《The Primordial Record》


 Chapter 1: The Mermaid

    <h4>Chapter 1: The Mermaid</h4>


    Authors Note: Rowan Character Illustration.


    Darkness¡­.


    A sh of light¡­.


    Pain!


    So much pain¡­.


    Make it stop!


    Make it stop, please¡­ I will do anything.


    Stop killing me!


    Rowan woke in a giddy daze, his head felt as if it was ced on an anvil, and an over-enthusiastic cksmith was going at it for the better part of an hour.


    A burst of phantasmal pain brushed across his spine, memories of depravity and sickness choked his throat, and for a horrifying moment, he could not breathe, and then like a sh of lightning, the sensation passed and the memory faded.


    He thought he heard the distant sound of music andughter, and if he was not mistaken, the baying of horses. Weird, there was no way, horses were near his worksite or his home.


    His body felt crushed, as if he was under ten stacks of weighted nkets, and he could not breathe properly, oddly he found itforting for at least it brought a little distraction from his pounding head.


    He had a history of migraines, so he found the pain a little familiar, nevertheless, this was up there for the most painful experiences he had in his life, and working as a miner from the ripe age of nine, he understood the pain¡ªa considerable chunk of his life was filled with them.


    Put ''em in the list, just put ''em in the list.


    Rowan mentally cajoled himself. It was a little trick he learned growing up, he always had a great memory, and most time it was afort and yet, it kept his pains fresh. At the edge of his mind, ever ready to serve him a healthy dose of remembrance.


    He called the list: My list of ss. Don''t ask him why.


    His eyes were still closed, and he attempted to open them to no avail.


    He fidgeted and struggled to bring his hands up to his face. Hands that felt like pieces of dead logs. He struggled to lift them to his face, and in what felt like forever he seeded.


    "How much did I drinkst night? Feels like I have been poisoned, and the bastard did not do a good enough job." He muttered to himself.


    He had struck gold on histest dig, well, literally it was a diamond. Even after all the illegal cuts and fees he had to pay to the corrupt foreman, he was still left with a nice lump of change, enough to sink into a river of booze and cheap women for months and to test how much damage he could do to his body, both physically and mentally before it quit on him.


    He internally cheered himself for the minor milestone of lifting his hands to his face.


    Bracing himself, he raised his fingers to w at his closed orbs. Going by the sensation of touch, he found his face filled with muck that had dried out, he gently scrapped away at his face, paying close attention to his eyes, and wincing slightly when he pulled outshes as he attempted to free his vision.


    Did he fall into a mud¨Cpit? There were such death traps around the abandoned mining area. In his drunken stupor, did he wander into those deste areas? If he did, he was in trouble for he would hardly receive help here.


    In what felt like forever, he was finally able to free his eye sockets.


    "By the sweet cheeks of Ares, this headache is killing me." Rowan groaned aloud. His dry throat turning it into a long-drawn-out cough, he spat out some unknown sticky mass from his mouth and sucked in air that tasted of overripe fruits and subtle decay.


    He found a burst of focus from deep within and pushed through, so he could observe the surroundings where he found himself.


    He was sprawled on the floor,id on his back, and so he attempted to move, and he could not, he observed that he was inside a room. It was dimly lit by candles on bronze stands that were in the shape of Mermaids.


    The Mermaids sported three pairs of arms that were raised upward. Each of the hands was sped together, and candles were ced between the locking digits.


    His eyes caught three of the same stands, each holding three lit candles, he noted that the candles were ck, and seemed to pour an excessive amount of smoke from the mes, yet this minor oddity caught his attention only for a while before it was drawn to the stands itself.


    "wow, the details on these candle stands are exquisite." He was rendered speechless by the workmanship, the mermaids were made with an excruciating eye for details, and they almost seemed alive.


    He swore he saw a statue blink, but it should just be a trick of shadows and the flickering mes, right?


    "Yeah, I certainly drank too much. Where am I?"


    Not seeing any present danger, but still holding a slight trace of uneasiness, he calmed down and distracted himself by tracing each scale on the Mermaids with his eyes, admiring the superb craftsmanship.


    " Phew... this must cost a pretty penny." Rowan tried to run a number mentally and grimaced at another burst of pain. The light from the candle bounced back from the mermaid scales in a greenish-purple hue, that made him suspect it was made from gold, that same light poured across the room to his questing eyes and his chest locked up, and a burst of panic seized his throat.


    The room was covered in sprays of red, a red that was unmistakable blood. Blood varied in every shade, sshed on every wall, and the floors were covered with mysterious bumps!


    It took a moment for his mind to wrap around what it was seeing.


    Rowan''s pupils narrowed, and an unconscious cry of horror came from his mouth, it came out in a high-pitched squeal.


    "No, this cannot be real. I am dreaming, snap out of it, Rowan, snap out of it!"


    The floors were covered with dead bodies.


    They had been brutally hacked apart, faces contorted in a nightmarish grimace that told of untold suffering before their passage from the mortal coil. Limbs were bent in nightmarish proportions, they had been twisted into that unnatural form.


    With a strength that came from panic and madness, he tried to push himself up, disregarding the loud thrum of pain from his head, neck, and shoulders that felt as stiff as cinder blocks, he managed to leverage his head upward and saw why he could not move.


    He was buried under bodies!

 Chapter 2: New Body

    <h4>Chapter 2: New Body</h4>


    A raw and primal scream came from Rowan, as he attempted to push away from the bodies, ignoring the sickening sounds and the awful sucking sensations as he pulled himself from the bodies, fighting the bile that rose from his throat.


    He looked around wildly, each rotation of his head bringing a new rush of horrifying new details. The room wasrge, clearly a master''s room, and was tastefully furnished, art pieces were scattered around the room.


    Two gigantic windows were covered with thick curtains, the windows, and the curtains appeared crafted with care, he saw gold trimmings on the curtains, and fanciful embodiments on the windows, and everything screamed wealth and a desire to spend said wealth.


    There was arge brown door, iid with gold and mysterious markings with the same figure of the Mermaid with three arms, but this time the mermaid''s arms pointed in various positions, in angles that did not seem to make any sense; he noticed that there was no blood stain on the door, which should be impossible because the entire walls, up to the ceiling was liberally coated with it.


    Beside the door was a cab and a mini altar, with arge book on top, it was open, and the pages were ck, it did not appear to contain any characters. The doors of the cab were opened and inside was a full-length mirror, with an borate design.


    Why put such an expensive mirror inside a closed cab?


    He mentally shook his head away from his musing, the thought process of whoever owns this ce should be thest thing on his mind.


    The reflection from the mirror drew him back into the horror that his wandering mind, for the moment, had chosen to forget.


    He swept his gaze across the mirror and saw a stranger staring back at him, covered in dried blood, so thick only a few spots of pale skin shed through eyes green as an ocean of emerald jewels, and hair stered to his scalp.


    He stared back in shock, for this was a child! He was a child!


    Except he was mistaken about his three decades of memories and took the next logical step to madness and came to the grand conclusion that his life was what?


    A simtion?


    A random program in the matrix, or was there something more mysterious and mind-breaking, like him jumping bodies?


    Reincarnation?


    Transmigration? Was that even a word?


    Was he in Hell?


    Or was this something silly as someone ying a prank on him? But at such a level?


    He was sure that God did not have that much leisure time, or did he?


    How much leisure time does an omniscient being have? Every moment?


    I am going crazy. Breathe Rowan. It could all be a lucid dream brought on by bad alcohol or overdosing on a particr white substance. Right?


    Stop thinking and act! Look at yourself!


    A wave of chills washed over him, and he noticed in the mirror that his mouth was wide open all this while, and he had been making a low keening noise like an injured animal. His appearance jolted him, and he pulled himself away from his reverie.


    I need to leave this ce.


    That central thought was all it took to push him awake, panic raced along his veins like acid, and he crossed the floor filled with corpses, eyes focusing dead straight ahead. "Dead straight, he.."ughter burst from his throat.


    "Get a grip, Rowan, you''re going cuckoo." He stared at his reflection, hisughing face looking more like a tortured grimace, "not a good look for you." He whispered. Hearing his voice helped, although it still felt strange hearing a different childish voice when he spoke.


    Have I gone mad? Shut up brain.


    The door was his goal, whatever crazy thing that happened here, or the crazier individuals who did it, he would rather not be anywhere near this location when they returned and continued where they left off.


    As he got closer to the door, the sound of a party filtered inside the room, he thought he had been mistaken before when he heard sounds ofughter and celebration, but, his ears worked fine, there was a celebration happening somewhere close. "What sort of hellish game have I found myself in? Who can have any sort of celebration besides a ce like this?"


    The sound from the party oddly seemed to scare Rowan more than the room he found himself in, the asional brioustrousughter making him jolt as he picked his way across the room filled with the dead.


    He found himself shuddering anding to a stop, eyes clouded with confusion, and for a while, he stood and listened, and he began properly to filter the sounds he was hearing.


    At first, it sounded alien and unintelligible to him, but as he listened more closely, thenguage seemed to merge in his consciousness and the puzzle clicked, just as a rush of images and sensations rushed through his head.


    Rowan bent down in pain and squeezed his skull. He recognizes this aliennguage, it was the ancient Medannguage, spoken only by members of the royalty of the Bramian Court and the Justice Council, it was deemed among the firstnguages of men given by the God King to those who shall rule.


    He had a sh of recollection, of a solemn asion in a red hall, where the priests anointed the head of each Noble child with Shining Abrosia, with this, their tongues were open, and they could speak Medan without going mad.


    With that knowledge came a rush of memories, that were disjointed and chaotic, and he nearly buckled to the floor in pain, but now he knew his name, it was¡­, for a bizarre reason, he had a chilling sensation that he must not speak his name, he must not acknowledge his real identity at this ce.


    When the wave of pain passed, he pushed himself to the door, regardless of what came next, he was a man of action.


    "Let me cut myself some ck, right? Because now, it seems to be that I am a child of action", he spoke wryly, his brain struggling to keep his sanity intact, in any way it could. He finally left the press of bodies and stepped towards the door, ncing sideways at the altar.


    He hesitated before he touched the doorknob, his hand just hovering above it.


    Pointedly ignoring the embodiment of the mermaid, which he would have sworn was looking at him.


    His breathing increased a notch and with minor effort, he twisted the door knob to the side to unlock the door.


    He opened it by a Crack and winced as the sounds exploded in intensity, the door must have impressive soundproofing

 Chapter 3: Macaber Will

    <h4>Chapter 3: Macaber Will</h4>


    He dithered by the doorway, before pushing his way across into a passageway dimly lit by a hanging chandelier, the fluorescent bulbs throbbed slowly like a beating heart, this was most likely Noble''s house.


    Electricity was a rtive innovation by the temple of the Iron God, and only royalty and the luxuriously rich could afford it.


    Edging himself close to the wall, he walked down the passage, he soon came across other doors but when he slowly tried them, they were shut.


    A chill breeze blew towards him, and feeling the bite in hisher region, pushed his awareness to the fact that he was buck naked.


    Oddly enough, he didn''t care that much. Funny how waking up from a drinking binge in the body of a child, inside a ughterhouse, changes your priorities, "escape first, clothester", Rowan whispered, walking on tiptoes to the end of the passage, by now he could see railings ahead, he assumed that meant he was on an upper floor.


    By now the voices were less intelligible, and he could barely make out the words, he crept forward, ears straining as he picked certain lengthy sentences from the din of the party that should be below him.


    He could identify three voices, and a spark of familiarity made him focus on a particr voice, and he intensely listened.


    "The production cost of manufacturing ammunition has tripled over thest quarter, calling in question the viability of equipping the army with these so-called firearms". The first regal voice spoke, and his heart ached at the familiarity of that voice.


    He heard a nervous chuckle, "Surely, the gains should outweigh the cost, that Barbarians from the north, do notck bodies, and we cannot match them in martial prowess, we must produce more elite units to counter their numbers."


    A voice like thest gasp of a dying man replied, making Rowan''s toes curl, and he felt a deep-seated disgust, and an urge to pierce his ears, this voice made him feel as if a thousand insects were crawling over him.


    A different deeper voice harrumph "It is always you calling into question, the bravery of my men, and the strength of the army, we have not fallen yet"


    That disgusting voice chuckled and Rowan almost hurled, "General, you jest¡­ surviving does not mean victory, it is foolish to assume that we are not losing, even if it is taking years toe"


    "No..... it is you who ys the fool, so many resources and wealth funneled into the red temple and your experiments with so little returns"


    "Knowledge is priceless¡­ General, and what we gained from the experiments would push the Order to the forefront in our specialized military fields"


    "Humph..... where have I heard those excuses before?... right, countless times, does that progress also include that damned debacle above!"


    Rowan''s ears perked up, were they talking about what happened in that room? And why do the voices seem so familiar to him?


    He frowned deeply, for the past few moments, memories had been shing inside his head, and they finally seemed to have sublimated. A wave of unprompted sadness came over him. And he felt a numbing pain, and at that moment a will that existed alongside him that he was vaguely aware of, seemed to give up and fade away, and a message like thest wisp of a dying me whispered "I am sorry, father, I failed you"


    There were many gaps in his memories, and many details that were hidden behindyers of fog, but he could piece together some bits and pieces, but he was missing years of memories.


    He was Rowan Carter, and his body name was Rowan Kuranes, he was the illegitimate son of the third prince, who was seventh in line to the throne, it would also appear that what linked them was not only their simr names but also their fate. From the few details his jumbled mind could recall, their fate, was one of loss and sorrow.


    Rowan Kuranes was born sickly, he was conceived by a concubine of the third prince, she was doted on by her lord prince because of her beauty, even though Rowan fell short of the prince''s favor ¨C for the prince demanded offsprings of robust health and spirit, he usually ignored him but did not treat him badly. Rowan was given all thefort of a prince. Nevertheless, Rowan wanted to find favor with his father and let him acknowledge his presence.


    He dedicated himself to learning and perfecting sorcery. His memories skipped and with a force of will he summoned up more of his life.


    Disaster struck when his mother rapidly fell into disfavor when it was discovered she worshiped a demon, she was imprisoned in the golden tower where she was to be tortured for the rest of her mortal life.


    "This voice..... the first regal voice he heard should be the father of this body I found myself" Rowan mused, but he wondered why he was now in the body of a child, Rowan Kuranes, by this year should be twenty-five.


    A macabre will seemed to take control over his motor functions, and he moved toward the railing, heart thumping he looked down at an expansive room, three men who radiated an aura of power stood facing each other, theirbined presence drew his eyes and everything else below him faded from view, and he was enraptured by their presence.


    He recognized two of them at a nce, the third was hidden under a hooded robe, and the first was General Augustus, a brawny man who should have been in histe seventies but had the body of a physically buff man at his prime, his graying hair were like silvery spikes and his eyes appeared to be made of solid gold.

 Chapter 4: The Puppet and The Puppeteer

    <h4>Chapter 4: The Puppet and The Puppeteer</h4>


    The second figure was chubby and looked like a man who enjoyed his meals far too much, he had a perpetual smile on his face, that made him seem carefree, but he had a regal presence both in his demeanor and voice, which painted a confusing image for Rowan, he was like a pig that had the presence of a lion. This was the third prince.


    His eyes unconsciously misted over, and he felt like crying," What is wrong with me?" Rowan struggled to push the ufortable emotions aside, and he barely seeded, his eyes drifted to the rest of the audience, they were the normal aristocratic ensemble, men in three-piece suits, with canes that had be popr recently, it must still be all the rage because most of them were still holding them even while dancing, thedies were in long flowing dresses that were primarily white with a dash of gold.


    A gloved hand rested on his shoulder,


    "Interesting, what do we have here?"


    His heart sank to his stomach, and he was frozen in ce, he could not move because the hand on his shoulder sent waves of icy chill through his body, Rowan''s breathing was short and forceful, and each breath brought out plums of cold air, he was about to be frozen to death!


    "What do you have there, Boris?"


    "A little chick, General. A little chick who survived his crushed shell"!


    "Humph¡­. It appears your little experiment bore fruit".


    A sudden feeling of heat, and Rowan felt that he had been stripped down and meticulously scrutinized, every cell of his body was dissected and cataloged, the General voice continued, "although it''s a little rotten andcks any essence".


    "Rowan¡­dear boy, you survived, you made it", the joyous voice of the third prince resounded in the now silent hall.


    "Not for long" Rowan gasped.


    "You brute, Unhand my son"


    The hand tightened on Rowan''s shoulders until he nearly screamed in pain, then mercifully let go. Sweet relief came after, as Rowan hurriedly backed away from the figure that loomed behind him.


    "Come to me, son"


    Rowan''s father''s voice was a siren call, as he hurried down the stairs, nearly tripping in his haste, the open arms of his father weed him; he ran into his embrace, and for that moment everything was bliss.


    ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ


    At that moment, in the room Rowan was in, the ck Book on the altar shivered, the pages began to turn, but they turned slowly, page by page until it got to the sixth page, it slowed down further and seemed to struggle against an unknown barrier, but it eventually opened and rested on the seventh page.


    The page was nk, and dark as an unfathomable abyss, eventually, the picture of a face began to emerge from the page, it was of Rowan, but he was grown up, his eyes burned with pale mes, and words formed below the image, anguage so ancient that it had left all living memory.


    "Ascend the throne of grace, eternal mercy of all seasons".


    The book folded on itself and vanished.


    ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ


    Rowan tightened his grip on his father, he could not help himself and started bawling his eyes out, he found sce from all the madness of the past few moments.


    Nevertheless, he felt horrified, as if he was being ???????????? to cry, as far as he knew, the previous owner of this body was no longer present, his soul was gone and his memories broken, why was he feeling such emotion for a man he barely knew?


    He was a grown man who had endured many tribtions in life, and he could not remember thest time he cried, was it because he was in the body of a child? And any child''s instinct was to seek safety from an adult, especially if that adult was a parent.


    But you see, he was an adult in a child''s body, and he refused to believe that he could not control his emotions, and thatck of control horrified him, he wished that this awful moment should pass.


    All of a sudden, he suddenly felt a space open in his heart in which a ck Book appeared, he jerked a little and continued crying, but a startling transformation had happened to him.


    At that slight moment when he jerked in his father''s arm, the world felt like it went still, and his mind became startlingly clear, he had what he could only describe as a euphoric sense of control, his body became a puppet and strings were attached to his consciousness.


    Time was slowlying back to normal speed, and it took little effort of will to let his body continue thements to his father, his sixth sense was tingling like an over-tightened guitar string about to snap.


    This world he found himself in was dangerous, and power that exists in fantasy could be found here, including the darkest kinds.


    Rowan was fascinated that his new state drew away his fears, and he achieved a startling rity of mind.


    "Was this what it felt like to be a Buddha? To achieve enlightenment? What is happening to me?


    This state made Rowan realize that this emotion of happiness, and the sense of safety that he was feeling was being forced on him!


    His body remembered this man, and no memories of him contained any love for him, his father was a distant figure to him, regal and untouchable, after the third prince knew he had a bad constitution he never even spoke to him.


    Except for his mother, handmaiden, and the few friends he had, he was isted from the rest of his family. Rowan, the young prince had learned how to live without a father, and he would have never run to him for sce.


    From his vantage point, he could feel an almost palpable source of control oozing from the body of the third prince, his next action confirmed his suspicions.


    "There¡­. there, father is here, hush now my dear boy", the prince pushed his sobbing body away from him and smiled warmly at him. Rowan''s new perceptiveness detected a slight crinkling of his eyes and there was a sh of deep disgust before it was covered, it would have been easy to miss, and he felt a chill.


    The third prince yed a long game, and covered all his bases, for Rowan knew that he could as well be a helpless fly snared in a spider''s web; the spider was singing a luby to him before he was devoured.


    The wariness in his heart grew further, this man was dangerous, he could not let him know he had control of his senses, for he instinctively knew he was dangling on a precipice, and every movement made must be done with the utmost care, or everything was lost.


    He controlled his body and looked at his father with love and dependence.


    The third prince caressed his hair and said, "I will be taking you home soon, but I need to know if you seeded. Did you get the recognition of the singrity?"


    Rowan was genuinely confused, what was a singrity? Did it concern this book inside his heart that brought this new ability to control his body beyond reasoning?


    Rowan sniffled and replied," I do not understand, Father¡­ I have no memories of what happened or why I am here..... what is happening father, why are there so many dead bodies above, and why am I now a child?... Help me, Father, I am so scared."


    Fresh tears rolled down Rowan''s face, whilst he looked deeply at his father and observed the rest of the trio that were raptly observing him, he discovered something about his new state, that he had a 360-panoramic vision of his surroundings, this new viewpoint drew his attention to the rest of the hall.


    All the singers and dancers, the merryughter and whispered conversations, were all a facade, he looked around him, and all he saw were corpses. Corpses dressed in prim clothes and polished shoes, all looking at him, with dead intensity.

 Chapter 5: The Paths of Dominion

    <h4>Chapter 5: The Paths of Dominion</h4>


    Rowan''s consciousness was suddenly drawn back into his body, the book in his heart closed and faded away, but he was excited that this strange new detachment of his mind remained, though in a more limited manner, at that moment, pain filled his body, he heard a panicked cry from the third prince, and as his awareness fell into oblivion he silently cursed at his deceptive father.


    His enlightened spirit had seen traces of a pale glow that struck his head from the eyes of the Third prince, knocking him out.


    ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ


    I had a long dream.


    A great skull rested in ake of blood. On the skull a mighty pce was built, a pce that nowy in ruin, my sight zipped into the pce where a man sat on a throne of ice, and before he was an army of a thousand angels, and he said to them:


    "Take the light from my eyes, so you can see"


    With a sound that shattered the skies, wings of gold unfurled and the army of angels looked at me and smiled.....


    I heard a whisper


    "I thought I was a man, but I am nothing but char and cinders "


    And I fell into a ck abyss. And belowid a great white wolf, e to me." said the wolf.


    ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ


    "Young master, wake up!"


    Rowan pushed himself from the depth of dreams, his consciousness felt lethargic, yet as his mind ascended to the light of wakefulness, he pushed himself to be alert and discerning. He was not in Kansas anymore. If he did not adapt, he would perish.


    The voice that entered his ears was like the twittering of a bird, he felt a soft shake and he grudgingly opened his eyes. His mouth felt dry as a desert,


    "water"


    "A moment," a warm hand lifted his head, and he felt the edge of a cup pressed against his lips, "Here you go, young master. Drink slowly."


    After quenching his hellish thirst, he looked at the speaker and recognized her, she was a youngdy who could be in her twenties, she wore a ck pce attire, with gold buttons, a silver-rimmed ss was perched on her dainty nose, and her ck eyes were filled with care and concern. She was his sworn protector, she was picked to serve him until he passed, and would never betray him, even in the throes of torture and death.


    "Maeve" Her name came to him without any thought, "Where am I?" Rowan whispered.


    "Young master you are home, you were brought back two days ago, thanks be to the Holy Mother, you are now awake."


    "Two days?.... Maeve, why do you still recognize me? My body has changed!" Rowan''s pubescent voice was filled with confusion and loss.


    Maeve smiled at him, "Young master, I grew up with you as a boy. I have bathed, clothed, and fed you, I know every scar and birthmark on your body, I know your voice and your scent, it is my sworn duty to serve you forever, even blindfolded I would still know you, and on the day you die, I shall follow you to the underworld to serve you."


    Rowan looked deeply at her, musing internally that her young master was gone, "Help me up, I want to walk."


    "Okay, young master, but you need to eat first"


    At the mention of food, Rowan ced his hand on his stomach, "Indeed, I am starving"


    She smiled in amusement when she saw the familiar gesture Rowan used when he was famished, she hurriedly assembled the dishes that were still hot by his bedside, seemingly pulling them out of thin air.


    Rowan assigned that strangeness to his still blurry mind, Maeve hovered over him like a mother hen as he ate, encouraging him to eat more, her smile growing gradually as he ate an astonishing amount.


    Rowan nearly swallowed his tongue, the food was that good, Maeve served the meal in courses with baked oyster as the appetizer, the main course was roasted beef apanied by a savory vegetable he could not identify, and delectable pasta was served alongside it, the desert was plum pudding with a fruit that tasted like tangerine but looked like an apple, the wine that he drank was cold, and its vor was earthy and deep, it burned his throat on the way down, and he gasped in amazement, he tried to keep the bearing of a prince as he feasted but suspected that he failed.


    Rowan saw the pleased look on her face, the previous Rowan was a picky eater, and frequently skipped meals unless he was coerced, he mostly used tonics and potions to keep his vitality. Indeed, all fingers were not created equal, Rowan sighed.


    He shook his head at the mystery of life, before he transmigrated he was an orphan, dropped at the gate of the orphanage as a babe, he had a massive appetite, and he was always hungry, the sisters at the convent did their best to provide for him and the other kids, but it was not nearly enough.


    "In this life, at least I won''t be a hungry ghost."


    Rowan thought to himself as he patted his stomach, he was once again stuck by the dissonance of seeing his young hand, he should be ten years old now.


    "I am afraid that the God of death must be fed up with me, not only did I transmigrate, I also became younger." He had a base sense of satisfaction as he looked at himself.


    " Young master, it appears that not only did you not just get younger, you finally cured your ailing physique", She beamed and with a wave of her hand she made the empty dishes disappear from the bedside table.


    He arched an eyebrow at that supernatural disy, Maeve excitedly said, "Oh¡­ Yes, young master, you can now step on the paths of Dominion, the dangers of Transformation would be drastically reduced."


    Rowan frowned, "Dominion? Transformation? What does that mean, Maeve? My memories are blurry."

 Chapter 6: I Am Satisfied

    <h4>Chapter 6: I Am Satisfied</h4>


    Maeve''s expression became solemn, wetting her lips, she said "Young master, Knowledge of the Paths,es with its burden. You anticipated that you might lose your memory when you went for the ritual, so you wrote your thoughts in your diary. As a member of the Royal n, your knowledge of the Path is naturally moreplete than mine, and I could provide you false information, not because I intend to, but because my knowledge of the Paths is still very limited."


    Maeve continued speaking after a slight pause, and she collected herself, "You should understand young master, most people in ???????? world would not be able toe into contact with the Paths of Dominion or even understand its workings even if they are shown."


    Rowan frowned a little at the inflection in her voice when she said this world, were there perhaps other worlds that were known? Could they be visited?


    He was in a brand-new world and anything could be possible, was this an alternate reality, or was he still in the same universe and on another? He figured these questions would be answered in time, and he should listen more to Maeve.


    Or he could just be mad, and everything happening was just a feverish phantasm of a mind tearing itself apart.


    As always, he ced the solution on time. His new state of emotional detachment aids him in his decisions.


    Maeve manifested a heavy book from thin air, and ced it beside him, whatever the methods she used to do that, it was still impressive, he made sure not to appear too surprised, though he had no memories of how she was able to perform her Spatial magic, he was bound to figure it out soon enough.


    He moved to touch the book, but she ced her hand on his, "Master, be careful, you have always wanted to be a Dominator. You''ve paid an awful price to be capable of bing one." Sigh. "¡ªMaybe too much."


    She looked at him, and he detected a slight sense of sorrow in her eyes, but still, he saw pride¡ªpride in him. "I would make sure you are not disturbed at this time." she bowed formally to him, and quietly shut the door.


    Rowan mused at how she stopped calling him "Young master" to "Master", but that slight change brought about a sort of formless pressure around him.


    Rowan closed his eyes, allowing his mind to be empty, it was a trick he learned during the rough patches of his life. By emptying his head, he found it easier to think.


    It appeared that he was sinking into the role of the Prince. He epted it. This world and the magical situation around him were sucking him inside its web, and his previous life was turning to shadows.


    It was easier to ept what ???? than what ??????. His life these past few years had been out of control. His motivation was gone, and he drifted through each day with a lesser will to strive.


    He had tried, yet fate was an unkind judge. He had always been found wanting. This new situation offered something so fantastical it drew him out of his lethargy, and he had a faint expectation brewing inside his chest.


    So, it was almost natural to let the memory of this prince, no matter how patchy it was, meld with his. Habits and desires, blending.


    He opened his eyes, and he buried the traces of hesitation inside his heart. The state of his awakening in this world haunted him, and if he were to find sce in anything, it would be in the means to protect himself.


    Taking this step would mean he had mostly epted the truth of this world. That he was now different, that reality as he knew it had changed.


    Besides, he had never seen himself as wise or knowledgeable, he did not have all the answers, and he had never pretended as if he did. He could only try his best to make the best of any situation he found himself in.


    Now let''s find out what this journey has in store for us.


    Would he look back one day and regret journeying on this Path? He suspected that if he never touched this book, this diary that lies in his hand, he would live well. He had won the lottery if this was the afterlife.


    As the son of a prince, this manor was his, he was rich, and he could forget the horrifying nature of his birth into this world, he could be happy, under the protection of his father.


    Could he?


    His memories were patchy and not fully have time for deeper introspection of the circumstances he found himself in, he could at leaste to a conclusion, which was that he had to tackle any situation he found himself, in with a position of strength and knowledge.


    That had always been his motto. A man without a n was adrift in fog. He was purposeless and was easy to manipte and tear down. He should know. Thest part of his life was precisely that of a vagrant.


    Running away from the truth was foolish, he was not an ostrich that would bury his head in the sands and hope for the grace and mercies of others.


    He was Rowan Kuranes, and he would not run from his problems, and if it was too much, if his bones break, and the weight of this world drained everything from him if death came for him once more, he would go into that endless night with a smile on his face, after all, he died once before, who was keeping count?


    A Dominator. The words brought a slight tingle to his spine, his pupils constricted, and his breathing increased, he suddenly remembered a memory, and he stood up and looked around the room.


    He was getting used to the memory meld, but there were still some bugs to fix.


    He recognized this room, it was his favorite, and he loved the view, from here he could see the Misty Mountains, and when the sun rose, it painted a picture of beauty over the valleys and hills that made him smile and brought him a sense of contentment.


    This was the manor allocated to him by the purview of his birthright, it had a moat, numerous rooms, and a barrack that contained a stable detachment of troops, the room he was in was tastefully furnished, and a soft white carpet was spread on the floor, a humongous bookshelf covered both sides of the wall, and a workstation ced near the window was covered by arge piece of hide from an exotic animal.


    A thought urred to him, and he walked to the ornate standing mirror by the adjourned bathroom, he unbuttoned the top of his robe and checked his chest, on his heartid a red tattoo of an eye, he never recollected getting one in either of his previous lives, he stared intensely at the details of the tattoo, when the tattooed eye blinked and faded away, startling him.


    He touched the spot on his chest, and underneath his fingers, he felt something bulge and squirm, he withdrew his hand in shock.


    The moment he touched the spot of the faded tattoo he had received a sensation of hunger and filth of cold and an endless nothingness, and he felt a deep fear, what was hiding under his skin?


    Rowan sighed, some decisions were taken away from him, no knowledge he knew would exin what lies below his skin, it reminded him a little of the hooded man in the ughter mansion he woke up from, but somehow what he just touched felt worse, although it appeared to be asleep.


    He walked to the window and looked at the open Vista, the air was cold, and he hurriedly buttoned his robe, the sun was setting and painted thendscape a breathtaking shade of gold and green. Rowan stood for a long while, his thought unknown, he silently turned to his workstation bringing the heavy diary along.


    He finally settled and opened the diary, the first words made his pupils shrink, it read


    "My Lord Father wants to kill me, but I am satisfied."

 Chapter 7: Trion

    <h4>Chapter 7: Trion</h4>


    Rowan had a faint fear that he may not be able to read the diary, but thankfully his premonition turned false, the words at first seemed like gibberish, but slowly it began to make sense, this process happened very fast, almost instantaneously.


    Those grim words were pressed into the pages as if written in distress. Again, Rowan tried to remember the past and the rtionship he had with his father, but it mostly was a blur.


    From what he could infer, the Third Prince was generally known and loved by the popce, the city he governed was thriving, his policies were fair, and he gave back to the merchants and citizens, he had a keen eye for great trade deals and brought wealth to his city.


    But that was on the surface. That was a part he knew the Third Prince yed. He was not interested in the propaganda for the masses, he wanted the real truth.


    He knew the third prince was not to be trusted when he was hugged by him, it felt like being smothered in the coils of a giant snake


    cing his focus back to the book he held, Rowan could see that the ink used on the first page was red while the rest of the diary used the traditional ck ink, he brought the page closer to his nose, and caught a faint whiff of iron, was this written in blood?


    Red was one of the primary colors of the Kuranes family, it represented the burning mes in the heart. It had no ties with blood.


    He did not remember writing this, he did not remember much of anything really, he mentally chastised himself, if he was going to analyze every word he came across, he wouldn''t make any progress with his patchy memory of the prince not helping matters.


    He continued reading, as he turned to the next page, anticipating yet dreading what he was to find.


    It turned out to be a standard diary, with inconsistent details from a writer who expected to understand the jumbled recollection and writings.


    Essential terms were missing, and there was no background for many of the strange terms used. Rowan made a mental note to properly investigate them.


    He began reading,


    ***


    Yuleti 7, 0074


    It was said that when the gods slept, Primos stole their weapons and used them to battle the cmities that gued mankind. I confess I do have a fanciful idea that what I, together with Dennis and ra, are about to undertake is simr to that epic undertaking, but I digress.


    The auction was sessful, and I was able to collect all the pieces of the divine weapon of ice, it was a shame I had to fork up three bottles of Redwyn wine, my heart still pains me for that loss, but that damn greedy merchant Beirut will never do any transaction at a loss.


    ***


    It was a rtively short journal entry, he saw two names Dennis and ra, and after racking his memories, he could recall details of these two, Dennis was a rambunctious noble brat, constantly looking for new thrills, he had deep pockets because he was part owner of arge steel mill, Rowan took advantage of the fact that Dennis was a thrill seeker and used his resources to pursue his ultic agenda, and achieve his burning desire¡ªfreeing his mother.


    ra was a librarian who had an impressive grasp of ancient text andnguages, she was multilingual and had a knack for research, although her family was not well-to-do, her father being a train station attendant, her expertise made her an invaluable member of the trio.


    He took out a ballpoint pen from the drawers and took out a new hardcover notebook, he would put down specific words and names, so he could flesh them out properly. Biting the end of his pen for a second, Rowan began to write, Divine weapons? Auction? Merchant¡ªBeirut? He was satisfied with this entry, he slowly turned the page of the diary to the next.


    ***


    Yuleti 10, 0074


    I had a falling out with Dennis today, it''s an understatement when I say he was not pleased with the idea of crushing a divine weapon to feed a demon, even if it''s the lowest tier. It took a while to convince him about the sheer difficulty of such a task and that we would most likely fail, but he was adamant that we could not risk the divine weapon.


    I may have underestimated the desire for power from Dennis, his cheerful personality was a facade, I think, ra warned me about his lust for power.


    Why would anyone want a power like this? That leaves your humanity behind and makes you a thing of despair?


    ***


    Hmm¡­ trouble in paradise, from what he could piece together from Rowan''s memories, he was a typical schr, head buried in books and heart set on dreams, he pursued knowledge just to quench his thirst for the unknown, and although he was born in affluence he was not affected by his status.


    His sickly constitution made him not able topete in the political arena of arge royal family and his interest cemented away any chance of ying in power games with his brothers and sisters, so he was ignorant of how much the allure of more power was to a Noble.


    He turned the pages and slowly sank into the retelling of Rowan''s life, asionally bringing up his notebook and jotting down specific phrases, the light began to dim as evening came around. He switched on the gasmp beside him, it burned with a green me illuminating his face in a ghoulish manner, and he sank back into reading, at that moment no one who saw his figure would mistake him for a child.


    The chair was low, and the table was a little too high for him, so he had to haunch to readfortably, he sat on the edge of his chair, yet his focus was intense and his concentration absolute, this was not the demeanor of a child.


    As the sun set, the moon rose. Rowan had been sitting down for over four hours, and so he stretched to relieve fatigued muscles, he had been able to sort through most of the diary. He closed his eyes and rubbed his forehead as he ced each memory in its ce and sorted out his thoughts.


    This world was a strange and terrible ce, where the supernatural was not the stuff of nightmare and imagination, but was a reality experienced by everyone in varying degrees.


    This world contained gods and monsters, and they had left their mark on its surface. Every trace of life had felt their touch, whether for good or ill.


    Some Nobles choose to let their people live a life of ignorance, separating the supernatural from the mundane, most were not sessful, for the magic inevitably bled through the facade of normalcy. It was hard to exin away the massive shape of a Dragon flying overhead, or why some children were born with the capability to bend reality.


    This world was called Trion.


    From the edge of his perception, he heard whispers, and he smelled ozone, almost as if a storm wereing, but his eyes were still closed, he had overdrawn himself and had pushed his young body far beyond its limits, and exhaustion pressed down on him.


    If his eyes were opened he would have seen the area around his chest light up and, like smoke, moonlight streaming through the windows diverted and poured into his chest.


    A shock of cold drove him up and saw the light from the moon bending and flowing into the tattoo on his chest and in each passing moment, the glow from the tattoo increased.


    The tattoo of the eyes that had faded before had returned. His breath caught in his throat, as he was not just witnessing something fantastical, it was happening to him.

 Chapter 8: The Primordial Record

    <h4>Chapter 8: The Primordial Record</h4>


    Rowan heard a whisper, and his mind fell into a daze, he felt his heart contract and a ck Book entered his mind, it flipped open, and he saw a picture of his face, but he was grown up.


    It was a picture of a regal blonde man with green eyes. The image blinked, Rowan paused and stared at the image for a while, looking closely, the image appeared to be breathing, and interestingly enough, it was also staring back at him.


    Since the pages were red, the face resembled a decapitated head in a pool of blood, reminding Rowan of the circumstances when he awoke in this world.


    The book began to rapidly flip to the seventh page where words began to form.


    The words resembled some form of hieroglyphs, slowly they began to take shape in his head, the words shifting and bending until he could understand and read them.


    P????????? ??????


    Name: Rowan Kuranes


    Age: 11/12


    Strength: 0.2


    Agility: 0.2


    Constitution: 3.5


    Spirit: 1.5


    ss: None


    Title: ne walker


    Skill: (None)


    Passive: Deciphernguage plete), Icy soul (level 2)


    Records:


    Scion Of Light - level 0 [0/5]


    Scion Of Darkness ¨C level 0 [0/5]


    ?????????????????? ¨C level 0 [0/1000]


    ???????? ???????????? ¨C level 0 [0/1000]


    Soul Point: 0.0000


    Remark: Divine Fodder


    Rowan stood for a while, his heart raced, yet his mind was calm, this state of mind reminded him of when he first had this sensation¡ªthe feeling of control when his body panicked, but his mind was still.


    It was inside that ughter mansion, where three diabolical men plot devilish machinations in the midst of dancing corpses. This book in his heart should be the most likely cause.


    When he was going through his diary, he had ced extra emphasis on searching for details on the ritual, yet there was no mention, except for the first cryptic message in the diary, the rest was normal gallivanting of a knowledge-driven schr, with a fair degree of knowledge on the supernatural.


    This knowledge included many topics, most especially the fantastical might of Divine Weapons, which were powerful artifacts controlled exclusively by royalty and powerful families, with different organizations owning a few of them.


    Rowan was fascinated by Divine Weapons, he had researched a lot on the subject, hoping to find a cure for his frailness, but fearing the corruption they brought even more. Rowan eventually purchased a lesser variant, but there was no knowledge of any divine weapon such as this ck Book inside his heart, if this was at all a divine weapon.


    This ck Book¡ªThe Primordial Record, could be his path to power and safety, unlike the previous Rowan, he had no distaste for supernatural power, and he needed to feel in control of his life, for he felt confused and powerless. He steadied himself and slowly looked through the information presented to him.


    The first thing that came to him was his life span, ording to this, he had less than a year to live, even under the influence of the strange mental detachment he still felt a chill that struck him deep inside his soul.


    Life had a different meaning when you knew the moment you were going to die, every passing moment was felt, and every second counts. This was a sick joke, against all odds, he survived Death itself only to die just a year after he was reborn.


    "Put away those false dreams. Oh foolish mortal, did you think you could forgo your destiny?" Rowan thought he could hear the voice of Death as it was delivering the perfect checkmate.


    A bubble of anger began to grow in his soul. He was not particrly scared of dying, but no one loves to be the fool of fate, to be the ything of the powerful, he died in mysterious circumstances in his previous life as he could not even recollect how he passed away, only to awake in a ughterhouse, his mind scattered, his body reduced and now his life a fraction of what it should be.


    He wanted to not believe what he was seeing, having no way to test this hypothesis about his pending death a year from now, but he had an idea of how to test the validity of this Record.


    Furthermore, he would be a fool to dismiss what was happening to him.


    Nevertheless, he was still cool-headed, his hands were clenched while his eyes were empty, for the moment, he had no other pressing concerns, time to him was now his most precious asset, and he ought to use it wisely.


    He rapidly scanned through the information and realized that when he concentrated on each of the words, descriptions of their purpose entered his mind.


    The normal adult man had an average Stat distribution of 1.0, his was a pathetic number as his Strength and Agility were far below the norm, the misnomer would be his Constitution and Spirit, they were incredibly high, especially his Constitution, he felt the number like that should be ridiculous.


    The Stats were self-exnatory enough, Constitution should deal with the overall well-being of his body from health to his vitality. He was a bit confused about strength, for he felt with a powerful Constitution his Strength and Agility Stat should also be high, but he may have been wrong in how those were measured.


    Spirit was a necessary attribute to understand the supernatural and obtain powerful abilities. Without a strong Spirit, the power door was locked away. He was d to see that it was particrly high, though not as much as his Constitution, that was just ridiculous.


    He needed to test and see the result of that number, Rowan tried to squeeze the flesh of his hand, it felt soft and smooth, there was no hardness, fishing for a pen knife in his drawer, he slowly pierced the thick flesh of his palm, he kept increasing pressure until his hands shook, but he could not prate his flesh.


    His breath caught in his throat, dropping the knife, he gingerly took off the ss covering the gasmp, and hovered his hand over the me, except for a slight warmth, he detected nothing much, he lowered his hand until he touched the me, and kept it there for fifteen seconds, that was when it was beginning to hurt.


    The surface of his palm was charred, but to his pleasant surprise, the flesh squirmed, and the dead ky part fell off, to be reced by new soft skin. Rowan could not help but grin at his amazing healing capabilities.


    Hisughter was short-lived though, as a prince, he hade across powerful Dominators, and he did not remember any of them having a healing factor like his. He was sure they had a far more powerful Constitution than his own, yet his healing capabilities were off the charts.


    Well, he still had many descriptions to go through, and if this Primordial Record was as exhaustive as he anticipated, it would inevitably have an answer to his queries.


    "Ok what''s next," he mused, mentally rubbing his palms together, his spirit was impressive, most people''s spirit fell at 0.5, and he was triple that amount.


    The next was Passive skills, Deciphernguage was self-exnatory, one detail he skipped was that he had been able to read every text he came across, including the weird hieroglyphs used by the Primordial Record, if this skill also affected spokennguage, he could see how this could be very useful to him.


    One should know that there were many races in this world, each with its uniquenguage and cultures, the wealth of knowledge this skill would bring to him would be incalcble.


    He suspected Icy soul was the strange almost robotic detachment of his will from his body, almost making his body into a puppet, this skill had promise, and he was sure the limit of this skilly in his imagination.


    All around these were great Passive skills, but he knew the meat of this Primordial Record should be about the records, hovering over the first, he mentally clicked it and his perception fell into darkness.

 Chapter 9: Omnipotent Records

    <h4>Chapter 9: Omnipotent Records</h4>


    Scion Of Light: The domain of Light favors you, your descent ushers light on all creation, and you shall hold the sun, in the palm of your hand.


    I saw a man who walked in darkness, his eyes were closed, and his hands were sped to his chest as if in prayer, he walked in the darkness for an unfathomable amount of time, and when it seemed the darkness was all, there was, he opened his eyes, they were twin orbs of mes that lit up the expanse, and he screamed with a voice that stirred the skies "I am Light!".


    The endless night was torn apart, mes as hot as a sun poured from his open eyes and mouth, he unsped his hands and a circr shockwave of mes poured from his flesh, and the world he walked on, burned to cinders.


    All Paths Of Dominion for Light unlocked.


    (Orion favors you)


    ?


    Rowan pulled away from the vision, he copsed on the floor, his breathingbored, his temperature had spiked, and his hair curled up and became dry. Sweat poured down his brows, and in a while, he was soaked, how terrifying. That man was a walking nuclear bomb, every gesture he made carried sheer explosive power, could he be something like that?


    Rowan found the words, "Orion favors you." to be very troubling, ording to mystical text, Orion was the incarnation of the Sun God, he was a Supreme being who governed the movement of the stars.


    If gods existed, their attention was not something he craved, what were mortals before the domain of gods? Nothing but specks of dust, meaningless and easily discarded. Their attention could either be a boon or woe to him.


    A memory urred to him, and he hobbled down to his book shelve, the vision had drained him, and he grunted in annoyance as he strained to reach a book near the top, before going back and dragging a chair, safely retrieving the book, he looked at the name: Royal Kuranes Genealogy.


    He rapidly flipped to a specific page, to the primogenitor of the Kuranes family. Barubiel Kuranes, legends called him the Scion Of Light, his talents had supported God King Golgoth to the throne of Trion, creating a chance for mankind to rule the entire, and his prowess In the Dominion of Light was unparalleled.


    His abilities should have made him Immortal. A Herald of the God King himself, but he went missing and although the Kuranes family was still powerful, Rowan remembered they no longer walked the Pathway Of Light, but a different one. The Pathway of the Adept.


    Rowan closed the book with a snap, it would appear that Rowan was a Scion Of Light, but he had never gone through the ritual to awaken his talent as a child because he was too frail to go through the process, perhaps if his family had known he was the heir of their primogenitor, they would have moved mountains to enhance his physique and awaken this broken talent. Heughed weakly and sighed.


    "Tsk.....tsk...so it was like this all along, what a joke."


    Rowan had a stoic personality, and although he did not write an borate dissertation on the rtionship with his family in his diary, he could still see clear hints in his writings, a little pattern of abuse and neglect that Rowan hid with cheerfulnguage and sarcastic humor. Why else was he ced in a fief at the end of the world, and it was unlikely that a noble of his age was not married or even engaged?


    Except for the minimal benefits of his station, he did not get any help from his family and the only person in the world he cared for, was taken from him, it was no wonder he agreed to the dastardly ritual his father made him perform. He knew he was an experiment, he knew his fate was grim, he knew he was going to his death, yet he agreed.


    It was the only card he had to y, to free his mother from torture and imprisonment.


    Rowan did not want the sacrifice of this young man to be in vain.


    They may think you are a failure, but I will prove them wrong.


    Where was this sentiment for a dead princeing from? Maybe it was because he shared his body and more intimately he shared his soul, it made him empathize with him on a deeper level.


    He had recovered from the strain of viewing the vision of Scion Of Light, he was beginning to understand the intricacies of having a high constitution, and a freaky healing factor.


    Once more he plunged into the Primordial Record, determined to understand everything it had to offer him, and with tense breath, his mind entered into the next Record


    Scion Of Darkness: Your soul traveled through the shroud of Death. You are an anomaly that walks the Earth. Darkness has invaded your soul, and you shall extinguish all sparks of light.


    All Paths Of Dominion for Darkness unlocked.


    (Thanatos favors you)


    A man in a tattered cloak walks down a snowy field, he is barefoot, and every step he takes leaves an imprint of his feet behind, behind him rose an army of monsters, titanic colossi that rumbled the earth with each step, to gigantic floating tentacles that led to bizarre creatures the size of cities to marauding werewolves and liches and bone dragons and myriad of creature with forms that bleeds into shadows and coldness.


    Behind this lone man, they were all silent, they followed him. An army that covered cities moved across a doomed world in silence.


    The footprint that he left behind was ck, and from the ckness, the snow behind him turned ck. Every step he took made the world fall into darkness.


    In a while, the he walked on fell into evesting darkness.


    ?


    Rowan froze after this vision, copsing bonelessly to the floor, where he hit his head on the edge of the table with a sickening thud.


    His heart stopped, and for a while, he thought he was going to perish, he had not spent a full day, but he was going to die for such a stupid reason as not sitting down when touching the domains of gods.


    Thankfully, he felt a pleasant warmth envelope his heart and it began to beat. The warmth covered his body and he watched in rapt fascination as ck veins all over his body retreated into his skin. He raised himself, marveling at the feeling of good health after the near-death experience.


    It urred to Rowan that he was not being careful enough. But the dam had already burst, nothing would hold him back from checking out every secret here. Not trusting the chair, he sat on the ground cross-legged.


    His mind went back to delving into the Scion Of Darkness, and he contemted on the new favor from another god, this time a Death god. Rowan knew you should not p a smiling face, but unsolicited favors, especially from gods, were not necessarily a good thing, their blessings can be heavier than mountains.


    But why should he worry about gods, ording to the epted texts, they were all dead or fled from this ne of existence. The God King brought down their Dominion. The Primordial Record had opened a link to these forgotten gods, how novel?


    The Pathway Of Light and Darkness were two different Pathways, and if Rowan did not miss his guess, would he be able to utilize both paths? Or would he have to choose? He hoped it was the former. Rowan did not feel safe in this world, and he would never reject any chance of bing more powerful.


    The Primordial Record, what sort of existence was it? To draw two pr opposite alignments together in the same body, and yet he was aware that there were still more records left, his phantom fingers itched as he pushed the next button.


    A sh of ck text materialized over the page.


    Warning, If you are about to view an Omnipotent Record, proceed.


    Omnipotence, Rowan liked that word. Would it kill him if he opened it, he hoped not because he was going ahead


    Proceed!

 Chapter 10: Hatred

    <h4>Chapter 10: Hatred</h4>


    ??????????????????: Eternal and Endless, Death is a footnote you have conquered eons ago, rapidly healing from all physical damage. If death still finds you, consume lifespan to be reborn.


    A thriving city appeared before my eyes, it reminded me of the metropolis of my previous life, millions of people going about their day, working, eating, fighting, getting married, the breath of the city was exuberant, the sun was shining and life seemed boundless.


    There was a silent groan that was felt rather than heard, and everyone went still, even the birds stopped pping their wings and fell, their little hearts beating so fast it exploded inside their chest. Almost like a naughty child scattering his sand castle, the city broke into pieces, and millions of lives cried in sorrow and were silenced.


    The ground of the city heaved and turned, and a gigantic form that defied meaning rose from the ruin, the skies darkened and shattered, and what rose was a gigantic brown palm, the city¡­. no the entire continent was on the palm.


    My sight zoomed to outside the. Like a butterfly opening its cocoon, a humanoid creature broke out from the, the subsequent explosion of the barely ruffled his hair.


    The universe was shaken at the birth of an Empyrean.


    Rowan did not face any difort when he awoke from the vision, he had been bracing himself for any metaphysical reaction from viewing this Record and was d his fears came to naught. He was reminded of the remark about the attention of the gods when he viewed the records of Scion Of Light and Darkness, perhaps those reactions came because of the attention of those gods.


    Rowan was still in awe about what he had witnessed, this was the third time he had seen a die, and every one of them was as impactful as a de through the gut, but this one felt unintentional, a side effect of an Empyrean been birthed.


    If he used the analogy of a butterfly, then the, the entire civilization was built on the cocoon of a budding Empyrean.


    The description of this skill was enlightening, he remembered the statement the man with the freezing hands in that nightmare mansion called him, "A chick who escaped his broken shell". They all were surprised at his survival.


    Whatever had happened to him at that ce, it was so dangerous that he was not expected to live, was this Record the secret to how he survived? If his lifespan was consumed to resurrect him, was he not supposed to appear older?


    He wondered why they allowed him to leave, was his survival not a valuable reason for more experimentation on him? Was he still under some sort of observation by a third party? All these queries juggled around in his mind, and he knew there was no way to readily answer most of these questions, he just had to keep learning and improving his odds.


    Eternal and Endless also left a bad taste in his mouth, he had only a year to live, of course, he saw the prefix after each of the records, but he had no idea how to level them.


    He gritted his teeth and continued, maybe he would understand more with the next Record.


    Soul Seizer: Your existence is a confluence of impossibilities, a Scion Of Light heralds a new age, and a Scion Of Darkness presages its end. Your existence gives birth to a forbidden power, everything has a soul, that should return to the universe for renewal, and you have broken the bnce.


    (?????? ???????????????????? ?????????????? Hates you)


    ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ


    Maeve walked up the stairs, her gait was firm and steady, and each step was climbed in the same manner as clockwork. Night had fallen, and she was to make sure her Master was sleeping and to take care of his needs, she had given him enough time to go through his diary, theing days would be rough for him.


    She had to prepare him to face whatever storms were surely on their way, after all, he was now in the body of a child, and it presented a vulnerability that his enemies and family members would take full advantage of.


    Keeping the news a secret for as long as possible was the best y, but further drastic measures were needed, for this matter could not be covered for long. One could not cover a fire with paper.


    Reaching the door, she gently knocked after waiting a while and not receiving any response. She listened closely and heard nothing except a low moan.


    Opening the door, she saw the Young Prince standing by his bedside he was hunched over and was fiddling with his face, his back was facing her, so she could not see his face.


    Maeve called out, "Young Master, I came over to inquire if you required any assistance or have any queries you need answers to. You are usually too entrenched in your work, for the moment you have to go a bit easier, you have not fully recovered."


    Silence answered her. No, not silence, a low throaty chuckle that made her frown, the Young Prince continued to fiddle with his face, the room was dark as the gasmp was switched off, and the only lighting came from the moonlighting in through the window, but a Dominator of her level could see in low light conditions.


    She sniffed the air and her expression changed, with inhuman Agility she lunged at the prince and seized his hands, his entire body was wet and sticky, and he kept struggling to free himself, she summarily knocked him out by cing a single finger on his nape and rapidly carried him to the bed.


    She gently pried away at the tool he was holding in a death grip, which was a knife, wrapping it in a piece of linen she materialized from the air, she made it vanish, she rapidly brought a bowl with warm water and began to clean the prince, her gaze was cold and filled with wrath and anger.


    The eyes of the prince were two gaping holes, he had been ruthlessly stabbing the fragile orbs, judging by the amount of blood she had cleaned from his body, he should not be alive, the rug on the floor was soaked with blood.


    This was a side effect of the ritual! It was her eternal shame that she was schemed against and was not present when the prince went for the ritual, after that harrowing experience, there was no way she would allow him to die on her watch.


    The prince woke up with a gasp, startling her, Rowan waking up should be impossible, the power of sleep was under her Domain; she wanted to spare him pain for as long as possible until she found ways to heal his eyes.


    Rowan gasped and turned around, clearly in shock and confusion.


    "Young master, it is okay. I am here." With sorrow and anger present in her voice, she continued, "Please be calm, you have lost a lot of blood. This should be my fault. I apologize for harming you, your diary must have triggered a reaction from the ritual you partook in."


    Rowan gestured for her to stop wiping his face, he whispered, "Maeve the diary was not the problem, you have done an impressive job, fetch me my coat."


    " Young master, your eyes....."


    "It''s no problem¡­. see¡­" Rowan''s eyes seemed to squirm and vibrate, and new flesh grew from the darkness of his empty socket. He slowly opened his eyes, they were white and pure and glistened white, "I am okay, get me my coat."


    "Yes, young master" Maeve replied in shock as she strode to get the coat, her amazement was total.


    As she pulled down a thick coat, she dimly heard from her Master, "I am going to kill everyst one of you."

 Chapter 11: Divine Fodder

    <h4>Chapter 11: Divine Fodder</h4>


    Steisa, momma warned you not to run down the mountains road, you''re going to hurt yourself" a young boy called out to his little sister, who merrily skipped along.


    "you can''t catch me..... you can''t catch me," she giggled and turned to him, gesturing that he shoulde closer, the young man of thirteen gave a low groan of frustration, his name was Regolf and his little sister was a handful of worries, she was carefree and very yful, and she had be even more uninhibited since their mother fell sick, and she was smart enough to know that Regolf would never punish her for little misdeeds, so she gleefully took advantage.


    On his shoulders were piles of firewood, neatly wrapped with fronds, winter was arriving earlier than usual this year, and he wished to stock up on firewood.


    He was a hardworkingd, and by this time of the year he should have gathered enough wood tost the short winter, but since their mother fell sick, he always had to keep the fire burning, or she gets¡­ strange.


    He adjusted the wood that was digging into his shoulders and called out to his sister, a tone of frustration coloring his voice, it had not been easy for him recently and the strain was beginning to build up.


    "Come back here this instant or no more crushed candy for you!" The statement jolted Steisa and pouting she walked slowly to her brother and looked at him with doe eyes.


    "Oh.... no you don''t, this won''t work today," Regolf sniffed and looked away from that soul-sucking gaze, "Be good Steisa, the roads are full of stones and bumps, you may fall and injure yourself."


    In a crestfallen manner, Steisa mumbled, "I won''t run anymore Regolf, will you still bring candy for me." she tugged at his shirt pitifully, it was akin to tugging at the young man''s heart stings, he quickly relented, and her face lit up, " Yay¡­. Regolf is the best brother in the world!"


    The young boy felt his shoulders straighten and he walked more confidently, the happiness of his sister was an affirmation of his handwork and it brought him fulfillment. The joyousughter of the girl and the quiet reply of her brother followed the duo as they headed towards home.


    Their home was at the edge of the vige and was close to the mountains, the woods were not far from the quiet home, and he could make two more trips before nightfall, and if he was willing to risk it, he could make it three.


    Their home drew near, and it was surprisingly built with modern bricks and mortars. It was formally a ry station where the soldiers of the kingdom collected posting letters when crossing the Sylvankes, and it was now abandoned following the loss of the war with the neighboring kingdom Khoranth.


    As the siblings approached their home, they noticeably became quieter, Steisa squeezing her brother''s clothes and standing behind him, heforted her with a head rub, as he asked her to sit down by the door, while he went to the storeroom that sat adjacent to their home to store the firewood.


    Regolf walked back to his sister, "Steisa, I got a kilogram of beef from my masters'' wife, I helped her to feed the horses since Tobias fell sick, shemended my work saying I was a hard worker" He patted the satchel on his waist. "I will be cooking a sumptuous meal tonight!"


    Steisa cheered.


    Regolf smiled, "Hurry up and wash your hands, so you can assist me in the kitchen, you should learn to cook, as my workload in the smithy is growing, as I am getting better at metal working."


    Steisa rapidly nodded as she proceeded to clean her hands thoroughly, Regolf watched her with a smile, he was a handsome youth. Both the siblings drew their looks from their mother, they never knew their father, and he died in a hunting ident.


    When Steisa was barely two months old, their mother Rose became a bastion of parenthood. She made sure they both did notck, working through the night and holding three jobs, to provide for the family, as she refused to remarry.


    Regolf dly became an apprentice to the only cksmith in Calcutta, so he could help his mother, and for a while the family lived in contentment and happiness until Rose brought back a doll she found in the fields.


    ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ


    Rowan pulled the surrounding coat, Maeve assisting him in tying the sash around his waist, he could see the questions on her face, but he ignored her, "Thank you Maeve, please take me to myb." He turned and strode towards the door.


    Maeve hurried over and took his hand, "Let me carry you, young master¡­. I don''t understand how you healed so quickly, but I know healing of any form consumes a significant amount of your body resources."


    Rowan swallowed any rebuttal he had, he was not feeling any signs of weakness, his healing seemed not only to affect his body, but he suspected it also healed his mind.


    But his legs were now short, and he needed all the time he could get, of course, he could run, but he thought that was a stupid idea, Maeve was strong and hisb was on the next floor above him, she would be faster.


    He was in hisst moments after all, for he had already died twice! If Maeve had not returned when she did, he would be dead.


    Ultimately, he had been very careless, and the presence of the Primordial Record and his healing factor had given him a safety nket, and he became dismissive of the danger surrounding him.


    He knew his curiosity and thirst for the supernatural was a weakness, and he told himself that being more careful was not only the smart choice, but it would be the difference between life and death.


    Dying had been a weird experience, but he at least understood his healing factor better. Killing him would be difficult, for he healed very fast, the Soul Seizer Record he viewed influenced him to kill himself, and he spent a long time slicing through his brain.


    It was one of the most horrifying moments in his life, to see his body move without his will. The influence the Record had on him was weak, but the problem was that he had no means to defend himself. If he did, he did not know how.


    Every knowledge of magic that Rowan knew did not help him at all, as his body was moving to the will of those¡­Monsters.


    He shuddered slightly, pushing the memory away from his mind presently, he did not trust that he had fully recovered from their influence.


    With a mental flex, Rowan called up the Primordial Record


    P????????? ??????


    Name: Rowan Kuranes


    Age: 11/11


    Strength: 0.2


    Agility: 0.2


    Constitution: 3.5


    Spirit: 1.5


    ss: None


    Title: ne walker


    Skill: (None)


    Passive: Deciphernguage plete), Icy soul (level 2)


    Records:


    Scion Of Light - level 0 [0/5]


    Scion Of Darkness ¨C level 0 [0/5]


    Ouroboros ¨C level 0 [0/1000]


    Soul Seizer - level 0 [0/1000]


    Soul Point: 0.0000


    Remark: Divine Fodder


    He was down to thest year, and since the primordial record did not borate on the precise time he was going to die, he had no awareness if he had only days or months to live, he could only feel a shroud of death hanging over him, and he could trust that instinct, after all, he was a Scion Of Darkness.


    The only thing that could save him now from dying was unironically death itself, his Record, Soul Seizer made him a sort of Grim Reaper, he could collect souls and use them to fuel his Records, pushing him onto the Paths Of Dominion, he had to transcend his mortal flesh and be a Legendary to get more lifespan

 Chapter 12: The Demon Wolf

    <h4>Chapter 12: The Demon Wolf</h4>


    There were three towers and four turrets in Rowan''s manor, thergest of them housed hisb, Maeve unlocked the door to thisb with a huge ornate key, the door must have been at least five inches thick and made from thick wood and metal, it must weigh at least three tons, though Maeve pushed it effortlessly with a single hand.


    Theb was silent, and the air was dry, Rowan kept it this way, many of the ingredients he used for potions and alchemy experiments got spoiled if left in a damp environment.


    Rowan remembered a passage he read previously. Theboratory of a Noble is a wondend where miraculous cures and pseudoscientific abominations are spawned from the minds of geniuses in varying degrees of madness and torture.


    This could aptly describe thisboratory, moonlight poured through two huge ornate windows, shinning it glow on various alchemical equipment, theb was mostly filled with beakers and huge transparent tanks, where floating in liquid solutions were various unidentified specimens, and the walls held mounted shelves that contained various tools of the trade.


    Thisboratory was Rowan''s pride and joy and represented one of his greatest achievements, he had schemed and saved and slowly gathered materials from various parts of the kingdom to aid him in his journey of discovery and enlightenment.


    He needed that aid at this very moment, he was pressed for time, and the only solution to his plight would be found here.


    This urred to him when he saw the uses of Soul Seizer, his fading lifespan, and the knowledge that he would get to live if he could be a Legendary.


    Rowan wasn''t very knowledgeable about the Paths of Dominion, this was knowledge that was highly restricted. But he knew that the next step was to be a Legendary on any Path a Dominator decides to take.


    If he remembered correctly, Legendary Dominators had a Lifespan of a hundred and fifty years, more than enough for him, if he could be one.


    His salvation was here and Rowan was nervous, he hoped his spections worked as he braced himself.


    Maeve switched on a hand-held gasmp and looked to him for instructions, Rowan wet his lips and spoke, "I am going to use the Warding Room, but first I need to retrieve the Heavy Runic Glove on the top shelve, "Rowan smiled at Maeve in a self-deprecating manner, and gestured to his body, "I seem to have lost a lot of height recently. "


    Maeve brought down the gloves, they were brown with various metallic circuitry etched into the fabrics, Rowan stretched out both hands and Maeve helped in putting on the gloves, making sure the gloves were properly fitted. She looked at him, "Master, you will recover everything you lost, and more." she gestured to the gloves. " You are going to need help handling arcane ingredients, I must insist I be by your side."


    Rowan tested the gloves, they were oversized but were not cumbersome, his small hands were amodated perfectly inside the gloves; they were cool inside, "No problem Maeve, I would need your strength in what I am about to do now!"


    Maeve seemed to have done this before, as she went to fetch a pair of gas masks, she donned hers after she finished cing the mask on Rowan''s face, "Ready when you are, Master" her voice came in hisses like a snake.


    Rowan cracked his neck, "Open the Warding Room!"


    Maeve walked up to a lever, that was attached to a pulley system, cing her feet in a position she feltfortable in, she braced herself and began to turn, deep nking echoed through the room, as the "Warding Room "emerged from the floor.


    It was a dais that held four Magitite stones cut precisely in the shape of a square, the square was four feet across on all sides, and on top of the square rested four items, which were a nine-leaf clover, a pair of shear, a mortar and pestle and finally a purple wolf with gleaming red eyes.


    The wolf was held down not with straps or manacles, but with a formless force that exerted bone-breaking pressure on the wolf, ity on its side, and its opened eye slowly turned to Rowan, and it was filled with endless malice.


    This wolf was a Demon.


    It was the biggest wolf he had ever seen, with his new height, if it wolf stood up, it would be at eye level with Rowan.


    Its eye-catching purple fur resembled a poisoned flower. Its purpose was not only to draw your eyes but to keep you transfixed as it killed you.


    He remembered that the wolf was poisonous, and a single bite if left untreated would lead to rapid necrosis, like a spider, the Demonic Wolf preferred eating prey that had been ???????????????? by his poison.


    Rowan ignored the gaze of the wolf and turned to assess the shears, it was a gleaming silver all through from tip to handle, they were most likely made of Mythrill, and on the des was written a symbol in the shape of a corkscrew, Rowan easily interpreted that symbol, it meant "Six." Not bothering to infer the meaning, Rowan picked it up by its handle.


    The gloves began to emit an acrid green smoke, that was poisonous and smelled like rotten flesh, the Heavy Runic Glove served two purposes, one was as a key to ess the Magitite Stone, without the glove, anything ced on the Stone would be ced under a formless pressure that could range from a minor pull to bone crushing pressure.


    The second purpose was also as important, it was to help Rowan, a mortal, although he had a Noble bloodline, to be able to touch a Divine Weapon.


    The shear, of course, was a Divine Weapon, although it was a low-level armament. There were many divisions of Divine Weapons based on their capabilities and usage, but he did not know them.


    A surge of warmth flowed into the gloves, but it was suppressed, the iid circuitry shone with a blue glow and the gloves became cool again, Rowan turned to the Demon and opened the shears, he adjusted it in the other to fit the opening over the neck.


    The Demon opened its lupine jaws and struggled to speak in a wheezing voice that felt like fingernails running through a board. Rowan knew the Demon could speak, when it was purchased, there was a spike driven through its jaws. For a minor Demon, he was told it was quite cunning, and it was unknown why this Demon refused to advance given its intellect.


    " Mortal, why do you seek to destroy my flesh, I have neither harmed thee nor any of your kin."


    Maeve replied to the demon with a sneer, "Demon, your life has been bought and bargained for, you have taken the lives of countless innocent, and killing you would not tip the scale an iota in your mercy, even if you are killed a thousand times over!"


    The Demonic Wolf spoke, his eyes still trained on Rowan, "Yet, I harmed none of yours, my business was done far from your shores, would you not reconsider setting me free? I can serve you for the rest of your mortal life."


    Rowan fitted the shears properly against the demon''s neck, surprised at the Demon''s offer, for its gaze was still filled with malice. Even if its demeanor changes, he would be a fool to ept its proposal. "Your bargain is rejected Demon, I can smell the blood on your breath and I have seen the souls you have torn asunder over the centuries. You have taken pleasure in killing others, why fight against it when the de now rests on your neck" Rowan looked at the demon, during the purchase he had seen images and vivid descriptions of the carnage this demon hadmitted, "You squeezed everyst shred of pain you could collect before you killed your victims. You do not deserve to live"


    The Demon red at Rowan, fury nowpeting with the malice in its eyes, " Do what you will mortal."

 Chapter 13: First Kill

    13 First Kill


    ?????????? ?????? ?????????? ???????????????? ?? ???????????? ????????????.


    He began to steadily apply pressure, sweat was beginning to pour down his brows behind the gas mask, and he had to rapidly blink to stop them entering his eyes, his strength Stat was just too weak.


    ????, ???? ???????????? ?????????? ?????? ?????? ???????????? ???????????? ???? ???????????????????????? ???? ?????? ???????? ?????? ????????, ???? ?????? ???????????????????? ?????????????? ???????? ?????? ???????? ?????????? ???????? ???????????? ?????? ???????????? ???????? ???? ????????????????????, ?????? ?????? ?? ????????????, ???????????????? ?????????? ???? ???? ?????? ?????????? ??????.


    Around the neck of the purple wolf, a faint cold mist encircled it, and slowly the chill began to prate it, causing the flesh to squeeze and crackle beneath the des.


    ???? ???????????? ???? ?????????? ?????? ???? ?????????????? ?????? ??????????????. ???????? ???? ?????? ?????????????? ?????? ?????? ??????????. ?? ???????????????????? ?????????????? ???????? ?????? ???????????? ?????? ???????????????? ?????????????????? ???????????? ???????? ?????? ???????????? ???? ??????????????????. ?????????????? ???????? ???????? ???????????????? ?????? ?? ?????????????? ?????? ??????????????.


    The fur became stiff and soon turned to purple dust, and the shears bit into the Demon''s neck, the blood that flowed was ck, and was thick like tar, it did not freeze like Rowan expected but flowed and pooled on the Magitite Stone.


    ????. ???? ???????????? ???? ?????????????? ???? ???????????? ???? ????????. ???? ?????? ?? ???????????? ????????????????????. ?????????? ?????? ???? ?????????? ???????????? ???? ?????????? ????????????????????. ???? ?????? ???????? ?????????? ?? ?????????? ???????? ???????? ?????? ?????? ???????????????????? ?????? ????????????????. ???? ?????? ???? ???????? ???????? ?? ???????????? ?????? ???? ?????? ???????? ???? ?? ?????????? ?????? ?????? ?????? ???????? ???? ??????.


    Rowan knew his strength had reached the limit, so he beckoned Maeve with his head, knowing what she was to do, she stood behind Rowan and wrapped her hands around his, and began to apply pressure, the des began to bite deeper, cutting through the muscle, it stopped at the spine.


    ???? ?????? ?????? ?????? ?????? ????????. ???????? ?????????????? ?????? ???????? ?????? ???????? ???????????????????? ?????? ??????????. ?????? ???? ?????????? ?????? ?????? ???????? ?????? ???????? ????. ???? ?????????? ?????? ?????????? ???????????????????????? ???? ???????? ???????? ???????? ?????????????? ?????? ??????c???????? ?????? ??????????.


    Rowan frowned and gestured for Maeve to apply more pressure, Maeve paused, she would rather not apply more pressure that could surpass the stress limit of the Heavy Runic Gloves, she was a little confused why her master did not allow her to personally kill the cursed creature, nevertheless her duty was to obey him in all things.


    ?????? ???? ?????????? ???????? ???????????????? ?????????????????????? ?????? ?????? ?????????????????? ??????!


    Maeve stood behind Rowan and felt how frail he was. Thews of power were harsh, and her heart ached at the suffering he must have endured. She did not ask him what happened, knowing he would tell her in his time. What she could do was to support him, but she needed rifications from him, she would loathe to add to his suffering,


    "Are you sure master, It is remarkable enough you can withstand the amount of force I am cing on your hands. I can hear the bones in your hands cracking, anymore and they would be crushed!"


    Rowan lips were fixed in a stubborn snarl, "Continue Maeve, you can stop when I tell you to."


    "By your will¡­ master."


    Clearly displeased Maeve began to apply more pressure incrementally, Rowan locked his jaws, his bones were beginning to pulverize, and the pain was shocking and intense, but he had eyes only for the Demon.


    The shear began to cut through the bones, and with a final wet snap, the head was sliced off. Through all these the Demon did not make a sound, its eyes just stared at Rowan, and he could have sworn its eyes held amusement.


    Rowan left it to its foul pleasures. He had no desires to understand what was happening inside the head of this creature.


    "Step back Maeve, and whatever happens next, do not interrupt me!" Rowan gingerly removed the gloves from his hands, setting it aside, he ced his hands on the stomach of the demon.


    His eyes were closed in concentration. Maeve watched with concern, and she sped and unsped her hand, she was ready for any unexpected events.


    Rowan called up the Primordial Record, and scrolled to Soul Seizer, and he activated the Record.


    When Rowan first opened the Primordial Record, a set of instructions were embedded deep into his consciousness and when he needed them, they floated back into his mind.


    The knowledge of how to utilize Records is one of them. Rowan had ced his hopes on Activating the Two Omnipotent Records he had.


    Soul Seizer was the obvious choice. He needed to harvest souls to upgrade his Records to get more lifespan.


    Omnipotent Records were powerful, and he hoped his healing factor would bear the strain of even Activating the Record. Well, he was going to find out now.


    Rowan felt a piercing pain all through his body, his eyes snapped open in shock as his torso folded in half just underneath his chest as if a giant picked and folded him, the back of his head touching his buttocks, his mouth was opened in a silent scream, for his lungs were squished inside his chest.


    He slowly copsed on the floor, Maeve wanted to step forward, but she remembered the instructions Rowan gave her, and also his frightening healing abilities. She gritted her teeth and stood fast, her anxiety rising with every breath.


    From Roman''s back a row of bones pierced through, they were clearly his ribs, and also a part of his spine popped out, his neck twisted like a snake, with a sickening crack his bones were pulled away from his body in a gory spray of blood and floated in the air, in a while new bones were regrown and the macabre event continued, Rowanid on the floor, a low moan now and then the only indication that he was fully awake, and experiencing all the pain.


    The bones that were stained with his blood, began to reassemble in the air, it slowly formed in the shape of a ring, with seven elongated spikes that resembled horns surrounding the ring of bone, Arcane symbols were burned into the bones, and they pulsed with Rowan breathing. They pulsed red, akin to the glow of embers.


    Rowan, in his pain, remembered words he felt he heard in a distant dream,


    " I thought I was a man....." Rowan found himself repeating the words, as he rose from the ground, the ring of bones rotated and floated behind him, creating a grim majestic figure that inspired awe and horror from anyone who beheld the sight," But I am nothing but chars and cinders!"


    Maeve found herself kneeling, tears streaked down her face, she bowed and ced her face on the floor. At that moment this picture could be of a mortal worshiping her god.


    This was the Level zero of Soul Seizer, it was called, Jaws Of Dagon!


    ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ


    On the Continent of Khoranth, deep inside the dark mountains where the light of the sun has not shone since the dawn of this world, therey a series of mountain range that covered the horizon, and a particr mountain stood out, unlike the other mountains rooted in this forsakennd of despair, this mountain rooted itself in a field of bones. The bones were of all creatures that have ever walked on this world, and some that had not.


    Wails of pain and sorrow surrounded the fields of bone, and the air bled pus, the clouds were yellow and diseased. Indistinct shapes roam the darknds, and theirughter resembled the cries of infants.


    The color of the mountain was pale as maggots, and it shivered and squirmed in a sickening manner like a Corpse riddled with countless vermin, the mountain was filled with pale fleshy sacks that trembled and pulsed, and one of the sacks became very lively, it began to vibrate intensely.


    The silhouette of a figure pressed against that fleshy sack, the figure was that of a wolf, there was a sound of biting and tearing and slowly a tear was made on the sack, a rheumy red eyes looked through the opening, and suddenly the eyes were filled with panic, "What is happening? This is not right, Lord¡­" Its cries were cut off midway, and the mountain fell into silence.


    ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ


    Rowan felt a faint pulsation beneath his hand, like the final beats of a dying heart, and with an ephemeral sounds waves of purple mist, in the vague form of a wolf, was drawn into his body. The mist circled his body and was rapidly drawn into the hovering ring of bones, and it was absorbed, in a short while, an invisible aura poured into Rowan, and he cried out in pleasure.

 Chapter 14: New Path

    <h4>Chapter 14: New Path</h4>


    Rowan felt his mind bing clear, and waves of orgasmic pleasure flowed through every inch of his body because presently what he seized was the source of creation, the first fire, the beating heart of the universe, call it by any name, what he just absorbed was endless potential!


    Rowan called up the Primordial Record, and scrolled down until he could see how much the soul he just seized was worth, his eyes held a wisp of expectation, this would determine if he could live or die.


    P????????? ??????


    Name: Rowan Kuranes


    Age: 11/11


    Strength : 0.2


    Agility : 0.2


    Constitution : 3.5


    Spirit : 2.5


    ss: None


    Title: ne walker


    Skill: (None)


    Passive : Deciphernguage plete), Icy soul (level 2)


    Records:


    Scion Of Light - level 0 [0/5]


    Scion Of Darkness ¨C level 0 [0/5]


    Ouroboros ¨C level 0 [0/1000]


    Soul Seizer - level 0 [0/1000]


    Soul Point : 25.0749


    Remark : Divine Fodder


    Roman''s breath stilled for a while, and he smiled. He unconsciously released the breath he had been holding, and the ring of bone shrank and flew around him, until it formed a bracelet on his left wrist.


    The Soul Seizer Record effect was both active and passive, it could draw the souls of the fallen around him without any directive from him, but if he needed to collect the souls of special creatures that for all purposes could be called Immortal, he needed to call up on the full might of the Record, and this was just at level zero. If he continued to upgrade Soul Seizer using plundered souls, who knew what height it might reach.


    Rowan looked through the Primordial Record again, and out of curiosity, clicked on the Remark: Divine Fodder


    Divine Fodder: From the dawn of creation, no single entity has been blessed with your Providence. Your existence is impossible. You held out your mortal hands and collected the Sun. Any being of great power that captures you and strips you of your Record. Shall ascend to the Heavens with One Step!


    Well, this was¡­. Interesting, it would seem that his transmigration and the Primordial Record appearing inside of him was more than just a chance urrence If his existence was impossible!


    He would choose not to believe it happened by chance, it seemed the wiser option.


    Beings of great power, was a peculiar word choice. Rowan was Nobility, and this not only meant he had ess to information and resources most people did not, it also meant he had within him the capabilities to be a Dominator.


    The doors to the Paths Of Dominion, were all but shut for normal folks, the exact reasons were unknown.


    There was, however, the known fact about Nobility. Rowan heard the tale from his mother, he had forgotten it, for it was just a story she told him when he was young.


    For an unknown reason, knowledge about the origins of Nobles was suppressed. Rowan scrapped through his new memories and the story came to his mind.


    It was said that when the God King Golgoth conquered the world of Trion, and put countless races to the sword, he slew seven gods and bestowed their hearts to his seven brothers and sisters and from there on the ns of Nobility were born.


    To be a Noble meant you were born from the blood of a god, your bloodline could be traced to one of the brethren of the God King, who were all powerful gods in their own right.


    The reason Golgoth became the God King was that he did the impossible, he fashioned a Path that could lead to godhood for a mortal.


    With the hearts of the in gods, he created an undying legacy and bestowed it to his brethren. That action shifted the course of power for all eternity.


    And so, the bnce was broken, the seven brethren could raise countless mortal descendants, and they would have a path to power. They forged seven Pathways of Dominion. These Pathways were a way to harness and grow the power of a gods'' bloodline.


    The other gods fled, for Golgoth and his brethren suddenly had an army of mortals with powers close to the gods, they called themselves Nobles and Dominion was their birthright.


    Even though it was highly discouraged, there had been mixing of the bloodlines over the millennia, most ended up as failures and defects, for powerful bloodlines do not coexist. The first Seven Pathways could only develop specific bloodlines¡ªThose of the seven gods themselves.


    The ingenuity of men was endless, and many lesser Pathways were created for the various bloodlines that resulted from the intermingling of bloodlines, most were not powerful, but they gave power to those that did not have the direct bloodline of the Seven. But none of the Pathways could ever be as powerful as the first seven, for they were forged with the hearts of fallen gods.


    A Noble of the Kuranes family may have a deep bloodline and be born in the Legendary State. But if they do not utilize the Pathway specific to their bloodline, they would not grow. They would be stuck in the Legendary State and vice-versa, without a bloodline, even with a powerful Pathway, you could not harness supernatural powers.


    So what this meant was that Rowan had the bloodline of a god, one of the seven brothers or sisters of the Godking, and the Pathway was a way to develop that bloodline.


    Rowan realized the power of the Primordial Record, it contained valuable bloodlines that had inestimable power, Scion Of Light and Darkness were among the peak bloodlines in Trion. He could develop these bloodlines without utilizing a Pathway, and they could coexist inside his body.


    His growth would be unfathomable. He did not need to search for any Pathways that would suit his bloodline. He could grow any bloodlines he acquired.


    Rowan took a while to temper his excitement. There was no way to anticipate the limits of the powers he could acquire.


    On the paths of Dominion, there were various stages you could ascend to, changing your mortal shell to be able to ept and use more esoteric abilities and even extend your life span, to his knowledge, there were four stages of growth, Or the Four States Of Change.


    It began as a mortal, you had to train your body to the peak of human capabilities, reinforcing your physique with tonics and potions in order to be able to ept a bloodline. Almost every mortal who took this step failed, the lucky few that seeded never went beyond the Second State Of Change.


    To most Nobles, the Mortal State was a walk in the park, their bloodlines made advancing to a Legendary straightforward. There were even rumors of Nobles with deep bloodline who were born as Legendary or even higher.


    The second State Of Change was the Bind State, also known as the Legendary state, this was the utmost pinnacle for mortals without Noble blood, then the Rift State and Finally the Incarnation State.


    Rowan had a delicate choice to make, when he essed the Soul Seizer Record, he went mad and killed himself twice. That event would shape the decisions he was about to make.


    Rowan remembered the moment he nearly perished and those responsible. The Primordial Keepers.


    They were beings that had transcended material existence, they resided outside the universe, and they managed an important part of the universe¡ªSouls.


    Rowan did not understand how he acquired the bloodline of the Primordial Keepers, if he were to guess, it would be his act of Transmigration. He had seen hints of this in the Primordial Record.


    Soul Seizer, encroached into their domain, and for that, he was sentenced to oblivion. The only reason he was not dead was the barrier granted by the Primordial Record, it acted as a great filter, for without it, his mind could notprehend the forces that dwelled in his body, and also that their influence were unable to extend into the material universe in an invasive manner without shattering the very fabrics of the universe.


    Yet only their malicious intent was enough to turn him into a gibbering idiot, this was even with the barrier of the Primordial Record, without the timely aid of Maeve, he would have killed himself.


    Even still they had seeded, their tampering had driven him to the edge, and it would take a miracle for him to survive, for it was impossible for any living being to practice an Omnipotent Record, but unknown to the keepers, however, he had another Omnipotent Record.


    The Ouroboros Record was an Omnipotent Record that gave him a bloodline that was absolute in dominion of the flesh, and the only way he could increase his lifespan was to upgrade the Ouroboros Record, just practicing the level Zero of Soul Seizer was impossible without the perverse regeneration capability and the physique granted to him by the Ouroboros Record.


    Rowan knew of no bloodline that could have healed the damages that activating Soul Seizer as a mortal did to his body.


    Any hope he had to gain more lifespan was via the Ouroboros Record, Scion Of Light and Darkness could not affect his lifespan, even if he cultivated them until Incarnation state.


    There was no way a lesser bloodline could influence an Omnipotent bloodline. It would be consumed by it.


    It could be said that the moment his mind touched Soul Seizer that his path had beenid out. He could not slowly develop other Lesser bloodlines.


    Ouroboros would not allow the growth of Scion Of Darkness and Light, even though they could have been a quick Path to power.


    As Rowan acknowledged that fact. Scion Of Light and Scion Of Darkness quietly faded from the Primordial Record.


    His Paths just grew harder. How was he to find a thousand-soul points to be a Legendary without dying in the limited time he had?

 Chapter 15: The Tolling Bell

    <h4>Chapter 15: The Tolling Bell</h4>


    A step at a time. That was only what he could do. If he died tomorrow or at the end of next month, it did not matter if he knew he had done his best.


    Rowan called up the Primordial Record.


    P????????? ??????


    Name: Rowan Kuranes


    Age: 11/11


    Strength: 0.2


    Agility: 0.2


    Constitution: 3.5


    Spirit: 2.5


    ss: None


    Title: ne walker


    Skill: (None)


    Passive: Deciphernguage plete), Icy soul (level 2)


    Records:


    Ouroboros - level 0 [0/1000]


    Soul Seizer - level 0 [0/1000]


    Soul Point: 25.0749


    Remark: Divine Fodder


    Rowan perceived his mind felt clearer, and his eyesight increased in scope and rity, and he noticed that his spirit increased by an entire one point, this was just by activating Soul Seizer at level zero! This level should be the mortal state of the technique.


    It should be known that even at level Zero, the Records had to be activated because at the moment theyy dormant. When he activated each Record, his physique would change ordingly, thereby preparing him to ascend to a higher state. That was the reason his spirit increased by one point.


    The rush of pleasure that came from Soul Seizer receded, and Rowan noticed he was naked. When his body repeatedly destroyed itself and healed, his robes did not enjoy that same treatment.


    "I have been doing this a lottely, perhaps what I need are extra stretchy pants." Rowan scratched his hair in embarrassment his mind returning to a particr fictional green giant. Maeve could as well be reading his mind, for she bought a silk coat and attempted to cover him.


    Rowan stopped her, " It''s not over yet, I am still going to...Change" Rowan nced at her and closed his eyes, he seemed to be preparing himself, "Oh. And Maeve, whatever transpired here must be kept in the utmost confidence."


    "Master, I shall wipe my memories of this event." Maeve smiled.


    Rowan arched an eyebrow, he contemted for a while, " That could be for the best." He paused and said, " Maeve, there has never been anyone more loyal."


    A weight seemed to drop from her shoulders, and she eximed, "My life is for your service, Master!"


    Rowan closed his eyes, he was not aware when the mannerisms of the previous Rowan and his fused, he could not tell, and with everything on his te right now he frankly did not care. It was a sobering thought that in a short period he was now someone new, two minds fused. The price of transmigration!


    Rowan looked at the Moonlight, it was forlorn, "So the both of us died, and I am what was left."


    The Moonlight spoke of change..... Itforted two lost souls.


    Rowan was going to be activating the Ouroboros Record next. It had the most dominant influence in his body, and Rowan could guess it was because it was an Omnipotent bloodline that controlled the flesh.


    It was easy to imagine how powerful it was, If Soul Seizer could give him the ability to harvest Souls of any bring in the material universe, what insane ability Ouroboros give him, his regeneration was already broken as a mortal if he became a Legend what could kill him?


    He called up the Ouroboros Record and activated it, and for a while, he thought nothing had happened, he suddenly had the feeling of weightlessness, and looking down he saw himself hovering over the ground, and an unknown instinct made him pull his knees to his chest, he slowly floated off the ground, and hovered five feet above the floor.


    "I believe I can fly... I believe I can touch the sky..."


    "What was that? Master." Maeve queried an amused look on her face she tried to hide by coughing.


    "Nothing. Please just read some clothes for me." Rowan tried to hide the blush coloring his face. He suddenly felt his heart squeeze inside his chest and goosebumps covered his hands. Maeve shivered and backed away till her back touched the walls.


    A low groan sounded like the chanting of a forgotten dirge, and the air split apart, a gray serpentine creature came from the Crack, it had no eyes or mouth, and it did not have any scales, but runes and mystic text that seemed to have a will of their own, ran down its frame. It kept drawing more coils of itself through the Crack.


    Rowan''s eyes went closed, and he seemed to be falling asleep.


    Maeve was locked in ce, her young lord was doing things that should be impossible, for anyone else would be afraid, but Maeve was excited. She wanted to look at the creature but her eyes began to bleed, she turned back and heaved, puking out blood and pieces of viscera.


    Unconsciously her attitude to Rowan had begun to change, it began when she saw the ring of bone floating behind him, something about the nature of what she witnessed demanded devotion, and that feeling was rising again in her heart.


    But her duty was also to protect her lord, so she forced her body to move, noticing that the effect on her lessened when she stopped looking at Rowan.


    She turned her back to him, and ced her focus on the surroundings, every of her senses honed for danger. At the edge of her hearing, Maeve began to hear the distant tolling of the bell.


    Behind her, the serpentine creature drew itself to the floating Rowan and began to coil around him, it slowly formed the rough shape of an egg, before it solidified into a single mass.


    Inside the egg. the head of the creature assessed Rowan, slowly A crack appeared on its face and a cavernous maw opened, filled with needle-sharp teeth.


    It suddenly struck!


    ?


    An old priest dispersed thest of the worshippers, it was gettingte. Purdue was a priest of Mkith, a dark god. He walked down the cloister, checking the windows, and making sure the doors were locked fast, he recently began this series of actions, and the nights were no longer safe.


    when Purdue came to this small town at the edge of nowhere, he found it to be very much to his liking. Rowan the nobleman who governed the town of Calcutta was gentle and discerning, the people here had no bias against dark priests, as they were grateful for the healing he brought, and for the knowledge he taught. He found peace in this quiet town and knew this was where he wanted to stay till he died.


    Recently he had been gathering good seeds he intended to bring to the decennial selection of knights and priests for the church.


    That was before residents started going missing, fear and hysteria were beginning to sweep the town, and strange sicknesses had befallen many women in the town.


    Something had beening to the church every night, only the ward at the door was holding it back, nevertheless every night he could hear it breathing outside the door.


    The great bell in the central square began to toll, and Purdue looked up, there was onest open window, and through it, the sight of the bright moon poured.


    It brought a chilly light.


    ?


    Regolf and Steisa slept far from their mother''s bed, they slept by the fireside, with the yellow glow of the mes seeming to be the only light in an enve of darkness.


    Rose had not left the bed for weeks and the smell that came from her was stomach-churning, the sounds she made were worse.


    Cooing and shushing sounds came from the bed, as the low voice of Rose sang a luby to a wrapped bundle she held at her breast, sometimes sheughed, sometimes she cried, but that wrapped bundle never left her embrace.


    Steisa slept fitfully, she squeezed her brother''s hand tight, Regolf had always tried to stay awake to the best of his capabilities, his eyes locked at their mother''s bed, he kept logs of wood beside him, ready to stoke the fire and to feed the mes.


    He pped himself to keep him awake, he recently began to sleep during the early hours of daylight. However tonight, he was very tired, the long trek carrying firewood and the hearty meal drew thest of his wariness away from him, and he fell into the arms of sleep.


    Thest thought on Regolf''s mind was "What does Mother eat?"


    The tolling of the bell sounded over the horizon.


    The noises from the bed of Rose stopped, and two pairs of glowing eyes turned to the children

 Chapter 16: Awakening Horror

    <h4>Chapter 16: Awakening Horror</h4>


    The serpentine head struck at Rowan''s neck, and with a sickening wrench, his head was torn off! In a maddening frenzy, it struck at the rest of Rowan''s body, and in a sh, Rowan was in pieces.


    A closer look revealed something strange, the cuts were mirror smooth, Rowan''s dismembered body floated inside the egg, and no blood flowed from the cut, his body had been neatly sectioned into thirty - three pieces.


    He did not feel any pain, which was a blessing, though he wondered how he was still alive. That thought had no meaning however from someone who had returned from death multiple times. Rowan felt he should have a record or something for the achievements.


    Oh, you''re saying you survived a fall from a cliff! Me? I just died like three times. But you know, who''s counting, am I right?


    The head of the creature suddenly reared back and struck its neck, it worked at it, and beheaded itself, a thick flow of golden blood poured forth, and in a while, it filled up the "egg"


    His body floated inside the golden soup that felt very warm, if his body wasplete he would have stretched in pleasure.


    "This must be what being inside a mother''s womb must feel like." Rowan felt an iparablefort, he struggled for a moment when his body began to liquefy inside the egg, but he slowly settled as instinctually he knew this was what he needed, his body was going to be reforged and needed new materials, he was recing his bloodline and his physique, and slowly he fell into a pleasant sleep.


    He wondered what he would be when he came out. He hoped it was something powerful.


    Maeve turned back and saw the huge egg that hovered a few inches off the floor, her eyes filled with curiosity and wonder.


    Something shed past the open window, she turned and frowned. The Moonlight tonight felt off in a manner she could not ce her fingers on. She walked to the window, and standing by the edges looked around, but found nothing.


    Must be a bat. She thought as she went back and guarded Rowans. Nothing would get past her watch. The air beside her shimmered and a massive hammer appeared by her side, she idly stroked it as she peered around in watch.


    Inside the egg, a pale outline of a skeletal system was beginning to form, it happened slowly, and even as the night passed and a bright new day began, it was iplete.


    ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ


    The rising sun fell over the small town of Calcutta, dispersing the gloom of night, slowly the vibrancy of life filled the air, and everything dark and mysterious almost seemed like an afterthought, a forgotten dream... But that was only on the surface.


    The carpenters, tailors, and cksmith began their daily trade, the ringing of metal, and the buzzing of saws rang out, and apprentices ran about delivering supplies and taking orders.


    The pub opened, and due to them closing earlier than usual, it was packed full, many people wishing to drown their unease in booze.


    The Flying Hog was the most popr pub in town, and also the gathering spot for small meetings and the asional celebration.


    The town crier a rambunctious youth of fifteen was heard calling for a town hall meeting by noon. The captain of the soldiers stationed at the noble''s manor would being to hear their problems, this sparked a series of conversations Inside the pub.


    A particr rude voice took center stage, its owner had seen better times, matted hair and beards spoke of excessive depravity and ack of hygiene "So those noble can leave their fancy halls, and borate feast to check onmon peasants like us?"


    "There is a reason I don''t like drinking with you, Glenn. Put one shot inside you, and you yap more than a freaking sow!" Another equally disheveled man replied to him.


    "Oh get off your high horse Jerry, I don''t remember you losing any family. I lost mi'' boyst week."


    "Good riddance, thatd won''t let my daughter rest, sickening how he undresses her with his eye."


    "You... you.... I''ll kill you"


    A scuffle broke out between the two drunk men, but their quarrel was lost under the din of the pub.


    "Hey..... the old priest''s calling for volunteers to check the old mining tracks outside the vige, he says he needs ten men with weapons to apany him."


    "Well that''s not a bad idea, but would it not be better if we hear from the captain of the guards first before making any abrupt decisions? "


    "Great suggestions, I don''t know about you, but these incidents do not seem normal, I have lived in Calcutta my entire life and I have never seen anything like this." An old man replied to two young men who were farm hands, they came to the pub because it was the best ce to receive information outside the asional town hall meeting, and the beer was good, so that didn''t hurt either.


    "Anyway I don''t trust nobility, we could be animals to them, I rather we listen to the priest and solve this problem with our own hands." The loud voice of Glenn broke the surrounding noise.


    "Silence fool.... if this was in the principalities of any other noble you would be drawn and quartered for muttering less, do not let the magnanimity of Lord Rowan, make you forget your ce!" This voice was from the owner of the pub, Madam Dera, a woman in her forties, although she had Grey hair and deepugh lines, it was impossible to hide the fact that she must have broken a lot of hearts when she was younger, her charm remained, but it had changed into charisma by the years and by the responsibilities she carried.


    "Little bitch!" Glenn muttered under his beards and turned away, If Madam Dera heard him, she gave no sign.


    Madam Dera continued, " I know this is a painful and stressful time for all of us, but this is the time when we ought to have one voice and keep a calm head. I have it on good authority that Lord Rowan returned yesterday, and he brought back with him, a fresh batch of soldiers, now it''s all a matter of clearly stating our case to the right authorities and we should start seeing resolution to our problems. we should all know, that these disappearances are not normal and it''s not something we can tackle."


    Madam Dera paused and looked at the crowd, some new faces had packed outside the door and windows, " Remember thest heat wave, Lord Rowan opened his coffers to us, or many of us would have starved, what about the tax freedoms we enjoy?"


    The expression of most of the people in the bar appears to appear with her assessment. The people of Calcutta were hardy folks, who lived on the edge of the kingdom, so they were used to crises and had a firm sense of togetherness that only suffering can bring.


    "That''s right" Jerry who was just in a brawl rose and said, " This issue began when Lord Rowan went on a trip, now that he''s back, we can see a quick resolution!"


    "Only people like you would love to be cuddled by the nobles, suckling their royal tits and forgetting what it means to be a man!"


    "Glenn you stupid son of a swine, what else can we do, if you had a solution, why did you lil'' brat disappear!"


    A powerful voice spoke with an air of finality, silencing the crowd,


    "The meeting would be held in the town hall, make sure your affairs are in order by then, old priest Purdue can be our spokesman to the captain. I expect to see a packed hall by noon. This crisis is getting out of hand, we need solutions quickly." It was a burly man who should be the town cksmith Bjanir as he addresses the gathered people, he was the master of Regolf.


    "I hate to be the bearer of bad news." Mysha the town''s foremost fisherman said, " The catch had been getting worse, but since three days ago theke is now empty, not a shadow of a fish in sight."


    This news brought a new wave of shout and panic in the pub, and it took a while before it settled.

 Chapter 17: Abomination

    <h4>Chapter 17: Abomination</h4>


    Rowan woke up in darkness and silence. He had a weird sense of grandiosity, and he realized what he was feeling was a new type of sensation.


    His flesh had been liquefied, and were being transformed, this transformed flesh was what carried this awareness.


    It felt right. It feltplete, present, In the moment, as if he was just a wisp of smoke before, but now he was transforming into metal.


    Soul Eater gave him rity of mind, it enhanced his soul and he became more aware of spiritual forces and other fundamental forces of nature like gravity and light.


    Ouroboros went the opposite direction, it enhanced his bodily perception, he could almost tell each of his bones apart, besides that was all he was at the moment¡ªbones.


    The level Zero of Ouroboros Record ¡ª Bone core.


    Rowan noticed a small granule growing inside his skull, it floated inside the empty dome, it slowly spat out long pieces of silk-like materials that began to attach to his skeleton, he was slowly being rebuilt, discarding his former shell for something new.


    His skeleton was absorbing the golden liquid, turning slowly bronze. Then another round of absorption began and the bronze colour began to deepen to a shade of gold beginning from his skull.


    Rowan thought of many things at this moment, and he took his bony hands to his jaw and bit off his thumb, it was the only part of his skeleton that was not yet transformed, a new thumb grew in its ce, this one more golden.


    There was this final moment of panic where he felt he had lost something entirely when he knew he had taken a step he could never return from.


    He wondered if it were not for his limited lifespan, would he have taken this step? He was no longer human and if not for his physique being simr to a human, there was no more rtionship with him to the race he was birthed from.


    "So you are leaving no part of me behind."


    Rowan clutched the thumb bone, the golden liquid sensed his conviction and flowed around the bone, "Let this be a vestige of our presence!"


    Rowan did not know how long this process was going to take. Building up always takes longer than breaking down, so he settled back into sleep.


    "Well at least.." Rowan thought, "I still kept my human form. I could have easily be a giant snake or maybe a frog."


    ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ð¡ð¡ð¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ð¡ð¡ð¡ð¡ð¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ð¡ð


    Maeve watched the "egg" for the entire night before leaving and sealing the doors to theboratory, she had other duties that needed attending to, she kept a OneCircle ?????????????? Rune beside the egg if it made any movement she would be alert.


    Her ce was beside Rowan and she needed to settle the many minor issues that arise from arge household.


    The staff were to be updated with new changes in the manor, luckily the affairs of the manor were sparse, and Rowan was not acknowledged at court, so he had fewer responsibilities, a blessing in disguise for the moment.


    Maeve knew the importance of keeping Rowan''s transformation under wraps, and she did not entirely trust the staff, for spies could be among them. With the powerful Dominators at the Royal City, there was no chance Rowan could go through this wondrous metamorphosis in peace if they became aware.


    At the moment of Rowan''s return, Maeve deliberatelyid off every nonessential staff in the manor, reducing them to the bare bone minimum required to ensure the steady operation of the manor, the thirty-bedroom manor now appeared deste.


    Even though this action would inevitably attract suspicions, it held far lesser risk for Rowan who was in a state of weakness.


    A short whileter, Maeve had finished organizing the daily affairs of the manor and was about to return to her master, when the butler announced a guest. The Dark Priest¡ªPurdue.


    There was a troubling update that the cook, a lovely woman by the name of Katherine was missing. Maeve found that news was deeply disturbing, but she kept that matter aside and decided to attend the Priest.


    Maeve frowned, she did not want to be far from her master except when necessary but she remembered that the priest was an interesting fellow. Dark priest ply their trade in areas of conflict, their spells most suitable in dealing death, few was as peace-loving as Purdue, and Rowan especially loved this priest, his simplicity and wisdom charming the heart of the young noble.


    Maeve sighed and walked to the guest room, eager to be done with whatever matters the priest brought forward, she did not find the priest amusing. Wolves were meant to be wolves and sheep to be sheep, she believed everyone had a purpose in life and detested those who strayed far from their potential.


    As she walked into the guest room, she saw the priest surreptitiously slip into his robe, a piece of cake, no doubt to be given to the poor children who took advantage of the priest''s generosity, she made a mental note to tell the cook to wrap up some pastry for the priest when he was leaving.


    "You requested the presence of Lord Rowan, priest?" Nevertheless, she was in a hurry and had no time for small talk. Every moment of not being beside Rowan made her uneasiness grow.


    Purdue coughed, "em... you see it''s you I intended to find."


    "Is that so? Then why is that, priest?" Maeve elegantly sat on the chair facing the priest, her back straight like a ruler.


    "Lord Rowan is a greatnd owner and noble, but.... eh, to be frank, there are matters he cannot touch, paths he cannot walk." Purdue paused and assessed Maeve, seeing theposed look on her face he continued,


    "Something is going wrong in our little town, we have been having cases of mysterious disappearances, our stored produce are getting spoilt faster than normal, and there have been reports of strange sighting in the night...."


    Maeve interrupted him, "The Guard Captain informed me of his n to head into the town today for more in-depth information which he would pass across to me, perhaps you should be going to him with your queries, he is more than capable, and whatever he cannot handle I would take charge of."


    Purdue clutched his robe to himself, "In any other instance, I believe that should be the wise option, but I believe there is more to this series of incidents than meets the eye."


    Maeve arched her brows, she felt an unknown palpitation in her heart, and the sense of uneasiness in her heart grew. "Continue." She said.


    Clearing his throat, Purdue began to talk, but his voice had unknowingly fallen to a whisper, "Most of the town folks think it''s a recent matter, folks missing and all that, but you see, one of my hobbies is bird watching, in particr the Modo birds, and since the month of Tulvi,test year, I have noticed their poption of the birds dropping, which frankly should be quite impossible, Modo birds are incredibly prolific.


    "I had my suspicions, and I tried to investigate if there were any other invasive species, but I could find none,tely I corrted a frightening conclusion, when thest of the birds disappeared, people started going missing!


    "It is just recently I have been made aware of theck of presence of Fish and other marine life in ourke, which is beyond troubling. The Sylvankes are massive and I find it rming that it has suddenly be devoid of life."


    Purdue paused, a hint of deep fear and horror in his eye, "I think..... I think an Abomination is here, In this town. I think it has been here for a while and was growing in secret. We should inform the Justice Council or the Kuranes family quickly."

 Chapter 18: Hush... Dear

    <h4>Chapter 18: Hush... Dear</h4>


    Maeve had a strange look on her face, and stood up, "Of all the causes of this problem, from mortal shenanigans to rogue Dominators, why do you pick an option as farfetched as an Abomination?"


    Purdue coughed, his cheek blushing red either in embarrassment or annoyance, "Great question Melody. My spections, I fear, are not unfounded."


    He fished for an item inside his expansive attire, "Years past, when I was an acolyte under a High Priest of Mkith." Purdue bowed and touched three fingers to his forehead¡ªA sign of obeisance to his god. "I followed a caravan of spice traders down to thends of Khuresh from our Purgatory Inds. A caravan ten miles long. It was my first missionary journey, you see."


    The Dark priest must have seen the frown growing on his face of Maeve, for he hastily continued his story, "During the trip, we were attacked by a monster¡­. This thing with too many limbs and it was fast. Lightning fast. Most members of the caravan died in the first few minutes."


    The Priest paused as if he were reliving a particr frightening memory, as he squeezed his hands tight and his eyes carried a haunted look, "I remember the sequence by which the attack started. It began with missing animals, then the ves, and when it chose to openly attack the caravan, a wet fog covered the caravan."


    The Purdue''s voice dropped to a whisper, his shoulders were squared as if he was in a defensive stance, "I and a few others barely survived. Only due to the timely rescue of Dorian The Red¡ªSon Of Scarlet. He granted me a single tooth from that creature."


    Purdue drew from his chest a serrated tooth that could serve as a dagger, the tooth was ck and carried with it a fishy smell, "Last night. It began to bleed. The tooth"


    He brought it out and showed her. Maeve paused as she could see a bead of blood slowly forming on the tip of the tooth. The blood slowly ran down the de and was absorbed, and it began the circle once more.


    "You are confident that this tooth came from an Abomination?"


    "I swear on my life. Everything I just spoke was the truth."


    "Purdue, this story of yours is¡­. interesting"


    "I know it sounds farfetched, mydy, but I believe this is enough evidence to show a rtionship between this crisis and my previous experience. We must evacuate the town."


    Maeve frowned, "If your spections are correct, I fear it could be toote." She pointed outside, Purdue turned, and whimpered.


    The town was slowly being covered in fog.


    Maeve''s countenance changed and she exploded from where she stood. She did not bother opening the doors but sted through them. The Flowing Rune she kept above with Rowan, had been broken.


    ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ??????????????????¡ð¡ð¡ð¡ð¡ð¡ð¡ð¡ð¡ð


    ???? ???????? ????????????. ?? ???? ???????????????? ??????


    "Boom¡­. Boom... Boom."


    Rowan heard as much as he felt his heartbeats and all his senses rejoiced. They were powerful, and he had two of them. They felt right.


    Two engines of power ran bronze blood through his veins. His hands shook, and he vibrated a little inside the egg. Soon he would be reborn!


    He did not have eyes yet, or ears, and his spirit was stuck deep inside his flesh observing the changes happening to him, or he might have seen the shadow over his egg. Or he might have heard it.


    Tap. Tap. Tap. Tap


    ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ


    Regolf woke up to the sounds of his sister giggling and his mother singing, for a moment, he thought the events of the past few weeks were just a bad dream, a facsimile of a feverish mind.


    His mother was back, oh¡­. how he missed her.


    The days of worries, and long shedding of tears were gone, Steisa had been very naughty, and he had tried his best to keep her in check, he hoped mother would not be angry with him for giving her too much sweets.


    He missed her cooking when he came back home, and her songs as she told them stories of their father and his bravery, making him want to grow older and carry those responsibilities.


    That was why she gave him the name of his father. Regolf. A strong name. A name that endures.


    For a little while, he thought he was capable enough, that slowly he was beginning to fill the massive shoe his father left behind, but the absence of his mother left him bereft, her strange sickness left him confused, and only the thought of Steisa and her wellbeing gave him the strength to carry on.


    Perhaps the wise thing he should have done was to tell the adults about what was happening in his home, yet he had felt a strong desire not to. To reveal his sick mother to the world felt painful. His mother was a proud woman and if she knew that the people saw her as feeble or mad it would break her. Regolf was proud he kept it inside the family.


    Finally, it seemed his perseverance had paid off, his mother was back to normal.


    He opened his eyes to an empty house, the windows, and doors were opened, and a fresh breeze blew into the house, the air smelled like pine nuts and flowers, and his heart beat faster in excitement, was the nightmares over?


    The sound of mother and Steisa wasing from outside near the kitchen, he tried to stand and failed the first two times, he assumed it was due to sleeping on the floor, leading to stiffened muscles, but at least he could sit up.


    He looked at his legs, but something drew his eyes away, it was Steisa walking inside with a bright smile on her face.


    "Sleepyhead, you are now awake! Mama is showing me a magic trick and you have missed a lot. Lemme show you!"


    She ran to him and held out her left hand. Her missing left hand, "Mama cut my hand, but it doesn''t hurt, it even feels very nice!" She giggled in joy, herugh increasing in tone and pitch, it almost seemed as if she was screaming "C''mon big brother, you have to try it."


    Regolf felt a moment of dissonance, and he nearly went back to sleep because this was a bad dream, and the only way to wake up from bad dreams was to sleep it away until it was forgotten when you woke up.


    He felt a sensation in his leg, this time it hurt a little, and he had a feeling of constriction and wetness around his legs, he wanted to look at it, but the crazyughter from his sister drew his attention.


    "Steisa what happened to your hand? Who did this? Where''s Mother? Where is she? Can you call her inside the house, my legs are stiff and I cannot stand up"


    Regolf''s panicked voice resounded in the room, his eyes were wide and held confusion and anger.


    Steisa recoiled from her screaming brother, she puckered her lips, "Big brother is a meanie, why do you want to push me away?"


    As sudden as herughter, she began to cry. Regolf panicked, consoling and shushing her, telling her everything was okay until she nodded and calmed down.


    "Since Big Brother is not pursuing me away, then why did you tell me to call Mama from outside, when she is here with us."


    "She is here? Why can''t I see her?" Regolf looked around, but he saw no one.


    "Silly brother, look at your legs, mama is doing another magic trick." and she giggled.


    Regolf rolled his eyes in growing fear and exasperation, Steisa had been bleeding all this while, though very slowly, he needed to get her to the apothecary. He looked down at his legs.


    Currently, whatever had been stopping him from viewing it had been shattered by his mounting fear and concern for his sisters'' wellbeing. His eyes focused when he saw his legs, he began to scream.


    Mother had brought a doll back from the field, the doll was of a girl, with blond hair and sky-blue eyes, Regolf had carried it once and dropped it, the doll felt like holding a person, it was heavier than it looked.


    Now that doll was slowly swallowing his legs. Its mouth had stretched until its ears, and It had already worked its way to his knees, and its dead blue eyes were fastened to his face.


    As he screamed, those eyes lit up in annoyance.


    "Hush dear." His mother walked in holding a butcher knife and the limb of Steisa, "Your baby sister hates to be disturbed when she eats"


    At that moment, something snapped inside Regolf.

 Chapter 19: Royal Guardsmen

    <h4>Chapter 19: Royal Guardsmen</h4>


    It would take forty-five seconds to get to the Alchemical Laboratory. Maeve intended to make it in five.


    She did not just run up the stairs, she leaped from railings to walls, skipping across the space like a buzzing bee. A murderous bee.


    With her movements, the railings bent, thankfully they were made of metal, so they could handle the pressure exerted by her actions, but she left deep gouges in the walls as she used them to boost her speed to the next floor.


    The entrance to the Alchemical Laboratory was in front of her, and she slowed, the space around her hand flickered, and she held a wicked sharp knife that was curved and serrated at the back, it could slice flesh as well as cut through bones like butter.


    She pushed the heavy door open, her eyes taking the yield of every detail inside. The windows were broken, with the shards scattered around the floor, and a shape d in dirty robes stood before the egg.


    Maeve quietly walked inside, avoiding the shards of ss on the floor, she saw it was a woman with stringy brown hair tied in a knot, her head swaying side by side. She heard a wet sucking sound, and she saw the woman was running a long ck tongue on the egg, sticky saliva running down the egg, her eyes closed as if in bliss.


    Okay, she had seen enough. She channeled her rage into focus, knowing she would have to be quick and clean to avoid any excessive amount of disruption to Rowan''s transformation.


    Maeve charged, crossing theb in a blink of an eye. The Abomination must have heard, for she turned and Maeve saw the true spectacle.


    Wrapped around the chest of the woman was a baby with a wide smile. The mouth of the baby was filled with ckened teeth, and it had been gnawing at the egg. What tied the baby to the woman was her yellow intestines that still dripped with fluid.


    This only made her pause for a small moment, but it was enough for the woman to charge at her. Maeve did not stop, she proceeded faster, and she drove low, tackling the female legs from under her. The Abomination fell on her face, which hit the ground with a wet sound.


    Maeve stood up quickly, the knife no longer in her hand but buried under the ribs of the woman straight into her heart, the de was nted to the side Maeve had twisted the knife when she stabbed the Abomination, shredding the heart inside the chest.


    She waved her hand and two short Axes appeared. Maeve was aware, that if this was an Abomination, a de through the heart would not kill, only decapitation would kill these creatures.


    But the series of movements had ced the egg behind her, and that was all that mattered. She stepped forward to finish the job when like a series of still pictures, the Abomination picked itself up.


    Two hands jerked and pushed its torso up, its leg rotated and its feet turned backward, a low snarling sound emanated from its throat, and it stood, the joints of the Abomination making snapping sounds like rusted gear.


    The Abomination turned to face Maeve, and her appearance was more ghastly, her face was split open from the fall, the tear led from her forehead to the side of her lips exposing the dull gray bones and her squirming muscles underneath, and what bled from her wound was yellow pus, and it was foul-smelling. One eye pocked out of her socket!


    The baby on her chest had its eyes rolled up and was showing only the white. It made a low whining sound. The Abomination suddenly crouched like a spider and, moving with deceptive speed like a man-sized insect, attacked.


    Maeve let the two Axes fall, and she materialized a Bow and multiple Arrows.


    With her right hand holding the arrows, she held the bow with her left and she drew and urately nocked an arrow using her fingers to thumb an arrow from the pile she held in her hand, she closed an eye, and let loose.


    The first arrow went through the right shoulder of the crawling Abomination, the second through the bicep, and thest pinned her hand to the floor, as the Abomination opened her mouth to scream, another arrow went through her throat.


    At this time, the Axes Maeve dropped were just reaching the ground, and they unexpectedly faded away and reappeared in her hands which were now visibly missing the Bow. With two quick steps she was at the Abomination, and she struck.


    The first blow decapitated the head of the woman, the second sliced the baby''s cranium in two from the forehead down to the chin, and the snarling sound ended. The Abomination copsed to the floor, body twitching and yellow blood squirting all over the ground.


    The head snapped its teeth as if it were biting the air, the eyeballs rolling around seemingly looking for prey, but as more blood drained from the head, its activities ceased.


    Total time used in the battle from start to finish. Five seconds.


    She waved her hand, and every weapon she used in the battle vanished, and a ck sack with a bucket and mop appeared.


    The egg behind her shivered.


    "Apologies for the noise, Master. Just taking out some trash."


    It took thirty-five seconds to activate the security doors and windows in the Laboratory, she should have been done by then.


    But before that, she materialized a towel and disinfectant, and she began cleaning the saliva on the shell.


    ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ð¡ð¡ð¡ð¡ð¡ð¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö????????¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡õ


    The situation was getting out of control fast, and Maeve detested chaos. It was after the fight that she realized the thing she just killed was the missing cook, Katherine.


    Katherine was a sweet woman, who was a mother of three, and her youngest son served as a guard in the manor. Breaking this news to her children would be hard. But this was the nascent horror of an Abomination, its ability to cause pain and strife was unequaled.


    Maeve hoped they were not toote before this town tore itself apart, and most important to her was the wellbeing of her lord.


    A blooming suspicion began to grow in her chest. The Third prince Damien had been insistent on Rowan returning to hisnd, even though it has been wiser for him to be closer to the top apothecaries in the capital. Maeve had given in, seeing the state of Rowan, but now she felt this was a mistake. She pushed that thought aside for the moment, there was still work to do.


    Maeve held her remains in the ck sack as she walked to the yard, summoning the Guardsmen, the flustered priest followed behind. In a short while, the elitebatants appeared before her, including their captain.


    There were twelve of them, all fitted with the Royal Guardsmen Armour, it carried all the necessary characteristics of armor made by Dominators, these included, Firepower, Mobility, Flexibility, armor protection, and Shock Effect.


    Three of the guardsmen appeared to be archers, a massive rapid-shooting crossbow was carried on their backs, another three were shields men, they held massive metal bs that contained harsh lines of runes and the rest had their specialties.


    The guardsmen wore te Armour that covered every inch of skin, the Armour was dark red, and it had a metal mask in the guise of a scowling man, they each had a four-foot sword attached to their hips, and their gait shook the ground.


    Each of the guardsmen was a soldier in the peak of their mortal state, each of them could wrestle a bear barehanded. Captain Titus was given a portion of the Hydra bloodline, he was a legendary state Dominator, and coupled with his armor he was a ughter machine. His chosen weapon was the massive Warhammer.


    She threw the sack on the ground in front of the Guardsmen and said, "We have a serious problem on our hands."

 Chapter 20: Those Who Returned

    <h4>Chapter 20: Those Who Returned</h4>


    Maeve assessed the Royal Guardsmen, in her gaze taking note of every detail in their bearing, these men would be fighting alongside her very soon, and she needed to be certain their abilities were up to par, they were not directly under hermand but were under the control of the Kuranes family, "Captain Titus, these are remains of an Abomination I just killed inside the Manor."


    Except for the pale face of the priest who swallowed, the rest of the Guardsmen''s eyes only went colder. Captain Titus walked to the dismembered corpse of the Abomination and crouched beside it.


    He drew a short dagger, and in a while he neatly dissected the corpse into pieces, separating the torso from the limbs, during the grisly procedure, the limbs began to twitch, as the ws on the hands dragged furrows in the ground.


    Captain Titus stood up, "So it''s true, the only way to kill an Abomination is by beheading."


    "Yes, it is." Maeve said, "But this is not the true extent of the blight these creatures are known for. What you see here, the captain is in thervae stage of the Abomination. If it kills and consumes a set amount of prey, it would evolve into its battle form."


    "That means we have a limited window of opportunity." Said the captain. "We should burn the corpse, do they not also eat the bodies of their fallen?"


    "Yes, they do. That is why our chance is now, I believe most of the Abomination have begun to pair with their host and bervae we should rid them of more host bodies." said Maeve, "Already it might be toote. Ifrvae of an Abomination are inside the manor of the prince, I shudder to think what would be happening in the towns, forests, andkes around us. No, captain, this is a rescue mission. You have a limited amount of time to gather the people and organize the transportation for them."


    Captain Titus frowned, "That is a monumental task that would most likely fail, Fighting Abominations in an urban location withplications arising from distraught family members is a recipe for disaster. I rmend we bring the prince and evacuate."


    The priest nched, he opened his mouth to speak, but a gesture from Maeve silenced him, "I understand your point captain, but the best fuel to evolve Abominations are humans, and although I don''t know how many people have been taken, I figured it would be less than five percent. If we can deprive the Abominations of enough bodies to consume, we may be able to survive this event. Furthermore, how is lord Rowan going to keep his stance in his family and the Royal Courts if he abandons hisnd without fighting for it? We evacuate his people to the best of our abilities and hope there is a chance to destroy this gue."


    "Hmmm¡­. I don''t like it, nevertheless, I would follow your instructions, but if it gets too hot, I am pulling out and evacuating with the prince." The captain said in a gruff tone as he gave hand signals to his warriors, like a well-oiled machine, they drew up to their full height and readied themselves.


    "Burn it," said the captain, as one of the Guardsmen set towards the corpse of the twitching Abomination. He brought out a little ck bead and turned it, before dropping it in the body, in a second, it went up in mes. The body parts twist inside the mes as they slowly burn to ash and let out thick ck smoke.


    Maeve nodded at the sight and turned to the Dark Priest Purdue, "They would escort you to the town, spread the word, an immediate evacuation is now in effect, they are to be led here to the manor. Priest do not waste time trying to save everyone, the old, and the sick should be left behind."


    The priest appeared lethargic, as he nodded his agreement and stood behind the armored men. In a short while, a cold light shed in his eyes, and he muttered in his breath, "Save my people. I must save my people!"


    Maeve waved Captain Titus closer, "I leave the small details and arrangement of your forces to your discretion. However, the lord''s safety must be kept paramount. Do not go deep into the town else this fog might hinder your sight, priorities for evacuation are the children. The terms of war now apply and you are given free reins to dispense your duties as you see fit."


    Captain Titus saluted her by hitting his fisted hand to his chest, the sound akin to a hammer on an anvil.


    "The manor is protected by Sigils, so this is the time to evacuate as many citizens as you can into the manor. By nightfall, the gates would be permanently shut." Maeve gave Purdue a final warning before she turned back into the manor, the priest was a bleeding heart, she had warned him at least.


    She called on the butler to start preparing the staff for a massive number of people that would be arriving soon, then she hurriedly went up to theboratory.


    ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>


    Glenn left the bar and returned to an empty home, his brow was locked in a frown as he muttered curses under his breath.


    Glenn had suffered a lot in his life, and most days when he came around, he was amazed that he was alive, that he made a family, and that he even had a son. Thest precious gift, his dear wife had given him, may her beautiful soul rest in peace.


    He spoiled his boy rotten, he wasn''t concerned about naysayers saying it was wrong, they have not walked in his shoes, or seen the suffering he endured growing up, his boy was his world. If the Heavens were to copse, he would be there to hold it up.


    He gazes at a spot beneath the floor, his drinking had not blurred his memories it made his focus singr and reminded him of whaty beneath the ground of his house.


    "Damn Nobles. They are all worse than monsters. I know they are responsible. They are the reason my boy is not here with me, will make ''em pay, even if it''s thest thing I do. They will pay."


    Like a man possessed, he dragged his feet to a spot near his firece and slowly knelt, groaning softly as if he were being forced, his hands shivered, and he nearly threw up, but he dug deep for his hatred and strength came to his limbs.


    Bracing himself, he performed the next series of actions without much thought put into it.


    Glenn shifted the rug beside the firece, underneath was a metal box, opening it by utching a pair of locks, he took out an axe. The axe was made of a material simr to wood. It was thest heritage of his cursed past.


    He had hoped to keep it buried, ced here to never see the light. This weapon had been a bane of his family, and he had no regret in sealing it away.


    Every night since his boy was taken, his dread had been growing. But today, it was different. Usually, the feeling of eerie suffocation that the night brought was dispersed by theing daylight, but today was unlike the rest, the darkness he felt, did not go away ¡­. It lingered.


    That feeling was growing, and Glenn knew deep inside his bones that whatever evil that was growing in secret was now ready to reveal itself.


    He hefted the axe. He was ready for them.


    The fog came into town. And it brought his son with it. It brought back all the missing people. His boy carried a child in his arms and he was grinning.


    Glenn felt his heart tear to pieces, as tears fell down his face.


    "My boy¡­"

 Chapter 21: Feeding Ouroboros

    <h4>Chapter 21: Feeding Ouroboros</h4>


    Rowan was in a dilemma, for his transformation was taking far longer than expected. He had used the transformation of Soul Seizer as a benchmark for the time needed to activate an Omnipotent Record, but he made a mistake, for Ouroboros was the direct opposite of Soul Seizer.


    Soul Seizer Domain was in the Spirit and Soul, and it could be argued that the transformation of his Soul was still ongoing because Rowan was aware that his spirit was still growing.


    If his spirit was still transforming, he couldn''t know, for his capabilities to understand the mystical and invisible realm of the Spirit were still limited.


    Soul Seizer broke his bones and mangled his flesh to craft The Jaws Of Dagon, and this was a bloodline that primarily focused on the Spirit, what more Ouroboros whose domain was the flesh.


    What was happening to him was marvelous, and as his spirit followed the process of his growing body, he gained a unique appreciation for its capabilities. His understanding of his body grew, and he knew that for the Ouroboros bloodline, it would take at least a year before he could leave this shell.


    He did not have that time. Disregarding the dangers he was in¡ªhe still shuddered when he remembered that creature rubbing and gnawing away at his egg, everything about it screamed wrongness, a deviant.


    Rowan had never been religious, although the Orphanage he grew up in was run by a church, he had never epted the doctrines. Humans were plenty evil themselves, there was no need to assign the folly of men to demons.


    But not here. Oh no, not here. Demons here are real, and evil was not just a concept, it walked the earth, and it stays beside you and lives with you.


    He could feel the revulsion in his body when the creature was beside him, it felt like cockroaches climbing across his face, yet he still felt a weird hunger inside his spirit.


    Jesus. Don''t tell me this body has a hidden fetish to be vited.


    His trusted left hand, Maeve, appeared and Rowan knew for the moment he was secure. The clean manner Maeve had ughtered the creature still left him in awe. Rowan had seen violence, but not like this. It was almost like art and Maeve was a skilled painter, every motion she made carried a purpose, and no single movement was wasted, how much battle would you have to fight to be someone like that?


    If he remembered correctly, Maeve''s favored tools of battle were Heavy Weapons. He did not know her bloodline, but she had great strength, he knew she did not give her all because her main concern was his protection.


    When she killed the Abomination, he received a wisp of its soul, it was not as abundant as the Demons, but it solved one of his spections.


    He did not need to kill before he obtained the benefit of collecting souls, although he did not know how much it factors into how many soul points he received, for he only collected three soul points from the in Abomination.


    However, all his spections would be useless if he died in the next hour. The hands of fate were manipting his life and he did not have an easier bloodline to enhance. He called up the Primordial Record.


    P????????? ??????


    Name: Rowan Kuranes


    Age: 11/11


    Strength: 1.7


    Agility: 0.9


    Constitution: 4.5


    Spirit: 2.7


    ss: None


    Title: ne walker


    Skill: (None)


    Passive: Deciphernguage plete), Icy soul (level 2)


    Records:


    Ouroboros ¨C level 0 [0/1000]


    Soul Seizer - level 0 [0/1000]


    Soul Point: 28.0777


    Remark: Divine Fodder


    He would be amazed at the growth in his Stats, if not for the pressing concern about the measly Soul points he had and that he needed a thousand to get to the next level.


    ording to knowledge from the Primordial Record, a single point in any of the stat represented the average of all humans, and ten points in any stat represented Legendary.


    What did it mean that he was still in the mortal state, yet his Constitution was almost halfway to legendary? He was still growing, and his bones were a little over five feet now, he was no longer a child. If he continues to develop in this egg, his stats might break through Legendary while he is still a mortal.


    As much as he hated the Primordial Keepers, their bloodline was outstanding, his spirit had already grown again, and this was without him even doing anything to boost the bloodline. If only he had more time, it would be a simple thing to just live a leisurely life and his stats would continuously grow. Was this what it meant to have an omnipotent bloodline?


    He ran his senses through his growing body, he was still bones and muscles with only his twin heart and brain already formed, the rest of his organs were still growing; he knew even his heart and brain were not fully developed.


    He must be the most pitiful member of the Ouroboros bloodline to ever exist, for them, centuries were like seconds, and he should have had the benefit of an extended lifespan as a mortal to slowly grow, even if he were to spend decades inside his egg.


    Thereiny the crux of the matter, his new body might be powerful and have a long lifespan, but his Soul was spent. Every time he died, the fuel for his resurrection was his soul, and the only way he had found out to grow his soul was to change his state.


    This all leads to one thing. He must kill. He mustmit endless bloodshed in a short amount of time to be a Legend.


    But how was he to do that? Rowan pondered, his mind making different scenarios to beat his impending death.


    First, even though he might lose the benefit of easy Stat growth inside the egg, and he was not fully formed, he must break out and start harvesting souls.


    This may cause iparable damage to him, but at least he would get to live and maybe in the future he might repair the damages, anything was possible given time¡ªThe one thing he solelycked.


    £¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤£¤


    Maeve appeared before the "egg". It appeared to have shrunk a little. A golden line in the shape of a snake swallowing its tail was embossed on the gray egg like a tattoo. The golden tattoo brightened and dimmed as if it was breathing.


    Unaware if Rowan was aware of his surroundings or even if he could hear her. She spoke," Master, there have been some unfavorable developments. Yournd is under attack. ording to the priest Purdue, he believes this is a work of an Abomination. He is correct."


    Maeve paused and looked at the egg, which was now shing with golden light, it seemed to be telling her to continue, to test that hypothesis, she said, "Master, can you hear me?" The egg shed twice. Excited, Maeve began to narrate the rest of the priest''s tales and the arrangement she had made.


    " I wonder if it''s to your satisfaction"


    The egg was still for a while, and then she heard a gurgling sound, and a low voice, "This Abomination, I assume it is the same from the lore of the Great Massacre."


    "Yes Master, it''s a long shot, but certain conditions and ces could trigger a simr phenomenon to ur."


    "Maeve, my change..... my transformation requires fuel, I need to kill. If this Abomination is simr to the myth, it would have hundreds of split bodies. Those would be essential to me. The reason I killed that Demon is rted."


    "Forgive my impertinence, Master. Your state is not suited for battle, I don''t see how that''s possible. Also, I do not doubt there would be Abominations that have evolved to their battle form, they would make terrifying foes."


    "I understand Maeve, trust me. I am not so foolish to bite more than I can chew. At the least, I need to be somewhere close to the battle."


    "I do not think that is a wise option, Master. If I''m to provide a suggestion, we are bringing the people to the manor, the Abominations will inevitably follow. Be that as it may, I won''t be leaving your side for the foreseeable future, but first I have to secure the manor to make sure there is no hidden danger. "


    "Then I would leave it to you¡­. Oh, and Maeve."


    "Yes, Master?"


    "Be careful!"


    She smiled, "I will be, with your blessing."


    Rowan had made his decision, but first, he should use the Soul points he had already gathered and pour them into the Ouroboros Record. He called up the Primordial Record and he started feeding the Ouroboros bloodline.

 Chapter 22: Breaking The Universal Laws

    <h4>Chapter 22: Breaking The Universal Laws</h4>


    He pushed a single Soul point first into Ouroboros, that act holding great significance for him. What was that saying again, a tall tower begins with a single brick or that the journey of a thousand miles begins with a step, or something rted to that. For him, the journey of a thousand-soul points begins with one.


    See what he did there? No? Never mind then.


    Well, let this first Soul Point be his foundation, and on it, he would build a tower that scrapes the sky or at least he hopes so. Too many things could go wrong, it would be easy to have the mindless optimism of youth, but he was a grown-ass man and maturity brings the knowledge of your limitations.


    Maturity was the acknowledgment of that awful fact in life, that you were not invincible. You would soon reach your peak, and you would not exceed it, and slowly you would decline. Your skills had a limit, and your growth too, and as you reached the limits of your capabilities, the only thing you could do was manage your expectations.


    He would argue that youth was the best moment in the lifetime of a man, where you could do anything, and touching the skies was possible only if you strived, and life seemed oh so simple.


    His youth was not the best. Poverty, backbreaking work, and an awful incident that broke his body and a better part of his mind, sliced off a considerable portion of any great experience he might have had. He still kept the memory of the best times dear to his heart, but he tempered it with understanding and eptance.


    His list of sses was never full, yet he wanted to avoid adding more.


    His youth would tell him, he could fight this setback, he only needed to believe in himself, but the benefit of youth was time. Time to make mistakes. Time to beid back and rx. Time to be foolish. Time to fail.


    Maturity told him to make do with the little time he had, and so he began to build his Tower.


    He felt no changes after the first point, and he kept pushing Soul points into Ouroboros, when he hit the ten-point mark, he reached a threshold and his body began to change.


    At this moment, the golden liquid in the shell had reduced, but it still filled the egg, and because the egg was shrinking the liquid had always enveloped his entire body. With ten points inside Ouroboros, his body began attracting the golden liquid into itself far too quickly, and his body came to be extremely hot, almost exceeding 200¡ã degrees Celsius.


    His body drank the entire golden liquid and the Soul Point he pushed inside Ouroboros disyed its uses when out of thin air, more of the golden liquid was created and his body began a new wave of absorption.


    His body vibrated as he grew another half hairsbreadth and his feet touched the bottom of the shell, as there was no more liquid to absorb. He felt his frame condensed as more muscles were added to his bones, and his ligaments and tendons became stronger.


    Well, we are going for broke here. No need to hold back.


    Rowan dumped the remaining eighteen points into Ouroboros and his body epted it like a greedy desert receiving the first rainfall for decades, and more Empyrean essence materialized inside the egg.


    The instinct of his bloodline was going insane. It was not supposed to be fed this amount of Empyrean essence inside the shell, and this event was unprecedented.


    Rowan had unknowingly broken a bnce that regted his growth.


    The material universe had a fixed amount of Empyrean it could hold, and from its birth to its demise only a limited number of Empyrean were permitted to be born.


    There were reasons why there was a limit. Chief among them was that an Empyrean was too powerful, each of their movement held the might of stars, and the area which they could affect with their activities was not measured by countries or continents ors or even sr systems but by gxies.


    An enraged Empyrean could cause the demise of an incalcble amount of life in the Universe and battles involving Empyrean were incredibly rare using the timescale of the Universe, but the possibility of terminating the material universe was an option during such conflicts. So, their numbers were kept very low. Some Universe opted for not creating Empyrean at all, but those universes no longer existed.


    It was the normal state of affairs where the territory of an Empyrean was a gxy or multiple gxies.


    The second most important reason was that on the creation of each Universe, there was a fixed amount of Empyrean essence that could be produced. A universe would keep yielding a limited amount of Empyrean essence until the final moments of its lifespan.


    When an Empyrean was to be born, the universe allocates the essence that was its due, and depending on the bloodline of the Empyrean it could be in differing amounts, it could give no more or less, it was a fair amount that could not be changed.


    This essence would only be given once at the birth of the Empyrean, and it represented the growth limit of that Empyrean. Although the Universe needs Empyrean for its defense, it would not make them more powerful than it could contain.


    Rowan had used his Soul Point to break a bnce that has existed since the birth of this Universe, he produced more essence for his growth that surpassed the limitations imposed by the Universe and his bloodline was going crazy.


    A series of events had led to this moment. If Rowan had activated Ouroboros without any concern for his lifespan, then he would be in deep sleep for at least a year, slowly absorbing the Empyrean essence and growing at a fixed pace.


    But his mind was unsettled and the addition of an Abomination had disturbed his slumber and he was fully awoken. His Soul Seizer bloodline allowed him to contain the Stuff of creation itself, and the Primordial Record permitted him to execute that power into a bloodline of his choosing.


    Normally, he should have begun cultivating his bloodline after he had left his shell, he should be entering his growth phase and this change would not have been possible. So, even if he had used soul points for his growth, he would not have produced any Empyrean essence.


    An unknown mutation therefore urred, his shell was supposed to dissolve the moment it finished its stores of Empyrean essence and prepare the bloodline to enter the next phase of maturity but with the addition of more essence, the shell did not dissipate instead snapped, and covered his body like a skin-tight suit.


    Of course, Rowan knew none of the reasons why this just happened to him, he only panicked, as he could not breathe, or see, his bloodline seemed to know it would have more essence and forcefully kept the shell, turning it into a second skin for Rowan


    But the shell was not meant to be his skin, it shielded him from light and the feeling of touch, it kept him in darkness darker than the deepest night, and even though he was a Nascent Empyrean, he was still a mortal, and he could not breathe.


    He did not know how long he iled around on the ground, but heter settled when the pain from his growing lungs served as an anchor for him.


    The pain was familiar, so he took it and made it his own. He had been so ingrained into his flesh that he ignored his spirit, the peculiar characteristics of his soul took over his consciousness and his perception flew out of his body and finally, he could think clearly.

 Chapter 23: The Shell

    <h4>Chapter 23: The Shell</h4>


    He could not breathe and he was dying, but the nature of his new body ensured that his state of perishing would extend for a long duration.


    It would take hours for him to die, but at least there was a silver lining. I mean, he could now move around.


    Although he could not afford to die anytime soon, he would lose a valuable lifespan, and he might have already used his final chance for resurrection.


    His new state of detachment made these assumptions distant from him, and he did not panic. There was a hint here that he was not seeing, he focused his mind and he realized an important detail he missed.


    He had not been breathing inside the shell before, and he was fine what was the reason for that?


    It did not take long for him toe up with the cause ¡ªThe golden liquid. When he pushed soul point into Ouroboros, it had created more of that golden liquid for him. Did that not mean that if he had more soul points, it would be possible for him to breathe?


    Rowan called up the Primordial Record and nearly screamed in anger because of the new state of his being.


    P????????? ??????


    Name: Rowan Kuranes


    Age: 11/11


    Strength: 2.7


    Agility: 1.9


    Constitution: 7.3


    Spirit: 2.7


    ss: None


    Title: ne walker


    Skill: (None)


    Passive: Deciphernguage plete), Icy soul (level 2)


    Records:


    ?????????????????? [ATAVISM]- level 0 [28/2000]


    ???????? ???????????? ¨C level 0 [0/1000]


    Soul Point: .9998


    Remark: Divine Fodder


    Rowan''s annoyance broke through his calm disposition, and he nearly screamed at the sky.


    Stay calm and breath ¡­. breathe. Do not focus on the negatives. Don''t look at the double amount of Soul Point required. Who cares about a journey of a thousand miles? We can walk two thousand miles..... Just breath.


    Lord Are''s sweet tush! No problem, great idea all around, just phenomenal, but you see there is one problem with that, Em. I Can''t BREATH!


    Okay just, I don''t know, sigh? We need to look at the positives here okay?


    Positives. Positives. Yes. We can look at that. I must be going crazy, what with all this "We business" I got going over here.


    Anything to keep you sane, boyo. Calm down and assess your situation.


    Okay. He could do that.


    The growing pains in his lungs meant he may have two hours or more before he became lethargic.


    In the spirit of using time wisely, let''s see what I missed in my panic. He saw the growth of his stats, and it did not take long for him to see a semnce of how it works, only further experiments would prove if his inferences were incorrect.


    He pushed twenty-eight points of souls into Ouroboros and was rewarded with an exact increase of 2.8 in the Constitution, it did not require a genius to figure that out, every ten points in Ouroboros gave him a one-point increase in his Constitution. What that could mean further down the line was terrifying. His Strength and Agility grew by a single point, he guessed that they increased by every twenty points into Ouroboros.


    The Bloodline had changed, with a new prefix beside it¡ªAtavism. There was no description of its meaning, but it had extended the amount of soul points he needed to be legendary.


    Finally, thest valuable hint that had been tugging at his consciousness. His soul points. He watched idly as it clicked forward to .9999 and finally turned to 1.


    Soul Seizer passively collected Soul Fragments, and it appears that when he was in an area of conflict, the collection capability increased. He did not think too deeply about it but pushed the single point into Ouroboros, and waited in tense expectation. Soon, a trickle of golden liquid secreted from the skin¨Ctight shell and was absorbed into his body.


    The golden liquid brought a rush of rity and gave his lungs a burst of sweet release that he nearly cried. The pressure began to build, but it was distant, he may have ten minutes before he began to feel the bite of suffocation once more.


    Great. So that golden liquid is my amniotic fluid and without it, I am a stillborn.


    "Well at least he now had mobility", he thought to himself as he picked himself from the floor, his spirit perception now serving as his eyes showed him his body.


    The first thing he noticed as he saw himself from this perspective was that he had grown, he had thenky build of a teenager, but he was now five foot two inches. His shoulders were a little broad, and he appeared quite slim and delicate.


    The other was his shell, it was gray and smooth and there was a golden tattoo that resembled a snake that was swallowing its tail, that encircled his chest, now directly below it there was a second faint tattoo that was an exact duplicate of the first. He could barely see it, but it was there.


    His perception snapped back into his head with a jolt, keeping him in darkness once more. It would seem this vision of his depended on his spirit, he remembered thest time he used it, and it barelysted a few seconds. He could feel a sort of cool aura in his head that was rapidly gathering again, maybe in thirty more seconds it would be refilled, and then he would have another five minutes of vision.


    So in the serene darkness, he began to plot, he stood still as a statue for the next four minutes, and he began to move.


    The first ce he went to was to his shelves, during his studies, he had gathered various poisons and toxic materials and the most dangerous material he gathered was in a little red box he maintained very carefully.


    The box was easy enough to carry and was not bulky, finding a pair of strong silk-like ropes, he fashioned a strap for the box, so it sat beside his waist.


    Then he walked to the center of the room, where the divine weapon he used to kill the Demon wolf was kept, he took it and attempted to cut through the shell with the most powerful weapon he had, but he failed. The de of the Divine Weapon slid across, not leaving even a scratch.


    Next, he had to find clothes, but he paused when he saw neatly folded clothes and shoes aside from the door, most likely kept by Maeve. She does think of everything.


    It did not take long for him to wear the clothes, and he felt like a mannequin in a fashion house. The underwear must have been of excellent quality, but he could not feel it, he wore ck trousers that were a little too small, but still fit perfectly enough, maybe she anticipated that he might grow, but she underestimated the amount.


    The robe she gave him was ck with purple linings on the edges, he had to drop the red box to wear it, and thankfully it came with a hood, he wore the shoes and walked to the door where he paused and two secondster he fell into darkness.


    In thirty seconds, his sight returned and he hurried down the stairs. Along the way, he began experimenting with what he could do with this five-minute vision he had.

 Chapter 24: Red Moon

    <h4>Chapter 24: Red Moon</h4>


    He discovered he could push this spirit vision ahead of him for a few meters and he even saw through walls, so as he hurried down the stairs, making sure to avoid the asional house help, he did a broad sweep of his surroundings now and then, and so he came upon a startling discovery.


    There was a shaft made of unknown materials, like an elevator, in the middle of the manor. The manor was four stories tall, and hisboratory was on the topmost floor. This shaft began on the third floor and extended to the bottom floor, but it led nowhere after that.


    It was smooth, and the color was yellow, and the most peculiar characteristic of it was that it was the only material he could not see through, it was as if it was actively repelling his sight.


    He found a small alcove to hide for the thirty seconds of darkness that came about as his spirit sight snapped back in his head, this urrence always bringing him pain. He suspected that he would have been an invalid if not for his regenerating factor healing the damages inside his head.


    Not only that, but he was not supposed to use the spirit sight in this method, he was damaging an unknown organ inside his head, but if he could heal any damages he incurred using this technique in exchange for sight, then he would do so without any hesitation.


    There was a mysterious object or a hidden passage buried inside his manor, he did not find it that surprising after all the events that led him here were very suspicious, and he knew there were many things that were being deliberately hidden from him, nevertheless, this was not his priority at the moment.


    His next stop was the stables where he was going to get horses and hurry down to the town, he was not a fighter, but he could be as close to the town as possible, and therefore he could collect lingering souls.


    He expected Maeve to soon find him, and he would be protected along the way, he was not too foolish to think he might survive out there without her, he was still feeble and a smallplication could end him, and there was nothing small about an Abomination attack.


    Then he paused, where was Maeve? Why did he not find her inside the manor? Apart from the dozen staff present in different parts of the manner he could not find Maeve. Perhaps she was checking the grounds of the manor, but he doubted it, Maeve would never leave far from his side. Something was wrong.


    As his vision returned, he turned back to the shaft he could see inside the manor, hidden by clever design that made it almost unnoticeable. Rowan had seen the designs of the manor and everywhere the shaft passed through was not supposed to even exist.


    Opening the door to a guest room, he walked inside and shut the door behind him, going to the closet, he pushed the clothes away and tapped the back of the closet.


    He pulled out the shears and began to cut his way through. It was not difficult, and he sliced through the walls with little effort, directly behind was a faint glow from the shaft.


    It seemed to be built with a sort of gem, he ran his hand over it and discovered that it was shockingly cold. He tried to recall if he knew any mineral like this, but he could not recollect anything simr to it.


    His hand was still on it when the temperature of the yellow rock began to rise, and it rippled like it was made of water, and before he could draw his hand back, another hand seized his own and dragged him into the wall.


    He did not use his eyes to see but his spirit, and so he was able to witness everything.


    The hand that grabbed him was made of the same material as the yellow rock and when he was dragged inside it felt more like he was passing through thick mud and not a solid wall, and then his mind was overloaded by a flood of sensations that it broke to pieces.


    He saw a bright white light that was shattered into pieces by a wed hand, the pieces of the broken light became many colors that became solid blocks.


    Those blocks were covered by a wave of darkness; the darkness was split apart by a terrible roar, and with that sound chaos erupted.


    Rowan felt his mind reassembled, only to break again when new scenes entered his mind. A rain of blood that erupted from an ocean''s worth of bodies.


    Stars fell from the skies only to be eaten by massive mouths, a mountain with spider legs dancing, and a smiling cup of tea that was devouring other cups.


    This reality that he could hardlyprehend seemed to be forced into his mind and when he felt he could no longer hold on, he was blessed with the silence of darkness.


    He was in shock for a while, before he realized that his spirit vision had ended, and so he could no longer ??????.


    He should be holding himself and crying for the chaos that he had witnessed, he should be catatonic and listless, he should have run mad with despair, but the only thing he could feel was apathy.


    You see, he had no time. His lungs were beginning to burn, and the hidden de of his iing death due to his limited lifespan hung on his neck, he had no time to mourn, he had no time to reflect, as far as he was concerned if what he was experiencing was not enough to kill him, then he would get through it.


    Not because he was mindlessly optimistic, but because he had no time to waste. Death was whispering in his ears and he had no time to listen.


    He braced himself for the frenzy and opened his spirit vision once more.


    If he could touch his eyes he would rip them from his head, it seems his Icy soul made it impossible for him to go mad, or maybe he was already mad, how could he tell? But no matter the scene he saw, he had only thirty seconds of normalcy before he plunged back inside.


    He witnessed countless mindless scenes, like a feverish dream that would not end, he repeatedly entered the chaos.


    He began to feel despair when something bonded inside him, and he found himself in a passage.


    It was a short path, and he stood in the middle, behind him was a green door, and ahead of him was a red door.


    His mind locked on what changed his situation, and he called up the Primordial Record and saw a new entry.


    Aspect Gained: Spatial Sight.


    An Aspect? He would check the meaningter, but he already knew what Spatial Sight was capable of. It was his spirit vision on steroids. There were several new entries in the Primordial Record, but for now, he was only focused on this new Aspect he just received.


    His new awareness was vast and did not seem to have any cooldown, he moved that awareness to the red door ahead of him, and he saw a scene of mayhem. He saw a devastated world and his awareness was covered by darkness.


    When he became cognizant, he noticed hey on the ground, all around him was a field of ruin and overhead was a Red moon.

 Chapter 25: Rift State Rats

    <h4>Chapter 25: Rift State Rats</h4>


    At first, Rowan thought he had been transported to that space of madness, and he braced himself for a new round of chaos, but he settled when he saw how stable his environment was.


    His sight focused on the moon again, it wasrger than the ones he had seen on the two worlds he had the privilege to live in, almost taking a third of the sky. Deep pits and craters adorned its surface, and they resembled oceans filled with blood.


    The sight was enigmatic, and he lost himself in a few seconds, bathing in the glow of the moon. He pulled himself away from the wondrous sight with an intense force of will.


    His sight swept across his body and he noticed he was on a circr formation, made from the yellow rocks he touched at his manor; he could dimly see that passage with the green door and red doors when he focused his sight on the formation.


    From inside that passage, he knew that this world he found himself in was devastated, and he was in a small corner of it, he wondered where he found himself.


    His new sight was special, as he could track the trajectories of sounds and motion, it epassed more than sight, as he could see heat and odor even pressure, and a myriad of other forces he was not even aware of or even begin toprehend, it was a brand-new world and if he survived his first year, he would make sure he understood and enjoy the beauty that his new sight was capable of showing him.


    It may seem that his suffering and near madness had granted him a powerful ability, and he no longer needed his eyes for the moment.


    There was something about this world that felt ancient, around him was a scene of destion, crumbled towers and bridges, a Castle that had been torn in two, broken spires shooting in the cloudless sky like the broken teeth of a giant. And massive mountains that were covered in scales.


    One of the mountains moved and opened a jaw filled with teeth the size of trees.


    Oh. Hell no. Is this the ssic case of jumping from a frying pan into the fire?


    He pushed his spatial sight back to the formation and saw it was beginning to build a certain energy. The energy felt familiar, it was what drew him to this world, and he hoped it would also take him back, he estimated it would bepleted in a minute or two.


    He did not see any present danger to himself presently, so he finally decided to check his Primordial Record, he was certain many things had changed inside.


    P????????? ??????


    Name: Rowan Kuranes


    Age: 11/11


    Strength: 2.7


    Agility: 1.9


    Constitution: 7.3


    Spirit: 47.9


    ss: None


    Title: ne walker


    Skill: (None)


    Passive: Deciphernguage plete), Icy soul (level 4)


    Records:


    ?????????????????? [ATAVISM]- level 0 [29/2000]


    ???????? ???????????? ¨C level 0 [0/1000]


    Aspect Gained: Spatial Sight (Spirit +30)


    Passive Skill Upgraded: Icy Soul [Spirit +5{level 3}. Spirit +10{level 4}]


    Soul Point:75 .5678


    Remark: Divine Fodder


    At first, he had missed it, his eyes popping out when he saw the growth in his Spirit. Then he saw his rapidly increasing soul points and would have wept in happiness, but he had forgotten how to cry.


    In the madness of this past few days, something inside him had been broken, maybe never to be fixed again. Everything he once knew was the basis of his entire belief, his character had been shattered, and he was numb.


    What was a man, but his beliefs and ideals? My understanding of the world, of life and death had copsed, and my new reality was hostile, and I understood none of it, but a memory of a doomed prince who died in pain and regret.


    To tell the truth, deep down, he did not think he was going to survive. There seemed to be no hope for him, any breakthrough he got led to another new problem to fix, and now¡­


    His soul point broke the hundred mark and continued to increase.


    He found the break he so desperately needed.


    His Spirit had broken past the ten-point threshold that only a Legendary being had and had grown far higher than his other stats.


    Rowan now realized how profound the effect of such a high Spirit was on him, his Spatial sight he once thought had no cooldown was wrong, it has one, but his Spirit couldfortably support the expenditure.


    The reason he could pull through the space of madness was not only because of his tenacity but also his Spirit which had grown to amodate many of these supernatural forces.


    Spirit was one of the most important stats. It epasses, reasoning ability,prehension capacity, force control, and so many other things. It was one of the most difficult stats to raise.


    If any stat reached or surpassed the legendary state, it usually came with benefits and an additional quirk. For spirit, it was parallel processing.


    Most legendary could generally divide their minds into two, of course, some outliers are particrly gifted in their Spirit ability that they could separate their thought processes into three or more, but it was Rift state Dominators that were often capable of that feat.


    In simpler terms, it was multitasking, you could be reciting a thousand-page poem, while fantasying about your neighbors¡­ Cough¡­ Car, and still be replying to a query from your wife about why you did not do the dishes. So many fun things to do within a single moment.


    The wind brought a new sound to him¡­ A rustle and his Spatial sight zoomed across the debris for hundreds of meters, phasing through rocks and rusted metals, and he saw a pair of rats the size of horses. Their furs were like steel needles and their eyes glowed blue, the moment his sight touched them, the rats flinched and began looking around and sniffing, each of their movement crushed rocks and their speed was terrifying.


    Rowan knew Legendary Dominators and had seen powerful creatures during his lifetime, this pair of rats could be rift-state creatures or even higher.


    Rowan went very still and shifted his sight, so he was not focused on them any longer, but it seemed one of them had sensed his position, for it gave a shrill scream and charged, its speed was so fast, it appeared as though it was teleporting.


    Ares goddamn balls. I knew it was too good to be true. I can''t catch a single break!


    Nevertheless, Rowan knew he had to stay here for as long as possible, his very existence depended on it. Every single second he spent here meant more soul points in the coffer.


    The speed of the Rats was terrifying, but with his Spatial sight, he could analyze their movement paths, and even though he could not react to them, he could put a barrier to slow them down. How was he to do that, exactly?


    He had an idea, he was not sure that it would work, but he would make do with the tools avable to him for a single one of these rats, he was sure, could kill everyone in his town and beyond. Rift-state creatures were powerful because they had ess to Aether.


    He divided his mind into two parts, as he tracked the iing rats while ascertaining the best ce toy a trap, their movement was not linear, so the calctions were difficult.

 Chapter 26: Killing The Rats

    <h4>Chapter 26: Killing The Rats</h4>


    His hands fiddled with the straps around his waist as he drew the box forward, he had to input a series of codes to prime the various poisons inside. He was going to release all of them at once, but he had to keep his mind focused on the iing threat, or he would lose the initiative.


    The benefit of an enhanced Spirit was more apparent here, for he used the movement of the rats he had observed over this short period and created a model that could act as a predictive mechanism. But this action while remarkable took all of his two mind processes, and he could do nothing else. Not seeing any drawback, he attempted to split his mind again.


    His mind parted easily once more, and now he had three running thought processes, his amazement could be put on hold as he rapidly inputted the code, it was a series of circr moments on a rotary dial set in the middle of the box. They spelled Baenor. The name of his father.


    He did not want to think about the thought processes behind naming the lock used to contain poisons after his father.


    The motion primed all the thirty select poisons he had gathered over time, and the poison included one particr sinister variant, it was called a Blood Mort.


    It was a sentient cluster of death that resembled tiny, microscopic flies. They could enter the bloodstream of their victims through any orifice, and they secrete a hallucinogenic toxin inside their blood that confuses the victim as well as shut off their organs before they feed on the blood and multiply.


    A thoroughly nasty cookie.


    It was a present given to him by his mother for his 18th birthday, the details of that day were blurry in his mind, but Rowan had an intuition that with his enhanced spirit he would be able to dig into the blurry memories he had.


    But to be fair, this was the most badass present he had ever received. Maeve always gave him gigantic weapons he could not even lift, talkless of wielding them, but Rowan guessed it was her way of showing her care.


    He remembered he blood bound these poisonous clouds of death, but had to keep them away in the red box because they were too dangerous. When he began collecting weapons, his first instinct was the red box, it was the most dangerous thing he owned.


    The rest of the poisons had their special effects and these would be the barrier he used against the charging rats, his expectations were not high, but if they could dy for a minute, it would be a steal for him.


    As he watched his soul point exceed 130 points, his heart began to hammer in nervousness.


    The rats were now a few hundred feet from him, he ran the simtion multiple times, and he threw the box, as he did, he shifted one of his thought processes to the formation beneath him, there were twenty-three seconds left before it was ready.


    That was not a long time, the box began to fall fifteen feet from him, and as though they teleported, the rats appeared at the very moment. There was no indication of their movement, they were just there. Two balls of muscles and dread, with blue eyes that burned like acetylene mes.


    One of them snapped at the descending box, and it exploded in a wave of red fog, covering the rats, Rowan watched in tense expectation, as the one that bit the box sneezed and looked around in visible confusion and simply inhaled the poison fog, shook its head and disappeared, only to reappear with its mouth mping around Rowan''s leg.


    The other rat seized his hands, and they began to chew as they dragged him in opposite directions. His limbs did not survive a single bite, they simply vaporized under the unearthly force, but his shell was intact.


    Rowan did not mind the pain, for his worries were not that he should not be moved from the formation and that his shell would hold, his sight could see a couple of microtears appearing on the shell, but thankfully, the shell could repair itself and the microscopic tears healed fast, but it was only a matter of time before the rats would chew through them.


    He was not drawn away from the formation because the rats dragged his body in opposite directions, each of them wanting the prey only for itself.


    Rowan checked the formation, ten more seconds. The rat chewing on his hand got tired of gnawing at his tough shell and with his spatial sight, Rowan, could almost anticipate where it was going next¡ªhis neck. He pushed his hand to shield his neck, and that instant the jaws of the rat mped on it. If he had waited a single moment, he would have been beheaded.


    The other rat went for his waist and he was cut in two, but his shell did not give. The pain was beginning to build, but it was still within Rowan''s threshold, as long as his head was not crushed, he would not die.


    One second. Done.


    Rowan poured his spatial sight furiously into that dim passage and existence winked out, and he reappeared inside the passage.


    He was ecstatic and began tough, his body was mending faster than he could even catalog the damages done to him, he heard a couple of long shrieks and his awareness burst out of his body and he saw two giant rats twitching beside him, they were frothing at the mouth and their tails were pping the ground, the sound was like gunshots.


    Well. What do we have here?


    He rapidly pushed himself back, any motion from them could disintegrate his body or his head.


    When he was as far away from them as he wasfortable with, he stopped and looked at the agitated rodents, by now they had begun to bleed from their eyes and ears. If they were going through the same experience as he did before he gained Spatial Sight, then he pitied them.


    The rats screamed, and they began to thrash madly, perhaps they sensed the presence of death for in the next moment, they exploded into pieces, Spatial sight showed Rowan a particr sharp piece of bone zooming towards his head and he barely moved out of the way, but it still impaled him through his neck and out the back.


    He choked in his blood for a short while before he got back to his feet.


    He had begun to feel a strain on his senses, and he pushed his sight to the green door behind him and found himself on the floor of the guest room.


    Rowany on the floor for a while, his burning lungs a soothing pain from the chaos.

 Chapter 27: Massive Gains

    27 Massive Gains


    Rowan could not tell how long he spent in that world or if the time duration was the same as this one, this could be an essential concern, but his burning lungs served as a reminder that he should check his Record, nheless, with hope in his heart and a glow in his eyes he called up the Primordial Record.


    P????????? ??????


    Age: 11/11


    Strength: 2.7


    Agility: 1.9


    Constitution: 7.3


    Spirit: 47.9


    Records:


    ?????????????????? [ATAVISM]- level 0 [29/2000]


    ???????? ???????????? ¨C level 0 [0/1000]


    Soul Point:465 .4379


    Remark: Divine Fodder


    His jaw dropped at the massive amount of Soul points he had umted, he did not expect this amount of Soul points, by his estimation, he should have maybe 150 Soul points judging by the time he spent in that world.


    His mind touched on the reason for his massive soul point gain: The rats. He shuddered a little, those rats were Rift state beasts. What sort of world was that?


    Generally, for weak species like rodents or insects that had massive poptions, their bloodline restricted them to legendary, and they could only survive inrge numbers.


    He remembered those mountains that were moving far on the horizon. If the vermin were Rift state beasts, what state of change would those monsters on the horizon be?


    That world could be his salvation, but it could easily be his ruin. His shell was tough, but he doubted it could withstand a sneeze from any of those monsters, and a more chilling fact was that there were multiple of those colossi.


    Did that mean there were more dangerous creatures in that world? He kept those spections forter, as far as he was concerned, if he did not die soon, he may get to reach those heights one day.


    He recalled the vision of the Ouroboros Record when he first activated the bloodline. Furthermore, he saw an Empyrean tearing a apart as he woke up, and he carried an entire continent in his palm. That was his bloodline pathway!


    Unknown to Rowan, however, his bloodline had already begun to shift from that vision. That may have been his previous ultimate form, but now he had surpassed that vision.


    Rowan frowned as he assessed his bloodline. If it were not for the change in the Ouroboros bloodline he would be halfway to the legendary state by now, but he would not focus on the drawbacks, as far as he could tell, being more powerful was not a bad thing.


    But he did not forget the reason he stumbled on this yellow space rock, he was looking for Maeve.


    With Spatial sight, he could easily peruse the entire manor, and she was still missing. If she somehow found this rock, she would not survive the experience. He had not seen her or any of her remnants on the passage, and neither in that other world.


    Not giving in to despair, he extended his range to the fields outside his house, he could not find her, and then he had an idea he was sure could work. But first, he needed to upgrade Ouroboros to the limit, his powerlessness was a bitter pill to swallow, and sincerely he was tired of his frailness.


    Giving thanks in his heart for this new opportunity, he stood up and began walking to hisb. It was still the safest ce to upgrade his bloodline, the doors, and windows were shielded with an armored barrier, and most importantly, the methods he was going to use to search for Maeve would begin from theb.


    His spatial sight brought him waves of blood-chilling screamsing from the town, whatever was happening, there was hell on earth. He was incapable of intervening currently, and he would be a better help when he was stronger.


    It was not difficult to reach hisboratory, he tore away the battered clothing from his body and walked to the center of theb where he sat cross-legged. He called up the Primordial Record once more, and he began upgrading the Ouroboros bloodline.


    It urred to him that perhaps he should focus on Soul Seizer, but Rowan had no experience with Omnipotent bloodlines and their effects at the legendary state, and besides, Ouroboros would give him what he desperately needed, which was survivability.


    He had no doubt that Soul Seizer would give him a powerful ability, but he may end up being a ss cannon, at least Ouroboros was concerned about the material Universe, and with his sheer hatred for the Soul Keepers, he felt an intense distaste for upgrading this bloodline, at least for the moment.


    All these were cognizant of one fact, he had somewhere to easily farm for Soul points and that ce was very dangerous if his physique was fragile.


    Ouroboros gave him an insane regenerative factor and also focused on his Constitution, two things that would enable his survivability and allow him to stay in that world for long enough to be a Legend.


    He had already made his decision and would ept all responsibilities if the oue was fatal.


    As the soul points began pouring into Ouroboros, his shell began producing Empyrean essence, and that wonderful feeling of warmth erupted all over his body, which began making intense cracking sounds, and he fell on his knees. The moment he reached a hundred point in Ouroboros, the absorption of soul point paused and the activity on his body went into overdrive.


    His body grew another foot, and now he was six foot and two inches tall, his shoulders broadened, and a more amazing transformation happened inside his body, as he began to grow a third heart. He felt his body vibrate down to his cells and he felt strength flowing in his veins, he wanted to scream to the heavens.


    What is this feeling?


    His new heart created more pathways through his body, and it began to link with his other two hearts. Its heartbeat was at first feeble and erratic, but as the connection with the other two hearts solidified, a sound like thunder burst from his body and the ground cracked.


    It took a while toe down from the high of advancement, his massive spirit giving him much-needed rity, or else he suspected he would be a drooling mess on the floor.


    This was better than anything he had ever felt in his life, and he was sure this feeling was addicting, he was already craving it once more.


    He opened his Primordial Record, and he was struck dumb by what he saw.


    P????????? ??????


    Name: Rowan Kuranes


    Age: 11/11


    Strength: 6.7


    Agility: 5.9


    Constitution: 14.4


    Spirit: 47.9


    ss: None


    Title: ne walker


    Aspect: Spatial Sight (Tier 1)


    Skill: (None)


    Passive: Deciphernguage plete), Icy soul (level 4)


    Records:


    ?????? ???????????? ?????????????????? [ATAVISM]- level 0 [100/3000]


    ???????? ???????????? ¨C level 0 [0/1000]


    Soul Point:394 .4382


    Remark: Divine Fodder


    He expected it, somehow his bloodline was evolving as he was upgrading it. He did not know if this was a feature of the Ouroboros bloodline, but he knew he could not withstand this sort of expenditure for long,


    He did not care anymore, he wanted to unleash his frustration on something, and did he not have a convenient outlet for his frustration?


    Furthermore, he could still hear at the edge of his perception what sounded like waves of people screaming at a concert, but this was nothing of joy. For out there, evil walked the earth, and they had begun harming the innocents, he saw no reason why he should not return the favor.


    He wasn''t concerned with morality presently, he just wanted to hurt something, maybe in a few moments from now, he would feel shame about what he was thinking, but not now, he mindlessly dumped another hundred points into the Record and immediately noticed a difference.


    There had to be a benefit behind the extended growth of his bloodline. If his Omnipotent Record got moreplex, then there should be visible effects.


    Oh boy was he right.


    Like it ? Add to library!


    Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.

 Chapter 28: Hunting Trails

    <h4>Chapter 28: Hunting Trails</h4>


    The growth of his stats had doubled! The first hundred points he ced into Ouroborosted him ten points in Constitution, pushing that stat into legendary, and giving him five points in both Strength and Agility.


    Now for every hundred points he used, he got twenty points in constitution, and ten in both agility and strength pushing his overall stats into legendary.


    By all manner of speaking, he would be judged a legendary being, but he alone knew he was still in the Mortal State, he was still in the first state of change and his bloodline had not traversed to the next state, but his stats growth was unreasonable.


    Leaving only four points of soul remaining he poured the remaining 290 points into Ouroboros and endured his body breaking and rearranging itself, his muscles grew andpacted and his weight increased but not as much as he thought.


    He chalked the reason to his growing Agility, for as this stat grew he felt a cool wind blowing through his veins, that seemed to be aiding every movement of his body.


    His growing strength felt like he had ice moving through his muscles, ligaments, and tendons while his Constitution felt likeva flowing through his bones.


    he looked at his current stats and basked in their growth, he had made progress.


    Yeah, I am no longer a fodder.


    The Primordial Record must have agreed with him for it upgraded his overall remark


    P????????? ??????


    Name: Rowan Kuranes


    Age: 11/11


    Strength: 45.7


    Agility: 44.9


    Constitution: 92.4


    Spirit: 47.9


    ss: None


    Title: ne walker


    Aspect: Spatial Sight ( Tier 1)


    Skill: (None)


    Passive: Deciphernguage plete), Icy soul (level 4)


    Records:


    ?????? ???????????? ?????????????????? [ATAVISM]- level 0 [490/3000]


    ???????? ???????????? ¨C level 0 [0/1000]


    Soul Point:4 .4382


    Remark: Divine Runt


    Rowan had no benchmark to test how powerful he was now. ording to what he knew from the Primordial Record, the Mortal state stat fell between 1¨C10. Above that was Legendary, which fell between 10¨C100, and above that was the Rift State which was between 100¨C1000.


    His constitution was nearly at the peak of legendary and his Strength, Spirit and Agility were nothing to scoff at. For the first time since he arrived at this world he no longer felt helpless.


    He squeezed his hands into a fist, his spatial sight tearing across theboratory as the very air around him was seething. His bloodline growth produced great heat and he just noticed a glowing circle on the floor that was now cooling.


    Alongside it were cracks on the floor when his hearts synced, he was beginning to unknowingly affect the world around him.


    On his shell there were now two golden tattoos of a snake swallowing its tail, they encircled his body from his chest to his back as if he had two golden rings around his body, the tattoo felt more lifelike as the scales on the snake had impressive definition. Beneath the two tattoos was a faint third one, and he had an awful premonition about it''s meaning.


    His shell had be slightly darker and he was sure it''s defensive properties had thickened. He had not grown taller, but he was far more muscr, not as much as he expected, but now he looked like a healthy young man of twenty, who had a fetish for wearing skin-tight cover-all, that showed every line of muscles on his body with impable detail.


    Rowan did not know if it was an effect of his Constitution but his head felt clearer than ever and his Spatial sight had a more richer depth to it, which was a good thing for it would surely help him to find his maid.


    With his Spatial sight and increased Spirit he noticed many new things about the world, one of them was Aura. Everyone he hade across had a distinct aura that his spatial sight interpreted as colors as well as smell.


    For a particr house, help had an aura of yellow sunshine and smelled like roses, and another had an aura of dark purple and smelled of rot. Rowan could not interpret what he saw, but he felt that the individual must be unhealthy.


    Auras usually lingered long after their owner had gone by, so they left a trail, also he did not know how long theysted but the manor had many trails of Aura leading to different locations, and he was going to take advantage of this trait to locate Maeve.


    Of course, he could ask around for the location of Maeve from the house helpers but her disappearance was suspicious, he would rather use this circumspect method to find her.


    Rowan went deeper into theboratory, as only he and Maeve were supposed to be the ones that should have ess to this ce, his suspicions paid off as he immediately noticed three sets of Aura.


    One was dirty yellow and smelled of rot and dampness, which should be the Abomination, the other was greenish gold and smelled like green fields that were Maeve, and the third was intensely foul.


    Rowan could not urately describe the color but it was like a cluster of rotten maggots, and the Aura sickened him, but he found the Aura familiar, and with his massive Spirit that intuition was not to be taken likely, he probably knew who had this Aura.


    More troubling was the fact that this Aura was fresh, the person most likely came into hisb when he went out looking for Maeve.


    He could not detect his own Aura, but he suspected that his shell blocked his Aura from manifesting.


    Keeping the foul Aura in mind, he began to trace Maeve''s own, while hurriedly donning an expansive ck robe, he followed the trail around his manor.


    He began seeing the application of his new stats. If he was a snail before, now he was a gazelle, Agility did not only improve his speed and coordination, but it almost seemed to slow down time around him.


    It was a weird sensation, but it should be rted to the Legendary quirk that Agility brought when it surpassed ten points which was Quicksilver.


    Rowan became a wraith inside his mansion, his strength, Agility, and Spirit creating a profound synergy in his overall ability and he followed Maeve''s trail all over the manor.


    The trail led him to the guest library, and he felt a frown begin to grow on his face when he noticed that foul Aura near Maeve''s own. This Aura was very strange it seemed to appear at different locations with no visible trails.


    The Aura enclosed maeves and then both of the Auras vanished. Was she kidnapped?


    Rowan knew his instincts were not wrong. She had been taken. He gave a huff and pushed his spatial sight around him, sweeping the entire manor and he began scouring the grounds, his sight detected the foul Aura in the stables and he took off after it.


    He appeared on the roof of the stables and swept his sight inside, and he saw a grim sight, all the horses were dead, something or someone had gnawed away at their necks and bellies leaving long trails of intestines and heads attached to the body by thin strands of flesh.


    Rowan was not yet desensitized to gore, and he found this sight appalling, especially when it seemed like the horses were grinning.


    Coated on the body of the horses were the foul Aura, and Rowan knew he just missed whomevermitted this act because his soul point increased to ten when he entered the stables meaning he had just collected the fragments of the horse''s soul.


    He had never stopped scanning the surrounding area and was rewarded when he caught a smear of the foul Aura in the direction of Calcutta¡ªHis town.


    His sight turned to it, knowing this was going to be his next destination, he hoped that Maeve would be alright, as he did not see her body among the dead, and before he did, he was not writing her off. He could not afford to.

 Chapter 29: Abomination Thrall

    <h4>Chapter 29: Abomination Thrall</h4>


    Holding tight to the shears, he began running to the town, wishing to free his hands, he tucked the Divine weapon into a sheath sewn into the side of the robe, and he focused on his movement.


    Every foot he ced forward was measured by his spirit, his Agility gave him grace in his movement and his strength pushed him forward as if he had springs beneath his feet.


    If he was not running towards a horrible encounter ahead, he would have enjoyed the sensation of running. Moving that fast was intensely delightful, and for every second that passed he became faster, as his body became used to such intense movements.


    He ?????????????? his Spatial Sight to the ground, and he could read the terrain like a book, avoiding every pit and muddy ground and selecting firm footings. His Constitution kept him from feeling any strain, he felt he could run forever.


    What were Abominations in the first ce, there were many exnations about their origin, but it was primarily centered around a hellish event that took ce in history called the Great Massacre. Great was not a word used lightly in any context in this world.


    His thought was interrupted when his sight picked up a flying object a few meters above him, and he willed his sight to shoot towards it. It was an arm from a male that had been roughly torn from the shoulders, sensing the Aura around the arm, his eyes widened in surprise.


    He heard a deep thump ahead of him as if a small mountain fell on its side, and he saw a surprising sight ahead and he hurried over. His breath settled when he saw who was ahead.


    It was Maeve.


    She held a man by the neck, his feet were dangling in the air, and he was pouring blood from his empty shoulders. Rowan could see another hand on the floor. Judging by the wound, she did not use a de, she just tore the arms off.


    Jesus H. Christ


    ''Tell me everyone you know that is responsible for this?" Rowan had never heard her voice like this. It was cold. The Aura of the man she held was that foul Aura he detected inside the manor.


    The man began to chant, "Mother. Guide and protect my heart. My heart beat for your glory, my pain your dues. My suffering, your....."


    Maeve interrupted him by taking his ankles with her hand and crushing them, all whilst holding him by the neck. Rowan saw she gave enough space for the man to breathe¡­ And scream.


    "If you think your suffering would save you, then I promise you are very wrong. It does not matter when but know that I would break your mind as I destroy your body, and every moment you hold back is enjoyable for me."


    The man began tough, in a weird manner that seemed like crying. Snots poured down his nose as he yelled, "Infidel, you shall see the glory of her gaze. Like a storm that shakes the earth beneath your filthy feet. Lay your lost souls in her care, usurper!"


    "I have not even begun breaking your spirit, and you are already looking for the sce of madness." Maeve whispered in his ears, "I can promise you. That it won''t save you."


    Rowan saw a stream of yellow liquid dribble down the legs of the man.


    Maeve cocked her head to the side, and she suddenly stamped her feet, the ground cracked beneath her, and her feet prated the ground until past her ankles, she dragged her leg up to bring with it a massive chunk of rock, and fired it at Rowan''s direction.


    Rowan was appalled at her coldness and the sheer brutality she was inflicting on the mind and body of that man when it clicked. The rock was heading his way. Maeve just attacked him!


    He swayed to the left, letting the rock whistle past his face, he was astonished by her actions before he realized she had not seen his appearance for a while.


    Thest time they spoke, he was a child inside an egg, and now he stood at an equal height with her and his appearance must be otherworldly.


    His robes might cover his body, but it was still possible to see a slight golden glow on his chest, his feet were bare for he did not have any shoes that fit, yet they were covered by the dark gray material that also covered his face. Rowan in his past life would think he was a walking mannequin.


    "Hey, it''s me." A de stopped an inch from his throat. Rowan swallowed, somehow not trusting his shell to hold.


    His eyes swept down the breadth of the de to her face, and he saw Maeve critically assessing him, from the shears at his waist to the robe that he wore.


    "Master?" Maeve said, "You''re a bit different."


    "Well, that''s an understatement if I''ve ever heard one. Yes, I am different. I am a fast grower, it would seem."


    Maeve looked at him with wonders in her eyes, "Your presence is different." She bent closer and sniffed delicately. "You are like a piece of living metal. There is no sign of life from you, yet you ?????????? with life. I can''t exin what I''m sensing"


    "Don''t try. Even I do not understand everything with this new body of mine."Rowan tried to piece together the image of this Maeve, with her eyes filled with wonder at his new body to the person who was tearing a man apart.


    Even presently she had her hand around the throat of the broken man, whom she had dragged to his side, a trail of blood and flesh littered the ground behind her, she had moved so quickly to attack Rowan that the legs beneath the man were nothing but stumps with few meat gristles hanging from them.


    "Is that¡­" Rowan gestured at the quivering mass of meat that was the man, his eyes twitching at the sheer suffering the man must be going through."


    "He''s a saboteur." Her expression became downcast, "Master I think I might have made a terrible oversight. Even though the appearance of the Abominations was suspicious, I chalked it up to bad luck and the whims of fate. Disasters happen daily, and it might just be our turn to bear the brunt of the chaos."


    "My suspicion began when the Abomination entered yourb. I began taking notes of what had changed since we left. It would be impossible to protect you if there was a knife hidden in the dark to take your life. That''s when I discovered our food stores had been poisoned. Except for your hidden stocks, the rest are useless. Now I know that we had been breached by a malicious enemy and not just a mindless Abomination."


    She dragged the man, so Rowan could properly see his face. He recognized him, he was the groom for the mansion¡ªf, someone Rowan barely took notice of. He was a widower who had been under the Kuranes family''s employ since the days of his youth.


    "This filth." Maeve said, "Is a Thrall for an Abomination. He must have done many unknown deeds to further the spread of the Abomination, among which is the ughter of the horses and cattle, our means of transportation and food cut in half."


    Rowan felt a headache, "How much will that affect our survivability?"


    Maeve paused and thought about Rowan''s question for a while. He liked that, she was not excessively rash. "Going by your movements, I would guess you are already at the legendary state, and far along this State of Change, for that matter. I don''t even want to consider how you did that in less than two days, that is the only good news we have. For at least I know you would be able to survive weeks without sustenance outside of battle. That has to drastically improve your odds of surviving"


    Rowan did not correct her that he was still in the Mortal State and that he got so powerful in a matter of minutes, not days like she thought.

 Chapter 30 With Power, You Conquer

    30 With Power, You Conquer


    Maeve turned around to the town, which was a few miles away, and even from here, the screams could be heard. She gestured towards the town where smoke and mes had begun to grow and spread.


    The smoke mixed with the fog, cing the town in a weird state of night, with the glow from the mes turning a shade of red. From afar, it resembles pairs of red eyes staring through the darkness.


    From this distance, it was possible to see massive shapes lumbering through the fog, her pupil shrank in shock. She hoped she was mistaken, but she doubted it. The only way to create a Giant battle form for an Abomination was for hundreds of battle form Abomination to fuse.


    The entire poption of their small town was not enough to create one such Giant, but she detected multiple Giants inside the fog. What was going on? What could be happening down there?


    If there was to ever be a hell on earth, it would be here.


    " I sent our Guardsmen to that¡­hell ahead of us, hoping we would be able to fight against it. Which should have been possible with ourbined abilities."


    She brought the destroyed body of the man to her face, he was beginning to grin as the shock had worn off from his torment."


    Maeve saw that and frowned, and she began to rain punches on his face, they were measured and methodical, and interspersed with her blows she began to talk as if she was lecturing Rowan "The presence of a thrall¡­."


    ??????????


    ".... makes everything far moreplicated¡­"


    ??????????. ??????????.


    "There must be an Abomination core here, only those can create Thralls. I don''t know what it promised this one, most likely more of the same¡ªPower, wealth¡­ Immortality. They never learn. This development nevertheless has shifted the dangers from manageable to impossible."


    Rowan winced as the face of the man was torn to pieces, at his face which at first held a grin, but Maeve''s first blow ttened his nose, the second caved in his cheekbones, the third exploded his right eyeballs from the socket, by the seconds he was bing less than human before the might of her blows.


    She looked at her handiwork and saw that it was good, and she nodded, she turned to Rowan, who, even through his shell, was unmistakably shocked by the carnage. "His smile is an assault on the senses. There is no time, he is lucky for I would have broken his mind. Thrall or not."


    Maeve paused and looked at Rowan, "Master you are a Dominator now and although being one brings numerous benefits in all aspects of life, it also presents its sets of challenges. Most especially when ites to violence. The world of Dominators respects thews of power and dominance. When you have the power to move mountains, you do not take the easy paths. You conquer, and violence is your tool"


    "You don''t have to say that again." Rowan said as he looked at the chunk of battered flesh, Man or Thrall, he did not think anyone deserves such torture."


    He was not a bleeding heart, however.


    Rowan threw a punch and his fist went through the chest of the Thrall, and he held his heart. "This is my mercy." He said as he pulled out the beating organ. The body shuddered and finally went still.


    "He deserves none. I can assure you, he has done worse to others who do not deserve such fate. You don''t be a Thrall by notmitting acts of atrocities." Maeve huffed.


    The soul that Rowan collected from it felt cold.


    Rowan shrugged," But we are not them, they are monsters." He began walking towards the town, "We would give them the treatment they deserve."


    "Mummy¡­. It hurts, stop¡­ Please stop!"


    "They are breaking through the gates, fall back¡­"


    "We can''t hold¡­ Die¡­ Monsters."


    "Oh, please God, no. Oh my God. Oh my God. Somebody help me¡­ Please help¡­ Stop please¡­."


    For the past few moments, the indiscernible screams had turned to words he could hear. The sound broke his heart and stroked his fury, nobody deserves such torment. No one should have to experience such a hell. The parts of him that were the prince cried in anguish, he had walked with these people,ughed with them, experienced their lives in a way that humbled him, and saw the folks he had sworn to protect being ughtered while he still drew breath made him nearly go mad.


    Rowan was thankful for Icy soul and his spirit. It brought him a calmness, that was far more dangerous than any fury could ever be, and at that moment his thought turned to ice.


    Rowan continued, "Monsters are to be put down!" He did not care if he was not strong enough, or fast enough, or whatever demons were waiting for him down there. He could no longer bear the screams"


    Maeve appeared beside him like a phantom and ced a gentle hand on his arm, her Agility must be ridiculously high, "Master we should leave, an Abomination Core could produce countless drones and if it''s strong enough, it might produce a Champion. We cannot fight this battle."


    "I can hear their cries of pain and sorrow. We shall stick with the earlier n you made, we save as much as possible, and we put the monsters down. Drag the fight to the manor and funnel them into a kill zone. I do not believe an event like this would escape the gaze of the Justice Council, we just need to hold on for a while."


    "We might fail, Master."


    "Yeah, I know. But currently, I don''t care."


    "There is no shame in running away from a fight we cannot win, if your rate of growth continues at this pace, you can avenge these people."


    "I am a Dominator and these are my people. You told me that these are the lot of men who sought the power of gods, we conquer. What better way to start than conquering the perils that hold mynd bound."


    Rowan suddenly saw the fog lit up in a green glow. A massive phantasmal image of a green axe appeared and fell like lightning, slicing through a massive figure inside the fog, it was followed by a pained roar from that figure."


    "We do not fight alone. We have help, and the battlefield for the moment is the ce for me."


    "If it''s your will, Master."


    "It is. I would need your help."


    "I am yours."


    "Let''s go put down monsters!"


    Rowan began racing towards the town, Maeve effortlessly keeping pace with him, all these while her sses had never left her face, and her hands were not stained with blood.


    "This shell of yours." Maeve said, "How strong is it?"


    "I believe it can withstand attacks of Rift State beings. Why do you ask?"


    Maeve eyes widened in surprise, "That is outstanding Master. I need to assess our capabilities and form a suitable battle formation. But as this is our first fight together, I believe we shall evolve our style as we fight."


    "I will follow your lead," Rowan replied.


    "Good, we have a couple of Abominationrvae ahead." Maeve materialized a short sword and gave it to Rowan. While she gave herself a massive six-foot sword. Rowan frowned, and Maeve must have noticed his childish discontentment, for she said" That shears of yours is not a proper battle weapon. And you can''t properly wield a heavy weapon yet."


    The Abominationrvae ahead shrieked. Rowan drew the shears from his waist and held it in his left and the short sword in his right hand, sensing no difort, he charged. There were monsters to put down.


    Like it ? Add to library!


    Carnagees .... Hope you are ready. Ha ha ha haha


    BRICKTRADER

 Chapter 31 Stepping Into Hell

    <h4>Chapter 31 Stepping Into Hell</h4>


    Three Abominationsrvae were shambling towards them, and Maeve deliberately slowed down and allowed Rowan to take the lead, he knew this was her way of teaching him.


    Learn by doing. Rowan would have it no other way.


    Seeing these monsters ahead, he leaned towards them. They were all women in the loosest sense of the word¡ªNothing about them was human anymore. They were the favored gender for thervae of Abominations.


    He would have felt hesitation to kill these women warped by the touch of the Abominations. But it had been studied and there was proof that the mind was the first to die when you were infected by an Abomination. You simply be a conduit to the will of the Core.


    The monstrous babies tied to the women''s chests made low crooning sounds like birds, yet their eyes were filled with darkness and bloodlust.


    His Spatial Sight made it possible to keep perfect track of everything around him, and he let his intuition take over.


    The first Abominationrvae was a few feet from him when she swiped with ck-tipped ws, Rowan did not dodge because he was faster. He simply stabbed with the short sword at the Abomination''s chest, his target the head of the child.


    The de was sharp, and his strength was tremendous, the sword prated through the head of the baby into the chest of the Abomination, who shrieked at him, yellow saliva spraying all over his face.


    With a low grunt, Rowan applied pressure upward and his de sliced the Abominationrvae in two, erupting from the top of her head in a flood of yellow blood and brain matter, the body fell on its knees and parted into two like an open book.


    Rowan lifted his legs and stepped across the twitching Abomination. The second one was too close for Rowan to make any effective movement, but he had already nned his next series of actions.


    He pushed her to the left, his strength enough to make her stumble, and he buried the shears in her neck, the Divine Weapon emitted a wave of chills that froze her in the spot. Thest one was on him, biting and wing, the legs of the Abomination were wrapped around his waist and her teeth were trying to find purchase on his neck.


    Rowan let it happen for a few seconds and when he saw the attacks were ineffective he seized her by the neck and pulled her away from him.


    He raised his sword and swung at her head, even with all his advantages, his angle of descent was wrong and instead of neatly cutting through her skull, the de went through halfway and stopped.


    Rowan grimaced and wrenched the de to the side forcefully, exploding her head like a watermelon. Turning to thest frozen Abomination, it took a single blow to free the head off her body.


    He picked up the Divine weapon and shook both of his wrists, flinging away the gore on his weapons.


    He had wavered when he was about to kill the second Abomination. A trace of concern for their wellbeing crept over him, and his hands shook.


    Even with the horror these things represented, he had assumed he was sufficiently motivated to put an end to them. He did not know how to feel about this apparent weakness of his, but the screamsing from his town were getting worse, and suddenly all his concerns were dust in the winds.


    "If there are Abominationrvae, roaming this far from Calcutta, then we have to be careful not to be surrounded." Maeve said, "Ahead. There are four more by the side of the trees."


    "Five¡­" Rowan said, "One of them is perched on the top of the elm tree in the middle."


    "Oh¡­ Is that so," Maeve smirked, so you missed the two below the ground.?


    "Son of a¡­" Rowan muttered.


    "It would seem you have other sensory abilities besides your eyes, Master. Yet, you don''t use them effectively" Maeve said as she abruptly shot past him, the massive de she held shimmered away and was reced by a giant hammer.


    "Watch your steps!" Her words drifted into his ears, as she leaped and pounded the ground with her hammer, causing a mini earthquake.


    The ground shattered before that blow, pulverizing the Abominations inside the ground, the wave of destruction spread to the trees and uprooted dozens of them.


    Rowan, anticipating the spreading wave of force, leaped in the air, his Spatial sight revealing there was more behind this hammer blow of Maeve. Besides the sheer force, the ground seemed like it was humming.


    Before his feet touched the ground, every single Abomination was dead. The hammer blow had flung them up, and she reced the hammer with her long sword, and like a dancer from hell, she twirled through the falling Abomination slicing their heads off.


    Rowan heard her whisper, "1.5 seconds" with annoyance in her tone.


    They began moving again, and Maeve took a step back, allowing Rowan to dispatch the wandering Abominations he saw along the way, giving him advice on proper weapon usage, scouting his surroundings for hostility, and the act of killing efficiently.


    He did not think he could utilize everything she thought to him presently, but he kept all her instructions inside, and he would slowly absorb them as time passed.


    For now, his movements were more refined, and the swings from his sword were smooth and direct, he began holding back his strength as he did need to put his all behind the weapon, a tenth of his present strength was enough to cut through the Abominationrvae.


    He began holding his Spatial sight around him always like a bubble, asionally shooting a burst of them into the ground, ahead and behind him.


    He wrapped his sight around Maeve, wishing to duplicate her movements. She had a peculiar method she used to elerate her motions instantly. It was a freaky thing to witness her going from zero to a hundred in a heartbeat and going back to zero in the next breath.


    When they reached the edge of the fog, both of them paused, Maeve bent down and began to set up a beacon, materializing variousponents.


    Rowan took the time to call up his Primordial Record, and looked at his Soul point progress, in addition to rescuing his people, he hoped to harvest sizeable amounts of souls for his growth


    P????????? ??????


    Name: Rowan Kuranes


    Age: 11/11


    Strength: 45.7


    Agility: 44.9


    Constitution: 92.4


    Spirit: 47.9


    ss: None


    Title: ne walker


    Aspect: Spatial Sight (Tier 1)


    Skill: (None)


    Passive: Deciphernguage plete), Icy soul (level 4)


    Records:


    ?????? ???????????? ?????????????????? [ATAVISM]- level 0 [490/3000]


    ???????? ???????????? ¨C level 0 [0/1000]


    Soul Point:75.4288


    Remark: Divine Runt


    That was a healthy amount of soul points he had collected so far, he poured seventy of those into Ouroboros, and his body made cracking sounds as itpacted, and he grew another inch, Maeve turned and looked at him, and went back to assembling the beacon.


    Rowan was sure she had noticed his height increasing; however, his shell served as a shield to all outside probing, so he doubted she would know the earth-shaking changes happening inside his body.


    These were his stat increments:


    Strength: 45.7 ¨C 52.7


    Agility: 44.9 ¨C 51.9


    Constitution: 92.4 ¨C 112.4


    Spirit: 47.9 ¨C 48.5


    Two-Headed Ouroboros: 490 ¨C 560


    His spirit did not benefit from Ouroboros, but the more souls he collected his Spirit grew slowly as a result, but this was slow to himpared to his other stats. For anyone else to grow their spirit this quickly was impossible.


    Yet, this was not the most thing that had happened to him at the moment. His Constitution had reached the Rift state and everything inside him was beginning to change.


    "The Beacon isplete," Maeve said, as a bright blue light shot from theponents she assembled. It would be their guide on the way out and also serve as a waypoint.


    Rowan nodded and both of them stepped into Hell.

 Chapter 32 First Battle

    <h4>Chapter 32 First Battle</h4>


    The ck fog swallowed them, and neither one of them flinched from that darkness. Rowan felt Soul Seizer drawing many soul fragments with varying vors. He detectedughter and sunlight and a baby wailing. Weird, he had never had this effect when he collected souls before.


    Then it hit him, he was collecting the souls of people. Regr folks who lived their lives in contentment, their souls carried a glow that felt warm andplete.


    Was this not na? The young woman who had a painful crush on Rowan, went beet¨Cred anytime Rowan tried talking to her. She had an unusual way with words, always referring to herself in the first person.


    This soul that felt like a piece of hard leather should be Morin, a dependable farmer who was something of a yboy.


    Branrik, a mason who had seven strong boys he was very proud of¡­


    Ragodr, the self-proimed most handsome man in all of Calcutta¡­


    Fjarmir, a petty thief who had been adopted by his people because he was mostly harmless and could be called in a pinch to help do menial tasks¡­


    Grunmir...


    Voramyr...


    Svegrim...


    Torernir...


    Gragvar...


    Grarnir...


    Thogir...


    Please, no more¡­


    Hundreds of soul fragments came, they brought with them a trace of their memories, but only the best parts or the worst.


    Grarnir sees his wife torn apart and at the moment of his death; seizing an Abomination and tears out the throat with his teeth¡­.


    So many souls¡­. So many memories¡­


    Rowan did not know how he did it, but he did not consume those souls, he kept them safe in the Jaws of Dagon¡ªThe bracelet form of Soul Seizer that was on his wrist.


    As the souls poured into his being, carrying with them light and heat, his Icy Soul grew colder. Throughout the previous battle, he had never made a sound, he was imitating Maeve. Her coldness and deadly precision. But that was not who he was. He was not cold, he lived his life with passion¡­.


    His Soul may have turned to Ice, but his blood was filled with fire.


    So, he opened himself to the souls, his Soul Seizer called them through the darkness, and they came to him seeking warmth and sce, he opened himself, and he asked them to witness their vengeance.


    They must have heard the fury in his blood, for more of them came to him, and he kept them. He told them he was their sword. He told them whoever was responsible for their demise would pay the ultimate price.


    Then the Abomination came through the fog.


    The shapes that entered his sight in the fog were different from anything he had ever seen before.


    Their head was mostly mouth, filled with long misshapen ck teeth that oozed ck tar, their nose were two deep holes, and their eyes were small and beady, and glowed yellow.


    Their hands ended in thick bone spikes, and what Rowan found the most revolting was that they were skinless, their anatomy was unnatural, too many joints leading nowhere, and their bodies were a mishmash of different parts that served only one purpose to kill.


    With a cry that came straight from nightmares, they charged at him. Rowan replied with a roar of his own that exploded through the fog. An utterly unearthly cry. One that was borne from a rage he could hardly hold back any longer. The anger of an Empyrean. A being born at the birth of a universe.


    Something beyond what he knew erupted from his body, and Maeve was driven to her knees. She looked at him, her face was that of pure astonishment. The cry that came from his lungs was primal and seemed unending, and the surrounding fog began to retreat as if fleeing from that cry.


    The effects on the Abomination were distinct as they fell to the ground shrieking in confusion, There were dozens of them, their alien bodies writhing on the ground. The spikes were their limbs digging massive holes in the ground.


    The cry from Rowan ended, and the fog had retreated for hundreds of meters around him, Maeve picked herself up, her footing unsteady.


    "Watch yourself!" Rowan told her as he tackled the first Abomination, and he did not hold his strength back. His sword and shears turned it into a pile of minced flesh.


    He disregarded the training from Maeve, his fury could not let anything through. He began to butcher them as theyy on the floor confused, but they soon recovered, and he was already too deep in their midst.


    Not only that, but he was swamped by a dozen Abomination, and he fell to the ground, for a moment he was buried under bodies, spikes, and ws and fangs scrapped his body, wishing to dig through his shell and find his flesh, but they were all denied.


    He screamed again, stunning the Abomination on top of him, and he erupted with all his strength and fury, digging deep inside and his bloodline began to boil and heat up, the two golden tattoos on his chest began to glow and growls began to emanate from them.


    He seized an Abomination by the throat, he had lost the shears in the confusion, and he pulled and twisted, breaking the spine with a sickening crack, he used the body as a shield and began to push his way out of the pile.


    His sword fell and killed and maimed any Abomination he could reach, while he used the body he held as a battering ram, limbs were thrown out and bodies were cut in twos and threes, when Rowan stepped out of the pile he was covered head to toe in yellow gore, and no Abomination bigger than a brick was left.


    His chest was heaving and his legs were shaking, his mind burning like a furnace. Ahead of him, more Abomination poured out from the ruins of homes and fields, and Rowan began tough, for in his Primordial Record he had harvested more than a hundred and fifty soul points.


    He poured them all into Ouroboros and his strength returned, his lungs filled with air and his leg steadied and grew stronger like a piece of divine oak whose roots could touch the core of the.


    "Maeve¡­ Weapons!" The sword he was using was now bent and useless, he discarded it, and it shimmered away.


    She sent two swords toward him, he caught them and said, "I want bigger ones next time." Maeve was standing back and watching his surroundings, she held back, knowing Rowan wanted to vent. She would stay back and protect him, she materialized many ''Sparking Beads'' and began burning the bodies he left behind.


    And he charged towards the Abomination, going forward deeper into the town, the beacon behind him zing blue, hoping that they heard him. Hoping that they still keep faith.


    Rowan began to kill.


    His thoughts were ame. Why should he hold back his strength? He was different from Maeve, he did not need to measure his blows, did not need to fear weakness or tiredness on the battlefield, for with every in enemy he got stronger, faster. His fatigue eased, his technique for ughter got more refined, and with every step, he took he got better.


    Rowan roared again, and this time it was as if two voices were roaring with him.

 Chapter 33 Berserker

    <h4>Chapter 33 Berserker</h4>


    Dera held the hands of her two youngest waitress as she ushered her staff ahead of her, a few hundred people were around her as they were herded towards the manor of the noble, she looked around hoping to pick up more familiar faces, but many people she knew were not with them.


    The fog gave birth to monsters and the missing people with it. But the people were not the same again. For they were no longer people they knew and loved, they wore a grin that extended until their ears, and the sounds they made led people to madness.


    She saw fathers and mothers run to missing children and even when they were being killed, theyughed in happiness.


    Wives ran to husbands who were killing their children and stayed lost in a daze, waiting their turn, while they were smiling.


    They ran to them with open hands to be ughtered, their faces holding delight, even as they were butchered by their missing kin, their bodies were then fed to the monsters.


    The monsters, who at first resembled babies, but transformed into nightmarish creatures with fangs and ws.


    It was sheer madness, and Dera wanted to hold her head and scream until she couldn''t. She wanted to poke out her eyes. Death was a better option than whatever was happening here.


    Thankfully, the distraught people had pirs of sanity, carrying them through the madness. They were the Guardsmen.


    Around her were muffled screaming and curses, and the sounds of des tearing through flesh, the men in Red Armour moved like whirlwinds, they cut down monsters after monsters.


    The old priest Purdue had screamed himself hoarse trying to keep the morale of people up, and to distract them from the madness happening around. Dark lightning shot from his fingertips, turning monsters after monsters into charcoal, but he was beginning to falter, and he would have fallen behind, if he was not supported by a couple of boys.


    She did her partforting the girls she held and directed members of her staff, who were used to hermands, and in the madness her words were a source of sanity and guidance.


    The thick fog made the scene resemble a hellscape, the only source of salvation they knew was the back of the guardsmen, who seemed to be tireless butchers and seemed to know the direction to the manor.


    Glynn was also a terrifying beacon, he held a bloodied axe, his face was grim, and his hair was white as snow. He gave out long battle cries that were both terrifying and sorrowful, he had be the torch many of them followed through this darkness.


    She always thought he was a miserable drunk and an overprotective father to a spoiled brat, after his wife died, he isted himself and drank until stupor every day, his son was the only thing he treated with kindness.


    This new side of him she saw was startling, he went after every monster with a vengeance and struck off heads and limbs, seemingly not defending himself, yet the wounds on his body did not seem to bleed. They were terrifyingly deep wounds, but they did not hamper his movement but fueled them.


    The girl she held in her right hand, Lara, mumbled prayers to all the gods she knew and those she heard of. She squeezed Dera hand so tight she feared she was going to lose the appendage very soon, her prayers abruptly stopped, and the pressure from her hand slowly began to disappear. Dera turned to ascertain the reason for her silence.


    Holding her hand was just the bloody limb of Lara, even detached from her body it still held on fast to her hand, as though it was not willing to let go. Dera whimpered.


    She heard a shrill scream over her head, and the air vibrated as a monstrosity flew over, it picked up members from the crowd and tore them apart in the air, as howling Abominations struggled to pick the falling pieces of flesh. The monsters seemed to be unending.


    Furthermore, immense creatures the size of buildings began to emerge from the fog, and for the first time a guardsman fell, trampled under a massive foot, she saw him struggle to stand, but he was torn to pieces. The screams he made were haunting.


    The carefully managed chaos that was the crowd copsed into pandemonium.


    Then the roar that froze the world and everyone in it, came through the fog.


    *************************************************


    Rowan''s first Nascent cry as an Empyrean was not loud, but it had a depth he did not fathom.


    That cry pierced through the fog and ascended, it swept past everything and reached the clouds and it went past.


    An odd bird flew through that cloud, for it was one made from fire and magma, it appeared to move through the air not by the power of its wings but by a fiery propulsion.


    The red eyes of the bird burned with a piercing glow, and it seemed to be scrutinizing the events below. As the cry swept past the bird, it gave a squeak of surprise and shook it wings and bolted away to an unknown destination.


    The cry went past the cloud and ascended to the heavens, but its rise was denied, it impacted on a sort of blue film that covered the heavens themselves. The blue film glowed and countless mystical runes shed.


    If one were to stand in the heavens and look at the earth below, it was possible to see that the blue film was like an upturned bowl that covered the entire region, shielding it from the outside world.


    The cry prated the earth and also theke, where it travelled to the deepest part of it, where a gigantic head lies.


    The head was of a woman, who''s had long flowing hair that covered the bottom of theke, when the cry reached the head, its eyes snapped open, and inside her long flowing hair, eyes after eyes began to also open, like the feather from a Peacock tail.


    *************************************************


    Rowan moved forward, his sight pulsed ahead of him disregarding his protection and his surroundings, he wanted no more souls of his people. His body moved like a machine, he simply cut down every Abomination that obstructed him.


    And then he saw them, and the number of people left was a few hundred. Calcutta was a small town that was the home of more than three thousand people. In a few hours, only a fraction of them were left.


    Rowan knew if not for the Guardsmen and the prompt warning from the priest, no one here would be left alive, but that horrible eventuality was about to happen.


    Abominations in their hundreds buzzed around the people like flies, thinning their numbers, and a more ominous rumble was behind them as massive figures moved through the fog. Rowan saw with despair that three giants burst from the ground ahead of the people.


    He had to hurry or everyone would die in the uing moments. It was not much, but he had another hundred and twenty Soul points, he poured it inside Ouroboros, and his speed got faster, the remnants soul of the dying prince screaming inside him.


    Faster!


    Faster!


    Faster!

 Chapter 34 Berserker (2)

    <h4>Chapter 34 Berserker (2)</h4>


    Rowan would have been shocked by these giants. If he had not seen bigger in that world with the Red Moon. And unlike those giants that felt unassable, these just felt powerful. Enough to kill him? Maybe, but Rowan was not going by logic currently.


    Events around him had pushed his mind to a singr purpose. Which was: Protect what was left of his people and put down the monsters.


    He had no time for fancy introspection. No thought on the actions he wasmitting, just a sheer drive to stop the souls that wereing to him for sce.


    Their remembrances these soul brought with them were tearing his psyche apart.


    These monstrosities ahead of him should be the Giant battle form. Which was a fusion of hundreds of Battle Form Abominations.


    Their appearances would put all nightmares he had in his previous life to shame. How do you even begin describing a chaotic creature such as this?


    They generally walked on two legs, but none of the giants were the same, one had dozens of snarling faces of Abomination on their chest, with a head that had only a single eye.


    As always, they had no skin, so a massive pile of warped muscles and viscera adorned the bodies of the Saints, with bones poking from unexpected areas of the bodies.


    Another giant had three arms and its fingers were the arms of individual battle form Abomination. The shapes these giants had were so disjointed that it would drive a normal human insane, for their proportions spoke of a thoroughly alien mind, that was impossible for a sane mind toprehend.


    An Abomination was a lot like a colony of insects, and there were many theories on how they were created.


    The most popr was that Abominations were a Mutation of a powerful Dominator who failed in transcending his state of change. Moreover, there was much evidences that supported this theory. Abominations were mostly seen where powerful Dominators died.


    Legends spoke of entire dead empires and forgotten civilizations, where underneath lies ancient Abomination with the power of gods.


    Maeve zoomed past him, perhaps she judged he would not make it quickly enough. Although Rowan was fast, she was still clearly faster. Rowan was sure she was a Peak Legendary Dominator. He was encouraged however that now he could clearly follow her movement.


    Silver sparkles began to materialize around her charging figure, and she entered battle with the giant.


    Rowan shook his thought away from his musing on the origins of Abomination, the mind it seems would always wander.


    He pushed his focus into theing battle, he observed the fray ahead, and the figure that battled the Giant Abominations.


    Maeve had gone all out, she held two giant hammers¡ªHer favorite. Her figure shed between the legs of a Giant Abomination, and she swung her hammers, when they made contact, a sound like mountains exploding rang out.


    She had been with him ever since he was a child, and every so often he forgot how gifted and powerful she was, even though he now suspected she was at peak legendary, she seemed able to draw more power than she should be able to from her bloodline.


    She moved with the grace of a ballerina, the preciseness of a mechanical watch, and hit like a tank. Her twin hammers pressed against the air, creating shrill sounds and leaving a red glow behind that faded after a short while.


    There was already a copsed giant, with his head caved in. The giants were slowly recovering, their vitality burned the air, as their bodies shifted and realigned, yellow blood that resembled pus flowed down like rivers, and whatever damage she could dish out, the giants slowly recovered.


    These giants appeared to be unkible. Their bodies seemed to discard the damaged parts whenever it was needed.


    But Rowan was not going to let this fallen giant recover, if he could help it, and he thought he might have the right weapon for the job.


    Rowan called upon the full might of Soul Seizer and the bracelet around his wrist floated behind him, creating a circr ring of bone that appeared eerily majestic. The bones were now stained a shade of gold. This was a result of his Constitution surpassing a hundred points, his bones began to transform to metal.


    Rowan had reached the battle, and he leapt on the fallen giant that was on its way to its feet, he used the bumps and pustules on the bleeding giant to find a way to its head. With a loud cry, he used both hands to forcefully plunge his des into the forehead of the giant. The floating ring gave a long-drawn-out hum and the giant copsed.


    The body fell with a loud thump, that shook the ground and the battlefield stilled for a second. It would seem that the giants had many bodies merged, and so were their souls. Killing one was enough for Soul Seizer to gain ess to theirbined souls.


    Rowan ripped it out.


    Rowan slid down the body of the fallen giant, and yelled at Maeve, "Break them and I shall kill them."


    Maeve nodded in understanding, and with a fell grace, she twirled around a giant, building up momentum in her hammer. With bone crushing force, she hammered the shin of a hulking Abomination. The bones broke with a crack, and it began to fall to it''s side with a pained roar.


    Rowan timed the fall of the giant and jumped, adjusting his trajectory, he used the momentum of the falling giant to slit the throat. There was a thickyer of muscles and cartge, and Rowan de failed to cut through.


    Like a monkey, Rowan climbed the giant, dodging grasping fingers, when he got to the stomach, he could no longer hold on. The giant defensive movement grew in intensity. But he did not need to go higher. Rotating the des, he stabbed deeply into the stomach, and he began to run across the torso to the other side, while his de slid through the tough muscle of the stomach.


    The twisted internal organs of the giant exploded out of the massive opening he created, but this was not a fatal wound to these monsters; however, Rowan had killed a couple of the fused Abomination inside this Giant and that was enough for Soul Seizer.


    Free to battle only one giant. Maeve began to show her ferocity and power. The giant legs became two pieces of broken pirs. It''s reaching hands were crushed, and with a yell, Maeve hammered its skull into mush.


    Even with all this punishment, the body of the giant was realigning itself, a massive vein that was filled with glowing red energy began to emerge from the spine of the creature.


    It didn''t heal it wounds, it forcefully joined its body to those of the two fallen giants. Wounds were fused back to a close, limbs were bent and reshaped, flesh was melted together, glued in ce by the glowing vein.


    The loud cry of the Abomination shattered the fog. Broken bones prated its skin, and a rib cage that grew to protect the skull.


    Maeve sighed, breathing hard, as she blew a strand of hair out of her face using her mouth, "I think I might have gone too far with this one."


    "You think!" Rowan yelled back, his sights fixed on the disgusting spectacle happening.


    This giant was growing and evolving in battle! The giant shook Maeve away, and pounded on her with two great limbs that were a mishmash of bones, gristle, and muscles held together by ropes of glowing red energy.


    Maeve dodged the assault with ster footwork, then she was sted away by a third limb that emerged from the giant spine. Rowan barely dodged the body of Maeve that was flung into the fog, she had somehow materialized a shield quickly enough to avoid the full brunt of the blow.


    The giant Abomination wailed at Rowan. He could hardly move before the Abomination raised both hands and smashed the ground. The ground caved in. A massive number of rocks flew through the air. The vibration from that blow reached Rowan and his body was shaken and tossed into the air.


    Inside his shell. Rowan vomited blood.

 Chapter 35 Berserker (3)

    <h4>Chapter 35 Berserker (3)</h4>


    Rowan struggled to his feet, picking himself out of the wreckage, the damage he sustained rapidly healing. He felt the surrounding air pressure increasing, and he was covered in shadows, his sight detected a massive rock the size of a car hurtling down towards him.


    He could barely raise his hands to shield his head before he was smashed into the ground.


    Rowan''s arms went numb as the rock shattered itself against his body, and his body was mangled into pieces, but his shell contained all the pieces of his body and he rapidly healed, his only concern was his head, if it was crushed, then he was done for.


    Thinking how lucky he was for the shock absorbing properties of his shell, he knew the only reason he was in this fight was because of the protection it''s offered.


    Pushing himself out of the broken rocks, he rapidly picked himself into a crouch and when the next rock came, he vaulted forward, dodging the projectile.


    "Where the hell, is it getting rocks?" Rowan screamed in exasperation, before his sight showed him piles ofrge rocks just below the ground, they were at least twenty feet down, but the giant made it look deceptively easy for it could easily reach below and collect the impromptu missiles.


    He focused deeply on the movement of the giant. He would need to anticipate the next moves, or he was going to be yed like a fiddle, or the next lucky strike would end him.


    Aware that time was of the essence, he pushed his concentration into overdrive. Presently, Rowan did not feel fear. Instead, what he felt was a heightened sense of things.


    His sight detected Maeve picking herself from the small crater her body made, she did not appear to be seriously injured, Rowan bared his teeth and pushed his focus to overdrive as he raced to get close to the giant, so he could deliver a killing blow.


    These creatures possess cunning, or at least in this Giant form, they now fought with a sense of purpose.


    The giant was wary of Rowan getting close, it must have seen the manner Rowan had dispatched the first two, and now it kept its distance and hurled heavy rocks at him.


    When Rowan got too close, it began to smash the ground with two heavy misshapen limbs, vibrating the grounds so much Rowan''s insides became scrambled. From the destroyed ground, it picked pieces of rocks and threw it at the disoriented Rowan, who was barely dodging.


    Knowing he had to break this stalemate, his mind ran through different methods. Currently, Rowan knew he had no feasible method to get closer to the giant.


    He regretted not having a range attack weapon like a bow. He could not risk throwing his swords at a very wary giant. If he missed the chance to take down this giant, it would fall to near zero.


    Rowan heard a shrill whistle, and a hammer flew out from behind him. Maeve!


    Clearly, she had been analyzing the battle and took the optimal decision.


    The heavy hammer impacted on the head of the giant, flinging arge gout of yellow blood into the air, it roared in anger. Nevertheless, the Giant was bent backward from the blow, but its two legs on the ground were like two infernal towers attached to the grounds.


    For something sorge, it was remarkable how limber it was. Rowan knew the strength and tenacity of these creatures could not be judged withmon sense. For it devoured two other giants, and this creature must have Rift state capabilities.


    A second flying hammer mmed into the disjointed left knee of the Giant. Maeve flew out from the mist, her appearance that she meticulously kept in perfect order was in disarray.


    Her hair was loose and floating in the winds, her eyes shone with the brightness of rage. Her uniform was torn and Rowan could swear she had gotten bigger. Unlike the giant, her growth was symmetrical and perfect. She still managed to appear elegant even at eight feet tall!


    Picking up one of the fallen hammers, she attacked the other knee, on her lips, words that appeared like chanting and music came forth, and her Hammer began to glow green.


    "Anihuruhdda, Guardian Of The Green, Grant my weapons your favor!"


    With a battle cry, she struck the leg of the giant, there was a sh of bright light and a green spike grew from the point of contact where the hammer touched the leg.


    It pierced through the leg and rooted itself in the ground, the spike grew and with a harsh cracking sound, it transformed into a tree. Maeve copsed on one knee in exhaustion.


    The giant howled mournfully as it


    attempted to rise, the root from the tree continued to spread up the limbs, piercing its flesh and driving the giant to the ground.


    The roots of the trees were like countless spears, as they pierced through the giant, and feasted on it flesh to grow. The tree grew green and lush and held, in its roots, a howling Giant.


    Rowan was amazed at her capabilities, if Maeve broke through his shell and used this technique on him, he was a goner.


    He turned to the incapacitated giant, who had begun to slowly fight against the tree. Yet, the Giant must be exceptionally nutritious to the tree, for it grew faster and pinned all the limbs of the giant to the ground. Except for the red vein waving in the air like an enraged serpent, the giant could no longer move.


    Seeing his chance, he raced towards it. The red vein must have had a way to detect enemies, and it began to whip itself at him, but its movement was sluggish, the tree must have drained much from this Abomination.


    Sidestepping the feeble whipping of the wriggling red vein, he reached the neck of the Giant and with two quick slices, he cut deeply into it. It struggles seized, and its soul was his.


    Rowan took a while to gather his thought. This battle was getting moreplicated, he had to be prepared for unexpected eventualities. He would rather not be caught t-footed again. In the battlefield, that would most likely lead to his death.


    He heard crunching above him and looked up. In a short while, the tree that grew from the giant leg had borne fruit.


    They were red and resembled apples, they carried a delightful fruity aroma that seemed to clear the air.


    The fruit appeared delicious if one could discard it, grew on a pile of Mutated flesh. Clearly Maeve did not care, for she had climbed the tree and was munching on one, as her body began to shrink back to her normal size.


    Sensing his gaze, Maeve had the decency to blush, "That ability is tied to a contract I made with a Nature Spirit, it makes me famished my lord." She looked away and muttered, "Plus they are delicious."


    Rolling his eyes, Rowan said, "I am promising you a hearty feast after this nightmare is over, but before then we have people to rescue and Abominations to kill."


    Rowan waited for her to fish her hammers and ran to the dwindling sounds of battle ahead. Rowan looked at Maeve, "These swords are not that effective against these giants. Do you have a bigger de or a hammer that I can wield?"


    Maeve running beside him replied, "I do, my lord. I have heavy mace, cudgels, and clubs. If your present form grant you great strength, you can choose from my selection."


    Rowan nodded, he could see the battle ahead clearly, and their fights had drawn attention, plus the bright beacon behind them drew cries of excitement from the crowd ahead.


    "These Giants are clearly smarter." Rowan said, "To keep an element of surprise, give me the weapons, the moment we sh with them. Be ready!"


    "Yes my lord. I shall be." Maeve smiled, this battle was bringing out the inherent nobility and power inside Rowan, and even with all the disasters happening, she was d she was witnessing this growth.

 Chapter 36 Berserker (Final)

    36 Berserker (Final)


    Rowan took the chance to look at the amount of soul points he had harvested, they were a whopping one hundred and seventy-five and change. Each of those Giant Abomination should have given him at least forty points of souls.


    Leaving seven points, Rowan funneled the rest into Ouroboros. The weing sensation of his body strengthening was intoxicating. He felt his body transformations beginning to elerate, and he knew he must be approaching a new threshold.


    This was while, for all intents he was still a Mortal State Dominator. Rowan had broken everyw of power in this world, and he was beginning to have a hint of how terrifying his powers were.


    This revtion did not bring him any tion, only intense wariness, power such as this would attract attention, maybe it already had and he did not know it yet.


    Perhaps if he was lucky to be legendary before his lifespan pses, he would be invincible in this world? But only if he survives.


    His Constitution was ticking upwards at a rocket pace, and his body was bing denser, but his growing Strength waspressing his muscles, making his frame smaller and Agility was reducing his weight.


    Each of the stats were important. He suspected without those two stats he would have be a colossus, more than twenty feet tall and weighing multiple tons!


    He was sure other Dominators with the same stats would not have a body like his own. The Ouroboros bloodline made him intrinsically different from the inside out, and he was sure his same stat would be multiple times as powerfulpared to other Dominators with the same stats.


    Then Ouroboros hit a thousand points in the record and everything changed. He paused and fell to his knees, and slowly picked himself back up, yet he could not really move from his position, gesturing for Maeve to go ahead of him, he checked his Record.


    P????????? ??????


    Name: Rowan Kuranes


    Age: 11/11


    Strength : 96.7


    Agility : 95.9


    Constitution : 200.4


    Spirit : 56.8


    ss: None


    Title: ne walker


    Aspect : Spatial Sight (Tier 1)


    Skill: (None)


    Passive : Deciphernguage plete), Icy soul (level 4)


    Records:


    ?????????? ???????????? ?????????????????? [ATAVISM]- level 0 [1000/4000]


    ???????? ???????????? ¨C level 0 [0/1000]


    Soul Point :7.4288


    Remark : Divine Runt


    His robes were torn to shreds, he would be requiring better clothes going forward, else he would go through his wardrobe in no time.


    Outside his body, he was not too different. He may have grown a few inches, and his shoulders had be a bit wider, but his stats were almost triple of what it were before he began this fight.


    On his chest, three gleaming tattoos were iid on the shell, and he felt joy when he saw no more tattoos being created. His shell was now darker, almost turning ck.


    No matter how powerful he would be, he was not sure whether he would be able to gather enough souls before his lifespan ran out.


    His Strength and Agility were so close to reaching the Rift State, and the world almost seemed like it was slowing down. With his present Constitution, he may not need to breathe for hours, and now he was sure he that stat wise he was now far superior to Maeve, but in every other aspect, he was solelycking.


    ************************************************


    Glenn''s body was tired.


    His rage and anger were not.


    So, he burned his body. He burned what was left of his life and gave it to the damn Axe. In his mind, he heard the derangedughter of the weapon.


    ????????¡­


    He remembered the promises he gave himself. The oath he swore to his wife. "I am so sorry, my dear. I have been away from your touch for far too long. Our boy is now with you, and I am on my way home. My bloodline has ended. But I return to your arms triumphant."


    Glenn pumped more life force into the axe, and with a yell, he thrust the weapon at the sky. A green phantasmal Axe appeared above him, and the phantasmal image of the Axe grew, it brought forth intense light and heat.


    There was a single giant besieging them. The rest had retreated into the fog for reasons unknown. But this one stayed behind. The horrifying Visage of this giant seemed to be grinning.


    This particr giant enjoyed the ughter, for it took pleasure in slowly pulling men, women, and children apart. If it was thest thing he did, Glenn was going to kill this bastard.


    His eyes were fixed on it, and as the phantasmal image of the Axe grew, the light spread across the battlefield, revealing the transpiring carnage.


    Of the guardsmen who came to their rescue, only four remained. The valiant captain of the guardsmen had only one hand left, but he still fought like a machine. The body of a dead giantid near his feet in small chunks. These men fought like demons.


    Of the towns'' people, only about a hundred remained. The rest that survived either by luck or sheer will had grim faces, they did not expect to live past tonight.


    Nevertheless, this knowledge gave them a crazed determination to tear off a piece of flesh from their enemies. The men and women left behind protected their children in a wall of flesh and bone.


    Luckily, for them, a few moments ago, most of the Abominations fled. Only a few assaulted them, but thisst giant was clearly unwilling to leave.


    The mind of this Abomination came in shades of color and vibration, its ways of thinking were unknown to the human mind, yet like all things, it had goals. It purpose of existence was before it, and that was all that mattered. But the urgent summoning from deep within his blood troubled it. It still wanted to feast to glorify the One.


    The giant turned to Glenn and it eyes narrowed. Hints of cunning shed inside, and it attempted to leave. Turning around, it began entering the fog.


    Glenn panicked, he could not fully wait to charge the technique to deliver a killing blow.


    With a yell that came from inside his soul, he ????????????. The glowing phantasmal image shuddered and seemed to fade away. But that was a trick of the eye, for it moved extremely fast.


    A painful roar echoed from the escaping giant. The glowing axe image had sliced deeply into the spine of the giant. It feebly tried to reach for the weapon, but it was like mist beneath its hands.


    Glenn looked at the giant and grinned, all the while he had been holding the Axe up to the skies. With another powerful roar, he brought the pommel of the Axe to the ground. And the green phantasmal Axe stuck in the back of the giant exploded.


    The explosion brought light that momentarily turned everything white. When eyesight returned, the battlefield turned silent and everyone looked at the giant who was still whole and standing.


    Before the wave of despair drowned, everyone fighting for survival. The giant body slid apart in two, from the shoulder down to the waist.


    Their relief was short-lived, when the top half of the giant suddenly exploded with motion, only one hand was connected to the top half, as the giant moved, it began to growl.


    The sound was grating, and the eyes of those close to the giant bled. Its eyes fixed on Glenn. With one hand, it began to wriggle towards him like a worm, while dragging long piles of offal behind him.


    Glenn appeared dispirited, his aura was weak. He was like a me about to quench, only a slight breeze would snuff him out.


    And yet, he drew strength from somewhere unknown and roared back a challenge to the creeping giant. He raised his arms up and charged at the giant. Only to copse as he neared the creature. He was overspent.


    "Oh¡­. I curse the weakness of my body." His voice came out in a harsh whisper. Glenn closed his eyes in defeat as the leering face of the giant descended on him.


    He was going home.


    He suddenly heard a loud roar from a voice that reminded him of his son. "Foul Beast! Give me your Head!" It followed by a low thump and then silence. He opened his eyes, and they widened further in amazement.


    A god wrapped in ck and gold stood on the head of the giant. A rotating spiked wheel of gold floated behind him. The god put forth his hand and said," Glenn, thank you."


    Glenn replied, "You know my name. Take me. I am ready to go home."


    ************************************************


    Rowan stood on the head of the giant and heard thest words of Glenn, now a shrunken old man, who said he wanted to return home, his heart ached.


    Perhaps it was instinct, the power of Soul seized or because his soul had been chafed raw by the endless death, and he needed to give sce.


    Rowan came down from the head of the Giant. He knelt before the fallen man and cradled his head on hisp, he stroked his white hair, that drifted slowly in the evening breeze, and tried to keep the tears away from his voice.


    "Rest well warrior. The warmth of your home awaits."


    The ze cleared from Glenn''s eyes and it sharpened. He chuckled, "Warrior? I never thought I could be called that one day. I fear I have done little to deserve that honor."


    Rowan paused for a moment, his heart was heavy, but his voice was steady" I call you warrior not by the strength of your arms or the might of your feats."


    Rowan''s voice gained in strength as he used two fingers to touch the old man''s chest. " I call you warrior because of the valor in your heart. The terrors of the dark tested you, and you were not found wanting. Mighty warrior, how many Abominations tasted the edge of your de? How many mortals can im such honor? Can you hear the voices of everyone you''ve saved? Who would see a new day, because of your sacrifice."


    "I did¡­ I did not do it for them¡­ But for me¡­ I wanted blood."


    "And yet." Rowan said, "You stood by their side, and protected them until the very end. You have done ???????????????????? for them."


    The light dimmed from Glenn''s eyes, he strained to lift the Axe and presented it to Rowan, "I am d, for so long I thought I would die a failure¡­ I go home a warrior¡­ I only ask you let the legacy of our name live on"


    Rowan took the Axe. The moment he touched the weapon, he felt it shiver. He felt an emotion like the cold of an endless winter. He felt an intense lust for battle, and thest cries of dying gods.


    What sort of weapon was this?


    The Primordial Record stirred in his heart, and he saw a new Aspect: Berserker.


    The Aspect brought memories and skills, and his body shivered as it was ??????????????.


    As the intense rush of memories and skills continuously flowed through his veins. He gently carried the old man up and supported him against the head of the fallen giant, his light was fading but there were still embers smoldering.


    "Before you go home, warrior. Witness the glory of your weapon, and know that all that caused you grief shall die by its edge."


    Rowan hefted the Axe and turned.


    Long chapter, to thank you guys for the collection and powerstones.


    Like it ? Add to library!

 Chapter 37 The Last of Me

    <h4>Chapter 37 The Last of Me</h4>


    He quickly called up the Primordial Record, for he was sure that the new Aspect he received had altered the harmony inside his body, and he was right.


    He had gained far more than he had expected, and with the new revtion from the Primordial Record, his most ring weakness had been patched.


    P????????? ??????


    Name: Rowan Kuranes


    Age: 11/11


    Strength : 116.7


    Agility : 115.9


    Constitution : 200.4


    Spirit : 56.8


    ss: None


    Title: ne walker


    Aspect : Spatial Sight (Tier 1)


    Berserker (Tier 1)


    Skills:


    Enrage (Level 10¡ª Mortal State Completed) Vortex (Level 10¡ª Mortal State Completed) Bash (Level 10¡ª Mortal State Completed) Dash (Level 10¡ª Mortal State Completed) Smash (Level 10¡ª Mortal State Completed) Combo Attack (Level 10¡ª Mortal State Completed)


    Passive : Deciphernguage plete), Icy soul (level 4)


    Records:


    ?????????? ???????????? ?????????????????? [ATAVISM]- level 0 [1000/4000]


    ???????? ???????????? ¨C level 0 [0/1000]


    Aspect Gained: Berserker [Strength +20. Agility + 20. Constitution ¨C10 (Negated)]


    Soul Point :9.7654


    Remark: Divine Squire.


    There were many changes in his Stats. They were simply night and day inparison to a few days back when he came to this world, and he received the Primordial Record.


    His Attributes had been in single digits, and the current him could turn his previous self into a smear on the ground with no effort at all.


    What does it mean to be hundreds of times stronger than he was a few days back? The feeling was simply unmatched, and even though he was drowned in a swamp of sorrow and carnage, it was hard to deny, the pleasure of continually growing stronger.


    Wielding power and abilities far beyond what was capable of mortals was addicting, it was no wonder a world like this was mad.


    In his previous life, menmitted countless atrocities, made heart-wrenching sacrifices for what simply amounted to a measly pile of paper.


    What would the men of this world do, to acquire powers such as this. He already knew the answer.


    They would do anything!


    In a world like this, weakness would always lead to sorrow, here thembs do not inherit the earth, they get tortured, taken advantaged of¡­ They got devoured.


    He was but a weak mortal, easily bent to the whims of fate, but now, he had begun to see hope, all his Attributes had broken through the Rift state, and he could ???????? it.


    He felt more steady, sturdy and sharp, and his mind was clear. The Berserker Aspect came with many great attributes and skills, and his bloodline negated all the negatives the Aspect brought.


    What gave him great joy was the skills that came with the Aspect, his body was still digesting the wealth of memories that came with the Aspect; he knew it was only a matter of time; he would grow these skills to their full potential.


    This had patched a big hole in hisbat style, and he looked again at the Axe. This weapon was too strange and powerful and all these while it had been tugging at his body, like a set of icy teeth seeking to bite into his flesh, only his shell kept them away.


    Rowan should be d about his progress, but something bugged him.


    Was it not too easy? Maybe he had be used to setbacks and suffering, so that when he now had so many goodies dumped on hisp, he grew suspicious.


    Awfully convenient, wasn''t it? Where is the hook?


    Sigh. Why am I thinking about this at this moment? Where I can drop dead in the next instant.


    Rowan guessed he was just deeply wary.


    Yet, you only had to look at the events of his transmigration and the subtle warnings from the Primordial Record, and the suspicious events surrounding this disaster, and it was easy to see why he should be cautious.


    When his stats all broke through the Rift state, something peculiar happened, his eyes had narrowed in shock, but he dismissed the sensation for the moment. There would be time for deep soul-searching after now.


    He remembered why he was here and the promise he gave the dying man, at least one thing he had learned from the past days was focus andmitting yourself to one action at a time.


    The Axe had a powerful technique intrinsic to it. To activate the technique requires consuming the Body Essence of the wielder, in simpler terms, it meant Vitality.


    If there was one thing he had in spades, it was Essence. His constitution was enormous, and his vitality would put a cockroach to shame. His only weakness was the soul, or Rowan knew he would be unkible to arge extent.


    It was impossible to drain him of his vitality and he had a show to give the dying man to send him on his way, deeply suspicious of the Axe as he was, you do not p a smiling face. He had been given a mighty gift, and the least he could do was send Glenn home with a smile on his face.


    This weapon brought its unique sets of problems, but he would ept them, anything that gave him more power would be utilized and if he survived to the Legendary state. Well, he would have the time to start untangling himself.


    He opened himself to that devouring mouth, and something inside the Axe mped on his body, and the Axe gave a hum of pleasure.


    Rowan breathing slowed when the Axe began to draw on his physical essence. Disregarding his regenerative abilities, for his Constitution that had broken through the Rift state, it was not a considerable expenditure.


    In fact, the recovery capabilities of his body rendered any amount of essence the Axe collected moot, and Rowan would have been able to wild this Axe even if he was far weaker than now.


    This weapon was a Great Battle Axe. It should normally be deployed two-handed, but the Axe fitfortably in his one hand. The shaft had enchanting runes that resembled the trunk of a giant wood.


    The drain of his body essence slowly began to intensify. To him, it was negligible, but for a normal human being or even a Dominator, it would almost feel like your skin was slowly being peeled away. The feeling of aging years in a few moments must be a torture few could ept.


    Rowan, of course, remembered Glenn, he was now old and feeble and not far from death. Nevertheless, he remembered the jolly drunk with a crow''s mouth. Judging by the time the battle began and for how long Glenn fought, he should already be dead ten times over.


    He had mentioned his bloodline. Was Glenn a part of a Noble family? And was this weapon an intrinsic weapon of that family? Except for the Tiberius Noble family whose emblem was a pair of great axes, he did not recall knowing any Noble family with a Great Axe associated with their bloodline.


    Nevertheless, that was not too surprising, there were many minor Noble family, that had various broken bloodlines, it would be impossible to know them all. Compared to the chief seven Noble bloodlines, the rest were not that important.


    A green phantasmal Axe image silently appeared above Rowan, The light had a prating quality that pierced through the fog showing scattered patches of Abominations, who were slowly withdrawing.


    Glenn smiled in satisfaction. It was nearly impossible to find somebody that the Axe would acknowledge outside his bloodline, he had tried.


    That was what made his family unique. And that uniqueness brought their doom and also endless shame to Glenn, as thest surviving member of his line.


    He was too weak and cowardly to wield this weapon until the end. He had given it up for family, a decision he did not regret, and he was willing to bear the shame of it.


    Rowan felt a slight release, and the drain from the Axe began to decrease, yet Rowan felt it was not enough, this had not even scratched a single itch, and if his vitality was an ocean, the Axe had only collected a few buckets


    So instead of lessening the amount of essence it was attracting, he pushed more to the Axe. There was a slight hesitation from the weapon, and then it epted it with maniacal glee.


    Show me everything you are capable of.


    Another spot of light appeared again, it grew clear and another Axe de floated. He continued pouring Essence into the Axe and slowly another image appeared and when it seemed like the limit had been reached, another phantasmal image appeared.


    The light from the Axe drove away all the mist, and like four pale moons rising, the phantasmal images illuminated the area. The air seethes with potential for incalcble menace!

 Chapter 38 The Last of Me (2)

    <h4>Chapter 38 The Last of Me (2)</h4>


    Rowan knew he could give more, and he let everything loose, and he opened the floodgates.


    Rowan blood was currently a whitish gold color and contained an iparable amount of vitality.


    If not for the burden of carrying Soul Seizer and having died true deaths multiple times. He should be able to easily live for thousand of years.


    He had a sneaking suspicion that even if his soul were to die at this moment, his body would still live on as a Divine Artifact, powerful and indestructible.


    It gave him an odd sense of sce. His body would walk thisnds far after his death. A silent p to his enemies. Although he would prefer to be alive, and with every moment his chances increased.


    Every drop of Rowans blood was equivalent to the amount of blood in a thousand men, perhaps he was underestimating this number. Every drop. Iparable precious.


    His blood boiled, and they released a pale mist of dense vitality. His twin hearts began to beat faster, and Essence flowed from him in a rush. Rowan discovered another use of his shell, which was elerating the transfer of energy.


    It multiplied the speed of which Rowan used to transfer his Essence to the Axe, and the weapon began to shiver and the hum emanating from it increased, almost like a prehistoric battle machine emerging from slumber.


    Rowan doubted this weapon had ever tasted Essence such as his own. He had no way to measure his vitality with anyone else, but he doubted he had any topare in this world.


    At the spot Rowan gripped the Axe, a pale vein of gold began to snake up the shaft. And the shaft of the Axe was slowly turning a pale shade of gold. Three more phantasmal images appeared, and these were golden, like the first ray of a rising sun.


    The reason Rowan stopped at three was not because his physique could not sustain more of the images, but because this was the limit his spirit could handle. Anymore and he could hurt his allies.


    He felt a link to each of the floating phantasm, and he knew he could control each of the deadly Axe phantasms but in a rudimentary manner.


    For better control, Rowan felt it would have been better to only unleash one Phantasm. What I need here is no control, Rowan thought, but sheer destructive power.


    Rowan remembered the look in the eyes of the dying man, and he wanted to send him off with glory. It was a constion of a sort. He wished his help could extend beyond bringing death to their foes. But for the moment, this was all he could do.


    For a moment, he wondered if his blood could heal the wounded, but he doubted it, even the blood of lesser Dominators was a dreadful poison to a mortal, but still if he had time to breathe, he intended to check the healing capabilities of his blood on others.


    The night had turned to day under the illumination of the Seven massive phantasmal images of the Axe, and everyone was silent, their eyes falling to Rowan and then driven back up to the skies.


    Captain Titus and the remaining Guardsmen removed their facetes, eyes fixed on Rowan, for there was something unnaturally maic about his presence.


    Rowan looked at Glenn and said, "Witness warrior¡­ The glory of your bloodline." as he gestured above with his left hand, and the phantasmal image shone brightly before they disappeared into the mist, leaving trails of phantasmal light.


    Faster than what would be deemed possible, Rowan released another wave of attack and immediately following that he released another, his spirit was beginning to scream in exhaustion, but he scrapped at the bottom of the barrel and released a single bright golden phantom.


    They all disappeared into the fog. His Agility that had broken past the Rift state had allowed the world to slow down in his perception, and he was able to rapidly release those onughts.


    And for a moment, all was silent.


    With a great roar, Rowan struck the hilt to the ground.


    There was a slight boom that was felt rather than heard. Several bright lights shed ahead of them, and the ground rumbled.


    There was an intense whooshing sound, as the winds screamed past and leveled the fog until as far as the eyes could see, even the clouds above parted and were swept aside.


    Except for him and Maeve, who crouched to withstand the hurricane force winds, the rest of the people were blown off their feet, and they cried out in astonishment and fear


    The surroundings were devastated, and the fading howls of Abominations reverberated in the distance. Chunks of Abominations fell like rain, and the body of seven Giants slowly unraveled into pieces.


    There was silence. Before the loud cheer of the dusty people resounded, the winds carried a healthy amount of dust and smoke. There were weeping and hugs, and even the Stoic guardsmen pulled off their helmet andughed along.


    Rowan wished he could pull off the shell on his face, so he couldugh along with them, so they could see the joy in his eyes.


    Rowan eyes set on Glenn. He was wide-eyed and a grin decorated his mouth. His hands were clenched. But he was already dead. His open eyes seem to never want to close.


    This was a power he was sure at the Rift State. The great divide between Dominators. Thanks to this weapon, he could finally unleash power at this level.


    Rowan felt a rush of heat, as countless souls were funneled to his body, he shudders as his consciousness traced the growing soul points, as it broke past three hundred soul points and kept rising.


    Yet, this victory left a stale taste in his mouth. His delight for his growing soul points tempered by the fact that some of the Abominations he killed had been transformed from his people.


    Although he knew they were no longer his people after they turned, not all truths were easy to ept, he imagined in all the Abominations he had killed, that there as traces of the people that he once knew.


    Maeve was the only one not celebrating, her eyes were fixed on him, showing concern, he ignored her caring gaze and to distract himself from his grim thoughts, Rowan analyzed his surroundings, especially the route that the Abominations were escaping towards.


    The explosion had cleared the fog and Rowan could see quite far. It had leveled a greater part of the town and had blown out any fires.


    Perhaps if he had looked a littleter he would have missed it.


    The Abominations were heading towards the sylvankes. This part of the town was in an elevated position where an observer could easily peruse the beautifulkes.


    Hundreds of Abominations jumped into the river, and dozens of giants followed. At the center of theke he saw a woman.


    It was only her head that floated above theke. She appeared to be smiling. But her eyes were yellow and diseased and held no amusement only madness, her pupils were horizontal as a goat''s.


    Rowan watched as she opened her mouth and a giant crawled inside, she slowly chewed, yellow fluids spilling from her mouth. Her eyes fixed on him, and he heard a whisper by his ears. As she sank below the water.


    "Well yed, my child!"

 Chapter 39 The Last of Me (3)

    39 The Last of Me (3)


    "????????¡­. ???????? ???????????? ????????????¡­ ????????¡­ ????????. ?????? ?????????? ???? ??????????????. ??????''?? ?????? ?????? ?????????? ???????????? ??????. ?????? ???????? ???????? ???? ???? ???????????? ??????????. ?? ????????¡­ ?? ???????? ???????? ?????? ?? ?????????????? ????????."


    An emaciated boy, with white hair, walked slowly towards the vige, his directions were towards the shores of theke, he held two bundles in his hands and at every set interval they vibrated, and muffled sounds came from them.


    He shivered when an intense explosion happened ahead, and was blown to the ground when the resulting shockwaves hit him, he did not wait for long before he picked himself up and began walking again.


    The boy had shocking wounds running all over his body, he had deep wing wounds as if he was mauled by a bear and his legs were bereft of any skin, just a bleeding pile of muscles and ligaments holding his bones together.


    He must have been suffering an incalcble amount of pain, yet he still walks with them, and from his mouth whispers, that sounded like different people, some whispers were high-pitched, some were mellow and some were nothing but growls.


    "???????? ?????? ?????? ???????.


    ???? ???????????? ?? ?????? ????????. ?? ???? ?????? ?????????? ????????????¡­ ???????? ?????? ???????? ???? ???????? ???????? ???? ?????? ?????????? ?????? ???????????? ?????? ??????????."


    ?????? ???????????? ????''?? ?? ??????? ???????? ?? ??????''??!


    ???????? ?????? ?????????????? ???? ???????? ????¡­


    The open wounds of the boy had stopped bleeding red, and were slowly turning yellow. Yet after a while it turned back to red.


    This was not necessarily a good thing, for he would have copsed a while back, but the yellow blood healed him enough and in so doing prolonged his suffering.


    ???????? ?????? ?????????????? ???? ?????????????? ????¡­. ???? ?????????????? ?????????? ?????? ????????????¡­ ???? ???????? ????¡­


    His eyes began to change, his brown eyes that often exude warmth andughter began to turn yellow, and the whites of his eyes turned blood-red.


    ???????? ?????? ?????? ?????????????? ???? ???????? ????¡­.


    The bundle on his arm was the head of his mother and sister.


    Steisa eyes were closed as if she was asleep, tears had dried on her face; her skin was pale.


    Rose had an annoyed look on her face and her mouth was curled in a snarl, from her open mouth fragments of whispers emerged, and the boy seemed to nod along, and every so often he would shake his head in disagreement.


    But his steps were sure. He goes to theke.


    ?? ???? ????¡­ ????¡­ ????????????!


    ????????????????????????????????????????????|???????????


    Rowan''s journey back home was in a haze.


    His heart was in turmoil.


    He dimly heard the whispers of the people inquiring about who he was. Yet, he was too distracted to hear the reply Maeve had given them.


    Rowan did not think his appearance would cause undue rm to them, for as a Noble, he was permitted a level of entricity far more than regr folks.


    Besides, his shell now had an appearance of armor. All he knew was that they went silent, and followed him, he could not ask for anything more.


    He walked ahead of them, with Maeve was directly behind him, followed by the captain, the rest of the people and finally thest three Guardsmen.


    As he moved, he sought to clear his mind, and deliberate on what he had seen and the hidden link between them all.


    A while back, when his Attributes of Strength and Agility broke past the Rift State, he felt a familiar sensation. It was the same as what he felt when he transmigrated to this world.


    He had felt suffocated and tied down, it was as if he was weighed down by countless chains, that had wrapped around his body, and they were being tightened.


    He had felt a deep disgust in his soul, as if he were being vited on a fundamental level, and as the sensation reached its peak it vanished.


    Almost as if someone adjusted the parameters to correct a mistake, for, he was certain, that he was not supposed to notice.


    He had felt this particr feeling three times, the first was when he came to this world, the second time was when he touched that mysterious tattoo on his chest, and now he had felt it again.


    The Soul point he gathered from thest eruption with the Axe was 532. It was a lot, and he expected his growth to enter another explosive phase soon.


    Currently, he felt assured enough about his chances for survival, as his bloodline had stopped evolving and if he was not dying in the following days, he had a shot of bing a Legendary. He hopes he was not that unlucky for his lifespan to end in the next hour.


    That world with the Red moon that he visited through that yellow rock held a deep attraction to him. It may be more dangerous than he could fathom, but it was undoubtedly the key to his salvation.


    If he could gather soul points without having to wade through a mountain of corpses, he would take that options any day.


    This new option to grow give him leeway to think. He did not have many chances to with all the events urring around him, with the speed of the crowd, it would take at least one hour to get to the manor.


    Who knew what he might find when he returned, he trusted nothing, and he needed a few moments to gather his thoughts.


    It was a surprise that there were few injuries among the remaining people, with none debilitating, Rowan did not know whether he was to attribute that to divine intervention or the sheer effectiveness of the Abominations at killing.


    The children were mostly silent, which Rowan attributed to shock, but no doubt when the dust settled and the full weight of this day came to bear, it would leave scars that would never heal, yet they were not out of danger yet.


    He shot a burst of Spatial sight into the sky, he heard reports from Captain Titus about a winged Abomination, but it retreated before Rowan reached them.


    He also peered deep into the ground, he could not afford to be careless, even though his Spirit was at its limit.


    His Spirit still felt strain from the amount of power he had just slung towards the Abomination and, unlike his body, it was not recovering quickly enough, and using it in this manner was torturous.


    But these were a minor concern to what gued him. Rowan felt like a rat in a maze, he should be seeing something that had been ced in front of him, but he could not.


    It was like an itch he could not scratch, and it gnawed at his mind, reminding him that he would pay a price if he ignored it for long.


    What was he missing?


    Well, let''s return to what he knows, he woke up in a ughterhouse with a disorganized memory, and with a special condition, his lifespan was short. He was knocked out by his father and woke up in his manor, which was shortly attacked by Abominations, and the only thing that had kept him alive was the Primordial Record.


    Was this the Singrity his father spoke of? If it was, then it meant they knew or at least suspected he had it, and if that was the case, do they have an idea of the sort of power it gave him?


    If they even suspected half of what the Primordial Record was capable of, there would be no way he would be left out of their sight. Does that mean he was being monitored, but by whom?


    His sight swept through everyone behind him, there was a total of a hundred and seventeen people behind him, including Maeve and the Guardsmen. There were seventy-three children and youth, which included boys and girls, twelve men and twenty-seven women.


    Among all these people, who was the spy? At his manor, who could he trust? And if he were to look at it on a deeper level, what information had he been fed that he took for truth but was false.


    He was a stranger in this world, with a bad memory, if he was told ck was white and assumed that to be the truth, every inference he drew from that point forth would be incorrect.


    He would be like the fool, who sells himself and helps his buyer to count the money. He needed a source of clean information in other to take effective actions, that should be his next goal.


    Trying to find a traitor among people he hardly understood was a lesson in futility, even though the princely part of him frowned at this line of thought, he would not deceive himself.


    Please enjoy the chapter, second one would be an hour from now.


    Like it ? Add to library!

 Chapter 40 The Last of Me (4)

    <h4>Chapter 40 The Last of Me (4)</h4>


    Rowan called for Maeve, she and Captain Titus were behind him, and the Guardsmen were at the rear, eyes peeled for any dangers, "Thank you for your efforts earlier. I would not have made it here without you."


    "It was my honor, My Lord. Without the strength of your arms, any contribution I make would be useless" Maeve replied.


    Rowan also gestured to the captain, who came closer to him," Captain. Nowhere in your contracts as Guardsmen of my family was it stipted you had to fight against Abomination. I salute your bravery and of your men. The tales I heard of the Guardsmen bravery do not do you justice."


    Captain Titus bowed formally to him," We are your shield and spear, My Prince. Our lives are given worth by service to the Throne of Kuranes."


    Service. Rowan mused internally. For men like this, that word carried a heavy weight. Rowan nodded at the captain, "I want you to know this captain. That I would do all in my power to make sure the fallen are given all the honor they deserve."


    Rowan dismissed him. The Captain bowed once more and stepped back.


    Rowan turned to Maeve, "We are going to call a general meeting to deliberate on the current situation, but I would like your opinion on our next action"


    Maeve thought for a while," My Lord, Abominations are a regional disaster. If the infestation is not kept in check, then theoretically they could expand forever, creating stronger battle forms until they would overrun the entire continent.


    "I have sent missives to the Family Pce and the Army barracks at Wurhold, which is the closest to Calcutta. We could hold out for a while inside the manor. I am sure reinforcement would soon arrive."


    Maeve sighed, "At first I thought the safest alternative was to leave this region and flee to Aroth the Capital, your family home lies there. We could easily bring enough firepower to scour out this infestation.


    "The presence of saboteurs in the manor and the quantity of Abominations we are encountering means that if we leave, we won''t be able to defend ourselves adequately, for weck any credible intelligence on our foes.


    "I cannot be sure which level of battle form they might have achieved. And if there is a possibility that they have a champion, then we are doomed.


    "As you know, we have two main routes of passage: Through the forest or theke, we have seen the Abominations retreating into theke, so that''s a death trap in the making, and I have no doubt there would be more Abominations inside the forest, we are effectively surrounded with no path of escape.


    "We could decide to flee with the Guardsmen and try to push through the obstacles that we would encounter, but I would leave that as ourst option.


    "Staying and creating a defense in the manor would be the lesser of two evils. We would wait for reinforcement, and we can mount an effective defense, with the Defensive Sigils on the manor, we might be able to survive."


    "How could this happen?" Rowan said, "How could such a sizable amount of Abomination surround this town without any indication?"


    Maeve frowned, "Logically it should be impossible, for the amounts of Abomination we have encountered, they would have needed to have killed tens of thousands to grow to this level, There had been no reports of towns around here falling to their infestation. The only adequate exnation would be Dominators¡­ Powerful ones or a Dominator with a niche ability."


    "So how do we fight against that." Rowan grunted in eptance, "Abominations I understand, theye to kill and consume, but how do we fight an enemy that we don''t know their intent or purposes and most worrying of all is that Abomination Core, it is the root of this disaster, and I don''t think we have the capability to destroy it yet."


    Maeve frown had slowly been heightening with apprehension as Rowan continued, "We may be able to guess the intent of the Dominators or group of Dominators that would cause this infestation, do you have any ideas?"


    "If this is induced by Dominators, then If we examine this situation with the perspective of money and resources." Maeve replied, "This town is at the end of nowhere, we produce no valuable goods or are we on any gem lodes or valuable minerals.


    "The offshoot of ourke does not particrly lead to any important destinations and there is no particr valuable beast to be hunted inside of it, also the Misty mountains behind us are notoriously barren.


    "There has been no new development or changes in this town, except¡­ "


    "Me." Rowan whispered, "The new change was my presence. Because of me, all these people have suffered a terrible fate."


    "Master, I do not agree with this statement of yours." Maeve sternly said, "You are in no way responsible, and you have risked your life for your people, you have gone way past your duty and defended them.


    "I know of most Nobles that would rather flee than stand and fight against even lesser odds. Please, Master, do not assume any responsibility for this crime in your heart."


    "Oh, I know I''m not personally responsible for this." Rowan shrugged, "But¡­ It can also be said my presence brought disaster, whether knowingly or unknowingly. Do not get me wrong. I hold no guilt in my heart, except for the guilt of powerlessness, if I were capable enough, none would plot against me in this manner. I am just too weak"


    Rowan sighed and brought the Axe forward, it hung on his back, tied with the strips from his robe, the weapon had been vibrating and soon calmed, the moment Rowan held it. He peered at the weapon, running his hands up the handle that now had, multiple veins of gold growing inside.


    Maeve struggled to hold herughter and Rowan turned his nk face to hers, and she said, "Master, with the ability you have shown. I know of no Dominator your age that could best you, and you became this powerful in a matter of days. Forgive me, master, for what I am about to say next¡­ I hate your father, for numerous reasons, but he gave you the chance to grow powerful, and by the gods I believe you have surpassed all expectations."


    At what cost. Rowan sighed inside, could the infestation of these abominations be a way to test the ability of the Singrity? Well, he would get the answers soon or not, he was helpless in his approach to tackling this conundrum.


    Rowan spoke in a soft voice, "I believe the core of the Abomination is here. Within Sylvankes."


    He was silent for a while as he adjusted the Axe and shifted it to his shoulders, "Did you see the direction the Abomination fled to?"


    "I believe it was towards theke." She said, "Though I saw a few proceeding to the west of the town towards the woods."


    Rowan paused for a while before he said, "Did you see a gigantic head of a woman, with the eyes of a goat?"


    "I did not, Master, and with the chaos, I might have missed it, but that would be quite difficult for me to overlook such a sight. I do think, however, you might have seen what you saw because of your perception. Whatever methods you use to see, had shown you a world that is blind to me."


    My sight! Had he not been searching for a way to see the truth, to understand his situation? This could be the key to start unraveling the darkness he found himself. He could glimpse a world outside the sight of most, then he would see truths that were denied him.

 Chapter 41 The Last of Me (5)

    41 The Last of Me (5)


    The fog had thinned to nothingness, and Rowan was surprised that daybreak had arrived. It did not seem so long ago when the sun rose yesterday, a full day had been consumed by the chaos and despair.


    He had experienced so much, yet he could close his eyes¡­ and easily remember when he was a miner digging through the earth or he when he was a frail Noble brat, who buried his head in books and dreams. Now in less than a week. He had be something different.


    In less than a week, he had seen death and suffering far more than he could have ever imagined. He had killed and ?????? killed. This should have been a terrible dream, but he was awake and aware of all of it. So, what does that make reality but a nightmare.


    What would he have to be to survive this reality? What atrocities was he willing tomit? What sacrifices was he willing to make?


    Again that words came forth, unbidden, from his mind, "I thought I was a man, but I am nothing but char and cinders."


    ?????????? ?????? ??????????????. ?????????? ?????? ??????????????. ???? ???????? ?????? ???????? ?????????? ?????? ???? ?????????? ????? ?????? ???? ?? ?????? ?????? ?????? ?????????? ???????????? ?????? ?????????????????


    Rowan finally approached the heavy gates of his manor, it was a draw bridge which dropped over a small mo??t filled with Azythin, a nasty material that corrodes flesh and bones.


    They arrive to the cheering and weeping of the manor''s staff, who saw the techniques Rowan had unleashed from a distance and heard the screams from the town. They had all shaken in fear.


    The relief when they had felt seeing the arriving crowd was palpable, since most of them had families from the town, and they were distraught at the fate of their loved ones.


    Rowan saw hopeful faces, that soon scrunched up in sorrow and disbelief at the sparse crowd behind him, he had done all he could, yet he still felt shame.


    But he was amazed at the tenacity of these people. At the start of the day, this town was breathing and thriving. Well over three thousand people made this ce home. Now what was left numbered no more than one hundred and twenty.


    If Rowan did not fully understand the reality of this world. Now he did. Death came for all, but in this world, death was a malicious and relentless wave washing over the shore. The people were like loose sand, and with every wave, more of them were dragged to the cold darkness. Inevitable and unrelenting, it would never stop until it consumes all.


    Then he saw something amazing that drove the darkness away from his thoughts. These people understood their helpless stance in this world, yet they kept on pushing for a better day, he had never seen strength like this.


    Rowan saw them bracing themselves and picking their grief and cing them aside. Without the threat of immediate demise, they hugged their neighbors andforted the children.


    He saw Purdue the Dark Priest, his face drawn and tired. Yet, his voice of constion andfort was strong. Purdue caught his gaze and Rowan nodded at him, he returned the gesture.


    He saw faces he knew from his memories, and those he knew from the souls he kept. In a manner, he knows everyone here deeply.


    Rowan watches as a semnce of calmes over the people. He watched the horror and the nightmare slowly pull away from their Visage.


    But you only had to look beneath the surface, and you would catch a glimpse into eyes that held only pain but shielded by a strength borne from love. They did notin over what was lost, but instead strove to protect what was left.


    Seeing all these. Rowan wept. He was thankful for his shell, for he was sure his face presently would make babies cry. And in a weird way, tears were a form of release.


    Why should hein about the darkness and his loss? He was far more powerful than these people, but in their own way, they were all stronger than him, like an unyielding grass, they bend but they do not break and even if they are cut down and burnt, from the ashes they would make themselves new.


    He had much to learn from them, for even in his plight, he still had much to give thanks for. Not only that, but he had already lost if he let despair win.


    The butlers called to round up the people, for he was going to distribute them in the hall beside the manor, but Rowan stopped him.


    He cleared his throat and addressed the gathered people, surprised at how effortlessly he switched to the role of prince, another stark reminder of how different he had be, not only his body had changed, his mind as well.


    He was born to Nobility, and in this world that title meant something entirely different from the norm. It was not just a difference in social ss or in the way of thinking. They could as well be a different species from the rest of humanity.


    Rowan was not convinced that this made them better than regr humans, he could even argue that it worsened them in certain aspects. To him, sentience was a watershed. Any creature that had sentience had to be ced in the same category, and none was superior to the other.


    So, even if he had the blood of gods running in his veins, he was not superior to humans, he was d that the prince all through his life never drew himself away from humanity.


    With that in mind, this world believed in might, and whoever had the bigger fist, would rule.


    Although these sentiments were for good reasons. Gods and fantastical beings walked thend, and some of them were not virtuous. Many were downright evil, and humanity as a whole would suffer if it did not have capable leaders and guardians.


    Rowan felt that Nobles began as that¡ªGuardians. And as with all things that power touches, it tends to change and not always for the better. Nobles were no longer Guardians but became Rulers and Tyrant.


    All his entire life he had been told that the blood of a Noble is more precious than the lives of ten thousand men.


    The actions of these few here begged to differ.


    The bravery and tenacity of these people was remarkable to him, and so he needed to give back to these people who had shown him a path from despair.


    That was what he told them, as they all gathered before him in silence.


    He could not promise them salvation, every path to that sweet release had been blocked, escape bynd or water had been denied to them.


    He was unable to promise them victory, for even he himself did not know the hour he would die, only that it was soon, and he feared he was not strong enough to face their foes¡­


    Yet, he could tell them¡­


    "When I was given the keys to thesend to make it my own. I despaired. I questioned the decision of my family. Why should I leave the Magnificent Capital and go live at the end of nowhere? To live with people who have not seen a different scenery their entire life? What could they teach me? They had no grand tale or bads. The gods had never deemed it fit to walk theirnd, or dine in their halls."


    ?????????????? ???? ?? ???????????????? ?????? ??????????. ???? ???????? ?????? ?????????? ??????????, ?????????????? ?????? ???????? ???? ??????, ?????? ???????? ?????????? ?????????? ??????????????.


    "I said to my family: They had no sense of fashion. No reputable arts or craft, they were not even wealthy. The tax they paid¡­ pittance."


    ?????????? ???????? ???? ?????? ??????????. ?????? ?????? ???????? ?????? ???????? ????????.


    The crowd began to shift, yet the tone of Rowan''s voice held them, even the children went silent,


    "Nevertheless I dide to yournd, with hopes that I could see some redeeming quality. Something to stir my spirit."


    ???????? ?????? ????????¡­ ???????? ????????!


    "What I saw was worse. Your farnds were more rock thannd. You hunt for meat where Demons and Mutants rove. Your rains were storms, and your ports are never peaceful."


    ?????? ???????? ?????????? ?????????? ?????????? ?????? ???????? ????????. ?????? ???????? ?????????? ?????????????? ????????. ?????? ?????????? ???? ?????????? ????????¡­


    "Yet, day after day, I watched you create miracles out of suffering. You broke thend. You tame your waters. Each one of you left me in awe. You made me aware that it was me who was unworthy of thesends and of its people, and ever since that moment, I had fought to gain her eptance¡­ And I have failed."


    ???????? ???????? ?????? ??????????! ???????? ???????? ?? ?????? ????????!


    Chapters like these are harder.... Yet fun to write.


    Like it ? Add to library!

 Chapter 42 The Last of Me (6)

    <h4>Chapter 42 The Last of Me (6)</h4>


    Rowan paused for a while and looked at the faces that watched him in rapt attention, "An unspeakable evil came to you like a thief at night. It is called an Abomination. Some of you may have heard whispers of this horror. But every one of you saw its fangs and bear its wounds. I cannot begin to imagine your loss and the pain you have felt. So with my bloodline as a descendant of the gods, this is what I promise you."


    Rowan raised the Axe up in the air and let his Vitality flood the weapon, it began to let out a deep vibration that shook the bones of everyone gathered here, their bodies seemed to be filling with energy as the light from the Axe made their eyes glow like stars "I will destroy the monsters that brought you pain, everyst one of them. We shall bathe in their screams and I shall bring their skulls to you, and we shall drink wine from them, and from it bones we shall build an epitaph. For our fallen!"


    "FOR OUR FALLEN!!!!" The roar that answered Rowan was primal and raw. He had managed to turn the helplessness and the fear of these people into rage.


    He turned his faceless face to the butler," Make sure my peopleck nofort. My home is theirs. Give them everyfort we can afford, including from my personal stocks. I do not require those anymore"


    Rowan turned and left, his steps were heavy, and his people bowed to him, as he walked by. Maeve followed behind him.


    His mind dwelled inside his Record, as he could not wait to settle down and dig into his paths to power. With the number of souls he just harvested, he could take the next step forward.


    He could feel the ticking of the clock and the weight of expectations.


    **************************************


    The Third prince sat by the bed of a dying woman, while he stroked her white hair, her wrinkled skin conveyed old age, and she let out deep coughs that rattled out of her bony chest apanied by painful spasms.


    When she spat out phlegm with blood specks, the Third prince gently cleaned her mouth and spoke soft words to her to ease her suffering, for it was clear she was in her final moments.


    When the spate of coughing ended, she looked at the Third prince with confusion in her eyes, she opened her mouth to speak, and her voice, even though it was shadowed by age, was still clear.


    "I know that I have asked you the same question, a thousand times before, and I implore you for yourpassion, at the least let me die knowing the reason for my torment!"


    The Third prince looked at her with a warm smile, his chubby countenance made him appear harmless, and his smile reminded one of the goodness inherent in the heart of men.


    Yet, that smile¡­ That smile had given her nightmares since the time of her birth. He had been there from the moment she was born, she heard from her people that he started with her parents, he slowly skinned them alive and let them live in agony for months before he killed them.


    She had suckled from her weeping mother''s skinless breasts for the first three months of her life. His powers kept them aware and sane, he left soon after with a warning to the vige head, for her to be taken care of.


    Every year after that he returned, and he caused malfeasance, sometimes the pranks were harmless, like shaving her bald or flooding her home with urine, but other times they were diabolical.


    When she was thirteen, she had woken up with the decapitated heads of half the women in the vige, stacked as her bed, their hair as her nket and their tongues as her pillow. She had screamed for hours until she lost her voice and nearly went insane. She was thirteen that year, but her nightmare never lessened, it got worse¡­


    Not only that, but she had married, eight times in her lifetime, and after she got pregnant, he would kill the child and husband and make her live with their corpse for days on end¡­


    Decades after decades of torture, of course she had tried killing herself, but she would wake with everybody in her vige ughtered, and then she would be sent to another vige¡­ After trying to kill herself three more times¡­ She stopped, for she knew he would not let her die, and it would only result in the death of countless people.


    Here shey dying and, like a vulture, he sat beside her, watching herst breaths escape from her lungs, and savoring her despair and confusion.


    "You are ny-five years old today. Yet, do you know how old I am?"


    She looked at him perplexed, and the Third prince sighed.


    He was about to speak, when the shadows behind him swirled and a hooded figure came through it.


    "The General has been restless, every third ping on my Hearthstone is from him, we need to throw him a bone, else we risk losing his support." The voice of the hooded figure was low with a hint of annoyance¡­


    The Third prince''s gaze never left the face of the dying woman, "Then let him y." He said, "Give him the keys to the test tubes and let him fiddle with them until he is satisfied."


    "No way. I won''t let that brute enter my Nexus."


    The Third prince proceeded to rub his brows in irritation, "Then let him send a couple of men inside, there is already a stationed garrison inside the Nexus that he thinks is hidden. It''s cute how he thinks he is so smart. He can be petty, so don''t give him an excuse to use them."


    "Only with our supervision, and he won''t be given direct ess, only the shielding of his men equipment is allowed." The hooded figure paused, "And how did he gain ess to the Nexus and was able to conceal those soldiers within? Did you help him?"


    Raising his hands in noticeable concession, the Third prince said, "Give the man some ck after all, he can figure his way to his rear end given enough time. I got frustrated at his attempts at subterfuge¡­ I just had to give him something"


    The hooded figure muttered a series of expletives under his breath, before he brought out a Rune Stone which the series of events happening in Calcutta was disyed.


    "There has been a series of developments that I find particrly interesting. Your brat¡­ His growth has been spectacr, and this unknown bloodline more so."


    "Is that so? Now that is something I would want to see." The elderly woman began a new round of coughing, and the Third prince absently patted her head like a dog.


    They both began to watch everything that had transpired in the manor, when Rowan killed the Demon, they apparently thought it was normal, but then, he left the corpse behind, the Third Prince scratched his head, "Wasn''t the singrity supposed to influence him to eat the flesh of the Demon?"


    "That function was, er¡­ suppressed." The hooded figure said, "The Holy Mother demands it."


    "Now, that''s a little surprising. Seeing as without the flesh of Demons and Abomination, he would not be able to grow. Do you no longer require that data?" The Third prince spat in annoyance.


    "Before you get aggravated, I hope that you understand without her intervention we have nothing substantial, and besides he is a failed subject, his lifespan should be lesser than a decade, and the only use for him is to test the viability of the n. We do have better candidates."


    "Like you, I suppose."


    "Well¡­ I won''t say that exactly, I prefer a hands-off approach to matters like this. Er¡­ I just want to gather data for my projects¡­ Nothing more."


    The Third Prince sniffed and turned away, continuing to watch the events taking ce. He was silent until the moment Rowan manifested his shell, strangely they could not detect the presence of the creature that put together the shell for Rowan only it''s sudden creation and Rowan''s activation of Soul Seizer was also missing, the recording seemed to skip ahead, without none of them being the wiser.

 Chapter 43 The Last of Me (7)

    <h4>Chapter 43 The Last of Me (7)</h4>


    Yet, the mystical shell that appeared, was enough to draw their attention. The eyes of the Third Prince lit up, as his pupils began to glow red, "What sort of bloodline is that? Even through the distance of space, I can feel its antiquity. I have never seen the sort. Rowan has Kuranes blood, no matter how thin it was, yet this new bloodline stripped away everyst strand of it. Can you even begin to understand how difficult that is supposed to be? That old hag made sure to imprint herself in every drop of our blood."


    The hooded figure choked and coughed, looking around in fear, but he soon settled and answered with an aggravated tone, "I have no idea, but the Singrity is supposed to draw a bloodline intrinsically linked to its host. Do you by chance have Dragon blood in the Kuranes line?"


    "How do you expect me to know, some of my ancestors bred like rabbits and were famous for never keeping their third sword encased or their deep caves dry.We could as well have a bloodline connections to even insects."


    "Well, that solves our conjectures, doesn''t it? The Singrity can ess bloodlines from outside the sphere of the gods. Every single user had a new bloodline or an upgrade of their existing bloodline. I have a theory that every single powerful bloodline that exists outside the seven could be traced back to it. But that''s not the best part. Keep watching."


    They watched the egg shrink and also Rowan discovering the yellow rock, he touched it and vanished for a while before he returned.


    The Eyes of the Third Prince red red as it began tobust, mes poured down his eyes like tears, and he clenched his hands tight. If he could cross that barrier¡­ The boy had proven his usefulness, they now had a key to that ce, and that was all that mattered.


    "This result is astonishing, if the Singrity is the reason he could enter that ce, we have reaped the most benefits. Let''s kill him and strip that bloodline from his body, with that key, none of these projects matter." The Third prince said in excitement.


    "I rmend caution, do not lose our end goals for a benefit not yet verified. For the moment, there is no proof that he might have reached that ce. He may have reached the passage, but could not see the doors. So until we are sure of the true extent of his advance, I will call for temperance in our actions for the moment."


    "You are right. Forgive my out burst."


    "It''s normal old friend. My reaction when I first saw that was worse than yours. I nearly pulled him from the Nexus. Let''s continue watching¡­ There are more surprises ahead."


    The Third Prince settled and continued viewing the events with a more cool gaze. As he saw Rowans increasing feats of strength, his frown went deeper.


    "Without consuming the bodies of Abominations, it''s not logical how he is getting stronger, I am no longer at ease with this experiment, I am cutting it down to thest two percent of its proposed duration. We would use other subjects for more in-depth interpretation of the Singrity." The Third prince''s eyes slowly turned green, before zing to blue, his gaze grew deeper, as if he wished to tear Rowan piece by piece and uncover every secret he was carrying."


    "My best guess is that it''s a spillover from the bloodline he essed." The hooded figure said, "he might be digesting the benefits it brought, and what supports this hypothesis is the presence of this unique wrapping on his body, he is literally walking with his shell! It must be a Dragon bloodline, but one that is mighty and focuses on body strengthening."


    "Huh, so he turns out to be a brute. How disappointing, with his quick mind and clever disposition, I expected him to pick a more energy focused bloodline."


    "Well it doesn''t really matter anyway, his lifespan was spent when he was being merged with the singrity, and it would, he would need to get to the Incarnation State to elevate his soul, and that would take centuries."


    "His Spirit appears to bepelling too, his movements are too clean otherwise. This is surprising, for this Bloodline is incredibly versatile. Which State of Change do you reckon he is on at this time?"


    "Peak Legendary, with a foot into the Rift State. Note that it''s only been a few hours, and he did not use any Pathways to grow, even without sustenance from the Singrity, his powers keep growing. I would love to see how much more he develops with a stunted Singrity, s I don''t believe his lifespan would be enough. Besides, he cannot grow past the Legendary State, for the only Aether inside the Nexus is controlled by me."


    The Third prince grunted in apparent understanding, "Yet I would be more at ease with another subject. Let Augustus satisfy his curiosity, and then we pull the plug." He resumed watching.


    When they saw the Axe, the hooded figure scoffed, "Augustus is a fool, and an exceptionally dangerous one. That weapon should have never seen the light of day."


    "Ha ha ha ha¡­ You are a funny one, old friend. You are a pot calling the kettle ck. He toys with match sticks, and we y with an inferno, you are underestimating Augustus, do not regret it. Besides....."


    The Third prince arched his eyes at the disy of power that Rowan called down on the Abominations, "That little stunt right there would have drained most of his remaining lifespan. His vitality is impressive, but he has called enough projections to drain ten Rift State Dominators. Such a waste of essence, he wields the Axe as if he is throwing a rock. To waste it on such a pointless move is disappointing, since he won''t be consuming the bodies. He is a fool, and even worse he is a sentimental one."


    "Yet you are still worried about his development and terminating the project just as it is beginning to bear fruit." The hooded figureughed.


    "I don''t like surprises." The Third Prince said, "You have given me enough as it is, with your tampering with the functions of the Singrity. In that case, he should be stuck as a mortal, now with this Axe, he is as powerful as a Rift State Dominator. Even though his abilities are inconsequential to me, I am not in the habit of watching a potential foe grow a foot, when he was given space for an inch."


    After the battle and the speech from Rowan that had the Prince smiling in glee, he turned to the hooded figure, "Well, I have drawn my conclusion, but before I tell you, I want to know what is troubling you about these events."


    "Well if you must know, what we watched seemed linear, but I expected you to have spotted some irregrities, especially towards the moments he received that new bloodline. You would only notice an error if you check the time stamps. There are specific portions of the missing recordings, somehow my Runes could not record them. This is troubling."


    "We are dealing with a Singrity, there are risks thate with an undertaking such as this. Remember, we don''t fully understand what we are dealing with here. This is the first trial run, I expect some degree of uncertainties." The Third Prince dismissed the im. " In three days, we pull the plug."


    "I know¡­ Yet, it bothers me. Oh¡­ What conclusions have you drawn."


    "Oh¡­ It''s a small matter,pared to yourck of urate data. You see, I can''t put my finger on it, but I am certain that this person is not my son!"


    "Of course he''s not your son anymore. His bloodline has been changed to another, and the only thing linking you to him, is your name."


    The Third prince looked at him in surprise, while he muttered, "So intelligent, yet still so dumb." He turned away from the hooded figure and concentrated on the dying woman.


    The enigmatic figure slowly vanished into shadows.

 Chapter 44 The Last of Me (final)

    <h4>Chapter 44 The Last of Me (final)</h4>


    "Oh, where was I, before I was so rudely interrupted. Yes¡­ Your impending death, isn''t it? Performing so many duties tends to muddle my mind a bit."


    The dying woman knew he had nopse in his recollection, just one of his endless games he liked to y.


    He suddenly said, "Have you ever wondered: when you killed yourself, why you always awoke to find the rest of your people ughtered."


    Hate shed through the eyes of the woman, it was difficult to forget the countless transgressions he had done to her, for he made sure he reminded her often, as if he wanted to keep the wounds in her mind as fresh as the day he inflicted them.


    She said, "Was that not for your own sick desires? I do not remember me being an aplice in any of your ughter. You have made me a pariah my entire life and I do not have much time left, why do you continue to y these games?"


    "Oh¡­ There is still fire inside you. I thought you lost that decades ago. Well, I will answer your questions, but first I want you to answer mine. If you are not cooperative, I won''t be able to help. So, you see, the ball is in your court." He poked her yfully on her face repeatedly.


    Age had mellowed her emotions, and her suffering had taught her tolerance. Schooling back her hatred back into the depth of her soul, she asked, "Why do I wake up to the scene of everyone dead, anytime I kill myself."


    The Third prince grinned, "Usually, you figure it out more quickly before your deathbed, but I have to admit I have been a little more rough with you this time." He paused before he said, "I am no god, Ameera."


    She shivered, whether it was because he called her name, or the damning premonition she felt, suddenly she wanted to avoid hearing his next statements, and she could see that he saw the conflicts in her mind and his smile went wider.


    "I cannot break some intrinsicws of reality¡­ " The Third prince frowned, "Not, yet I suppose, and anytime you choose to untimely kill yourself, I have to gather life force from somewhere, don''t I? As always, there are always limitations to collecting life force to supplement another person, like simr species, familiarity and a host of other reasons we cannot get into now."


    She began to shudder and tears dripped down her face. "All those times¡­ I killed them!"


    "Yes you did, hey¡­ Don''t cry, it was for a good cause. I told you I cannot rewrite somews of reality yet. You are among some of my experiments to break some rules. I think you might have an inkling of whates next. Don''t you?"


    "You said¡­ I was slow this time in finding the truth¡­ You don''t mean?"


    "Yes¡­ Listen to the sounds of these people outside that love you. They shall fuel your next resurrection."


    "How long¡­ How much have I¡­ Have you¡­" She stammered, her thoughts in disarray, her frail heart beating so hard, she could hear it over the sound of her mind breaking.


    "I have lived a very long life and time gets blurry after the first few millennia, I can only guess, for you are one of mytest experiments, maybe a few¡­"


    "Do not lie to me!" A cry that carried despair and anger in equal measure came from her throat, she would have been amazed by her boldness, before now, but at this time, she could not really think deeply, for her heart¡­ Hurts.


    The Third prince stopped smiling and a hint of pity entered his eyes.


    The soft voice from him and the pity in his eyes worsened it, and she hated him, with every fiber of her being, how dare he try to posture with any semnce of humanity? How dare he¡­


    "It has been neen iterations so far." The Third prince said, "Altogether, we have made this y for 1,350 years."


    Ameera turned away from him, "You take pleasure in this?" He paused, seemingly surprised at her question, then he took some time to consider her words.


    "In a manner." He said, "If I don''t enjoy pursuing my goals, I would have left it all behind long ago."


    "I hate you with everything inside me. I curse you¡­ Monster. To never find whatever you seek." Ameera voice was clear, and her eyes were fixed on the Third prince, she pushed all her hate and anger to him.


    "Perhaps your wish mighte true, but¡­" He gently ced a hand on her head, and closed her opened eyes, herst breath was her curse.


    He blew gently at her corpse and she turned to a human¡ªshaped pile of ash, but her clothes and the bed sheid on were untouched.


    A dull red glow rose from the ashes, and he opened his palm, and the glow came to rest on it. It was a soul surrounded by chains made from mes, and even as he watched the soul began to slowly fade, the slight frown was the only indication that thest ny-five years he spent on this iteration was a failure. "I have time Ameera, in the face of time, your curse is meaningless."


    The Third prince left the small room where Ameera died, outside there were well over five hundred people gathered. Ameera had been a controversial figure. One whom the whole vige hated.


    As the Third prince went outside, a cheer rang out, the jinx was finally dead. The Third prince grimaced and snapped his fingers, and everyone from the men, women, and children to the animals all turned to ash.


    From the ashes he gathered a formless energy and fed to the fading soul he sped. He sighed and made a gesture and the soul vanished, he turned away and slowly departed the vige, heading towards the setting sun.


    A woman a few thousand miles away, smiled in her sleep, as she snuggled deeper into the arms of her lover, a faint glow lit up her stomach, and she frowned in difort, but as the glow faded she settled deeper into sleep. Unaware that tonight, she had just conceived and the future of her and her lover was altered.

 Chapter 45 Cocoon Breaks

    <h4>Chapter 45 Cocoon Breaks</h4>


    It was a short walk to his room, where Rowan retrieved his diary and, ncing around, located a sketchbook inside the drawers of his workstation, he also took out a wooden square box, that was beside it. The box was polished to a dull green finish, and embossed in the bottom left corner of it were the words: Rema Trading House.


    Keeping all these close to him, he walked to theboratory, denying Maeve questing hands to carry the items for him.


    Realizing that he did not require her assistance, she hurried ahead and had the doors to theboratory opened before Rowan reached them, she used the opportunity to run a quick scan through it, frowning at the broken windows. Those would have to be fixed soon enough, but at least the metal barriers were still in ce, so that makes this ce the safest for now.


    She saw Rowan cing the Axe by his side, plus the books and the box he carried, and she decided to ce a spatial anchor on the weapon, but she retreated with a flinch. The weapon had sliced through her links without any effort.


    Shaking her head at another point of interest she would have to keep an eye on, she rapidly went through the wardrobe for a fitting wear for her Master, which she began to assemble by the door.


    Rowan found a section of the floor that was free of any clutter and sat down cross-legged. He closed his eyes and made an effort to calm his spirit, his mind had been overworked, and he needed to be calm for his next upgrades to his bloodline. He heard the sounds of the door to theboratory closing, and for a short while, silence prevailed.


    Rowan called up the Primordial Record.


    P????????? ??????


    Name: Rowan Kuranes


    Age: 11/11


    Strength : 116.7


    Agility : 115.9


    Constitution : 200.4


    Spirit : 58.5


    ss: None


    Title: ne walker


    Aspect : Spatial Sight (Tier 1)


    Berserker (Tier 1)


    Skills:


    Enrage (Level 10¡ª Mortal State Completed) Vortex (Level 10¡ª Mortal State Completed) Bash (Level 10¡ª Mortal State Completed) Dash (Level 10¡ª Mortal State Completed) Smash (Level 10¡ª Mortal State Completed) Combo Attack (Level 10¡ª Mortal State Completed)


    Passive : Deciphernguage plete), Icy soul (level 4)


    Records:


    ?????????? ???????????? ?????????????????? [ATAVISM]- level 0 [1000/4000]


    ???????? ???????????? ¨C level 0 [0/1000]


    Soul Point :542.1134


    Remark: Divine Squire.


    Rowan peered at the Remark and scoffed. Apparently, the Primordial Record had a weird sense of humor...good to know.


    He was a Divine Squire by its estimation, which was amusing. Was it acknowledging the fact that Rowan had defended thisnd, and therefore he was the eptablendowner?


    He looked at the amount of Soul points he gathered and the increasing amount that was needed to upgrade the now Three headed Ouroboros, and he sighed.


    He swept his sight through his shell one more time, to verify if there were any emerging tattoos, satisfied there was nothing, he prepared to push everything into this bloodline, and thereafter he would enter that world with the Red Moon.


    It was dangerous, but it would be the best way to upgrade his bloodline, he did not n to leave that ce unless he was at the brink of death, or he became a Legend.


    If he followed the previous pattern of his evolved bloodline, he expected many more attributes than he got when he uses the Soul point.


    His Attributes at this point were beyond abnormal, and he could not wait to see the result of this new push.


    Rowan shoved all the distracting thought aside for the moment and mentally thumbed the button to push Soul points into the Ouroboros Record.


    He had Five hundred and forty point to spend, and leaving two points behind, he opened the floodgates and his bloodline roared in excitement, the tattoos on his chest began to move all over his body.


    The three golden serpentine creatures crawled from his chest, down to his feet and then his head, more borate details were emerging from their bodies as they became more lifelike as faint hisses came from them.


    Like water draining down a sinkhole, the point poured into the bloodline. There was a slight pause and the shell began producing Empyrean Essence, with the reaction from his bloodline he inferred that without the shell, his Soul point could not necessarily produce Empyrean Essence by itself.


    Even though he had ess to the Stuff of Creation, he could not create what he did not understand, it was the reason he was unable to use his soul points to produce whatever he desired.


    Maybe in the future he would be able to use his Soul points in a more versatile manner, but not for now.


    As his body eagerly drained the Essence, Rowan realized that he may have overlooked something important, and then he screamed in pain as his shell copsed like an intable doll.


    Rowan thought he knew pain.


    His bones broke into pieces, then into smaller pieces until they were like grains of sand. His blood bubbled as they congealed and got denser. His muscles, including his heart, copsed, and new fibers grew like steel wires. His broken bones were liquefied, and new bones began to emerge. The only thing holding him together was his shell.


    His screams had cut off a while back when he became like putty.


    All this change brought pain. His bones previously were now harder than steel, crushing it brought him an immense amount of pain, his healing factor had been ced on hold, and with his enhanced Spirit, he could feel every single shred of pain that would result from your body being crushed to pieces.


    Rowan once created a list in his head, to rate the degree of pain he had felt throughout his life, it was his way of quantifying his torments, it did not make his pains easier to withstand, but it gave him a sense of control.


    He had never felt he was unlucky, he had never believed in such ephemeral forces, what he believed in was that if you yed with fire long enough, you will get burned.


    He had lived a hard life and the nature of his job, made it an inevitable ident waiting to happen.


    He had once had his ribs crushed by a copsing mine shaft in an unregted sector because he needed the cash. He had been pinned under debris. Where he stayed under the rock and in the dark for two days. And every breath came in a short gasps and every second he cried for death.


    He would wake up after he fainted from the pain. Delirious, hungry and thirsty¡­ He was in darkness and there was no sound except hisbored breathing and his frequent dry sobs, and the pain would resume and submerge every other concerns.


    He had prayed to God. Not only that, but he prayed to the devil. He prayed to the heavens and the earth. None answered. None helped.


    In the darkness he forged himself anew, no one was there to help him, no one cared and if he did not save himself, he would die here, lost and forgotten.


    Rowan dragged himself out of that tomb of rock and rusted metal. Bit by bit he crawled, gritting his teeth until his gums bled, as every broken bone in his body fought for attention over his senses¡­ His blood stained the rocks, and he left pieces of his flesh behind.


    After he survived that harrowing incident, his recovery also brought him a new phase of pain and humiliation, for he had mixed with the wrong crowd, and like jackals converging on a helpless prey, they had sensed the weakness of his flesh, and they sought to take advantage of it.


    He had shown them that his body was broken, but his spirit was stronger.

 Chapter 46 Cocoon Breaks (2)

    <h4>Chapter 46 Cocoon Breaks (2)</h4>


    Rowan could boldly say that he knew pain. His life had been filled with it. Yet, he had adapted.


    Rowan believed the pain he had experienced made him pretty robust. He was a tough bastard. He would not have survived the Spatial corridor to that world if he was weak.


    Rowan thought he knew pain. But not like this.


    Now every scale had been thrown aside. This was pain on a level he never thought was possible. And he knew what worsened it was his spirit. It kept his mind clear and made him aware of every second of torture.


    He had been very wrong. Power came with a price and upgrading an Omnipotent bloodline came with its own risk, especially in his case where his bloodline had been upgraded to the limits, it would grant him immense benefits, but it was also proportional to the dangers he would face.


    In hisst life he had made a scale, and called it his List of ss. It would hold all his pains, and even though it was made from ss, it would never break.


    He would not break!


    This pain was great, but it, was nothing new, he had endured a simr amount of misery before, and as always, they always seemed insurmountable, yet he was still here, was he not?


    He took the pain and pressed it into his list, as his mind trembled and threatened to tear itself apart.


    He would not fall!


    His body had be chaos, yet his will became like iron. He had once dragged himself from the jaws of death, and although he covered his scars with humor, the scars were still there. He used that experience to piece himself together from the pain.


    How long he was in the state of near death was something Rowan could not tell, but slowly but surely, his senses returned to normal and surpassed the normal, and the understanding of his new bloodline increased.


    A faint sense of knowledge flowed from Ouroboros, and he knew why he was in so much pain. He would perish in body and soul if he failed to keep his sense of identity as his bloodline was evolving.


    Rowans physique was breaking through a threshold, and for his body to grow more powerful, It had to be broken down and a new foundation rebuilt. On this foundation, his sessive transformations would grow upon.


    His body slowly began to fill up inside the shell until he was back to normal, but that was just the beginning. For his growth did not stop.


    He had not checked how many Stats he must have gained, but it must have been a lot because his frame could not fit this amount of power. He must grow. His development came with pain, but it was almost enjoyable.


    And thereby a new dilemma came up, his shell was too small! It had expanded to its limits, but it was not enough for his present form.


    His body strained against its hold, and he felt an intense sense of confinement. He must grow¡­ The Shell that formed around him was not meant for an Empyrean the likes of the Three Headed Ouroboros. It was too small and would have never contained it growth.


    Rowan knew his current bloodline was more tyrannical and if anything was going to give¡­


    He felt the first tear in his shell. It was small, and it healed quickly, but his body had filled up that tiny space, and although the shell had healed, it was more spacious.


    This pattern continued, until the pressure eased and he could fully express himself. His shell had grown, but now it was weaker. It had outlived its purpose, and would no longer produce Empyrean Essence because at this stage of his evolution he no longer needed it.


    He stood up to his feet, and unleashed his Spatial Sight to scan his body. His shell appeared dull and gray and the golden tattoos on it were gone, and Rowan knew the reason, for around each of his heart were three serpents.


    They curled around the organs, and their eyes were closed, they resembled the dragons from the eastern mythology in his previous life, but without the waving beard.


    Rowan observed the three small snakes inside his body, and saw they appeared tired, he knew his transformation had been rigorous not only for him, but also for them, and because he had surpassed the trial, they were able to also.


    His body was bing weirder, changing in a direction he could not anticipate, but as long as he was still breathing, that was all that mattered.


    A new sensation of hunger began to grow from his hearts, he was a little confused, but a new understanding entered his mind, and he knew that he must feed the snakes with the shell.


    But because he understood that did not mean he knew how to do it. The snakes, however, knew what they wanted, and he felt a mental plea from each of them, it seemed like they needed his consent.


    He considered it for a short while, and then he permitted it. The shell was important, and had saved his life more times than he could count, but if he continual growth depended on him losing the shell, it was not an issue., besides he was sure he had outgrown it uses, he had not checked his stats for the moment, but he had no doubt he was now far stronger.


    The world around him was bing more slow, and every motion of his body made the air around him tremble.


    He gave his consent and the snakes opened their mouths and gave a tiny bite, and he felt a piece of his shell disappearing from his face, back, and thigh.


    The snakes seemed to chew, and they settled back into slumber, he had a sense that they would be waking up sporadically every hour or so to eat.


    Why does it feel like I''m raising a couple of inconsiderate brats?


    The shell that disappeared was around 12?cm in diameter and the one that was eaten was around his left eye, the cut was rough and appeared to be chewed on by tiny razor sharp teeth.


    He opened his eyes and for the first time since he got the shell, he saw the world with his eyes, his left eye to be precise, since his shell still covered the right eyes.


    He could immediately tell the difference, for his vision was not what he would ever describe as normal.


    Everything his eyes showed him was gray and lifeless, except for some few spots in hisboratory that emitted a dull glow, the rest of the world appeared drab and colorless in his vision.


    It took him a short while to understand what his eyes showed him was rted to the amount of energy contained in an object.


    The Axe beside him red and swirled with power, it was the brightest thing in the room, when he focused a bit, his eye prated the walls, and he could see the energy state of everyone his sight touched on the floor below him, this was the limit for now.


    His Spatial sight acted as a mirror, and he proceeded to look at himself, and he was blown away by how big he had gotten.


    He stood at a healthy height of seven foot five, and his frame was like that of a gymnast. His muscles were well-defined, and his body looked as if it was chiseled out of granite.


    Knowing his future to be that of a colossus the size of a, he wondered when he would not be able to fit into the normal world any longer.


    What drew his attention, however, were his eye that he could now see.


    His eye, even to him, was perfect. It seemed to glow with an otherworldly light, and had a charm that could draw your gaze. His eyes seem like a conduit to mystery. Its structure had clearly changed because It was no longer the same as a human. It was golden and slit-eyed as a serpent and little sh of lightning roamed within.

 Chapter 47 Cocoon Breaks

    Chapter 47 Cocoon Breaks


    Apart from his eye peering through his shell, Rowan had not seen his appearance. He knew he still appeared human, but only on the surface. He did not forget that he was still in the Mortal State of his bloodline, and already his bones were metal, his blood was golden and dense as mercury. He had three hearts and around them were three living snakes.


    Oh. Was he still missing something?


    He was still in the mortal state, yet he could bet his transformation had exceeded most Dominators, even at the Rift state, his growing height and an increasing alien physique were serving as a warning to him about the changes he might expect in the future.


    His Sight brushed through his body once more. Maybe this was the most human he would ever resemble going forward. A faceless man behind a shell with the eyes of a Dragon? But who was to say what his future would be like if he survived?


    He recalls a catchy song in his past life, that had shy dance steps, he was not much of a dancer, but with his Agility Attributes, he was sure he could throw down with the best of them.


    This thought made him smile, and humming the song, he opened the Primordial Record. No matter the obstacles ahead, as long as he kept getting stronger, he was satisfied.


    P????????? ??????


    Name: Rowan Kuranes


    Age: 11/11


    Strength: 224.7


    Agility: 223.9


    Constitution: 362.4


    Spirit: 58.7


    ss: None


    Title: ne walker


    Aspect: Spatial Sight (Tier 1)


    Berserker (Tier 1)


    Skills:


    Enrage (Level 10¡ª Mortal State Completed) Vortex (Level 10¡ª Mortal State Completed) Bash (Level 10¡ª Mortal State Completed) Dash (Level 10¡ª Mortal State Completed) Smash (Level 10¡ª Mortal State Completed) Combo Attack (Level 10¡ª Mortal State Completed)


    Passive: Deciphernguage plete), Icy soul (level 4)


    Records:


    ?????????? ???????????? ?????????????????? [ATAVISM]- level 0 [1540/4000]


    ???????? ???????????? ¨C level 0 [0/1000]


    Soul Point:2.4532


    Remark: Divine Squire.


    Damn. He was bing a monster. Even with his inted stats, he knew that could not urately describe his abilities.


    His body was different from any other Dominator, he may have not understood how yet, but his physique made every stat he had to carry an extra kick.


    With the toughness of his body, he would be able to truly push himself without fearing any adverse repercussions, and with his healing factor, it was easy to recover from damage.


    His stats almost made him desire to run back to theke and have an earth-shattering battle with the Abominations, and he found himself considering that option for much longer than he had expected.


    What tempered his enthusiasm was the head of that woman he saw in theke. ording to his understanding of Abominations. Their core would not move from their position unless it was going to be leaving the area.


    It was hard to judge the powers of an Abomination Core because he was not privy to that information previously as he was not a Dominator. But he knew it must be mighty, and he would not be able to fight it at this time.


    The manor was protected by Sigils. He did not understand what it truly was, but it was only given to the seven Noble families by the God-king. It was etched into Orichalcum tes, and it produced a mystical barrier that had great defensive powers.


    Most notable of all was that Sigils were mainly defensive, there were rumors about other uses for them apart from the defensive barriers they created, but he had never seen them.


    Rowan walked to the window, ced his hands on the iron bars, and pulled it open, it was so easy, it was almost like bending a straw. He should be going to that world with the Red Moon, but he needed to rx for a moment.


    He had just survived an ordeal that would break most humans, and the act of standing still while looking at the rising sun was cathartic. Rowan the prince had a habit when he was tense. He made sketches.


    Rowan was going to push himself until he broke into the Legendary State in that world, nevertheless, he felt he needed to remind himself about why he fought and also to clear his mind.


    Going to battle or death willingly was not an easy thing to aplish, he sometimes wished that he was broken, able to perform feats of incredible brilliance or cruelty like the heroes from the books he had read without it affecting his mental state.


    But that was far from who he was, at the moment of action, he did his possible best without flinching, but after the events had passed he usually found himself beset by doubts.


    He was wasting time which he needed above all else, so he would have to be quick, he turned away from the window and moved to the metallic table he used for experimentation.


    Rowan moved the beakers, pipettes, an alchemical cauldron, and a pair of tweezers out of the way and set down his sketchbook. Besides it, he ced the wooden box.


    Rowan gently opened the box and within were a dozen graphite pencils, their tips were all sharpened until the desired length. The colors on the pencil wrappings ranged from dull bronze to green gold and carefully numbered each number one until twelve. On the side of the box was a circr opening where Rowan knew he could sharpen the pencils if he so desired.


    The prince took painting lessons as one of the required learning courses for alchemy studies. He soon came to fall in love with the art itself. Finding the process of cing pen to paper as freeing.


    Rowan decided to follow the habit of the prince when he was feeling stressed and despondent. The act of cing his memories on paper seems to dull the edges on the sharper sides of his recollection. This leads him to analyze his shorings and the events that transpired.


    As far as he was concerned, this would shorten the time it took him to properly go over the events of the past few days, and maybe reveal to him certain shorings he had made.


    He opened the sketchbook. It was a rtively new copy and had only a single picture drawn.


    It was of a smiling woman. Rowans mother.


    The sketch of the woman had been done with utmost care and attention. From an artistic perspective, it had all the necessary elements to bring a face to life, from the shades and the contours to the deft trick he used to make the eyes look real. Yet for all the subtleties here, there was still emotion. For he kept all her ws.


    A small scar by the side of her eyes from when she fell as a child, and a slight wrinkle in her nose as she smiled, Rowan had captured his memories of his mother and ced them on paper.


    Rowan had created an alive picture. Her hair was long and slightly curly as it tumbled over her shoulders. She had an oval face and expressive eyes. What drew Rowan''s attention was her smile. He had been able to capture its warmth in his drawing.


    " ?????????? ??????????. ???????? ??????????. ???? ???????????? ?????????? ??????????."


    These words were written just below the picture. Rowan''s mood when he wrote them was a memory he did not have.

 Chapter 48 Adrift In Fog

    48 Adrift In Fog


    Rowan flipped the page over, and selected a pencil, his hand moved to the fourth pencil by itself. Rowan was too distracted to notice.


    Not letting his mind dictate his actions. Rowan began to draw. His movement was at first sharp and jerky¨CHe was not used to his new strength. It took a brief moment to stabilize, however, and his pencil began to flow over the pages.


    The first sketch he made was of the Dark Priest Purdue, he was a peaceful man who surprised Rowan by the depth of his convictions, he still recalled the shouts of the priest as he battled, filled with righteous fury and sorrow, plus he was a Legendary Dominator.


    He had clearly hidden himself deeply and Rowan had never recalled before now the priest ever using any Dominator powers, that was incredible because the allure of using your power was intense, and it took a decisive mind to ce aside his power and toil as a mortal for decades.


    The picture Rowan drew was of the priest shooting dark lightning from his fingertips, incinerating a couple of Abominations, on his face his expression could be interpreted as eitherughter or sorrow, it was a unique expression that Rowan stopped and essed for a while.


    He did not remember seeing such a scene, but he guessed that his Spatial sight reveals so much information to his mind that it was impossible for the present him to interpret them and that most of them were buried in his subconscious and only acts like this could dredge that swampy depth and unearthed hidden stories he might have missed.


    As if with a mind of his own, his hand wrote below the sketch.


    "???? ?????????? ??????????¡­ ?????? ????????"


    This was¡­ Totally normal. How much weirder can it be? Is my subconscious telling me I have a hidden kink for old men shooting lightning from their fingertips?


    Or a much better interpretation was that these were the memory of the priest itself, and perhaps in the heat of battle, his sight was able to capture some of his emotion.


    He was not convinced that this was too much of a stretch, for the aura field around people, he hade to find out, was colored by the emotions they were feeling at that time. If his sight could ?????? emotions, it might be able to also pick up surface thoughts too.


    Rowan chose to believe this version because he hardly understood a fraction of what his Spatial sight showed him, and he would prefer not to have such a unusual pursuit, anytime now or in the future.


    Rowan flipped the page.


    He selected another pencil and began to draw. The next person emerging on the page was Captain Titus. He had one arm, and his de was swinging with great speed that he left lines of gore hanging in the air.


    Countless heads were by his feet, yet his countenance was eerily calm, as if he was born to such ughter, and the glint in his eyes resembled amusement.


    Again, his hand unbidden began to write,


    "?????????? ???? ???????? ?????? ?????????? ???? ?????????? ???????????? ??????. ???? ?????????? ???? ???????? ???????? ??????????????."


    "...."


    He sighed and turns the page, the previous two pictures took less than thirty seconds each, his Agility Stat, made his hand fly over the page, this one took two minutes, and Rowan could see why.


    It was a dense picture with at least a hundred people inside, they were of all the people rescued in the town, tied around their necks were a noose, the rope from the noose extended and pierced through the clouds, and their faces had no flesh, only white bones.


    In the skies above, a massive lidless eye peered down.


    "?? ???????????? ??????¡­ ?????????? ???? ???"


    Rowan could not help but shiver. He felt his Primordial Record react, but ignored it for the moment. His mind was strangely more rxed, as if he had taken a considerable weight off his chest.


    He had an intuition that these sketches were significant, his mind began juggling possibilities about the reasons for this intuition of his before he put an end to that. He was aware of his time constraints, and he allowed himself to draw thest sketch before leaving for the world with the Red moon.


    It was of Maeve.


    ???????????????????¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á


    Maeve, seeing her Master sitting on the floor, felt unease for he did not deserve anything that was happening to him, although she knew that the paths of the powerful were not straight, and they would face more adversities than normal, she still felt a sense of sorrow.


    She had seen no indication of battle shock from his disposition, but different individuals handled traumatic situations differently, seeing him with his sketchbook and his pencils'' collection made her sigh in relief, he was holding himself better than she would have ever imagined.


    She carefully arranged the clothes she prepared for him, as a Dominator of great power, normal clothes would simply not be good enough, he would have to return to the family, for specially crafted clothes and armor.


    The only thing she could do presently was to reduce the burden on her master. She knew he loved his people, so she should make sure that the worry of his, for their welfare, was properly seen to.


    Alongside keeping her eyes out for traitors that would surely dwell within, she had ns for certain traps to lure them out, but they need careful ns and execution. She would not worry her master about that aspect, she would only bring their heads to him.


    She had used her Legendary Ability¡ªSpace Lock, more than what was rmended. Her head was pounding, and she may have sprained her muscles in her back, for even walking brought a sh of pain, though it was impossible to determine that looking at her demeanor.


    Thankfully, she was at the Peak of the Legendary state, and in a few more hours she would have recovered enough to partake in another battle. Space Lock did not require much consumption of her Spirit, and she would have enough utility from her Legendary Ability soon.


    She carefully closed theboratory doors behind her and proceeded to the first floor, as a precaution, she would be cing anchors on all the heavy weapons in the manor, and the doors of the halls where most of the people stayed, if there were any movements from any of these, she would be made aware.


    " Apologies ma''am. There has been a series of development the captain would like to forward to you." The posh voice of the butler entered Maeve ears.


    "Oh..... OK. In that instance, I would like for you to present the ns for the shelter and feeding arrangements of every man, woman and child and ce them in my hands within the hour. You can use every resource avable to you."


    "Um¡­ Ma''am. I would rmend you speak to the captain first before any further arrangements are made." The clear voice of the butler had a hint of despondency in the tone.


    At this moment, Maeve looked at the butler and saw his expression, his face was pale, and his eyes were shifty. Sweat beads his forehead, yet he still retained his attitude of professionalism.


    He was a short man, who was also whip thin. His lips were two lines of dash and his eyes entered his skull. His balding head still retained the dark hair of his youth, or maybe he was just used to dyeing it. Despite his appearance, the butler was a gentle soul.


    Maeve nodded and hurried down the stairs, getting to the hallway below. It was now empty but for one Guardsman. This one was a woman, but Maeve did not know her name. Not because of any inherent bias, but because except a Guardsman broke into the legendary state. They would remain Nameless. Most of them never got to have a name.


    "The Captain is at the gardens outside." The Guardsman handed her a spyss. "You would need this also."


    "Were the Abominations mounting another attack?" Maeve frowned and in long strides arrived outside, she spotted the Captain with a spyss on his face.


    Maeve did not bother calling out to him. It was immediately clear why she was summoned.


    Maeve stood for a while in shock and hurried back to report to Rowan.


    Like it ? Add to library!


    Hope you guys enjoy

 Chapter 49 Adrift In Fog (2)

    <h4>Chapter 49 Adrift In Fog (2)</h4>


    Rowan scrutinized the picture he had drawn of Maeve for a while before closing the sketchbook, his hands shook a little and his golden eyes shed with an incredible amount of fury before he settled, and he proceeded to check the message from the Record


    Aspect Upgraded : Spatial Sight [(Tier 2) Spirit +30]


    Spirit: 59.1 ¡ú 80.1


    So, this also work?


    His Spirit had beengging from his other Stats, and even though the growth was steady, it was simply too slow to serve his growing abilities.


    Many of his actions depended on his spirit, and although he had an Omnipotent bloodline that he was sure would boost his Spirit to incalcble heights, he believed it was too dangerous at this time.


    He had detected no malicious will from the Ouroboros bloodline, yet he would have been killed while cultivating it, if not for his willpower. Pushing Ouroboros to Legendary first would grant him more lifespan, and only then would he push for Soul Seizer next.


    The knowledge from his bloodline was profound, and he could not understand most of it as a mortal, but he knew he would be reforged in body and soul when he became legendary. At that time, even if he would not be omnipotent, his lifespan would not be a burden on his neck, and except for foes that severely overpowered him, killing him would be almost impossible.


    He did not detect any particr difference in his Spatial Sight, he doubted he would be able to spot the contrast between now and before.


    Spatial sight still gave him far too much information for him to process, and he subconsciously ignores most of them, his Spirit, however, was close to the Rift State in Attributes, and maybe he would be able to understand some of what he sees.


    The coverage, however, had clearly increased to about twelve meters around him, when previously it was only five, and when he attempted to shoot his sight in a single direction, it travelled for more than fifty meters.


    With the Berserker skills he got from the Axe, coupled with his new enhanced vision, he was willing to go toe to toe with any Rift State Dominator.


    He felt the little serpents stir awake around his hearts, and this time he tried to steer them towards his limbs, it would be safer if he lost his shell on the parts of his bodies that for him were non-fatal.


    Even if the sses of enemies he might be facing in the future could easily bypass his shell, every iota of time it brought for him was weed because it was important to note that, with his growing stats, the world was getting more slow in his eyes, and he would be able to aplish numerous actions in a single second.


    The snakes obeyed him, and parts of the shell in his forearms disappeared, as they went back to sleep, Rowan detected they had grown bigger, but strangely enough he could not give a precise measurement of their size.


    To his perception, the snakes should be about ten inches long, yet when he looked closer at them, they seemed to expand yet simultaneously retreat in his sight. It was as if they resided in another ne of existence, one which was so distant from him that his sight could not reach them.


    He was like a child who sees the moon in the sky, and thinks he could hold it in his palm if he were to climb the highest tree. That was the sensation the snakes gave him, which was: The reason that they appeared to be small was only because he was looking at them from a far distance.


    Pulling away his perception from inside his body, he frowned when he noticed that the day was the turning dark.


    He pushed his sight outside, the frown on his face deepening, faint rumbling came from the clouds as if a thunderstorm approaches, they were clearly out of time.


    The door opened and Maeve hurriedly rushed inside.


    "My lord¡­."


    "I know Maeve. I could see it through the windows."


    Rowan''s single eye turned to her, and he noticed she shivered beneath his gaze, he quickly turned to the scenery outside. "Well if we had any intentions to leave before, that would be difficult, for it would seem someone wants us to stay behind." He added in a whisper, "Although I have never intended to leave. Not yet, at least."


    The surroundings had changed. An endless fog that roiled and shifted and rose so high it reached the very clouds surrounded the manor.


    It was akin to being ced inside the eye of a hurricane. This phenomenon happened silently and quickly.


    From the fog came faint wails, and indistinct movement could be detected if one looked carefully.


    "Call up the captain, we need countermeasures." Rowan told Maeve as he stood up. "I can detect no attacks yet, but let keep our eyes sharp. This fog seems more like containment. We have been herded to one location, and the hunters do not want a single prey to escape."


    In a sheer feat of athleticism, Rowan jumped to the open window, and into the ledge outside it. He bent his knees and leapt up nearly twenty feet up, catching himself with one hand as he levered himself up to the roof.


    He needed to see his surroundings from a higher vantage point, taking advantage of the ability of his eyes to see energy, since it was not particrly affected by distance, and if he could see an enemy he would be able to judge their capabilities using their energy signature.


    From here he could see everything around him, the rolling fog filtered the morning lighting from the rising sun, painting the air with a iridescent glow. The world suddenly seemed like it was underwater.


    At the manor grounds he could see torches were lighted and ced in areas with low visibility away from the gasmps.


    Rowan heard the breeze blew by him, and noticed how silent the world was from up here.


    He observed that he could now feel the passage of the wind on the patches of his shell that had an open skin, his shell had blocked that from him.


    The new sensation of touch he had now received seemed to sync with his nervous system, and for the first time, his real senses bloomed, he could see the world, not the one being fed to him by his Spatial Sight, but the senses from his flesh and bloodline.


    Rowan had no way to describe it, but it was the total awareness of his body. Just from the wind touching his skin, he could detect its speed and humidity, various smells and microorganism and materials that were swept along were essed by his body and fed to him in real time without overwhelming him.


    It felt wondrous. It was a series of sensations he would have never been able to feel as a human, at this point, whatever price he had paid to be here was entirely worth it in his estimation.


    So, Rowan closed his eyes and, for this moment of stillness, tried to forget. It was almost serene.


    How marvelous were the gifts in this world? And how profound was the horror that it brought.


    With his Spatial Sight around him, Rowan felt a wondrous change, as if his surroundings were all under his control, he looked down at his feet, at a piece of loose tile, he gazed at the tile, and slowly it began to levitate, he released it, and it fell slowly as if the surrounding gravity was lessened.


    He felt the snakes inside him shiver before the clouds above him parted and a set of massive ws swiped at him.

 Chapter 50 Adrift In Fog (3)

    <h4>Chapter 50 Adrift In Fog (3)</h4>


    Rowans new senses aided him here and with the warning from the snakes inside his body, he leaped to the left, the massive ws barely missing him.


    A massive avian creature had broken through the fog, and it began to circle the manor. It had wings that were leathery and green coloration like old mold.


    There were sharp spikes sticking out from its spine. It had three heads with long serpentine necks that were covered with pustules and opened wounds. In fact, all of its body was filled with deep scars that bled as it flew around. Pouring foul smelling fluids everywhere.


    Most surprising was that, this Abomination had hair like humans, they were of all shades and in varying lengths. Rowan had an inkling of the reason for that. His spection filled him with rage and disgust.


    Rowan previously heard of a flying Abomination from the ounts of the people, but he did not catch sight of it during the rescue, and it must have retreated before he arrived.


    Even as this Avian Abomination flew around, the three heads were locked onto him, and giving a loud shriek, the Abomination plunged down at him. "Motherfu¡­" Before Rowan could mutter any choice expletives, a massive w raked towards him, he took the most likely option and jumped off the roof.


    He would rather not damage the manor by their confrontation, and he was in an unfavorable position, with unsteady footing up there.


    The charge from the Abomination had been too fast for?Rowan heard the m on the Roof, before it exploded in a wave of terracotta tiles and wood trimmings, as he fell from the four-story roof.


    With his Agility, he was able to turn in the air as he fell, for the ws were a few feet away from him. It turns out the Abomination could dive much faster than Rowan could fall. The only option he had was to raise his hands and protect his head.


    There was a meaty thump as Rowan hit the floor, he hardly felt the impact. His body rebounded slightly from the ground before the ws shortly followed behind, he had no ways of avoiding it and with a massive bang, the Abomination smashed Rowan into the ground.


    It dragged him over and ruthlessly pecked him, the force from the attack driving him into the ground, as sand and rocks flew from the impacts.


    Rowan was disoriented as the motion from the avian Abomination was too hard to follow. The attack from the beak was very fast, almost like an industrial jackhammer.


    Thankfully the damages it inflicted were not that monumental for his present body, what forces that could prate his shell just left minor bruises and those healed instantly.


    "Get off me!" Rowan yelled as he tried ineffectually to push the ws away for a little gap where he could shimmer out from under it.


    The Abomination, noticing it assault was ineffective, switched tactics. Holding tight to Rowan, it flew a few meters into the air and, with a quick p of its meaty wings, dived and mmed Rowan into the floor.


    It did this twice, utterly wreaking the gardens outside and creating ditches tens of feet deep, but this action slightly loosened its grip on Rowan, who took the opportunity and rolled out from its grasp.


    Rowan crouched and breathed deeply, he hurriedly cast his gaze around fruitlessly seeking for a weapon to even the ying field.


    Rowan''s inexperience as a seasoned warrior showed its ugly head now, for he had left his weapons inside the manor.


    The Primordial Record could give him all the techniques and abilities to be a great warrior, but it could not impact the experience of getting to that level.


    Any other warrior who had the same depth ofbat abilities like Rowan would never leave without their weapon by their side in an activebat region.


    The Abomination shrieked as it circled Rowan. Such tough prey was not to its liking. Rowan was like a tortoise inside an Adamantine shell.


    "Who needs weapons anyway." Rowan lightly punched both side of his head and faced the circling Abomination. He lifted both hands like a boxer and faced the circling Abomination, his footwork was steady.


    He had many skills from the Berserker Aspects, and now he had a target practice right in front of him, which he could use to validate those skills. It urred to him that if he was going to that dangerous world, he would need to fully understand his capabilities and not go into danger hoping on luck and his stats.


    "Come on!" Rowan yelled. The Abomination shrieked and attacked him with all three heads. Its eyes were red and Rowan noticed the beak of the Abomination was slowly changing shape, bing more pointy, almost like a de.


    Rowan dodged the attacks narrowly, his body contorting in various positions to avoid the beak of the Abomination.


    The new awareness he had gained from the fusion of his Spatial sight and his body''s natural senses yed a powerful role in his movements. The bird was fast, but this skill made him almost anticipate all its actions when the heads were close to him, giving him a split second to adjust and avoid it.


    Rowan quickly got used to the speed of the Abomination, and when it next attack missed, he fired back with a heavy Haymaker putting all his weight behind the blow, directly into its eyes, infusing that blow with the skill¡ªBash.


    Bash: Smash all nearby enemies with a mighty overhand blow, disorienting and stunning them.


    Rowan had felt the skill drawing on his vitality and a bit of his Spirit, he air circled his fist, creating a vortex, and when his strength was fully employed in addition to his metallic Constitution, it turned his fist into a devastating weapon.


    Its shriek was deafening as its eyeball exploded, and a part of the skull was cracked,?it retreated and the eyes from it two heads turned red, as It entered into a berserk state and furiously doubled it speed.


    Rowan had be morefortable with the pace of the fight and after the mild disorientation from its sudden attack, he realized that even without any weapon, he was not disadvantaged against this creature.


    His heavy golden blood began to rush through his body faster, and he calmed himself, cing his mental state in a sort of Zen¨Clike meditation, he intended to destroy this creature.


    "That''s it¡­. Little bird,e to papa." Rowan had been angling himself towards the pirs at the gate of the manor. Their battle had driven them towards the edge of the fog.


    The Abomination may or may not have understood Rowan, nevertheless it shrieked again and attacked. Rowan calmly sidestepped the lunge and the attack missed, the beak of the Abomination pierced into the pir behind Rowan.


    Not letting the Abomination pull out, Rowan hammered the side of the beak, using another of his Berserker skills with a fast fist Combo Attack that left it cracked and bleeding. It struggles finished the job, however, because as the Abomination pulled it head back, the beak was left behind.


    Combo Attack: Strikes a nearby target and restores a set amount of Spirit.


    Rowan grinned for he had noticed a slight tingling in his fist, he had ignored it because he powered most of the Berserker skills using his inexhaustible vitality, but he could understand the utility of this skill.


    With this skill, he would be able to rapidly gain back the Spirit he uses during battle and since his Stamina was very high due to his Constitution, he could now fight for an extended amount of time without worrying about his Spirit.


    His first battle as a Berserker was disying the shocking values of the skills he had gained from that Aspect.


    Rowan turned and set one foot on the pir as a counterbnce, and pulled at the embedded beak. With a grating sound, he withdrew it from the stone.


    He turned it over, running his hands through the beak, it was ck with a dull yellow spots staining the beak. It was pointed like a spear, and pieces of torn flesh were attached to the impromptu weapon.


    "Not as good as the Axe." Rowan gestured at the Abomination, motioning it to attack, "But it would have to do."His single golden gaze locked on the creature. His eyes were that of a predator. Soul Seizer ¨C Jaws of Dagon, rose behind him, it rotated slowly. Stirring the fog. He brandishes the beak. "Come!"

 Chapter 51 Adrift In Fog (final)

    <h4>Chapter 51 Adrift In Fog (final)</h4>


    The Abomination replied with a shriek of its own, using all three of its heads, which carried with it?different tones and pitch, it was like the dying cries of a crow yed in reverse. Strange and nauseating.


    The Abomination was massive, almost the size of a fully grown male elephant. The multicolored hair waving in the breeze made it appearrger and ferocious. Its tail was devoid of any hair but was segmented like a rattlesnake, and tiny three¡ªinch spikes liberally coated the tail.


    Rowan observed that the tail could be a potent weapon, butpared to the size of the Abomination, it was too small to effectively attack with.


    The physiology of these creatures just kept getting weirder. Nevertheless, Rowan did not let down his guard. This was an Apex Predator. No features on its body were wasted. But that did not stop a thrill of excitement coursing down his spine.


    The Abomination charged at him, and Rowan lined up the beak like a spear to face the charging creature, and he properly set his feet to brace for the iing sh.


    He shot a burst of his Spatial Sight to run a quick analysis, and he traced every movement of the creature. Selecting his target, he gritted his teeth, leaned forward and set his shoulders with bone crushing speed, they both collided.


    BO OOM!!!


    Rowan was thrown backwards, and his body embedded into the pir. Rowan nked out for a moment and came to in a fraction of a second.


    He pushed himself away from the pir, the slight force he exerted broke the battered pirs in two.


    The Abomination had also been thrown back, its massive body tumbling twice, and throwing dust everywhere, the spot where they shed had lines of impacts radiating from there.


    He moved to the left, dodging the falling beam. The gates it held came crashing down with a loud bang, and he winced a bit at the sound.


    The greedy gremlin inside Rowanined about property damages and the cost of repairs, pushing that little Scrooge aside, he focused on the Abomination that was wailing ahead.


    The entire beak had prated its central head, so deeply it ends shot out from the neck, the shock of such a massive injury had killed a couple of souls inside the creature.


    Knowing he did not need to make this gesture but still doing it just for dramatic effect, Rowan snapped his fingers and the wails from the Abomination ceased, and it copsed.


    The wave of Soul energy that streamed into him made him smile with satisfaction. Soul Seizer shrank and returned to his wrist, eerily fading through his shell andtching onto his flesh.


    Rowan brushed away specks of dust from his shoulder and surveyed his garden. It was a mess. Craters and broken trees littered the grounds. The short fight with the Avian Abomination had destroyed his once pristine gardens. Even his gates were no longer standing.


    Luckily, the sigils ced on the gates were drawn on a rare metallic ore that was difficult to damage. They were still functioning properly, he could tell because the fog had note closer to the gate.


    The sigils were drawn on hexagonal metallic tes that came in sets of seven. The character seemed simple at a nce, but a more careful introspection of the tes would reveal a somewhat 3D like effects on the drawn lines. They shifted in angles that defied meaning.


    It was a fool''s errand to try to copy a sigil, the way the lines were drawn, you could not even trace it starting point.


    Little was known about these bizarre symbols before a reluctant exnation was released to the few Noble ns.


    Sigils were a set of lostnguages of power that could only be drawn by the Melcine Forges of the God King. They were rare and precious, and one of the hallmarks of Nobility was to have ess to it. It could not be bought or traded, and it was strictly defensive in nature.


    There were rumors of sigils with different capabilities, housing both offensive and support capabilities, exists. If there was, the God King kept that knowledge and their existence under wraps.


    What made Sigils a powerful tool, was that they did not need any apparent source of power to function. They could exist perpetually unless they were destroyed and that was very hard to do, almost impossible, Rowan had never heard or read of anywhere where Sigils were destroyed.


    They were always recovered in the event of the owner''s passing. The tes could be tracked, and this dissuaded the most hardened thief. After countless examples of entire families and even counties being wiped out for stealing a Sigil te.


    Rowan heard the rapid footsteps of Maeve and the Guardsmen, they were just making it to him, the battle was a short one.


    "My Lord, we followed your battle from a distance. Apologies for my failure in guarding you."


    "Foget it. There was nothing you could have done, and I am alsoplicit in this matter" Rowan interrupted her, "Besides, It was a short battle. Your efforts should be ced elsewhere. These attack show we are not safe here as our defense are solelycking. A few more of these¡­. things, and everyone here would perish"


    "Creating ambush points is ineffective, if they can just fly over them. With the tools, we have, there are limited countermeasures to this problem." Maeve seemed to have developed new frown lines.


    The Guardsmen, meanwhile, were assessing the creature, poking at it. Captain Titus looked at the Abomination while frowning, this was not the first time he had seen the eerie method with which lord Rowan was able to use to kill these creatures, he knew that a wound like that should not be able to kill them.


    He kept that thought to himself however, and motioned for his men to check their surroundings for any breach caused by the battle¡­ This mayhem around him showed that this battle was at the peak of Legendary, and if he was unsettled about how a helpless Noble could be so powerful in such a short time, he showed no indication.


    Rowan''s sight was wrapped around him, checking his reactions to these events, his sketch reveals there was something problematic about this individual, and he hoped his vignce would bore fruit.


    He had figured out some of his capabilities, and he would need to leave for the moment, the appearance of the Avian Abomination indicated that even if he stayed behind, there was no assurance he would be able to save his people with his current strength.


    Although he was powerful, his offensive methods were still notplete, particrly his range offense, and getting to Legendary would most likely for him be killing two birds with one stone.


    He would be enhancing his lifespan, as well as grow more powerful, and get his Legendary Ability. A unique power that could only be bestowed on a Dominator when he became a Legend.


    Rowan turned and began walking back to the manor, calling for Maeve"So as I was saying¡­ " Rowan suddenly stopped talking and looked at his feet, the dust was stirring rhythmically, it didn''t require much thought to figure out this was the pattern of breathing. This could onlye from a set of massive lungs, and the only creature that should be able to do that, should be dead.


    He turned to see the Abomination risen once more, the head he pierced was the one in the middle, that oneid dead, the movement of the Abomination dragging it to and fro. It suddenly spread great leathery wings and its two heads rose and shrieked to the skies.

 Chapter 52 Memories Of The Fallen

    <h4>Chapter 52 Memories Of The Fallen</h4>


    The Guardsmen zoomed past Rowan, their actions were swift and precise, they drew their Swords and attacked. There was no hesitation and their cooperation was wless.


    With Captain Titus leading the foray. Like a pack of wolves circling their prey, they attacked the Abomination from all sides.


    Their des left deep wounds all over the Abomination. It angered shrieks were deafening. Rowan knew this was not enough to stop the Abomination. If it was not delivered a fatal wound by beheading, they would have to be cut into small chunks, for these creatures have a tenacious vigor.


    Rowan saw the previous wounds they had dealt it, closed up and stopped bleeding. The Abomination was getting used to their abilities and patterns of attack, for they did not really threaten its life.


    It suddenly lunged forward and swatted away one of the Guardsmen with its spiked tail, who did not anticipate this move from the Abomination, the guardsman grunted as his body flew towards the fog, sparks flew from the armor it was nearly torn in two.


    The Guardsman was lucky, for the tail barely missed cutting through the armor, and he would have been lost to the fog, for the blow was powerful enough to fling him outside, and if not for the quick tackle of Rowan, who intercepted him in midair.


    "Draw its attention away, do not bother with killing it. Lord Rowan would deliver the finishing blow." Maeve called out, and from that mystical spot she kept everything, she fished out the Great Axe from midair. Her brows were instantly dotted with sweat as her aura plunged.


    The Axe gave out a shrill drone that made her teeth ache, it was clearly annoyed at her for using her ability on it, but what the Axe craved was battle and so it permitted this shift.


    With sheer will, she tossed the Axe to Rowan and copsed to her knees. She had never felt such a ravenous hunger from anything before. If she held that Axe for a few minutes, it would surely kill her.


    Rowan''s single eye lit up when he saw the Axe. The Axe was supposed to be extremely light for a Dominator like Maeve. Nevertheless, it seemed to weigh a ton, plus its vitality draining effects, made her throwckluster. She missed the throw, and it was going to fall short, far from Rowan''s reaching hand.


    But all these were meaningless because as Rowan opened his hand, the Axe that should hit the floor veered towards his palm.


    A low keening sound of excitement came from the Axe. Rowan rewarded itsmitment by pouring considerable loads of vitality into the Axe. It shivered and began to emanate a golden light from the Axe head. He gave it more and the Axe Head zed with a golden me.


    Rowan eyed the Abomination. If one head were not enough, he would cut down all three.


    The Axe agreed, and seemed to fit in Rowans palm better. Rowan carefully circled the Abomination.


    The next series of action happened fast and left Rowan in awe, reminding Rowan why the guardsmen were the shock troops of his family.


    The Captain ran up a raised patch of earth that resulted from the earlier battle with the Abomination, he shunned gravity as he leapt forward. Twirling his sword, he cut through a section of the thick neck of the creature.


    The blow pushed the head of the creature backwards only to be met by another guardsman who struck at the same wound deeply from the opposite direction, only the thick spine of the Abomination stopped the head froming off, the Abomination cried out, and its head began to slump down, clearly stunned.


    It was not over yet, as the captain fell, thest Guardsman was on his knees locking his hands together, he caught him, and with a yell, he heaved upwards against towards the falling head, the captain delivered thest blow and the head rolled down. The eyes on the head showing anger. The legs on the Abomination buckled and it fell.


    Now you guys are just showing off. But by all the gods. There were a million more of such Guardsmen in his family! Rowan was now realizing how much power his family, and the rest of the Nobility as a whole, controlled. After all, they were all descendants of gods, sometimes he forgot that.


    Not one to miss an opportunity, he beelined towards thest head that was snapping and hissing at the circling Guardsmen, hearing his footsteps, it shrieked at him and the Axe answered it.


    Rowan had never used the Axe to cut something before, only calling on its inherent ability to create multiple phantasmal duplicates of itself. The Axe added momentum to Rowan''s swing, this meant that he would hardly use any effort when he wielded the Axe. The sharpness surprised him and he used too much strength.


    Rowan was aiming to cut into the skull, that was all he needed for Soul Seizer to work, but the Axe went through the head like it was an illusion. The yellow blood pumping out, however, was not.


    Turning to thest head that the guardsmen had cut, Rowan was not going to be surprised again, as he saw that a new head was growing from the neck the Guardsmen had cut.


    He held the Axe over thest regenerating head, it was nearlyplete, and the shape was different. Rowan, feeling a bit of spite, waited for the eyes of the Abomination to open.


    When it did, it was not disoriented, its new head resembled a human''s face, with teeth poking through the face, its yellow eyes fixed on Rowans and the Abomination suddenly reared up, only for its head to fall momentster.


    Rowan hands were still. The Axe was that sharp. When the Abomination rose, its neck passed through the Axe Rowan held up. He even suspected that it did not feel a thing.


    The two waves of Soul power that flowed into him confirmed his suspicion of this creature being a sort of Frankenstein monster. Multiple Abomination had been merged, but their life-force was kept separated.


    The reason for the three heads was not because he was fighting against a single Abomination but three. He did not know if these tactics were frequently used by Abominations before or if this was a clear reply to his abilities. It was all bad News to him.


    Rowan knew this had to be a tant reply to his abilities, apparently the Abomination Core must be aware of the ease in which he ughtered Abominations, seemingly disregarding their perverse vitality and, most likely, this was an experiment to understand how it works.


    This reminded Rowan again that he was not dealing with a mindless drone, but a core. An Alien intelligence that could change strategies and learn from its mistakes.


    A thought urred to Rowan, and like a madman he began hacking the Abomination apart, each of the swings cutting out massive chunks of flesh, with the Axe he could use one of the Berserker skills he had ¨C Smash.


    Smash: Berserker jumps to the target, and smashes their axe into the opponent.


    Also using Combo Attack alongside it, he tore the Abomination apart. When the upper part of the body was all but destroyed, he felt a frightening wave of Soul power flood into him.


    "¨C"


    It was five times denser than what he received from each of the heads! There must have been another Abomination hidden inside.


    The idea that urred to Rowan was that if this was an analytical foe, it would attempt to keep its capabilities hidden, if it could separate the life force of the Abomination into three parts, why not four, or even five?


    If he had not been careful, he may have died in an ambush he did not seeing.

 Chapter 53 Memories of The Fallen (2)

    <h4>Chapter 53 Memories of The Fallen (2)</h4>


    Rowan felt a headacheing on. The arriving battles were going to be harder as he could no longer one shot these creatures. Thankfully, he had a great weapon, and he knew his growing abilities would still make all these concerns meaningless soon enough.


    Speaking about weapons, what happened to his shears? It urred to him that he may have lost it during the chaos of the battle, and he had totally forgotten about it.


    "I really need a skill on weapons care, can''t go around losing my weapon and leaving them behind in a field of battle." Rowan knew it was not his fault, he did not grow up fighting battles, the only reason he was not a gibbering mess was because, in a manner, he was numb.


    He had experienced too much in so little time, and he knew he needed a lot of quiet time to go through his garbage and work things out with himself.


    The battle waits for no one. Rowan would forge on, until he seeds, or he dies.


    "Let''s return to the manor, thepounds are not safe any longer." Rowan said. He recalled something and his eyes shed, he turned to Maeve, "Walk with me."


    When they were out of the ear shot of the Guardsmen, Rowan said, "Thanks for the save." Maeve cocked her head and her eyes lit up in understanding," It''s my duty. My Lord."


    "Yeah, about that. Can you stop calling me that? You should call me by my name."


    Maeve smiled, "I dare not. This is how it has always been. Your status deserves every acknowledgement."


    "I do not care so much about my status. Our rtionship should have gone beyond the need to be separated by titles and whatnot."


    "I understand Master. This goes beyond you and me. The Nobility would have my head if word gets to them that I stepped beyond my station."


    "Nobles" Rowan scoffed. " I see no Nobles here in my time of need. I only see you and your effort." Rowan paused, "I want us to be friends. If I am going to die in thising battle. I would rather it be beside a friend, not my servant."


    Maeve was speechless, "My lord¡­ Master¡­ I can''t. I am sorry, but there are rules I cannot break."


    "Oh¡­. If that is the case¡­." Rowan''s voice became forlorn.


    Maeve hurriedly interrupted him, her voice flustered, "But I have always been your friend, my lord. That would not change. Even though I serve out of loyalty. With the years, I have grown¡­ fond of you. If you are to fall in battle, master, your enemies must have stepped over both my broken body and my ghost"


    An ufortable pause grew between them, before Rowan coughed his eyes shed a bit of confusion before he buried it.


    Maeve was clearly embarrassed, and he hurried to change the topic.


    "So¡­um, How do you bring out tools and weapons from midair?"


    "I don''t actually pull anything from midair, My Lord. This is rted to a unique ability of mine."


    Maeve made a hand gesture slowly, so Rowan could follow her movement, she simply uses her thumb to touch the tips of her middle finger once, and opened her hand, and a piece of cloth materialized over it.


    She let it fall and repeated the gesture, and the cloth vanished. "That cloth was from the kitchen table inside the manor. My unique, legendary ability allows me to shift anything I haveid my eyes on, and I have touched within thest two weeks. As far as I know, distance is not a limit."


    Rowan was mute in astonishment, he swallowed and replied," That is an incredible ability, it uses should almost be endless."


    "Spatial Ability falls under the Path Of The Giant that I walk on. But it is very rare to awaken it at such a low pathway."


    Maeve''s breath in deeply and continued, "When I awakened this ability, it almost killed me, my mind could not fathom the process by which it operates. Thankfully, it was an innate ability of my bloodline, and I did, not really need to understand all the intricacies to make it work.


    Well, there are some restraints on the abilities, disregarding the two weeks I have to constantly see and touch the items I need to ess. I cannot move items greater than what I can carry and the more intricate or powerful the item, like the Axe, the more strenuous it is for me to shift it. And finally, I cannot shift a living being"


    Rowan''s head was lowered a little in deep thought. He knew about Legendary Abilities. To understand how it works, one must understand the pathway the Dominator treads.


    When a Dominator gets to the Legendary state, the pathway he cultivates, would unlock an ability from the bloodline, and this ability was significant because it was easier to identify your strengths using the ability you were able to receive from your bloodline.


    So, Nobles of the same bloodline could, unlock entirely different abilities at the Legendary state.


    As far as Rowan could tell, there were seven major Pathways Of Dominion, all corresponding to the seven major bloodlines. Through his studies and the knowledge that he could acquire, he got to know about three of the pathways.


    Even the names of the other four elude his grasp, The Pathways he knew included;


    Pathway Of Storms. The Dominator on this pathway were known as Storm callers. They controlled lightning and frost, and at higher pathway they could control the weather. Some Dominator in this pathway tend more to frost than lightning and vice versa. Though, at the height of their powers, they all would be able to control every ability Under that pathway.


    Under a pathway, many Dominators usually switch into different sub upations that inclined more to their bloodline and talent.


    A Dominator under the Path Of Storms could be a Frost Lord or a Lightning Weaver. An Ice Titan or a Maic Grehn.


    The second Pathway Rowan knew was the Pathway Of The Wanderer. The Dominator on this pathway controlled all major aspects of nature. They could be termed druids, and they branched into many branches like Beast Tamers or Treants.


    The Kuranes family Tread on thisst Pathway that he knew, which was the Pathway Of The Adept. ording to family propaganda, this pathway was the most powerful of all the pathways, second only to the mysterious pathway of the God King. Dominators of this Pathway had control over mes and the Earth. They could draw down light from the sun or create a massive golem from the Earth''s core. They could raze the skies or flip the earth.


    Recently, Rowan was aware of a new Pathway, which was Maeve, Pathway Of The Giant. Though she admitted that she did not know whether this was the pathway itself or just one of the sub upations under the pathway, and she had no idea of her bloodline as that information was known only to his mother, who had raised Maeve as a child.


    Her background was still a mystery to him, and he knew for all her loyalty, there were things he could not get her to divulge to him.


    Pushing the Pathways away from his mind for the moment, he focused on the most pressing problems. Their survival.


    He was going to the other world. He had calcted the time he had spent there and saw that there was no disparity in the flow of time between both worlds.


    If he spent one hour in that world, the same amount of time would pass in this one. He did not have to worry about missing major events while he strived to power up and break his lifespan curse.

 Chapter 54 Memories of The Fallen (3)

    <h4>Chapter 54 Memories of The Fallen (3)</h4>


    Rowan had to go to his personal chambers in other to ess the yellow gem enclosed inside his mansion. He gave Maeve strict instructions that he was not to be disturbed in the next hour, by his estimation, that was all he needed to collect enough Soul points from that world.


    The area where the gem lied was inside his bathroom, and he easily tore through the walls until he reached the gemstone.


    He checked himself one more time, and squeezed the Axe, hearing itsforting buzz, he had some disquietness about bringing this weapon with him, although it had granted him a valuable aspect, there were many suspicious points about this weapon.


    He thought about it for a while and still decided to bring the weapon along, it was his greatest weapon presently and if it could save his life at a critical moment, it would be extremely foolish to leave it behind. His eyes took on a look of determination, he was not leaving this world unless he became a


    Legend.


    Stretching forth his hand towards the glowing gem, another hand emerged from it and grabbed him, his enhanced Agility stat had shown him that this hand was a direct replica of his own.


    He appeared inside that strange passage, and he walked towards the red glowing light, his hearts were calm and his trust in his skills was enough, he checked his Primordial Record and saw he had received a total of 174 soul points. He threw them all into Ouroboros, waiting for a couple of seconds for his body to grow adapted to his increased attributes, and then he let himself be drawn into that world.


    He saw himself lying on his back when he came to, overhead was the Red Moon. He wondered if this world was always in perpetual night, he spread his Spatial Sight around him and immediately went tense.


    This ce was different from where he had first arrived. He had arrived in a ruined city the first time, and now he was at a beach.


    Around him were massive piles of bones that covered the entire beach, and he found himself under them, and below him was the gleaming teleportation rune. He would have mistaken the bones for massive dead trees if he had not swept his sight around him.


    He heard the waves break on the shore and his sight prated the fields of bones, and he saw endless destion. Even the ocean that he saw was red like blood, and¡­


    He rapidly drew back his sight and ced it around him, he would not repeat what he did thest time and alert the inhabitants of this ce. His Spatial Sight was only indeterminable by those weaker than him, and he suspected that he was among the weakest here.


    His sight entered the Primordial Record, and he sighed in bliss, as he saw he already had fifty soul points already, and it was growing as he watched.


    Instead of using his Spatial Sight he intended to use his eyes, he had discovered early on that his energy sight could be switched on or off. If it were active, there would be a gleaming light in his eyes like lightning.


    He activated his energy sight, and he was nearly blinded, but in a short while, his eyesight adapted and he saw an astonishing new world.


    The first thing his senses brought to him was the smell, it was a stale, sulphury smell?with an addition of iron, which he surmised came from the literal ocean of blood.


    The next was the sounds, there were none. Except for the sounds of the waves breaking on the shore, yet he knew this was all a facade, for all around him there was life, an overwhelming amount of life in fact.


    The surrounding bones held energy like massive slumbering volcanoes. He did not have time to properly use his sight to check his surroundings, but that was a good thing because he was sure that the entirety of the bones on this beach belonged to a single being.


    The energy inside the bones ebbed and flowed in a manner that resembled breathing. At this time, Rowan was still on his back, and so he cast his gaze around him, and he was able to observe the repeating patterns of the surrounding bones.


    They were like tall pirs that pierced the earth and reached for the skies, the energy inside them was milky white, and by their curves, this series of bones appeared to be rib bones!


    He was inside the ribs of a gigantic creature, and whatever this creature was, it was not dead, or perhaps it''s body was not dead, even though its soul might already be gone.


    Using his body as a reference, while still in the Mortal state, his body vitality was so rich, he knew even if his soul died, his body would not necessarily perish. How much more these beings who were on a height of power that he could not even ascertain.


    If gods could ever die, This ce should be their graveyard. The sense of power that these bones gave was palpable.


    He thought about the massive amount of soul fragments in this world, perhaps these were just the remnants of a powerful being long dead, just the tiny portion of their souls could create so many soul points for him to harvest.


    Looking at the soul points gathered, it was already more than four hundred and counting, he shuddered in excitement, and kept his eyes peeled for any approaching enemy, and he figured that he might be very lucky.


    Apparently there were many of these teleportations rune in this world, and that meant he might not know where he ended up. He could have easily appeared inside the nest of some powerful creature that was very active, and who might disperse his existence with a sneeze.


    In fact, he believed he was exactly in a ce like that, but he was lucky that this being may have a high threshold for nuisance or because he was too weak, he wasn''t seen as important, but the most likely option that Rowan went with was this being may be asleep.


    It was an instinct, which was brought about by the energy flow inside the bones. It was a bit mesmerizing to watch, and the steady cadence of its movement, made him think of a sleeping child.


    The beach had been empty when he first swept his sight around him, the presence of such a powerful creature must have deterred all others from disturbing its slumber, if he was going to be a frequent visitor in this world, it would be a good thing if he could direct the spot of his descent.


    Well, some things were out of his hands, he proceeded to sit down cross-legged as his soul point had exceeded 800 points, it was so close now.


    He began a series of deep breath, with the holes in his shell, he had no more trouble breathing, and he could focus on other things.


    The Axe he held was mysteriously quiet, not even letting out a hum, the behavior of this Axe was questionable. He felt it was most likely sentient, but he had no ways ofmunicating with it.


    He wanted to push his spirit into the Axe as he had never attempted to do that before, but he pushed that thought aside, this was not the time for such experiments, it would be a great source of regret if he lost this stable manner he was gathering souls because of a whim.


    His soul point broke the thousand point threshold, and Rowan fingers began to itch in anticipation.

 Chapter 55 Memories of The Fallen (final)

    55 Memories of The Fallen (final)


    If not for the overwhelming sinister nature of this world, this ce would be a great ce to rx,


    there were no howling Abominations and wailing mothers, no weeping children and sounds of


    weapons tearing through flesh¡­


    Only the bloody waves breaking over the shore, and his soul points increasing at every turn.


    He felt a wave of tiredness over his soul. It has been a tough couple of days, hasn''t it?


    At this time, he had spent only ten minutes in this world, and he had gathered a thousand points of


    souls, seeing that his path to Legendary and even beyond opening up for him, his mind went still, and


    his three hearts became calm.


    He allowed himself to fall into a state of near slumber, and he awoke every ten minutes to check his


    soul point growth.


    When he gathered 3000 points, he finally breathes easier, and went into a state of semi slumber once


    more, when he gathered 7000 soul points, his excitement was even not that much, it seemed like it


    was a normal state of affair.


    When he gathered 10,000 soul points, he was nearly asleep, until he had an intense pain inside his


    hearts. His consciousness seized, and like an electric jolt through his system he pushed his sight


    inward, and he came to a painful realization that he was dying.


    Rowan had made a fundamental mistake. When he saw his lifespan, he had judged he may still have a


    little time left, Surely he must have had a few weeks or months left to gather powers and take care of


    his affairs, but he was very wrong, he had been at the final moments of his life.


    When a mortal was at the edge of death, they could burn their vitality and push through the


    obstacles in their way. Seemingly achieving great feats of strength and living far past their due time¡­


    If only for a moment.


    Rowan was wrong¡­ The Primordial Keepers did not make a mistake when they attempted to kill him


    and failed¡­ No, they seeded, for he was already dead, and he had no lifespan left.


    His Record did not show him an exact number of days or weeks left because there was none, at that


    moment when Maeve had found him with a knife sticking through his eyes and into his brain, he had


    exhausted all his lifespan.


    What kept him on hisst breath for so long was two things, his stubborn spirit and his inexhaustible


    vitality, his soul had only the barest wisp left, yet as he evolved the Ouroboros bloodline his vitality


    increased to a ridiculous amount, and that was what fanned the mes of thatst dying wisp.


    He had so many problems on his mind, he had been torn in different directions, trying to understand,


    to fight his way out of this hell he woke up into, he had never rxed for a single moment.


    But everything had an end, his growing soul point finally made him rx his spirit, and thatst


    tenuous grasp on his soul slipped from his aching grasp.


    Like all selfless individuals, the soul of the prince had influenced Rowan far more than he knew, for


    instead of pursuing his survival at any cost, he ced the needs of the many over his own.


    The pain in his hearts increased as the snakes were going crazy inside him, they were a part of him,


    that in his mortal state he could not yet grasp.


    His hands seized his chest, and with hisst, will he attempted to push his soul point into Ouroboros,


    but he was so exhausted¡­ He screamed and fought for his mind to move, as heavy darkness began


    to encroach over his sight¡­


    Move, damn*it¡­ MOVE!!! I have everything I need to live, and I can''t fail at the edge of winning, please¡­


    Not like this.


    Not¡­ Like¡­ This¡­


    His hands copsed by his side, and his breath ended, his soul slipped away from his body, and it


    began to ascend.


    Overhead, the skies of this world that had never seen the light of the sun changed.


    For the Soul of an Empyrean was dying. The surrounding bones began to tremble and overhead the


    skies parted and a Great Eye, that seemed to contain all the darkness of the void, opened.


    ???? ???????? ???????? ???????? ?????????? ?????????? ????????. ???? ?????????? ????????????????. ?????? ???????????? ?????? ?????? ???? ?????????????? ?????? ?????????? ?????????? ???? ?????? ????????


    ???????? ????. ?? ?????? ???????? ?????? ???? ??????????????. ?? ?????? ???????????? ???? ????????.


    ?????? ???? ???? ???????? ?????? ????????????. ?????? ?????????? ???????? ???????????? ????, ?????? ???? ??????????????????, ???? ????????????, ?????? ???????? ?? ????????, ?????? ???????? ??????


    ?????????????? ???? ??????????¡­ ?? ?????? ???????????? ?????????? ????????????.


    ?? ?????? ???????? ?????? ????????????????. ?????????? ?????????? ???? ?? ????????????????. ?? ?????????? ???????? ??????, ?????? ???????? ???? ?? ???????????? ???????? ???? ???????? ??????.


    ?????????????? ??????????-???? ???? ?????????????? ???????? ????????.


    ????, ?? ?????? ?????? ???????????????? ?????? ?????????????? ???????????? ???? ????????????????, ?????? ???????? ???????? ???????????? ????????.


    ?? ???????? ?????????? ???? ????????. ???? ?????? ?????? ?? ???????? ??????, ?????? ???? ?????? ?? ???????? ??????. ???????? ???? ????????¡­ ???????? ???? ????????????. ?? ?????? ???? ???? ??????


    ????????????????¡­


    ??????¡­


    ???????? ?????? ?????? ???? ???? ????????????????!


    ?????? ???????????????????? ??????????????, ?????? ?????????? ???? ????????????????. ???????? ???? ?????? ?????????????? ???? ??????????????????¡­ ?????????? ?????????? ????


    ?????????????? ???????? ???? ???????? ???? ???? ???? ???????????? ?????? ?????????? ???????????? ?????????????? ???? ?????? ???? ????????????????, ???????? ?????????????? ?? ???????? ??????????


    ??????????????????.


    ???? ???????????? ???????? ???? ???????? ?????? ???????? ?????????? ????????????????????, ?????? ?????? ?????? ????????¡­ ?? ?????? ?????????? ?????? ?????? ?????????????? ???? ?????? ????????.


    ??????????¡­ ???? ?????? ???????? ???? ?????????? ???? ?????? ?????? ??????????. ?????? ?? ?????? ????????. ???????? ???????? ???? ???????????? ?????????? ?? ???? ???? ?????????? ??????


    ??????????, ???? ???????? ??????????????.


    ?? ???? ?????? ???????? ?????????? ???????????? ?? ?????? ???? ??????????????, ?????? ?? ?????? ?????????? ???????????????? ?????????? ??????????¡­ ?? ?????????? ???????????????? ?????? ????????


    ?????? ?????? ???????????? ???? ????. ?????? ?? ?????????? ???????????????? ???? ??????????????.


    ?? ???????? ????????¡­ ?? ?????????? ???? ???????? ???? ???? ??????????.


    ???????? ?? ?????????? ???????? ???????? ??????!


    ?????????? ??????????????, ?????? ???????? ????????. ???????? ???????? ?????????????? ???? ?????? ???????? ?????????????? ???? ???? ???????? ?????? ??????????????????¡­ ???? ????????


    ?????????? ?? ?????? ???????? ????????.


    ???? ?? ??????. ???? ?????????? ???? ???? ???? ?????? ????????????????. ?? ???????? ???????????? ???????? ??????????. ?????? ??''???? ???????? ????????????, ?????? ?? ???????? ?? ????????????


    ????????, ?????? ?? ??????????, ?????? ?? ????????????¡­ ?????? <nulli>man<nulli>?? ?????????? ?????? ???? ???????? ?????????? ???????????????? ?????????????? ????


    ?????????????? ???? ???????


    ???????? ???????? ???? ?????????? ???? ???? ???? ?????? ????????????.


    ???? ???????? ????????????¡­ ??????????????, ???? ?????? ?????????? ???? ??????!


    The bracelet that encircled Rowans wrist, rose and expanded, and the Jaws of Dagon opened forth.


    Rowan''s soul was already halfway through the opening in the sky, where that Great ck Eye


    watches, when the Jaw seized his soul and dragged it down.


    The Great Eye above trembled and slowly began to dissipate, the reason it could stay in the material


    ne for so long, was due to the nature of this ce. The prize had not escaped its grasp, for it was a


    dying me, that could only shelter itself from the storm for a little while before it expired.


    The Great Eye reduced itself to a pin prick, and became a spot darker than night, and it waited for the


    shelter to crack open.


    Although it was patient as the endless void, it still fashioned a Soul Storm around the body of Rowan.


    *******************


    Rowan found himself in darkness, his thoughts were slow, as if his mind was filled with syrup, he felt


    so cold, if he had a body, he would have been shivering.


    There was one spot of light ahead of him, it was golden and felt like the sun, and he wanted to enter


    that light, but he was so tired¡­ But he mentally pushed himself to move¡­


    Rowan''s form was pitiful, if a soul was a burning me, he was less than the smoke that escapes the


    fire¡­ Yet the will inside that smoke was powerful.


    A lifetime of pain and loss had crafted that life force from coal into a diamond, and if all that was left


    of him was just a wisp of himself, he would never stop.


    Yet, his resolve was powerful, but he was wasted, and his grasp were losing their hold on his


    awareness. Even inside his Jaws of Dagon, he could onlyst for a while, he was too weak and slow


    to enter that golden light.


    His body was before him, but at the speed he was moving towards it, he would inevitably fail.


    But that did not make him to stop his advancement, the wisp of his soul made that golden light It''s


    everything¡­ His focus was total, and if he were to slip into death, his eyes would remain permanently


    fixed ahead of him, nothing would hold him back¡­ Not death, least of all despair.


    If I am to die. It would be on my feet, striving for life. Let it not be said I failed my promise, while on my


    knees.


    He remembered crawling through the darkness in the mines, bones broken and his mind on the verge


    of shattering. He remembered it like it was yesterday, at that time his soul was far weaker than it was


    now.


    Yet he did not break.


    He remembered the madness of the Spatial corridor, where he held himself on the verge of madness


    for what seem like an eternity. His stubbornness to never give in to despair has always been his one


    character trait he had never let go off.


    After all, no one else, would ever walk in his shoes, he was the master of his fate. He alone


    understood what he went through, for empathy only goes so far.


    His soul was getting weaker, the enhancement of his Jaws of Dagon was weakening, for even as it


    held it soul over his body, a horrifying suction force was trying to pull that wisp away.


    At thest of his strength, he felt a growing warmth flowing inside his soul, it began as a trickle, and it


    slowly grew to be a flood that covered the wisp of his soul.


    It was like music that would make you cry.


    It was like being wrapped in a hot nket after braving a storm, it was a lover''sughter, it was a


    mother''s warm embrace, a father''s smile that shows his pride in you, it was everything a mortal could


    experience, both good and bad. It was everything a person was and could be, and it was given freely


    to him.


    It was the soul of his people he had kept inside the Jaws of Dagon, they came around him, and they


    poured their strength into his dying wisp.


    Rowan''s soul was like a gray smoke, while their souls were like a shiningmp, and as they gave him


    their everything, they began to vanish. For even in his weakened state, his soul quality surpassed


    them all.


    Rowan tried to stop them¡­ Tried to say that it was not worth it¡­ He was the Empyrean, he was the


    one who was supposed to save them.


    But a harsh p resounded inside his soul, and he paused¡­ Stunned.


    "?????????? ??????. ???? ???????? ?????????????????? ????????????, ?????????????? ?????? ?????????? ?????????????? ?????? ????????????????, ?????? ?????????????? ?????? ?????????????? ??????


    ?????????????? ?????? ????????????????. ???? ?????? ???????? ???? ???????? ????????????."


    Enjoy the chapter guys... It beginning to heat up

 Chapter 56 I Am Legend

    <h4>Chapter 56 I Am Legend</h4>


    Rowan was stunned by the selfless acts of these souls for his sake,paring the vigor of their souls with his, was likeparing a candle me to a burning tree.


    Even though his soul was on itsst wisp, it was still a soul with two Omnipotent bloodlines, especially as one of the bloodline domain was of the soul itself.


    These souls were tiny mes¡­


    Grunmir...Voramyr...Svegrim...Torernir...Gragvar. Grarnir... Thogir...


    ?? ???????? ?????? ???? ???????? ???????????? ?????? ?? ???????? ?????? ???? ???????? ????????¡­ ?????????????? ???? ???? ???????????????? ???????? ????????.


    What they were doing was futile, it should be impossible for them to affect his withered mes, yet¡­


    na¡­Morin¡­ Branrik... Ragodr... Fjarmir...


    They came and did the impossible, from the tiny mes they gave out, they reignited a forest.


    ?? ???????? ???????????????? ?????? ???????? ????????????????????, ?????? ???????? ?????????? ?????? ???? ???? ????????.


    Each soul that touched his left him their goodwill.


    "Young Noble, thank you for saving my son¡­ He is a little dumb, but he has a strong back and quick fingers. It is my honor to give you my me¡­"


    "Kick their nasty behind, sir¡­ Those demons are me in front of my children¡­"


    "Why did I never consummate my marriage after three months¡­ Those bastards killed my Gregori... Kill them all¡­".


    "Take it easy, young Noble, na is cheering for you. Please live well, and na would be happy"


    ??????????¡­ ?????????? ??????.


    Rowan''s soul came aze with a glow that rivaled every color put on a canvas. He did not know what to feel at this time, it was aplex mixture of amazement and sadness.


    When he ces these souls inside his Jaws of Dagon, it urred to him that is he was able to collect souls, why could he not collect his own like a Lich. He had not been sure that he might seed, but he was never one toy down and die without fighting.


    He had asked himself: If he was in the final moment of his life, was it possible to extend that duration for as long as possible? Rowan had seeded, yet he had also failed.


    He could safeguard his soul for a moment, but ultimately, his Soul Seizer bloodline''s Jaw of Dagon was still too weak to harbor a soul like his own. His soul was unique, a merger of two different souls from two separated Universes.


    It may never be possible to know how someone like him came to be¡ªbut he was.


    Already he could feel the surrounding strain. Only if he could ce the Jaws of Dagon inside his body, he might be able to start upgrading his bloodline.


    But a Soul Storm raged around his body, preventing him from descending, and more souls gave up their mes, and he burned brighter. His strength grew, as his unique soul, became¡­ More!


    With a yell, he began forcing the Jaws to push through the storm and enter his body, he strained and pushed with everything he had, but as he began inching closer to his body, the storm increased.


    Keepers! ?? ?????? ?????????? ??????e, ?????????? ?? ?????????? ???????? ?????? ???? ???????????????? ???????? ???????? ??????????!


    When he knew he could not move a single inch more, he stopped and watched thest soul me enter his, and he gave his silent acknowledgement to these people who had given the ultimate sacrifice.


    The Jaws could keep him safe, yet its speed was slow, and it was heavy. He scrutinized the soul storm around his body, it would tear him apart.


    He was too angry to care all that much, he had made promises, and he was too tired of failing them.


    Rowan pushed his zing soul out of the Jaws and into the storm.


    His soul was breaking, as his mes began to dim. The pain he experienced was horrendous, as everything that he was, became fragmented.


    But his Soul was light and fast, and even as his me died, he touched his body and gave a single order, before his soul copsed into darkness.


    *******************


    The Sylvankes were dark and empty. Every trace of life had been killed and devoured, nothing else existed in theke except evil.


    The lifeless water was cold and surprisingly appeared to be very clean.


    Life held many things, chief among them being chaos. Life was messy and out of order. Things fail or break. Life dies and is renewed. Even in death, life thrives.


    Theke was empty of even death itself. Just filled with the cold and silence of emptiness.


    A silence that was broken by a thumping sound reminiscent of a new heartbeat. The sound echoed sporadically, and not in any particr order.


    At the bottom of theke lied the head of a woman, from a distance, her features seemed perfect. But a careful observation would bring about some oddities.


    Because you could see the head lying at the bottom of theke even when you were outside of it, and this observation was important because theke was quite deep and if this was not a trick of the light, then that would mean that the head must be gigantic.


    The face was blue with yellow stripes that ran all through and her hair was ck and flowing in the silent waters.


    Even in her gigantic size, her face was still beautiful, in a primal way.


    Nevertheless, the veneer of beauty was all from a distance. A closer look would reveal the horror beneath.


    The head lied on a field of bones, and it must haveid there for an inestimable amount of time, for there were multipleyers to this grotesque bed it rested upon.


    At the topyer were bones of humans and beast of all shapes and sizes, and beneath were bones of giant that looked like rocks. Beneath were the bones of Nobles in varying forms. Some bones of Nobles were as tiny as ants, and some were as tall as mountains.


    Beneath the bones of the Nobles were the bones of Demons, and some of their remains could not be described, for their shape was too chaotic. And beneath all that rested a winged skeleton.


    The skeleton was inside a diamond shaped crystal that served as a coffin. It held a great sword and was armored in gold.


    It was clear this was the first creature entombed here.


    Her individual strands of hair were as thick as pythons, almost six feet in diameter. Clustered within her hair were countless closed eyes. The eyes were all pierced with long spikes.


    Except for one eyes, out of that eye crawled out a tiny tadpole like creature that swam upward, it gingerly maneuvered through the dense locks of hair as it swam upward, until it became bigger, and it slowly morphed into a small infant with yellow eyes that glowed in the water.


    The moment the tiny creature broke the surface of theke, another tadpole was spawned from the eye.


    The infant Abomination swam towards the shore, where hundreds of bodies were ced, most were dead, but interspersed in between the corpses were signs of some that were still breathing¡­. moving.


    Strangely, these bodies were not from the town, most of them were strangers that had no reason to even be close to this location. Some were Arathians that lived at the far edges of the continents, some were Belmains, a seafaring people, and multiple other races.


    The bodies were surrounded by tens of Giant Abominations. The tiny infant creature crawled through the bodies and selected a body of a young woman, and with eyes gleaming with delight, it unhinged its jaws and began to swallow.


    A sound came like a crack of thunder and a tiny glow shone on the surface of theke and two glowing figures stepped through from the light. The figures grew until they stood at a man''s height.


    They both wore mysterious metallic Armour with a strange mask that had a central piece resembling the trunk of an elephant.

 Chapter 57 I Am Legend (2)

    <h4>Chapter 57 I Am Legend (2)</h4>


    One of the armored figures spoke as they nced at a ticking device, "We don''t have much time in this Nexus Event. Check your readings and let''s finish the mission promptly.


    "Readings are all in the green."


    "Good. How long do we have before contamination exceeds the minimum threshold?"


    "Two minutes and counting."


    "Proceed with descent and extraction."


    Like a sh of lightning, the figures pierced through the water and approached the sleeping Abomination Core.


    They reached the hair and proceeded until they stopped at a closed eye.


    "Extract Divine Armament Tycho XXVII?"


    "Waiting for final approval¡­ Proceed with extraction."


    The first armored figure took out a glowing blue te. Pressing the center of the te, a glowing hologram appeared. They resembled floating cubes.


    He moved them around until it formed a particr pattern and the surrounding environment blurred for a moment and returned to normal.


    "Shielding has been lifted for twelve seconds. Readings are normal across the board. No unexpected shift from parameters. Proceed with extraction."


    The second armored figure seized a spike that pierced a closed eye, this eye was directly beside the unsealed eye. And he began to slowly pull it out. " This is so very wrong." he whispered to himself.


    "Hurry, soldier. The contamination threshold would be reached in fifty-two seconds."


    With great effort, the weapon was pulled out. The spike wiggled around rapidly and soon turned red-hot, the surrounding water evaporated into steam and in a second it turned into ash.


    The closed Eye shivered. It was awakening.


    "Missionpleted. Contamination Threshold?"


    "Forty-five seconds."


    "Excellent. Let''s move out."


    As the two armored figures zoomed out of the water, one of them nced below him and saw two wide open eyes ring at them.


    They escaped from the water and proceeded to the glowing spot in the air, the first entered and as the second was about to enter and leave, a thought made him look back into theke.


    He saw eyes after eyes beginning to open, even with the sealing spikes, still piercing through them, the eyelids were torn in two, but the eyes were still opening, he wanted to scream, but his training kicked in, and he counted the open eyes, he saw that twenty were already opened, and it still continued, he gasped in shock.


    His mind abuzz with horror and trepidation, he stepped into the light.


    The light vibrated and slowly faded away.


    The armored figure appeared underneath a glowing rune, sparks of lights like fireflies rained all around him.


    He was anxious to report what he had seen when he smelled something off. His mind went into overdrive as he pulled off his helmet, as he could not see with it outside a Nexus Zone.


    It was a slightlyplicated affair, As the helmet was in three differentyers, but he quickly began taking it off, a singleyer at a time, as his heartbeat elerated, he could properly smell what raised his feathers, and it was the familiar smell of blood.


    Thestyer came off, and he saw three men surrounding the decapitated body of his squad mate. The one holding the de was the General¡ªAugustus, who turned to him as he carelessly tosses the head to the side, "I hope you understand that in extremely sensitive cases, such as this one, we cannot let you live after you havepleted the mission."


    The armored figure paused, his eyes tracing the head, as it left a trail of blood, thest look on his face was surprise and maybe fear.


    The man whose head rolled on the floor was his younger brother, and he was not supposed to take this mission. But this was supposed to be a rtively safe mission, even though everything about it was hush, hush.


    A mission from the big Noble family would boost their career prospects, and open new doors of opportunities for them, he muscled his little brother toe along with him. He would share his good fortunes when they arrive, for this was the only family he had left in this world.


    Many thoughts ran through his head presently, but he steeled his nerves and nodded at the general, "Understood Sir."


    He dropped thest piece of his helmet carefully beside him, making sure each of theponents was in order, he was a great soldier, who understood that above all things was order. "I am ready, General"


    General Augustus smiled and looked at the other two figures beside him, a smug look on his face, turning back to the soldier, "Turn around and kneel."


    The armored figure proceeded to carry out the instructions and the General slowly walked up to him, and ced a hand on his shoulder and said, "If you have any family, they shall be wellpensated, as stipted by the statute."


    "No General. I have no more family. I am alone."


    "Okay soldier. I would be quick. Oh! By the way, do you have anything to report that was out of the ordinary inside the Nexus?"


    "No General. The Extraction proceeded as it was outlined. The second eye was unsealed with no interference. "


    "Great news, Soldier. It would be quick."


    Augustus Tiberius lied. It was not quick. He had noticed the sh of hatred in this soldier''s eyes before, he hid it carefully. He slowly sawed the de through the neck of the soldier.


    The soldier was a legendary Dominator and had an impressive physique and healing ability. To his credit, the soldier did not scream; he only squeezed his hands tight as his head was slowly sawed away.


    "You do know that he was lying to you." The figure inside the hood said.


    "Get off your high pedestal, little shadow." The General frowned," Were you not the one who deemed this operation a failure, and requested to clean house. I know he hid something from me, but does it matter? The second seal is gone, and the board shall be reset, leave the machinations of ants to ants. His secrets, whatever it might be, are meaningless."


    A loudugh suddenly broke out, the Third prince held his rotund stomach, and pointed to the hooded figure," Little shadow¡­ The name fits, doesn''t it?"


    "Be that as it may." The hooded figure huffed,"It was a very careless error, your bloodlust knows no bounds, and you just wanted an excuse to kill your men. And you wonder why I don''t like you."


    General Augustus dismissed the hooded figure with a wave of his hand, "dying by my hand is a blessing to their pitiful lives, there are millions more just like that, and of all the uncountable ways they are going to die, to do so by my hands is¡­ An honor"


    He turned and picked up the two heads and began walking away, "Inform me when you this debacle is over. Also consider my partnership over if you make such impromptu decisions without a proper meeting first."


    In a short while, he transformed into a red line that broke through the clouds as he raced towards the horizon.


    "How much longer before I get to kill that brute." The hooded figure growled.


    "Well, judging by the heads he carried away, he is soon to know the truth. He is rash, begin preparing the Moon in the well. I will shield Fate Eyes." The Third prince said, and he sighed, "Let''s get this debacle over with. The possibility of going to that ce has made all else lose it meaning to me."


    The two remaining figures made some more ns as they soon hovered over the ground and pierced the sky.


    The area became silent and empty, except for the two bodies missing their heads, a short whileter, the hooded figure reappeared and collected the two bodies and left.


    An hour after he left, the Third prince appeared and looked at the scene bereft of any corpses, his eyes shed red; it was impossible to know what he was thinking, he gave an enigmatic smile, before he left.

 Chapter 58 I Am Legend (3)

    <h4>Chapter 58 I Am Legend (3)</h4>


    Augustus Tiberius. First of his name. General of the Red Legion of the North. The Faithful Sword of the God King, Golgoth, flew to the floating Rune ship, Absomet. His hand held a decapitated head that had its eyes closed as if it were asleep.


    The cut around the neck was not clean. The de must have been dull, for the wound was jagged, and the flesh almost looked torn apart.


    The Rune ship Absomet was one of the Three Herald ss Warships of the Empire. It was five hundred miles long and three hundred across. It possesses an enlightened spirit that had grown with the Tiberius family and was responsible for directing troops at the forefront of battle.


    With the help of the Enlightened Spirit, Absomet was sentient.


    Absomet in its own right, was a weapon of absolute destruction. It could house a million soldiers and all their additional machinery of war.


    Literally coated with Living Metal etched with Sigils. Herald ss Warships were almost indestructible. And unknown to Rowan, these Warships were able to utilize Offensive and Support Sigils.


    No one knew exactly when Absomet was created or how. Its makeup was shrouded in secrecy, and only the head of the Tiberius family had ess to the Enlightened Spirit core. This year, Absomet was Thirty-three thousand years old.


    Even the head of the Tiberius family did not know when or how she was created, as powerful and old as he was, there were still secrets kept from him by his father¡ªTiberius.


    Every Noble family descended from the bloodline of a god, and their surname was the names of each of the siblings of the God king.


    Kuranes... Tiberius¡­ All were the brethren of the God king.


    After the Great War, the siblings made the most powerful Dominator of their bloodline the head of their individual Noble families, and as a boon, they were given permission to use the names of their Primogenitor.


    So, each head of the family was called the name of their god.


    General Augustus floated in front of the massive battleship, that covered an entire part of the horizon, Augustus always tried, but he still failed to stop the awe that covered his heart, anytime he was close to this monstrosity.


    The massive Rune ship wasrger than many cities ced together, and its sheer destructive capabilities were spine-chilling.


    Absomet primary duty was to stand watch at the edge of the Marauder Continent of the North. It was designated as one of the three pirs who watched over the Northern continent.


    "Augustus. You slimy little fu*k! I lend you my soldiers, and you return with his head? I told the old man to pour his seed on the fu*king ground when he was with that slut. But, no. He just had to have your inbred ass." The voice of a bubbly young girl sounded in Augustus head. The voice of Absomet was no indication of its status as a monstrous ancient warship.


    The only indication that Augustus heard Absomet was a slight twitching of his left eyes. For anyone who knew the General, this level of restraint from him would be a very shocking surprise. The Tiberius family were known for their pettiness, and Augustus was among the best of them.


    He had razed an entire estate of a visiting diplomat to the ground just because the six-month-old baby of the poor diplomat was constantlyughing every time Tiberius spoke.


    The poor diplomat was very pleased because it was the first time he had seen his cute new babyughed so hard. He was a little worried because he knew of Augustus'' pettiness, but he dismissed his fears when he realized it was just a baby. Besides, who ps a smiling face?


    Augustus began by breaking the child''s neck right in front of the horrified parents. Drawing his de, he ughtered every one inside the estate.


    He had been in a superb mood that day, the diplomat had offered sizable bribes. But it was just in the way that the babyughed, so pure and uninhibited, that set him off.


    "Absomet, these men are under mymand and I will utilize them the way I see fit." Augustus'' voice had changed to a deeper growl, his patience was clearly running thin.


    "Yeah right, spineless little sh*t, for the next thirty years, and you would be rotated for the next bastards to try their hands at warfare. But at least I can be assured that there would be nothing worse than you."


    Absomet was quiet for a while before she continued, "The Ancestor of that head you are holding was once one of my best soldier. I took that squealing babe from the ruins of Eloria. Where the Great War ended. That baby had no right to be alive. He proved his excellence when he became a Legendary from a mortal within a short two decades. A damn blink of an eye. Without a single shred of Old Blood inside of him. I taught him how to fight, I taught him how to fu*k. And he was magnificent!"


    Augustus pressed his brows, an intense headache was building within, "Absomet, Let me in. Do you expect me to listen to his entire family history?"


    "You little sh*t, you would do well to listen. I have bred that line for eighteen thousand years. If I did not keep samples of their bloodlines, I would be back to zero. Your mindless buffoonery has cost me centuries! I would have to regrow a new batch from old stocks"


    Augustus golden eyes deepened to a dull brown as he brought out a token, "Let me in this instant. This is an order."


    "Of course¡­. E¨CLevels are now open to you. All facilities are primed for your usage, General."


    A red light shed, and General Augustus disappeared, but not before he heard Absomet murmur, "The next thousand years family meeting, I am calling for a purge!"


    Augustus appeared in a posh office space. Space would be the right word. This ce appeared like an open field. E¨CLevels space were usually subject to Spatial maniptions. The space was farrger inside than the outside would suggest. This level was meant for the elites and the direct line of descent of the Tiberius family.


    This office was a direct replica of his favorite office at his ptial manor. He made sure every single part of it was recreated faithfully.


    The cecked any sense of style. Augustus did not have one. He simply picked all the expensive furniture and paintings he came across and gathered them here.


    An Emperor sized bed was ced at the center of the room, where two sleeping women in chains snuggled together. Lust briefly shed across his eyes before he dismissed it and walked up to his Armory.


    General Augustus frowned as he kept the token away. A necessary condition to be considered a candidate for the leader of the Tiberius family was tomand Absomet without using the Orn token. He had thirty years left of his hundred-year stay at the Herald ss Warship, and he did not think he would seed.


    He had made too many enemies and burned too many bridges that the only path to his survival in the future was one of ultimate power. The title of head of the Tiberius family seemed to recede from his grasp with every year that went by. So, he had to look for other bed fellows.


    He entered an alliance with a pair of risk-takers, and if they could seed in their scheme. The path to ultimate power lied before them.


    A decrepit old man slept on the floor in front of his Armory. He was sleeping and a line of drool escaped from his open mouth and ran across the floor. The old man was in a gray cloak that had seen better days, and his white hair was dirty and stringy.


    He muttered softly in his sleep, and he looked very vulnerable because of the way he was curled up and sleeping peacefully.


    Augustus harshly kicked him awake, "Old Demon, wake up. I need you to do a reading for me."


    "Of, course General. " The old man woke up and sleepily replied to Augustus. He stretched and gave a long yawn. Inside his mouth, his tongue was ck and forked like a snake.


    EXPANDING THE WORLD (VER 1.0)


    Hi guys,


    I won''t be doing this much often, because I feel it breaks the immersion in the story.


    Note: You don''t need this info to understand the story. But since I would be dropping these names randomly throughout the story, it might help.


    Yeah I know I should make a glossary. I''m working on it.


    Calendar


    The Eternal Era of God King Golgoth


    Twelve month makes a year, I drew inspiration from acient Greece calendar.


    Truiplop


    Hekaton


    Metagei


    Romion


    Pyanop


    Yuleti


    Maimak


    Anthesterion


    pheboli


    Mounichi


    Thar©\gelio


    Skirophorion.


    It is rumored that these were the names of the Elder gods who created Trion. They were worshipped in a distant time, nothing of them remain but their names.


    It was said that in core of the, rested their bones.


    ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ


    Comments and criticism are very much weed.

 Chapter 59 I Am Legend (4)

    <h4>Chapter 59 I Am Legend (4)</h4>


    The old man gazed at General Augustus with a mildly annoyed frown, but when his gaze shifted to the head he held, his look quickly transformed into a fawning smile.


    He was missing most of his teeth, except for two sharp incisors, that were dirty brown. His eyes appeared shifty and were never settled on a single thing, and he looked about with quick, jerky movements like a rodent. It made him appear incredibly distrustful.


    General Augustus brought his arm forward, giving him the severed head, "Give me everything you can draw out from this brain. I only care for thest few hours. So be thorough as possible."


    The old man smacked his lips, his voice sounded as if he was trying unsessfully to stop himself fromughing and failing, "He he he¡­ As youmand, my master. Everyughter, every thought, and every sight he had witnessed, shall be yours. "


    He collected the severed head and looked at it from a different position, seemingly admiring the features of the face, "He he he¡­ This is a big one. It''s been years since Ist tasted the flesh of legends. Oh, and he has the bloodline of the Bone Army, this would be a delight. "


    "Stop dawdling and get to your task, Imp." General Augustus frowned, his temper was clearly on a short fuse.


    Bowing deeply. The old man closed his eyes and began to mutter in a strangenguage. His muttering soon increased into strange growls and grunts.


    The sound slowly merged into a deep chant. The voiceing from his mouth was very strange because it sounded like multiple people speaking. Some were clearly female, even children''s voices.


    He slowly bought a sharp fingernail to the middle lip of the mouth, as he turned the head to face him, and he sliced down. Parting the lips into two from the center.


    The fingernail went up the face and two quick slices took off the eyelids. A pair of red eyes holding deep fury and resentment stared back. The old demon eyes showed intense glee. Their kind fed on negative emotions, and a face like this was like viewing an exquisite canvas.


    General Augustus stared at the ritual with rapt focus. His eyes following every gesture and his ears pecked up to pick apart thenguage the Imp used.


    He could not understand Thulle¡ªIt was one of the firstnguages, favored by Demons and other fell creatures.


    General Augustus had formed a habit of looking over his subordinates with full concentration. He found out that it focused them and made them believe he understood far more than he did.


    If the Imp knew about this weird quirk of the General. It gave no signs.


    The old imp''s face was set in firm concentration as he never stopped chanting. A purple light began to grow inside the mouth of the Imp until it created an orb. With a harsh sound, the Imp spat the orb into the mouth of the head.


    The light scattered when it touched the head and reassembled into multiple bugs numbering in the dozens. The bugs dug into the cut in the lips and soon all of them prated the head. In a short while, a sickening sound of chewing came from the head.


    The Imp finally stopped his chanting and began to breathe deeply. He was readying for the final part. He focused his gaze and suddenly began to breathe in.


    The eyes from the head bulged and exploded as waves of bugs poured out of the eyes and floated in the air, their wings were buzzing like flies. When all the bugs appeared, the head deted into itself and in a short while turned to dust.


    The flying bugs gave a little shrill of pain, and they all exploded. Leaving behind a purple light that oozed a loathsome stench.


    The Imp looking at the purple light with intense desire before he barely quelled it. He gestured to the light, and it floated towards the General, "Here lies the memory of this Legend, General. I took great care to preserve all the most recent events he witnessed. His will was very firm, and his hatred was¡­ delectable. Even in death, he fought to keep secrets from you. But I wrung out every drop."


    General Augustus grunted and looked at the floating light, he sucked it into his mouth and said, "For your sake and all of your brood, make sure you left the memory behind for your consumption. The secrets they contain are worth your life a thousand-fold."


    "I have served you for a hundred and twenty years, General. I have not failed you. I would not start today." The old imp bowed until its face touched the ground.


    Dismissing the Imp, General Augustus went to his ptial chair, that should be styled a Throne. It was covered in precious stones and ornaments, carvings of Dragons and Phoenix, with great Behemoths adorned the chair.


    Beneath all the fluff, however, were carefullyid runes and enchantment that made this Throne one of the most precious Artifact that he had.


    He settled on it and closed his eyes. Veins of purple light began to glow under his skin before they subsided. His expression was still before it broke into a frown and then a full-blown panic.


    "How could this be. Those bastards lied to me. That''s a Sealed Chaotic Abomination. This is not what I signed up for. These bastards want to turn my effort into dust!"


    "Bastards!!"


    Augustus'' scream of fury shook the entire room. His skin turned red and a ck substance like smoke began to emanate from his pores, "This was not how it should go. What were those traitors ns?"


    He looked at his consciousness and he saw a ring of thorns surrounding his spirit. "The oath we all swore still bounds us."


    His breath slowly wasing under control, he distantly heard the coughing and crying of voices, but he pushed them away from his consciousness, "The binding Oath still stands. That means they have not betrayed me yet. But why put our undertaking in such dangers? Are there other benefits to the singrity I am not aware of?"


    His head was bowed in thought. He only looked up when he saw a figure that had crawled to his feet. It was a mess of blood and bones. The skin from the figure had melted, and it''s dying hands could only reach for him before it fell and the body breath itst.


    When General Augustus released his Aura in frustration, it tore through the room and the two women whoid on the bed were only mortal. Even if they had more stamina and were beginning to walk on the Paths Of Dominion. It would have done little to no good. Even a legendary Dominator would still die before the General''s fury.


    "No. I cannot stand for this treachery. No matter how they would choose to veil the reason behind it. We need to re-discuss the terms of our agreement and partnership.


    "Whatever benefit to be had by triggering a Sealed Chaotic Abomination. I want a part of it. To risk the wrath of the God King and every Noble family in Trion. The benefits must be incalcble."


    General Augustus realized the loophole those despicable partners of his used to circumvent the Oath. The mentioned the presence of an Abomination on the n. But not the type of Abomination. It was a subtle difference, but in this situation it meant everything.


    He stood up and waved his hand. His Throne shrank and entered his Forehead. He needed answers, and he was going to get them.

 Chapter 60 I Am Legend (5)

    <h4>Chapter 60 I Am Legend (5)</h4>


    Rowan''s bodyy on a beach, in a world of death. Around his still form, an ephemeral storm rages, while an eye cker than night watches in fury. Suddenly, his body twitched, his hand pping the ground repeatedly, and then he began convulsing.


    The shell on his body began to quickly dissipate as multiple invisible mouths consumed it, and numerous bulges appeared underneath his skin, as if countless roaches roamed beneath.


    In a short while, every shell in his body was gone, and hey naked on the beach, except for his twitching body, he was not breathing.


    His body began to grow hot, the surrounding air began to warp by the increasing heat, a mini vortex was created around him as a result of the extremely hot air being forced away from him.


    He began to grow. His increasing attributes were not just numbers on a status screen, they reflected on his physique, and with his Ouroboros bloodline, his body had begun a transformation that made his fleshparable to Divine metal.


    He grew to seven feet tall and stopped growing, his body made metallic clunks as his muscles expanded and toughened, his skin got darker until it was a light shade of bronze, and every motion he made was like a blur to the naked eye.


    Slowly the activities in his body seized, and yet, he did not breathe. Inside his body, a peculiar change was happening.


    Before Rowan soul fell into slumber, he poured all his Soul points into the Ouroboros bloodline, but this process was a continual one. Even if he wished to pour all ten thousand of his soul points into the Ouroboros bloodline, it would only funnel the Soul points one at a time, although this process happened rapidly.


    As the Ouroboros bloodline grew, the snakes around his hearts were intensely stimted and their growth increased exponentially. They gave out quiet hisses as they feasted on his shell, until there was nothing else, and they began to expand in size.


    Rowan had a conjecture previously about the nature of the size of the snakes in his heart, and if he were conscious at the moment he would have seen something amazing happening inside of him.


    Although the snakes were growingrger, the space they upied remained the same, his body almost seemed like it contained an infinite amount of space around his heart and no matter how big the snakes got, they would always be contained inside his chest.


    His bloodline growth was constant, as it slowly ticked upward, and then it hit the threshold of the Legendary mark and paused.


    It was as if thest Soul point encountered a barrier, and it could not push through, and it stayed that way, but a pressure was beginning to build. Rowan had dumped all his points into Ouroboros, and one way or another it was going to develop that bloodline.


    For a Mortal to be a Legendary State being, it would need to be thoroughly prepared for it was about to elevate his entire being from the mundane to the mystical.


    There were specific rituals, and specific preparations to be made because it could be argued that this step was the most important to bing powerful, for even though a proper Mortal foundation was necessary, it was at the Legendary state that the true wheat would be separated from the chaff.


    At the Legendary State, the Dominators body is now capable enough to ess and contain Aether, but they are unable to utilize it in an active manner, that is, until the Dominator ascends to the Rift State.


    The known State of Change that Rowan knew were: The Mortal State, The Legendary State, The Rift State and The Incarnation State.


    Though there should be many other States of Change higher than the Incarnation State, he was not at the level to ess such information. Nevertheless, from the Legendary State, the Dominator could utilize Aether only through their given ability and from the Rift State they could now wield Aether.


    Aether is called many things: The life force of a world, The blood of gods, or The light of wisdom, but essentially Aether was a force that only beings of Legendary state and above could ess.


    It could be found in all corners of the universe in different densities. Some parts of the universe had a stupendous amount of Aether while others barely had none.


    Regions of the Universe that had massive amounts of Aether usually developed into a vibrant and powerful location, where gods, titans, beasts and elemental creatures could be born into. They were regions of great prosperity and also greater conflicts.


    When a Dominator crosses the cusp of Legendary, their bodies are opened to Aether, and their bloodlines are nurtured to produce an ability it is inclined towards.


    This step was critical, for the first great divide of a powerful Dominator to a lesser one was at this point.


    Unique Dominators that were born at the Legendary State or above typically had powerful Legendary abilities that were closer to the roots of their bloodline. Those abilities had a high potential for growth, and could often determine the endpoint of a Dominator.


    A Dominator that had a passive ability of gathering and purifying Aether would regrly grow to higher States of Change than one whose Ability was Strengthening or Fireballs. However, no ability was useless and most times it depended on the ingenuity of the Dominator to find the best use for it.


    Every so often a powerful ability was not a good thing for the Dominator, for some were left with abilities that were too destructive, or others were too mystical, the user could not understand its usage and ended up harming themselves.


    There had been babies born at the Legendary state who obtained abilities rting to Spatial traversal, they found themselves locked in a unique region of space that only they could ess, the only thing that was heard from them was their steadily weakening cries over the months before death took them.


    Few would survive such an ordeal, for the space they were in could not be rashly broken into, else it would copse and only luck could enable one to find them using a careful manner. Most likely, in a few yearster, their bones would be spat out around the area of their birth.


    Rowan''s case was different, for as an Empyrean, they were the children of the universe and this gave them the right to have ess to all their bloodline abilities, but at each State of Change they could only select one that they could tolerate.


    You could learn and develop the Abilities alongside the ones given to you when you reached the Rift State, but that was very difficult, or get those Abilities as you upgrade your State of Change.


    At every State of Change, a Dominator was given a chance to draw one ability from their bloodline origin.


    Unlike every other being who had to be lucky to have a powerful ability, an Empyrean just had to choose the direction it desired to develop towards, and if his bloodline could tolerate that level of power, it was then selected.


    Not all Empyrean are created equal and some are vastly more powerful than others, but the weakest Empyrean was not something most creatures in the universe could stand against.


    For even the weakest Empyrean, at a minimum could destroy entire sr systems with ease.


    Rowan was at the edge of Legendary before he passed out, and unlike a normal form of unconsciousness, he was barely alive. The sacrifice of his people gave his soul a bit of light, but they were ultimately too weak to cause a fundamental change to his soul, nevertheless they gave him more time, and that was what he really needed.

 Chapter 61 I Am Legend (6)

    <h4>Chapter 61 I Am Legend (6)</h4>


    His bloodline trait was activated, and if he was conscious, right at this moment he should have found himself in an ocean of golden blood, the farther you went up the ocean was the level of power you would be able to draw from.


    The golden ocean of blood was extremely deep, it could be said that it had no depth. It was not possible to see a shore, for the ocean seemed endless.


    Rowan was unconscious but the instruction he gave himself was not to be denied, he poured all his Soul points into Ouroboros, and like being caught between an unstoppable force and an immovable object, his bloodline was being forced to grow, yet he was not awake to select the ability he was to ascend with.


    A storm began to build inside his body, as his Soul points were held back by a single point, yet it continued to pile up the pressure, he began to cough blood as his body began to crack open, and although he healed extremely fast, his blood began to decorate the teleportation rune beneath him.


    It was a good thing his physique had grown to a terrifying state else the destructive forces raging in his body would have reduced him to atoms, it was unknown if he would be able to survive a wound like that given his fragile soul. It appeared that he would soon be torn apart from the pressure, until something gave.


    His Soul points could not enter his bloodline, but its aura was able to prate the mystical location, which was the source of the Empyrean bloodline.


    In that ocean of blood, an unknown aura that defied meaning but represented the height of potential in the multiverse swept through it, it resembled a formless force that could appear as diverse things to different individuals.


    It was the height of desire for any sentient and non-sentient species, and its presence on the material world was a temptation that none could withstand.


    Rowan only understood a fraction of the potential of his Soul point, which could be seen as a good thing as well as a bad one. There was a reason the Primordial keepers were not permitted to exist in the material multiverse.


    The golden ocean beneath that had been still for most of the time since the beginning of creation began to stir, and soon it began to tremble. This Movement caused a great congration, and the surrounding space began to twist and was torn apart.


    This space was incredibly stable, and it would be impossible for most known forces to make it even tremble. Yet, the movement of the golden ocean twisted this space, such disy of power was shocking and represented the enormous powers that the golden ocean contained.


    The Aura of the Soul points was enough to stir this impressive power, and then apromise was given. As Rowan was unable to choose an ability presently for him to ascend to the Legendary State, an ability inside this entire ocean of blood was willing to bond with him was to rise and merge with him.


    Presently, only one Legendary ability from the myriad of abilities would have to bond with him¡ªAn Empyrean with the Light of Creation at the tip of his fingers.


    For a long while, the ocean was like an agitated volcano, massive amounts of bloodline essence spewed thousands of feet into the air, and the skies were covered by thunderstorms that seemed to reach the end of existence.


    Inside the ocean, massive golden runes began to arise, the power they released was powerful enough to suppress an entire star. What was important was that this part of the bloodline ocean contained abilities only given to Legendary Empyrean, and the Bloodline Runes that emerged were a unique ability of Empyrean.


    For a while, there was endless pandemonium in the Bloodline ocean, before a loud call emerged from the depth of the ocean. The Bloodline Rune that emerged were massive, and their presence silenced a major part of the ocean.


    These Runes had not seen the light of the surface for countless eras, and as they arose more of the ocean became silent, and there were twelve of them, they were all at a simr level of power.


    They gave out deep golden glows that seemed like a sort ofmunication pathway between them because there could only be one winner that could merge with this Blood.


    The twelve Bloodline Runes released massive amounts of power to intimidate their peers, but they were at a standstill, as they all had simr levels of abilities.


    Theirpetition was stopped by a massive sound that shook the entire ocean of blood, even extending far past the Legendary parts of the ocean, and three massive Bloodline Rune emerged from the ocean, giving out a palpable sense of antiquity as if they had existed at the beginning of creation.


    These Runes seemed almost alive, and their level of power had far surpassed the Legendary State and was giving out waves of power exceeding even the Incarnation State!


    The twelve Bloodline Runes giving out golden light fled instantly and buried themselves inside the Bloodline origin, and the skies above the Golden Ocean became clear and silent.


    The three runes began to arise, and they all seemed equal, and there was no confrontation between them, clearly this three Bloodline Rune were willing to merge with Rowan.


    As they approached the massive aura that Rowan soul point revealed, a change urred and suddenly the power that the aura revealed increased once more.


    Inside Rowan''s body, the soul points had never stopped trying to prate his bloodline, even if it was futile, and now instead of the usual single point attempting to prate the bloodline.


    An astonishing change urred, perhaps due to the blockage caused by the bloodline traits, and every soul point nowbored to enter the bloodline at once.


    What it caused inside the Bloodline origin was catastrophic, the Aura that the Soul points emitted before suddenly multiplied in volume, and shrouded most of the ocean and this formless Aura did not stop it spread at the Empyrean bloodline ocean, for it exceeded even that and proceeded towards the very source!


    At the edge of the Bloodline Origin, were incredibly ancient Empyrean, older than any living memory, these Empyrean had outlived even the universe that birthed them, and each of them wasrger than a gxy.


    They all bowed towards the beginning of the Bloodline Origin, and it seemed they have been at that position for an infinite amount of time.


    At the beginning of the Bloodline Origin was an area of dense fog that spanned multiple universes in scope. It was impossible for a mind lesser than a god to even fathom the scale of this fog.


    Myriad lights and ephemeral echoes emitted from this area, and in a tiny part of it, a trickle of golden blood escaped from the edge, it was this trickle that created the entire bloodline origin for Empyrean!


    From that fog, it was possible to see massive mystical chains that seemed to have no permanent state, they fluttered between the corporeal and spiritual, and each chain could contain entire gxies.


    Those chains were uncountable in numbers, and they ran through the fog, and seemed to contain it. The Aura of the soul point spread past the chains and into the fog, and it was swallowed, leaving no trace behind.


    The chains began to shudder as something resembling a voice escaped from that fog, it was guttural and deep, and it was not something that any living creature should be able to speak out.


    The chains began to give out deep nking sounds that echoed all over the universe and more chains were summoned, and the voice escaping the fog stopped.


    In themotion, a drop of ck blood shot out from the fog with an indescribable speed, and the chains were too slow to stop the escaping blood which shot into the Bloodline Origin of the Empyrean and disappeared.

 Chapter 62 I Am Legend (7)

    <h4>Chapter 62 I Am Legend (7)</h4>


    One of the kneeling Primordial Empyrean trembled as the blood drop shot past it. It was in the shape of a sphere, but the sphere was made up of massive coils of countless serpents and dragons, atop the sphere was a sleeping female, and everything below her waist was what made up the coils of reptiles and dragons.


    Her hair was made up of countless serpents, and if we put the size of this Ancient Primordial Empyrean into perspective, each strand of her hair should berger than an entire belt of sr systems.


    She began to awaken, but in the time span that such an Ancient Empyrean operates it would be in another seventeen million years before her eyes would open, and for an Ancient Empyrean, that was a blink of an eye.


    That blood drop passed through the entire Bloodline Origin and the golden ocean froze, the three hovering Bloodline Rune that stood before Rowans Aura were destroyed; it would take countless years for them to be reformed.


    The ck blood drop silently merged with that Aura and Rowan''s path to the Legendary State was unlocked as the Soul points flooded into his bloodline, but all the Soul points were diverted into that ck drop of blood, which began transforming.


    The blood drop seemed to be shifting through countless possibilities to find the best manner to fuse with Rowan. The transformation stopped when it became three runes that resembled obsidian, that was shaped like a de. It pierced through his heart, and they rapidly began turning ck.


    The ck hearts released thin lines of ck metallic tendrils that carved a path through Rowan''s chest, and slowly a fourth heart was being created.


    The snakes around his hearts became agitated, and giving out long hisses they began to attack his first three hearts, and horrifyingly began consuming it.


    Rowan''s heart presently was tougher than diamonds, but the snakes sliced through it like a hot knife through butter and each bite made Rowan''s body twitch, they secreted venom that halted the regeneration of his heart and when his heart was devoured halfway, his soul awoke.


    But his mind was blurry, he was still fragile and the transformation of his soul was just beginning, he helplessly watched his hearts being entirely consumed by the snakes, and after they finished consuming it, they began giving out silent wails of pain.


    "Well, good for you." Rowan thought inside, "You ate my heart. Clearly it does not agree with you."


    The disturbance they gave was massive, and their wails became louder, and simultaneously they all rushed to escape his body and since he had no direct control over them due to his weakened soul, they simply tore out of his body in a spray of golden blood.


    One snake burst out through his mouth, it was asrge as a python, and it continued shooting out of his mouth with deadly momentum and even after more than thirty feet of its body had escaped from his mouth, it was not the end, and more was stilling out.


    The force of its emergence tore his throat to shreds, and his jaws were dislocated, the entire length of the snake finally came out to seventy feet long as its tail finally left his ravaged mouth.


    Another snake burst out from his left chest and thest from his stomach, they emerged with such violence his body was nearly torn in three. The pain for him was meaningless, he sought to understand what was happening as well as observe the snakes that just left his body after consuming his hearts.


    His body was rapidly healing, but the location of his hearts was noticeably empty, his blurry sight captured the three-massive forty ¨C foot snakes hovering above him. He noticed that they were beginning to shed, for their scales were previously golden, but now, beneath the skin was presently a darker gold scales.


    With a great hiss, they simultaneously discarded their previous skins, and they began to circle in the air while giving out hisses of joy, they also began to expand rapidly.


    Rowan noticed that each snake had grown a little to seventy-five feet long, each of them seemed able to fly without any aid. Their faces were not like snakes, but more like dragons, and the snakes had distinct appearances.


    The first one that burst out from his mouth, had only a single eye like a Cyclops, therge orb was entirely white and covered arge portion of its face. Its scales were dark golden with white stripes along its stomach.


    The second, that came from his chest, had two red eyes that appeared remarkably close to humans. Rowan saw it even hadshes. This one seemed to have a gentle nature, as it stopped hissing and began looking around curiously, its scales were a light shade of gold, and numerous purple dots covered its scales.


    Thest from his stomach had three eyes, with the third being at the center of its head, its eyes were slit like a reptile, and its gaze was cold. Unlike the other two snakes that had an Aura of majesty, this one emanated brutality and blood thirst. It was golden red, with the red almost overtaking its gold coloration.


    Its head were now asrge as a cart, and it began turning both ways, as its tongue flickered from its mouth, as if it was scanning the environment for prey.


    Its eyes became fixed on the hovering ck eye that was still continuously generating a Soul storm around Rowan''s body, faster than Rowan''s sight could follow, it attacked!


    The opened mouth was like the gates to the abyss, as massive needle - sharp teeth began to grow inside its mouth at a rapid pace, its mouth closed over the eyes, and its body swayed as if it was chewing on the eye.


    The eyes of the third snake were slightly closed as if in enjoyment. No, it was enjoyment! As Rowan was beginning to detect a growing connection between him and the three hovering snakes.


    He felt a phantom pain, as the head of the snake chewing on the Eyes of A Primordial Keeper exploded.


    That action caused the other two snakes to react as they released an Aura of barbaric savagery, even the gentle second snake with the human eyes seemed to transform into a creature of endless blood thirst, and they began attacking the Eyes.


    The head from the third snake had already reformed as the scattered pieces of its head transformed to golden mist and fused back to its flesh, and in seconds it was whole again. Rowan stared in dumb amazement.


    It joined the attack, and again all three of their heads were sted apart, but they repeated reformed their heads and relentlessly attacked, each of them had grown needle sharp teeth the size of long swords, that made a shrill sound as they cut through the air.


    Rowan was detecting a formless energy flowing down the head of the snakes and into his body, it was cold, and he nearly gave out a moan of pleasure, as this energy seemed to be massaging his soul and was transforming it.


    That energy went into the Soul Seizer bloodline, and Rowan did not have to check, but he knew the bloodline was evolving even without him using any soul points.


    Somehow, even though the snakes were repeatedly being destroyed, they seemed Immortal and they were currently plundering vital essence from the Eye.


    Giving out a furious scream that reverberated through the horizon, the Eye began to ascend, clearly intending to leave, but the snakes pursued it. Their speed was ghost-like, and in the short while before the Eye vanished from the material world, the snakes had repeatedly bitten and plundered a lot of its essence.


    It appeared dispirited and weak, but it gave out a final scream that pushed away the snakes and reality was torn apart as it fled into a Crack in the middle of the sky.

 Chapter 63 I Am Legend (final)

    <h4>Chapter 63 I Am Legend (final)</h4>


    The snakes hovered in the sky, giving out mighty roars of exaltation. They must not have been cold-blooded, for he could see faint steam emanating from their mouth, and he could sense the fire in their blood.


    "F*ck me. When do snakes roar? Seriously, though, should that be the primary thought in my mind now?"


    Rowan rubbed his healing chest and began to stand up, he unleashed all his senses first to analyze his surroundings.


    The link between him and the flying giant snakes was bing more intimate, as he could almost sense himself inside them, flying through the sparse clouds under the Red moon.


    The sensation almost felt like a fever dream, his mind was split into three extra sections, and even though he could not control his motion, he felt like he was in the driver seat of a roller coaster.


    Using his Energy sight, which had surprisingly gotten more powerful, he saw a thick stream of energy linking him and the three snakes, now and then a pulse of power flowed down the snakes and entered his body and he felt himself noticeably bing stronger.


    In his Energy sight the snakes burned like a furnace, as they resembled an endless source of energy, there seemed to be a certain energy reaction urring inside their bodies which released a burst of energy that flowed down the link and into his body.


    Rowan closed his eyes for a few seconds and allowed himself to breathe calmly, knowing he was alive because of sheer luck and a little practical reasoning. He had no time to fully experiment with his abilities and knew he was lucky that his conjectures were correct.


    The only reason he was alive, was not just because of the graces of his people who gave up their soul light to illuminate his own, it was because even in the heat of battle and numerous problems, he was still thinking about the uses of his abilities.


    Thest time he was awake, he was at the edge of death, his soul at the boundary of dissipation, and he was furious at the powers ying with his life.


    He had made a gamble, hoping his intense desires would fuel his actions, even if he were to fall, he had poured his intent into his soul, conveying out all his longings to live, to ascend beyond the Mortal Coil, to surpass all those who would do him harm, and to protect all that he wasing to love and cherish.


    Rowan had made it. He survived against the odds, and he knew that the best chance to kill him was gone. He was not necessarily bragging because he knew that the board had shifted. Not only that, but he had escaped his most trying moments.


    After all, how much threat could he have been before, he had held on with hisst breath for longer than was possible, and he was a man at the end of his ropes, and even though he saw many suspicious events, he tried not to ruffle feathers.


    But no more!


    Now he had awakened, beneath that Red moon, with the three flying snakes overhead that appeared closer to him with every passing moment, he spread his arms wide, letting the winds of this world blow over his naked form.


    His blond hair was now shoulder-length, and on his face was a slight growth of beard, his eyes were now more enigmatic, as it seemed to give out light.


    I Am Legend!


    His threepanions suddenly roared, their voice had a prating quality that made the surroundings vibrate, they were expressing their excitement.


    He could feel the power coursing through his veins like magma, and unlike previously when he was feeling a faint sense of lethargy in his soul, currently he has never felt so alive!


    He could not help himself and gave a loud roar too, the three snakes joined him, and for a while only their cries of excitement were heard.


    Can you see me? His roar seemed tomunicate with the souls that gave him a second chance. He did not fail their expectations.


    He reviewed himself with his sight, his body standing at seven feet tall, with muscles to put a Greek statue to shame, apanied by a streamlined beauty that only a body at perfection could bring.


    Beneath the surface of his body, was an engine of power that thrummed with endless vitality and potential. His body felt present. As if his body had be more real. The crity in his Soul made him aware that the curse of his fading lifespan was gone.


    He bent to pick up the Axe which was now very still, it had sucked all its energy inside, and if not for the growing veins of golden energy on the weapon which were now closer to the Axe head, he would have taken it for dead metal.


    With his Energy sight, he could see that the green color of the Axe was not its true color, instead it acted as a sort of seal that bounded the true form of the Axe.


    Rowan was not too surprised, for he knew the history of this weapon must be quite deep, and even though thanks to the Axe he was granted the Berserker Aspect, he was still wary of the weapon.


    The growing vein of gold was his Vitality, that had been eating away at the seal covering the weapon, even when he was a mortal, the Essence he had funneled into the Axe was not so easily digested.


    The weapon had been greedy in consuming his vitality, the desire to consume an Essence such as this must have been very overwhelming, but it would seem that the opposite was happening, as his Essence was slowly digesting the Axe. He idly wondered what would ur if he finished stripping away the seals from the Axe.


    It was part of his uing agenda, but it was not at the top of the list, and he did not need to put much thought behind it because his Vitality was slowly consuming the seal on the weapon anyway.


    Even if he never got to use the Axe anymore, it was not much of a bother because he now had weapons, three of them, and alongside the power he was feeling burning inside him, his body could be the most potent of all his weapons.


    He began folding the discarded snake skin, from their first shedding. It had a faint golden glow around it, and as he folded it, it felt like he was molding metal, he was not used to walking around naked, so he began wrapping thest snake skin around his waist, and with a few tucks here and there, it stayed right around his waist.


    With his ever-growing powers, he would need a material that he could safely wear. His body was extremely powerful and tearing through his clothes and armor was effortless.


    If he could craft a set of clothes using these scales, he would have solved an essential need of his, although his body was beautiful in every aesthetic sense, he was not a shallow individual, and he would find it extremely off-putting to constantly change his clothes every hour.


    His body felt like an endless abyss filled with uncountable mysteries, that would take him an eternity to search through. But he had the Primordial Record, and he would soon receive his answers.


    Although he almost did not want to use the Record and slowly delve into his abilities'' bit by bit, that was a luxury he could not afford, he expected that he would need to kill lots of people soon, and he needed to thoroughly understand all the weapons in his arsenal.


    He was about to open the Primordial Record, when he heard a frightening crack, and his surroundings shook. The blood sea ahead of him began to bubble, and a massive skull rose from the ocean.

 Chapter 64 Strings

    <h4>Chapter 64 Strings</h4>


    The skull was of an avian beast, that had a long pointy beak, the red ocean poured from its two empty eye sockets, and it seemed as if it was weeping blood.


    A massive spinal column emerged from the ocean that was connected to the massive bones around him, and he realized that this being was farrger than he thought, and the body ashore was still a part of it.


    A greater part of its body was buried inside the bloody ocean, and as it arose, it brought a formless pressure that drove the breath away from his lungs.


    It appeared he might have overstayed his wee, he hurriedly poured his Spatial sight into the Rune below him, his mind tensed as he saw that whatever method the teleportation circle used, it would take a few more seconds to charge, before he could leave, the pressure from the giant was beginning to mount, and then his snakes¡­ attacked!


    "Godda*nit¡­ They are like mindless brats, who bite everything that moves!"


    The sounds made as their numerous needle ¨C sharp teeth rip through the bones were spine-chilling.


    This was all disregarding the fact that they were consuming the body of a creature with powers that Rowan feared neared or were equal to a god.


    The reaction of the giant avian skeleton was a bit sluggish, but it soon shook in agitation, when the third snake with three eyes, which unlike its other two siblings who ate along the surface, it was focused on boring deeper into the skeleton.


    It must have reached particrly deep, for the skeleton gave a strange scream like nails scratching a board, and a green ghost fire emerged from its sockets.


    It eyes zed for a moment with that emerald me before it spewed it at the three snakes, and they turned to dust, yet even before they died, they opened their mouths wide and greedily swallowed the mes.


    "¡­"


    Rowan felt a thump inside his chest, and a frightening sense of weakness before his body steadied itself and looking inside his body, he saw the three snakes had resurrected inside the void, where his hearts previously resided.


    Before he could give any instructions, the snakes burst out of his body with startling speed, driving him to his knees as they shot towards the giant.


    They emerged from his body, in a reduced form, before they rapidly expanded once more, which was a good thing because with their current size, they would kill him the moment they emerged from his body, as his constitution was like paper to them.


    Okay. He was never going to get used to that.


    The snake with two eyes with a more mild temperament did not rush into battle like it''s two siblings, but paused, and seeing the massive bones surrounding them, rushed towards the bones and began to take massive bites.


    Their stomach must be endless, for Rowan had seen it must have eaten more than twice it''s body weight. A massive rib bone began to wobble, as the two eyed snake had eaten its connecting part to the vertebra.


    Meanwhile, the other two snakes were braving the onught of the giant head, who was spewing a fresh round of green mes.


    Both of them were sted by the mesing out of the eyes of the giant skeleton, and Rowan was surprised that the damage inflicted did not turn them to dust, instead only their scales and most of their flesh were burned off.


    Their skeletons roared in anger and charged ahead through the mes, meanwhile, Rowan had been feeling a massive amount of pressure building up for a while now. He knew he had to leave, else if this giant erupted with whatever techniques it was brewing, he doubted he would survive it.


    Thankfully, the Rune lit up before him, and he began to fade away, the two snakes ahead burned to ash as ultimately, they could not handle more of the mes, but they had swallowed a lot of it.


    Thest snake seized the falling rib bone as they disappeared, behind him the world shattered as the giant skeleton unleashed its endless fury, but Rowan was already inside the Spatial passage.


    Thest snake outside his body had its mouth opened wide as it was swallowing the rib bone, eight times its length. The other two gluttons burst out of him, tearing his body apart, as they began fighting for the rib bone, in less than ten seconds, they had finished consuming it.


    The Spatial passage did not seem to have any influence on the massive serpents, as they flew around, and the three eyed one began biting the glowing floor of the passage.


    The others looked around, and the one ¨C eyed snake fixed on the Axe in Rowans hand, and charged over.


    "No you don''t!" Rowan moved the Axe away, but it had already a bit down on it, and Rowan did not know which of them was more surprised that the needle sharp teeth did not prate the Axe.


    The Axe retaliated with a green glow that pushed the snake away, shaking its head in annoyance, it joined its siblings in roaming the spatial passage and asionally biting at the walls and floors, leaving a glowing imprint of their teeth on them.


    Rowan wanted tough at their silliness, as he felt that he was looking at babies that were mouthing. Everything was new and fresh in their eyes, and everything must be tasted!


    He almost wanted to let them y, as he took the time to check the Primordial Record, but that was before the passage vibrated, and the snake with three eyes reared up as it swallowed a massive pile of glowing gems from the passage floor.


    Rowan''s face went ck as chaos erupted all over the passage, and it began to shrink, outside the passage was only the chaos of endless space.


    He began running towards the green door, the snakes screamed in surprise and instead of fleeing, continued attacking and eating the shrinking passage.


    Rowan''s anger was beginning to mount as he forcefully pulled them into his chest and with a force of will, he opened the green door and reappeared inside the mansion.


    The gem behind him began to crack, he turned around in anger, as in less than three seconds the massive yellow gem copsed into dust, the wave of breeze blowing towards him as they filled the void the gem left behind, did nothing to chill his growing outrage.


    An endless source of soul points just disappeared because of the need for these gluttons to feed their endless stomach.


    AAAHHH!!!


    He felt like hitting something really hard, to reduce his frustration. But the wave of spatial powers that began to flow through his body made him pause as he watched his Spatial sight beginning to grow.


    Its dimension was rapidly expanding, and soon he was able to effortlessly cover the entire room and most of the adjourning passage.


    The vision his Spatial sight showed him got richer than before, and that eerie dimension that formed over him, when his body senses and his Spatial sight merged got stronger, as he effortlessly levitated a couple of chairs inside his sphere of influence.


    His anger was mildly tempered by this, but it still burned bright, the exuberant snakes became meek as they turned into a ball and hid their faces inside their coils.


    Looking at his growing fourth heart, would they soon be another new source of headache? In fact, how many hearts could he even have? His body did not seem to even need them at this point.


    His body was far from normal, and seeing as how it could hold massive living organisms, it was unlikely that space was an issue for him, so he had no idea how many hearts he could even end up having.


    Sigh. Now would be a good time to get knowledge from another Empyrean, but where would he find a being like that? This world must be like a speck of dust before their eyes.


    Well, it was time to check his Record, he had held back long enough to settle his spirit, he hoped he was ready for the revtions it would show him.


    He was mistaken!

 Chapter 65 [Bonus chapter]Strings (2)

    <h4>Chapter 65 [Bonus chapter]Strings (2)</h4>


    P????????? ??????


    Name: Rowan Kuranes


    Age: 11/33,000


    Strength : 716.7


    Agility : 715.9


    Constitution : 1100


    Spirit : 280.7


    ss: None


    Title: ne walker, Chaos Blood


    Aspect : Spatial Sight (Tier 3)


    Berserker (Tier 1)


    Skills:


    Enrage (Level 10¡ª Mortal State Completed) Vortex (Level 10¡ª Mortal State Completed) Bash (Level 10¡ª Mortal State Completed) Dash (Level 10¡ª Mortal State Completed) Smash (Level 10¡ª Mortal State Completed) Combo Attack (Level 10¡ª Mortal State Completed)


    Passive : Deciphernguage plete), Icy soul (level 4)


    Records:


    ?????????? ???????????? ?????????????????? [CHAOS BLOOD]- level 1 [0/10,000]


    ???????? REAVER ¨C level 0 [0/5000]


    Legendary Skill Gained: Chaos World Engine [3/3]


    World Seed Level: Minor World


    Chaos World seed Charge:


    Seed One ¨C 313,876/1,000,000,000


    Seed Two ¨C 308,776/1,000,000,000


    Seed Three¨C765,665/1,000,000,000


    Rift Rule Gained: Absolute Body [Locked]


    Incarnation Path Unlocked


    Path Gained: Chaos Territory Creation [Locked]


    Active Skill Gained :


    World Soul Maniption [Locked]


    World Recreation [Locked]


    World Merging [Locked]


    Aspect Upgrade: Spatial Sight [(Tier 3) Spirit +50]


    Bloodline Upgrade: Soul Reaver


    Passive Skill Upgrade : Icy Soul ¡ú Ice-Fire Soul [(Level 6) Spirit +150]


    Soul Point :1458.4532


    Remark: Nascent Titan


    Rowan doubted it was less than twenty-four hours since he left for that world, and he had obtained a transformation beyond his wildest dreams.


    There was so much information on his updated status, that he did not even know where to start from, but seeing the many zeros beside his lifespan made him grin so widely he did not doubt that he resembled a clown.


    What does it mean to have thirty-three thousand years of life, if he uses the historical events of his previous life as a time frame, that meant that he could have eaten with the Pharaohs, had a chat with Gilgamesh in ancient Mesopotamia, watched every rise and fall of human civilization, and he would be barely middle-aged.


    He could watch the very mountain corrode into sand, and the years for him would have the importance of minutes.


    What would such a life span mean for someone like him, who,bining his two lives barely lived a grand total of sixty years.


    Going from Zero to tens of thousands in a few short moments was jarring, and his mind was numb trying to imagine the sheer scale of such a number.


    He solely doubted any Dominator in this world had such an exaggerated lifespan at the legendary state, even Rift State or Incarnation State Dominators would be floored by his lifespan.


    Theoretically, if he kept growing stronger, then his lifespan would turn every single enemy he is currently having to dust, he could just take a nap for tens of thousands of years. The surface world would have changed, ten times over.


    "But my enemies are not just fragile Dominators, are they? Just the same way the Dominators are slowly bing ants before my might, I am less than an ant before the Primordial keepers."


    He tempered his excitement, this might seem like an extremely long time to him, but with the timescale of the truly powerful it was nothing, his mind was still too fixated on his mortal life, and gathering truly universal powers would take an extremely long time.


    He pushed his focus to the rest of his Attributes, his mind working the numbers with surprising ease, as his enhanced Spirit made his thought flow to be smooth.


    Agility made his perception of time to be extremely slow, and gave him more time to think with every passing seconds.


    His Stats were expected, as he had calcted how much he would gain from reaching the Legendary State. His Constitution had surpassed the Rift State and was now in the realm of Incarnation!


    Rowans Spirit growth never failed to surprise him, as it was an attribute he had never actively cultivated, but it''s uses to him were invaluable, perhaps it was because he used those skills involving Spirit far beyond their capabilities that they grew extremely fast.


    He now saw a slight disadvantage concerning his ever-growing physique, that is he may never get to push his physical skills to the limit because he was too powerful.


    What was the use of learning all the intricacies of waving around a sword, when a simple punch from you can level mountains?


    Rowan pped that silly thought away from his mind, he just fled from a being who could have turned him to dust. Disregarding his lifespan, if he was trapped by that creature and repeatedly killed, in due time, he would die a true death.


    He sighed, aware that he was trying to run, when he should be walking, he should not be so eager to test himself against foes like that, but with his potential, he would inevitably get to that level.


    From the interface of the Primordial Record, it was clear that skills could grow, and its might could exceed his imagination, with the right skills, it might be possible to fight someone far above your level.


    Rowan was determined not to bex in his journey towards power, he would use every avable tool he had, until he had crushed all his enemies to dust.


    He was aware that his seven-foot frame was just a facade, it held within, a boundless growing mountain, his Strength, and Agility dwarfed his previous self by a significant amount, and the world had now be extremely fragile to him.


    If he were to livefortably, he would have to build his home out of Adamantine or something simr.


    The thought of that brought him joy, to be able to live and discover what this world had to offer him, to slowly learn and build, he wished for such a life, but not yet.


    Not much time had passed since he awoke in this world, but the events that had urred around him were branded into his mind.


    He could still vividly see everyughter, he could still feel the goodwill of the souls who gave him everything, how could he look their children in the eyes without doing his possible best to tear down all those who caused them pain.


    His blood began to boil, and the snakes were stirring, they were creatures with primal intensities. They held no fear or doubts, and they were relentless.


    He calmed himself, everything would fall in its time, whatever experiment they performed on him, he doubted they understood what he had be.


    The presence of a transmigrated soul brought about an intense shift in whateverid down n they had, that it would be impossible for them to correct them.


    He had a new Title¡ªChaos Blood. Rowan wanted to find out the meaning via the Primordial Record, but it came out nk. Could the Record not ess the meaning of this Title?


    That was surprising, he had assigned a mantle of omniscience on the Primordial Record, but it seems there were some things it could not even ess.


    Rowan would like to think it was because he might be limiting this enigmatic ck book in some manner.


    Apparently, the Ascension to the Legendary State came with many unknown factors, and the most likely cause was the Legendary Ability that came from his bloodline.


    He had a new title, and somehow all his pathways until the Incarnation state had been unlocked. He tried essing the locked abilities, to see if he could glean their meaning, but he could not.


    With his previous knowledge, he thought you had to select new bloodline abilities every time you broke through a state. But it seems like the ability he got from his bloodline was so powerful he could only utilize part of it in each state.


    What sort of ability could be that powerful?


    It pushed every sessive abilities he might ever have to the side, it appeared to be powerful though, so he had no problems with the ability for now.


    He had two box, he had yet to check, his Legendary skill and his Soul Seizer Bloodline upgrade. He still felt great apprehension from this skill, even though it was the true fuel behind his bloodline growth.

 Chapter 66 Strings (3)

    <h4>Chapter 66 Strings (3)</h4>


    The bloodline was now Soul Reaver, and although they came across as simr titles, he did not doubt that this one was more powerful than the Soul Seizer Bloodline.


    As his Spirit grew, so too did his ability toprehend esoteric forces and other fundamentalws, he was now more capable of understanding certain intricate flows of power.


    The Soul Reaver bloodline oozed power and control, it pointed to a path beyond the material universe, to the control of forces so abstract, that its presence could rewrite thews governing reality.


    Yet, he had no desire to even upgrade or utilize the bloodline beyond its soul collection ability for the moment, if he could still collect soul points without any issues, he did not n to touch this bloodline until he understood it well enough.


    He may be making a mistake, but he was unwilling to walk on blind in any matters concerning the Primordial keepers, unlike his Empyrean bloodline he sensed malice from this other bloodline.


    His field of vision was still too small, as he had not gotten into contact with the wide world, before touching this bloodline he had to make sure he was prepared.


    If life itself was a chessboard, he was still a pawn, even with all his potential, it would be easy to crush him, maybe if he was a youth or a younger man with less experience in life, he may be willing to charge into battle without second thought.


    He was not a young man anymore, and even if he would fearlessly charge into battle, he would make sure he properly assessed his odds.


    The massive amount of Soul point that was needed to develop the Soul Reaver bloodline also made his eyes twitch, he pushed this geniemp to the side, it was tempting, and would likely have stupendous benefits, but he still had his fears that he was too ignorant about the true meaning of his Empyrean bloodlines.


    If this world had gods, then it was not farfetched to think they must have vast knowledge of other powerful beings, he doubted he would be able to collect any information from them¡­ Yet.


    But that was not the point, there must certainly be libraries, and other sources of valuable information he could be able to gather. At this time, he was in a cage, but he would soon break out and his second source of weakness¡ªLack of information, would be solved to a certain extent.


    It was not lost on him how peculiar his situation was, he may have had ess to knowledge that could exceed the scope of everyone around him, but he was missing certain fundamentalmon information to tie together all this knowledge he had.


    He was like a mad scientist that could know the form to the mostplicated equation in existence but did not know how to tie his shoes, or cook his food. He was an Idiot Savant who knew of powers far beyond the gods, but could not understand the mortal stages that were below them.


    His perception dwelled on the second box he needed to uncover, his Legendary Ability. The presence of this ability emitted was strange, it seemed to faintly suppress his bloodline, as if it suppressed itself in order to fit inside him.


    He guessed maybe it was because this bloodline ability was too powerful, and even though his Attributes were extremely inted for a legendary State Dominator, he was still too weak to harness its might properly.


    Just the Legendary ability that was randomly selected by his unconscious self, had such a vast Aura behind it, he felt humbled.


    Was this just a random bloodline ability, or did he just win the lottery? The snakes in his heart actually began to stir, as this ability had be intrinsically connected to them.


    It was a stark reminder that however he had grown, he was still an ant in the sight of the truly powerful.


    Speaking of ants¡­


    Rowan''s hand snapped out like a whip and seized an invisible object, it quivered in his hand, making long hissing sounds, before it revealed itself.


    It was an eyeball with bat wings grafted to its sides, the pupils were silver, and it dted rapidly, as if it was scanning him.


    Rowan felt an intense revulsion, not just because this thing had essentially been a voyeur watching every move he had been making, but because from it, he could sense the Aura of that hooded figure.


    Now that he really thought about it, he knew where he had seen a lesser version of that Aura, it was from the Abomination Thrall that was causing havoc inside the mansion.


    It was a testament to how distracted he was that he did not take time to do an in-depth scanning of all the individuals inside the mansion, but all that was soon to end.


    He wondered if that father knew he was working beside an Abomination Thrall? Knowing him, he doubted he would care, the Third prince was a man who wears faces like a mask, but one thing Rowan could be sure of, was that he was worse than any Abomination Thrall.


    It was clear now that he was being closely monitored, both by visible and invisible eyes, but he doubted they knew how powerful his bloodline was, else they would have killed him when he was a mortal.


    Even the Primordial Keepers knew of the threat he posed, and they crossed from outside the universe to kill him.


    He knew they must have a part to y in him receiving the Primordial Record, but he doubted they knew what his bloodline was because from what he could understand from the Primordial Record, the bloodlines he had ess to must have a fundamental connection with him.


    The Bloodline of Scion of Light and Scion of Darkness must have been linked to the previous prince, so if Rowan had not transmigrated, he was sure that the prince would have only had the option of those two choices to select from


    The abnormality that arose was him, he was sure his soul crossed a different universe before it arrived at this body, and he brought with him the touch of the Primordial keeper, for he was a soul that escaped their grasp, so he was sure that the Primordial Record used that connection and made this bloodline avable to him.


    He had a hint about how he got the Ouroboros bloodline, for one, he did not remember how he died. He was sure he had been drinking, but that was it. Furthermore, he was still healthy and kept himself in great shape.


    But he remembered the introduction to the Ouroboros bloodline, where he saw an Empyrean tear through a as it was born.


    What if that belonged to his previous life? After all, he was alive one moment, and in the next, he was inside another man''s body (although that body was a child then, but that was not the point.)


    That should be the most reasonable exnation of how he got that bloodline, an unlucky or a very stubborn soul that had his body destroyed by an Empyrean and escaped the clutch of the Primordial Keepers.


    This chance of each individual event happening on its own was very unlikely, for the three such events to happen to the same soul (killed by an Empyrean, escaped the Primordial keepers and transmigrated to another world or universe was so infinitesimally small that he knew he was unique in all creation.)


    Although it sounded very boastful when he thought of it, in that way, it was most likely the truth, so that would mean that although he was in a bad position previously, he just needed a slight advantage to pull ahead in the race.


    He had solved the issue of his lifespan, and now it was time to attack. He was not used to allowing those who would do him harm a moment''s respite, he would take his advantages and use it to tear apart this charade.

 Chapter 67 Strings (4)

    <h4>Chapter 67 Strings (4)</h4>


    Rowan squeezed the Eye, turning it to mulch, suddenly his palm opened, and a mouth filled with many sharp teeth seized the pulped eye and retreated. Rowan paused, of course it had to be the three ¨C eyed snake. That little glutton was simply the worst among all three of his siblings.


    He saw that this meal only gave it a single energy value, but that would never stop it, he gave the snakes assurance that they would soon be feasting on better meals soon.


    Sighing, he called up his Legendary Ability and from the depth of his bloodline, he understood what it was, and he nearly fell to the ground in shock.


    He had to ce his hands on the wall, and he disregarded his strength for a while and his hand effortlessly went through the concrete walls.


    He distractedly pulled his hands away from the wall, his mind screaming in shock. Should something like this be possible?


    With everything that had happened to him, it would be tough to break his mind. He had no doubt that outside this ce, the world would be filled with wonders beyond what he could presently imagine, but the scale of this ability that was within his grasp was frightening.


    He felt such a power was not to be given to anyone, although he had seen creatures of immense powers, the potential of this ability of his would be unmatched.


    Rowan reyed the memory that the Primordial Record showed him, when he checked the details of this ability.


    His mind had blurred, and he was transported to another location, where he saw a blue that reminded him of his first world.


    His sight was transported into the, where he saw luscious forest and grand oceans, beasts of all shapes and sizes roamed this beautiful world, the skies were blue, and the air smelled like flowers.


    Abruptly, the blue sky turned red, as a falling object zed down towards the, leaving purple contrails like aet. He knew that was a World seed.


    The seed impacted on an ocean, throwing a wave thousands of feet into the air, and it quickly reached the bottom of the ocean, where it drilled into the core of the.


    In the core of the, it began to rapidly disperse itself, and it took root. Using the energy from the, it began releasing massive branches, hundreds of kilometers long, that prated the entirety of the.


    When the branch had upied the entire core of the, it began releasing tiny, invisible spores that enshrouded the.


    Decades passed.


    Gradually, the vegetation of this began to change, followed by its beasts and insects, even down to its microorganisms, the slowly became the living heart of an Empyrean.


    The evolutionary pathway of the changed, and massive beasts and powerful sentient races were born from the indigenous species, who resembled more of their creator''s image with every generation that passed.


    Thest thing the vision showed him was a colossus with eight arms and four heads, holding a in each hand.


    The world he held was a hell world with beings that resembled Asuras. Their mighty roars reached space.


    The details of this ability streamed into his mind.


    Chaos World Engine: Create a World Engine that births World seeds. After seeding ten thousand worlds, the Chaos World Engine would be upgraded.


    World Seed Level: Minor World ¡ú Major World ¡ú Realm World.


    Chaos World Engine [Minor]


    Engine One ¨C 313,876/1,000,000,000


    Engine Two ¨C 308,776/1,000,000,000


    Engine Three¨C765,666/1,000,000,000


    Well, this ability was broken as hell, but it did nothing to drastically improve his powers at the moment, but the potential of this ability was limitless.


    Thinking about its utility almost made cold sweat pour from his brows. By now, he did not trust that the vision he saw was the true limit of his ability.


    The Empyrean he saw in that vision seeded eights, but ording to the Primordial Record, his Chaos World Engine could create world seeds, and for the ability to be upgraded, he would have to seed ten thousand worlds!


    What made this ability even more crazy when it fell under his hands was because, each of his snakes were theoretically a single Chaos Engine, that would mean for him topletely upgrade this ability, he would have to seed thirty thousand worlds.


    D*mm. It was a good thing that there were plentiful worlds in the universe, else he would be stumped on how he was to go about seeding worlds.


    How could he get to those Worlds? Well, not considering the fact that there were mystical methods to essentially teleport to foreign worlds like the ones his snakes just destroyed. He did not find it such a bad idea to seed the world he was in right now.


    I mean, why search far and wide for something, when you could find it right beside you.


    Okay, if he understood this correctly, a world seed could transform a into your domain, everything inside the would be molded in your image, and the entire resources of the would be at your disposal.


    Just the resources from a single, the indigenous species, the massive Aether it generates, and many more benefits were simply incalcble.


    What would it mean to seed thirty thousand worlds, or even more? Would he be able to create armies from his seeded that could cover an entire gxy? How powerful would he be if he could have ess to Aether from thirty thousand differents?


    It took a while for him to settle down, maybe this ability did note with an immediate leap in hisbat capabilities, but it would eventually surpass any sort of ability he could ever have.


    He might also be wrong about the immediate usage of this ability, for he remembered the sheer adaptability of the snake, that he was sure was a side effect of them being the host of the Chaos World Engine.


    They could consume any energy and still gave him tangible benefits from those consumed materials.


    Besides, he did not really need any more fancy abilities, his body was a powerful weapon all on its own, and the more he upgraded his bloodline, the more powerful he would get, and this would also reflect on the snakes too.


    They could be the perfect long-range attack he solely needed to round up his skill set. Coupled with the fact that they would swallow any energy given to them, made it very possible that he had any opponent in the Incarnation state or below.


    He did not know the capabilities of his father and his other aplices, but to y it safe, he should assume they were all beyond the Incarnation State, then he would have to y it safe, but not too safe.


    He would need to test his capabilities shortly, and it was good enough that he had enough Abominations to try his hands on.


    It would take time to gather the amount of energy needed, but knowing the gluttonous habits of the snakes, and their seeming immortality, if he let them loose, they would gather massive amounts of energy in little time.


    He should really begin thinking of names for the snakes, especially if he was growing more hearts, which trante to more snakes in the future. But what sort of names would fit these creatures?


    The usage of his present attributes made him flow through his thoughts in no time, to the outside world he may have appeared to be deep in thought for a short while, but he had already made many ns going forward.


    Leaving future matters aside, it was time to deal with the present situation, starting from the invisible eyes watching him to the invisible strings that were bounding him.


    Inside his "Domain" he could clearly sense the flying eyes and the three invisible strings that bound his head, heart, and eyes.

 Chapter 68 Strings (5)

    <h4>Chapter 68 Strings (5)</h4>


    A boy with white hair, carrying two heads stood before the shore of the Sylvankes, behind him was a trail of gore. The journey must have been more than ten miles, and he had bled through most of it.


    His blood he shed alternated between the vivid red of a human''s blood and the muddy yellow of an Abomination.


    These two opposite natures dwelled inside his body, and instead of the invasive blood of the Abomination corrupting and taking over his body, it seemed to have been stalled.


    For every time, the foul blood of the Abomination rose to take over his body, an inhuman resolve from the boy pushed it back.


    It could be seen by the white hair on his head, coupled with the heavy wounds on his body, that this boy had suffered far beyond what any human should.


    Regolf had forgotten everything, except for two things.


    He was starving, and he had to protect Steisa and momma¡­ It was all that upied his mind.


    Pain went by in a haze, and in the depth of his madness he kept hearing the same voice. It came with the voice of Steisa¡­


    Big brother, you are finally here with us!


    It came in the voice of Rose, his mother¡­


    Come closer to me¡­ My child¡­


    Now and then, the hunger pangs would get too much for him, and via the urging of the voices, he would bend and eat off the bundle he held in his hand.


    The blood of Abominations was powerful, but it could not be created out of nothing. The boy had been healed countless times, and that blood needed sustenance.


    Although there must have been something inside him that rebelled, making his healing wounds tear apart again and again. That resolve had gotten extremely twisted, for he slowly ate thest of the bundle in his hand.


    He let the bloodied cloth drop to the floor, and unexpectedly he began to wail, giving out a long-drawn-out howl like a hyena, and as suddenly as it started, it stopped.


    Regolf stood there by the shore, for what seemed like an eternity. As he stood, the water in front of him began to bubble, and massive shapes began to move within.


    In a short while, Giant Abominations beganing out of theke, there were three¡­ Four¡­ A dozen, until finally fourteen Giants, stood before the lone figure of the boy.


    Some of them eyed him with various eyes scattered all over their bodies, but soon looked away in apparent disinterest.


    In the case of Regolf, if he could see them, he gave no indication, he just stood and stared at theke as if he were waiting for something.


    A soft sigh came from theke and the fourteen Giant Abominations that stood at its shores went still like statues, as one, they all turned towards theke.


    A solemn voice came from the depth of the water. If any mortal had heard it, their bodies would have exploded on the spot, their souls would be crushed and their lineage cursed.


    A Dominator would be transfixed and would, shortly after, a grisly fate much worse than death would follow.


    "The time draws near. My wait is nearly over. A mother loves all. Even the least of her children."


    A drop of gray blood rose from the water. The water parted around it, and the air seemed to burn.


    "Poor children. Take of Mother''s breast. You shall starve no more."


    The Giant Abominations went crazy and began to attack each other. The battle was not quick, even though they did not defend themselves. They tore each other apart and their nature worked against them as they healed quickly.


    But their perseverance to kill and devour the other was inhumane, and soon they began to consume each other. The saliva from their mouth seemed to restrict the healing capabilities of their bodies.


    It was a grisly affair, and the screams from the fallen Giants being devoured would send chills down the spine of anyone. Bone and flesh were chewed and torn apart, and the yellow blood flowed into theke in a small flood.


    A single Giant was soon left, and this one was very nightmarish. It had devoured the thirteen other Abominations, and its body was shattering apart.


    It had be a creature of pure disorder. None of its features could serve any visibly sensible purpose. It screamed with numerous mouths at the pale sky.


    Thest Giant Abomination had more than fifteen heads and an excessive number of limbs. Eyes grew under its feet and tongues grew from its chest.


    It stood more than seventy feet tall, and it began to grow other limbs that could support its weight, but they ended up exploding from the sheer weight of this creature.


    It screamed in fury, as it had yet to learn control over its new form that was proving too difficult for it to effectively control.


    Bones grew out of its skin and from its numerous opened mouths came out human hair, which flowed in long silken strands. The Giant cried out in the voice of a host of devils. For many souls dwelled within it, and it could not find an equilibrium with itself.


    It shambled and slowly crawled towards the gray blood that was burning in the air. The sounds from the dozens of mouths in its body screamed of desire.


    When it got to the blood. The biggest mouth in its body opened. The mouth was located on a random shoulder. Inside that mouth was another mouth, and that one also opened to reveal yet another mouth, like a haunted Matryoshka doll.


    A final mouth opened and a thick green tongue that had ears growing on it and intestines entangled around it, stretched out like a decaying worm andpped at the blood, like a dog.


    The mouth began to slowly disintegrate, and it screamed and returned into the body. Another mouth came, and it opened and alsopped at the blood. It soon began to fall apart, and it returned and another mouth came.


    The creature used the mouths from all over its body to lick the blood, and the Giant Abomination gradually began to shrink.


    It used that method to slowly whittle away at the drop of blood until it consumed half of it. Anymore and it would destroy itself, for it was severely bleeding as the portion that disintegrated from touching that blood did not heal.


    When it appeared as if the Giant Abomination could no longer consume the blood, the remaining blood drop began to fall into the water.


    A sigh came from the depth. "Mychildrenhavefallenfartofrailty. Mymilklefttowaste."


    A single great eye opened in the body of the shrunken Abomination. The eyes were filled with lust, greed and other fell desires.


    The Abomination suddenly leaped forward and opened a jaw that was the size of half its body and swallowed the blood drop.


    It curled into itself on the shore of the Lake and it began to burn. Pieces of it liquefied and turned to ck ooze, and it slowly shrank until it formed the shape of a centa.


    A whispering voice that sounded like the chill of the abyss came from the centa.


    "Mother. Your childes."


    "You are not good enough, little one. My champion is here!"

 Chapter 69 Strings (final)

    <h4>Chapter 69 Strings (final)</h4>


    Regolf twitched and began to walk towards the milky white centa, he seemed to have smelled a very pleasant fragrance, and the hunger that had been driving him to madness increased tenfold.


    He leaped onto the centa, that was ten times his size, and began to devour it. His teeth were too fragile, so he ended up breaking them, and when they got stuck, the force from his bite pulled them from their roots.


    He worked on the corner of the centa for a while, it was very tough for his fragile human teeth to chew through, but even as he lost all his teeth, the yellow Abomination blood soon grew new ones for him.


    His persistence finally paid off, and he managed to chew through a small section of the centa, and began to drink the fluids inside.


    A panicked scream came from inside the centa. "Mother!!! Why have you abandoned me? I was to be your champion."


    "Hush child¡­ Time has changed. I would soon be free of my torment. In the new world thates, you are too frail to endure in it. I do this for your sake."


    "You should have believed in me. Mother. I would have¡­ Prevailed."


    The voice from the centa went increasingly weak until it faded.


    Meanwhile, the body of the white hair boy had been growing crazily, from the shrunken figure of a boy, to a healthy man. His white hair had grown until it reached his knees, and his mouth was fixed on that opening as he drank.


    Soon he began to shudder, and his body began to strain against something invisible. His body would grow to an extent before it was crushed down, as if by invisible hands.


    Behind him, the water began to bubble and fog rose from the water, the fog began to pulsate, in the rhythm of breathing, and as it swirled around, it was possible to see a massive entity inside.


    Unlike the sight that Rowan had seen, the gigantic head of the Abomination core had truly arisen, it turned towards the manor, her eyes holding iparable mysteries.


    "Hold for a while, my Champion. Soon we shall be free."


    The spikes in the numerous eyes in her hair continued to quiver, and it was possible to see tiny strings like spider webs on the body of the spikes.


    ***********************************


    Rowan''s hands passed through the strings, they were intangible, but now that he could see them within his domain, it was possible to slightly feel them.


    It felt like strands of cobwebs that lightly brushed your skin, and beneath that physical sensation was a gut churning sense of intense disgust. It was that familiar feeling he once felt when he had awoken in this world, and also when he touched the eye tattoo on his chest.


    He had already felt it before, but his senses were far too weak to understand what he was feeling at that time. He knew there was no way they would have left him with a tool such as the Primordial Record, without leaving safeguards.


    Rowan used his senses to trace the strings entering his body, and he saw that although it went through different parts of his body, which was his eyes, forehead and chest, they were all linked to the Primordial Record.


    They seemed to be bounding certain pages, precisely the first six pages, he had his curiosity at first, about why he was only able to ess the seventh page of the Primordial Record.


    But since he had no idea about how the singrity works, it was a mystery he thought at first that he may never get to understand, but he should have been more discerning, to be fair though, he had no experience previously in Singrity management.


    His mind began to work furiously, as he began reassessing what he knew about the Singrity and the possible effects of the locked pages.


    Knowing he had no advantages beyond his Omnipotent bloodline, and the ease by which he had acquired skills and Aspects, he began to make ns and set contingencies for issues he could not anticipate because of his limited understanding of this world.


    D*mn it. He needed further information, how was he going to find an unbiased source?


    Rowan had to rightfully assume that every source of information around him waspromised in subtle ways that might throw him off the truth.


    He would have to use the tools that he had avable to him, and make do with it.


    Using his spatial sight, he began to zoom into the structure of the strings, which looked simple from afar, but viewing it at closer lengths, he saw that it may be one of the most intricate things he had ever seen.


    From up close, each of the strings resembled massive spirals of glowing lines that intertwined in manyplicated manners and patterns that even with his spirit, he was unable to trace where one line started and another ended.


    They could almost be described as beautiful. These were a series of lines arranged in geometry beyond any mortal reason, an instinct told him that this was the handiwork of a divine being. Nothing else could reproduce something with such stunningplexities that it boggles the mind.


    Mind you, with his present spirit, Rowan would be able to understand and outperform manyputers in his previous life in rtion to pattern recognition, analytical reasoning and so much more.


    His Spirit could effortlessly deduce every single trajectories of iing missiles, energy bolts, various natural forces like gravity, wind, and even light entering his domain, and give him urate results inside a chaotic environment like a field of battle. Yet with such a potent tool in his arsenal, he could hardly understand the glowing lines on a single inch of that string!


    There was also something extremely strange that happened the closer he viewed the strings, he began hearing screams, and not just any normal screams, but resonant howls that sounded extremely tragic, if he had ever wanted to know about what the sounds of hell would ever be, it was here!


    The screams were disturbing in their sheer intensity, there was no way to fake the sheer sense of terror and pain emanating from it. Rowan felt a blossoming feeling of fear in his chest, the screams touched something deep inside him¡ªHis mortal side, that he thought he had lost.


    I was never really free after all.


    He had a thought, and hemanded one of the snakes to touch a string, the serpent shrank itself, until it was the size of a small snake that was four foot long, it pierced through his bicep and crawled to his chest where it began to nibble on the string.


    Rowan heard and felt a part of the string beginning to give, and hemanded it to stop, although he wanted to free himself quickly, he needed to make certain preparations.


    He would rather not be rash at this moment, the snakes had ess to his consciousness, and it flew and began swallowing the invisible eyes inside the room.


    There were three reasons why he stopped cutting the strings, it was because he found their makeup very familiar, and it would take a short time to confirm his suspicion.


    He felt that if he cut this string already without verifying his suspicions, he may end up regretting it.


    The second was that, there were too many eyes watching him at the moment, he needed to pluck them out. Both the invisible¡­


    Someone began knocking at the door, "Young Noble, your presence is being urgently requested." The voice belongs to captain Titus.


    ... And the visible.


    Rowan paused before he replied, "Give me a moment." Rowan turned towards his wardrobe, to prepare for his final performance because after now, he was done ying games.


    The third reason was that, he had sworn to protect his people, he was saved from death by the goodwill of their fallen, he would take no action that may put them in danger, he would need to separate the wolves in sheep''s clothing.


    He had only one chance to make it right.

 Chapter 70 Dawn of Battle

    <h4>Chapter 70 Dawn of Battle</h4>


    Two men sat by an open me, one of them poked at the mes with his bare hand, to stoke the fire, as a sulent pig on a spit was rotating above it.


    Now and then, the figure takes a brush, and coats the roasting meat with a fragrant sauce, the scent of delectable roasting meat fills the air, there was a metal jug by the side of the fire, and a purple colored wine was faintly bubbling inside.


    The aroma from the roasting meat and the bubbling wine filled the surrounding, bringing with it a rxing atmosphere, the full moon overhead poured on the clearing where both men sat, and around them were the sounds of small animals and insects.


    "it is unclear to me why you keep doing that." One of the men said, it was a hooded figure that was speaking, his face lost inside deep darkness that defied even the light cast by the fire, in some angles, it may even appear as if he had no head, only a hood covering a ball of darkness and in his hands was a book, that was the exact replica of the Primordial Record.


    Unlike the Primordial Record that resides inside the body of Rowan, this one was tangible, and the first three pages could be opened, but it was seen that the pages were nk, and their color was white as bone.


    "My spices are running out¡­ What? Oh¡­ You mean this." The Third prince pointed at the barbecue and the wine. "Well, I could say the same of you and your Order, concerning that book. After all this time, you should know by now, that you will not be able to read it, you have a sort of control over it, should it not be enough? You have achieved what many couldn''t, even the previous holders could not understand those damned words".


    Sigh. "Just because you know how to use something, does not stop you from trying to learn how it works. Moreover, Saying we have control over the Singrity is false¡­ Ten thousand years of sturdy and we have barely scratched the surface."


    "Ugh¡­ When you put it that way¡­ Anyway, replying to your first question." The Third prince cut arge part of the roasting pig, and started eating it, he took a long swig from the hot wine and said, "I think it was maybe four hundred, or possibly, it was five hundred years ago, when I came across a particr Barbarian tribe in the North."


    "Why am I not surprised that you would visit ces like that." The hooded figure said as he carefully closed the page of the ck book and kept it inside the fold of his voluminous robe.


    "Why wouldn''t I? Although our abilities are severely suppressed on that continent, and dying to the countless dangers there is easier than breathing¡­ I am telling you, my friend. Nowhere¡­ And I mean nowhere else in this world would you find food better than that ce."


    "You don''t say¡­" The hooded figure replied disinterestedly.


    "Maybe it''s because of the countless herbs and spices they have." The Third prince eagerly gestured as he took a healthy bite from the meat, oil staining his lips, "Or their tradition of selective breeding of their poption into various caste, so you have an entire family who for hundreds of generations have always been cooks or butchers, not just that, even in the family of butchers, they have individual units who only kills just one specific animal or cook only a single dish. Imagine perfection honed over countless year''s¡­"


    It was clear that the Third prince was very passionate about the subject of food, "I have eaten all sort of delectable cuisines on all five inhabited continents, from the pce of kings to the slums with beggars, I have tried every known dish and also some lesser known ones, but nothing beats the Barbarians."


    He took the time to chug down his wine, and swirled the jug, as he did, tiny strands of moonlight gathered inside the jug, and it was refilled by the purple wine, "Back to your question, this particr tribe was of warriors who had a tradition of feasting before a battle, which in itself is not a particrly strange event, everyone else does it but what caught my attention was the spice."


    The hooded figure was getting a little more interested in his story, "What''s up with the spices?"


    "hehehe¡­ This is a good one. Their prisoners of war: men, women and children are taken and nailed on wooden logs that are kept in a few feet of water, so the logs can soak up moisture, and the herbs and spices are grown on their living bodies. I want you to imagine flying over miles and miles of fields with such delightful red herbs that from the skies look like a carpet made of sunset. The scent of the herbs carried by the wind was beyondpare, while, below it¡­ The screams of countless people."


    ****************************************


    Rowan pushed the door open, the Captain''s eyes became fixed on his chest, no doubt expecting someone smaller, his eyes slowly travelled up to his face, and they widened in surprise. To his credit, he was quick on the uptake, he quickly recovered hisposure and his discerning eyes pored over the details of Rowan''s face.


    There were portraits of him inside the manor, and even though he was now seven feet tall, with a chin that could cut ss, he still had his boyish looks. His golden serpentine eyes only served to enhance his features. His shoulder-length hair resembled gold threads, and they highlighted his face, almost as if he had a halo behind his head.


    He was wearing a pressed ck trousers, with a white silk long sleeved shirt with gold buttons, he left the first three opened, over it, he wore a dark red long coat, with the emblem of the kuranes family on the left shoulder which was an erupting volcano.


    In his left hand was an Axe, that had a golden shaft, with a green Axe head that was tainted by golden veins. A closer look would reveal that the area where the golden veins were concentrated on, was the spot where the snakes had bitten into, when it wanted to eat the weapon.


    "Lord Rowan¡­ You are¡­" The captain, even with hisposure, found it hard to describe the present state of Rowan.


    He was breathtaking, not only because his appearance could be described as perfect, but his sheer presence was palpable, this was brought about not only by his Massive Attributes, but also his Empyrean bloodline that had repeatedly evolved and transformed his body countless times over.


    His bloodline was, originally, extremely domineering and Rowan was a cut above the rest, he had just entered the Legendary State, but his presence reminded Captain Titus of his superiors, those lofty and distant figures whose existence seemed to wrap reality around them.


    Only the extreme horror in his heart could shadow his surprise, and then Rowan spoke, the sound of his voice dragged him away from the reverie he was under.


    The captain noticed his voice had be deeper, yet possessing a rich quality like a finely tuned musical instrument, he felt his heart shake, and he became slightly confused because for an instant, he had the urge to worship him.


    "There must be an important reason why you disturbed me captain, I gave clear instruction that I should be left alone. Did something urgente up?"


    "Yes, my lord. Something happened inside the manor that we found critical enough to bring to your notice. Maeve is busy with setting up the Sigils, and this might turn out to be extremely difficult on morale, if not handled properly".


    "If that is the case, lead the way, captain." Captain Titus saluted, and turned around as he began walking briskly towards the stairs, where he began descending to the first floor.

 Chapter 71 Dawn of Battle (2)

    <h4>Chapter 71 Dawn of Battle (2)</h4>


    Walking behind the captain, Rowan tried to ignore the screaming that he now heard constantly from the strings inside his body. He briefly wondered how it was possible that he could have been deaf to themotion from these strings all these while.


    asionally, around him, a small mouth filled with needle sharp teeth would appear and seemed to take a bite out of the air, and promptly disappear.


    Rowan discovered the snakes could shrink until they were as small as a single thread, knowing this, he let them out, so they could hunt the flying eyes inside the mansion.


    The captain must have sensed something, for he looked back and around him.


    "Is everything all right, Captain Titus, you appear nervous."


    "Nothing¡­ My lord, it must be the strain of thest few days on my mind."


    "I understand, it has not been an easy period for us all, but I promise you, that together we will free ourselves of this nightmare."


    They proceeded towards the back of the manor, and the captain opened the door in front, where a group of people gathered, and they appeared distraught, they were mostly men, and a few women, who held swords and shields, with a few crossbows held by four of the women.


    The rest of the women and children were kept in the expansive cer underneath the manor, where the staff and the remaining survivors were. Certain hushed whispers went on between the people.


    The moment Rowan entered the room, everyone went silent, as they all felt a certain pressure inside their chest. Rowan had never learned any skill to hide his Aura, and his presence was bing difficult for mortals to bear, for it was beginning to carry a formless weight.


    Rowan felt it was doubtful if any disguise skill would ever do him good, for he had two Omnipotent bloodlines, and he was bing strong, he was a young chick that had now begun learning to fly, and as an Empyrean, he was destined to walk across stars, the earth could not contain his steps for long.


    Although unaware of it, that knowledge touched the heart of every person in this room, and Rowan''s eyes widened slightly for he could see the changes in everybody in the room, he saw the quivering in their bodies, the way their pupils dted, their hearts beating out of rhythm, and the increasing frequency of their breathing.


    He had felt that way once before in his previous life, it was when he climbed to the top of a mountain, and he had seen all thends stretched far into the horizon. He had felt, so small.


    Although he had felt the same feeling countless times over since he came to this world, he did not expect that feeling to be directed towards him, and for an instant, he felt a bit of shame.


    There might be some bad eggs, among some of them, but for most of them, this was not how he wanted them to view him, as if he was a sort of god, or a messiah, he was aware of the reverence given to Nobles in this world, and he wanted none of it, for he did not feel that he deserved any of it.


    The only reason he was alive, right now, was the result of the sacrifices of their kin. He looked around and through the souls that gave him their light, he saw their loved ones reflected through it.


    Rowan paused, and he began calling them by name, "Bjorvir, Baloll, Maramyr, Genmir, Vigoll, Steikmar, Varaval, Raunir, Hronarr, Hrokul, Birrin, Dalrin, Dormi, Hilly, Dordis, Dera, Norie, Brisha, Darny, Kriya, Srerma¡­ You have done well."


    Names are important, as one of the few things people consider as something truly of their own, it gives them a sense of identity beyond what most material possessions can ever give. In this world, to some people, their names are the most precious of possessions.


    Rowan saw them perk up, the familiarity of their names being mentioned by him, broke a barrier that would have built between them if he had let it continue.


    "Whatever went wrong, I will take it from here." Rowan had seen their eyes were fixed on a particr door before he entered.


    "My lord¡­ Is that you?" Dera, the stern owner of the Flying Hog, the only pub in town.


    Rowan smiled and nodded.


    "Well, you''ve certainly been eating a little too much, haven''t you."


    He had nearly forgotten her shrewd mouth, "I miss you too, Dera. Stand back, all of you."


    "Of course, my lord." She said, "It''s the priest¡­ Something''s wrong with him, it began a few minutes ago, he suddenly started screaming, and anyone who got close to him, lost their heads. It''s just¡­ Popped open." Her eyes were filled with the dawning horror of remembrance.


    Rowan had already shot a burst of his sight through the doors and saw a shivering figure on the floor, around him were dozens of invisible flying eyeballs.


    "I will take care of it." He walked towards the door and brought his hand to the handle, as the screams from the Strings seemed to intensify.


    *****************************


    "That''s an interesting story. I have never heard of that tribe." The hooded figure said.


    "I would be surprised if you did." Said the Third prince, "One of the many casualties of the great push into the Northern continent. They were along the path I took, and I did not know it then¡ªThe brilliance of their work, else I would have spared some of them. These are thest batch of spices and herbs I collected from their farms."


    "As fascinating as all these sounds, you still missed my point. You do not need to eat. All these¡­" The hooded figure gestured to the meat and wine, "... They are pointless, and in the long run are meaningless."


    "You know there is a reason why no one likes you." The Third prince frowned, "There would be many things in this life you would be blind to, my friend because you refuse to see life as it should be seen. Your experience is behind a ss, you have shielded yourself from the very thing you sought to understand."


    "Hmm¡­ Fascinating. So, you think the way I should understand life, is to grovel in the dirt with the maggots, and eat sh*t with the dogs?"


    "No¡­ Yes! That is precisely my point. Life is to be experienced, not¡­ Watched. I have no doubt that you know of millions of profound knowledge and events, but I would bet you, you have never tried to partake in any of them."


    "And here I thought you were an enlightened being."


    "Hey, don''t knock it, until you try it. Tell me, when was thest time you went to the beach, and got your feet wet? When was thest time you left the shadows of your robes and saw light in all its glory?"


    He must have hit a nerve, for the hooded figure growled, "That is not relevant, I am stronger than you because I focus on my goals, without¡­ Distractions."


    "Ouch, low blow. Here I thought Augustus was the petty one." The Third prince paused for a while, as he cut more sizable chunks of meat and stuffed it inside his mouth, "I tried regrowing them you know¡ªThe spices, but the taste was never the same. I guess you can''t rece centuries of knowledge and practice. I found no tribes with this tradition, and I have tried¡­ But it makes a proper send off, don''t you think?"


    The Third prince looked up at the skies, where a red line was tearing through the horizons, heading for them.


    "Eating thest of such delectable vor, before killing a child of Tiberius."

 Chapter 72 Dawn of Battle (3)

    <h4>Chapter 72 Dawn of Battle (3)</h4>


    Rowan closed the door behind him, turning to the priest, who jolted at the sound of the closed door, but his eyes were still closed, and his mouth opened and closed sporadically.


    By the side of the priest were the bodies of three people, everything above their necks was gone, as fragments of blood and bone stained the floor and walls.


    It was a harsh callback to his time in that room, it appeared to be two men and a woman, he had an urge to cover their bodies with something, it felt inhumane to leave them like that.


    Rowan had shut off his energy sight, for he feared that his glowing eyes would draw too much attention. Activating it once more with a thought, his gaze fell on the priest.


    He discovered that everything about him was normal, his Aura appeared dispirited, but it still zed with warmth and health. Only his current state was an indication that something was wrong with him.


    Inside his Domain, Rowan had seen there were more than twenty flying eyes clustered around the priest, a mentalmand to the snakes was all it took, and they began consuming the eyes.


    He noticed with every eye that was consumed, the shaking from the priest got worse, until he opened his mouth wide in a silent scream, and the sparse flying eyeballs left, just three of them, flew into his mouth and he snapped it shut.


    The priest gasped and sat up, holding his head, he groaned aloud, he appeared disoriented for a short while, before collecting himself.


    Rowan''s eyes tightened, in a brief moment when the flying eyeballs had entered the mouth of the Dark Priest, he had seen his Aura shift. It happened very fast, there appeared to be a film covering the dark priest that could broadcast a sort of fake Aura because in that small instance, when the Aura had lifted, he saw the yellowish Aura of an Abomination.


    "My lord? Apologies, it appears that I have caused great harm to my people." The eyes of the priest were filled with shock and horror, and tears threatened to pour from them.


    He looked around in a fit, calling the names of the bodies on the floor, hepletely broke down, and began to cry.


    "I am so sorry Mersha, Levri, Apham, I don''t know what happened¡­ I am so, so, sorry¡­"


    Rowan walked up to the priest, and standing behind him, ced a hand on his shoulder as if in condolence.


    The priest began crying loudly, tears and snot running down his face, themotion was so loud, that the door opened, and the people outside could see what was happening in the room.


    A bit of anger shed through Rowan''s eyes, he could see that the door was opened by the Captain, he had been joined by the remaining Guardsmen.


    The people looked inside confused at first, and seeing the kneeling priest who was crying his eyes out,passion overcame them, and some of them began to tear up.


    "My lord, I suspect it''s the strain of battle, that made himsh out and made his powers uncontroble." Captain Titus said, "By all ounts, he was a priest who hardly used his powers, it''s no surprise that he broke down¡­ This is my fault, my lord¡­ I should have anticipated something like this from a nonbatant."


    The people hearing the captain looked at the priest inpassion, they knew that without his contributions, most, if not all of them would be dead, he was a kind man who ced his life on the line, and stood with them. Even colored by the sadness of their loss, their hardy nature prevailed, and Rowan knew at that moment these people had forgiven the priest for what happened here.


    "Please¡­ don''t say that captain, I ept the me for my actions, I should have known that using my powers in such an intense manner would cause a bacsh. It is all my fault."


    "We all understand, purdue, we all bear scars." Dera said as she looked to the others for support, and they all nodded their assent, "Please, let us focus on burying our dead and figure a way out of this situation."


    The priest, still crying his apologies, attempted to stand, but Rowan''s hand was still on his shoulder and he could not. He looked up at Rowan, and made a weird expression, as if he was trying to smile, while still crying.


    "My lord, I''m alright now, please let me perform the least of my duties and say thest prayers for the people my negligence has killed."


    He attempted to stand again but Rowans hand was like a mountain, and he was an ant, he could not move an inch. In a bizarre manner, Rowan began touching the fabrics of the priest''s ck robes, a slight frown on his face.


    "Is anything the matter, my lord." The priest stammered, he was clear something was wrong, the people also became silent, as the mood instantly changed.


    Rowan saw the Guardsmen bing tense, and he sighed, "Is it not the clothes? No¡­ It''s the skin, right."


    "Wha¨C I don''t understand, my lord."


    Easily picking him up with one hand by the shoulders until his feet dangled in the air, the priest grimaced in difort as he cried, "My lord, punish me if you will, but let me say thest prayers for these poor souls."


    The people began to shift in difort, but Rowan ignored them, and he set the Axe by his side so that the shaft rested on his leg, he seized a handful of the priest''s robe and yanked it off, it tore apart in his hand like tissue paper. He was wearing a prayer chain around his waist, and gray briefs.


    It revealed his surprisingly toned body, he nearly forgot that the priest was a legendary state Dominator, so his physique would still be far better than a mortal.


    Rowan ran his hand over the priest''s skin as he looked at him with curious eyes.


    "My lord, is something the matter?" Captain Titus cried out, "The priest must be under Battle Shock. Let me take care of ¡ª"


    "Silence Captain! Do not speak unless I tell you." Rowan yelled at him, forgetting the power of his voice, everyone inside the Room winced, and they all fell silent. The captain''s mouth closing with a resounding ck.


    Rowan turned to the priest and said, "I thought you were a follower of the Fallen god Mkith?"


    "Yes my lord." the priest said as his teeth began chattering, his image of confusion and despair touched the heart of the people and confusion and fear began growing inside their chest.


    The priest continued speaking, "but that does not mean the rites I would say for the dead are sphemous, I only wanted to pray for their souls."


    "I do not recognize the god on the prayer chain around your waist." Rowan fingered the chains.


    "This? I fear that is a misunderstanding. Mkith takes many forms, and unlike the Orthodox gods, he chooses to wear any form of his choosing."


    Rowan sighed, "Your cover¡­ is so perfect. Everything here reminds me of that father of mine. In everything he does, he leaves no stone unturned. He takes his games seriously¡­ I grow weary of this endless charade."


    His left palm stopped over the chest of the priest, as if he was fondling him.


    "My lord¡­ I don''t understand." The priest sorrowfully whispered.


    Rowan smiled sadly, "Did they change you into this, or have you always been this way?" With his palm on the priest''s chest, he grasped the flesh and he pulled.


    The priest''s torso exploded in a spray of blood, as Rowan held in his hands the skin of the priest.


    He had taken all the skin around the entire upper body of the priest.

 Chapter 73 Dawn of Battle (4)

    <h4>Chapter 73 Dawn of Battle (4)</h4>


    Rowan''s strength was great, and his high Agility and Spirit gave him a strong control over his powers. Skin, although it was stic, was still surprisingly strong and was fastened firmly to the muscles of the body, and a Dominator skin was far tougher.


    If he had just pulled with brute force, he may have torn away the skin only on the priest''s chest, but Rowan vibrated his palm at the moment he squeezed the skin, severing all the connection of the skin to the muscles, and as if he were pulling away clothes from a body, he tore the skin away from the priest.


    His screams were loud and shrill, as he wept in pain, and he kept apologizing to Rowan.


    The people cried out in shock and horror, as some of them tried to push forward to stop Rowan or plead to him, while being held back by others.


    "My lord!" Dera screamed, "We all know he did wrong, but it was a mistake." She pointed to the bodies on the floor, "Mersha was a sick child, the priest took care of her for years, my lord. Every single day for three years, he never failed to bring her the herbs


    that she needed, even if he had to scrape through every bush in the forest¡­"


    "Levri and Apham were troublemakers." Rowan interrupted her, "They had lied to the priest countless times, about needing money for food, but they drank it all away, even after you all warned him about their trickery, he continued giving them money, his reason for doing so, was that if one day, they really needed the money, and they came to him, but he denied them, that he would never be able to live with himself."


    "So if you know¡­" Dera muttered, "if you know this why torture him, Lord Rowan. For a mistake, he did not deliberatelymit. I have always thought you were a greater man than this, why do¡­ Ugurrk"


    She stopped in mid-sentence, when the gore finally flowed down the body of the screaming priest, and what was below revealed itself.


    **********"***"********************


    On a quiet hill under the moonlight, a couple of wolves rummaged around a dead fire, there were remnants of a sumptuous meal around the fire, and the smell that was left was driving the wolves crazy.


    A dull rumbling sound began to echo around the hill, and the hackles of the wolves were raised as they bared their teeth and let out growls, as they warily peered around.


    The rumblings increased in intensity, and the sounds were cmitous. The wolves yelped in panic, and began to flee, suddenly reality seemed to twist, and the wolves paused mid-flight, in fact, everything around the hill was still.


    And like a mirror, the space began to develop cracks, and it shattered as a red glow tore through the air. After it passed, a rain of blood followed behind. Two secondster, two bursts of ck light followed.


    The flood of blood that fell from the skynded on the ground like meteors. Each drop that touched the ground sizzled and brought forth an awful stench. In a brief moment, the ground, trees, rocks, and animals touched by the blood melted into a bloody pus.


    The trail of devastation of the raining blood extended for as far as the eyes could see. The ground groaned and shook, and the Earth rearranged itself, as if the pain from the blood touching it was too much to bear.


    The speed of the Red glow was beginning to falter, and General Augustus Tiberius'' figure was revealed inside. His face was very pale and every now, and then he vomited a huge amount of blood.


    Suddenly, one of the chasing ck lights elerated in a zigzag motion and appeared at the front of the General. The two glows shed.


    There was first silence, and then a bright light like the dawn of the sun, and then a Shockwave that tore the skies apart. The circr wave of force reached the second ck light, who conjured a Dark Scythe and tore through the wave and rushed towards the location of the sh, and impacted the glowing sun again.


    Another wave of force erupted from the impact. This time it reached the ground and the surroundings for miles across were destroyed. A small mining town that contained thirty thousand people with two legendary Dominators that acted as overseers were all wiped out instantly.


    A cry filled with anger and despair resounded, and a pitiful figure missing an arm with a frightening hole in his chest flew out. It was the General. He touched his waist and drew out a long wand, he waved it, and it ignited, bringing forth green lightning.


    The lightning wrapped around him and flung him North. The sky brightened from the sh of green lightning, and he disappeared far into the horizon.


    The ck glow stopped and two figures appeared. The Third prince and the hooded figure who was holding a ck scythe.


    The hooded figure growled, "That was sloppy of you. I warned you not to underestimate him."


    The Third prince was in front of the hooded figure, his eyes tracing thest of the disappearing green lightning, he turned his head to the figure behind him and smiled, his teeth shed white, and he said, "Did I?"


    He fully turned his body to face him and held out his right hand, which held a beating heart. The heart appeared very strange because it was almost transparent. The pericardium was almost like a thin mesh you could see through. The Arteries and veins were all visible, and you could clearly catch a glimpse of all the operations of the heart. "I got myself a present."


    His smiling expression suddenly changed, and he became razor focused. He closed his eyes and muttered in Thulle for a while.


    "His heart is strong. It can sustain more than five jumps."


    The hooded figure gestured impatiently, "Then let''s get to the hunt. There is a limit to which I can keep the eyes of fate closed. We all underestimated Augustus,


    clearly has an Artifact close to the Origin grade."


    "Yet he did not activate it during the fight." The Third Prince mused as ribbons of ck light streamed from his fingertips and began etching mystical runes in the air.


    "That is worrying. The child is more crafty than I gave him credit for." The hooded figure stroked his chin. "What a waste."


    The Runes the Third prince was setting up werepleted, and it shimmered before it faded slowly. The surrounding immediately darkened, and an ephemeral weight settled in the air.


    From a mysterious angle, a wooden door emerged in the sky. It was gray and had an open palm bone as the door handle. In the center of the door was carved the grinning face of a child.


    The child''s eyes were opened, and within it burned the light of nothingness. Chaotic shes of light and darkness burned inside the eyes, and various scenery appeared within.


    The Third prince took the still beating heart and presented it to the face. The child looked at the heart, then it nodded, the motion drawing loud creaks from the door.


    As if held together by glue, the child struggled to open his mouth, and with a snapping sound like wood breaking, it opened its maws. The prince unceremoniously stuffed the beating heart inside.


    The mouth closed and it began to chew. As it did, the colors of the door began to change, starting from the face. In a short while, the door was now red. A word appeared in Thulle above the door. "Three."


    "Hmm¡­ Less than I expected." The Third princempoon.


    "It is still more than enough, that is, if you don''t y with your food."


    "Got it. This hunt tires me. I prefer easier pickings." The Third prince grasped the palm bone and pushed the door opened and showed a new ce.


    The scenery that presented itself was different. It was of a jungle that was on fire. The desated corpses of countless animals were scattered everywhere.


    At the center of the jungle was a single-fallen animal. It was a Silver Tiger, more than forty feet long. Its growls were weak, and its tail pped at the ground as its struggles reduced.


    A figure of a bloody man wastched at the throat of the Silver Tiger. As if the man felt something, it turned and saw a door in the air.


    Two figures stepped through the door. A chubby man and a skinny hooded figure. The former waved at him, "Hi, there."

 Chapter 74 Dawn of Battle (5)

    <h4>Chapter 74 Dawn of Battle (5)</h4>


    Whaty under the skin of the priest was something that resembled an insect. It had sleek ck chitin that resembled te armor, and apart from the two ck arms that strangely had six fingers with wicked long ws, there were also two insect-like limbs folded at the chest.


    He also noticed a series of openings by the side of the creature like the gills from a fish, and it opened and closed in the likeness of breathing, they expelled a sort of fog, that felt very dense as they fell to the ground without dispersal into the air, and in a short while, it was hard to see their legs beyond the knee.


    Creatures like this must be the source of the fog, Rowan thought, though judging by the amount this one produces, it would take tens of thousands of such creatures to produce the overwhelming amount of fog outside the manor that nearly reached the clouds.


    Or maybe there was another way of producing the fog, that requires less of such creatures to produce it, he clearly hoped it was the second option, not because they were a danger to him, but protecting his people would be far harder otherwise.


    Yet, since these creatures appear to be the source of the flying eyes, that would mean that anywhere there was deep fog, he may find them.


    Strangely, the priest he held aloft, kept weeping and crying out for his forgiveness, he seemed to be disconnected from what was underneath his skin.


    Rowan had grown more perceptive as his Spirit increased, and he had a frightening notion, that maybe the priest did not understand what he was under his skin.


    The terrible guilt that Purdue felt, made him ept that it was the right thing for Rowan to torture him, and what he only implored, was for him to say the prayers for the departed souls.


    Indeed, except for the gut twisting pain he must have felt when Rowan tore his skin away from him, there was nothing else to indicate that he understood what he was underneath. Almost as if he were two separate individuals upying the same body.


    The whole room went silent, except for the weepings of the priest, everyone was dumbstruck.


    "Is he¡­ like one of them?" A nervous man said, the sword in his hand shaking, "was he taken over by the Abominations?"


    "All of you, step outside." Rowan said,"Not you, Captain, you and your men should stay behind."


    The captain seemed to be deep in thought for a moment, before he settled and gestured for his men to stand beside him.


    Rowan was still holding the priest up, and he gently shook the crying man, "Look at yourself, priest."


    His words were like amand, and the distraught man seemed to be forced against his will, as he bent down and looked at himself. The action he took was a cruel thing, it was mostly to confirm if truly the priest was not aware of what had taken his body.


    Many expressions passed through the face of the priest, from perplexity, to incredulity, then anger and finally fear. Then he began to scream, and he soon broke into prayer, "Holy dark one, free my¡­ flesh from this defilement. I, your son,e to you, seeking your favor and mercies, as my flesh has been desecrated, and¡­"


    This was the extent to which he could pray, before he broke down into sobs, he looked at Rowan confused and looked back at himself, at the alien creature beneath his skin, and his eyes slowly took the crity of eptance, "I once¡­ I once had a dream, you know, about the end of my days, and although I had this dream as a boy, I have never forgotten a single part of it.


    "Tell me."Rowan said to the priest.


    " I saw myself in a fall that never ended, it was as if I was thrown from the highest mountain and as I fell, the anticipation of the end kept building without ceasing, yet I never reached the ground, and even though the fall seemed endless, the fear of my body touching the ground never decreases, until it became everything I was¡­ Fear. It was a dream that seemed tost forever and instantly.


    The Priest looked at Rowan, "My lord, I never knew of this thing below my skin, I would not betray all I stood for, just to be a Thrall of an Abomination."


    Rowan nodded, "I believe your words, Purdue. Please know that I deeply apologize for thinking that you allowed yourself, to be a Thrall of an Abomination. Forgive myck of faith in your strength."


    The priest burst out in painedughter, "Believe me my lord, it was nothing about my strength or will, I was just too weak to know or understand that I had been taken over."


    "I do not believe so. Nothing says more about your strength for an enemy to attack you with deception. We do not have much time, and I hope you can help me, tell me anything you know, no matter how small or how insignificant you might think they is."


    "I don''t think I have anything to tell you, but ¡­ maybe this might be important, I began having a reurring dream a few years back. I saw myself going to a secret passage underneath my church, and inside that ce were thousands of people who were being killed as they slept. I¡­"


    Rowan noticed that the two folded limbs in front of the priest began to twitch, they seemed as if they wanted to silence the priest, but their motion was weak, ignoring it for the moment, he nodded to the priest, encouraging him to continue, "I see myself, also underground, where there were endless passages, that goes ever deeper into the earth, until I fear they would reach Moloch halls."


    Throughout this speech, the movements of the body underneath the priest''s skin had increased in its intensity, and he was beginning to bleed from all the orifices of his face.


    "My lord, if these are not dreams but the memories of this thing inside me, I fear that underneath our feet are countless souls being tortured and killed, not only for the purpose of creating Abominations, but for something more sinister."


    The voice of the priest cracked, and he sounded more like a haunted old man. No more blood could escape from his head anymore and his face began to tear open, exposing sections of bloody bones beneath.


    "My lord¡­ those people¡­"


    "Will die!" Rowan said to him, "All of them! But first, you should perform the rites for the fallen, as it is, your duty."


    "My lord¡­ I am unclean. I am no longer worthy of that right."


    "Shhh¡­ In my eyes, there is no one more deserving of this right, than you." Rowan knew gods traditionally served as figures that bestowed forgiveness to people. He had the bloodline of Empyrean, making his potential far higher than any god.


    Although he did not know if he was worthy to absolve the sins of a tortured man, but as it is in many things in life, it was the appearance of power, rather than true power itself, that held sway.


    Rowan spoke to the dying man in a loud voice, and he let his presence as an Empyreane through him, the eyes of the priest were shocked awake as Rowan gently dropped him on the ground, holding his head up, so the rest of him was hidden by the fog.

 Chapter 75 Dawn of Battle (final)

    <h4>Chapter 75 Dawn of Battle (final)</h4>


    Behind him, the captain and his Guardsmen fell to their knees, except for the captain, who could barely stay on his knees, the remaining Guardsmen faces were pressed to the ground, their faces all held in horror.


    "Purdue Mileniuus. Priest of the Dark god Mkith. Would you ept my words of absolution?"


    "I would¡­ My lord¡­ but how do you know myst name? I only ever told¡­ Mersha"


    Rowan smiled at him, "Does it matter? Know this, proud priest of the Dark one. I have seen your deeds and I do not find it wanting. You have conducted yourselves in a noble manner, beyond reproach, and even under the shackles of evil, your heart was notid astray. Whatever misdeeds the enemy has done using your flesh as a guise shall not be counted as your burden to bear."


    The priest seemed to breathe easier, "Thank you¡­ my lord, for giving me peace. Every night, my soul burns. It hurts¡­ no more. Forgive me for not having the strength to perform thest rites for the fallen, but, I believe, your presence was more than enough to give them rest."


    The priest smiled at him, and breathed hisst. Rowan gentlyy him down, and the fog covered his body.


    Rowan bowed his head in grief, he had made a mistake again, he had assumed that everyone responsible must have full knowledge of what they were into, or at least they were like henchmen, only here for a profit.


    But something far more diabolical was going on, for the participants in this scheme, may not even know that they were part of it. He remembered the drawing he had of Maeve, and he shuddered.


    Rowan felt like a fool. Once again reminded that there was always more that met the eyes, when he yed on the same field as a Dominator.


    High on the powers the Legendary State of his bloodline had granted him, he became quite rash, although arge part of him knew there was no other option before him. He had made the right decisions, it was his methods that felt wrong.


    The priest was simply a shell, his blood, flesh, and bones had been consumed, he was simply a puppet held by strings of an invisible puppeteer, yet he still felt guilt for the way he had approached the situation, although he knew it was quite illogical, he did not dismiss this feeling inside his heart.


    Because that was what made him human, and it was an easy thing to forget.


    Even in his rage, he had to learn to direct his anger, or he was nothing less than an animal, if he were to kill, it must be clean and precise. He did not have the power to free the priest of such a deep level of corruption.


    Nheless, the methods he used could have been more humane, he had been too quick to condemn, it would be a different case if he was the weaker party here, but he was stronger, and he had exercised his powers without hesitation, and he had been cruel. That troubled him¡­ deeply.


    Waking up in a world, where life was treated like dirt, it would be the easiest thing to change to such a mindset, he could butcher hordes of enemies without a backward nce because it was effortless, and it felt wonderful.


    To destroy all those that did you harm, to ughter until you were bathed in blood, to know he was paying back in the same coin as he was dealt, must feel really good, yet Rowan knew he had to draw a line.


    He had no doubt he was going to kill, what he had within him was too valuable, his bloodlines, the Primordial Record, any of it would cause a cmity that would drag even the gods from their thrones to fight over his flesh. He had within him, a potential for endless power, and his power would draw enemies, more than a stinking corpse drew maggots.


    Nevertheless, he did not have the habit of submitting to fate, orying down and taking countless abuses, and so he was going to fight, and yes, he was going to kill, and perhaps the number of people he might end up killing would end up to be greater than every piece of sand on an endless beach, but he would never glory in mindless torture.


    He was taking a life¡­ Even in his rage, he should respect that.


    He would be a killer, but never a monster. The difference between both was a very fine line, but he suspected that if he did not keep an awareness of that line in his heart, he would be capable of far more terrible deeds than what was happening here.


    It might seem as if he were overreacting, but his abilities, made it straightforward for him to abuse it for evil.


    This world is an abyss. He was not just gazing into it, he was inside of it, and the only thing holding him back from being one with the abyss was the warmth inside his soul¡ªThe people who have up their mes of life so that he should live.


    For their sake, he would do better, he would be better, for he would not let this abyss take him.


    Although his head was bowed, his sight still covered the entire room, and he captured everything happening inside of it, he could clearly see, the apparently dead priest whose eyes now shone with a glow of new intelligence, slowly rising from the ground, the two sets of arms he had, making him resemble a giant cockroach, he could also see the Captain and his Guardsmen also silently pulling out their swords.


    Were they going to attack him, or this creature?


    Yet, Rowan''s attention was not really on them, he had sent his snakes to scrub through the entire manor, now that he knew the methods for detecting the hidden wolves among the sheep, he decided to strike while the iron was hot.


    Two of the snakes descended to the basement below where most of the survivors and staff were, Rowan discovered they had sharper senses than him when it came to the aspects of energy. They had discovered an excessive amount of energy inside the priest, that even his Aura could not cloak the excessive energy from their sights.


    They were to search through everyone inside the manor, and detect the outliers, when they did, he gave only a singlemand¡ªEat.


    It would be quick and painless, for these people, taken without their wills, do not deserve his wrath. Of course, he sent the One and Two eyed snakes, for their temperament was suitable for such delicate work.


    Thest snake¨C Three Eyes (He really should give them names) was the far more energetic one, his quest was to search for Maeve, a cursory search from him did not reveal her presence. It was also to eat every single flying eye it saw.


    Though he reduced its search radius to within the grounds of the manor, forbidden it from entering the fog. Even though he suspected that without killing him, his snakes were virtually immortal, they tended to draw a lot of energy from him when they resurrected. He needed to be at his peak state to avoid a state of weakness at a critical time.


    They were already drawing a lot of energy from him, and this was them at their base forms. He had not even started upgrading the Legendary State level of Ouroboros; when he did, he expected that the expenditure would increase drastically anytime they resurrected.


    Feeling the smelly breath wafting in his face, he turned most of his concentration to the creature in front of him, it was wearing a grin, making the mouth of the priest stretch unnaturally wide, its eyes zing yellow.


    "Greetings, O'' Fallen Prince." The creature said to him.


    "To whom do I speak? " Rowan said.


    "Your death." It replied, and Rowan smiled.

 Chapter 76 Battle Without End

    <h4>Chapter 76 Battle Without End</h4>


    The yellow eyes of the dead priest began to glow more brightly, and Rowan felt his head begin to throb, and he flinched backward a little as if he were bitten by an insect.


    Clearly expecting a more severe reaction than this, the priest snarled, and his eyes glowed brighter, and the irritating headache he felt increased.


    Rowan frowned, and pped the creature, even though he reduced his strength as much as possible, he still broke his jaws, and one of its eyes exploded. "What are you?"


    This creature was clearly focused towards the Spirit Attribute, andcked a strong physique, the ability it used on him was something that affected his spirit, like a spiritual attack ability, and even though his spirit was the least of his Attributes, it was still extremely strong, and he was just realizing that his physique could passively repel malicious energies to an extent, including mental attack.


    Even though an Empyrean was weak in the Spirit Attributes, it did not mean they did not have a proper defense against it. They were naturally resistant due to their insane regeneration and tyrannical physique.


    The creature began picking itself from the ground, the fear in its eyes was clear, Rowan saw its single eye shifting around, did it want to escape? Rowan found it interesting that the Thralls of Abomination, despite their intelligence, were ultimately weaker because of that trait.


    A normal Abomination would keep attacking until it was torn to pieces, their sheer savagery could tip the scales in their favor, where skills and intelligence could not.


    "So you have self-awareness?" Rowan said as he walked closer to the retreating figure, he lifted his Axe, and pointed it at the Abomination, "You are a Thrall of the Abomination in theke, aren''t you?"


    The creature began tough, as the dislocated jaw quivered with the motion, the mouth of the priest was open in a leer due to the broken jaw.


    Although the sound ofughter wasing from the priest''s mouth, it was not moving, the creature had finally stopped the charade of using the body of the priest, "I am not a lowly Thrall, fallen prince, and I would advise you to stop destroying the Winged Eyes, or you would find the consequences of that action difficult to bear."


    "It''s good you don''t want me to destroy them." Rowan said, "That means that is what I should focus on."


    "You are a child." The creature snickered, "Who ys with powers you can never understand! Great minds have put together powerful workings that would shift the very foundation of this world. You are too irrelevant to hamper this event. So stop your shenanigans and die in peace, knowing you were part of something greater than you would ever know!"


    At the end of the rant, the creature was beginning to scream, Rowan realized he was not just dealing with something evil, but a fanatic, which in his mind was far worse.


    If he was expecting proper reasoning from this creature, it was now a moot point, for nothing was stronger than a conviction that is believed in its totality, there would be no room for arguments or finding amon ground.


    Every sentient creature was born a nk canvas, they were a repository of ideas and dreams just waiting to be filled up. This was the greatest magic of intelligence but also its greatest deficiencies.


    In a perfect world, a budding child should be guided with firm hands, taught the difference between good and evil but also provided the opportunity to understand what both signify and also the freedom to choose their path.


    It was a shame in all the universes, that there was no perfect world, knowledge was not given freely, but instead a biased set of rules were indoctrinated, and the greatest gift of sentience was warped, and their ability to reason was stunted.


    All for a single purpose. For the benefit of the powerful. Control was their currency.


    Rowan knew that trying to learn from this creature was a waste of time, he would kill it, and every other thing in his path, and leave this ce.


    Rowan raised the Axe, and ming chains shot from the ground and wrapped around his wrist. "I can''t allow you to do that, Lord Rowan. The supervisor is one of the keys used in controlling the Abomination outside."


    "Captain, so you are one of these things too?"


    Captain Titus grimaced, as disgust shed through his face, "I serve the interest of your father, Lord Rowan and I believe if he sees how powerful you have be, he would allow you to live."


    "Allow me, Captain?"


    "You cannot win this fight, my lord. It would be the wiser option to leave your fate in the hands of your father, I believe that if he sees you now¡­ he would never allow you to die."


    "I wish I could believe you, Captain." Rowan shrugged and the chains around his wrist shattered to pieces, the captain fell to his knees as he vomited blood, clearly this ming chain should be his Legendary ability.


    "I am not in the habit of dancing to the tunes of those who wish to control my mind." Rowan swung the Axe, the creature attempted to flee, but it was toote. The Axe sliced through its waist, cutting it in two.


    Rowan was careful not to rip out his soul, as he felt a new sensation as he had cut through this creature. He had touched its soul.


    It was something of damp and rot, and when his Axe had cleaved through its spine, he nearly saw an image, but it was gone faster than he could process what he saw.


    Soul Seizer had never given him the sensation of touching a soul before, perhaps it was the upgrade to Soul Reaver. Rowan wanted to collect the soul of this creature, but simr to an Abomination, it was broken and disjointed, he bent down and hauled it up by its neck, and raised his Axe.


    "Stop him!" The Captain screamed!


    Rowan frowned, the battle cry of the captain and the remaining Guardsmen pulled his attention. They all held their Swords and charged at him.


    The captain was at the forefront. Rowan received his charge by blocking his de and pping him away with the t side of his Axe, in a single motion.


    The sword in his hand bent to a C shape, and the Axe mmed into his chest, the captain''s leg dug two furrows in the ground, the Armour covering his chest caved inward, and he vomited blood and internal tissues. He would have fallen if he were not holding on to the walls.


    He was not as merciful to the remaining Guardsmen. They held no important information, but they were fiercely loyal, they would only sabotage him if he left them alive. They attacked him from both directions.


    The first Guardsman swung at him furiously, his sword leaving a silver sh in the air. Rowan replied with a single overhead blow, as if he was splitting a log. The Axe de sliced through the sword and into the head of the guardsman.


    The blow did not stop, and he was cut in half, armor and all. He stood still for a second, a red line bisecting his body from head to crotch, his eyes rolled in two different directions before he exploded into gory bits. The weight and power behind Rowan swing, nearly vaporizing him.


    The second Guardsman had leapt up, his sword pointing at Rowan. He yelled a valiant war cry as he drove the sword down. Rowan struck upward, he shed with the sword, and it simply disintegrated. The Axe de barely paused before hitting the chest of the Guardsman, reducing the upper part of his body to nothing but bloody stains in the air. His legs dropped to the ground strangely in a kneeling position.

 Chapter 77 Battle Without End (2)

    <h4>Chapter 77 Battle Without End (2)</h4>


    The two charging Guardsmen were a feint, for they had brought enough time for thest Guardsman to set up his crossbow. A flurry of red tipped arrows flew at him. Rowan pped the first away nonchntly, and his eyes crinkled slightly before it exploded, barely pushing his hand back, but the damage was already done.


    The remaining arrow covered his body, but Rowan simply blocked them, by raising the creature in his right hand as a shield, but the explosion was unexpectedly massive. The exploding arrows seemed to undergo a chain reaction when many of them exploded at once, for they threw him backwards over the table into the sidewall, which soon became covered in mes and smoke, as the Guardsman did not stop firing, until his quiver was empty.


    Rowan''s soft sigh came from the mes, and a glimmer of gold and green shone through the mes, and the mes were blown away.


    The Guardsman with the crossbow shattered into pieces of flesh and the wall behind him exploded, also followed by the wall behind. The Axe rested on the rubble of thest wall, the air swirling around violently in its wake.


    That glint was Rowan throwing the Axe, and the incredible momentum from the throw had put out the mes and killed the Guardsman before destroying three walls.


    Rowan looked at the creature in his hand, it was barely alive. The explosion had torn what was left of the human shell it inhabited. Rowan''s body, however, was still pristine, free from dust or smoke, for the damage the arrow inflicted on him was so minimal, that it could hardly prate the field his vitality had over his body.


    Rowan still had little knowledge about the capabilities of his Legendary Empyrean body, as he was unaware of this passive field that was generated around him, it seemed linked to his constitution; anything that could not break his defense would not be able to touch him


    He looked at the dying creature he held, the remaining eye in its skull had been burned off and most of his skin had been burned to charcoal, the sounds it made were weak.


    "No, no. Do not die on me yet." Rowan pped the face of the creature repeatedly, trying to force out thest spark of life from its stunned body; using this method, he could barely touch its soul.


    He searched through the noxious darkness, to grab anything he could from its soul, and he finally saw a single static image, it was hundreds of hooded figures bowing before a throne made of webs and darkness.


    Rowan strained to see what lied inside that darkness, but was denied. His touch must have been the final straw for the creature suddenly spasmed before it gave a long cry, "Moootherrrrrrr....." Its head fell and it was no more.


    Rowan dropped the dead body. The soul that streamed into him was cold and broken. Like those of the Abominations, the Guardsmen he killed were also the same. The implications of these were very troubling.


    Rowan turned to the captain, who by now knelt on the floor, his crushed Armour had bound him fast, and he could hardly move. His breath came in short and hard gasps. His face was pale, but still set in stubborn lines.


    "You are making¡­ a mistake, Rowan¡­ You are ying¡­ying, with forces that are far beyond yourprehension." He bent down and gave a rough cough, spitting out more internal organs.


    "Is that so, captain? Well, I''m all ears." Rowan began walking to him, "Tell me the mistakes I am making." Rowan bent and drew the captain up, looking at the crushed part of his Armour, Rowan fished around and held a bent section and began pulling the crushed Armour away from his body. The sound the metal made as it was slowly bent and pulled out was irritating.


    Captain Titus was able to breathe properly again. He breathed deeply, disregarding the pain of his crushed chest and copsed lungs.


    The captain gave a thousand miles stare to him. His hand surprisingly still held his bent sword. His words were spoken as if he was in the depth of dreams, "Every action we have taken, no matter how bizarre or cruel, was for a greater purpose. We are going to save the world! We will bring it all back. Our glory. The pride of man shall rise again. We shall crush every infidel. Every usurper. Every traitor. And the glory of man shall light the ages past and present."


    Saliva poured out from the mouth of the Captain, his eyes were lit up by a fanatical glow, they sought for understanding from the cold gaze of Rowan, who watched him silently.


    "Don''t you see, it''s not toote to turn back. To return to the pathid down for you. We can forgive everything that has happened here and can rebuild everything you have destroyed.


    "Go back to sleep and everything will be back to the way it was. Trust me, please, my prince. Your sacrifice would be edified for all the myriad races. Your name shall be praised until the end of the world. On your Divine Corpse we shall build an Empire that will conquer all things!"


    Rowan looked at the captain, with a strange gaze, he silently showed the captain the blood that had begun falling from his body. It was no longer red, but yellow.


    "Tell me captain, you said you served my father, and a glorious empire, then what are you now?"


    The captain looked at his blood confused, there was a moment where panic entered his eyes and he looked at Rowan.


    "We have been betrayed!" His eyes were beginning to turn yellow, but he shook his head, clearly his willpower was strong, "You have to inform your father that he has been betrayed¡­ The Nexus is no longer his, but¡­ But¡­"


    He seemed to have lost his train of thought, and his eyes began to ze over. Rowan shook him, "How do I reach my father? Talk to me, captain, or your glorious vision is relinquished."


    "Below¡­ processing facility, sigils must have weakened, for we have all been corrupted. Leave this ce¡­ please run, we cannot allow them to have it. The order¡­ "


    Roars began to enter Rowan''s perception, as his three eyed snake showed him, tens of thousands of Abominations charging towards the manor. Giant form Abominations in their hundreds and dozens of flying Abominations were stirring the fog with massive wings.


    If they reached the manor, it would be overrunned instantly and everyone here would die. Rowan''s face changed, he must have alerted whomever must be in charge, and they were trying to stop him.


    Rowan looked at the captain, who was shaking and delirious, as his eyes were slowly turning yellow. He did not see his father as someone who would willingly give his subordinates to others, clearly things were not going smoothly among the co-conspirators.


    This could work in his favor, if there was disunity among the heads. He looked at the captain who had slipped into a form ofa, and as Rowan spirit prated his flesh, he saw a simr creature like what was inside the priest, beginning to grow inside him.


    Rowan gripped his neck, and twisted, severing the spine. The Captain''s head flopped onto his chest and he let him fall. The growth of that creature was halted.


    The howls of the iing Abomination had reached the manor, and the shaking ground felt like countless mini earthquakes happening simultaneously.


    Since the charade was falling off, Rowanmanded his serpents to return, he was going to cut the strings bounding him.


    His sight swept through the approaching army as he wondered if they were enough to push him to the Rift State.

 Chapter 78 Battle Without End (3)

    <h4>Chapter 78 Battle Without End (3)</h4>


    Themotion from the short battle had reached the people standing outside, and the destruction of the walls had allowed them to see the final part of what transpired. They may not have understood what happened, but seeing the insect like creature inside the priest and the ravings of the captain was enough to frighten them.


    He looked at the shaken people, a hint of pity in his eyes, but battle was upon them, and he could not risk their lives in what wasing.


    The army charging towards them was a testament to the ridiculous number of people who had been killed in whatever horrifying experiment was happening here.


    Rowan was d that out of everyone inside the manor, only three people had been corrupted by those insects - like creatures, who Rowan feared were not Abominations themselves, but something else.


    He now had several clues he could pursue, the first was that there was apparently a giant facility underground that was responsible for processing Abominations en masse.


    Rowan knew the attacks of the Abomination were not natural, everything pointed against it, for it would be impossible for an infestation of this size to grow to this level without outside interference.


    The second most important clue was a term¨CThe Nexus. This name was not strange to him. In fact, every Alchemist worth his salt would know this term.


    A Nexus, was a self-contained bio-containment unit, used to grow and experiment on diverse specimens isted. The poisons Rowan used for his first sojourn into that world with the Red Moon, were cultured in a Nexus.


    But, operating a Nexus was a ridiculously expensive affair, and he had never heard of any unit being greater than the size of a small house, but this was Calcutta¡ªAn entire town! Although its poption was small, it did not mean it was a small town in terms of size.


    Apparently he was one of the specimens under sturdy here, the Abomination core was still one of their subjects, and those insectlike supervisors were controlling its spawn using this fog.


    In a manner, Rowan could understand why the Abomination Core was ced here inside the Nexus with him. They ranked as one of the most dangerous creatures on the, because of their capacity for endless evolutions.


    Given enough material, an Abomination could evolve to reach the peak of existence in any given biodome they found themselves in; that meant given enough time and resources, in a world like Trion, an Abomination could spawn gods!? It was a scary notion, and it was the reason they were ruthlessly crushed in their infancy, for their growth meant the decimation of all life around them.


    He also had the capacity for endless evolution and growth, and unlike the Abomination he fed on something more ephemeral, which was souls.


    Unlike the Abomination Core who had been hopelessly controlled, he felt the noose around his neck was looser because they had no idea how he was getting stronger, and so, a mistake was made on his rate of growth.


    Else there would be no way, they would respond to his apparent new abilities by sending an Army of Abominations to stop him, they were just fueling his growth. Not that it would matter if he could not escape the Nexus.


    The highest State of Change, Rowan knew of, was the Incarnation state. No doubt there were many more states of change above that, and he had no doubt that his father would be in a far higher State than himself, and although he was an Empyrean, it did not mean he could not be crushed like a bug.


    But he did not need to challenge him for now, for that would certainly be very foolish, what he needed to do was escape.


    The facility underground must certainly exist because it would require an insane amount of energy and organization to properly manage a Nexus of this size. And he could not see any sort of facility above ground that would serve as a Control Hub.


    The approaching Abominations beckoned his consciousness, and Rowan began splitting his mind, although it may appear that he had lots of time, that was only referring to his lifespan, his time of freedom inside this Nexus was running out.


    He may have an hour, or a day to make his move, but he had a glimmer of hope because he knew he was inside a Nexus, and he had an idea how most work, regardless of its size.


    He finally saw a light of hope through the darkness because someone slipped up, and he understood where he was, his upgrade to the Legendary State would give him the power to seize that opportunity.


    Time seemed to slow down, as the cold mes of his Agility Attributes ran through his frame. He separated his consciousness into multiple parts, one of them took a portion of his Spatial Sight and zoomed underground, searching for the underground facility, for the Control Hub would undoubtedly be there.


    The Control Hub would usually have a powerful Guardian to restrict the specimens from escaping using one of the few points of egress in the Nexus.


    That tied to his second goal, exterminating every single Abomination inside the Nexus, and using the souls to power up for as much as possible, he did not know if it would be able to push him to the Rift State, but he was willing to try.


    He would need every advantage he had to fight the Guardian of this gigantic Nexus, anything put in ce to stop an Abomination Core in case of any mishaps would be mighty. Killing it would be a challenge, but if he could, he would leave this ce, and he could finally disappear into the crowd.


    The Third was the strings that tied the Primordial Record, he split his sight to travel down the strings, and discovered that one of them led underground, and the other two disappeared far into the sky.


    Following the path of the one that led underground, his sight was blocked by a metallic barrier, and he paused, he had reached the Control Hub!


    Thest of his consciousness addressed the frightened people before him, he did not give them time to think, only orders.


    "Genmir, Kriya, Srerma, you are the fastest men here, there is a key to my Alchemyboratory above inside my room, at the workstation, check the fourth drawer. Inside myb, there are a series of blue vials on the shelves to your right, carefully pack them and bring them to the cer. Be careful, for they are quite delicate, and your survival would depend on them."


    He turned to the rest, "Gather every avable resources inside the manor, and bring them down to the cer, I would be sealing the doors with Sigils, you have five minutes. Hurry!"


    About to leave, he saw the fear and concern in their eyes, and Dera was the boldest among them, she gestured for the rest to leave and took a single step towards Rowan and said, "My lord, what about you?" She looked around her as a hanging frame fell and shattered on the floor, the manor was vibrating with the iing steps of the Abomination.


    "I am going to stop what ising, before any of you gets hurt." He nodded towards the approaching sound. Seeing more queries and concern on her face.


    He sighed, and red his powers for a brief instant, and she went white, "Do as your lordmands, I will be enough."


    Nodding mutely, she followed the rest, Rowan looked at her for a few moments, he had heard her whispers as she wished for his safety, in a manner, she reminded him of his mother.


    He shook his head before turning away, and disregarding the passage he would take to go outside, he simply broke through the stone walls, they felt as if he was walking through cardboard.

 Chapter 79 Battle Without End (4)

    <h4>Chapter 79 Battle Without End (4)</h4>


    Walking past the Axe, he gripped the handle, and he made the snakes appear around him, they had seeded in the task he gave them, and except for Maeve that he could not find, they had killed all the so-called supervisors inside the manor.


    He came outside, his seven-foot frame was intimidating, coupled with his grace of movement, he appeared in control of everything, his jacket gently pped in the wind, and he tightened his hold on his Axe.


    This time he was stepping out into the world, and he was not inside his shell, a small frightened child who was confused, with no meaningful direction, who had but a few moments to live.


    He was still confused, but he was no longer frightened, that was growth, right? The one¨Ceyed snake, flying beside him, spat out a metallic te and Rowan took it. It was a Sigil te.


    He had a suspicion that he had to verify, as the first time he saw the strings, they had reminded him of something.


    The first time he saw a Sigil te, his Spirit and Spatial Sight were far weaker than they are now, but he was able to verify some patterns that he had memorized.


    Focusing his sight on the Sigil te, he began to zoom into it, the metallic te served as a sort of barrier to his probe, but not for long as he soon entered inside it.


    His Spatial Sight passed through ayer of darkness, and he saw¡­ Strings.


    Unlike the strings bounding the pages of the Primordial Record, this one was far simpler, and although he could not trace every single line used, be was able to figure out certain patterns, also unlike the screams he heard when he looked at the former, the sensation he received from these strings were muted, almost as if it were non-human.


    Pulling his sight away, he finally figured out what had bound the Record. It was Sigils. He sent the snake to return it to the door of the cer, as the Army had crossed a greater part of the way.


    He could now really appreciate the magnitude of what was arrayed before him, it would be hard to describe the sight of ten thousand marching men, talkless of an army of monsters of these proportions.


    They were like an Army of darkness, as their movement tore the earth to pieces, and the presence of so many Abominations twisted reality. He saw that the clouds over this Army appeared faded, as if the Abominations we''re draining the life of everything around it.


    Rowan touched his chest, the familiar beating of his hearts was gone, only a ck void remained. Apart from the human sensibilities he had in hisst life, he was truly no longer a man.


    No man would see such an array of monsters charging at him, and feel nothing but calm.


    Was it not amazing that it was the little things that really affected his mental state. It was not the prospect of him being able to control tens of thousands ofs in the future that influenced him, after all, it was still a distant goal.


    His missing heart struck him deeply, the blood flowing in his veins could well be liquid metal, they were heavy, and its flow was steady.


    No fear.


    There would be a time when he needed his human emotions to guide his decision, but not now. His golden eyes began to glow, as lightning seemed to be shing inside of it.


    Holding the Axe with both hands, he began running towards the fight. His snakes were still in small shapes, about ten feet long, resembling pythons.


    His first step made the ground explode, the sound was like a bomb st. Rowan''s figure turned to a blur, as his second step was made at the boundary of his manor, nearly one hundred meters away from his first step.


    He angled his feet, so he did not just go forward but upward, the force of the second step made a massive crater, as his body wasunched into the air.


    His snakes roared as they expanded, and hended on the head of the Two eyed snake, who pushed the others aside, so it could be the one to receive him.


    Rowan chuckled, and with a mentalmand,? his giant seventy-foot-long Ouroboros Serpents began to ascend to the skies.


    Their ascent was both graceful and still equally terrifying to watch, for their appearance in their full form seemed to strain the very atmosphere they flew through.


    This was the first time an Empyrean had walked the skies of this world. Rowan had enough mental capacity to appreciate the first time he sort of flew through the skies, he dispelled that thought, however, he did not want his memory of this event to be tainted by battle and bloodshed.


    The air around his hand began to pulsate, as he began gathering his vitality, the Axe in his hands began to hum, as it was the first time he was giving it his vitality as soon as he broke into the Legendary State, there seemed to be a barrier holding back the amount of Essence he could give the Axe.


    Then he understood that it was not a barrier,? but that the Axe could not handle the amount of Essence that he was giving it.


    The Axe began to glow red, as the green parts left on the Axe head and the shaft seemed to burn. Above him, seven gigantic phantasmal Axes, nearly twenty meters across, winked to life, and they seemed to be burning with mes.


    Rowan looked down at the charging Army, and with a roar, he let loose. The air exploded with a shriek, as the seven Axes descended like burning meteorites, slicing in half an unlucky Avian Abomination, and quicker than the eyes could follow, they reached the ground and exploded, flinging dead and wailing Abominations hundreds of feet into the air.


    His Vitality was endless, and he unleashed the technique, again and again. The savagery of the snakes beside him was ignited. The one eyed went for the flying Abominations, while the three eyed descended to the army below.


    The three - eyed Ouroboros serpent was fast, and when it reached the ground it did not stop, it mmed into the earth, tearing apart dozens of Abominations, and drilled underground, only to emerge underneath a Giant, where it first bites severed the Giant at the waist, and it curled around the broken Giant, and the next bite was at the head, slicing through it like a hot knife through butter, and it promptly swallowed down the head, disregarding the rest of the corpse, it cold three eyes surveyed the battlefield as if it were a dining hall.


    It shrieked and, like a high-speed train, it began to move, it stayed a few feet off the ground, but its speed was churning the earth as it moved past, it started going after the Giants, and every single Abomination in its path was turned to mush.


    The motion from its tail pped the air like thunder cracks, and any Abomination within a hundred feet of that snapping tail was turned to a yellow stain in the air.


    By now, the One eyed snake had finished consuming close to half of the Avian Abomination in the air, and there were barely twenty left¡­


    The Ouroboros snake moved through the air with unearthly grace and power, the Avian Abomination covered it, and they tried to bite through its flesh, they all failed, and with a shake of its body, they were pulverized.


    Rowan grinned at the sight, this part of him, this utterly inhuman part, was glorying in this battle.


    His golden air fluttered with the wind generated by the massive Ouroboros snake below him, as massive streams of soul power poured into him.


    No, this was not battle, this was ughter.


    Not realizing when he began tough, Rowan continued releasing phantasmal Axes into the pandemonium that was the battlefield below, as that stretch ofnd turned into hell.

 Chapter 80 [Bonus chapter] Battle Without End (Final)

    <h4>Chapter 80 [Bonus chapter] Battle Without End (Final)</h4>


    General Augustus Tiberius had ten seconds to live.


    He roared and channeled the inexhaustible Aether granted by his Incarnations. He burned the roots of his bloodline down to his marrow, as his flesh wilted into a dry husk, but the Tiberius family controlled blood, and he was refilled instantly.


    Augustus gathered everything into a blood orb the size of a pin head, and he made it explode at the two reaching hands that had been tearing into him for the past three hours.


    Space copsed and chaos emerged, everything instantly was destroyed, his body quaked and shattered into pieces multiple times, and his third Incarnation wentckluster, he was down to hisst, but he knew it would not be enough.


    The tool, he thought would be the source of his protection, became the source of his impending demise.


    His mind returned, to a faithful night, fifty-five years ago, when he received a cryptic message from an organization called The Order of The Broken Eye. They came to him when he had just returned from the front lines in the Northern Continent.


    Thest battle there had been rough, and he knew he could not take much of this fight before he would inevitably fall. The losses in thest fight had been catastrophic.


    He had nearly died a true death multiple times, but that was not what bothered him. He was a child from the bloodline of Tiberius¨CThe God of War. Likewise, he did not expect he would die in his bed of old age.


    No. He expects to die screaming in his own torn out guts, with endless miles of devastation around him, yet he wanted his death to have meaning.


    Tiberius, unlike the other gods, did not value potential all that much, what he gave importance to, was power!


    Augustus had the potential to be one of the strongest weapons in the hands of Tiberius, but that would take a long time, and he was not particrly unique in that aspect, as he knew of a dozen Dominators with his potential. The War God was not a patient one, he would not wait for him to bloom.


    What he craved was endless battle, and he saw no difference between the fight between two mortals or two dominators. In his lofty position, they were all the same, what he craved was the endless song of des, the torrential downpour of blood that would flood the world.


    What the War God craved, was a Battle Without End.


    In the endless rat race of a Dominators life, as they strived for powers under the gaze of unforgiven gods, Augustus knew he would not make it. Somewhere in that unavoidable next battles he would fight, he was going to perish there.


    His death would be meaningless, just one of the countless statistics that was war. His life and story would be buried below an ocean of blood and bodies, and the name Augustus Tiberius would be nothing but a footnote, under a pile of footnotes a mountain tall.


    How could he ept this? He had broken past the First Great Cycle and was on the threshold of the second, he had tasted power and longevity, why would he let all that slip from his grasp?


    The Gods were eternal and merciless, and no matter how much the pitiful Dominators struggled under them, hoping for recognition and care, it was nothing but a fever dream.


    "cing your hopes in the gods, is building a castle on a foundation of loose sand." A few decades ago, Augustus would have killed anyone who made such a sphemous statement, but now he just gazed at these two figures before him with apathy.


    "Surely, there must be a good reason, why you would speak such words to me." Augustus snarled, "A member of The justice council is somewhere behind that mountain, I scream a little loud, and your heads would lie at my feet in a moment."


    "Oh, but we know you would not do anything, Augustus after all, how many people would spurn the chance to transcend the tyranny of the shackles ced on them by the very gods they serve?" The Third prince smiled.


    "You speak of a fairy tale. It is impossible to escape the Pathways of power" Augustus whispered and turned away, his eyes peering far into the horizon.


    "Did anyone tell you that your eyes are beautiful?" The Third prince said.


    Augustus smirked, and looked at the hooded figure, who was sighing in exasperation. The hooded man cleared his throat, and said, "Forgive the thoughtless words of my partner, you get used to his antics after a while. Listen to our fairy tale, and be the judge of the truth."


    Augustus Tiberius listened. At first, he was not too invested in their tale, that quickly changed, when he heard more, his fingers went white, and his eyes widened in surprise and dread. He had not felt true terror in a long time, and he felt it now.


    If the stories were true, and with the mounds of evidence this hooded figure had shown him, he could escape this rat race, of endless battles.


    After what seemed like an eternity, Augustus licked his dry lips and said, "If I agree to enter into this venture, then this partnership cannot be maintained by trust alone, the benefits are too massive."


    "As is expected, that is the second reason we came to you, of all we could have selected for this partnership." The hooded figure said, "I trust you know the ritual for the Thorn of Blood."


    Augustus paused and nodded agreement, he awoke the ability to enhance agreement when he broke past the First Great Circle, if he used it on a binding ritual such as the Thorn of Blood, a technique that could also be enhanced by his bloodline, then it would take a god to break it.


    He had trusted them because of that, not suspecting that they would have a god behind them, for he did not believe a god would ever support any venture to break their control over the bloodlines of Dominator.


    Well, he was mistaken, and he would die for his oversights.


    He was fighting two battles, the Thorn of Blood was hampering his abilities, every move he made against the two of them, would tear his hearts to pieces and reduce the might of his techniques.


    His two attackers were not affected by the Thorn of Blood in fact, their powers were enhanced against him, as the Thorn of Blood believed he was the one breaking the pact.


    The very fact, that he was being killed by the very workings he cast, nearly drove him insane from anger.


    He had eight seconds to live!


    In a thousand years, he might be able to reach beyond the Second Great Circle and begin to touch the realm of the gods themselves.


    General Augustus knew that far off hope was gone, and with rage in his cry and despair in his heart, he stripped away the essence of his Incarnations.


    He drew forth the Power Of Tiberius from his core, pushing past every restraint his bloodline had over his flesh, down to the very root of his being, and for a brief moment, he touched the next Great Circle, and he would have wept if he were able to.


    He had finally seen the instrument of his desires, had briefly touched it, but he will never experience it ever again.


    The world went still, and even chaos itself went mad from seeing the essence of Tiberius.?There was no way he could control this power, he did not attempt to do so, he only gave a singlemand: Destroy!!!


    Existence for a brief moment ceased. Everything was stained red, down to the atoms, a consuming force of endless hunger swept through the endless chaos.


    It is said at its end when an Incarnation falls. It would burn brighter than every star that ever graced the skies.

 Chapter 81 Envy!

    <h4>Chapter 81 Envy! </h4>


    General Augustus Tiberius had annihted all four of his Incarnation, most Dominators ascended the First Great Circle, with just one Incarnation, he had four. He was a genius that would hardly walk this world in the next ten thousand years.


    Yet, he was dying at this moment. He did not feel anger at this death, it was the method by which he was dying that frustrated him.


    The end of Augustus Tiberius Incarnations brought about an endless rain of blood that swept through the entirety of Trion.


    Mountains quaked, and the earth wept blood.


    An Incarnation of Tiberius, the God of War had perished, and the world would forever have lost a light. The darkness crept ever closer.


    Yet, it was not enough. His enemies still lived, they tore their way through the chaos that Augustus unleashed, and together they began unleashing techniques of fire and darkness, and they drowned him with enough power to shatter multiple inds.


    General Augustus Tiberius had three seconds left to live.


    ***********************************


    The form of the Abomination Core, which resembled the head of a woman, appears to be asleep at the bottom of theke.


    Her eyes opened slowly, as if she was waking from a long sleep, and then she smiled, and began rising from the depth of theke.


    The head burst through the surface of the water, and slowly rose, its size caused a minor waterfall to be created below her, as the water drained from her hair, there was something truly disconcerting about a head floating without a body, for something like this belonged in the grave, not outside in the sunlight.


    When the head reached a thousand feet in the air, it stopped its rise.


    The fog around the head was now very thin, and it was clear that the actions of Rowan had decimated a massive portion of the Supervisors, for there was barely anything left.


    Her eyes peered around in satisfaction, and she brought out a long ck tongue that she swirled around, as if she was tasting the air, her eyes turned to the rumbling battlefield ahead and tion colored her gaze.


    At the shore of theke, a pair of Supervisors were yelling in obvious panic. Unlike the ones who grew under human flesh, these appear in their true form; they resemble humanoid cockroaches, but without the wings.


    They scuttled through the shore, their eyes on her as they screamed in a strangenguage and fiddled with a contraption on their four hands.


    The Abomination Core turned its eyes to look at them, and the air stirred around them, and they went still like a statue, slowly ck lines appeared all over their bodies, and they fell in pieces.


    A man with white hair that reached his knees appeared in front of them, he had a mask made of ck bones that resembled fingers that were sped together, it was covering his nose and mouth, and tied around his waist was the rough skin of a man, it was possible to see the body hair and subcutaneous fat on the skin, as it appeared to have been freshly ripped out.


    He was holding a single-edge curved de made of ck bones, the sword was at least six feet long, a closer look would show that he was not holding the de, but it had grown from his arm.


    He slowly brought it to his face, and the bone mask snapped open from the middle, as if the bony fingers were unsping their digits, and they rested on the side of his face, covering part of his ears and neck.


    His face was revealed, and he resembled Regolf. Yet, his human appearance ended there, for he had two extra pairs of eyes, one pair on his cheekbone, and the second slightly below that, both of which were closed.


    He slowly drew his tongue across the t of the de, licking the yellow blood that stained it, as the massive de retracted into his arm, he looked up at the floating head, and he vanished, he reappeared momentster on the head of the Abomination Core, where he watched the ongoing battle.


    "Yes¡­ it''s so very close now, child. Soon I shall be free!"


    Rowan had destroyed more than half the Army of Abomination, before the Core shivered and closed her eyes.


    "Champion, find the weak link and rip it out! Mother can barely withstand the annoyances any longer."


    The white haired man began flickering through the thick strands of her hair, and when he reached a closed eye, he would attempt to touch the spikes, but there appeared to be a force field around the spikes, and he could not reach it.


    After trying for a while and failing to touch the spike, he left and tried another one, the movement of the man was like a machine, every motion was precise, and he used the same amount of time to check each spike, this continued until his hand touched a spike without any force field.


    The Abomination Core screamed, "Pull it out, quickly."


    The man with white hair grabbed the spike with both hands, and his hands began to slowly corrode, his skin and muscles fell off, but his bones were ck like metal, and they held, but they too began to emit an acrid smoke as they slowly began to disintegrate.


    The man exerted force and began to pull, his upper body swelled, and slowly the spikes were pulled away from the eye. His arms copsed, nevertheless, the task was done.


    The spike that had been brought out from the eyes, and the pulled out spike hovered in the air for a while, before it rusted and a passing breeze blew it away, and it scattered into metallic fillings.


    The corroded arms fell off the shoulder of the man, and another was regrown in its ce. The process of regrowth must have hurt a great deal as he shuddered and let out faint groans, the two closed eyes on his face seemed like they wanted to open, but he forced them closed.


    Disregarding the difort of regrowing his arms, he continued searching for spikes and pulling them out, the process of regrowing his hand was still clearly just as painful as the first time, but he did not stop as the urging from the Abomination Core increased in volume.


    As he continued with his task, the effects on him got increasingly difficult as most of his body began to copse, but his unwavering determination did not cease. He could now slowly ess the spikes he could not touch before, and he continued pulling, it was possible that he might perish before he was done, but the Abomination Core wasn''t particrly concerned about that.


    Below the head of the Abomination core, the empty stump where her neck was supposed to be, began to wiggle, and slowly a ball of flesh began to form, which burst open to show that her neck had regrown, the growth continued downward, as her shoulders were being slowly formed, bones, cartge and sinews, veins and yellow blood appearing as if out of thin air.


    "Yes¡­ Yes¡­? Yes!!!"


    On the battlefield, where Rowan fought, a change had begun happening.


    **************************


    As a seemingly endless stream of soul power entered Rowan''s body, he stopped to ess the battlefield, sweeping his Energy and Spatial Sight along the entire field.


    It was a scene of pure devastation, the one - eyed Ouroboros serpent had finished killing every flying Abomination, and began to descend towards the carnage below, where its sibling was tearing everything apart, and asionally letting out roars of excitement.


    The one eyed Ouroboros serpent gave a long sonorous roar, and began to descend head first, and like an unstoppable juggernaut, it began plowing the ground with its body from one end of the battlefield to the other, separating the battleground into two.


    The dust plumes from its movement shot towards the skies and covered the entire battleground, it shook itself and emerged clean from the dust, blood, and flesh that covered its body.


    It roared at the second Ouroboros serpent at the other end of the battleground, as if indicating that this side of the fight is mine, pping its tail on the ground, it began to rise before turning to its half of the battleground.

 Chapter 82 Envy! (2)

    <h4>Chapter 82 Envy! (2)</h4>


    ?


    Abominationcked the capacity to feel fear or hesitation, they had no capacity for emotion, and perhaps the only thing they could really feel was a permanent hunger.


    They charged at the Ouroboros serpent, yet it did not particrly care for their valor or stupidity, they were all a source of energy to it. Opening it maws wide, with needle sharp teeth resembling swords, it charged over.


    The two - eyed Ouroboros serpent carrying Rowan also began to descend, Rowan stopped making more phantasmal Axes, for he noticed that this technique was surprisingly not intrinsic to the Axe, but it was due to the green exterior of the weapon.


    His vitality had burned through more than eighty percent of the green pigment on the Axe, and Rowan knew he would lose this technique as long as he made a few more moves with the Axe.


    He thought it would be a shame, an area of attack skill that was powered by his vitality, was the perfect match for him, and losing it would not be too debilitating, but it would still sting.


    The saving grace was that he would finally learn the true nature of this weapon, as it seemed the true nature of this Axe had been buried underneath and his vitality had stripped away the seals bounding it.


    A few hundred feet before they reached the ground, all three of the Ouroboros Serpents became tense, and Rowan sensed a tremor that could only be felt by his Spirit, and looked towards theke. The three Ouroboros serpents also turned towards theke.


    Thest of the fog was suddenly stripped away from the air, and from his vantage point he could see all around him for miles, his sight, however, was focused on theke, where he saw the smiling face of a woman with goat eyes, who only had a head. Scratch that, she now had a neck and a body was growing beneath her.


    The situation in the battlefield began to change, as within the torso of every Abomination including the dead ones, a red me began to burn.


    The Abomination began to howl, as they began to liquefy into a thick yellow paste that vibrated with a red glow burning inside the thick fluid.


    In a short while, the entire ground was covered with a thick yellow paste that glowed with a dull red light, as thest screaming Giant melted, the entire battlefield resembles a smallke of bloody flesh, an eerie silence descended over the field where a short while back, absolute pandemonium held sway


    Well, that certainly took a new turn, and although Rowan had been expecting something. He did not think the impact of his actions would be so radical.


    When he understood that the fog that appeared was a method used by the Supervisors to control the Abomination Core, he saw no issue destroying the Supervisors along with the Abominations.


    Although that was not the path he would first choose, they had attacked him, and he would never discard this massive source of Soul Points, seeing as he had lost ess to the portal to that world, which, looking back now, might have been a good thing, since he would not willingly stay inside the Nexus, and he was unwilling to leave anything behind that may aid his father.


    He battled the Abominations, while knowing that he may end up freeing their control, it was an added source of chaos that may aid his escape, and throw a wrench in whatever unholy ns they were cooking up.


    Also, he figured since they were both prisoners here, then the enemy of my enemy was an ally.


    The fog had retreated, for it would seem that in the previous carnage he had ended up butchering most of the Supervisors. Well, good riddance to bad rubbish. The method by which they had dwelled inside the priest, and used his body as a sort of puppet, still caused him a great deal of anxiety.


    Yet, it would have appeared that control was only a part of the usage of the fog, it also served as a seal.


    Rowan could see with his Energy sight that the power within the liquified Abominations was constantly rising, and countless processes were happening inside the fluid that were changing it into something else.


    Looking at the figure hovering over theke, the body of the Abomination Core had regrown until it reached her waist, where it stopped. Her torso was ridiculously feminine, and her skin was blue with dozens of pale yellow stripes running down her frame.


    From this distance, he could see a man-sized figure shimmering through her hair and pulling a sort of spike out of the numerous eyes dotting her hair, that figure began to fall, and she delicately caught it, she ced the figure inside her cleavage and her eyes turned to Rowan, and she locked eyes with him.


    Previously, he did not care so much about the Abomination when he was butchering them, for although they were dangerous foes, at his current power level, they were nothing but fodder before him.


    But it appears to be that he might have underestimated the threat of this creature by arge margin, the power he felt from the Abomination Core was extremely powerful, not as much as the giants in the Red Moon World, but it was the next most powerful thing he had ever felt.


    Rowan was concerned, but ultimately, she was not his primary concern, if she decided to fight him, he would oblige her, but first he needed to escape the Nexus. He peered at the Primordial Record and saw that he had gathered well over eleven thousand soul points.


    With this, he was assured to push his abilities to the next level, and if this Abomination Core turned its sights towards him in strife, the level of power she would be expecting from him would be vastly different from before.


    He summoned his other two Ouroboros Serpent to his side, and they began circling him. He would not be idle and wait for her next move, it was better to power up first.


    Suddenly, the Abomination Core above theke uttered a piercing scream, and Rowan nearly bent in pain, for the sound was like nails piercing through his skull. His Ouroboros Serpents also shook in pain, as they let out roars of their own. And as suddenly as the Scream began, it also ended.


    Rowan then senses a vibration below him, as the liquified Abomination began to gather, as if drawn by an invisiblerge ma, and in a short while they formed arge quivering mass of flesh that was slowly beginning to take shape into a single massive creature.


    Rowan stared in astonishment as the mass solidified into a single humanlike figure that was gray like a rock and stood over four hundred feet tall. It had four faces on a single head and those faces were pointed in four directions, north, south, east and west.


    The face in front was of an old man, by the side was a bird, the other side was a wolf and at the back was a young man.


    It also had three arms, two on the left and one on the right, on the two left hand it held a bonemp, one hand was supporting the handle of themp, while the other held the base of themp.


    The red glow that had been shining inside the massive figure gathered into the bonemp and a red me began to burn within it, it also gathered over the body of the figure, turning into a sort of robe that resembled a Kasaya worn by monks in his previous life.


    The eyes on all four of its faces were closed, and the air trembled as it slowly began to rise off the ground, and it stood level with Rowan in the air.


    The arms in front of the creature came to the front and, like a monk, the right palm went t against the side of themp as if it were in prayer.


    Rowan stared in amazement. What the hell was he witnessing?

 Chapter 83 Envy! (3)

    <h4>Chapter 83 Envy! (3)</h4>


    Rowan knew his biggest weakness was ack of fundamental knowledge, although he could n for numerous unknown events using the data he had on hand, this would always lead to a wed method of deduction.


    It was like asking him to guess the size of a house, by just cing him inside one of the rooms. He could do his best to figure out how big the house might be from the size of the room, to checking the length and breadth of its windows and the doors, down to the overall dimension of the room.


    He could spend hours racking his head, and performing countless calctions, but he would be wrong because no matter how he tried to solve this puzzle or any premises he might draw, he could never truly understand what he does not know, and his guess work could only go so far.


    Not only that, but he could have guessed the house could be the size of a grand pce, only to find out that it was a single room. Furthermore, he had expected the Abominations he faced to just be newer variants of endless brutes, only to witness something apart from his experience.


    Rowan was encountering that sentiment, all over again, as he examined this new Abomination variant.


    The red Kasaya it was wearing fluttered, in sync with the red mes inside themp, as if they were one entity. The face of the old man appeared peaceful, and apart from its enhanced size, seemed normal.


    Was this an Abomination?


    Color me surprised, these things can change sses on a whim! Were they not supposed to be some kind of mindless berserkers, and now they are what? A mutant monk?


    Well, if an Abomination had the potential of evolving to godhood, then he might have underestimated the path of their growth. It should bemon sense that for something to be a being as lofty as a god, it must possess certain qualities.


    Well, he had never seen a god before, and therefore he had no idea of the qualities they might have. He was just learning as he went along.


    The Ouroboros Serpents around him were getting restless, they could see the amount of energy brimming inside this Abomination and with their nature of craving energy, they wanted to charge ahead, but Rowan reined them in.


    Battling with this Abomination was risky. With the wave of power he was sensing, this creature might just be at the Incarnation State, or maybe even higher.


    Furthermore, this was not his main goal, he would rather focus on leaving the Nexus, before the big bad appeared, than fight this Abomination.


    He looked back at the Abomination Core, to see if he couldmunicate with her, that was before she smirked at him?


    A red sun bloomed beside him, and before he could respond, a pir of red me shot at him with the speed of aser. The Ouroboros Serpents barely covered him before the mes turned them to ash and sted into him.


    His body burned as his skin and muscles melted, and yet the red mes also carried a physical force as it mmed him to the earth, pushing him hundreds of feet into the ground, and the red mes were maintained for ten seconds before it stopped, and it began to build again.


    The ground had exploded, and a massive crater that appeared to be the doorway to an active volcano appeared, the surrounding ground for hundreds of feet had been turned to ss by the heat, the heat wave had spread to the remnants of the town, and it burned to ash, the ck smoke from the town turned part of the sky dark.


    Rowan was lying at the bottom of that hellish furnace, where he only had his head and part of his shoulders left, the rest of his body were just golden bones, gleaming in the mes.


    He had barely ced the Axe in front of his head before everything had turned to light and heat.


    The hand holding the Axe was down to metallic bone as every piece of flesh on it had simply evaporated, he squeezed the shaft of the Axe in rage at himself for underestimating his foes. His danger sense was definitely malfunctioning, as he should have begun running the moment he saw the situation changing.


    But why should he run?


    He picked himself up, in the short period before he stood, more than seventy percent of his body had regrown, the Ouroboros Serpents had rematerialized inside the void of his hearts and the pain of having his flesh vaporized had faded.


    He would be naked, if he did not have the foresight of wrapping the skin from the Ouroboros serpent first shedding around his waist. The skin appeared to be partly melted, but it would still serve.


    Recalling the method by which the Abomination created clothes out of the red mes, he shrugged mentally, for there was no way he could control his energy to such a fine extent. But at least he had a direction he could follow, he might not need mystical clothes if he understood how to create them using his energy.


    When he fully stood up, a shadow covered the crater he was in as the Abomination flew over the crater it made, and his sight showed him another blooming red sun erupting from themp.


    Rowan only had the presence of mind to lift his Axe to block his head, while summoning the Ouroboros Serpents with mouths open wide, whatever energy they could devour would reduce the impact on him.


    Although it did not seem to really matter, as his body was mostly destroyed. The keyword being mostly, as his head was safe, and that meant his spirit was still in peak conditions, and he could easily call up his Record.


    P????????? ??????


    Name: Rowan Kuranes


    Age: 11/33,000


    Strength : 716.7


    Agility : 715.9


    Constitution : 1100


    Spirit : 285.6


    ss: None


    Title: ne walker, Chaos Blood


    Aspect : Spatial Sight (Tier 3)


    Berserker (Tier 1)


    Skills:


    Enrage (Level 10¡ª Mortal State Completed) Vortex (Level 10¡ª Mortal State Completed) Bash (Level 10¡ª Mortal State Completed) Dash (Level 10¡ª Mortal State Completed) Smash (Level 10¡ª Mortal State Completed) Combo Attack (Level 10¡ª Mortal State Completed)


    Passive : Deciphernguage plete), Ice¨CFire soul (level 6)


    Records:


    ?????????? ???????????? ?????????????????? [CHAOS BLOOD]- level 1 [0/10,000]


    ???????? REAVER ¨C level 0 [0/5000]


    Legendary Skill Gained: Chaos World Engine [3/3]


    Chaos World Engine [Minor]


    Engine One ¨C 753,865/1,000,000,000


    Engine Two ¨C 568,564/1,000,000,000


    Engine Three¨C997,666/1,000,000,000


    Rift Rule Gained: Absolute Body [Locked]


    Incarnation Path Unlocked


    Path Gained: Chaos Territory Creation [Locked]


    Active Skill Gained :


    World Soul Maniption [Locked]


    World Recreation [Locked]


    World Merging [Locked]


    Soul Point :11,898.4532


    Remark: Nascent Titan


    This would be the first time he would be upgrading himself in the Legendary State, he could see that he had gathered close to twelve thousand Soul Points from thest battle, which was spectacr because it meant he might break through to the Rift State with this amount.


    But looking at his budding fourth heart, he was not convinced that was very likely, no doubt the amount of Soul Point he would need to get to the Rift State would double or even be multiples of what he was expecting.


    Yet, he doubted that was such a bad thing, as he could see that his existence had disregarded the concept of levels.


    There was no need to rush to the next level if his strength was enough to crush everything even at the Legendary State, unlike others, he could rapidly get stronger at any moment. So, he was learning to disregard the notion of levels, and just enhance his bloodline as much as he could.


    It would not matter if his enemies were in a higher State of Change, if a single blow from his hand could crush a.

 Chapter 84 Envy! (4)

    <h4>Chapter 84 Envy! (4)</h4>


    He began pouring Soul Points into the Ouroboros Bloodline, and he began to immediately?feel the effects.


    As his Soul Points began enhancing his bloodline, it was as if countless firecrackers were exploding throughout his body, he began to regrow his flesh faster than the red mes could consume it.


    Every time his flesh was destroyed by the mes, the newer flesh came out stronger and more resilient, and he was filled with endless energy, he began to release the Ouroboros Serpents to fly out of the crater produced by the red mes.


    At first, they could not fly more than thirty feet before they were turned to ash, but as his bloodline grew, so too did the Serpents, they got bigger, and slowly they began to adapt and flew higher, from thirty feet to fifty feet, until they reached the top of the crater.


    The face of the old man suddenly frowned, and his head rotated, and the young man''s face came to the front, that face unexpectedly opened its mouth, and another stream of red mes poured from it.


    The new stream of mes pushed back the serpents down to the bottom, but it could no longer destroy them, their flesh was turned to ash, but their bones still had life, and they roared at the mes. They strove to rise, steadily gaining momentum, even as they were still growing.


    The important part was that they had blocked enough of the mes for Rowan so his body was nowplete, nevertheless his mind was not on his body, but inside of it, where he saw that his fourth heart was nowplete, and it was at that moment he arrived at five thousand point into the Ouroboros Bloodline.


    It began to evolve.


    A shockwave erupted from his body that seemed to trigger the three serpents outside, and they roared as they flew back into his body, and they returned to the void in his heart.


    "Hey, where are you all going? Get out here!" Rowan shouted at his Serpents, but they ignored him.


    "Not that I necessarily need them at this point, "Rowan nced at his new and inted Attributes.


    P????????? ??????


    Name: Rowan Kuranes


    Age: 11/33,000


    Strength : 1717


    Agility : 1716


    Constitution : 2600


    Spirit : 285.6


    ss: None


    Title: ne walker, Chaos Blood


    Aspect : Spatial Sight (Tier 3)


    Berserker (Tier 1)


    Skills:


    Enrage (Level 10¡ª Mortal State Completed) Vortex (Level 10¡ª Mortal State Completed) Bash (Level 10¡ª Mortal State Completed) Dash (Level 10¡ª Mortal State Completed) Smash (Level 10¡ª Mortal State Completed) Combo Attack (Level 10¡ª Mortal State Completed)


    Passive : Deciphernguage plete), Ice¨CFire soul (level 6)


    Records:


    FOUR ???????????? ?????????????????? [CHAOS BLOOD]- level 2 [5,000/15,000]


    ???????? REAVER ¨C level 0 [0/5000]


    Legendary Skill : Chaos World Engine [3/3]


    Chaos World Engine [Minor]


    Engine One ¨C 985,225/1,000,000,000


    Engine Two ¨C 897,645/1,000,000,000


    Engine Three¨C1,001,876/1,000,000,000


    Rift Rule Gained: Absolute Body [Locked]


    Incarnation Path Unlocked


    Path Gained: Chaos Territory Creation [Locked]


    Active Skill Gained :


    World Soul Maniption [Locked]


    World Recreation [Locked]


    World Merging [Locked]


    Soul Point :6,901.2311


    Remark: Nascent Titan


    Even though he always expected his Attributes to skyrocket every time he upgraded his Bloodline, he would never get used to the feeling of his body growing stronger and the world around him getting weaker.


    He had not gotten taller or more muscr; however, he saw that his body was more streamlined, and every inch of his body was packed with frightening strength. So much so that he began to feel that he could tear reality itself into pieces.


    His Agility made the world slow down, and he could feel each second stretching itself until it almost felt like a minute and even his Spirit began tog behind his flesh, as his senses felt as if it were made-up of quicksilver.


    With the disappearance of the Serpents, the pirs of red mes mmed down onto his body with no obstructions. He could have avoided it, but he did not. Rowan began tough as he opened his arms and weed the mes.


    The mes mmed into him like a truck, but his knees did not bend from the impact, and unlike before, his eyes were kept open, and although the mes made his eyes dry out, and slowly began to boil inside his sockets, yetpared to the absolute decimation his body faced before, this amount of pain was meaningless.


    The Red mes that had once turned him to a pile of steaming bones could only burn away the surfaceyer of his skin, although his appearance was frightening because his skin appeared to be in a state of flux, he was basically undamaged.


    He would regrow his skin, only for it to be burned away, exposing his muscles, and soon his skin returned once more only to be burned off, the circle repeating itself.


    Nevertheless, he was able to stand beneath the full weight of the red mes. With his Constitution that had reached this new heights, the concussive force of the mes almost felt like it was massaging his body.


    He did not need to look to notice, the face of the young man beginning to frown. "Keep that look on that face, for I''m going to tear it off." He was surprised at the sheer brutality growing in his blood, it was so deep he would have sworn he tasted blood. He began to feel a bit of concern welling up in his spirit.


    It would appear that as his bloodline grew stronger, and as he was beginning to unearth deeper mysteries lying inside of it, his bloodline was beginning to influence him.


    Since he was in a fight, Rowan disregarded this growing concern and instead pushed this intense emotion bubbling inside his blood to the Axe. The dull hum emanating from the Axe, turned into a loud metallic shriek, as the green coating over the Axe began to visibly decline.


    He began shoving heaps of Essence into the Axe, and it began to glow so brightly, that it could be seen from inside the pir of red mes that covered his body. The glow was the green of new grass, it was a glow of an endless verdant field, and only a Bloodline Essence like Rowans could have unleashed this sort of power from the Axe.


    The moment the pirs of mes ceased, Rowan stamped his feet, and the ground detonated. He did it because he did not have any stable footing, the mes had melted the rocks below him intova that had reached his waist.


    Now that he had stable footing, he crouched a little and just vanished from sight, a second went by and the ce he was previously standing at, simply exploded.?A series of explosions followed his rise, as he sted the air apart with his body.


    Unlike when he released the phantasmal Axes, he did not do that now, realizing that doing such would spread the power of the blow over a wide area, it would be sufficient for the fodder Abominations, but not for this one.


    He needed all that power directed in one spot!


    A green sun suddenly blossomed in front of the Abomination''s face. Rowan went for the head. And the Axe sliced through half of the face, beginning from the forehead until he split the nose of the young man''s face and reached the lips.


    All the faces of the Abomination shrieked, and the voices were so loud that it pitched out a shockwave that made Rowan''s eardrums blow up. Inside the opened head of the Abomination were countless screaming faces of men, women, and children.


    "You are as ugly inside as you are outside." Rowan said, and he unleashed the technique on the Axe that had built to a feverish point inside the head of the Abomination, who had begun raising themp in his direction.


    From the sky, it was as if a green sun arose on the ground, and began to spread, devouring everything in sight, until it suddenly reversed itself and winked out of sight.

 Chapter 85 Envy! (5)

    <h4>Chapter 85 Envy! (5)</h4>


    The figure of Rowan fell from the air, dropping for hundreds of feet beforending on the ground on a single knee, at this moment he was nothing but a golden skeleton, but he was alive, the Axe he held was still burning with a green me that was slowly dying out.


    As he was standing from his knees, his flesh seemed to bubble out of thin air, and the moment he stood up, he was whole again. The Ouroboros skin barely survived the detonation from the Axe, so thankfully he was not naked.


    At least, some things are not breaking down on me yet.


    Behind him, a small mountain stirred, it was the broken body of the Abomination. The entirety of the top of its head had disappeared, leaving only a ck smoking jawbone, barely held together by small charred gristle and sinews, the rest of its body was no better.


    As he watched, the remnants of the Abomination''s body began to copse into Ash, of all three of its arms, two had disappeared entirely, thest arm could barely support themp that held a sputtering me.


    The green mes from the Axe seemed to carry an incredible corrosive nature, even his bones that he felt should be twice as tough as diamond had felt a little brittle before his recovery made them whole again.


    With the amount of damage he had inflicted on this creature, he expected to have collected its soul, and indeed he had touched its soul deeply when he struck with the Axe, but he could not pull it out of the body.


    It was like he was a child trying to uproot a giant oak with his bare hand, the soul of the creature seemed to have developed an inconceivable weight.


    It did not take long for Rowan to realize that it was his Spirit Attribute. It was now simply too low for the beings he was currently fighting. Of all the creatures he had killed, he doubted if any of them had a higher Spirit Attribute than him, but things were clearly changing.


    He should slowly reevaluate his decision for not upgrading the Soul Reaver Bloodline, after all, without its ability to make most of the wounds he inflicted, instantly fatal, his offensive ability would be cut down by arge percentage.


    Yet, he still felt a deep aversion to this bloodline, and he would upgrade it until he understood more about bloodlines and how the whole freaking power system worked. He would rather not make a mistake concerning a bloodline such as this one.


    If that meant he would lose a powerful weapon presently, then so be it. Besides, he knew it was because his insane rate of growth had warped his views on how a Dominator was supposed to grow.


    Soul Reaver could already grow his Spirit passively, and its increments were not small, but since he was used to collecting hundreds of points in attributes in one sitting, he had be especially greedy for quick progress.


    Well, against the sort of enemies he faced and the ns they had for him, he did not think his greed was a particrly bad thing, he thought.


    Rowan felt a spiritual wave begin to blow past him into the body of the fallen Abomination, and the red mes that were about to die, began to regain their glow.


    Was this spiritual wave Aether? Even though he could not control this stuff yet, his senses could recognize it, and unlike him, with an inexhaustible vitality, this Abomination apparently required it to heal its grievous wounds.


    Rowan shrugged, if one blow won''t kill it, he would use a dozen, if that won''t do, then a thousand. He just had to get used to killing with more than one blow at this time. He could live with that!


    Rowan lifted the Axe, and as he was about to move to finish the job, he heard the voice of the Abomination Core in his ears, as if it was by his side, whispering to him.


    Rowan would not lie. That freaked him out a bit.


    "Greetings, Spawn of the Stars. I would advise you not to kill that child."


    Rowan arched an eyebrow, the battle had not yet quelled his burning blood, and it was all he could do not to give her the middle finger, not that she would know what that meant anyway, but it was the thought that counted. Instead, he just said, "Hold that thought."


    Walking up to themp that was getting brighter, he poured Essence into the Axe, the green me brightened, and from the jaws of the fallen Abomination, he heard a decrepit whisper¡­ "I stand before your throne, Mother. Defeated."


    Rowan swung down with his Axe, concentrating all his Essence to meld the green me around the weapon. The Axe mmed against themp with a loud bang, as cracks began spreading all over it.


    Two more blows shattered themp, a long wail escaped from the shatteredmp, and whatever power was keeping thest of the Abomination together vanished, as it copsed into ash.


    A tongue of red me the size of an apple, rose from the shatteredmp, and it was flickering, as if it was about to go out, an intense wave of Soul Power filled his body and looking at the sputtering red mes, he perceived a call from the dying me, and he held out his left hand, the red me like a lostmb returning to the arms of the shepherd, drifted and settled on his palm where it began burning with a bright red glow.


    Rowan noticed that it fed on his vitality to maintain itself, but the consumption was inconsequential to him, and as the red mes on his left hand bloomed bright, the green mes on his Axe held with his right hand vanished.


    He heard a sigh from the Abomination core, "Thank you, Spawn of the Stars. I would have paid a heavy price for this boon you have freely given me."


    Rowan had barely processed the meaning of her words when the Axe he held suddenly shook violently in his hand, and for the first time he distinctly felt the emotions from the weapon.


    It was a jubnt emotion that came from the weapon, it was as if, it had let go of a burden that had been crushing it for a long time, the Axe began letting out long hums of satisfaction that were so powerful, that Rowan felt his bones begin to ache.


    With his current physique, it was remarkable that he could feel this level of difort from what was literally just the Axe purring in satisfaction.


    Rowan felt a prick in his palm, as the handle of the Axe sent a wave of mental energy, it seemed the weapon wanted tomunicate with him, he thought about it for an instant, and decided to ept it. His sight was covered instantly by a vision.


    The vision transpired in less than a second, but he had spent a long time inside of it, bringing the Axe to his face, he saw a line of words appears around the hilt, and he recalled the vision again.


    The vision was like a long dream. The dream began as he felt all dreams do in this world, with ws, screams, and fire and theughter of cruel gods.


    He saw himself as a mortal, and he nearly cringed in shock, when he noticed the weakness of his flesh.


    How could I have ever been this fragile?


    Using one hand, he poked his biceps and abs, and feeling the tenderness of his muscles made his face whitened. He touched his chest and felt his heartbeat. So weak!

 Chapter 86 Envy! (final)

    <h4>Chapter 86 Envy! (final)</h4>


    He had the urge to curl up and escape from this vision, for the fragility of his flesh brought him great difort. The imperfection of his vision, the pitiful capacity of his lungs, and the many minor aches of a mortal body nearly drove him insane with disgust.


    He couldn''t even take in a full breath because part of his nostrils were blocked, and he felt an itch beginning to grow in the crook of his back.


    He closed his eyes and strived to clear his head, his mortal mind made it difficult, he had ignored how much his massive Spirit made such an activity, for him, effortless. But this mortal flesh held too many concerns that battled for his attention.


    He began trying to remember how his massive Spirit had made him feel, luckily he always had a great recollection, and as he remembered that state of being, it began to settle over his consciousness.


    He felt a shift, and his body became stronger, and he opened his eyes only to see himself inside his shell, it was the first step he took to escape his mortal flesh, and although the present him could crush a thousand of this body, it was infinitesimally better than his previous mortal body.


    His Spatial Sight did not return, but his senses were sharp enough, and so at the edge of his perception he heard the cries of pain and despair, sounds of ughter buried his senses with the smell of blood and ripped guts, and he saw countless people¡ªThey were being eaten.


    Not by Abominations, but by seven gigantic mouths with teeth that had been turned permanently red because of the countless lives they have eaten.


    They chewed and swallowed, rivers of blood pouring through the gaps of their teeth. Suddenly, as one they stopped, and be felt a chill in his spine for he knew that he had seen them, and they were beginning to search for him.


    A bloody wind suddenly picked him up and blew him away to a dark ce, and he found himself alone. He was d that the wind took him away from that ce, but since it was so strong, the wind had destroyed his shell.


    In the darkness, he heard a whimper, and that sound brought light to his surroundings, and saw a familiar shape¨CMaeve. She was on her knees, with her back to him. On her body were terrible wounds.


    She had no arms, and one of her legs was a crumbled mush, as if someone had repeatedly crushed the leg with a heavy object. She was missing a part of her skull, a part of it had been cleanly sliced off.


    He could see inside her head, her brain pulsed weakly as if it had a dying heart hidden inside. And from that dreadful wound a golden feather grew.


    A horrendous blow had almost cut her in two, and her guts had been torn out sometimes in the past. She gave herst breath, and it echoed, "They would have to cross my dead body, to get to you, young lord."


    Rowan did not know what to feel presently, on one hand, this was just a vision shown to him by a weapon he did not fully understand, was it prophecy, events of the past or theing future?


    Recalling the painting he drew of Maeve, it was eerily simr to what he just witnessed, the only difference was that she had been shielding his fragile body.


    He smiled a little and knelt beside Maeve, he remembered a promise the young prince gave to her, that he would always try to smile, even when he did not want to.


    Whatever experiment was performed on him so that he may be a host for the Primordial Record, was not done with her agreement. She had fought them until herst, yet those bastards¡­? They did not let her die.


    The Maeve that had been with him was filled with injuries he could not see, yet his sight had shown him that she was still fighting for him.


    How much pain have you borne for me, without my knowing?


    "I don''t know who is holding you now, but I will get you out." Peering at the vision of her corpse, she seemed to be looking at the clouds, so he knelt beside her, and he also watched the clouds alongside her.


    It was unknown how long he stayed beside her corpse, but he knew, outside in his body, it had only been a fraction of a second.


    Beside him, the corpse was now bones, and a single motion from him, caused it to copse into dust.


    A gentle breeze came and gathered that dust, carrying it to the clouds above. Rowan unconsciously wanted to catch the bone dust, but he let go at thest moment.


    It was unknown how long he knelt there, or what thought went through his mind, but he sighed and wanted to drag himself away from this vision. Why was the damn Axe showing this to him?


    A change happened. He saw a green glow appear on the horizon. The glow¡ªIt seemed to free up the lethargy bounding his body. Rising, he began to walk towards the green light.


    The vision behaved like a dream because, as dreams tend to do, each step he took made the scenery change like an Escher painting, and he saw himself before a vast in.


    The green brilliance was directly ahead, up in the skies. And the glow was bing brighter because that light¡­ It was falling!


    From his vantage point, Rowan could eventually see what the green glow was. It was a very familiar Axe. Unlike the four-foot great Axe that Rowan wielded. This one was the size of multiple building stories. Arcs of lightning wreaths the colossal weapon, and its descent tore the skies in two.


    More quickly than Rowan''s current body could anticipate, it reached the ground. The impact was deafening. And a green light shed by him, so bright his eyes were burned away from his socket, leaving two gaping holes that bled blood and ash.


    Yet, he could still see!


    His body began to move, seemingly against his will, to the deep pit where the Axe rested. His feet were strong, but it were still fragile, it was pierced by shards of melted ss and roasted by the fires from the Earth.


    But he persisted.


    What drew him was the Axe. It was screaming in a voice like two divine metal striking together.


    When his body reached the Axe, he took his hands and touched the weapon. Thus, he saw the travails it faced.


    It was being eaten by an enormous serpent with eyes all over its body, countless chains pierced through the body of the serpent, and it bled darkness. The color of the serpent was blood-red. The serpent tore enormous chunks of living metal from the Axe, and the weapon appeared to shiver with pain.


    With every piece torn from it, the Blood-red snake grew, and when it had consumed a third of the Axe it turned to him and spoke,


    "I gave you my blood. Why do you linger in times long past?"


    Rowan was perplexed, but for the moment he could not speak. If he could, he would have been screaming questions.


    Rowan had a feeling that what he was seeing was essential, it could be the difference between surviving or perishing.


    His mouth opened in a silent scream, but no words came forth, he had to understand. And he shook his head back and forth, clearly distraught.


    By chance, his perception caught a line of words near the hilt of the Axe, he was only able to see it due to the snake twisting the handle of the Axe, exposing the insides, and he could only see part of the message"Iron is my blood¡­"


    Rowan heard the cry of the Axe once more and this time, he could understand its message. "I am Envy¡­ I submit to the Child of Chaos"

 Chapter 87 Know Thy Fear

    <h4>Chapter 87 Know Thy Fear</h4>


    Rowan came into himself from his brief musing on the vision the weapon showed him. Not just any weapon, its name was Envy.


    It was a strange name for a weapon. It was a strange name for anything as a matter of speaking.


    The weapon had now lost every green coloration it had, right now, it appeared a bit rusted, with bumps and scratches as if it was corroded by acid. Veins of gold snaked all over the weapon, and they seemed to pulse in ordance with his breathing.


    The weapon appeared old and harmless, but the constant hum that it emanated was proof enough of its shocking lethality. Rowan feared that only Dominators that were in thetter parts of the Incarnation state or higher could hold this weapon, or anyone else would simply be vaporized just by touching it.


    He also noticed that the weight had increased, the change was not subtle for before now, the Axe had weighed twenty-eight kilograms, but now judging by the numbers his perception was giving him, the weight of the Axe had increased to a hundred and thirty kilograms.


    If it had any other abilities, apart from the vibration and increasing weight, he had not discovered it yet. But he was still satisfied with the overall abilities of this weapon, after all, he had a Berserker Aspect, and he only required a solid weapon to allow that Aspect to shine.


    He was aware he had not been using this Aspect of his to its full potential, and he would strive to change that because he felt there was enormous potential inside of it.


    He peered back at theke, where he saw that the figure with white hair had resumed his activities, and had begun pulling off more spikes from the hair of the Abomination Core.


    With his present crity of vision, he could see the Abomination Core with startling rity, and he saw her regrowth that had stopped at her waist, had resumed.


    More of her body re-emerged from the waist down and the regeneration stopped at her knees, the man with the white hair seemed to have hit another road block, as he seemed unable to pull out any more spikes, and he proceeded to sit on her shoulders.


    The Abomination Core began to move, and as she glided through the air, theke beneath her parted until you could see the bottom, where countless skeletonsy.


    Her hair did not move with the wind, but they rose around her head like a crown, and the many eyes inside it, blinked and peered around with hatred oozing from their gaze.


    Rowan squeezed his weapon and leaped out of the pit, scanning through his body, he saw that all three Ouroboros Serpents had all converged around his new fourth heart; they were breathing a red mist that resembled blood into the heart.


    He felt a twinge of pain as his heart began to expand until it was three times it''s previous size, sudden bumps would appear on it, as it looked like something was growing inside his heart, and was slowly tearing its way out.


    He reckoned the fourth Ouroboros Serpent was about to be born, and he dimly wondered how many of such creatures would end up inhabiting his body, since he was beginning to see a budding fifth heart. Did his bloodline evolution have any limit?


    The Abomination Core was fast, and soon reached the shores of theke, but her movements were halted, for she bounced back as if an invisible wall were covering the entireke, denying her passage.


    She slowly ran her ws through the air, and ripples appeared around her wed digits, the invisible field blocking her rippled as if she was underwater.


    Rowan was not too surprised about this development, it was standard practice to separate invasive specimens kept inside a Nexus. Most likely, the keys to her freedom lie in the Control Hub below.


    The Abomination Core was still running her hands through the air, and he decided to ignore her for now. Shooting a burst of his Spatial Sight to the manor, he saw that a considerable part of the mansion had copsed.


    The effects of hisst battle had reached the house, but the sigils ced on the door of the cer were effective, for everyone inside was still safe, except buried under piles of iron and concrete.


    He had anticipated that this might ur, so he instructed them to bring a certain beaker with them previously. It contained an alchemical solution that acted as an air filtration unit. It would ensure that none of them would suffocate while they were below.


    Coincidentally, the facility governing the Nexus, was directly below the crater made when fighting the Abomination, and Rowan, seeing that the Core was trapped at the time, decided to raid the facility.


    "Spawn of the Stars, wait a moment longer. I wish for your ears."


    That sounded more malevolent than it should have, especiallying from a flying creature hundreds of feet tall, who could easily be called the Mother of monsters. Should he listen to such a creature? Yeah, let''s not do that.


    Rowan ignored her, bracing himself to jump into the pit.


    "If you ignore my words, Spawn of the Stars, you shall fail in your quest to leave this cage, and we shall both perish"


    Rowan pushed down the growing irritation in his blood, his mind already working through the events that had happened. He stopped his movements and turned to the Abomination Core.


    "You make bold ims Abomination, a short while ago, you were trying your hardest to kill me, and you have nested on mynds and killed a lot of my people, my fight with you has not ended." The distance between them did not in any way hamper theirmunication, they were above mortals and concepts such as distance were slowly losing its meaning to Rowan.


    "As you breathe air, and eat meat for survival and growth, so also do I. No excuse for my actions would I give you, yet know that your suffering is not by my choosing and like you, I am here against my will." The Abomination Core sighed, and gave a formal bow. "But first, where are my manners, please, call me Lamia."


    The sheer mental dissonance of seeing a flying-blue-naked-giantdy, was only topped by the basic noble etiquette she just disyed, and of course, she was speaking Medan, thenguage of the Gods and Nobles.


    It was almost instinctive for Rowan to bow back, the etiquette of nobility was ingrained in his bones and this tradition went back for tens of thousands of year''s, since Dominators lived for a long time, they had a firm stance on tradition, even among enemies if basic courtesy is shown, one is expected to show the same. Especially when you bothmunicate in Medan.


    "My name is Rowan Kuranes, and although you are my enemy, I shall listen to your words before my Axe rips through your throat." He bowed back, and for that extremely strange moment, had their heads bowed towards each other.


    "Rowan Kuranes? You bear the name of a god, but you are not one of their children. I sense none of their foul blood inside of you. But, since it is your given name, then I shall respect its value to you."


    The ease by which the Abomination Coremunicated with him, was surprising, but this fact did not ease his wariness it enhanced it instead, from the knowledge he knew off previously, although Abomination Core had intelligence, they were feral and bloodthirsty and there was no way to effectivelymunicate with them.


    Obviously, that knowledge was clearly false and as with most of the everything he thought he previously knew. The rity of her speech should have alerted him to the intelligence of this monster, it was an oversight on his part.


    The Abomination Core¡ªLamia, previously spoke to him with Common speech because he guessed she would rather not alert him to the full capacity of her intelligence, but because she was blocked by a force field, and realizing she would need his help in breaking out, she decided toy her cards on the table.

 Chapter 88 Know Thy Fear (2)

    <h4>Chapter 88 Know Thy Fear (2)</h4>


    If Rowan harbored any misconceptions about her intelligence in his heart, he hastily discarded it.


    Rowan decided to probe her words a bit, "Why do you call me a Spawn of the Stars?"


    "The answers to your questions are clear, even to a blind mortal. I call you a Spawn of Stars because you are not one of us. I am a child of this world, and although our histories have been maligned by the gods, we still have our birthright. Trion is in my blood and in everything else, but she does not dwell within you.


    ********"**""""""**********


    This was not how my story was supposed to end. My light was supposed to illuminate an entire era!


    General Augustus Tiberius had a single second left to live.


    He had given his all. He had excavated every single iota of power in his body. Technically, he was already dead an hour ago. His body had been repeatedly destroyed, his foundation scattered, and his source blood had covered the ground until the horizon ended.


    He had expected betrayal, craved it in fact. After all with the warlike capabilities of the Tiberius blood, even Ascendant Dominators, who were in the third circle, were not necessarily his match. Coupled with his treasures and artifacts. He had felt smug in his powers.


    Although they were both powerful, each at the peak of the second circle, the only reason they could have fought and killed him was the Blood oath that was affecting him.


    Only his anger and despair made him fight. He had unleashed such power it would make an Ascendant Dominator cower in fear. Yet even at the verge of death, he was still confused about a single detail. With all the pandemonium their battle had caused, why was the world still silent?


    He had broken out of the mirage world, that he had first been trapped inside, and ording to the speed and direction he had been traveling, he should have returned to the Rune Ship. Not only that, but, the detonation of his multiple Incarnation should have alerted most of the powers on all seven continents.


    How could they shroud the gaze of fate for so long?? An Incarnation of Tiberius had fallen, in hisst moments he expected the full wrath of the God of War to fall. For his manner of death would not be pleasing to him.


    Yet, the silence of the winds and the ever close hands of death mocked his expectations.


    "Do you think he is finally seeing the truth after all this time? Don''t tell me he is just noticing it. You were right, he is a slow one! Augustus, you did not escape the mirage world. You have been going around in circles. Ha ha ha ha, if only you used as much strength to fight as you used to run, then maybe you might have survived." The voice of the Third prince mocked him.


    Finally, the true death was upon him and he was unwilling to fall. Two thousand years of life had made him cruel, and he would never quietly enter into the dark.


    He did not speak to the two dark specters hovering over him, he would never give them the pleasure.


    At the edge of death, knowing he had lost.


    General Augustus Tiberius finally began his true counter-attack.


    He used his Origin weapon, which he called, Throne.


    He had been lucky to find a part of an Origin Artifact inside the ruins of the Great War, when he was just at the Rift State as a Dominator. Furthermore, he knew he had found a treasure beyondparison that would lead him to immense benefits.


    He was wise and kept all the details of his find to himself, he killed everyone who knew he hade to that blighted field of battle, and he fashioned the Artifact in the shape of a throne, covered in countless adornments, hiding its glory under shy fluff, convincing every one of his love for luxury and his bad taste.


    He had kept his deepest secrets in in sight, and even after understanding how the Origin Artifact worked, he had carefully used it only twice, and since there was no way for him to actually repair an Origin Artifact, he was left with only a single use remaining.


    The activation of the Origin Artifact did not cause muchmotion, but his two attackers quickly retreated behind multiple powerful barriers, it was apparent they knew he had a powerful weapon he had not used.


    It was a shame that the Origin Artifact was not an offensive weapon, yet its uses were great enough to change fate itself.


    He ced his entire will and what was left of his awareness into the Throne, and the light in his eyes vanished, the fluctuations emanating from the Origin Artifact ceased, and everything else fell to silence.


    General Augustus Tiberius slowlynded on the ground. He was naked, the tolls of the battle had stripped away every Armour and protection he had.


    The lines of his body exuded strength and perfection. Every inch of his body was perfect. His golden eyes lost their light; they resembled a lifeless sun.


    In death, he still stood. His head was raised high, no son of Tiberius would die on his knees.


    His features softened, and he appeared to be at peace.


    A hand emerged from the shadows and caressed his face. The hand traced down his body and a voice sighed, "Truly he was a great warrior. He knew his death was nigh, yet he never flinched. He handled himself better than I give him credit for." The hooded figure sighed, as he had checked the body for the Origin Artifact, but he could not find any trace.


    "Yeah, that''s all fine and good, but he used an Origin Treasure, I am surprised I am not fighting to live at this moment. Good thing it was not a weapon." The Third prince touched himself, as he patted his rotund stomach.


    "Rein yourself prince. The fluctuation that it gave was weak, it was most likely a fragment of an Origin Treasure. I would have preferred if it was a weapon, as it is, we do not understand its effects." The hooded figure began investigating his surroundings, "It is just as I thought, the mirage space has been sealed."


    "That''s interesting." The Third prince frowned, he also investigated the space using his means, "for how long, do you suppose this sealing wouldst, I am not very versatile in spatial maniption."


    "Maybe a couple of days, but if we start tearing apart this mirage world, its foundation would cease to exist, and we would be out of here in hours."


    "Sigh¡­ Would you be willing to tear apart your favorite toy, I remember this Mirage World took you centuries to craft" The Third princeughed in amusement?


    "Destroying this Mirage World is not the problem, please keep in mind, you wereplicit in allowing him to keep a regiment of soldiers inside my Nexus. The Mirage World cannot hide the fact that Augustus is dead, and I fear that he might influence the experiment with those outside forces."The hooded figure growled in annoyance.


    "There are only thirty soldiers with theirmander being a Rift State Dominator, I hardly see what effect even a thousand of those would have." The Third Prince muttered.


    "You are still missing the bigger picture." The hooded figure snapped. "We are supposed to leave this continent the moment we killed Augustus, for that sted Rune Ship would tear apart the entire continent to find his killer, and since all manner of information is blocked from entering or exiting the Mirage World, we have lost contact with the outside world far beyond the eight hours we initially nned to spend within it. "


    "When your ns do not go the way you want them to, you tend to panic and forget some simple facts." The Third prince said, "I did not forget about the Rune ship or his soldiers inside the Nexus. But you have clearly forgotten that we are at war, and the Rune Ship would never leave the border of the Continent except for apocalyptic emergencies, so tell me, is the death of Augustus going to warrant such a drastic response from it."


    The hooded figure sighed, "At the very least, I won''t be settled until we are far from here, we now know the Singrity could allow the host to ess that location. This is a new development after ten thousand years of being studied."


    "I understand your issues. If that is the case, let us quickly destroy this Mirage World and clean up the Nexus because unlike you, my fear stems towards my son."

 Chapter 89 Know Thy Fear (3)

    <h4>Chapter 89 Know Thy Fear (3)</h4>


    Rowan wondered what she might think, if she also knew his Soul was not from this universe, he had many secrets that he intended to keep safe, else with his weakened state, he was doomed.


    "I do not know what you are." Lamia said, "But we can work together, and as a show of good faith, I will tell you how to free yourself from the chains that bind you."


    "From where I''m standing, it is clear that it''s only you who is bound by chains, Lamia." Rowan gestured to the field surrounding her, "It is my help you require, for even though I''m inside a cage, I''m not chained."


    Lamia smiled, "Oh, you are so very wrong, Rowan Kuranes. The children you killed were mine, and their death hurt me. No one can understand the depth of a mother''s love, but their minds have been stolen from me, and my love for them has been turned into my chains. Same as you."


    Rowan frowned, his mind running through the meaning of her words, as a growing fear dawned on him. With his Spirit, it wasughable that he had ignored this problem right in front of his eyes.


    "Surely, you should have realized it by now because you are perceptive enough to see it." Lamia gestured to her body where he could perceive dozens of strings intertwined with her hair, those strings were ced inside the spikes that were stabbed at the many closed eyes she had in her hair. He could see that she had managed to destroy about seventy percent of the spikes.


    Lamia pointed at him. "I have done what I must to free myself, but tell me, Rowan Kuranes, why have you never tried cutting the strings bounding you?"


    A deep chill settled over Rowan Spirit, and his mind raced through many possibilities and the decisions he had been making.


    Why had he not really cut the strings when he knew he could have?


    At first, he wanted to truly confirm what it was made of, and he did. They were Sigils. He had once thought Sigils were only made for defense, but he was mistaken.


    He had managed to be ustomed to the hellish screams emanating from the Sigils in a suspiciously short time, you would think something so irritating would be cut off from his body at the first chance he got.


    The second reason he did not cut the strings was that he did not want to alert anyone that he was now capable of cutting through them, but that was now a moot point, for they knew he was trying to break out, and they must have sensed that he could touch the strings, in fact, that was the only reason they assembled an army against him because he had touched the Sigils¡ªHis leash.


    Logically, he should cut out the one thing that was bounding his greatest weapon in this world¡ªThe Primordial Record. Yet, he kept giving excuses and when he had the chances to cut them, he put them behind him to first fight the Abominations.


    "So Rowan Kuranes, you are beginning to understand, I am not the only one in chains."


    ****************


    Two men battled on a field of bone and blood. They were absolute specimens of manliness, each of them standing more than eight feet tall, with a thin waist and broad shoulders, and their frames were packed withyers of muscles covered in numerous scar tissues. These men were warriors.


    They were bald, and had War Tattoos on their skin that resembled a horned Demon. They shed with a crazed fury that was absolutely terrifying to witness because of the sheer preciseness of their blows, they kept every unnecessary movement to a minimum.


    At their feet were the broken bodies of other massive men, but the corpses were all conspicuously missing any War Tattoo, and they appeared strangely shrivelled as if they had been dead for weeks.


    Their weapons shed and sparks flew, one held a Zweih?nder, this massive weapon was wielded with both hands, dealing massive blows to his opponent, who had a round shield and a long spear.


    The wielder of the Zweih?nder saw an opening and gave a mighty kick, which was blocked by the other with his shield, but he lost his footing and fell.


    Knowing his opponent was charging towards him for the kill, the spear wielder hurriedly got to his knees as he twirled his spear and set the shaft against the ground. The Zweih?nder wielder momentum was too great, and he impaled himself on the spear.


    The impaled warrior showed no sign of pain as he held the shaft of the spear to stop it from being drawn out of his body, and with a yell, beheaded the kneeling warrior with a swing from his Zweih?nder.


    He slowly pulled the spear from his body, finally gasping in pain. He held the head of the fallen warrior and thrust it at the skies, yelling words in an old tongue that held clear meaning: See me, I stand victorious.


    The War Tattoo on the beheaded warrior peeled away from his skin and floated to the exultant warrior, where it merged with his Tattoo. His War Tattoo became richer in depth, and the face of the Demon seemed toe to life.


    The warrior''s face was turned to the skies, where a Colossus whose size covered half of the horizon hovered and watched.


    Where Absomet watched.


    The battle below had been fought in a walled off arena, where a hundred warriors had battled until there was only one left. The trace of a Noble Bloodline in each of their bodies was stimted during the death battle.


    During the fight, the bloodline traces in the fallen warriors were absorbed by their killers, which fed and boosted the potency of their Noble bloodline.


    This grim process was repeated until there was only a single warrior left, and by this time, thest warrior would have fully inherited all the bloodline inheritance of this noble''s blood and crossed the threshold of being a Dominator.


    Absomet had been perfecting this technique for centuries, it was one of hertest breeding programs that had shown promise. This bloodline was from a Great Demon from the Abyss, she had been cultivating his bloodline for centuries.


    From her viewpoint far above in the sky, there was not only a single arena, but three thousand, within were intense death battles.


    "This batch of seedlings is passable. Ooohhh, and they all look so yummy too" Absomet gaze swept through all three thousand arenas at a nce, she began readying the next batch of mortal warriors for the process.


    She felt a twinge inside the Hall of Souls in her core, every child of Tiberius in the second Great Circle had their Soul fluxes kept here, in the shape of a burning silver me.


    This was thetest practice initiated by the current Tiberius, personally Absomet thought he was too soft. She could not wait for his five thousand year tenure to run out, then she would tear off the ears of the God of War about whom he allows using his name for the next five millennia.


    Turning her gaze inside, she saw the Soul me of Augustus. It was shuddering and slowly getting dim.


    "A little fool that fears death, just as much as he fears living, he finally had his choice picked for him. If I am right and Absomet is always right. He dies in the next blink of my eyes. Like a whiny little bit*h"


    The Soul me went out, and Absomet smirked. There would be searches and queries. Augustus was not just a Dominator at the peak of the second circle, he was also one of the candidates for the position of head of the family.


    The Tiberius family would tear the world apart looking for the killer of their heir, even one not in favor.


    Although she had dismissed the kid as unworthy of the big seat, killing a Tiberius Dominator that was half a step into Ascendant was¡­ difficult. But not necessarily impossible, and over the millennia she had seen her fair share.


    The shifty little prick was an eyesore, and although she would not kill him, she would certainly not go out of her way to save him.


    "Little bugger got what he deserves, wasted centuries of work and beauty for some silly contrivance. I shallugh at his¡­"


    Absomet suddenly paused as the Soul me of Augustus reignited, though it was feeble and seemed about to go out.

 Chapter 90 Know Thy Fear (final)

    <h4>Chapter 90 Know Thy Fear (final)</h4>


    "Now, this is interesting¡­ What was that burst ofws? Time? A spark of Origin? Hmm... This is getting fascinating, what is that bastard up to? Time to shake up your waist, old girl, while it''s still fresh, let''s find that little bastard and tear his memory open."


    Absomet would never leave her position to find out the cause of death of the current General that she had to house for the next century, but if she sees any indicator of a Spark of Origin, she would chase after it.


    Did Augustus know about this change when he made his ns?


    The Enormous shape of Absomet shuddered, and the clouds for countless miles evaporated into steam around the continent.


    Absomet drew in a long breath and cloaked herself in red shadows and purple lightning.


    Ady never goes out without looking her best.


    For the First time in Four thousand three hundred and twenty-eight years. Absomet moved.


    Countless hidden eyes watched and noted this change, and like the p of a butterflies wing that causes a hurricane, countless changes began to take ce.


    ****************


    The armored hoofs of the Rhors hit the ground with a heavy, rhythmic beat. The tter was like a pounding of drums, almost pleasant. This was the reason they were favored above most creatures, when it came to Warfare and general movement of troops and goods.


    Rhors move in sync.


    There were usually two leaders of a Rhor horde¡ªThe Alpha and Omega. The Alpha runs ahead of the horde, his pace determines the movement speed of the hordes, every step he takes, the horde waits for half a heartbeat and follows.


    There could be only one Alpha in the horde, if it dies, it is reced by the Omega, and another Rhor would grow to be the new Omega. Bing an Alpha or Omega did not depend on sex, as the Alpha could be either male or female.


    The Omega follows behind the horde, making sure there were no stragglers and keeping an eye out for opportunistic predators who might want to snag any Rhors who weregging.


    Horses were to Rhors as Cats were to Lions. Rhors were fierce and mighty, the Alpha standing up to thirteen feet tall, they had hides that could withstand arrows and des. They could run for hundreds of miles without tiring and were heavily muscled. A Rhor Horde at full charge could shatter their way through a forest of Oaks.


    Their most important trait, however, that set them above most creatures utilized by Dominators, was that they were an open container for Aether. Aether could only be wielded by Dominators of the Rift state and above, and was the true benchmark when it came to power.


    Aether in its dormant state was mild, and could even nourish everything it touches, either living or nonliving, but Aether wielded actively does not mix well with living tissue. The normal reaction was spontaneousbustion or uncontrolled mutation. Also, Aether from different Paths of Dominion would have varying effects on living beings.


    Rhors could ept all Aethers and they were a great conduit of that mysterious energy. Making them a fearsomebo with a skilled rider.


    The perfect synergy were Dominators at the Rift state riding a Rhor. A Rift state Dominator on the Pathway Of The Adept from the Kuranes bloodline could transform the Rhor into a giant of molten me and rock, destroying everything in his path.


    Perhaps in special circumstances, with the right weapons and location, a mortal could kill a Dominator of the legendary state. But it was impossible for a mortal, no matter the situation or opportunity given, to kill a Dominator at the Rift state.


    With Aether empowering the actions of Rift State Dominators, a mortal would face unknown peril, just being close to a Dominator of that State.


    Legendary Dominators had bodies that contained Aether, but they could not control it. They could only express it via their Legendary Abilities granted by their bloodlines.


    Elias Tiberius was a Rift State Dominator. And the Rhor he rode was an Alpha, behind him were fifty Rhors. The rhythmic thumping of the hooves behind him was the only thing quelling his irritation.


    He was a stickler for rules, and always followed the n handed to him to thest line. He recalled the nid down to him, although he knew it was all an borate ruse for the mindless politics his superiors y, he stuck with the n, which was supposed to be about investigating a failed Abomination attack a year from now.


    Furthermore, he would use the opportunity to reach the ground zero inside the Nexus, and wait for any orders his superior might give him.


    The General had told him that he was not weed inside the Nexus, but they were running a delicate charade with one of the experiments within, and if he barged into the scenario they were ying, they would have to ept his presence and create a role that would fit him.


    This would allow the General to have a firmer grip on the projects, beyond what was first allocated to him.


    He had been willing to give up decades of his life for this project, because of the promises of wealth and a guarantee that every step in the process taken had been vetted and repeated multiple times, to avoid any errors and if it was not possible to avoid blunders, reduce the problems to its barest minimum.


    They were to lie low and not cause any stir or interfere with whatever happens inside the Nexus unless they were given direct orders. As a precaution, they were ced at the edge of the Nexus, far away from the Control Hub.


    The General usually gave his orders with a spectral missive that was conjured in front of Elias, and he hated the unnecessary theatricalities of this, he had no doubt the other conspirators knew they were hidden inside the Nexus, they just chose to ignore them.


    An hour ago, a spectral missive came to Elias, his orders were to hurry to the town, where he was to locate the Central Hub of the Nexus, if it was done, he was to wait for his next orders. He did not like any of this n.


    "Any break in ns was a problem, a little problem can lead to a disaster, and after a disaster, what do we have left but our di*ks waving in the wind. Sword¡­ Sword waving in the wind. Godda*ned, is Absomet near me? I only get this cranky anytime she is around." Elias Tiberius muttered to himself, while hoping none of his soldiers heard his rants.


    Of course, he had no inkling he just received orders from a supposed dead man, else, his curses would be more vicious.


    The previous n was that he was to assist the young prince in his minor affairs, and slowly, over time, be his confidant. He would slowly deliver prey to the prince, by weakening Abominations and other demonic beasts. Apparently, whatever ritual they were doing required lots of Abomination spawn.


    The tip of the Misty Mountains appeared over the horizon. He poured a bit of Aether into the Alpha Rhor, making its eyes ze with purple fire, it let out a long neigh and proceeded a bit faster, constantly elerating and the horde behind increased their speed as well.


    He had kept the two missives inside a Space treasure that resembled a bracelet around his wrist. These were forbidden treasures from those Mages in the North, but everyone had one of these, it was only a problem if you were caught with them.


    Inside the Space treasure, the two missives suddenlybust into red mes, which transform into a pair of zing golden eyes.

 Chapter 91 Eyes Wide Shut

    <h4>Chapter 91 Eyes Wide Shut</h4>


    The voice of Lamia was like a siren call through the silence, drawing Rowan''s focus to her words, "The chains that bind you are connected deeply with your soul, for it is the only way you can truly be controlled. As do I" Lamia bared her teeth in anger, and she brought her hands up as she attempted to touch the spikes in her hair, but she ended up iling around like a dibobted bird.


    Rowan watched in mute fascination as she seemed to strain and argue mentally with herself the closer she got to the spikes in her hair, it was like a mental barrier preventing her from performing a minor task of ripping away the series of spikes in her hair.


    Watching her strain to reach what was within her grasp, he wondered to himself, if that was what he was doing previously, yet he did not think it was that hard for him, the barrier was just in his mind, Lamia seemed to be physically repelled from touching the spikes.


    Checking the status of his fourth heart, the Ouroboros Serpent was not yet out, but judging by its increased activity, it should be born in the next hour or less.


    The rest of three Ouroboros Serpents were still breathing the red fluid onto the fourth heart, which seemed to serve as a source of nourishment for it. Which meant at the present time, he was devoid of his most capable allies.


    "There would be something of yours, inside the facility below. It would hold your heart¡ªSomething you hold dear to your soul, but you must rip it out, or our torments would never cease."


    Rowan nodded, and gestured around him, "we are in an Alchemy facility known as a Nexus, and one feature of this facility is the presence of a Guardian. I suspect that the Sigils would be near it. I would need your help to destroy it."


    "My help you shall receive, for we are locked on the same boat, we shall sink or swim across this sea of death together, yet I am locked inside thiske. My champion cannot be far from my side."


    Rowan swept his sight through theke and the facility below, "I would lure the Guardian close to yourke, be ready for it. I suspect we are quickly running out of time."


    He was about to jump into the pit, when he stopped, "Lamia, what is this red me."


    He had noticed her sneaking nces at the me he held, after noticing she did not call attention to the me, he decided to ask her about it.


    "That is a Flesh Light." She answered, with a trace of astonishment in her voice, "It is unique to my race, it is among one of the most powerful mes in the world."


    "Can I wield it?"


    "I am surprised that the kindling have not gone out by now. I do not know for how long that me can burn in your hands, but without our bloodline, the mes would soon go out. Yet, it could be utilized in theing battle, although it would need to be fed" Lamia spoke to the white haired man without looking at him, "Give him one of your arms."


    There was no expression on his face, as he nodded and jumped to the shore of theke, Rowan noticed the three pairs of eyes on the face of the man, and unlike every other thing he had sensed, this Champion of the Abomination Core Lamia, had no presence.


    He was like an empty void in his senses and he could only perceive him visually, Rowan guessed he should be more like an assassin, as his ability to avoid detection even with Rowan Spatial Sight was impressive, seeing this new ability type increased his vignce as he began brainstorming ways to counter the invisibility of this Champion.


    Although they might be working together, they were still enemies, and for no single moment did he forget that fact. He should be vignt, while keeping his cards close to his chest, who knows what sort of hidden monster she had spawned that was hidden from him.


    Rowan watched as the Champion grasped his left arm just above the shoulders and applied pressure.


    His fingers dug into his flesh and he pulled, detaching the left hand from his body, the left hand seemed to have a mind of its own, as it opened and closed it fist.


    The Champion looked at the detached limb with a sort of weird fascination, before he simply threw the limb at Rowan.


    With their ease of interaction, it would be easy to forget that they were separated by quite a distance, precisely twelve acres, nearly ten football fields wide.


    The throw appeared effortless, yet the limb crossed the stretch at a sharp velocity, alerting Rowan that although it might be an Assassin, it was still strong.


    Rowan sensed the Flesh Light in his hand beginning to throb, he raised his hand and caught the thrown limb, the red mes red up, and in less than three seconds the arm had melted like wax, and the red mes absorbed the arm.


    The Flesh Light grew bigger, covering his entire palm until it reached his elbows, it began to draw more intensively on his Vitality, but he could easily handle the strain.


    "That me shouldst for at least five more hours. Since there is no way for it to take root inside your body. But that should be enough time to either seed or fail."


    Rowan nodded, and without wasting a moment, jumped into the pit, as he was falling, he unconsciously pushed Essence into Envy, there was a slight pause, before she epted the flood of vitality.


    Envy began to hum as the vibrationing from the weapon increased tenfold. Leading with the weapon, Rowan mmed into the ground.


    The impact created by Envy was not exaggerated, the Axe head was buried a few feet in the ground, and the performance seemed very unimpressive. That was until a circr pit, around twenty feet across, appeared in front of Rowan.


    The ground in front of Rowan disintegrated as the vibration from Envy seemed to atomize every soil and rock in its path, until the vibrational pulse reached the metallic structure far below, where it shaved off a sizable portion of it.


    Rowan smiled at the lethality of the weapon, the vibrational effect it had was stupendous, and Rowan did not mind digging deeper into its usage, meanwhile he smiled at a new notification inside the Primordial Record about a new active skill he just received.


    Flesh Light (Level 0)


    It was at this moment that he also noticed another skill he had previously gained, but in the heat of battle he had not checked what it was.


    Bone Fire (Level 0)


    Rowan triggered it and a tiny green me appeared on his index finger, he dispersed it, and leaped down until hended on the facility with a metallic ng.


    Hisnding did not dent the metal a single bit, despite he had fallen for well over three hundred feet. Yet, the vibrational wave emitted by Envy had shaved off more than five inches of the metal.


    His senses red around him, and he could now properly see what he stood upon. It was Davross, a metal that was well-known for its hardness, non malleability, and its very annoying properties of negating magic.


    Rowan saw the reason Envy could not cut through. Not only was it hard and resistant to magic and physical forces, they had used quite an inordinate amount of it.


    His Spatial Sight could only prate slowly through this metal, as if it were an ant wading through wet concrete. Judging by the density of the metal, it would take an extremely long time to prate it with his sight.


    The metal must be at least three feet across, this was literally insane. Davross was ridiculously expensive, and it was a very rare metal, for it to be used only as a sort of wall over the Control Hub was mind-numbing.

 Chapter 92 Eyes Wide Shut (2)

    <h4>Chapter 92 Eyes Wide Shut (2)</h4>


    The Control Hub must be beyond three thousand feet across, to use only Davross for the walls spoke to Rowan about the length these people had made in creating this ce


    This would require resources from an entire Noble family, and not just any minor families, from the big seven themselves.


    Nevertheless, regardless of what they built here, he would dly destroy it. Rowan set his feet and braced himself, he lifted Envy with both hands and breathed deeply.


    The hum from Envy increased until the vibration passed through his body to the metal below, making it ring out like a bell ced underwater.


    He stamped his feet, and he made a dent in the metal, and he swung the Axe downward


    " Boom!!!"


    Like a meteor, the Great Axe impacted on the metal below. Envy sliced through a foot of metal, while the vibrational energy left a circr crater more than two feet deep and fifteen across.


    Amazingly, he had not managed to cut through the metal, but the second blow with the weapon allowed him to understand more of its capabilities, and using his experience wielding the previous green me, he knew he had to wrap the vibrational energy around the weapon, so it does not disperse, thereby increasing its lethality in a smaller region.


    He did not need to destroy the metal fifteen feet across and only dig two feet deep, when he could make a smaller opening of five feet and tear his way through at once.


    But Rowan knew it was not an easy thing to aplish, his Constitution and Strength was what made it capable for him to even use the weapon, talkless of expertly wielding it.


    Envy hummed in displeasure. The weapon had a temper and disliked being blocked by a hunk of metal, it was also, not surprisingly, annoyed at Rowan''s incapability of effectively utilizing it.


    Jeez, tough crowd eeh.


    On the next blow, Rowan managed to reduce the width of the vibrational energy to fourteen feet, and that was because he had previous experience working with energy from the Axe.


    But this blow finally destroyed the remaining metal, and he had an opening into the facility. Around the edge of the circr opening were thin strips of metal shavings.


    Rowan picked up a thin strip of the metal, and attempted to bend it, curious about a metal that could block multiple blows from Envy.


    He bnced the metal at the center of his palm, cing his thumb at the edge, and he pressed. The metal only made a slight creak but it did not even bend under the pressure.


    Davross was hard, but not this hard. Clearly this was an alloy. There must be other metal smelted alongside it, that did not diminish the properties of Davross, but enhanced it instead. Rowan dismissed his musing and focused on the bluish glow emanating from the hole he made.


    Rowan looked through the opening, but could only spot walls that shone with a bluish glimmer. He let himself inside the hole slowly. His sight sweeping through the room below, holding himself up by his fingertips, he looked down.


    The floor was at least twenty feet below, a harmless drop for him, and from what he could see, there were countless thick cables crisscrossing the floor. The room was empty, and he spotted a doorway at the end.


    Having felt he had viewed enough, he let go and dropped the twenty feet like a stone. His knees didn''t bend even a little, as he absorbed the momentum from the fall, and he looked around.


    He found himself in a metallic room, the walls of the room appeared to be exuding light, and there was a circr opening at the end of the room that led to another simr room. The ground was uneven because of the thick cables that ran through the floor.


    Rowan bent down and tried picking one of the cables, it was very heavy, and he felt a slight vibration running through the cable. It almost felt like electricity was flowing through it.


    Rowan tried squeezing the cable, it gave a little, but it was still prettypact. He was tempted to cut the cable and see what was inside, but he would rather not hamper any operation that was taking ce, and cause unnecessary problems that would dy his search for the other end of the Sigil.


    There were three strands of Sigils bounding the Primordial Record, and of the three, only one led into this facility, the other two disappeared into the horizon into unknown locations.


    Taking in a long breath, he smelled the air and almost sneezed. He was amazed that, with his Constitution, he had assumed that he long disregarded that particr frailty of the flesh.


    The air had a thick musky smell, which was overshadowed by a strong smell of decay and rot. The air appeared clear, but it felt suffocating. He guessed he should have broken into a sealed facility.


    He saw that the Sigil strand prated below the ground, but it was nted to the side, meaning it was not directly below him, coincidentally the doorway in front of him corresponds with the direction of the Sigil.


    Furthermore, he expected to be swarmed with enemies, for he made a lot ofmotion when he burst through the roof, but this ce seemed like it was a graveyard, and the smell did not help matters.


    There was a weight behind the silence of this ce that was haunting, as Rowan was so far below the ground that looking through the opening he made, he could only see a tiny hint of light.


    Pushing through the gloom of this ce, Rowan stepped through the circr doorway, his footsteps making a soft tapping sound on the metallic floors. This room should be the exact replica of the previous one if not for the slight protrusions on the floor. There were three such bumps on the floor.


    Rowan came closer and peered at the protrusions from the floor, theypared to a series of metal bars with different heights welded seamlessly together. They resembled ck spikes that had been meshed, creating a sort of bizarre port?


    Rowan saw that the cables that ran throughout the ground were linked to those protrusions. Rowan''s curiosity was beginning to slowly tick upwards, he gingerly extended his hand to touch the metal bars.


    He felt a cool tingle enter his arm, and Rowan knew what he was sensing was electricity. "So these were really electrified cables." he muttered to himself. For him to feel a tingle in his body, despite the robustness of his Constitution, meant they must have been pumping out an impressive amount of charge.


    There was still another doorway ahead, and he stood up, the blue lights from the wall were enough lighting for him to see clearly, as his Spatial Sight was still sluggish in prating the walls and even using it inside this facility was strenuous.


    There was most likely a dampening device inside this ce that restricted spatial and energy transference to an astonishing degree.


    The rooms were not wide, but their length was impressive, almost a hundred feet lengthwise, and as Rowan reached the next door, he was aware that he must be heading towards theke.


    Another observation was that the floor was slightly descending. It was not obvious, but Rowan had a great sense of bnce, and he had felt the slight downward tilt of elevation as he walked across the room.


    The facility was extending deeper into the ground! Rowan walked across a series of identical rooms until he reached this particr room that added something new.


    All these while there had been minor details that were rubbing Rowan in a familiar manner, it was the way the room was separated, the exact spacing in between the protrusions on the floor and a growing suspicion when he saw slight scratches near the ports. What he saw now, cemented that picture in his mind.


    This facility was an exact replica of his Alchemy Laboratory.

 Chapter 93 Eyes Wide Shut (3)

    <h4>Chapter 93 Eyes Wide Shut (3)</h4>


    The area he just stepped into contained dozens of Vestibry. A necessary Alchemical tool used in growing and preserving delicate or dangerous living substances, which was not to be confused with a Nexus.


    Everything nurtured inside a Vestibry were usually very insubstantial and would not survive outside of it.


    Rowan recalled he had a simr device in hisboratory, although it was far smaller than the one before him. He had used it to culture part of a Barbarian cell culture he was lucky to pick up.


    The Vestibry he owned was around a foot long, and he had only five of those, they were ced at the far end of hisboratory, and directly across was the Warding Room.


    If he used hisboratory as a blueprint, then heading north would take him to the warding room, if there would be any ce where he would find what held the other end of the Sigil, it would be there, and the Guardian would not be far.


    His Vestibry was empty, for he needed to be able to wield Aether in order to effectively use it, but this one was not.


    The Vestibry was a huge growth medium that resembled a giant test tube. Inside was a bubbling transparent fluid, and floating in that fluid was an arm.


    The arm appeared to be that of a male, decently muscr, and it had a clean surgical cut by the shoulders. The arm had a peculiar characteristic of spurting out tiny bursts of mes that stayed burning in the liquid for a few seconds.


    He wryly noticed that the fingernails were red. This was a telltale sign of the kuranes family bloodline. There was an open secret in the family about how the depth of the color of their nails affected the growth of their bloodline power.


    Rowan was not privy to the details of that hidden measurement used to determine the potency of their bloodline. But the fingernail on this arm was bright Scarlet and seemed to glow with a pearly luster.


    There was a strange attachment to the arm that resembled a rib bone that had been grafted to the side of the arm. The bone was gray and appeared to be ancient, a sharp contrast to the arm floating inside the Vestibry.


    At once, Rowan felt a gush of familiarity, he stepped closer to the Vestibry where he felt an intense heat emanating from it. He ced the Axe by his side and spread his right hand and ced it on the Vestibry. The heat emanating from it prated his hand, and it brought a strange pain that disregarded his constitution, for this pain was felt only inside his soul.


    The floating hand seemed to move with an unseen current and drifted over, until its open palm aligned with Rowan, the only thing separating the two palms from touching was the Vestibry.


    The heat that he felt increased, and his hand began to slowly release smoke. It hurt, but somehow the pain felt less than what he was feeling inside his heart.


    From the brous skin of the palm, to the deeper metacarpal bones, his eyes traced every single part of his arm, and he found them to be an exact copy of his, except it was smaller.


    "This hand is mine, and this strange heat that it is giving out ising from this bone merged with it."


    Although he was now an Empyrean, his physical body closely mimicked his previous mortal body, except he was now bigger, his family and friends would still recognize him, and of course, he would also be able to recognize his body features if he saw it.


    What he was looking at, was his body, or at least part of it, it did not take long for him to remember where he once saw something like this.


    Putting his Spirit to work, he began murmuring to himself, "The lights were not the best when he had transmigrated, as he could not properly see all the bodies, nevertheless he could see various parts. So let''s see what we have here¡­."


    "If I take a hand here, and a leg from there, part of the nose, a pair of open eyes filled with pain, a closed mouth set in determination¡­"


    If he ced all these body parts together. Then the person who would emerge from that was him. Rowan Kuranes.


    I awoke in a ughterhouse, but the people who were butchered were all me?


    Rowan remembered his first memory, it was of a cry for help. It was a plea to his assaulter to stop killing him. His mind had been in a daze. It was broken and until now those memories still eluded his grasp.


    That memory of his cries was not borne out of pain or a desperate flight of fancy from a brain that had been stretched to a breaking point. He was getting killed. Multiple times and in various horrifying ways.


    Rowan knew Ouroboros resurrected him when he died, but he did not think it discarded the bodies before that, at least the two times he does that he was aware of, his dead body was not discarded.


    Rowan''s knowledge of mysticism hadrge gaps. It was as if he knew enough to be aware of his situation. But not to understand them.


    It was maddening. If he escaped this ce, he was raiding thergest library in the capital!


    If he had to make a wild guess, there must have been at least fifty bodies inside that room on that day. What had they done to him? Rowan wondered if he ever wanted to remember such a memory.


    For the sake of understanding¡­ He knew he would have to.


    The mysteries of his Transmigration continued getting deeper, every door he opened lead to new closed doors.


    In his past life, there was a saying that when you have eliminated all the impossible, whatever remains, however improbable, must be the truth.


    So, what was the truth he was seeing now?


    The hand that he ced inside the Vestibry caught on fire, burning with a bright yellow me. He did not know if it was because of his presence that triggered it, butpared to the mes burning on his left hand, this one was milder and reminded him of Soul me.


    His own unique Soul burned with a me like that, and he recognized now that it was that me inside it soul that called to this one.


    The arm burned to ash, and the rib bone that was grafted to it, continued burning until only the me was left, before slowly drifting towards him, he quickly crushed the covering of the Vestibry and epted the Soul me.


    Rowan felt a warm wave of Soul me flowed into him, as if it were a river finally merging into the sea, this Soul me was different from any other that he absorbed before.


    This one felt like it was a lost part of him that was finally returning. The me carried warmth and soothed an ache deep inside of him that he did not know he had.


    His soul felt more¡­ Complete. It was as if he were a wall filled with missing bricks, and this soul me finished off parts of that missing wall.


    The me seemed like a part of him, yet it was not, and he dly epted it into his soul, for it felt right.


    With the me, came brief shes of memory. It was of a woman, but the woman was also him. After a brief sh of confusion, he understood that this memory belongs to this woman.


    This was part of her Soul, and he could feel a connection with his. That connection teased his senses, it was something familiar that they both shared. What was it?

 Chapter 94 Eyes Wide Shut (4)

    <h4>Chapter 94 Eyes Wide Shut (4)</h4>


    Dispersing his question, he let himself fade into her memory, where she stood inside a field he had never seen before. She wore a red flowing robe and her eyes were closed.


    At once, Rowan sensed that he was in a different time, somewhere far back in the past, the air felt different, it was almost alive.


    His attention went back to the woman, Rowan observed her features, which could not be necessarily called beautiful in the conventional sense, if he were to describe it, he would call it heroic. She possessed a valiant aura that resembled a warrior.


    Her body structure reminded him of Maeve, even under the flowing robe, it was not hard to catch a glimpse of the lithe figure she had. It was a physique that hid shocking power.


    Far down the field was a vige that seemed eerily simr to Calcutta. The farmers held their hoes and Sickles as they discussed merrily among themselves, for the harvest was bountiful.


    He could distantly hear the gloriousughter of children and the upbeat sounds of a vige as they began a new day, the sun had begun rising over the horizon and the twittering of birds flying across the skies was like music to the ears.


    Opening her eyes, her pupils were blood-red, but they glowed like gemstones. She was in a field of barley, and she slowly walked through the field, letting her fingers run through the grains. The wind blew against his waist length hair and the corner of her mouth turned as she gave a crooked grin.


    He shared this moment with her, it was of peace and tranquility. It was a unique part of her that he got to understand, after all, his ability to absorb and understand the souls of others was rted to his bloodline, a power that was not supposed to be seen in the material universe.


    A hand came to rest on her shoulders and a cheerful voice entered her ears, "My Grand Knight. Such a great view. "


    "I know." She answered, the hands on her shoulders seemed familiar to her, and she did not shy away from the touch.


    "Now." The voice seemed to take great pleasure in its next words, "Burn it all"


    "What?"


    But he saw her hands rising, sparks blossomed between her fingers, and her unwilling scream heralded the mes that exploded from her body like an erupting volcano, the field turned to a Purgatory as a ming vortex appeared on her chest, it opened up and let out thick gout of Magma.


    She cried in shock because the mesing from her body refused hermands, and they spread to the vige below. The magma spread down to the vige like a flood.


    Ashes fell like rain, and the sky darkened as the smoke that rose painted the skies ck, the mes painted the cloud red. The world became a nightmare.


    Rowan cried out in shock and anger, willing everything inside of him to hold the mes back, he strived to help her bar the floodgates to hell that had opened within her body.


    That hand had never left her shoulders even through all the eruptions of mes, squeezed her shoulders in a painfully familiar manner


    "My loyal knight. Now crush them!"


    What replied was a quake. Her body began to suck in an incredible amount of Aether, it was so much Aether that space began to crack open, and the red mes pouring out from her turned blue, but she kept taking more Aether, and something worse emerged.


    The earth beginning from her feet began to split apart, and from the sundered ground, Magma golems in their hundreds emerged, and they poured on the remnants of the people that still lived.


    The cries from her were not only for the people she just killed, but also for the trust that was lost, when that hand used her devotion against her.


    She hardly reacted when two de points emerged from her chest. And as her mind dimmed, it was reced by fury.


    This was the moment Rowan took control of the memory. He froze the scene and tried to pull as many details as he could.


    This should be a Dominator who had walked on the Path of The Adept, and wielded the power of me, this woman should be a member of the Kuranes family, was that the source of the familiarity he felt as her soul merged with his?


    The power shemanded was remarkable, if he did not have the Omnipotent Records, no doubt he would have walked this path.


    He frowned, he recalled the moment when that voicemanded her to kill, her body was unwilling, but the power inside her obeyed thatmand. It seemed to bypass his authority and seized control over his Path.


    Was it possible for Dominators higher up in a Pathway to seize control of those below them. He did not think it was possible or if it was, it would be very umon.


    Then he remembered the Sigils that were branded into his body that binds the Primordial Record, and he felt he knew the reason as to how she was controlled and the source of the familiarity that evaded his senses.


    It was the Primordial Record!


    He had felt its presence inside the woman''s body, and It was an easy thing to miss because it had always been inside his soul, and he had recognised that familiarity when he inhabited the memory of the woman''s soul, it took some time for him to realize that the Primordial Record he was feeling was the same, but it was not his own.


    This was not particrly shocking to him, as the Primordial Record did not originally belong to him, and its presence was known by his father and others, and if they knew he could merge with the Primordial Record, then it stands to reason that there must have been simr urrences in the past, and it was most likely that he was the first host of this Record.


    One particr detail also stood out to him. The pair of des that stabbed through his chest was a shear. He could see the blood pooling in the etching of the de in the shape of a corkscrew, the symbol read: Five.


    The Shears he lost in the battle previously had a simr symbol, but it was Six that was on the des. He had once wondered what the symbol meant, and now he had more questions than answers.


    But he did not feel despair because the answers felt so close to him, if he were to ever know the semnce of the truth, it would be here. Inside this facility, he would get the answers he craved, and if he could not, at least he would fight for his freedom and slowly search for his truths.


    The final piece in this vision was before him, it was the voice thatmanded this previous holder to destroy what she loved before she was killed.


    His perception slowly traced the arm on her shoulder, before he noticed something strange, the arm was constantly changing its shape.


    It was a thick hand of a man, then it was the dainty arm of a woman, then a child''s, then it was covered in scales, before changing to fur, It was constantly in flux.


    The rest of its appearance was the same, but its face was always turned away from him, but there was a constant feature about this face, and that was its smile.


    It was a wide and demented grin that stretched its mouth until it nearly reached the ears, whether it was a child or woman or man, that grin never left their faces.


    Rowan suddenly felt an itch inside his spirit and the face that was turned away from him, slowly began to turn towards him.


    The vision suddenly ended, and he returned to himself before suddenly all the illuminationing from the walls went off, and he was plunged into deep darkness.

 Chapter 95 Eyes Wide Shut (5)

    <h4>Chapter 95 Eyes Wide Shut (5)</h4>


    The darkness was broken by the red mes surrounding his left arm, painting the surroundings with the color of blood. The surrounding darkness fled away from the me with a weird sigh.


    Rowan looked at his hand that was still burning, and fed more vitality to the mes, making it brighten and spread its lights to epass the entire room, since his Spatial Sight was hampered inside this facility, he had to use his senses more often.


    He activated his Energy sight and immediately began picking spots oftent energy, and noticed that the power flowing through the cables had been cut off.


    Picking up the Axe, he proceeded to the next room. It was more of the same, empty ports, and silent halls, and the Vestibries he saw had no more body parts.


    That ended when he saw a broken Vestibry, where the smoldering body of a person beside it. The person was clutching a melted piece of metal that Rowan assumed they used to break open the Vestibry.


    Strangely, the armor worn by this person should be made of bones, for he saw that there was no metallicponent among the ashes he left behind.


    Hovering inside the broken Vestibry was a heart that was impaled with a rib bone. The heart was ck like marble with red streaks running through it, every now, and then it would spew out red mes like an erupting volcano, and without the shielding of the Vestibry, the air around was shimmering, and the floor was turning red.


    This whole facility was built with Davross alloy, which should be extremely heat-resistant. Yet, the heat was beginning to melt the floor.


    This heart that hovered before him, which appeared to be made up of mes and ck rock, was attuned towards energy. Rowan could not help butpare it to his present heart before it was transformed into a void.


    He still sensed the familiarity with this heart also, and as he got closer to the heart, the mes that it spewed transformed into a golden Soul me.


    There was no conscious thought that made him open his burning hand and stretched it forth. The burning heart came to rest on his palm, and the mes that were burning in his hand turned golden, this was surprising, as he did not know that the Flesh Light of the Abomination could mimic Soul me.


    Although there were slight differences, this was indeed Soul me, and he discovered that this me was pure, without any fluctuations within, and even though itcked destructive capabilities, this sort of me may have many hidden uses.


    The heart slowly turned to ash in his palm, and without any soul me to mimic, the Flesh Light returned to its red form as Rowan braced himself for the wave of Soul Energy and the memories it would bring.


    As Rowan sank into the darkness, he heard a voice, and he soon became aware of what was taking ce.


    "What do you think of this painting?"


    He was inside the body of a short-haired man, the hands of the man were wrapped in chains and heavy manacles that sped tight over his wrist and legs.


    The chains gave out a faint silver glow that increased its weight, making each link in the chain easily weigh above a thousand tons.


    The chains were very restrictive, and he could barely move, the man stood by a dark green painting that depicted a young boy being eaten by his shadow.


    The countenance of the wailing boy was a picture of fear and despair, the mouth of his shadow eating him contained long fangs, and it had seized the hair of the boy with such force that part of his scalp was bleeding, tufts of his blond hair were falling like rain.


    The short-haired man brought his fingers to trace the lines of fear in the boy''s face, he lingered around the mouth of the boy, as if he was listening to the sounds of his screams. The painting''s description of a doomed soul was so vivid it resembled a portal to another reality. A still moment of madness.


    The voice behind the man began speaking again, after not getting any response.


    "I believe It could mean many things. But this picture exins itself with a rather singr narrative. You should be very familiar with this image, don''t you, Vorsher the Fallen." The voice had a vor of mockery coloring its tone.


    The voice seemed to trigger the chained man, and he turned away from the painting,


    "Fallen?" He chuckled and shifted his position. He adjusted his hand, the manacles holding them were heavy and whenever he lifted his hands they dragged at him.


    "Your people were beset by monsters on all sides, and I took it upon myself to stand before your destruction. And paying with my blood, I saved you all from a sure death. I ask for nothing from you, but you intend to kill me."


    "Kill you? Surely, you jest Vorsher. Whatever gave you that idea that we would kill you?"


    "Oh, I don''t know." Vorsher growled, "maybe it''s because you have me chained for weeks while draining my blood, or the lust for my power that I see in the eyes of your people."


    The voice was quiet for a while, before replying in a wry tone, "Nothing gets over your head, does it?"


    "Eehh, This one is pretty obvious. But still, I hold nothing against you. I know the value of my bloodline. Even though you won''t be able to replicate our Pathway, it would boost your own to an enormous degree."


    "Important things are said twice. I don''t hold this matter against you. This world is hard enough and everyone struggles to survive in whichever ways they can. Even killing your savior."


    Vorsher sighed, his words grew in strength, "But I cannot die now, I have given too much for you to take my life. My mother is in pain. I did what I had to do to save her. I have to rescue her from her torture and I implore you, to let me leave, and I promise you on my name, that I would note back for revenge."


    "Oh Vorsher, Champion of Myrrah. This world does not deserve you. Don''t you know what the gods call your people now¡­ Abominations"


    A ck hand holding a pair of shears came to his vision. The arm ruthlessly pushed the de into his stomach, and began to aggressively stab, again and again.


    The voice began to giggle, "I love my work!"


    Rowan focused on the painting again, the ruby blood from the scalp of the doomed boy reflected the face of Vorsher. He was not flinching in pain, instead he was mouthing words: "Do not forget. This world betrayed her first."


    Rowan''s grip on this lost memory was weakening, his heart was in chaos. All these memories were pointing to a terrifying possibility. He noticed that the shears that killed Vorsher were etched with the symbol, Three.


    Also, it appeared that Vorsher was not human, but the champion of an Abomination Core, Myrrah. It wasughable that Rowan had never thought the Primordial Record would have reached non-human hands, but that should not be such a strange thing, after all, the hint was in the name of the ck book¨CPrimordial.


    It must have existed for an extremely long time. Rowan wanted to view the figure behind Vorsher once more, although his instinct was screaming against it, he decided to risk the attempt.


    He pushed his perception to see behind Vorsher, straining to catch what was behind him, barely seeing a shadow before he was expelled from the vision.


    Opening his eyes, he saw that the darkness had deepened, and now it was bringing with it, a chill that made his breath form mist in front of him, reminding him that he had barely any clothes on his body.


    Rowan gritted his teeth and pushed more vitality into the Flesh Light, the mes rose, banishing the darkness and there was a sizzling sound in the air and there was a smell of burning flesh as if the darkness were alive.

 Chapter 96 Eyes Wide Shut (final)

    <h4>Chapter 96 Eyes Wide Shut (final)</h4>


    Looking at the red mes, Rowan had an idea and began pushing his will into the mes, it began to pulse and he created a ball of me which hovered near him, he pushed it forward and the mes went ahead of him, in the same manner he created six more of the fireballs and let them revolve around him.


    He was able to manipte the mes better because he had noticed an increase in the tenacity of his Spirit and he checked his Record and was surprised at the upgrades to his Spirit.


    P????????? ??????


    Name: Rowan Kuranes


    Age: 11/33,000


    Strength : 1767


    Agility : 1716


    Constitution : 2750


    Spirit : 435.6


    ss: None


    Title: ne walker, Chaos Blood


    Aspect : Spatial Sight (Tier 3)


    Berserker (Tier 1)


    Skills:


    Enrage (Level 10¡ª Mortal State Completed) Vortex (Level 10¡ª Mortal State Completed) Bash (Level 10¡ª Mortal State Completed) Dash (Level 10¡ª Mortal State Completed) Smash (Level 10¡ª Mortal State Completed) Combo Attack (Level 10¡ª Mortal State Completed)


    Passive : Deciphernguage plete), Ice¨CFire soul (level 6)


    Records:


    FOUR ???????????? ?????????????????? [CHAOS BLOOD]- level 2 [5,000/15,000]


    ???????? REAVER ¨C level 0 [0/5000]


    Legendary Skill : Chaos World Engine [3/3]


    Chaos World Engine [Minor]


    Engine One ¨C 985,225/1,000,000,000


    Engine Two ¨C 897,645/1,000,000,000


    Engine Three¨C1,001,876/1,000,000,000


    Rift Rule: Absolute Body [Locked]


    Incarnation Path Unlocked


    Path: Chaos Territory Creation [Locked]


    Path Skill Gained :


    World Soul Maniption [Locked]


    World Recreation [Locked]


    World Merging [Locked]


    Active Skill Gained: Flesh Light [(level 0) Spirit +100. Constitution +50. Strength +30]


    Active Skill Gained:?Bone Fire[(level 0) Spirit +50. Constitution +100]


    Soul Point :7,190.2311


    There were two important details that stood out to him, it was the growth in his Spirit and the increasing number of Soul points he had harvested since he came into the Control Hub.


    He had checked when he killed the four faced Abomination and gained around two hundred Soul points, he had barely spent ten minutes inside this facility and he had already gathered more than ny Soul points.


    This was not the world with the Red Moon, where he could harvest a seemingly unlimited amount of souls. The only reason why so many soul fragments would remain in this ce was that a massive amount of people had been killed here, possibly hundreds of thousands.


    Lamia had been able to create so many Abomination spawn by being fed tens of thousands of people, and echoes of their soul still lingered heavily in this ce.


    He heard something farther down. His ears perked up, as he heard another crash far ahead. Rowan paused and listened, and soon he heard another sound like a heavy thump and a faint curse.


    Rowan picked up the pace and began to jog, he wished to go faster, but he did not want to miss any particr detail, for even with the spinning balls of mes around him, the darkness was still heavy. His light jog however, was faster than an all out sprint from a mortal


    The passed through a series of rooms with shattered Vestibries and destroyed workstations, he paused to run his hand over the battered workstation and discovered something bizarre, it was dust.


    This destruction was not recent, it could have happened nearly a week ago! Which should not make sense. There was no way he was ced inside a Nexus where the Control Hub had been sabotaged.


    Something was seriously wrong here, and Rowan began feeling a sense of apprehension. What he was seeing down here should not be possible, he could excuse theck of any living person up till now, as the true core of this facility should be in the Warding Room. But the signs of destruction that he saw here were not recent.


    The Control Hub of the Nexus had been undermined not too long after he arrived and something told him whatever happened here was not going ording to theid out n.


    Was there a hidden third party involved in this mess?


    Rowan finally left the enclosed rooms with the Vestibries and arrived in arge hall which had a pool of greenish water that contained tiny octopuses the size of a baby''s hand, they were in their hundreds and all floated in the water, tentacles syed out, and they were all dead.


    By the side of the pool was a leaking giant vat, it contained a greenish solution. Rowan bent and examined it, he dipped a finger into the thick liquid and sniffed it. It smelled like peppermint.


    This should be Herrofoot. An unpleasant poison that causes muscle paralysis and massive internal hemorrhage.


    He quickly moved ahead, his destination now fully fixed on getting to the Warding room. The new changes here were rming.


    He began noticing signs of battle, the pool had a massive crack by the side, and there were shes on the ground and walls that should originate from des.


    Scorch marks and broken walls began to be prevalent as he went deeper, that was until he reached a massive closed door.


    He set a ming ball closer to the ground and saw a thickyer of dried blood underneath the door. The entrance was a pair of mechanical doors that slid shut in the middle.


    Rowan pushed his fingers between the crease in the middle of the door. It was a thick metallic door, and it took a few seconds for his fingers to dig into it, before he could find a suitable purchase on the doors.


    He strained as he began pushing his hands wide open. With a sharp creak and the crash of breaking mechanisms the door began to open.


    The smell of decay and blood flooded Rowan senses and he had to jerk his head to shake away the foul odour from his nose, he sent six balls of me ahead of him and his frown deepened at what he saw.


    It was a massive room, the biggest he had seen inside this facility, a singlerge pir was erected at the center of it, and massive coils of wires were connected to the pir.


    On the floor of the room were mounds of bodies that were piled into careless heaps, he walked through the doorway, his feet pressing into three inches of dried blood.


    There were more than three thousand dead bodies down here, and as he could see from their outfits, these were most likely the workers inside the Control Hub.


    They had all been butchered and from the smell and the state of dposition on these bodies, it was most likely a week ago that this happened.


    Passing through the mounds of bodies, he saw that their deaths were extremely miserable, whoever had killed them had made sure that the blows were lethal but would not lead to an instant death.


    They must have been a particrly sick individual for he noticed that the amount of blood was clearly far more excessive even with the amount of bodies down here.


    Then he smelled a hint of peppermint in the blood, and he remembered the Herrofoot he saw a while back, this material could create massive bleeding inside a body and if there were any opening on the body, every single drop of blood would be drained out, leaving an empty husk.


    He heard another crash ahead, and a faint curse, that was not too far from his position, just hidden behind a particrlyrge body pile.


    Rowan silently crossed the pile of bodies and?saw a massive silver werewolf on its knees. The eyes of the werewolf had been gouged out and both of it hands had been cut off, it had been pierced with more than twenty bars of metal, and the skin around the chest and stomach had been yed open and long needles were pierced into its major organs.


    Every now and then it shook in pain, which caused the metal bar impaled in it''s body to rub against the ground, causing the crashing sound he heard.


    Rowan paused in contemtion, for before him was the Guardian of the Nexus.


    The werewolf sniffed the air, "Little chick, is that you?"

 Chapter 97 Bloodlust

    <h4>Chapter 97 Bloodlust</h4>


    The Werewolf continued sniffing the air, his empty eye socket began bleeding, "Even though your scent has changed, your Aura remains the same little chick."


    Rowan was silent, he looked at the tortured werewolf as he remembered thest time he had seen this individual, but at that time he was not a wolf but a man.


    The pain from where that man held his shoulders, and he freezes him, remained inside his head.


    The pain remained, so also was his fury.


    "Boris? Is that you?"


    The blind Werewolf grinned, his serrated teeth that resemble a shark glinted in the mes cast by the red light, "In the flesh, little chick or what''s left of it."


    "Who did to you, Boris?" Rowan said as he looked around, "They really did a number on you, you are more spikes than wolf at this point."


    "Truthfully, I think I''m doing better than you the first time we met, little chick, and that''s saying something. Since you are here, then that bastard must have won, he killed thest of the Supervisors did he not? "


    Rowan walked up to the Werewolf, he really appreciated the amount of damage this creature suffered when he was up close to him. The needles pierced into his organs were not just to torture him, but to serve as an intravenous drip, pumping Herrofoot into his system.


    Boris had bled from every organ, and had been drained dry, his powerful vitality kept him alive, as his bones created more blood that was shed in the next moment, and judging from the thick clumps of blood that covered the ground, he had suffered here for at least a week.


    "Tell me who did this to you, and I shall free you from your torment."


    "Free me?" The Werewolf burst into painedughter, that was cut short when the movements of his body triggered the spikes and metal bars pierced through him.


    He began to cough as a fresh wave of blood poured down from his body, the contraction of his stomach tore something inside of him and his guts began falling out of their cavities.


    Rowan stepped back as the internal organs of the Werewolf sshed all over his feet. But whatever state of change this Werewolf was, he had truly surpassed many limitations of the flesh, for he kept talking.


    "You are a child in chains, waiting for the butchers knife. Your flesh might have changed, but your essence remains the same. You think your fate would be any lesser than my own?" Boris The Werewolf words came out in slow and pained gasps.


    "Take my advice, little chick. The only thing you should do, is to kill yourself, it''s the only freedom you shall have, for he would take your Light from you, and he shall hold you at the gates of death for all eternity!"


    If that is the case. If everything he struggles for amounts to only being the ything of the powerful, at their whims and mercy, then he was doing his bloodline a great disservice.


    At this moment, the fourth Ouroboros Serpent in his heart was born, and it rapidly began consuming what was left of his heart, leaving only a void in its ce.


    The moment the fourth void appeared inside his heart, his body began to change very subtly, the change was so slight it would take billions of year''s for it to progress towards one percentpletion, nevertheless that change had begun.


    His bloodline began to boil over, as he finally let himself ept that he had evolved, he was no longer a miner inside a cave digging through rocks, he was an Empyrean in a world of monsters, and he had allowed himself to be a human for long enough.


    The fate of this Werewolf and the memories he had witnessed inside this ce has shown him the fate of the weak.


    He was not going to beg for mercy or understanding, he was going to kill them. He would kill all of them.


    The change in his thought process was very subtle that even Rowan missed it.


    Sigh. "I am so tired of this sh*t. You are mistaking something Boris," Rowan cracked his neck, and went closer to the Werewolf, it was a massive beast standing more than thirteen feet tall, "This is not a discussion, nor am I asking for your fu*King understanding, this is an interrogation, and you are going to sing for me like the puppy you are."


    Rowan brought a ball of Flesh Light that was hovering near him towards the werewolf, and the beast sniffed, and it reared back. "Get that thing away from me!"


    "Do you know what this me does to a body?" Rowan gestured, and the mes entered the guts of the Werewolf, its impressive vitality had already begun regrowing the lost organs.


    When the mes touched the Werewolf, it didn''t burn the flesh, it melded into his torso and began liquefying the organs, the Werewolf went still for a short while as if his senses were trying to process the pain, then Boris went mad with pain.


    Rowan''s body was unique, although his outside appearance resembled a human, and his skin was fair with no blemish, it would be a mistake to consider him a being of flesh and blood.


    Although he had those, his flesh was now closer to metal and his blood magma. When the Abomination had attacked him with the Flesh Light, his unique Constitution and incredible healing capabilities had shielded him from the worst of its effect.


    Yet, he had felt the pain of his flesh melting away, while still keeping its cells alive, it was an unusual form of pain, that few may never get to experience.


    The Werewolf''s crazy howl of pain was long and sorrowful. Rowan stopped its whine by grabbing its jaws and pulling its face down to his.


    "You crazy mongrel, I do not care for your opinions, I am only going to ask and you shall answer me. That was only in your guts, the next shall cover your entire body and trust me, I will make itst. Nod once if you understand me."


    The Werewolf shuddered and after two seconds it''s nodded, and Rowan freed his mouth, he quietly paused as his dislocated shoulders and torn muscles slid into ce.


    Even in the battered state of this creature, it strength still overpowered him, even grabbing just the mouth and holding it down was enough to tear his muscles. Although, he could now begin upgrading his bloodline once more.


    This Werewolf was powerful, What bloodline did it have and what State of change was it in? Most importantly, what could tear apart a beast like this that could guard a Nexus, with an Abomination Core within?


    "Who did this to you, Boris?"


    The Werewolf shuddered, the pain from it''s melted guts still stayed with him, "It is¡­ it is¡­"


    "It is I, Rowan." A voice with a deep bass sounded behind Rowan, his Spatial Sight was still sluggish, yet he had detected the moment the man came behind him.


    His surrounding was empty, and suddenly, it was not, Rowan slowly turned his head and saw General Augustus Tiberius appear behind him.


    Although he was now different and appeared far younger than he was, his hair was jet ck and his eyes were no longer two golden orbs, the right eye was golden while the left eyes were red.


    The Armor he wore was made of bone with many spikes jutting out from the elbows, knuckles and shoulders, it looked like a terrifying art piece, and its color was blood-red.


    He smiled and ced his hand on Rowan''s shoulder.


    His eyes widened, when Rowan turned and held his hand in a vice-like grip and returned his smile.


    "My children are hungry, Augustus, what took you so long."


    Rowan eyes exploded as two Ouroboros Serpents crawled out of them, all the while the smile never left his mouth.

 Chapter 98 Bloodlust (2)

    <h4>Chapter 98 Bloodlust (2)</h4>


    A Spectral missive burned in front of Elias Tiberius, and he held a hand up to stop be the charge of the Rhors. Reading the message on the missive, he gestured to the Corporal by his side, and gave him a quiet message, the soldier nodded, and the horde was split into two.


    Elias Tiberius went towards the left circling the mountain away from theke, while the rest stopped just outside the town, and they galloped towards the dense forest.


    The Corporal whose name was Alec Rhine led the rest of the horde, and he was suddenly startled by a weird feeling from the moonlight above, his uneasiness passed as heughed when his Rhor screamed at the moon.


    The Rhor below him must have sensed his uneasiness directed towards the moon, and it had challenged the moon for him, he pressed his hands against her neck as be felt the sheer powers in her muscles as the ground rumbled at their passage, and he felt calm in his spirit. It was moments like these that gave him a profound love of his calling.


    The heat from the Rhor he rode fused into his blood, it was deeplyforting and made him feel guilty of hisughter over his partner''s attempt to ease his distress, he ran his hand gently over her flowing mane¡ªA feature she was very proud of. Most Rhors lost their mane after a few decades. A Rhor lifespan was measured in the centuries, and after the mane had fallen off, it would not regrow, making it a source of pride for those that kept their mane.


    He bent and whispered into her ears, "Almond, it''s all good." Whilst he used his legendary Ability ¨C Strengthening. Using his Legendary Ability on the Rhor made her visibly grow a few inches and poured Aether into her blood.


    He would have been severely reprimanded for wasting his powers before any oing engagement, but his Ability was able tost for an extended duration, and so he expected a light punishment, but Almond was his partner in battle, it was a little price to pay.


    Strengthening was a Legendary Ability that falls under body modification type in regard to legendary abilities. He was a legendary state Dominator, so he could not control Aether, but that did not mean that he was unable to utilize it.


    In the legendary state, his body could passively collect and store small pockets of Aether in his spine. Depending on your Pathway, you could have as little as three pockets of Aether storage or up to seven, with Pathways that focused on Spirit have more pockets of Aether and those that focused on either Strength, Agility, or Constitution having less pockets.


    His Path was a lesser pathway under the Domain of the Tiberius family, which should peak at the Rift state, called Bone Army Pathway. This pathway focused on the group rather than the individual.


    Like the Rhors they rode, the Pathway strengthened their cooperation, and they could share their collective strength and Abilities among themselves, even injuries in a limited manner can be shared and borne by the group, enhancing their lethality and survivability in the fields of battle.


    Alec pulled back his hand sharply, Almond had bitten him, he swore aloud, drawing stares from his battle brothers, who after assessing the situation burst intoughter. Almond was a little too proud, he almost always forgot that fact.


    "Keep your head straight, Alec." The cherry voice of his battle sister spoke beside him, "That ce might look peaceful, but you know we could be facing hell at any single moment." Sophia appeared beside him, fierce and regal inside her armor, a trick only she could pull off.


    Or maybe it might just be because her Bone Armour was blue, while the rest of them were ck, all except for the Captain Elias, whose Armour was pale white. It was a result of their collective Pathway ¡ªThe Bone Army Pathway. For their Armour was not made, but grown from their bones.


    "Where is that hell?ha ha¡­ Give ''em to me, from here I see only a sleepy vige." Therge voice of the resident Berserker of the battle brothers rang out, Ondo was a mini giant that wielded a Heavy Hammer the size of his torso, he was a blood lusted maniac, but a dependable buddy in a fight.


    "Ignore his rantings, Sophia, that is the only thing he is good at." Alec smiled at his battle sister.


    "Ugh, brothers look at the little Pushkin, making kissing faces." Ondo burst outughing, while Sophia rolled her eyes.


    "Zip it, before I grow a spike inside your head." Sophia gestured with a zipping motion. The big oaf¨COndoughed, "Try it little witch, you won''t hit anything."


    "Why am I not surprised." Sophia muttered, "You are dumber than two rocks rubbing together. No spark up there. It would be a waste of good bone."


    The jeers and small conversations followed the soldiers as they finally entered the forest. Alec felt the muscles under Almond skin tighten the moment they crossed into the shades of the trees. Even with the threat of losing his digits, he began stroking her mane, unaware of the deep frown that covered his face underneath his bony helm.


    "Do you feel that." Ondo said, "That odd feeling when you are pissing inside a thunderstorm, and the lightning about to hit, but you know it justing after your weiner."


    "Wait¡­what?"


    "Oh, you know, they get jealous¡­ . The clouds." Seeing the confused and amused faces around him, Ondo tried to make his point, "They got no weiner, so they spray everything everywhere with no rhyme or direction, you get me?"


    "It''s like¡­ A hose without a pipe, just spraying¡­"


    "That doesn''t make any sense, big guy." Sophia frowned.


    "Yes, that my point exactly, it makes no sense. It''s the same thing I am getting here. There is no weiner and sh*t is spraying everywhere. It''s just¡­. just." Ondo began snapping his fingers, apparently looking for the correct words.


    "Chaos?" Alec said.


    "Exactly¡­ chaos. Ooohhh, this trip is gonna be sweet, I just know it."


    "Thest time you said that, we lost half thepany, and you lost your right leg." A worried soldier called out.


    "Yeah¡­ I know. Sweet right? The way I figure it, the scales have fallen far from my side, right? So, I just have to bnce it a little."


    "Yeah, you do need the bnce, cripple, you''re stumbling every morning for your prosthetics is pathetic, a legendary Dominator should have more grace than a bull."


    "Yeah? Just you wait until I be a Rift, I shall not regrow only my leg, but increase my weiner size another ten inch, and I''ming to your home Velcuis. I heard you hid a pretty little thing from the coast. Give her a taste of a real Dominator, I would."


    Their words were sometimes cruel and the humor was dark, but these men and women used this strategy to pull their mental state out of the quagmire of fear that had begun to settle on their spirit. It worked to an extent, nevertheless these were all hardened warriors, and they had fought under severe conditions before.


    The fog that appeared around them was a surprise, but with their training, they organized themselves easily enough, and soon the screaming arose from the town. Men, women, and children, even the animals, were all screaming in terror.


    They all gathered and watched in apprehension as a piece of hell covered the entire town.


    "By the gods, I did not sign up for this." Corporal Alec Rhine whispered.


    The surrounding forest began rustling as Abominations began appearing around them.


    ?


    Elias Tiberius was swallowed by the fog, and he released his Aether in a series of short bursts, his white Bone Armor shimmered, and his body merged with the fog, he quietly passed howling Abominations and screaming vigers as the dance of violence and madness happened around him.


    He reached the house where the weapon was supposed to lie, and found it empty of any upants except for the destroyed body of an Abomination Spawn. He tore through the house and could not find the Axe.


    A pair of Spectral Eyes appeared above the ground, and it burned with fury, it released a series of fluctuations and the face of Elias Tiberius went white, he stiffly nodded and closed the doors and the windows of the house.


    It was a simple affair to create a barrier around the house to deter any Abominations from entering inside the house, and he began to clear the ground until he had a sizable space free from any clutter.

 Chapter 99 Bloodlust (3)

    <h4>Chapter 99 Bloodlust (3)</h4>


    Elias Tiberius began taking out various ritualistic items and cing them in a pentagram around him, he seemed to be taking orders from the golden eyes floating above him, as he paused for a second before he made any action.


    These items had been cleverly disguised, so their true purpose was hidden, as he had to take apart various different items tobine before using them for the ritual.


    Although he was following instructions, he still acted quickly and when he understood the pattern to assemble the ritual items, he blitzed through the process.


    When everything was done in a manner that satisfied him, he began to chant in Medan. It was an Arcane intonation that resounded in the air and made the house begin to visibly tremble. The air inside the house were all forced out with a whoosh, and only a vacuum was left.


    With a final harsh sound, a visible dome of purple force field?covered the entirety of the house before it went invisible, and with the chaos from the Abomination attack nobody noticed. With this ritualistic method Elias Tiberius had isted this area from the influence of the Nexus.


    Elias Tiberius discarded the sounds of chaos outside and focused on the uing ceremony. He knelt on the floor as he cast off all the pieces of his white bone armor, his eyes held a distant look as sweat beaded his forehead, the pain from taking off the Bone Armor was intense, it was as if he was pulling out his own bones and tendons from his body


    He severed his Spirit connection to the Armor, for if he was distracted or in peril, it would snap back to him¡­ His trusty armor.


    Elias ran his hands through minor cracks and blemishes on the Armor, that he never repaired, it was testament that his armor had served him well, although he had never appreciated that service, always dreaming of what he could not have, while ignoring what was beside him.


    He gave a smallugh. Shame how we always ignore what is dear to us until the moment we are about to lose them.


    How many fights, and near death situations had he survived and triumphed, with just the help of his Armour? Yet he had always neglected its importance, cursing its weakness and disregarding its strengths.


    He ran his hands through the rigid tes, and whispered his parting. He steered his spirit through his body once more, making sure there were no pieces of Armour left inside him. He had made a habit of supporting his bones with the Armour, it was not rmended but he did it anyway.


    At the Rift state the Bone armour could be withdrawn into the body to be nurtured by his massive blood essence, it was all to transform the bones to a Red Shrike. If he could achieve that, he would transcend the Rift state.


    This would only be possible because of his Tiberius bloodline that forcefully enhanced this Pathway, any other bloodline would have their path ended at the Rift state when walking the Bone Army Pathway.


    He closed his eyes and whispered prayers to their Ancestor Tiberius. He prayed for him to keep his spirit safe, even as he performed his duties.


    The light from the floating eyes shed more rapidly, and Elias appeared to finally make up his mind, as he drew a dagger he had kept by his side.


    The dagger was thin, almost like a Shiv, but the glinting by the edge showed it was eerily sharp. Elias never liked pain and a sharp dagger made cuts a little less painless.


    He made three quick horizontalcerations to his chest, the wound did not bleed and Elias made a gesture with his left fingers in the shape of an eye, and the cut began to bleed rapidly, in a short while, his blood had pooled around him.


    Elias slowly brought the dagger to his eyes, the tip of the knife shaking, before he steadied himself and carefully began slicing off his eyelids.


    During the ritual he must not blink, Elias did not trust his resolve and he did what was advised by the family annals.


    He brought the dagger to his mouth, and began slicing off his tongue. He must not speak any words aloud during the ritual, and understanding that he hated Augustus, a man who inspired no loyalty, and whose greed for power was all consuming, so cursing this man that was about to take his body was natural, so he did what was necessary.


    The reason he was here now, about to die, was also his fault. Hecked talents in the Pathway Of Flesh, and his bloodline potency was weak. So he switched to an easier wasted Pathway, one that his bloodline could easily enhance, which would grant him an easy Breakthrough in the State of Change.


    With this lesser Pathway, he would never be able to surpass the First Great Circle in his lifetime, but as an Incarnation, he would be able to live for a thousand years at the least, and at thetter part of his life he would be able to settle and create a family of his own.


    With that change to a lesser Pathway, he progressed quickly through the earlier State of change. Bing a Rift State Dominator in less than twenty years. Yet he hadnguished in this State for three centuries and his lifespan was running out.


    Nevertheless there was still hope, his choice proved to be correct, for he knew in a decade or two, his Bone Army Pathway would transcend its State. But regrets would be his only recourse, for he was still too slow.


    With his Tiberius bloodline, he should have lived for much longer, but as a side effect of boosting a wasted Path, his lifespan had slowly been devoured.


    Now, with all his struggles and expectations,?this was the final result, the end of his path. Every poweres with its price. And the price for the ease of breakthrough was that he would be called upon if a direct line of Tiberius required his body for resurrection.


    This was not an everyday urrence, and the probability of this happening was quite low, so he had felt it was a manageable risk. Clearly he was wrong and the trash of a Lord he served needed his body for resurrection.


    His Path hase to an end, he should go out with the dignity of a Tiberius. He brought the daggers to his ears, he must not be distracted by anything, two quick stabs and the world fell into silence.


    Suppressing his body healing capabilities he began to chant in Medan, even without his tongue, words still bubbled out of his mouth.


    The Medannguage was based on intent. It served as a normal means formunication among the elites. Medan was also a bridge to the Spirit. This was knowledge only utilized by Dominators at the Rift state and above.


    Although it appears as if the words he spoke came from his mouth, that would be wrong. It came from his Spirit.


    Elias continued his chants. His voice was sometimes low and sometimes high, his words were like quicksilver, shooting from his lips without any barrier and sometimes they were heavier than mountain, and he strained to speak.


    The blood flowing from his chest increased in intensity and he went pale, but he did not stop chanting, in a while the blood flow stopped. He had been bled dry.


    Elias suppressed his marrow from making new blood and he raised both hands in a supplication pose¡ªTwo hands outstretched as if he was a begging for alms and his head fell on his chest as if he was asleep, his part was done. Now it was for Augustus to finish his.

 Chapter 100 Bloodlust (final)

    <h4>Chapter 100 Bloodlust (final)</h4>


    The floating eyes above him glowed with delight, and suddenly, one of the eyeballs exploded, creating a portal made of blood in midair.


    A hand devoid of skin emerged from the portal. The hand clenched its fist and the blood that Elias shed on the floor began to bubble, and like iron filings drawn to a ma, they shot into the limb, fashioning it a skin made of blood, and inting the muscles, granting the arm strength.


    The red arm opened its palm and a drop of blood flew from it and embedded itself in the forehead of Elias, who gasped as his skin began to writhe, and his bones cracked, his body looked like it was consuming itself, as fresh blood fell from his chest, but this was thicker and appeared more ck than red.


    Thest thought of Elias Tiberius was of eptance. The moment the blood of Augustus entered his body, he saw the difference between their talents, and even though he hated the man. He could not deny the sheer power in his blood.


    As his body tore itself apart, he incarnated. He should have used decades to get to this step, but a drop of Augustus blood achieved it in mere moments. His Incarnation extended his suffering as the depth of his being increased. Augustus had more to feed upon.


    He did not shame Tiberius. He did not shame his God. Not only that, but he did his duty. Elias Tiberius was no more.


    A second hand emerged from the bloody vortex, and rapidly absorbed thest of the blood from the husk left behind. With this blood, it had gained all the power it needed.


    The hand seized both sides of the vortex and began pulling it apart, a bloody head appeared that had no eyes, the rest of a male body followed.


    General Augustus Tiberius slid out of the vortex, and once more he breathes air again, his empty eyes were like a window to an unfathomable abyss, he took a few seconds to breathe deeply before he beganughing.


    He spent the next three minutes cracking up while inspecting his new body, which was at the peak of the Incarnation State, making sure the restriction curse did not affect this new body if his, after a few moments, hisughter stopped and he frowned deeply.


    The body he used for his reawakening would not be his preferred choice, but he was careful not to draw any attention to his fail-safes. If he had used a member of his family with a better foundation as a pawn inside the Nexus, he would not be surprised if those bastards had thought it might be his backup.


    Moreover, this body used a Wasted Pathway, no-one would believe it was nothing else but fodder to be used at his leisure, but Augustus had nted a seed of Origin inside his mind, and no matter how the carrier had loathed him, he would perform his duties when he needed to.


    This body would restrict his path, and it would no longer be able to exceed the Incarnation State, but he had other ns. His skin was still red with blood, but it was soon absorbed into his body and he took his remaining eye floating in the air, and ced it into his eye socket.


    Still having a few drops of his blood left inside his eye, he unflinchingly sacrificed half of it, to boost his bloodline to the peak of Incarnation, until the First Great Circle waspleted¡­


    He gasped in irritation as spikes began erupting from his skin and an armor of red bones was forged around his body.


    The color of his bone armor deepened until it was nearly ck, and he consciously made it lighten up to red.


    You don''t live up to two thousand years in a world in a constant state of war without knowing how to always hide your cards. Anyone that judges his armor at the early Incarnation State was in for a nasty surprise.


    The ground began to tremble intensely, and he cast his gaze outside, the limitation of the senses of an Incarnation frustrated him, but he would slowly build it back up, nevertheless, his gaze covered the entire Nexus, and he saw a pleasant sight.


    He was inside the Nexus, and judging by the activities he was witnessing, the Origin Treasure had brought him back in time by a week, although he would have wished for at least two weeks, he would have to make do with what he had.


    His body was truly dead, and there was no way for him to change the destiny of his main body, who was going to die a week from now. It would be extremely foolish to try, as this travesty would be detected by the Justice Council, and he would burn for an eternity.


    The Justice Council controls the fate of every living being on the under the grace of the God King, and preserving the stability of his rule was their solemn purpose.


    He was a copy of Augustus that had been given all his memories and a few drops of his Source blood because that was all the broken Origin Treasure could handle.


    That copy was flung down in time to an Anchor he ced inside the Nexus¨CElias Tiberius, and it was hisst backup, in the event that he was betrayed, or he failed. He had also ced another Anchor somewhere else, but he doubted he would have the power to shift his Spirit towards that ce.


    The battle between the mortals ahead was of no concern to him, he would have to take control of the Nexus and make minor inauspicious changes to its working processes.


    He had to be as discrete as possible, until the moment his main body perishes and the threads of destiny returned to this copy.


    His eyes lit up as he saw the test subject began creating multiple phantasmal images with the Axe, while using a powerful vitality that left Augustus in awe.


    He had ced this weapon here to draw the eyes of the Third Prince away from his true intentions, it was seized from a Principal Demon from the Abyss by the God of War himself, and over millennia, they had been trying to break open its secrets. It was said this weapon was not even created by the Principal Demon but was discovered by him in the void outside of space and time.


    Having failed to uncover the secrets of this weapon, it was used as a container to carry the family''s bloodline battle technique.


    Augustus began tough. "It is mine. Everything here is mine."


    Making sure his sight was discrete as possible, he saw that the soldiers he ced in the forest were beginning to attract attention from the supervisors of this ce, and three of them were already dead.


    He waited for them to cause damage and draw more firepower towards their position, as he knew the Guardian of the Nexus would not allow such a vtile aspect to remain for long.


    His sight was fixed on the extremely hidden opening of the Control Hub. He licked his lips as he began crafting thousands of red bone spikes with the hardness of diamonds and cing them inside the Red Shrike Incarnation.


    After those were done, he began creating swords, shields, hammers, and all the myriad instruments of war he had learned to wield over his two thousand years of life.


    "Open the door. You know you want to, Boris."


    The soldiers he brought with him began to fall, although he still needed them for the next part of his ns, he only needed ten to live, the rest were insurance, he kept his eyes fixed on that opening and when it opened for an instant.


    General Augustus Tiberius Grinned and appeared inside the control hub.


    "I have won!"

 Chapter 101 Deep Sea Blues

    <h4>Chapter 101 Deep Sea Blues</h4>


    ?


    The two Ouroboros serpents flew leisurely around Augustus, their cold eyes saw the General as nothing but food. Rowan''s eyes grew back and shed with lightning, with his Energy Sight he could see that the General''s Energy Signature burned like a furnace, he was the brightest being inside the Nexus.


    Surprisingly, he noticed that Lamia''s Energy Signature was far less bright, but it had more boundlessplexities within, and Rowan guessed it must be because of the current state of the General.


    He appeared far younger than when Rowan first met him, and with the instinct from Soul Reaver, Rowan felt the blooming vitality and Energy around the General was just a front, his soul felt iplete.


    Rowan''s mind worked furiously, and heid out a series of ns, but ultimately fell on a single n¡ªy to my strengths.


    He was expecting to meet one of the owners of the Nexus inside of it, and it was one of the worst possible oues he was expecting, although the energy Augustus was giving out was domineering, it was not debilitating to Rowan, this battle would be tough, but he was sure he could win it if there were no other setbacks.


    The Ouroboros Serpents were now a bit different, as along their spine, it was possible to see tiny bumps, as if the backbone was about to tear out of their skin, the two Ouroboros Serpents he released were One eye and Two eyes, and they slowly began to increase their size.


    When they were twenty feet long, and resembled giant pythons, they attacked like lightning.


    "Wait, Rowan, I want to make a deal with you."


    With his Spirit, he was able to pause their strike at the moment the Serpents were a single inch from biting through Augustus head, the General did not flinch, his eyes were fixed on Rowans, and he coughed.


    "Imend your restraint." He arched an eyebrow when the serpents began letting out deep growls that sounded like rumbling thunder. "Because it would be extremely foolish if you choose to attack me, after all, I am the reason you are still alive and thriving in the first ce."


    "There are no dealings between predator and prey." Rowan said, "you have hunted me long enough, that any extra falsehoods you speak, is an insult to both of us, Augustus."


    Did Rowan see a glint of anger in the eyes of the General when he called him Augustus without including his honorifics?


    The General raised his hands in a cating manner, "You are mistaken Rowan, nothing that had happened here was by my will, I was just a partner who was promised power from the Singrity, and I was given no knowledge about how they would aplish this task, it was all part of the bargain we struck, I would provide soldiers, weapons, and funds to their enterprise."


    "In return, I would be given a Pathway that would free me from the shackles of my bloodline and enhance my soldiers. I had no idea about the catastrophe that was brewing inside this ce, or the atrocities they have beenmitting all these while!"


    Make no mistake, at this time they had begun to battle, not with fists or weapons but with the most devastating weapon for this particr situation¡ªWords.


    Rowan knew the General was aware of his single greatest weakness, which was hisck of information, he had no way to properly judge truth from falsehood; truths could also turn out to be false if presented in a certain manner.


    The General had made sure that he killed off every avenue for Rowan to discover any corroborating witness to his speech except himself.


    Not all the bodies piled in here were of those insects like Supervisors, most of them were humans, even though Rowan would have killed everyone inside this ce if the opportunity had arisen, it would have also been a great avenue for him to find out the facts of what happened here


    "That''s an interesting choice of word Augustus¡­ Catastrophe! That would perfectly describe what you did to everyone here, I see no urate word to describe the condition of this poor bastard here." Rowan pointed at Boris the Werewolf, who had frozen in fear.


    The General cocked his head to the side, "You think what I did here is a catastrophe? Walk with me." He turned and suddenly stopped because there was one more Ouroboros Serpents at his back, who snapped at him.


    "Delightful¡­ creatures you have here, Rowan, but we don''t have the time to measure who has the bigger sticks." He edged around the Serpent and began to walk deeper into the facility, seeing that Rowan did not move from his position, he said, "Please¡­ There is something I can only show you for to understand the situation we both find ourselves in, after I have shown you what is happening here, and you still do not side with me, then we can choose battle."


    Rowan chuckled with mes in his eyes, "Dont tell me you are expecting me to willingly follow you like a sheep to a ughterhouse because of a few words you spoke. Do I appear that gullible to you, Augustus?"


    The General sighed, "Frankly I thought we would be busy killing each other by now, you do remember Imended you for your restraints. I do know there is no reason to follow me, after all, I am one of the perpetrators who gave you such a ghastly fate."


    "The only reason I''m sure you would at least listen to my words is because I know you have a Noble soul, and since you came into this Nexus, I have watched your every action, and saw how you went out of your way to protect the weak."


    "This is something I can never do, and this was what gave me the assurance that you would choose diplomacy before bloodshed. I hope I''m not wrong about your character, or we would both face a horrible fate, believe me Rowan, when I tell you there are far worse monsters out there than me."


    "Before you answer me, think about it carefully, with my ns we have butchered every single being except for the ones you saved and that monster in theke and I can assure you, this was not part of theid out n for the Nexus."


    "We have essentially crippled this ce, but we are not out of the woods just yet. This next part depends solely on your ability to exercise restraints and give me a chance to state my case before you blow the horns of battle."


    "Be aware that we are running out of time, I have your father and the Bishop of the Order trapped, but my main body cannot hold them for long. Our survival depends on your next decision."


    "Even if we battle now, and I kill you, that does not mean I won''t be able to solve this problem that concerns you." Rowan growled, and his Ouroboros Serpents bared their fangs, and they grew a circlerger.


    "All true, but if you do so, my main body would give up on cooperating with you and ce my cards back into the hands of the Order."


    "All these while, you have been presenting the carrot, I was wondering when the stick would drop." Rowan smiled.


    "Although I would hate to go that route, you would leave me no choice but to side with them." The General narrowed his eyes, "We do not have much time, pick an option and let''s proceed."


    "Hmm¡­ You are not giving me anytime to consider your words, but I will admit several discrepancies havee to my attention, yet if you have followed everything that has urred on this Ind you would know I''m trapped by Sigils, and I would see that I destroy it first before I consider following you anywhere."

 Chapter 102 Deep Sea Blues (2)

    <h4>Chapter 102 Deep Sea Blues (2)</h4>


    "Then it''s a good thing that the Sigil you seek lies along our path, I have no intentions of controlling you, and if you gain your freedom and I gain the other benefits hidden in this ce, we both win!"


    "I would follow your lead for now, Augustus, show me what I need to see."


    "Great, you would not regret this decision." The Generalughed and began walking across the room.


    No, I would definitely regret my decision if I choose to believe you. Rowan thought. He did not forget someone ordered thest Vestibry he checked to be destroyed, even though that attempt failed, the General had been sprouting nonsense to distract him from that event, and that was just one minor w in his ns.


    "Oh, and that ''poor'' bastard." The General pointed at Boris, "it Was my gift to you. He may have sprouted some gibberish about what I''m doing here, but your worth is a thousand times his, and you were never a pawn in this game."


    "Your giftes with thorn, nevertheless I would ept it, although it is expected of me to give thanks for such great gifts."


    "Perish the thought, as you don''t have to thank me at all, for you to coborate with me, I understand I must bring forth incentives. If you acquiesce with me on this venture, I should be the one to thank you."


    Rowan paused for a while and decided to follow him. He recalled the red mes back to his hand, and suppressed the mes until there was nothing but embers left. He kept one Ouroboros Serpent behind, and he observed that the General looked at this development with curiosity, but he made noments.


    Their speed of their movements was fast, and Rowan noticed that the General might be trying to gauge his speed, so Rowan did not go beyond the level he had disyed until this point, they crossed the room and before them were three passages, the General did not pause and went towards the left, into another more expansive room.


    The direction that the Sigil followed was towards the right door, but Rowan pretended he was not aware of that fact.


    In the middle of this room was an industrial-size elevator, that led further down into the earth. Before the General stepped on the elevator, he went to an office space by the side, where he rummaged around for something. He pulled out a box and opened it, saying, "Haa, here it is."


    Walking back to the elevator, he threw the box at Rowan, who caught it, "We are going further down into the true Hub of the Nexus, it is thirty kilometers into the ground."


    He pressed a series of buttons and dragged a lever down, and the elevator began to descend as if it were in a free fall.


    Rowan opened the box and saw a sleek set of armor that resembled the tactical gear of the Guardsmen, but these were clearly of much higher quality, for parts of them resembled fabrics, yet when Rowan touched the materials, its tenacity was stronger than steel.


    "Put some clothes on Rowan. I understand that we''ve been a terrible hosts, and this should barely count. I can see that your bloodline is disposed towards strength, and you have not learned to control your abilities. The normal clothes or armor would be easily destroyed by your movements."


    Rowan looked at the General, it was easy to see the experience he had gained by leading soldiers, and the sense of closeness he was trying to foster by giving him clothes.


    There were various options he could take, he could pretend as if he were affected by the gesture or ignore the armor altogether, he ultimately chose to follow the direct route, and he pulled out the armor and began sizing it up, it was a little small.


    "Don''t expect me to thank you for these, Augustus." Rowan growled, ying the part of the disgruntled counterpart. Even as he increased the wariness of this man to be second ce only after his father. He did not expect for any obvious traps to be in the clothes, the General yed a much deeper game.


    "I never expected any thanks, Rowan. Oh, and they adjust to your size, just begin wearing them, and it would erge or decrease to fit you. You can consider it another gift" The General smiled and looked away.


    In a short while, Rowan was done, the armor hugged his body, and it resembled a fusion between the tactical gear of his previous life and medieval armor. Rowan tested his range of movements and saw that he was unencumbered.


    They had been descending for more than five minutes now, and judging by their rate of descent, it would be four more minutes before reaching the bottom. He was not against going deeper into the facility because that was where the true controls lied.


    For a Nexus of this size, the Warding Room must be massive and as far as they were descending, he was okay with that.


    The most important point was that he could see that the Sigils still prated deeper into the earth, he would cut the chains bounding the Primordial Record, and he would proceed towards finding ways to escape.


    Rowan turned to the General, who was eying the two Ouroboros Serpents that were revolving around Rowan, he could barely hide the look of fascination in his eyes, Rowan Spatial Sight and his senses were beginning to ease up, and he could slowly read more of the General''s emotion, and they were horrible.


    "You are going all around the house, just to eat the foodid in front of your eyes, Augustus. I do not believe your talk of morality for a single moment, and even if those were true, why would you leave a profitable venture on your part, just because of some measly concern about their working practices."


    The General was quiet, before he began tough softly, "You are right about all your assumptions, but you are forgetting a part of the narrative here. I will enjoy no benefit from this venture if I''m dead."


    "Troublesome bedfellows? This Order of Broken Eye?" Rowan said.


    "The absolute worst." The General whispered. "What they are doing to you is just part of their operation, when I became aware of the truth, I choose to pick another direction, if the truthes to light about what is really buried beneath this ce, everyone involved would be hunted and killed, I am doing this for my survival and without your assistance, we would not survive what ising."


    "Now, why does that sound familiar?" Rowan rubbed his chin.


    "Do not lump me with that Abomination, Rowan, you have no idea the monster that thing really is. If you knew, you would have never epted its fire. That thing is not just a sealed Abomination Core, it''s among the firstborns. You may not understand what that truly means, but if that thing leaves this ce, even the gods themselves would fall."


    "It doesn''t matter what you say." Rowan turned away from him just as the elevator reached its stop with a muffled rumble, "You are all monsters."


    "Bah, you wound me with your words Rowan, nevertheless I''m sure you are aware that with your rate of development and your strange bloodline. That there would be no reason for the Order of the Broken Eye to keep you alive and watch you grow to this extent."


    "They are not interested in using the Singrity to create a force they cannot control, and judging by your actions and your rate of growth, I can assure you they know you won''t be under their control for long. As for what they want to do with you¡­ " He paused, clearly expecting Rowan to ask the follow-up questions.


    Rowan decided to change the game a little, the ns heid down had to begin to bear fruit, and he had yed along with him for long enough.

 Chapter 103 Deep Sea Blues (3)

    <h4>Chapter 103 Deep Sea Blues (3)</h4>


    "You spoke of a deal, Augustus. I will hear it." Rowan said, deciding to push directly to the point, he would never believe a single word spoken by this man, unless it was given under the administration of Rowan.


    He had too much ignorance about what was happening, and the General could easily deceive him, there was no reason why he would make Rowan more powerful by showing him the whole picture.


    The General brought out a gray stone with a flick of his wrist, a silver light shimmered around a bracelet on his wrist.


    A Spatial Artifact. Rowan had to get his hands on one of these, and then he focused on the gray stone in the General''s hand, was that a Rune Stone? This should be the Central Control Unit of the Nexus.


    Rowan was tempted to attack the General at this moment, but he pushed that urge aside, it would destabilize his ns, also he was curious about what the General was nning.


    "Eh¡­ Straight to the point. I admire that trait in a man. Very well, I will be direct. This is the key to the Control Hub, I seized it from the hands of Boris, and with this key, I have limited control over the administration of the Nexus."


    "These controls include direct management of all the Flying eyes inside the Nexus, I have ess to their feeds and also what they are able to broadcast out of the Nexus, I have been manipting every data that¡­"


    "Flying Eyes? Kind of an unimaginative name." Rowan interrupted.


    He was not wrong, he had felt the burst of irritation inside the General. Rowan discovered very early on that his Spatial Sight could now judge the emotions inside a person, the increase in his Spirit coupled with the fact that he knew that Spatial Sight was connected to his Soul, made him guess a part of the reason.


    His Soul Reaver bloodline made it straightforward for him to detect the emotions that the soul of an individual gave out, it did not depend at all on their bodynguage, or at least he thought so, the abilities of the Soul Reaver bloodline were vague and mysterious.


    Moreover, he had noticed that his Soul had increased in depth, which in turn fed into his Spirit and increased that attribute of his that had beengging way behind his other Stats.


    It did not take long for him to find the reason for the increase, it was due to the two Soul mes he had harvested from the body parts kept inside the Vestibry.


    Soul Reaver had merged those souls with his own, increasing his Spirit. If this new ability had manifested as a result of his increasing Spirit, it was another reason why he should quickly increase the Soul Reaver bloodline for an easy boost in that Stat.


    Yet, he hoped to practice with all the abilities rting to the spirit first, to boost that attribute before touching Soul Reaver.


    This ability to read emotion did not work really well for individuals with a strong mindset, like the General. Apart from the brief sh of anger and irritation he was reading from his soul, the rest was a nk te, only giving him a sensation of intense focus.


    He had finished experimenting with this ability, so he stopped his awkward acts and listened to the General.


    On the face of the General was a nk look of surprise, as if he were unsure why Rowan would interrupt him as he was making his climactic assertions, before he feigned a cough and went along with it,


    "I suppose you are right, Rowan. But the name fits their purpose perfectly enough, and that''s all that matters. Of course, you''ve killed them all, so it''s a moot point anyway."


    "Then I guess my babies can snack on the rest." Rowan smiled.


    The General frowned, then checked the Rune Stone, and that frown deepened.


    The Ouroboros Serpents had detected several flying eyes clustered around Boris the Werewolf and all around the room. When Rowan saw the opportunity to destroy them using the very same words from the General, he took it.


    Rowan scratched his head, "I figure since you cannot detect the remaining flying eyes, or you consider them useless at this time, then it''s open season and my baby can eat them."


    "They could have been of some use to us in watching our backs, but let''s proceed, shall we." The General sighed.


    Rowan gestured, "Please continue."


    So, Augustus. This is the visible trap you set for me, so I hold the illusion that I have blinded your sight. It''s a good y, but it''s not enough. Just because the Flying Eyes are used to monitor what happens inside the Nexus, that should not mean it is also the only source of surveince inside the Control Hub. Besides, a Dominator of your level must have many detection abilities and your emotions are different from your expressions. Sigh.


    They arrived in a long corridor that reminded Rowan of a Subway station, The General began walking down the passage and he continued speaking.


    "Well, as I was saying, I can control the feeds and I have been subtly manipting what the Order of The Broken Eye has been receiving all these while. If they know that your bloodline is different from anything we have ever seen, they wille for you."


    "Although they know you have unlocked a powerful bloodline, I blocked the details of your awakening, some of the things I have witnessed from you have shocked me to the core¡ªI saw the Dragon that created your shell, yet I know of no bloodline that would allow you to create three indestructible Dragons as part of your bloodline heritage, such an ability is nearing those of the gods!"


    The General appeared a little shaken on the surface, but his Soul was screaming intense desires, lust, greed and so many negative emotions that the Axe Rowan had nearly forgotten that he held began to shiver.


    Envy began to shiver in excitement.


    Perhaps I was wrong about the source of my Ability to see emotions¡ªThis Axe¡ªEnvy, it seemed it wanted to feed on the General!


    "I can also operate most of the facilities inside the Nexus, but there is one thing I cannot control¡­ The exit."


    "We cannot leave?" Rowan asked the General, as he continuously used his Spirit to probe Envy.


    "The Exit of this ce is behind something I cannot touch, but you should be able to manipte it." The General replied with a solemn look on his face.


    Rowan frowned, "You think it''s because of my bloodline, don''t you? Though, I want to ask you this question about something you said earlier. Why do you think my bloodline is different from anything found on the?"


    The General replied quickly, "That is easy enough to know, as it is not a strange circumstance, we can collect bloodlines from other worlds, yet they are all suppressed in this world, they can only be merged with the seven main bloodlines."


    "The Tiberius family is the bloodline of the God of War. My ancestor is also an avid collector of bloodlines. There is no other family bloodline that has beenbined with more outsiders blood more than ours."


    "If you want to know the true reason I became a partner of the Order, it is this: The goal of the Order is to free the Nobles from the bloodline suppression of the gods!"


    "Suppression!" Rowan muttered, the way the General spoke that word conveyed so many meanings. The grass was not always greener on the other side, that was an indisputable fact of life, even powerful Dominators have their nightmares.


    "The higher you progress in the State of Change, the tighter the chains of your bloodline bes, those of us who have surpassed the Incarnation State and entered the Second Circle understand the tyranny of the gods. Our lives are no longer our own, but the ything of the gods." The Generalmented.

 Chapter 104 Deep Sea Blues (4)

    <h4>Chapter 104 Deep Sea Blues (4)</h4>


    "I am a Scion of Tiberius, the God of War and my fate is of endless battle, my only worth to the Ancestor is on the battlefield, the sh of my des, a melody to him, and my bloodshed in war is my otion." The more he spoke, the General became more solemn, as if he were reciting a rite.


    Rowan was silent, for the first time the emotions of the General matched his words, but the mncholy he was sensing from him got washed away, and was reced by expectations and greed.


    They arrived at a massive ck gate that had numerous mystic runes embossed on the surface.


    ?


    All these while, Rowan''s mind had been split into multiple parts, it was a talent that was a massive help to him, he could focus on multiple agendas at the same time. It was a talent that would push his multitasking capabilities to extreme heights, and at the moment he could split his mind into seven portions.


    The addition of the Ouroboros Serpents had turned this powerful talent into a Rule Breaking talent. He could now split his senses into the bodies of each of the Ouroboros Serpents and gain four indestructible avatars. He could not really control the actions of these Serpents, but he could direct them.


    This was his checkmate to the schemes of the General, he was not only dealing with a single individual but five!


    While he was focused on him and the three other Ouroboros Serpents, the fourth would be carrying out the main objectives¡ªFreeing himself.


    He had only shown the General the three Ouroboros Serpents that he was aware of, he made sure that their debut in front of the General was shy and aggressive, he drew the eyes of the General, while the newly born Ouroboros Serpent shrank down to a thread and followed the trace of the Sigil.


    Boris the Werewolf was dead. But Rowan was not the one who killed him.


    The Third Serpent that he left behind did not kill Boris, it had spent the time eating. Rowan discovered with his Energy vision that most of the materials used inside the Control Hub were very energy dense.


    When Rowan became aware that the creation of this ce involved many high-level resources and everything here would be considered extremely expensive or hard to obtain, for instance, even the Shell of this ce was created with an alloy of Davross, something so expensive and rare, he suspected that half an entire continent store of Davross was used in this ce.


    Davross in the eyes of the Ouroboros Serpent was a choice meal, for it carried a dense amount of a peculiar energy Rowan did not understand, and if he were to hunt for this metal outside this ce, he would have tob through half the before he could gather what was avable here.


    He had not forgotten his impressive Legendary Ability, and he aimed to eat everything that was not nailed down inside the Nexus, and to maximize efficiency, in order for him to activate a single World Engine quickly, he decided to leave all the resources to one Ouroboros Serpent.


    The Third Ouroboros Serpent began to expand, when he first entered the Legendary State they were seventy feet long and now even Rowan did not know howrge it would grow to be.


    It began to expand and Rowan watched with bated breath, as it rapidly surpassed 100 feet (ca. 30 meters), then 200¡­ 300¡­ 500 and it kept growing.


    A short while back, when Boris the Werewolf was still alive, he was not really paying attention to the Serpent as it expanded, but his failing heart skipped a beat when it exceeded three hundred feet and continued growing, the wide room, suddenly felt small, and he felt like an ant when it became seven hundred feet long, yet it did not stop. When it became a thousand feet long, its growth ended.


    The ouroboros serpent turned its gigantic head and peered at Boris, it had three eyes and each of them wererger than Boris'' entire body.


    It was at that moment that Boris the Werewolf died, his heart simply exploded in his chest, and coupled with the torture he had received for an entire week, the presence of the Ouroboros Serpent was the final straw.


    It was true that Rowan did not kill Boris, he died at the sight of his Serpent!


    The Aura the Ouroboros Serpent gave off was not something a normal mind couldprehend, it drew in a single breath and sucked all the air out of the room, Rowan consciousness was what stopped it from roaring, else the room would have exploded.


    Sensing the power that was flowing inside the body of the Ouroboros Serpent, Rowan was dumbstruck. Was he being too careful in dealing with the General? This power from his Serpents was horrifying, and he doubted the General couldst more than a minute in front of a single Serpent.


    Still sticking with his ns, Rowan decided to adjust them to the new abilities of his Serpents, he was not aware of their powers before, due to how fast he grew his abilities, each time he let out the serpent after evolving his bloodline he had to test them again.


    It was like he just reced his limbs with a robotic pair, if he did not properly test its strength, he could not judge its capabilities. That was the reason he first let the Ouroboros Serpent destroy all the Flying Eyes left inside the room with them before transforming.


    As it stands, the bulk of the Ouroboros Serpent had filled up more than eighty percent of the room, and because it was hovering in the air, it did not touch any of the bodies in the room.


    After looking at Boris for a moment, it looked away disinterested, it remembered the first meal it ate when it was born, it craved that again, Boris would not even fit the gap in between its teeth, and there were better choices out there.


    It looked away, it sights prating the entire facility and seeing several choice targets, it began to move.


    Furthermore, his newly born Ouroboros Serpent, had just found the location of the Sigil. He had sent it down the passageway to the right following the Sigil, while he and the General went left.


    There was no elevator shaft leading towards the Sigils, so the Ouroboros Serpent simply devoured everything in its path as it dug into the earth.


    This new Ouroboros Serpent was simr to the rest of its siblings except that it had four eyes and its color was vastly different from the rest, for it was blue.


    It had studiously followed the path of the Sigil through the earth, until it reached a cave, there was no light inside this cave, but the Ouroboros Serpent could easily see through the darkness.


    It looked both ways, the other side of the cave led to the Warding Room, while to the left was the direction where the Sigil was to be found, but there was a new discovery.


    There was a majestic pce at the end of the cave. It appeared to have stood inside the earth for countless years as an air of antiquity shrouded the pce, and a heavyyer of dust had covered the entire pce.


    Although there was no visible damage to be found, Rowan made sure the Serpent kept it size to be minimal to avoid damage to the environment.


    Flying toward the pce, the Serpent quickly reached the great doors, which were made from the same material as the gate Rowan and the General just encountered. After trying to push it open to no avail, it began eating the doors, they were rich in energy!

 Chapter 105 Deep Sea Blues (5)

    <h4>Chapter 105 Deep Sea Blues (5)</h4>


    The doors took a little over three minutes for them to be devoured entirely, and while devouring the doors, Rowan took the time to scrutinize the embodiments he saw on them.


    On the doors was a familiar image; in fact, it was one of the foremost things he saw when he first came to this world. It was a peculiar entity that had burned itself into his mind. It was the mermaid with three pairs of arms.


    The image on these ptial doors was covered with dust, and by ordering the Ouroboros Serpent to blow it away, the true portrait of the Mermaid was revealed.


    The face of the mermaid had been left nk, but a closer examination would reveal that it was not always the case; sometime in the past, someone had chipped away at the face of the mermaid.


    In each of her hands, she carried little sleeping babies; as she had six arms, she held only six babies. A closer look at the babies, and you could notice there was something wrong with each of them.


    The babies all appeared human, but each of them had certain distinct features that were wrong in various subtle manners, and although the babies appeared human, they all seemed dissimr to any babies he had ever known in a manner he could not yet describe.


    One of the babies had three eyes, but the eyes were vertical; the second had no eyes and two noses; the third was missing its mouth and ears; the fourth had no toes on the leg; the fifth had eight fingers and toes on each limb; and Rowan paused at thest baby, where a cherubic figure lied sleeping.


    This baby had no visible deformity like the rest, except she had long, luscious hair, and intertwined with the hair were hundreds of tiny eyes.


    Was this Lamia and her sisters?


    He remembered that Augustus said that she was different from the other Abomination Core. She was a firstborn. What did that mean? How old was this embodiment? If this was Lamia, then how old must she be if she was among the first Abomination Core in Trion?


    Was this mermaid their mother? And did Lamia not im the Abominations were the original rulers of this world? One of the visions he had when he consumed that soul me was of an Abomination Champion Vorsher who served a Core called Myrrah.


    He had said not to forget, for the world had betrayed her first. Who was he speaking about? Was it about one of Lamia''s sisters or this mermaid¡ªthe mother of abominations?


    There were so many mysteries and so many questions he needed to ask that it was a good thing his lifespan was measured in tens of millennia; otherwise, he would never be able to find the truth.


    Rowan hade to realize that everything inside the Nexus served a purpose, and nothing ced here was done out of convenience. Behind every face may be an important piece of the puzzle that was the madness of this Nexus.


    What was the image of the Mother of Abominations doing inside a pce deep inside the ground? Why would the other end of the sigil be kept in a ce like this? Except that there was another entrance to this location, this door appeared to have not been touched for centuries.


    It was a good thing that the Ouroboros Serpents were indestructible, and he could use them to enter various dangerous locations without any fear for his life, for there was something wrong with this ce.


    Even with the filter on his senses through the Ouroboros Serpent, this ce just screamed its strangeness, but for his freedom, he would be willing to enter hell itself, and he would slowly understand everything hidden from his sight.


    The Ouroboros Serpent made sure it devoured every single bit of the gate, and Rowan tried to ignore the fact that the doors were bleeding, but of course, the Serpents did not care; they were busy slurping down every single drop.


    Rowan was a little exasperated because he wanted the Serpent to proceed quickly into the pce, but this door was like a mouthwatering delicacy, and it lost itself for a moment in pure bliss.


    He could not really me the serpent, though. Rowan shared its sense of taste for a moment and discovered a depth of sensation that nearly broke his mind. He quickly stopped the merge.


    Even if the mind of the Serpents could tolerate whatever was sting into it from those doors, Rowan still had much of his humanity left to casually indulge in those sensations. If he did for long, there would be nothing left of humanity inside his body; he would be a being of pure gluttony.


    The adverse effects on the serpent were non-existent, for they were monsters that Rowan had hardly begun toprehend.


    After it came from its fooda, the serpent entered the pce and discovered the space it entered was ample. And it resembled a temple. The floor was made of a ck stone that seemed to absorb any light, and yellow crystals illuminated the area.


    The crystals that illuminated this ce failed to light up the ground, as they were scattered all over the far walls and the ceiling that was far above him. The light from them seemed like dead yellow stars.


    The light they brought was just enough to paint this temple in dusk, but still left the floor in darkness. If not for his spectacr eyesight, Rowan would have thought that he had been transported into the void of space; he supposed this must be the effect the creators of this temple were hoping for.


    He called it a temple because of the three massive altars inside this ce; they should be fifty feet tall and at least seventy feet wide, and they were made of greenwood.


    The knowledge of the type of wood from which the altar was made came to Rowan: oaken trees¡ªa massive tree that had all but be extinct, their leaves scraping the clouds, and their trunks could not be encircled by ten thousand men linking hands.


    There were three massive sacrificial bronze bowls on the altar, and it were filled with decaying bones.


    The altars were arranged in the shape of a triangle¡ªone in front and two behind. In the center of the triangle, standing above them was an enormous alcove with four outlets above it where water poured down, and inside this alcove was a statue of a warrior goddess.


    She was made from white marble, and the yellow light touching the statue almost made her appear to be alive.


    She was armored in golden armor and had a sword sheathed at her waist. Her hair was ck, and when the water falling from above touched the hair, an optical illusion almost made it seem like they were undting and waving. Her arms were held upward, and she held a blue oval stone cupped inside them.


    If not for the size, the unfeeling eyes of stone, and the posture that no living being could hold for any length of time, he would have sworn this statue was alive.


    And her face¡ªher beauty mocked any he had ever known.


    The smile from a mother, the grin from a lover, the wink of your first crush¡ªshe epasses all those ephemeral qualities of beauty and makes them part of her own physical beauty. A beauty beyond what every man or woman would ever know.


    This was the face of a true goddess!


    But Rowan''s focus was on the blue stone held by this statue because inside of it was buried the other half of the sigil.


    The void inside his heart suddenly shuddered, for kneeling before the statue of the goddess was Maeve!


    At the edge of his hearing, he thought he heard the swishing of waves.

 Chapter 106 Deep Sea Blues (final)

    <h4>Chapter 106 Deep Sea Blues (final)</h4>


    The general pointed at the ck gate and said, "My suspicion arose when I first saw this gate. It was something that cannot be created by us, for it is made of Mithril¡ªGod''s poison."


    "Every god on theid down a rule that was penned with their golden blood. It states that this metal was barred from this world. If such arge piece of it was brought down here only to be used as a gate, you could imagine my astonishment. This ce has been where my efforts have been mostly concentrated these past few days."


    "I attempted to open the gates, and of course, I failed. I could barely even touch it, for the weakness of the gods still affects their descendants. Mithril would actively suppress every bloodline power that came close to it."


    "So where do Ie in?" Rowan said, "My source of power stilles from a bloodline, just like you all." Rowan tried not to smirk; his Serpents had just undergone a food orgasm by eating a door made from Mithril, and he had to keep a tight leash on the two Serpents here with him, or this door would be gone in the blink of an eye.


    "Yes, but there is an important distinction: your bloodline, you see, is not of the gods. Until now, I still do not know how you received such a bloodline. ording to the information we were given by the Order, your father was chosen first as a candidate to acquire a bloodline source; after him, it would be my turn, but you did not acquire the bloodline source of your ancestor, and that is what is different about you. You did not awaken the bloodline of Kuranes¡ªthe Scion of Light."


    "Slow down, Augustus. What do you mean by bloodline source?" Rowan inquired; his eyes lit up, and he knew he was about to acquire a valuable source of information about the Primordial Record.


    "Well, that was the entire pitch of the Order of the Broken Eye." The general leaned back as he began tapping the side of his waist. "It is the reason you were selected, Rowan. ording to the Order, the purpose of the singrity is to perfectly replicate the bloodline source of its host."


    Rowan shifted from his position and asked, "Then why is something like that important to you?"


    "Important, I think, is even cing this subject lightly; it is everything to a dominator." Allow me to rify something for you. Although no Dominator has ever be a god, there is a clear path to godhoodid down before us."


    "There are four great circles for a dominator to ascend through to be a god. From mortal to incarnation state, they are all within the first great circle, which is the four states of change within the great circle: first as a mortal, second as a legendary, third as a rift, and fourth as an incarnation."


    "After breaking through the first great circle into the second great circle, where you have only three states of change, on the third great circle there are only two states of change, and on the fourth great circle, there is only one."


    "After the fourth Great Circle, you can be a God; you would be endless and ever powerful, and the worship from your creation shall sustain your spark until the end of time.?But you see, there can only ever be a single god under one path."


    "It is possible for you to be a dominator of the Fourth Great Circle, but it is impossible for you to transcend that state."


    The general stopped and seemed to organize his thoughts for a while, then he pointed at Rowan and said, "The singrity inside of you would break that bnce; it would give you a bloodline source of the god untainted by their touch."


    "You said there can only ever be a single god on a path; even if you be a dominator using the untainted blood source, how can that path sustain another god?"


    The General began tough as he increased the rate at which he was tapping his sides: "The Singrity is not just a beacon of our salvation; it is also the Horn of War! War with the gods!"


    "I told you, the order seeks to destroy the suppression of the nobles by the gods. Do you know of the Great War?" The general''s voice had begun to take on a note of desperation.


    "I do. It was the war where the God King and his siblings drove away all other gods from Trion with the help of the Nobles, after granting them their bloodline."


    "Then let me ask you, do you think it would have been possible for the god king to win the war without an army of dominators that were greater than the sands on a beach?"


    Not waiting for Rowan to answer, he continued, "I told you of bloodline suppression, and what it meant was simple. On each of the Seven Great Bloodlines, there can be an unlimited number of dominators at the First Great Circle; on the Second Great Circle, there can only be 9,999 dominators; on the Third Great Circle, only nine; and on the Fourth, only one."


    "Can you imagine the endless struggles it takes to surpass a great circle?" And now, after all of those tribtions, is the knowledge that you can only have a spot on the limited next great circle if you kill the dominator on that circle, and you shall have to live in constant fear of those below you while striving to be stronger, so you would not be the first choice to be ughtered when a new dominator arises towards your circle."


    "You may think the higher you climb, the easier it will get, but you would be wrong! It is a ceaseless battle that awaits! The Singrity is hope for us all. It was hope for me. But I should have known that nothing this great would note with its drawbacks."


    The General finally became frustrated at what he was tapping and drew out the Rune Stone he had hidden on his waist. He saw something there that made him frown, and he looked up at Rowan, who was smiling.


    "I thought you knew that my alchemybs were built with the same configuration as this control hub; when you started gathering all the power into the alchemy coil, did you not think I would notice? And even if the Sealing Circle is located in the Warding Room, it would be foolish of me to underestimate how far its coverage was."


    The general paused, and then he sighed, "But I moved them from their previous locations."


    "All that energy in a single alchemy coil¡­ tsk.. tsk¡­ "You may have moved them, but in my eyes they shone brighter than the sun, and my baby thanks you for the pleasant meal."


    The general looked at Rowan with a dim look of appreciation, and before he called upon an ocean of ether, the surrounding air turned red like blood. All that ether was channeled to the rune stone, and it began to shine bright. "Even without the Alchemy Coil, I can still power this sealing rune by myself. Or did you not think of that?"


    Rowan suddenly felt an intense, attractive force exerted on his body, and he stopped and nced down, noticing the floor around his feet was beginning to crack. He looked back at the general, who looked visibly confused.


    If he were an average Legendary Dominator, he would have been squashed t on the ground, but nevertheless, the Sealing Circle was not supposed to be this ineffective.


    Rowan began walking towards the general under the pressure, but with his countenance, you could see the ease with which he parted the suppressive force around him.


    The General slowly backed up, "Impossible, even if you destroyed the magitite ore, the fragments of the shattered magitite would still be enough to seal even Third Circle Dominators!"


    "It''s that powerful?" Rowan sighed, "But are you not underestimating the appetites of my babies a little too much?"

 Chapter 107 Nascent Titan

    <h4>Chapter 107 Nascent Titan</h4>


    "Those fiends can eat Magitite?" The General screamed. Rowan could understand his Surprise, Magitite was notorious for being very toxic. Special sealing spells and Runes are used on every inch of it, for a lump of Magitite the size of a fist can poison the surroundingndscape for miles.


    This was a very controlled substance, that could only be purchased by an official Alchemist at the Central Alchemy Headquarters at the Capital. The only reason he was able to purchase one was because of his mother.


    Rowan likened it to the radioactive element of his previous life¡ªRadium, with the lethality cranked up to the max settings. Of course, this was not a problem for his Ouroboros Serpent, it was all a massive source of Energy for Three¨CEyes.


    There were minor fragments of the Magitite left, and that was the source of the negligible sealing force exerted on his body, but as he walked towards the General, even that disappeared, Three¨CEyes had finished consuming the rest of the Magitite, and it moved ahead to other energy dense delicacies


    "Why did you think I let you ramble on for so long, my baby was busy eating, and it was a prettyrge meal, and it needed the time." Rowan paused, "Also, there was always one thing you failed to mention. How do you harvest the bloodline Source of the host of the Singrity?"


    The General looked at Rowan for a while, and a red de appeared in his right hand, and in the other hand a spear, "You kill them, of course. You must collect everything in its entirety."


    After freeing himself from thest fetters binding him, Rowan replied to the General, "Yet, don''t you have a conundrum on your hands? I have no bloodline rting to the gods, why do you want to harvest my own, after all it might not be equal to yours."


    "Don''t you get it?" The General chuckled, "All bloodline entering this world are suppressed, except ites from the Singrity, besides I have been on the battlefield for a thousand years, traveled to a hundred world''s and I understand that what you have is unique. So, I want it!"


    "So, there was really no instance where we cooperated." Rowan sighed.


    The General pointed his sword at Rowan, "There is no discourse between lion and men. If I could seal and harvest your bloodline without battle, of course I would take it. Shame, I would have made it painless for you."


    "Now, why don''t I believe that." Rowan stopped wasting his time speaking with his enemy, and charged, the two Ouroboros Serpent beside him roared and followed.


    The two Ouroboros Serpent overtook him, and expanded to thirty feet long, their open mouth with needle sharp teeth was enough to swallow the General whole.


    The General looked on calmly, even as the serpents were only a few feet from him, and the abyss down their throat were starting at him, and he simply closed his eyes and when he opened it his countenance changed.


    His body seemed to swell, and his size increased a little, thick veins the size of tiny snakes appeared all over his body and his expression turned to those of a crazed maniac. Gone was the gentle almost fatherly figure of the General, what was left was a rampaging beast.


    His armor creaked and went ck, while blood mist appeared around his body, the breath that escaped his mouth carried steam.


    The General growled and called Aether around him, and the surrounding space was colored red, and he disappeared in a sh of bloody light and appeared behind Rowan, the Ouroboros Serpent biting empty air.


    He swung the sword at Rowans neck, his sword slicing through the air with a bloody light, the speed was too fast for Rowan to block the sword; he could barely lift his shoulders to block the blow.


    At thest moment, the General curved the sword, changing the blow from a slice to a thrust, he leisurely bounced the sword upon Rowan''s shoulder and prated his throat.


    The second sword went under Rowans arm and was stabbed into his armpit, the sword angling down to stab the void where his heart used to be before, but the sword tip that touched that void instantly disintegrated, although you could not tell from the outside.


    The swords stabbing him seemed to ignore part of his defense, and the tip of the sword piercing his throat emerged from the back of Rowan''s neck, severing his spine.


    The force that interfered with Rowan''s defense was a strange sensation, it gave him the feeling as if no matter how high his defense was, this blow would still prate his body.


    So, this is one of the General''s ability, he can ignore a portion of my Constitution, and his des can easily slice through my body. I must not allow him to reach my head, or it was possible that he might kill me. His lifespan was bought with the sacrifices of many, he would never let his enemies steal a single second from him.


    This wound, however, was not fatal to him, and the rest of his body could still move, irrespective of a severed spine, His Axe could not move fast enough, so Rowan called on his Berserker skills and activated Bash, a golden red haze appeared around the hand holding the Axe, and his swinging suddenly went two times faster.


    The General arched an eyebrow and retreated fast, leaving his swords stuck in Rowan''s neck and armpit, but even as he retreated, his hands moved like a whirlwind, manifesting multiple spikes in a fraction of a second, and he had stabbed Rowan six times on the hand used to swing the Axe, leaving spikes from his forearm until his bicep.


    "Interesting, you inherited our Bloodline Technique from the Axe. But the way you use them¡­" The general vanished again in a sh of red, as the two Ouroboros Serpent had already circled and attacked him but still failed, and they munched on empty air.


    He appeared in front of Rowan, who had switched the Axe to his Left hand, and used Bash again.


    The General ducked the blow and brought out a massive red sword and impaled Rowan through his right chest, Rowan swept with the Axe in a returning blow, but as if he had eyes in the back of his head, the General narrowly ducked the blow again, and shoved two more giant swords into Rowan guts. "... It is fu*king disappointing." The General growled.


    The Ouroboros Serpents roared in fury as they began to grow, and the General disappeared in a sh of Red light, and as he was close to Rowan, he discovered that the Generals'' movement was not teleportation, but a familiar technique.


    The technique he was using to move that quickly was Dash!


    Pairing that with Combo Attacks from the Berserker Skill Tree, he was turning Rowan''s body into a pincushion. This Dash movements brought the General behind Rowans.


    He manifested two great Axes in a sh of bloody light, and using a Smash Attack, sliced through a third of Rowans thigh, and he fell on one knee and the other sliced into his neck, and it was all Rowan could do to angle his body so that the blow cut downward into his chest instead of taking his head off.


    Rowan''s second knee touched the ground, his body nearly cut in half, the weapons the General struck him with, seemed to adhere to his flesh and try as he might, he could not pull them away.


    Another Ability that prevents healing by maintaining a constant damaging effect, the des are stuck to the flesh, and it is extremely difficult if not impossible to pull them out. Hmm¡­ The bloodline of the God of War, is indeed suited for the battlefield against enemies with powerful bodies.


    The Ouroboros Serpents were now a hundred-foot-long, and the General kicked Rowan on the back, making him fall face down to the floor.

 Chapter 108 Nascent Titan (2)

    <h4>Chapter 108 Nascent Titan (2)</h4>


    The General gritted his teeth and a bloody light bloomed around him, which coalesced into a vortex in his chest that resembled a bleeding open wound, and from this vortex, two twenty foot spearheads began to appear.


    The General cried out and made a throwing gesture with his hand, and the two spears vanished in a sh of red light, and pinned the two Ouroboros Serpent to the roof by their heads, silencing their roars.


    Rowan had to admit that his fighting experience was still too low and just because the General''s power levels may be simr to his own on paper, but their application of said powers was the difference between night and day.


    It was easy to forget that Rowan was at the Legendary State while the General was at the peak of Incarnation State.


    The two Ouroboros Serpents, however, were not dead, and as they trashed around, the massive spears began to crack.


    The General roared in anger and the red vortex in his chest expanded, and multiple gigantic spears flew from that open wound and began pinning the bodies of the Serpents.


    Rowan noticed he made sure not to kill them, but only pinned them to the walls, which was a brilliant move using the information he had avable to him. The General might look like the ssic Berserker, but he fought with a great eye for strategy.


    After shooting more than fifty giant spears in total, the General copsed on his knees, breathing hard. The bloody light around his body had dimmed, and he began eating multiple red crystals to replenish his bloodline essence.


    Augustus'' mind was in chaos, although it appeared as if he was dominating the fight, only he knew how difficult it was for him the entire time.


    Upon his first strike, he realized at thest moment that the bloodline essence he used on each of his swords would not even pierce through Rowan''s skin and in that single moment he sacrificed a thousand swords each to merge into a single sword, and with that, he was able to pierce his body.


    Before this battle, he had created more than a million swords, spikes and spears, but in less than three seconds he had nearly run out of weapons.


    To Pierce through the Dragons, he had to be even more excessive, as he had to sacrifice ten thousand spears just to fashion a spear big and strong enough to pierce through their bodies.


    To power his weapons, it required massive blood essence, and he had to push an entire storehouse of Aether in his every blow, for the physique of Rowan was too perverted.


    He was not a normal Incarnation State Dominator, and he was at the peak, he could fight on equal ground with ten other Incarnation State Dominator using his abundant experience and the power of his bloodline, but against Rowan, who was only a Legendary State being, he had exhausted all his Aether in three seconds!


    General Augustus almost felt like he was stabbing through a mountain of Divine Metal and not flesh and blood, and the opposing force of every stab he made was damaging his body.


    Rowan''s eyes all through this short confrontation were not the wary gaze of abatant, but the patient eye of a predator who was watching his prey exhaust all its energy. There was no fear in those eyes, only cold calction and amusement.


    The remnants of Augustus'' soul started to shiver. What bloodline did this bastard unlock, there was no record of such a bloodline in the Kuranes family archives and in all the surrounding worlds he knew, there was nothing like this.


    Rowan began tough.


    The Ouroboros Serpents suddenly stopped suppressing their growth and their bodies expanded to more than six hundred feet, which made the twenty-foot spears stabbing them resemble toothpicks.


    They could not grow any bigger because they had filled up the entire passageway, leaving only a small room for Rowan and the General.


    In the front of the General were the two gigantic heads of the Ouroboros Serpents, their cold gazes assessed him, and the glow from their eyes filled up the small space, behind him was the Mithril gates.


    The broken body of Rowan stood up, and he was enveloped in red mes, he gave the me his?essence, and it red bright, the General squinting his eyes against the sudden re of light.


    All the des sticking through his body melted into bloody water, and as if the clock were reversing back in time, his body seamlessly healed himself, and he was at his peak again.


    Rowan looked at his battered armor in irritation. He would take time to experiment with his essence to create clothes and armor, he could not go through life fighting all his battles, butt naked!


    He cracked his neck and raised the Axe to the General. "Ready for round two? I will no longer hold back."


    The General snarled, and his ck armor began detaching itself from his arm and formed twin ck pole arms, he twirled them, and crouched a little, readying himself.


    Rowan began pouring Essence into the Axe, and at the same time he released the Flesh Light, allowing it to cover the Head of the Axe, he diverted the stream of vitality into two, feeding both the Axe and the mes.


    Rowan shuddered and released the second me he had, Bone Fire.


    The green me raced down his arm and covered the Axe head, the two mes mixed and both of them repelled each other; they settled on each side of the Axe Head.


    One side of Envy burned with the red mes of Flesh Light, while the other burned with the Green mes of Bone Fire.


    The face of General Augustus went solemn, and he called up all the Aether he had just regenerated and his body glowing with red light, he charged at Rowan using Dash.


    He had underestimated this bastard a little too much, and he was going to burn the roots of his bloodline once more and cut him into pieces. "I am going to crush your flesh and drink your blood until thest drop!"


    Rowan''s reply was to release the vibrational waves that had been building inside Envy. He had poured his unlimited reserves of Vitality into the weapon, and Envy was screaming in his hands. He used no technique or any fancy moves, Rowan just swung his weapon.


    There was a sound like cloth ripping and a visible vibrational wave erupted from Envy, the wave was many times faster than sound and swept through Augustus body and his charge was stopped as his entire body was lifted as if he were sted by a giant hammer.


    His body mmed into the Mithril gate behind him with a sound like ringing bells, and his armor and weapons all cracked and were sted to pieces, his face, and arm that were not protected were shredded until the bone; he was left with a gleaming red skull and remnants of a pair of skeletal arms devoid of any hint of flesh.


    The rest of his body that was protected by his armor was marginally protected as his skin was shredded off, but the single attack was not over.


    Augustus had barely had the time to scream when the second wave of force that erupted from that single blow, which was a wave of green fire that filled the entire room and rolled towards the General like a tide of green me.


    They swept past him, and he was reduced to smoking bones and the red mes followed and swept by, the air ripped and groaned, and the entire room was melted by more than six feet in depth, leaving the Mithril gate.


    After the light subsided, what was left of General Augustus was a shriveled skull and part of his spine that had been pinned against the gate. His remnants fell on the floor and acrid smoke flowed from it. A gleaming silver bangle rolled across the floor towards Rowan.


    Rowan paused and examined Envy with mute shock.

 Chapter 109 Nascent Titan (3)

    <h4>Chapter 109 Nascent Titan (3)</h4>


    Rowan had underestimated his abilities to aughable degree, as his greatest insufficiency was information, although he acknowledged that his bloodline was powerful, he did not really understand by how much.


    Rowan had never actually understood the operation of his bloodline or where he really stood in the power dynamics of the universe, but as a newly born Empyrean who was growing at an astonishing rate, he would soon begin uncovering all the truths of his existence.


    Also, with a series of unique coincidences, he had unknowingly evolved this already powerful bloodline to greater heights than he could have ever imagined, and if he truly understood the significance of some of the words on the Primordial Record, he could be more bold in his activities, or he might wrap himself inside his shell, as the knowledge of the forces he dabbled into, could lead gods to madness and shake the foundations of the multiverse.


    It was unknown if the ignorance of his bloodline and the powers that dwelled within him, would be a boon or a curse.


    Yet, looking at Envy in his hand, he began to understand a little bit about the ridiculousness of his powers.


    He had first thought his strength wouldy in his endurance, due to the impossible Constitution granted to him by his bloodline, he wanted to pattern his fighting style around exhausting his enemies, confident in the knowledge that he could never really grow tired.


    With the insane regenerative factor of the Ouroboros Bloodline, he had a nigh infinite stamina, he would be able to exhaust anyone to death giving enough time. The issue of his lifespan had been solved, and now he was not afraid of a battle of attrition, but he weed it.


    Yet, he had been slowly umting strength and power without his realization.


    His weapon Envy was a mysterious weapon that gave him the ability to manipte vibrational forces, coupled with the two mes he wielded that were clearly more powerful than any mortal mes, plus his unlimited Essence and if he added his four Ouroboros Serpent to the mix, it became a scary array of powers that could challenge anything.


    Then it was possible that in the First Great Circle, he had no opponent, even if an army of First Circle Dominators went against him, he would bet on his victory. They could never wear him out, his eyes should turn towards higher powers and whatever mysterious abilities they might hold.


    After all, even with his impressive regeneration, it was possible for a godlike Dominator to teleport his sorry a*s to the center of the sun, he did not think at his level of power he could survive such a move.


    With more Soul Points he could continually increase his abilities, but he wanted to rapidly destroy the Control Hub before upgrading his bloodline once more because he would be in a state of weakness for at least an hour.


    He realized, no matter how powerful he could grow to be inside the Nexus, he was still on the enemy''s chessboard, he would only know true victory if he escapes.


    He expected his bloodline to evolve once more, when he pushed five thousand Soul points into it, but if he followed the experience he had evolving into the Four Headed Ouroboros, his Serpents would be disabled for an hour at the least, as they assist in birthing the fifth Ouroboros Serpent.


    His current level of his power did not make him conceited, he still had enough Soul Points to be even stronger, and he slowly began adding Soul points to his Ouroboros bloodline, and his body began to shake and release steam.


    The budding fifth heart inside his chest began to grow, and Rowan walked slowly, for with every second, the power inside his body was increasing as his body was renewed in each second.


    His shoulder-length hair began growing longer, until it reached the middle of his back, his body became even more refined every second, it was not an understatement to say Rowan was changing himself with every passing moment.


    Rowan''s n was to push 4,999 Soul points into his Ouroboros bloodline, priming the bloodline for evolution. He could rapidly increase his power and still not be debilitated in case of an emergency.


    Rowan wanted to maximize his efficiency, so he sent a single Ouroboros Serpent in the direction of theke; his Serpents had detected huge amounts of objects radiating energy at the bottom of theke.


    He sent the One-eyed Ouroboros Serpent, of all his Serpent, this one was the most discreet, and because he knew Lamia was near theke, the Serpent had to be a smooth operator.


    Since he could not directly control the Serpents, Rowan was learning to maximize their utility using the varied traits all of them possess.


    When he had a few moments of peace, he would push thatst point into the bloodline toplete the next evolution, and by then he would be expecting a new Ouroboros Serpent.


    The boost from each bloodline evolution was not simply additional, but rather an exponential increase; his Serpents went from seventy feet long to a thousand feet long with a single evolution.


    Who knows how massive they would grow to be in the next evolution, maybe they would be ten thousand feet long or more, and further along his path, what more excitement awaited him?


    At that time, it was not unreasonable for his Serpents to swallow an entire, if their growth size remained stable, the thought of holding sized Serpents inside his heart felt too fantastical to imagine every so often.


    Even though many thoughts went through his mind, with his Spirit, it urred in less than a second.


    The Spatial Artifact in the shape of a bangle wanted to roll past him, but he stopped it with his foot, and bent down to pick it up, he had been eyeing it a while back, and was amazed that it was still wless despite the beating it received from him.


    The ground suddenly shuddered as if an earthquake was urring, Rowan released his Perception to investigate, but soon rxed when he realized that the quake was a result of his actions.


    The Three-eyed Ouroboros Serpent he tasked with devouring the Control Hub, had finished consuming the entire Northern section of the Control Hub, a wall of Davross thousands of feet in breadth had been consumed.


    Rowan had to be quick and destroy or neutralize the stone housing the Sigil, for this ce wasing down, even as the fourth Ouroboros Serpent went closer to that goddess, he began to prepare himself for any eventualities, as he continued increasing his bloodline potency with Soul points.


    The action from the Serpent increased, causing an increasing range of earthquakes that shook the entire Nexus and deep groans emerged from the ground.


    The Ouroboros Serpent had its mouth open and was gleefully consuming, not caring about the devastation to the surroundings, its massive thousand-foot shape, churned the earth and turned rock to dust. The speed of its devouring increased with every passing moment, as it was bing bigger!


    The Ouroboros Serpent was not growing because of what it was eating, everything it ate turned into energy that was allocated to the World Engine Seed. It was growing because Rowan was continuously improving his bloodline.


    Every single Soul point that Rowan poured into his bloodline affected him, but not as much as his Serpent, it appears as if the real beneficiaries of growth in the Legendary State were not Rowan''s body, but his Serpents.


    A flood of soil and rock surged into the Control Hub, and on the surface of the ground, the effects were more apparent as the entire town shuddered and massive rifts began to form on thend, one of those rifts extended towards the manor and cracked it into two.


    The entire Nexus was being destroyed at a visible rate by a single Ouroboros Serpent.

 Chapter 110 Nascent Titan (4)

    <h4>Chapter 110 Nascent Titan (4)</h4>


    The water of theke exploded upwards as massive waves were lifted hundreds of feet into the skies.


    The lights in the eye of Lamia shined as the barrier covering theke began to dim. She made a gesture with her hands and her Champion began attacking the spikes inside the numerous eyes on her hair.


    He began to steadily pull them out; it could be noticed that the barrier over theke was linked to the Control Hub, and as the Serpent consumed it, the barrier over Lamia was weakening.


    This child is performing far better than she would have ever thought. He was surely the best pawn she had on hand. She knew of no one else inside the Nexus that could perform this task better than he could. Not even that fool ying Soldier.


    Her mouth went crooked as she grinned widely.


    Lamia opened her mouth and the countless bones at the bottom of theke began to stir and slowly began arising and surged into her open mouth.


    Her stomach began to slowly expand, until it seemed as if she was twelve months pregnant! Yet for the number of bones she had consumed it should be farrger.


    This continued for a while before thest of the bones entered her mouth, she frowned for this was hardly the amount she was expecting, and most importantly, her most prized possessions were not among them.


    What she had just gathered were only the surfaceyers of the bones at the bottom of theke, and although they were the most plentiful, most were simply the bones of mortal or weak Dominators of the first circle.


    Her real prize dwelled deeper within the bones, where the remains of powerful Dominators of the second and third circle rested, numerous demons and various powerful creatures alsoy there and chief among them was a fourth Circle Dominator, a being only second to a god.


    An awful premonition began to grow in her heart and her eyes prated the gloom, she saw the remnants of a tail slipping back into the ground.


    Lamia''s eyes burned with fury before she settled, and a strange smile bloomed on her face. There were some things this child should not eat, else he would pay the prize.


    The darkness Rowan encountered inside the Control Hub that was seemingly dispelled began to appear around the bulging stomach of Lamia.


    She began patting her stomach and crooning a gentle song, as her hair started to wave in the air like massive piles of snakes.


    Her stomach began to grow cold, as flecks of ice began forming around it, she began to create real Abominations, not the paltry shadows she was forced to make before, and inside the Nexus, she was hidden from the eyes of the gods, and no one was here to stop her from creating what had been forbidden from her for so long.


    ?


    Rowan ced the investigation of the Spatial Artifact on hold as he walked to the remains of the General, his perception swept through the charred bones, and he detected no sign of life. Yet, there was a problem, as the General was not dead, for Rowan had not harvested his soul.


    At his final moment, Rowan felt a pulse in the General''s soul before it vanished, but since that soul was now extremely weak, Rowan had felt its passage, and knew it was not far from him, the General was likely still within the Nexus.


    Envy began to shriek, it was a shrill metallic sound that could make heads explode around it for miles. The sound was the rage of a weapon that had been denied its price.


    But not for long. Rowan felt the Axe beginning to release a subtle pulse, and like a bloodhound, the Axe began to breathe!


    It was a steady inhtion that drew upon a new ephemeral concept left behind by the General, and it was fear. With Envy, Rowan now knew the color of fear, it was yellow, and it reminded him of an Abomination''s blood.


    Unexpectedly it''s movements ceased and Rowan felt an image branded in his consciousness, it was a wisp of a Soul that was in the process of possessing a soldier who sat on arge horse - like creature, a momentter, Rowan recognized the creature as a Rhor, and their location should be at the forest, west of the manor.


    The General was like an undying vermin. Even though Rowan knew someone like this would have his lifesaving means, this was just ridiculous. The General had easily left his body behind and possessed another, but should it be this effortless?


    After thinking about it for a short while, he saw a simr feature in both the possessed soldier and the General, which was the armor. Rowan noticed that apart from the color that set them apart and some minor embellishment, they were still made from bones.


    The poor soldier did not know he was being possessed and Rowan hardly med him, the Nexus was falling apart and pandemonium was everywhere, Rowan hoped that the people he left behind would have a marginal amount of protection from the chaos, also he sent the One-eyed Serpent to protect them.


    He should hunt the General next and kill him, but he should first protect the weak. He had sworn an oath to their dead families, and it was not so long ago that he was human, he could not easily forget his roots in the blink of an eye.


    Envy finally settled after locating her prey, Rowan could feel an intense sort of anticipation from the Axe.


    In the vision the Axe showed him, there had been other soldiers there, with simr armor, that meant Rowan would have to wipe them out at once, before they spread out or escape the failing Nexus, if the General would just keep hopping bodies that were spread far out, it was possible that he might escape.


    Rowan frowned, his ns to allow a single Ouroboros Serpent to consume the entire Nexus for the energy may not be possible with unknown outside interference, hemanded the single Serpent behind him to consume the Mithril gate and reveal what was behind it.


    Stepping on the charred skull of the General, he crushed it into ash, and drove his Spirit into the Spatial Artifact he held and discovered that there was a tenaciousyer of Spirit permeating the Artifact.


    After attempting to grind his way through the Spirit barrier, he had limited sess, for if he were to use this method, judging by the density of the Spirit power inside, it would take him at least a decade to grind his way through it.


    Rowan was stumped for a while, before he decided to use his Spatial Sight to investigate the Artifact. Using the same trick he used inpressing the vibrational wave and the mes from Envy, he molded his Spatial Sight around the Artifact.


    The first thing he saw was a stunning 3D view of the entire bracelet, it was silver and appeared to be wless, but as he zoomed in closer, he saw an image of a cube and iid in tiny letters were the word: Mist Tower.


    Rowan guessed this must be thebel of whomever produced this Spatial Artifact, and pushed more of his Sight into the bracelet, until it expanded to the size of a building in his perception.


    Yet, he still went deeper, until the wless state of the bracelet became packed with bumps andrge mystical trails that resembled a river filled with purple luminous particles that were fixed in a rigid position, but were still vibrating in a mysterious pattern.


    Rowan did not understand what he was seeing, and he scrutinized this trail of purple particles if he could see any hint of how to break it open without crushing the bracelet.


    When the Ouroboros Serpent finished consuming the Mithril gates, he wore the bracelet on his left arm; he would experiment on how to open itter.


    As the gate was consumed in its entirety, Rowan finally saw what was behind it, and he paused in contemtion.


    There was another temple behind this gate.

 Chapter 111 Nascent Titan (final)

    <h4>Chapter 111 Nascent Titan (final)</h4>


    Absomet hummed merrily as she tore through the skies,


    "What does a girl have to do, to get into your life


    I have tried everything, yet you won''t make me your wife¡­


    Runnin'' out of patience, so I''ming for your life.


    Come on, baby, let''s y at the edge of my knife¡­


    They say we''re crazy, but we just love the strife¡­¡­."


    Absomet was moving at a frightening speed, and had covered half the continent. Due to her bulk, she had to fly outside the atmosphere in space, else with her speed and mass, her passage across thend would tear the continent to pieces and kill off every mortal and Dominator in the First Circle. Absomet was the size of arge city.


    Her voice was sting throughout space, casually breaking thews of the void, for her voice could be clearly heard everywhere in space, and it moved faster than the speed of light. She was the only being in Trion that would ever do something this mboyant.


    Because at the height she flew across, you could see the entire, and it was a massive beyondparison. If Rowan were here, he would find that the was simr to the size of the Sun in his previous life¡ªTrion was a Major World, and in the entire universe there were only seventy-seven Major worlds.


    Beneath a Major World was a Minor world, and there were trillions of those in the Universe, and above a Major World was a Realm World or Supreme World. There were only four known Realm/Supreme worlds.


    Absomet flew in the void of space, and above her were purple clouds filled with massive lightning bolts, the rumblings from the cloud filled the entire void and served as a barrier.


    The cloud shrouded the entirety of Trion like an umbre, and it could only be seen when you exit above the Exosphere of the.


    Dwelling above that cloud was a gigantic Wooden Pce¡ªThe dwelling of God King Golgoth. He who reigned supreme above every other gods.


    There were fourteen moons hovering over the pce and each of them shone with a different light. Trion originally had fifteen moons, but the God King took away fourteen of them, leaving only one to shine its light on the.


    She could not leave her ce at the tip of the continent for long, but she was overdue for a vacation anyway. Even if her absence would lead to some conflicts at the border and maybe a few cities were ughtered, she would return to right the mistakes made by the ipetents, whose purpose was only to be sheltered by her.


    She missed the freedom of a casual stroll, and from up here, everything below seemed so meaningless, but that thought only shed for the briefest of moments in her mind.


    She was a creature of War. The tip of the spear for Tiberius, and her existence would have little meaning outside the fields of battle, but over the long millennia, it felt nice to let one hair out a bit, maybe she would visit her shy brother and y some naughty games with him after this trip was over.


    How her back aches from carrying the human species along. She needed these strange and amusing events now and then to break the tedium of her awesome self keeping life in bnce. Keeping the Empire safe.


    For her might wereparable to a god, and in some instances she was even more powerful, due to the singr purpose of her creation¡ªWar.


    Trion was not a world at peace, from this height you could see that a fifth of the was covered in darkness and even the light of the sun could not prate that gloom.


    Even from space, it was possible to hear the endless quakes and reverberation sting from that darkness, endless fiery mushroom clouds bloomed inside the darkness like fireflies, only to be shrouded once more.


    Massive abominable figures moved through the darkness, visible even from space, and alongside them were massive towers that resembled battleships, and theybated on a thousand battlefronts.


    Millions of lives, screaming, dying, inside an orgy of violence that painted space-time with an endless brutality. It was impossible for a mortal to fathom a war such as this, their entire lifespan would be spent on an insignificant portion of the battlefield.


    Only Dominators at the Third Circle, with a lifespan of five thousand years, could begin to understand the battle that was being fought here.


    For inside that darkness was the endless war waged for thest twenty thousand years, against invaders from the stars, they had entrenched their roots inside Trion, and for thest twenty thousand years, the battle on the two continents they snatched had not stopped.


    Not for a single moment.


    For the darkness swirled and contorted, and it was slowly growing, only the wall of flesh and blood slowed it advance. The amount of blood spilled on this battlefield would drown a Minor world.


    The soul fluctuations from General Augustus were now very close, and it was disturbingly close to those blightednds.


    She would arrive shortly.


    Now what would Augustus be doing in the asshole of the Empire?


    ?


    Rowan''s perception swept through the temple, and reaffirmed his observations that it was all the same. The same goddess statue, same altars, even down to the yellow crystals on the ceiling and the walls, it created a weird mental echo inside his head, as if he was at the same ce with his consciousness split in two.


    The only change was rted to Maeve, for her double was not here with him, or he may have suspected he was inside a mirage.


    Deciding on a whim to match his position with that of his serpent, in other to bnce out their collective vision, he took a few steps to the side, and if he were to move a few steps forward¡­ There¡­ He would be in the same position with his Serpent.


    The World suddenly lurched and everything shed bright, he was disoriented for a fraction of a second, and the Ouroboros Serpent that was far from him, appeared beside him.


    Rowan was a little bewildered, but after sweeping his senses through the temple he discovered that in some mystical process, the two temples had been merged together.


    He had no idea why, or how it happened, but the most important thing was that everything inside the temple remained the same, and that meant, the Sigil was no longer far from him.


    Maeve was no longer far from him.


    Rowan slowly walked up to her, "Hey, how have you been?" He was surprised that his voice cracked a little. Simr to the vision he had, she was also kneeling, and this posture struck a chord in his heart.


    He waited for a response and did not receive any, and he chuckled deprecatingly, "It''s all okay now, I''m doing fine, I''m now much stronger now, and we can both leave this ce with everyone left, I am sorry that some of them may have perished, and I failed to live up to the promises I made, ahead of us is the exit¡­ Maeve?" Rowan walked up to her and touched her shoulders, he wanted to turn her around, but he found out he couldn''t.


    It was as if she became heavier than a mountain, a bizarre field shrouded her body, and only when he touched her could he really sense it. Maeve began to speak, and Rowan''s heart fell, for the voiceing out of her mouth was not hers.


    It was a voice enveloped in age, and Rowan had a sensation that he was listening to a sound not only from a distant ce, but from a distant time too. The sounds came out like cracked whispers.


    "Young master, I apologise for my absence, but I have kept your clothes folded, and your meal is still warm, let me fetch it for you. I slipped a jug of wine beneath the gaze of your mother, make sure you take it while it still cold for the best taste!"

 Chapter 112 Clash of Titans

    <h4>Chapter 112 sh of Titans</h4>


    She stood up slowly as if she was a rusted robot going through a long forgotten motion, his perception wrapped around her body, and he could see the struggles she went through with every motion.


    Her single muscles on her body were straining against what was inside her, and he could not help because the field surrounding her seemed indestructible to his perception.


    Maeve had never given up, she continued fighting whatever was inside of her, Rowan thought that it was most likely whatever was inside her had been dormant, and when they saw his growing ability they sought to bring him to order, by controlling her actions.


    Yet, they must have underestimated her Spirit, his painting showed that they had broken her body in countless ces. She was not like him, the blows must have been extremely painful, but that did not stop her from fighting for a single instant, she had made a promise to him, and she would always persevere to keep it.


    Maeve began to walk to one of the altars and Rowan once again held her shoulders, his voice was wrapped in fury, "Whoever you are, that dwells inside her body, release her, and I promise¡­ of all my enemies, only you, will I not kill. Whatever games you are ying with her body stops now. She is not yours."


    Yet, her movements did not stop, her steps were mechanical, and her eyes struggled inside her sockets. Rowan set his feet and made an effort to hold her.


    His attempt to stop her movement was futile, even as she walked slowly, it was like trying to hold back a raging storm with your bare hands, her body was wrapped by an ephemeral force he could barely detect, and they stopped his hands from reaching her.


    She continued speaking, it was as if it was all she could do, as if every word she spoke was like she had fought an endless battle for right to speak those words. Rowan roared in fury.


    "Young master, you get cold at this time of the year, and yet you always refuse to close your windows, you said you always preferred the natural light of the sun and moon, but don''t you see that you make your mother worry so, and I don''t know if she could cope if you got sick."


    Rowan''s blood was beginning to erupt, and his Serpent released deep growls that began to shake the air, as fury and helplessness threatened to overtake his senses, he pressed everything down and focused and released her from his grasp.


    Maeve reached the massive fifty-foot tall altar, and she slowly began to climb it, her fingers dug into the wood, and she dragged herself up the altar, her legs dangling below her like two pairs of loose sticks.


    Rowan groaned in frustration and turned towards the blue stone in the goddess grasp, giving a mentalmand, the Ouroboros Serpent beside him flew towards it but was bounced back by an invisible field.


    He saw that Maeve paused, before she started climbing faster, sensing an opportunity, Rowan began pouring essence into Envy, andmanded the second Ouroboros Serpent to directly attack the altars.


    The force had built up in the Axe, and judging that it was barely enough, he released it towards the altar Maeve was climbing, the air in front of him shimmered as the vibrational force mmed into the altar like a bomb.


    Whatever material the altars were made up of was very durable, as the blow could only shave off some slight shavings of the wood, but it did the most important part and shook Maeve down from the altar.


    He loathed the thought of hurting her, for apart from his mother, she was the only family he had.


    She fell down while shrieking like a bat out of hell,nding on all fours, she began to scuttle back towards the altar.


    He turned towards the goddess statue where the Ouroboros Serpent was straining to reach, and he told it to stop holding back, and they both roared, which was so loud, that a visible wave of force exploded from their mouths, and they began to grow.


    In less than two seconds they were more than seven hundred feet and a single Ouroboros Serpent mped its jaws around the entire statue of the goddess, the invisible field began to throw outrge sparks and emit a shrill sound like metal beingpressed.


    Needle sharp teeth as long as thirty feet inched closer to the statue with every passing moment and the other Ouroboros serpent charged towards the altars as Rowan ran after Maeve, thankfully her speed was still slow, and he tackled her to the ground.


    He immediately noticed that the surrounding field had decreased in strength, and it should be because he was attacking the statue with his serpent and whatever powers were used to hold the force field around her body were being diverted to protect the goddess statue.


    The Ouroboros serpent attacking the goddess statue roared again in fury as its size increased once again, the goddess statue zed like a torch as the force exerted by the Serpent had increased a hundredfold.


    The bite from the Ouroboros Serpent did not only carry a - crushing force, its teeth were supernaturally sharp, it was the sharpest thing Rowan hade across, it was able to slice through Davross and Mithril with ease, and the most important aspect was the devouring force behind it.


    The Ouroboros Serpent was not just attempting to crush the statue, Rowan rapidly glimpsed at the Primordial Record and seeing the rapidly rising energy points, he understood that it was also devouring the energy in the fields protecting the goddess statue.


    His hands could finally reach Maeve, and as he was behind her, he wrapped his arms around her body and held her while she was shrieking.


    A loud explosion happened when the second Ouroboros Serpent bit through half of an altar with a single bite, rapidly swallowing it, it went for the remaining and gulped it down, turning towards the next altar, it was now sorge it did not need to move it entire body, just stretching its neck was enough to reach the second altar and that too was summarily consumed.


    Maeve''s body began to vibrate as if she were being electrocuted, tears of blood began running out her eyes and her screams became more piercing.


    Her condition worsened as the Ouroboros Serpent bit closer to the statue, her falling life force made Rowan understand that his actions were killing her.


    His Serpent paused, and Maeve began to speak, her voice was low and each word she spoke brought blood out of her mouth, until her chest was soaked with blood,


    "Do you remember young master, the time when you were still a child, barely nine years. You would always choose to read thergest books you saw, and even though you would spend weeks trying to find the meaning behind the archaic terms and long-winded writings, you always persevered."


    "You would sit in your chair by the hearth, and you would read until you fell asleep¡­"


    Rowan began tough, it was slow at first, and it went higher in pitch, "Shut your fu*king mouth! So, this is how Sigils works, it''s a very intriguing idea, and its execution is superb, but I''m afraid you made many mistakes¡­ You don''t sound like my hand maiden, and this story you are telling me is of no consequence for in her own way, she had told me her goodbyes a long time ago, and I am not the Rowan you once knew"


    Through the jaws of the Ouroboros Serpents, he saw the eyes of the goddess statue shake, and the marble around the eyes cracked and real eyes zing with an unearthly madness were revealed beneath.

 Chapter 113 Clash of Titans (2)

    <h4>Chapter 113 sh of Titans (2)</h4>


    Rowan pointed Envy at the statue, "So, you are alive¡­ but, it would not for long."


    The eyes of the goddess statue zed like the sun, the shielding around the statue lost power after it had all been drained away, it released itsst few shes of light before disappearing and then the jaws of the Ouroboros Serpent closed around it with a resounding crash.


    The goddess statue exploded, and the top half flew in the air, her zing eyes still gazing at Rowan with a mindless fury and wickedness that seemed to carry weight, when the second Ouroboros Serpent came from behind and swallowed it.


    There was nothing in creation, these Serpents would not eat.


    They both roared and turned to thest altar, where they fought to grab the biggest bite. Rowan pondered, what was that creature? Was it a golem or the statue of a goddess?


    The body of Maeve went still in his hands, and her breathing ceased, Rowan checked for any signs of life and saw none, he did not know what to feel right now, as he had been expecting something like this, and in his own way he had mourned her.


    The vision that Envy gave him, allowed him toe to terms with his intuition and resolved a bit of the concerns he had.


    Rowan gently dropped her behind him, when he had checked her body for life signs, he had noticed many cracks on it, inside her body, her heart had shattered to pieces, he could see fragments of Sigils around it.


    The part of him that was of the prince began to mourn, and Rowan clenched his teeth and turned to the blue stone. Whatever grieving he would do should be outside this ce.


    The blue stone that the statue held aloft, seemed to float for a while, defying gravity, it rotated slowly in the air, as if a malevolent will kept it afloat, not wanting it to reach his hand.


    Rowan filled his Axe with Essence and swung it at the floating stone. With a shrill scream filled with rage that emanated from all around him, the blue stone fell and cracked open, leaking a noxious yellow fluid.


    Rowan began to walk towards it, as he readied his Axe.


    His mind was in chaos about what he had seen, and the awareness that his paranoia was correct. The roots of the Sigils were deeper than what the surface revealed.


    He suspected that Lamia knew how truly deep this pile of deception went, but she used him as a pawn, as long as he caused more destruction inside the Control Hub, she would find ways to escape.


    There was a deeper reason why the General thought he could lure Rowan down into the depths of the Nexus if he mentioned the presence of the people Rowan was protecting.


    A reason why, even though he was in a protected and sealed location, he was rtively left to his devices to discover and fight the monsters inside.


    A reason why the people around him were so self-sacrificing. They gave their all, even their souls, to protect him.


    It was all so glorious, the speeches, the battles, the sacrifices, the tales of loss and sorrow, it was all so beautiful in its performance, enough to bring tears to the eyes.


    Yet, it was all smoke in a mirror. It was a carefully crafted fantasy, and it all had a singr purpose, to drive into his heart a love of this ce and its people.


    It was how the Sigil works, it was how they could tie down pages of the Primordial Record. If the host of the Singrity allowed all this emotion inside of him, epted them and kept them in his heart, they would have a stake inside the Singrity.


    Willingly or not, he had been condemned to be their pawn.


    Rowan the prince was a perfect candidate, he was a despised and weak prince, whocked the fundamental attributes to seed in this world¡ªPower. He could not walk the pathways of power, he was too weak to hold his birthright, as the descendant of a god.


    Even though he grew to be emotionally intelligent and resilient, it must have been really hard for him to cope at first, to see others easily seed when you are destined for failure.


    To have no friends among the nobility, no lovers, only the sce of cold books on rainy nights.


    He had only two people who cared for him, his mother and his maid, and they all tried to fill his life with light and love, and he took them as his source of strength and contentment.


    Yet, Rowan was never a bitter child even as he grew to adulthood, he was intelligent enough to be content with what he had.


    He may never experience the joys of feeling Aether roaming in his veins, may never get to hold out his palm and allow a fireball to appear out of thin air, he had seen his mates do the same, and those younger than him, he was cursed to be a mortal, in a family of gods.


    But for the prince, he had enough, a good mother and a loyal maid, who had sworn to protect him, until he grew old and his mortal life ceased. He was okay with the short span of years that was his dues as a mortal.


    He did not expect to marry or bear children, he did not expect positions or adtion, it was enough for him to wake up and be with his books, while knowing he had the love from his mother, it may have been a dull life, but Rowan the prince loved it.


    When all those were ripped away from him, he fell into despair, and he became destabilized.


    When he was provided an opportunity to change his life, to save his mother. Who would me him for choosing that option?


    He left all theforts he hade to know, and entered a world he had little knowledge of, only to be a tool for his father to grow his powers, he died in despair believing he had failed, but someone else had taken his ce.


    To reinforce the control over him, as far as he could tell, the n was for him to be given a semnce of power, and a tragedy for him to manage and control, they gave him a people he could protect and care for.


    All for the purpose of using him, not only to ess his Bloodline Source, but to control the Singrity.


    He was the doorway to ess the Primordial Record, and his emotions were the backdoor the Sigils used to control him and the Singrity.


    There was only a single mistake, a one in a trillion-chance event that happened, a new soul came to reside inside the body of the prince.


    He became Rowan Kuranes, yet he was not, and his descent brought with it, new variables, abilities, and bloodlines. He became a square peg in a round hole, he was unable to fit the mold given to him.


    Which was a good thing, for it gave him time to breathe above the surface of the lies, but terrible news for him, if it were to be discovered by anybody else, at least until he could defend himself.


    From the first moment he felt his body begin to react under his father''s touch, and his emotions going haywire, it was the first time in his life where he felt a total fear that was impossible to articte.


    Even waking up in a pile of bodies bearing his own face was not as mind-bending as feeling his body work against him. From that moment on, Rowan knew he had to prepare for the worst.

 Chapter 114 Clash of Titans (3)

    <h4>Chapter 114 sh of Titans (3)</h4>


    Even the threat of his fading lifespan was easier to bear for at least he could see it, although he ended up misunderstanding the numbers, but at least he survived.


    But if he were to grasp something he could not properlyprehend, he would have to make sacrifices and push his mind to perform tasks he had never done before, he had to evolve to be a yer as a pawn.


    So, he yed the game.


    Ever yed a role so well, you became the thing you yed as?


    It was an important distinction to note that, while the memory of the prince was still blurry, he was sure there was a reason for that¡­ His own, however, was not.


    It could be argued that habits and characters are created from memories, and if you carefully scrutinize the life of the reincarnated Rowan, you would find that he had little reasons to fight for those around him.


    At the moments before his transmigration, he had given up on life, the future was a bleak prospect, with nothing on his horizon but endless backbreaking work, and of him dying in a small corner, with his corpse probably left to rot for weeks, before the smell drive people to bury what was left.


    He really had such a fatalistic mindset, where he saw no satisfaction in life, but Rowan epted this part of him. He did not deny his warped worldview or hypocritically im he was perfect when he was not.


    Not only that, but he simply made a list¡ªCalled it, The List of ss. Inside he kept all the sh*t that would break his spirit, he kept all his pains and suffering and just¡­ continued with life.


    He had been hurt terribly, physically and emotionally, he had been broken, betrayed, and he just kept it inside the list. Every day, he would arise at the break of dawn and continue with his existence until the sunset.


    He did notin or argue with the card life had dealt him, he had tried that before, and it did not work,ints only brought him pain, so he just kept carrying on as best as he could, and as far as he knew, it was him against the world, either he breaks or the world does.


    His memory returned to the moment he unlocked the Ouroboros Bloodline, the vision of an Empyrean tearing apart a, and although he did not admit it then, he suspected it was his world.


    The Primordial Record could only create a Record for something intrinsically connected with the life of its host, or in his case, the death of its host.


    So, in a manner of speaking, his previous world broke first before Rowan did.


    This strange world would not break Rowan, and so, with the tiny snippets of information he gathered, he began building a mental folder of those times when he felt he was not in control of himself, and as his spirit increased it became easier for him to spot and understand those moments.


    He yed along, and slowly came to be the role he was ying, and he would have fallen off, if not for his weird soul which kept him in bnce.


    The first time the Third Prince held him, and he began to cry, he had felt the leash around his neck, when he awoke and Maeve told him about the world of Dominators, he had felt the leash tighten, when the infestation of the Abominations started, it tightened again¡­.


    When he was given the Axe¡­


    The hopeful cries of the people¡­


    Maeve''s care and devotion¡­


    The valiant spirit shown by those who had lost so much¡­


    The Sigils he came to discover did not affect just him, although he was the primary candidate, it also affected the people inside the Nexus in various degrees, it could create within a realistic sensation or emotion that it was difficult to tell the difference between what it fed to you and what was your true self.


    It was as if everyone inside the Nexus was a puppet, with most not aware that they were dancing on a puppet string. But these were real people with real emotions and no matter how distorted their beliefs had been channeled to uphold the agenda of the wicked, it does not take away from their sacrifice.


    Although he could not tell if their every action was done willingly, he would ept their care, he would be a hypocrite if he could enjoy the benefits of their goodwill, while spitting on their faces.


    Even as a powerful Empyrean, it was an uphill battle to iste his true feelings from the influence of the Sigil, talk less the mortals.


    Reaching the blue stone, he nudged it with his leg, turning it over to reveal the rupture. The weight was lighter than he thought it would be.


    The fumes it released made him gag, it was so strong that he knew it would be poison for any mortal or first Circle Dominator.


    Rowan felt a constant tingling all over his body, and understood it was because he was rapidly healing from whatever toxic substance that this broken stone was giving out.


    Something inside the stone was quivering and pulsing. There was life inside of it!


    Rowan bent and seized the edges that were cracked open by the fall and pulled outward, barely holding back the intense sensation of nausea. This was not just a physical sensation, the smell was like a rot that could stain your soul, something utterly disgusting was inside this stone.


    Looking closer, the stone looks more like an egg. And the yellow fluid draining out resembled the yolk. He applied more pressure and the crack slowly extended.


    When the crack was wide enough, something slimy flowed out of the stone, covered by a yellow husk. The pulsing wasing from inside the husk. Rowan could not help but notice that the husk resembled a cocoon covered with pus.


    A feeling of dread came over him, knowing that this feeling wasing from the Sigil, but it was still so intense he felt like he was the one feeling it.


    Tired of this game, he shook his body and the sensation broke around him and flowed away. With the passing sensation came the faint feeling of intense hunger from the Primordial Record in his chest.


    Rowan touched his chest, the Primordial Record was sensing something it needed inside this cocoon. The other end of the Sigil was buried inside it.


    The pulsation from the cocoon increased as if it had sensed the desires from the Primordial Record, and a noxious stench of fear and malice radiated from the cocoon in unending streams.


    In a moment, it filled the entire temple and the yellow crystal that brought light inside the temple began to dim and die out. The crystal cracked in pieces and fell.


    The moment they cracked and fell apart, they released a blinding silver glow, which made Rowan recognize that these crystals were Ellium. A rare stone that grows in clouds, they drew their light from the stars, and they glowed with a bright light for centuries.


    Poets and lovers used it as a symbol of love, for Ellium would glow forever unless they were plucked from the cloud, and yet their light would still abide for centuries. Until the moment they gave out theirst light, it would never dim.


    Rowan was fully aware of the tales and lies that could be woven from something like that. It checked all the boxes for sappy nonsense.


    Yet, their lights were never supposed to dull, only quench. But the darkness and corruption of whatever was inside the cocoon had dimmed that light, and finally, it was killing it.


    Watching the dust of the falling Ellium shards, Rowan clenched his fist. Darkness began to cover the entire temple.


    The falling shards are almost like a premonition.


    Thest light went out, leaving Rowan and his Serpents behind with the dull throbbing of whatever was living inside the cocoon.

 Chapter 115 Clash of Titans (4)

    <h4>Chapter 115 sh of Titans (4)</h4>


    This darkness was simr to the one he first encountered inside the Control Hub. No, this was worse because he was directly in front of its origin.


    The pulsating mass in front of him seemed to be one with darkness, and its presence had drained all light from the world. It was total darkness that was akin to ck tar, it actively prohibited all light, leaving only a void, empty of all but¡­ Evil!


    What else would you call darkness that seemed to glory in pain and despair? The screams that wereing from the Sigils were silent because the darkness was consuming them.


    Inside this darkness made him feel like he was inside the jaws of a foul beast, and instead of eating him, it was tasting his fear, sucking them down and relishing every drop.


    But Rowan was not the same man he once was, his heart was also empty like the void, but where this darkness was filled with wickedness, despair,mentations and foulness, his void was just deep, possessing an unfathomable depth beyond reason. The darkness could only taste the fear from the Sigils, not him.


    Rowan willed it, and released Bone Rot. A tongue of green me appeared on his palm, and he slowly fed essence to the me, making it grow and expand.


    He almost had to push the mes with his will before it would grow, for the darkness was refusing any light to pass through, but what Rowan had in abundance was essence, his vitality was an unquenchable torch.


    It was not a matter of if the me could burn the darkness, for him, it was only how much vitality was needed.


    With every growth in his bloodline, Rowan always had to reevaluate his baseline, when he was a mortal, releasing all his vitality was equal to maybe half a percent of his current life-force. His Constitution had increased thousands of times over, and it showed in his ever-increasing essence store.


    Throughout his fights, even with Augustus, he had never gone beyond twenty percent of his essence being released at once, there were two reasons for that, the first was that he mostly released his essence from his hands into his weapon or technique, so he only had to release the essence generated in his arms alone.


    The second reason was that hecked control over his essence. If he were to release all his essence at once, it would be like a flood, it would escape from every spot in his body in an uncontroble manner, it would serve no purpose.


    This also affected his magical techniques too, like the mes, but they were easier to manage because unlike pushing his essence through his body, he only had to funnel his essence to the magical technique inside his Spirit.


    Technically, he should have no drawbacks in releasing all his essence into a particr technique, but he was held back by his Spirit, he could unleash all the vitality in the world but if his Spirit could not handle the strain, it would harmlessly scatter the technique.


    If he wanted to reach his full potential, then he must be able to unleash all of his essence in a controlled manner, it would instantly multiply his might to an unknown degree, but that was something for the future.


    Rowan began pouring vitality into Bone Rot, and the me responded with a growing whoosh, the darkness could no longer press down on the mes, and it began to brighten and grew evenrger.


    When the mes were at least six feet across andrge as a cow, he released it, and guided it with his Spirit, the bright mes went above him, releasing emerald light that pushed back the darkness.


    The light revealed the two heads of the Ouroboros Serpents behind him, they were on his right and left, and their heads were so enormous, only a small portion of their snouts could be clearly seen, and their massive eyes glowing through the darkness.


    The green me also revealed the cocoon, which was releasing a constant stream of darkness, most likely it was a defensive mechanism against him.


    Rowan released another ball of green mes and hovered it directly above the cocoon, he used a single finger to press against the cocoon, it was cold and slimy, and was not too tough.


    Although going by Rowan''s present standard of toughness, this cocoon was tougher than a sheet of stainless steel. Taking his finger away, the darkness and cold lingered on it, before his burning vitality dispersed it.


    Bringing up the Axe, Rowan shed down, and a man wrapped in a fetal position slid out of the cocoon. The skin of the man was chalk white, and there was no visible hair on his head, eyes, or skin. His eyes were closed and unsettling enough, when he breathed, his chest did not move, only his stomach.


    He had no belly button as a spectral cord of darkness was attached to it, that soon dispersed as Rowan tore through the cocoon, this detail struck him as vitally important


    On his hands and toes were ck nails shaped like ws that seemed to drink in darkness, and underneath his eyelids there seemed to be an orb radiating darkness, for slivers of ck glow escaped his closed eye.


    Rowan nearly knelt in pain, as the Primordial Record was pounding itself against his Spirit, it yearned to collect something from this individual.


    Wait a minute¡­ Rowan froze, as he pushed the head of the man to the side, so he could properly expose his facial features.


    The face was pale and smooth like an egg, and it was devoid of any facial hair, it had a high cheekbone and a strong jaw line, all its features put together was the face of Rowan.


    Why was a clone of him here? Although it contained some inhuman features, it was still him. Perhaps this could answer his question about how he saw so many bodies inside that room that had his face, but were not him.


    He was sure that if he checked those bodies, they wouldn''t have any belly buttons, could this be the reason his vitality was so weak when he awoke? That meant his essence was previously drained to create clones to test the effects of the Singrity on them.


    Rowan once thought about the reason he was chosen to undergo what was most likely a very rigorous experiment to merge the Singrity with him, knowing he could die at any moment if he was excessively strained. His Constitution was weak, but it did not mean he stillcked life-force.


    The most likely method if he thought about it was that they had extracted his essence to create clones of him, that process must be the reason he had regressed to a childlike body.


    Rowan did not doubt that they would be able to do something like this, and the reaction of the Primordial Record meant that there was something of itself inside this body, which was enough proof.


    A quick scan with his perception showed that this body was an exact copy of his previous body, Rowan shaking hands touched the face and the eyes of the man opened; it was green like a blooming field in summer.


    The eyes held confusion for a second before recognition set in, and Rowan saw understanding in those eyes. Whatever method was used to create these clones, it also gave them memories, "I¡­ I¡­ run, it''sing¡­you need to save¡­"


    It struggled to speak, as a tear ran down the side of his eye, but Rowan understood what he meant, he wished for him to escape saving himself.


    Rowan nodded at his clone, "It is okay¡­ look at me, I don''t need to run anymore, it is time for them to run."


    The clone must have recognized something in Rowan''s serpentine gaze, and slowly smiled, that was hisst expression before the light behind his eyes vanished, and the green eyes went ck. His familiar presence was gone, reced by the darkness, which came to inhabit it.


    The creature smiled at him.

 Chapter 116 Clash of Titans (5)

    <h4>Chapter 116 sh of Titans (5)</h4>


    Rowan did not know where his Rage stemmed from, but from the moment when those eyes opened, he had recognized himself, before it was crushed underneath by the darkness, it was like watching himself being killed all over again.


    Suddenly, he wanted¡­ needed to kill this thing, who was making a mockery of his body and soul.


    His Serpents were forbidden from touching it, he would butcher it with his hands.


    He kicked the creature''s arms open, exposing the chest as he lifted Envy. With one swift motion, he swung the Great Axe into the chest of the creature.


    The Axe was stopped by a raised hand, this creature seemed to have an impressive constitution, but the vibrational force that Envy carried shredded the limbs to mush, leaving ck bones, the next blow severed that limb at the elbow, and from the open wound it bled shadow and darkness. But it was still smiling.


    The eye of the creature opened wide, and Rowan was beginning to see bits of glowing red runes that reminded him of the hieroglyphics that were inside the Primordial Record; he would not let it unleash any move it was about to make.


    Rowan was already swinging Envy again, The Great Axe mming down with a metallic whine, the creature raised his other arm to block but was not fast enough and Rowan had put an extra oomph behind the blow.


    The Axe buried itself into its chest, and although its constitution was high, the chest exploded into gory bits, but Rowan was surprised that the bones beneath were still rtively fine, the Axe had only managed to dig a few inches deep into it.


    The bones were like ck metal and had tiny spikes all over it, and reminded Rowan of a lesser version of his bones.


    Rowan wrenched Envy back with a savage motion. He actively called up the Soul Reaver bloodline to pull out whatever soul was in this creature, but it was futile, for it felt nk¡­ Soulless.


    Disregarding that setback, Rowan kept swinging Envy,nding four heavy blows. The Constitution of this creature must be deceptive, or it was currently growing stronger, for Rowan felt he was cutting into a block of metal, its resistance was slowly increasing.


    He was aiming for the head, but the creature was slippery. With the limited space it had, it moved its body like a snake, making sure Rowan blows did not connect with the head. The ones that came close were deflected by it, although it lost nearly all the flesh in its remaining arm.


    The mouth of the creature opened and closed, as if it was searching for words or remembering how to talk.


    It would be a little difficult going for the head, so Rowan went for the next best option, the limbs, and with the next three blows managed to shred off the other arm and a leg at the knee. Reducing the mobility of the creature to near zero.


    Rowan was standing over it, and could finally get a clean shot at the head. Although it was tough, it did not seem to have an impressive healing factor, most likely because it was still growing and was not fully developed, so most of its abilities were not yet functional.


    The runes in the eyes of the creature became halfplete, and it seemed to be creating a book in its eyes, and a sense of danger filled Rowan, he paused for a fraction of a second, and the creature detected that slight misstep.


    The shadow brought its only leg up, rearing for a kick, Rowan was already reacting, he moved a little to the side, his motion was just right, and there was no extra wasted movement, he could not afford another blunder.


    The leg whistled past him sounding like the Crack of a whip, a blur to the rest of his senses. Rowan poured his essence furiously into Envy and willed the Red mes to cover the Axe Head, and also covered the red mes in a coat of green mes, creating a multiyer offensive move.


    He swung down hard, aiming for the neck, but the Shadow moved like mercury, dodging the blow, which was fine, for Rowan was expecting that motion from it. Envy bit into the shoulder, and instead of Rowan pulling the Axe back, he pressed his weight on it. Pushing all his strength and weight behind it.


    The Shadow opened his mouth in a Wordless scream, as it brought back its leg to kick again. This time Rowan did not dodge, he only braced himself, and angled his body so when the blow from the shadownded it pushed him back, but the motion drove Envy deeper into the chest of the Shadow.


    The creature must not have realized it''s folly, for he keptshing out with earth-shattering kicks, pushing Rowan back, mini shockwaves sting out from the impacts, but Rowan made sure all his weight was on Envy, and every shift backward tore into the creature, the vibration from the weapon acting like an electric saw, slicing through the extremely tough bones of the creature.


    The Red and Green mes were burning hard, but did not seem to do much. In Fact, it appeared to be fading. The darkness that poured out from the various cuts on the creature''s body was extremely cold. And the darkness had a corrupting effect on the mes, as Rowan noticed a bit of gray fire beginning to flood the mes.


    Rowan willed back the mes, there were still mysteries he wished to unearth from them, and he did not wish for the mes to be influenced in a negative manner.


    The mindless blow from the creature stopped, it must be aware of the damage it was causing itself, as the blows from it were beginning to weaken.


    Envy had nearly cut it in two, and the shadow and darkness pouring out from it was a congration. It burst out like a hurricane, and it nearly drove Rowan back, before he steadied himself.


    But Rowan had not finished with his attacks, all these while he was being pummeled, even though he had been using the force of the attack to cut the creature in two, what he had been focusing on was his mes.


    He did not only coat his mes around his weapon, but he created other balls of me and gathered them in his chest, where he began topress them, and when they became smaller he added more mes, and surprisingly, the blows from the creature assisted this effort.


    Every kick from it was like a hammer on apressed spring. Every blow condensed the mes and Rowan gathered more of it, until his Spirit began to buzz, and it felt as if his head was about to burst.


    During the endlesspression, the two mes had gone through a weird change and the two easily fused and created a silver me with a hint of red and green inside of it.


    It was impossible to hide the light from the mes again, as it bloomed like a sun in front of Rowan, driving away the darkness and the creature, seeing this light make its first sound, it was a shriek, as its smile ended and Rowan began to see panic in those eyes.


    Rowan could not even wrap his spirit properly around this me for it seemed to burn away its touch, he had created something that was truly destructive by chance.


    Although he could not control this me with his Spirit, it was barely enough to direct its path, and Rowan mmed it into the open wound of the creature.


    It was a one-sided fight, and Rowan would have it no other way, he was aware that this creature had the potential of being the most dangerous being inside the Nexus, for it had a growing copy of the Primordial Record in its eyes, and Rowan suspected that this was a hidden chess piece that even the General was not aware of.

 Chapter 117 Clash of Titans (final)

    <h4>Chapter 117 sh of Titans (final)</h4>


    The fireball''s descent parted the darkness gushing out of the chest of the creature and sunk into its chest, where it disappeared, and then like the dawn of a new day, silver mes erupted from the creature.


    It came with so much force that the fire rose up well over three hundred feet. It was a pir of mes that bore through the ceiling of the temple and drove Rowan back.


    The floor around the creature was depressed into a bowl, as the surrounding floor simply evaporated. The shriek from the creature ceased, as the pir of mes began to lessen.


    Suddenly, a figure leapt out of the glowing crater, it was covered in mes and had only a single leg, itnded on that leg and turned to Rowan, and it shrieked again, its lower jaw extended until it fell off, cutting out its screams.


    The figure shook and waved the stumps of its arms, as if trying to put out the stubborn mes, it nearly fell before it steadied and tried to run on a single leg.


    The creature did not go far, it could only hop five times, each time itnded, pieces of it fell off; it made weird sounds from its throat, as it attempted to jump for the sixth time, but Rowan Axe was waiting for it.


    The blow dug deep into its forehead, Rowan silently cursing at the hardness of the bones, but the blow had revealed the hidden darkness inside the head, and it was rapidly consumed by the encroaching silver mes, finally, the creature fell.


    The mes slowly began to die down, and Rowan peered down at the burning figure. It was now burnt to charcoal, and all the surface flesh had been turned to ash, except some stubborn patch of muscles, and the exposed bones glowed white-hot.


    What was left of it was a glowing skeleton, eyes that were now ck holes and pieces of squirming viscera.


    Yet, this creature still moved. In its eyes were the growing runes, and they were near eighty percentpletion.


    Rowan stepped on the Shadow, its movement was weak and slow, but Rowan knew that could change in a heartbeat if the runes in its eyes werepleted.


    He raised Envy up and swung down on the skull of the creature. Envy dug maybe two inches deep, Rowan forcefully pulled back the weapon, the skull seemingly holding it fast, but with his strength and Envy''s vibrational force, he pulled it out.


    Rowan was amazed at the tenacity of this creature. It was still fighting. It tried to bring the burnt stumps of its arms and legs to push Rowan off.


    BOOM!


    BOOM!


    BOOM!


    Rowan replied to its stubbornness with more blows from Envy, The sounds of the fallen weapon were like thunder. At the seventh blow he had nearly cut the skull in two, that was when he heard a sigh.


    "Wait¡­. My sweet boy!"


    Rowan did not pause. "I am not your boy."


    Three more blows separated the skull in two. And the dull twang of the Sigils snapping was such a beautiful sound to him.


    He felt an unknown weight drop off his Spirit, and he could not help but roar. He had taken the first step towards his freedom, he kept his tion aside as a new sensation struck him, it was of hunger¡­ An intense hunger like nothing he had ever felt before.


    It came from an unidentified location inside his body, and it was very infuriating, it was like a phantom pitch he was unable to scratch. He scrubbed through all his consciousness to drag it out of him.


    The Primordial Record had always existed in a strange state inside his body, neither physical nor ephemeral, he could ess it with his Spirit, but he could not necessarily touch it, if not for the tangible benefits he had received from the Singrity, he might have thought it was just a figment of his imagination.


    Now, the Primordial Record changed its state to a physical form, and Rowan felt its presence more clearly. It felt¡­ Alive!


    It was with a rapt fascination that he watched the Primordial Record crawl it way out of his chest. An oval opening appeared in his chest and the Primordial Record slowly came out.


    He did not think it might emerge physically, but he was mistaken. The Primordial Record resembled a ck book. There were no designs on the cover and judging by the width, it would be a book that contained maybe a hundred pages.


    When a portion of it came out of his body, its movement slowed. It appeared the Primordial Record was straining to leave his body, he was a little nervous because this was the source of his strength. If he loses this power, how would he be able to survive in this world?


    It took a little while before he nearlyughed in a self-deprecating manner, for if he really thought about it, he did not need the Primordial Record all that much any longer.


    It had already provided him with two Omnipotent bloodlines and as he had already escaped his most trying period, which was his lost lifespan, if he could leave this ce, then he could slowly develop his bloodline over the next millennia.


    His lifespan even in the Legendary State was 33,000 years, what sort of timescale was that! He would be able to achieve so much in that time frame.


    Even if the development of his bloodline increased at a turtle''s pace over the next tens of thousands of years, he would soon ascend to the Rift State, in due time, and his lifespan would inevitably increase as well.


    He could slowly experiment with Soul Points outside the influence of the Primordial Record, it was the stuff of creation after all, and if he was able to master it, he was sure in the uing future he would still be mighty even without the direct aid of the Primordial Record.


    It had already given him the method to fish, why was he still holding tightly to it? If he could understand how to utilize soul points properly without the Primordial Record, he would no longer need it.


    These thoughts shed past his mind, and another unexpected shackle in his belief was dispersed.


    Rowan eased the pressure he had been subconsciously heaping on the ck Book, and it quickly eased its way out of his chest.


    The Book hovered in the air, before floating up to his face and lightly bop Rowan on the nose. Rowan''s eyes widened as he felt a slight annoyance mixed with amusement from the ck Book.


    It almost felt as if the Primordial Record was reprimanding him, he could almost hear an old voice, "Kid, just because you can now crawl, you think you can already outpace me? Let me remind you that a single piece of my chest hair isrger than your thigh!" Or some nonsense like that.


    Rowan had felt a slight embarrassment for holding back the Primordial Record, and humor was a good way to quell his mind of any negative influence.


    The Primordial Record began to erge as it opened up. It grew sorge it nearly touched the ceiling of the temple hundreds of feet above, It flipped through seven pages and then it turned ethereal.


    Rowan''s eyes were fixed on it, then he was distracted by tiny glowing lights, he looked around and saw light dots emerging from the burnt Corpse of the creature he killed, the red light particles circled the Corpse beforeing together into two pages.


    These pages were erging and shrinking as though it were breathing. When erged it resembled a whole book simr to the Primordial Record, but the cover was white, and when it shrank down it was just a page with a picture of a quill feather and an open bowl, and the second page held many dense writings.


    He felt a mental fluctuation from the Primordial Record, "Look Away!"


    The two Ouroboros Serpent began to growl as they backed away, for the first time, Rowan felt a new sensation from them, it was a disquietness.


    It was not long before Rowan discovered the reason for that, the hovering Primordial Record released a bright red light that struck the two pages, but before the light could touch them¡­


    She was there¡­


    The goddess!

 Chapter 118 Sight of The Blind

    <h4>Chapter 118 Sight of The Blind</h4>


    These series of events happened in a tenth of a second:


    Rowan took one look at her and his eyes exploded, he grunted as his body was hurled backwards by a crushing force, and he began to disintegrate, his Ouroboros Serpent wrapped around him, creating a wall of flesh around him.


    But soon, the two of them roared in pain, as they slowly turned to ash. This also happened to the two other Serpents outside this ce.


    The surroundings seemed to shimmer as if they were underwater, and ck lightning filled the entire space leaving deep tears in space, and the world groaned and began bleeding Aether.


    A sound like the cries of a thousand dying angels filled the air, before silence prevailed.


    The moment ended.


    The goddess vanished.


    But the horror had just begun.


    Rowan had only glimpsed the goddess with his vision, but that alone was enough to not only tear his flesh apart, but branded the image in his mind like a virus infecting a cell.


    He could not understand the image he saw, only that, its existence inside his mind was corroding all his thoughts and personality. He used his meager spirit to fight back, but it was consumed in a fraction of a second.


    His scattered flesh turned into hundreds of giant bats made of gold, and they screeched before turning to dust. His body quickly regenerated only to be scattered to pieces, and those pieces birth different lifeforms that did not live for more than a few seconds.


    Rowan''s arms exploded, turning into a herd of white and yellow zebras who neighed sorrowfully as they turned to dust, his spine became massive crocodiles dozens of feet longs, they also died and it continued endlessly.


    His consciousness was under intense pain, and at every passing moment he was inching towards death, as the destruction of his body was not ceasing and his Spirit was being stretched to a breaking point.


    The four Ouroboros Serpents were reborn inside his heart, and they all shared the burden, giving him a small chance to gather himself and consider his options.


    There was no time, else Rowan would be busy pping himself. When something as powerful as the Primordial Record says to look away, it probably was the wisest option to follow that simple instruction.


    He did not think he was being too harsh on himself, he had to be used to making split second decisions without wasting too much time thinking about those decisions.


    Of course, the Primordial Record could have given him more time, but would his enemies do the same? Besides, he could not be sure if the Primordial Record had to do what it did as a matter of urgency.


    This was all his fault, and he had to fight to survive through this somehow.


    The image of the goddess was only present for an instant before it was dispersed by the Primordial Record, and if he had looked away, he would have been safe, but not only did he not just look at the goddess, he had also used his Spatial Sight, branding that image into his Spirit.


    The image of the goddess destroying his body was not the problem, as long as he was not vaporizedpletely by any attack at once, then it was most likely that his regenerative ability would keep up with any deterioration, the issue was his Spirit.


    He had no defense on his Spirit, and it did not share the same robustness as his flesh, and yet it had been repeatedly destroyed, it was only his powerful vitality that continuously fed his Spirit that allowed him to hold out.


    He had no method to even visualize his Spirit, so he could not properly mount any defense, the only thing he could perceive was a vast consciousness that resembled a nk face.


    It wasrger than the sun, and every moment that face was covering his entire introspection and he could barely put two thoughts together. The nk face kept pushing out more and more of himself, until he could barely scream.


    He kept hisst thought process under tight guard, and began brainstorming on how he could survive this disaster, even as thisst bastion inside his mind began to crumble.


    The first option he thought about was to allow himself to die, but after thinking about it, he knew that would be a bad option, when his Spirit was first infiltrated by the wisp of the Primordial Keepers, even though he had died twice it did not reduce the effect of their gaze.


    He could only ride out this Storm. Even currently, Rowan refused to enhance his Soul Reaver bloodline, in his panic he would rather not jump out of the frying pan and into the fire.


    He may be able to suppress the image of the goddess in his mind if he upgraded that bloodline, but it might open a doorway to greater ess to the Keepers.


    Deciding to stick to what had been giving him a limited chance against this mental invasion, he pushed thest Soul point into Ouroboros, if Rowan were fully conscious, he would have been amazed that he was able to bypass the Primordial Record and use the Soul points he had to grow his bloodline.


    His usage was crude however, and although he thought he used a single point, the truth was that with the efficiency of the Primordial Record, he wasted more than a thousand points for the price of one.


    It was impossible for him to control Soul Point and channel it as effectively as the Primordial Record, but he had made the first step in aplishing this process, and it might just be the silver lining in this entire disaster.


    The process by which the goddess corrupted his Spirit ced him in a unique state that would be extremely hard to replicate as he grew stronger, there was something''s you had to experience at a certain time because even if he faced a simr urrenceter on, it was impossible to tell if it would give him the same result.


    His fifth heart bloomed, and under the constant corrosion of the goddess image on his body, his Ouroboros bloodline was stimted, and the hearts grew faster, with the remaining four serpents sacrificing themselves, so they could quickly feed the fifth heart.


    Outside his body was a scene of madness, mountainous piles of ash flooded the temple from the creatures that were created from his body, Rowan had unconsciously protected his head, and everything below that was in chaos.


    He must have created millions of various creatures by now, and only the grace of his unending vitality kept him sane and barely alive. His body would repeatedly explode, creating giant spiders, worms, goats, birds, fishes, toads, all kinds of known and unknown creatures were birthed by his body, although they did not survive for more than a few seconds, their deaths left piles of ash behind.


    Rowan''s fifth heartpleted its evolution in record time and the fifth Ouroboros Serpent was born, and his birth triggered the evolution of the rest of the four Serpents.


    Inside the five voids in his chest, an intense change was happening to all his Serpents. The bumps along the ridges of their spine exploded and sharpened spikes grew out, all the way until their tails, and extra rows of teeth were created, and their size began to balloon once more.


    They began feeding their vitality into Rowans body, and he began to glow like the sun. His vitality increased until it began to burn the air. His eyes opened and lightning shot out from them, up until four feet.


    The Terrifying nk face remained in his consciousness, but it could no longer grow.


    The destruction of Rowan''s body slowly ceased, and his body began to recover.

 Chapter 119 Sight of The Blind (2)

    <h4>Chapter 119 Sight of The Blind (2)</h4>


    Rowan was on his knees, while he essed his body condition, his evolution had stopped his uncontrolled mutation. Yet, it had not ceased. He had been able to create a delicate bnce inside his body.


    He was on a knifes edge, and his teeming vitality was working overtime to keep his body in bnce.


    Nevertheless, he had never felt so weak. His body had kept his degeneration in check, but he had paid for it. It did not take long to realize that he would not be able to unleash his Serpents, as they were the only thing keeping his body in bnce, and still feeding him the minor bits of energy for him to function.


    If you were to scrutinize Rowans body on a cellr level, you would discover his cells breaking apart only to be fused back together repeatedly, it was like a video stuck in a loop.


    Rowan had a new budding heart inside his chest, so he was aware that if he evolved one more time, he should be able to push back whatever influence was attached to his body.


    The previous situation still sent chills down his spine. Rowan was aware that with his Empyrean bloodline, he would soon draw the attention of the gods; that was already a foregone concept, but he felt he might have a little more time before he began touching that realm.


    He had nearly died just viewing one of the gods for a fraction of a second, and he knew her gaze had not been directed towards him, as he detected no malice. He had not even been registered as a threat, he was just a dust by the side.


    It had been a confrontation between her and the Primordial Record, and he had not even caught a glimpse of the fight, just seeing one of thebatants was enough to kill him.


    If this was the true mastermind behind the Nexus, then he had his job cut out for him, if this so-called Order of The Broken Eye had a god overseeing their operations, it was bad news for the current him.


    The Primordial Record has really spoiled him, previously he was able to view gods and Empyrean whenever he epted a bloodline, it had ced him in a position where he could easily see them.


    Maybe because he had seen such grand sights with the visions granted by the Primordial Record, that he took for granted the power of these powerhouses.


    The ck Book must have filtered everything it showed him, until Rowan''s tiny mind could understand them, and he had underestimated what it truly meant to be a god.


    He was grateful that the goddess''s gaze was not truly directed at him, but towards the Primordial Record, he was not so arrogant in his abilities that he thought he could challenge a god even with his potential.


    Although he had lucky encounters that increased his strength, it should not be easily forgotten that he had lived less than two weeks in this world. Rowan believed that if he was able to safely develop, then in a year or two, he would be able to challenge a god.


    In a decade, he would be able to ughter all of them!


    Rowan now had a weird mental space where a nk face filled up eighty percent of it, circling the mental space were various Runes that resembled tiny fireflies.


    He identified those Runes as the magical abilities he had, like Flesh Light, Bone Fire, Spatial Sight, and Berserker.


    Each rune was distinct with varyingplexities in their makeup and colors, with the Berserker Rune having six nodes connected to it, Rowan inferred it must be the various techniques associated with that Aspect.


    Rowan was astonished with this new development, was this not a mental space that should only be avable at the Rift State and above?


    At the bottom of the mental space was a small patch of golden mist, this should be his Spiritual Essence that represented his Spirit value.


    Although this nk face had opened up his mental state in advance, it was not necessarily a good thing for him, as he had no ability to wield Aether and control his Mental space, so this mental space was useless to him.


    Plus, he had no idea how to remove this massive face from his Mental Space, and even though he had repeatedly inspected it with his perception, and discovered that it was like a nk canvas, it was still extremely ufortable to have something like that existing in his head.


    He was distracted from his introspection by a dull palpitation in the air, and he looked up to see the Primordial Record epting the two floating pages.


    They fluttered in the air, before drifting to the Primordial Record floating above, it settled right before the seventh page. The two previous pages on the Primordial Record were like phantoms that faded away, allowing these new pages to merge seamlessly into it.


    The ck Book shed with a red glow, and the cover of the Primordial Record began to fill up with words, and to Rowan''s shock, he could not understand them, it shed again and the words disappeared. Rowan inexplicably felt a feeling of loss.


    His hand was held up in front of him, as if trying to grasp something that was not there. He closed his eyes and tried to remember what he saw, but his mind was a basket full of holes and that memory was water. He could not hold anything back.


    With his Decipher Language passive skill, he had thought he could read everynguage in creation. Either thenguage was still higher than the skill or it was not anguage at all, yet it had felt like words.


    He suppressed the mncholy mood that came over him, if the Primordial Record could give him ess to Empyrean Pathways, that meant the secrets that it contained should surpass what his mind can hold at the moment.


    He did not believe that this was thest time he woulde in contact with those words, and when that time came, he would be ready.


    The Primordial Record trembled shut and zoomed back into Rowan''s chest.


    Rowan immediately noticed that the two other Sigils bounding the Primordial Records began to fade, and with his Sight, he could see tiny pieces of the Sigils being worn off, but judging by theplexities of the Sigils, it would take centuries before this process waspleted.


    This was an extremely great development! As Rowan knew, he would never truly be free unless he cut out every string bounding him. His greatest enemy, as always, was time.


    The two other strands of Sigils prated the roof of the devastated temple and disappeared far into the horizons, and where they led to, he did not know, but they were most likely connected to those corrupted clones of himself.


    Rowan intended to hunt them down and destroy them, he would never allow any parts of himself to be used and manipted any longer.


    Recovering the first two pages of the Primordial Record had appeared to tip the scale in his favor, but he knew the true test had just begun, and he may end up being the enemy of the entire, yet such a challenge in the future made his blood tremble in anticipation.


    First, he had to view all the changes that had happened to him over thest few hours, no doubt it would be monumental.


    P????????? ??????


    Name: Rowan Kuranes


    Age: 11/33,000


    Strength : 3/ 2797


    Agility : 5/ 2716


    Constitution : 15/4390


    Spirit : 1/ 585.8


    ss: None


    Title: ne walker, Chaos Blood


    Aspect : Spatial Sight (Tier 3)


    Berserker (Tier 1)


    Skills:


    Enrage (Level 10¡ª Mortal State Completed) Vortex (Level 10¡ª Mortal State Completed


    Bash (Level 10¡ª Mortal State Completed) Dash (Level 10¡ª Mortal State Completed) Smash (Level 10¡ª Mortal State Completed) Combo Attack (Level 10¡ª Mortal State Completed)


    Flesh Light ¡ª Level 2


    Bone Fire ¡ª Level 2


    Passive : Deciphernguage plete), Ice¨CFire soul (level 6)


    Records:


    FIVE ???????????? ?????????????????? [CHAOS BLOOD]- level 2 [10,000/15,000]


    ???????? REAVER ¨C level 0 [0/5000]


    Legendary Skill : Chaos World Engine [5/5]


    Chaos World Engine [Minor]


    Engine One ¨C 865,225,788/1,000,000,000


    Engine Two ¨C 1,897,645/1,000,000,000


    Engine Three¨C 458,001,876/1,000,000,000


    Engine Four ¨C 1,767,665/1,000,000,000


    Engine Five ¨C 0/1,000,000,000


    Rift Rule: Absolute Body [Locked]


    Incarnation Path Unlocked


    Path: Chaos Territory Creation [Locked]


    Path Skill Gained :


    World Soul Maniption [Locked]


    World Recreation [Locked]


    World Merging [Locked]


    Active Skill Upgraded: Flesh Light [(level 2) Spirit +100. Constitution +40. Strength +30]


    Active Skill Upgraded: Bone Fire[(level 2) Spirit +50. Constitution +100]


    Condemned: Flesh of Madness (Suppressed)


    Soul Point :1,890.4566


    Remark: Nascent Titan

 Chapter 120 Sight of The Blind (3)

    <h4>Chapter 120 Sight of The Blind (3)</h4>


    Rowan paused as he scrutinized his abysmal condition, he had severely underestimated the damage done to him, even though his bloodline had suppressed the curse, the effects were still apparent.


    ording to the Primordial Record, he had been condemned by the goddess with the Flesh of Madness. He was at the edge of death at the moment.


    Frankly, he was used to situations like this, and he had been in worse positions before, it was just a matter of finding the knot to this particr problem and loosening it.


    His mental state was far from what it was previously, and he was able to push past obstacles without wasting timementing his poor fate.


    Rowan peered around him, the limited scope of his senses showed him the massive mounds of ash surrounding him, and he clenched his teeth in stubbornness.


    He would beat this!


    Groaning aloud, he stood up from the floor, he was close to the Warding Room, and he could see at the end of the temple a considerable gash that led to that chamber.


    Recall that there were three passages leading deep into the earth, the temples were located on the right and left passage, while the Warding Room was in the middle.


    When both temples merged, the location of the Warding Room was shifted towards the bottom of this chamber.


    He had to escape the Nexus now, else if the General or Lamia knew of his state of weakness, they would descend on him faster than he could blink.


    He had no method to properly inspect his surroundings and track the whereabouts of those two, he did not know about the General, but he was sure that Lamia would be able to tell that the goddess had been here for a moment.


    This should slow her down, and she would reconsider cing her senses to investigate whatever was happening down here, but he did not expect that to hold true for long.


    He should escape as quickly as possible, before her yellow eyes turned to this ce, he expected the General to be running for his life, but since he imed that the individual he fought was his clone, he mightmit reckless actions.


    He slowly began walking towards therge crack, which was not there by chance, he had instructed one of the Serpents to tear a path to the Warding Room in expectation of his exit.


    His encounter with the goddess had ced a roadblock to his goals, but he was thankful he had the foresight to open the path to his escape in advance.


    He did not particrly care for the promises he made to the people left behind in the manor, if he could save them without any problems, he would do so, now he had to focus on saving himself first.


    It was not that he became heartless, but his decisions to protect those people were not entirely his own. He hardly understood how this world works or how he would be able to survive in it. It would be impossible to bring along a number of people with him, he would not be able to protect them.


    Most importantly, they were also under the yoke of the Sigils, he was sure most of them did not make every decision with their clear mind, after all, they were all puppets in this mad exhibition.


    Yes, he would abandon them. Did that make him as bad as his father and everyone who was responsible for this project? Most definitely.


    He had made a promise and he was breaking it. Rowan could give as many fanciful excuses as he wanted, but he would never be a hypocrite.


    He would leave them behind so he could survive. The only promise he could give them, was that he would avenge them. Although Rowan thought that vengeance was useless to the dead, and was just an excuse made by the living to feel good about themselves, that was the thought process of his previous life.


    In this world, existence was more fluid than just the divisions between the living and the dead. Someday he would find their souls and let them judge him.


    His mind was teeming with thoughts on his current predicaments, he had nned to kill Lamia and the General next, but those ns had to be shifted, he was now the one in danger.


    Checking his avable Soul points, it would not be enough to bring him to his next evolution, which was the peak of the Legendary State, but maybe it would be enough to grow his attributes to the point where he was not as weak as a mortal.


    Except leaving ten points behind, he basically pushed everything into his Ouroboros Bloodline, he shuddered as his steps became steady and his energy rose. The boost in power was greater than he expected, it was enough to ensure his survival to an extent.


    He called up the Primordial Record to review the details of his upgrades, was it his imagination or was the process clearly faster? The ck Book seemed to be pushing itself towards him.


    P????????? ??????


    Name: Rowan Kuranes


    Age: 11/33,000


    Strength :100/ 3170


    Agility :100/ 3089


    Constitution : 500/4948


    Spirit :585.8


    ss: None


    Title: ne walker, Chaos Blood


    Aspect : Spatial Sight (Tier 3)


    Berserker (Tier 1)


    Skills:


    Enrage (Level 10¡ª Mortal State Completed) Vortex (Level 10¡ª Mortal State Completed


    Bash (Level 10¡ª Mortal State Completed) Dash (Level 10¡ª Mortal State Completed) Smash (Level 10¡ª Mortal State Completed) Combo Attack (Level 10¡ª Mortal State Completed)


    Flesh Light ¡ª Level 2


    Bone Fire ¡ª Level 2


    Passive : Deciphernguage plete), Ice¨CFire soul (level 6)


    Records:


    FIVE ???????????? ?????????????????? [CHAOS BLOOD]- level 2 [11,180/15,000]


    ???????? REAVER ¨C level 0 [0/5000]


    Legendary Skill : Chaos World Engine [5/5]


    Chaos World Engine [Minor]


    Engine One ¨C 865,225,788/1,000,000,000


    Engine Two ¨C 1,897,645/1,000,000,000


    Engine Three¨C458,001,876/1,000,000,000


    Engine Four ¨C 1,767,665/1,000,000,000


    Engine Five ¨C 0/1,000,000,000


    Rift Rule: Absolute Body [Locked]


    Incarnation Path Unlocked


    Path: Chaos Territory Creation [Locked]


    Path Skill Gained :


    World Soul Maniption [Locked]


    World Recreation [Locked]


    World Merging [Locked]


    Condemned: Flesh of Madness (Suppressed)


    Soul Point :10.8764


    Remark: Nascent Titan


    He basically had the attributes of a normal Peak Legendary State Dominator except for his Spirit that had been fully unlocked, which was a shame because it was his least used stats.


    At the least he could now function with a degree ofpetency, maybe enough to bluff his enemies before he recovered, but he could not release any of his Serpents yet.


    He called up a tongue of Bone Fire to light up the area, and something weird happened inside his Mental Space. Rowan paused for a while before moving on.


    He bent down to pick up Envy, the intense vibration from the weapon felt nice, as it seemed to loosen his stiff body and made his blood flowed faster.


    Rowan walked to the warding room while focusing on the Primordial Record, in addition to the new pages he had received, it was necessary to review his recent Stats and how he was to proceed.


    He suddenly felt the airflow change, and Rowan leaped forward and dodged a thick chunk of rock that fell from above.


    It was the start of a series of tremors that rocked the entire area. The Nexus was beginning to copse.


    Rowan might have been too enthusiastic in consuming all the energy inside the Nexus, for he had turned it into a beehive and a little nudge would be all it would take to copse the entire Nexus.


    Well, with the appearance of a goddess, he was sure it was the final stroke that would break the delicate bnce inside, and the Nexus was copsing on him.


    Rowan picked up the pace and began to run, his Spirit guiding him, so he could move more efficiently, he did not have the Stats to muscle through every barrier in his path.


    Reaching the Warding Room, his Spatial Sight zoomed across the dark enclosure that was beginning to grow cracks all over the floors and the walls to the end where a yellow portal was swirling.


    The Exit.

 Chapter 121 Sight of the Blind (4)

    <h4>Chapter 121 Sight of the Blind (4)</h4>


    Rowan hurried toward the swirling yellow portal, he hopes that it would be the familiar Teleportation Station the prince was familiar with.


    The earthquake increased and Rowan had to begin jumping across the gaps on the ground, and tried to steady himself with each footstep he was making as hended, time was of the essence.


    Reaching the portal, he looked around for the raised Teleportation Dais by the side that controls the portal. He silently hoped that the controls still worked, and was d that the dais still had a silvery glow around it.


    The controls were also simr to others he knew, and he was lucky that it was still powered on. As activating the Teleportation Dais requires the ability to harness and manipte Aether.


    The Teleportation Dais were used as prearranged locations for teleportation, and it could also be used as a control method to teleport into specific random locations as needed as far as there was a teleportation station at the other end.


    The most important part was that It could also teleport to random locations without any receiving teleportation stations, but it was a risky move.


    Without any receiving station, he could find himself teleported into the ground, or maybe into space or a dozen other mishaps of randomly sending himself into the void, using a device that folded and rearranged space like a cloth.


    Rowan did not understand all the specifics of teleportation, it was among some of his studies in alchemy, but he never went beyond the basics and only knew how to control and manipte an active Teleportation Dais.


    He intended to use the third feature to leave the Nexus, which was teleporting to a random location, else if he goes through the portal, it was most likely that he would be sent to the headquarters of his enemies, at his current level of power, that was a death sentence, or even a worse fate.


    Now, how was he to find a location far enough from the Nexus and away from the reach of his family?


    Rowan tapped on the surface of the Teleportation Dais, and like a hologram from his previous life, glowing symbols and arge map floated above the Dais, it was voice and touch sensitive.


    "Show me the present location." The glowing map reversed and zoomed out, before the image began to rapidly shift and he saw his location. It was on an ind in the middle of nowhere. There were no visiblendmarks thousands of miles around him.


    Rowan shook his head in chagrin, this was not what he should be concentrating on checking first.


    "What is the maximum distance for a random teleportation into the void?"


    The Teleportation Dais began to hum as numbers began to arrange themselves before him one at a time.


    "You cannot run far enough." The voice behind him was Lamia. Rowan closed his eyes in frustration and turned towards her, hiding every frustration inside his heart. He made sure he was blocking her sight with his body.


    Standing behind him was Lamia''s champion, he was bleeding profusely, his yellow blood creating a small pool around his leg.


    The sight before him was bizarre and made him frown. Rowan looked down at the chest of the Champion where he had torn it apart, and held it open with his two hands, inside that gory cavity was a face made from the internal organs of the Champion.


    The mouth was made up of the intestine, the tongue was the liver, and various organs that Rowan could not recognize molded the rest of the face, a beating heart rested on her forehead and Rowan saw the champion had ripped out two eyes from his face to create eyes for Lamia.


    The grisly internal organs came together to create the face of the Abomination Core. Rowan had made a mistake thinking she would not reach below in a short while, and forgot that Abomination Cores were notorious for utilising pawns, while keeping themselves far from danger.


    Rowan looked at the eyes of Lamia, although peering at those eyes covered with blood deeply disturbed him, he did not show it. It would be like showing your back to a predator, that would be an invitation for her to attack if he showed vulnerability. "I thought we were both prisoners, I expected your encouragement, as we both tried to escape, not your criticism, Lamia. Or were all your previous words you spoke in theke lies?"


    "Nothing of such." The face of Lamia smiled, "I am here to help you, if you require said help, and looking at your current state. It''s clear you desperately require my help."


    "In what way can you help me?" Rowan tensed up as he steadied himself, the earthquakes and the copse had not stopped, and they were at a knife''s edge.


    "It is simple really, it is impossible for you to survive out there without any backing or knowledge of the World of gods. Join me, and together we would not only survive, but we shall bring down all the gods."


    "What if I want to do that on my own?" Rowan gestured to the crumbling Nexus. "I have brought this ce down, and broken your chains, surely you would not stop me from leaving, are you so quickly forgetting ourmon enemy? These arguments between us would only lead to their benefit."


    Lamia paused for a second, "I am aware of our enemies, child of the stars, even more deeply than you do. Yet, you have repeatedly surprised me with your actions, and I did not expect you toe this far¡­ I did not expect you to survive the descent of a god''s Anima rtively unscathed. By all rights, I should let you leave."


    "You talk about letting me leave Lamia, as if you were capable of stopping me." Rowan growled, this conversation was heading in a direction that would not favor Rowan, he knew how vulnerable he was at the moment.


    "Tsk¡­ Tsk¡­ let''s not quickly be hasty with our judgment, Rowan Kuranes, I don''t need to stop you, only destroy the portal behind you."


    Rowan shook his head in annoyance, "Then how would that help you? You will be stranded here with me, waiting for the iron boots of our captors to fall on our throats. Your words Lamia, are not making any sense, to stop me from escaping, you would rather condemn us all?"


    The Champion''s weird bone mask suddenly snapped open, and Rowan gave a little start, he recognized this man, from afar it was easy to mistake his features, but as he was close to him, Rowan could recognize the cid face of the Champion. He was just a boy when he saw himst. Regolf, a hardworkingd of ten or twelve, he had a beautifulugh.


    Rowan frowned a little, he should never forget he was talking to a monster. The mouth of Lamia Champion opened and darkness began to pour out of it.


    "I can walk the Shadow world Rowan Kuranes, unlike you, I can now leave this ce at any time I want. My jail cell has been knocked down, and I''m free."


    "Then you should leave Lamia, you''re not my enemy, and if I leave this ce, there is no reason for me to hunt you or your kin. We are on the same side in this problem."


    Lamia face bent to the side, as if she was in deep thought, when she moved, the internal organs of her Champion swished around in a manner that made Rowan cringe,


    "I wish I could do what you asked, Rowan Kuranes, I truly do. Yet, you have shown me your potential, and I would wager, that it exceeds even the gods themselves. I cannot trust a power such as yours outside my control, I will forever sleep with an eye open!"


    "You have shone too brightly to be ignored, and I''m not foolish enough to let you leave this ce without cing my leash on you because I know after this juncture, I will never get the opportunity. Forgive me for what I must do, but I have a war to fight, and you shall be the tip of my spear."

 Chapter 122 Sight of the Blind (final)

    <h4>Chapter 122 Sight of the Blind (final)</h4>


    Rowanughed, "I thought you first offered partnership, Lamia, but now I see you for what you truly are. You wish to rece the chains I took off with yours? What makes you think I would let you?"


    "Forgive me, Rowan Kuranes. Some conclusions are set in stone. I cannot give up this present opportunity before me."


    "Keep your words inside your heart, Lamia. I can never forgive you for wishing to enve me. I will fight you until thest."


    Lamia sighed, and she blinked her eyes, and the rumbling of the copsing Nexus stilled, as the Light behind Rowan went out. He did not need to turn to know the Portal behind him had been deactivated.


    Lamia smiled, "I can control Aether¡­ you, however, cannot. Not yet, at least. Now, would youe willingly, or do I have to break you to keep you?"


    Rowan''s face changed, many expressions passing through his countenance, as he was assailed by pure panic, he raised his Axe and charged at Lamia''s champion with a cry of despair.


    He attacked like a storm, using every single bit of Attributes allowed to him. Envy let out shrill metallic cries as Rowan swung the weapon like a whirlwind.


    Lamia''s Champion was faster and stronger, he elegantly dodged every single blow directed at him, his long white hair flowing around him like mist, creating enchanting lines in the air, and Lamia eyes were opened with glee as she watched Rowans struggles.


    "Give up Rowan Kuranes." Lamia crooned, "Your path to salvation is gone, every moment you waste is assuredly the closer the hands of deathes to you."


    "Fu"k you Lamia, I shall kill you and all of your sisters!" Rowan growled and increased the motions of his Axe.


    Lamia countenance changed, and the air turned frosty, "Fine. I shall tear you apart slowly, until you beg me for the leash. I would y every single inch of your flesh with a thousand small cuts, I shall breed your descendants and make them consume your liver for all eternity, and you would beg me for salvation."


    "Bring it, Abomination!" Rowan gestures with his hand.


    The Champion suddenly made a deep growl like a beast and forcefully dragged his hands apart, the hands that were holding his chest open. The motion nearly tore every single piece of flesh from his torso, and he dumped the steaming pile of flesh on the floor.


    Lamia eyes lit up, as a thoroughly demented look came over her features, Rowan suddenly had a thought that this creature was insane. She may have crafted a careful persona for herself tomunicate to the outside world, but as she became excited, the cracks began to show in her masks, "My champion. Make him scream for me."


    A long seven feet ck bone sword emerged from the palm of his hand, the sword resembled a katana, and it was clearly longer than its wielder, Rowan did not bother to reflect on where he took out such a weapon.


    Rowan roared and charged, leading with his Axe, the Champion smoothly dodged his charge and Rowan nearly stumbled, he looked down at his chest and saw it was riddled with dozens of stab wounds, although they did not bleed, they brought an intense stinging pain.


    He could not even follow the movements of the Champion, his Spatial Sight felt like it was glitching, for when the Champion moved he appeared in multiple ces at once; Rowan knew it was not a doppelg?nger skill, he was just moving so damn fast that Rowan could not follow his actions.


    The wounds on his torso struggled to close up, as Lamia looked on andughed aloud, "Yes¡­ yes¡­ more¡­ more¡­ tear him apart slowly, I want to taste his blood¡­ make him bleed!!!"


    The next series of encounters were tragic, as the Champion dodged and weaved around Rowan, dancing around his attacks, and within half a minute, Rowan''s body was riddled with hundreds of stab wounds. He had a wicked gash that had sliced off his ears and part of his nose, he was missing an eye and basically had his neck hanging by strands of gristle.


    Rowan struggled to pick his head and ced it back on his neck, as Lamia looked on in amusement.


    His breathing becamebored, but his mouth was set in a stubborn line, he kept his gaze fixed on the Abomination, his expression was one of intense anger and sorrow.


    Lamiaughter echoes around the chamber as it began to crash around them, the Dais for the teleportation controls began to tilt, and with the materials it was made of, once it crashed it would shatter like ss.


    Rowan''s eyes were not even on that precarious development as it was fixed on Lamia''s Champion, and the guarded look inside the eyes of Lamia began to slowly ease up.


    She was still waiting for Rowansst move, as she knew his only path to salvation was the Teleportation Dais. She could have easily destroyed it, but she loved ying with his hopes, as she watched those flickering mes die.


    Suddenly, Rowan went faster than he had been moving before, it was clear he had been holding back on his strength and speed and although the Champion dodged his charge, Rowan was able to seize the long white hair trailing behind him.


    Rowan grinned, "Got you¡­ slippery bastard." Then he gasped and stepped back as the hand he was holding the hair with fell from his shoulders, although the grip on the white hair never rxed for a single moment.


    Lamia wanted tough, when she noticed two red and green mables roll towards the feet of the champion, her eyes scrutinized them in apparent surprise, and they widened before a deafening explosion like a volcano eruption covered her.


    Rowan ran towards the falling dais, his mind calcting that he had two seconds before it touched the ground, shattering to pieces. He hurriedly called on his Spatial Sight and zipped it towards the teleportation circle, and the weird urrence in his mental space happened once more.


    A flickering yellow portal appeared in front of him, it was vibrating, clearly not stable, but Rowan ignored the risk, he was willing to take his chances, and with a yell, he jumped into the flickering portal and disappeared, the next moment the teleportation dais hit the ground and shattered to a thousand pieces.


    Just as soon as, an angered shriek came from the mes erupting inside the Warding Room. The mes were pressed down to nothingness in the next second, and Lamia''s Champion walked towards the shattered Remnants of the Teleportation Dais.


    Lamia cried in anger, even as she wasughing, "Do you think for an instant, that you could flee from my hands, Rowan Kuranes?"


    The champion pushed his hands inside the mouth of Lamia, which appeared as if he was fishing inside his guts, and brought out a yellow crystal.


    If Rowan were here, he would notice that the crystal was simr to the massive yellow crystal he had seen inside the mansion that led him to the Red Moon world.


    She muttered an incantation and the yellow crystal lit up, and as if time were reversing, the broken dais began to rise and reassemble itself.


    The price paid for this astonishing feat was that the yellow crystal began to crumble, when the dais was repaired and another yellow portal appeared in front of her, the crystal copsed to dust.


    Lamia grinned, "Your spatial markers are still fresh Rowan Kuranes, you are not going to escape your leash!"


    The Abomination Champion began walking towards the portal before it stopped as a massive shadow began appearing behind it, turning, it stepped back in shock and Lamia jaws nearly fell from her mouth.


    An unearthly howl came from a growing monstrosity, and the shockwave that erupted from that scream destroyed the entire room, shattering the teleportation dais and sending the Abomination Champion flying.


    A massive golden centipede that was more than a thousand feet long and was still growing erupted from Rowans discarded limb.

 Chapter 123 The Color of Sunrise

    <h4>Chapter 123 The Color of Sunrise</h4>


    The General did not hide the fact that he had possessed the body of the soldier, Alec Rhines, he saw no need to. His orders would be obeyed more quickly and efficiently if they knew who he was.


    In his extremely weakened state, all of these soldiers were his most precious resources, and in his eyes they were just extra lives, but with each death, his bloodline identity gets more diluted, and he would likely fail his resurrection if he did this one more time.


    With the destruction of the Nexus, he became aware after a while that Rowan should have left, else he knew he would be dead by now. Not foolish enough to look the gift horse in the mouth, he proceeded to gather the soldiers and any remnants inside the Nexus, and he came upon a startling find.


    At this time, he had finished gathering all the people left inside the Nexus, and was busy examining the remnants of the shedding left behind by Rowan Dragons.


    When Rowan came back from the Red Moon World, he had carried all the first Shedding of his Serpents the moment they broke through to the Legendary State, he discarded the rest behind in his room because they were cumbersome to carry around, and they had little importance to him.


    Yet, these were diamonds to Augustus, for he had never seen anything like this.


    He had moved with everyone away from the core of the copsed region of the Nexus, until they were just outside the unstable region, there were low rumblings behind them, as the earth settled, and Augustus was still amazed that everyone inside the manor survived without any major injury.


    The full scope of the Nexus was revealed. They were on an ind that was not surrounded by water, but by a sea of green swirling sand. asionally, considerable shapes would break through the sand and fall back into it, as if they were swimming inside the ocean.


    Augustus felt a presence sweep over him and everyone else here and nearly cried out in shock when he saw the head of a massive golden centipede that was thousands of feet long, it seemed to look deeply at the ind, before it sank back into the sea of green sands.


    Everyone else let out the breath they had all been holding, and a few of the townspeople had already fainted, with some of them frothing in the mouth.


    "Um¡­ General¡­ Sir¡­?" One of the soldiers mumbled at Augustus, the presence of the General and the events of thest few days had shaken them, they were low-level Dominators and never expected to be near something of this scale for their entire service life.


    "What is it?" Augustus replied, the irritation clear in his tone, as he looked up from examining the shed scales of the Dragons.


    "Well¡­ we were wondering¡­ seeing that we''re in the middle of nowhere with nomunication to the base or to the family, if we could¡­"


    "Transportation would be here shortly, now shut up and return to your position. Keep an eye on these folks, would you? Each one of their heads is worth ten of yours. Okay?"


    "Um¡­ yes sir."


    "Where is the arrogant bit*h when you need her." Augustus muttered to himself.


    "Are you referring to me? You sniveling little sh*t scrape! Oh, I like your new face, by the way, so you have discarded that useless body of yours for something better?" The pleasant voice of a young woman entered his ears.


    "Where are you Absomet, hurry, else you may regret if I get killed."


    "No Augustus, I would pay good money to watch you get killed. Look behind you."


    Augustus frowned and turned around, looking at the horizon, and at first, he saw nothing.


    Then a wave of darkness that covered the entire sky began to emerge from the distance.


    It was always easy to forget how massive this Rune Ship was, in a few seconds, half the sky was covered by her immensity, and by this time everyone here had be aware of her presence and cries of awe rang out.


    Absomet settled overhead and to the observers on the ground, she covered the entire sky. Massive lines of shimmering runes flickered all over her structure, and the most mind breaking aspect about this ship was that, even with her dimension, she was entirely silent.


    "Hmm¡­ is this a remnant of a Nexus? With such a scale? Augustus, my dear boy, you have a lot to answer for."


    A blue light beamed down and collected everyone on the ind, Absomet paused for a while as she scanned the ind, another blue light beamed on the ind and prated deeply into the ground.


    When the beam was retracting, it carried a single figure.


    Maeve.


    Her fingers shook a little.


    ?


    The air over a small mountain rippled, and a purplish line came to be drawn in space, it was a rip in space, and a ck scythe was withdrawn from that cut. A hooded figure walked through, and his robes were smoking, inside that cut in space was a scene of devastation.


    Another figure came out of the tear in space, it was the Third prince, and he promptly copsed to the ground, his body was riddled with bone ¨C deep wounds, and he had an extremely weary look on his face.


    "Quickly, close the tear before the Bane of Destructiones through!" The Third prince gasped. Inside that tear, it was possible to see a gigantic figure made of mes and darkness, it had a ming pitchfork and had seven ming horns, it was feasting on the copsing world.


    They had underestimated the Origin Treasure used by Augustus, it''s sealing capabilities were potent, and they had to thoroughly destroy the Mirage World until its foundation in order to escape it.


    They were shocked to discover that, If they had decided to wait it out, it would have taken months for the sealing power to wear off, and casually destroying the Mirage world would hardly weaken the sealing power of the Origin Treasure.


    So, they had to destroy the foundation of the Mirage World, a simple enough thing to do, after all, it was not aplete world and its rules were malleable. But this brings about a unique threat that results from the destruction of any ne of existence, no matter how minor the ne turns out to be.


    Destruction Banes.


    These enigmatic creatures feed on the destructive forces that are produced when a world''s foundation is destroyed. They are attracted from the void and are not particrly picky eaters, as they would consume everything in sight before leaving.


    Also, they were unlucky to attract a tier one Destruction Bane. These categories of Banes were the major eaters of Major nes or powerful Minor nes during their destruction.


    They had to struggle for their life, even as they hurried to escape, and they survived by the skin of their teeth.


    The tear in space slowly healed up, shutting out the roars of the Destruction Bane, and the two breathed a sigh of relief. The hooded figure kept his scythe and suddenly violently convulsed.


    Multiple cracking sounds came out from his body and his ck cloak turned to ash, deep wounds began appearing all over his body, yet he did not seem particrly concerned about that, his eyes appeared zed over, and he was muttering gibberish.


    The Third prince held a peculiar smile on his face as he watched this disy, and he took several pills to heal his wounds why he waited, from the scent of those pills, they appeared to be honey vored. The Third prince ate them with relish, smacking his lips.


    The figure who had his cloak shattered to pieces slowly stood up, and his wounds slowly closed up, something had gone really wrong.


    He manifested arge Rune stone that was simr to the Rune Stone seized by the General inside the Nexus, and he began bringing various charts and reports out of it, with each report he read through his expression bing darker.


    The shape of his mouth that was set in grim lines, his long blond hair and green eyes that focused in panicked concentration, and the overall features of his face were a splitting copy of Rowan.

 Chapter 124 The Color of Sunrise (final) End of Volume One

    <h4>Chapter 124 The Color of Sunrise (final) End of Volume One</h4>


    "This is a disaster, my Nexus is gone! How is this possible? A few hours ago, everything was going fine. What happened inside my Nexus?!!"


    The clone of Rowan screamed, his eyes suddenly widened, and he turned and looked at the remnants of the tear in space behind him, before he growled, "Augustus!"


    Pointing a shaking finger at the Third prince, he screamed out, with saliva flying out of his mouth, "This¡­ this is all your fault, why did you allow him ess inside the Nexus, he must have nted a Trojan Horse inside my Nexus! You''ve ruined my centuries-long work! Your mindless interference has led to these disastrous results, and all the me for this will fall on your shoulders!"


    The Third prince ignored him and looked to the skies, it was a bright sunny day that was slowly approaching twilight. He seemed to be searching for something inside the clouds and when it appeared that he had seen what he was searching for, he gave a smallugh.


    A bird made from molten magma shot down from the clouds zing a trail of mes, it called out in delight and slowly alighted on his outstretched hand. He fondly scratched the head of the molten bird, who crinkled its eyes in pleasure.


    "You¡­ are you even listening to me? We have a disaster on our hands, and the Order would sacrifice you for this blunder! I hope you understand that. I will not cover up your mistakes and wrong judgment in this matter. Likewise, I will also suffer for these transgressions." The irate clone of Rowan shouted at the Third prince, who still kept his cool and was looking at him in amusement.


    The Third prince was focused on grooming the molten bird in his hand, the bird shook its beautiful feathers that resembled red and blue mes, while he spoke to the distressed clone, "Oh¡­ I think you have more troubles than that waiting for you. Far more than a shattered Nexus. Tend to your body first, it''s¡­ Broken."


    "What do you mean by that¡­ I am¡­" The clone stopped and fell on a single knee and began vomiting huge amounts of blood.


    From his eyes, nose, and ears, blood began to pour out, and he soon turned to a man covered by blood.


    "What is happening?" From out of his chest, a white replica of the Primordial Record emerged, it was another two pages of the Primordial Record, and the strings bounding it were slowly beginning to fade.


    The effects of Rowan breaking his Sigils were far-reaching, as the Primordial Record had begun retrieving back pieces of itself, and this process could not be stopped.


    He was deeply horrified, but with his long years of experience, he was eventually able to calm himself, and slowly breathe deeply. With his panic being channeled towards the solution, he began organizing himself.


    With his powerful constitution, he dispelled the blood covering him and stood up, his face was covered in lines of concentration and madness.


    "The Nexus is broken, and the subjects have escaped." The clone looked at the Third Prince, "They would not have gone far, Lamia is the most dangerous as far as I know, paired with Augustus they must have seized control of the Singrity inside the Nexus. We need to go and find their traces and hunt them down before the trail gets cold."


    "If Lamia is able to get out, the bnce on this world would be slowly broken, and we will all lose any benefit to be had. She is still weak and Augustus would not have the capabilities to properly restrain her."


    "If that''s truly the case, then we are toote." The Third prince said.


    The eyes of the clone fixed on the Third prince, after critically assessing his behavior in thest few moments, he began stepping back, "Why do you say we are toote? The Nexus crumbled an hour ago. There is still enough time left. We did kill the main body of Augustus, I can confirm that fact, we only need to hunt down their remnant and salvage what we can."


    "Augustus attracted the Rune Weapon of the God of War to the Nexus. Absomet is there as we speak."


    The clone paused and cocked his head to the side like a bird, "So, I should rightly assume that you have eyes inside the Nexus that I was not aware of?"


    "Your assumption¡­ " The Third prince smiled, "Is quite correct."


    "How''s that possible, I have never allowed ess to outside surveince by you or anyone else. Everything inside was shuttled between this Runestone and the one with Boris, you never had ess to any live feeds, and I never gave that permission."


    "Yeah, you didn''t. But I did it anyway, it was not that particrly difficult to do, you just could not find it, although it was right there in front of you, all these while."


    The clone looked at the Third prince, then his eyes strayed towards the bird he was holding, "What is that thing you are holding?"


    "This? It''s my pet. I got it a long time ago." The Third prince rubbed his face on the belly of the bird, making it croon in pleasure.


    "That''s a Red finch, they became extinct two million years ago, they cannot be found in any ne millions of light years around Trion."


    "As I said, I got it a long time ago."


    "No, that''s impossible, even the gods¡­" The clone had been stepping back slowly all this while, and now he stopped with a helpless look on his face, "I have always wondered why you should¡­ Who are you?"


    "I''ve been called many things, and this is the truth as I''ve ever said it to anyone¡­ I have forgotten even my name."


    The Third prince sighed, "This venture of yours is promising, I have given you your opportunity, but I''m solely disappointed in its execution. I will be taking over your pages now, I would use it better than you ever could."


    The clone shook his head in denial, his mind racing with dazzling speed as he tried to analyze the changes in the Third prince, but he had a guess, and it brought a bone chilling dread to his core.


    "The Order would never let you get away with this¡­ they shall¡­" The voice of the clone was cut short, and he copsed into ashes. This was a Third Circle Dominator whose might would crush a minor ne, but he was killed off without even a chance to even blink.


    The Third prince gestured towards the floating pages, and they drifted towards him, "Let me handle the business with the Order."


    The skies changed color from day to night, and every nt and animal mutated into madness in a ten thousand-mile radius and various nightmarish creatures turned the surroundings to hell.


    The Anima of the goddess descended, and she came in fury, the heavens and the earth could not bear the depths of her fury, and they all wailed in pain. Unlike events happening inside the Mirage world, this descent would leave a scar on the world for millennia.


    The goddesses to put an end to everything.


    The Third Prince dismissed her Anima with a wave of his hand, leaving a furious scream echoing into eternity.


    The skies returned to twilight, and the Third prince smiled, "I have always loved the sunrise." The movements of the heavens changed, and a new dawn descended on the world.


    This event shook all of Trion, and the gods were roused awake.


    ?


    End of volume one.


    This journey with you, my dear reader had been a wonderful and fulfilling one for me. I have many remarkable reviews andments that give me the encouragement and support to always write daily.


    Volume one was slow, and there are many reasons for that. I left many hints and opened many plot threads that would be slowly unraveled in the future.


    Volume two will be on a much grander scale, as Rowan is out of his prison, the many worlds where this bloody tale would unfold are about to be swept wide open, and I hope you enjoy the many epic battles and characters I haveing in the horizon. You can ask any questions in thement and I would try to answer each one of them.


    Thank you, guys, for sticking with me through this journey.

 Chapter 125 The Fall

    <h4>Chapter 125 The Fall</h4>


    This world was named JR¨CAG311, but the indigenous people called it Jarkarr. It was a Minor World that was ruled over by the Major World Trion.


    This was a world of Ice, and was rich with one essential resource that was the cause of the conflicts ravaging this world in the past two thousand years of its discovery ¡ª Blue Iron.


    Unlike what the name would suggest, Blue Iron was not a metallic ore, it was a flower. Before a brilliant Alchemist found that extracts from this flower could be used as battlefield stimnts that could even affect Second Circle Dominators, the flower was used for recreational activities.


    As a stimnt, it could allow a Dominator to rapidly burn through the energy and essence inside his body while doubling or even tripling theirbat capabilities. Its side effects could be quickly recovered from, which made Blue Iron one of the most important war resources of Trion.


    Since this nt could only be grown on this due to a unique set of circumstances that were difficult to replicate, Jarkarr became the only source of this merchandise.


    This Minor World was governed by the Merchant Association¡ªA vast trading house that oversaw many resource rich worlds for Trion. The Merchant Association here had developed their own armies and gathered powerful Dominators and creatures from many other worlds, to protect the source of their vast wealth.


    As with everything involving massive profits, there would inevitably be conflicts, and for thest forty years an open battle hadmenced on this world, after it had spilled over by the incessant betrayals and hidden confrontation over the centuries by forces within the Merchant Association.


    The Merchant Association was owned by one of the seven Noble families¡ªThe Boreas Family. They controlled the Pathway of Storms, and although they were mainly responsible for the economic aspects of Trion, there was a reason they were known as Storm callers. The dominators of the Boreas family were quite terrifying.


    Internal conflicts within the family had spilled out into the many worlds they governed, and Jarkarr was especially affected by it, coupled with rumors that parts of the unending battle in Trion had spilled over into Jarkarr, left this a world at its edge.


    The world was going through one of the most perilous periods in its history, and hundreds of thousands had died as a result of the conflict, and it was getting worse. This world was at the brink.


    Yet as the people of Jarkarr settled in for a brand-new day, one filled with many unknowns, the skies lit up, as numerous streaks of fire zed across the skies, a teleportation portal had opened far up in the atmosphere, and Rowan fell to this world.


    His descent brought cmity.


    ?


    The moment Rowan stepped through the Teleportation portal, it flickered, for Rowan was inexperienced at utilizing Aether. The jarring sensation of space folding around him and squeezing tighter than a constrictor was not particrlyfortable, but he could still endure it.


    Comparing it to the mental torture he once had when going through the yellow crystal, then this was a walk in the park, inside his mental space, there was a steady stream of Aether wrapped around the purple Spatial Sight Rune that transformed everything about the utility of this particr skill.


    Yes, Rowan was wielding Aether!


    The squeezing sensation suddenly got worse, and his bones began to bend with the strain, most of his flesh had been torn apart, yet the pressure from the spatial movementpressed them tightly to his body, else he would be nothing but bones at this point. Rowan had long be numb to pain of this level.


    His Spatial Sight could only capture rapidly shing lights and an awareness that he was moving through a tremendous distance within the barest fraction of a second. He pushed his Sight back into his body, anymore, and he feared he would lose himself.


    He tried to tuck himself into a ball, and it seemed to reduce the strain and as sudden as it began, the absurdity of this teleportation stopped.


    It was like moving at a thousand miles per hour and suddenly halting at once without any deceleration.


    This abrupt motion made Rowan''s body crack open like an egg, and his flesh and blood was sprayed across the skies of this world. Envy was wrenched from his hand, but Rowan was still in shock, as fatigue and pain dulled his mind. And he could barely follow the path of the Axe.


    The blood and pieces of flesh that fell from him began to transform into numerous monsters of all shapes and sizes, some of them were the size of hills while others were small as ants, and they formed a swarm, his body bumped across and through them as he fell.


    He could dimly notice passing through the jaws of a Dragon like creature, who snapped at him, and barely missed, and unlike inside the temple, these were not turning to ashes after a few seconds, they were still active and Rowan saw many with wings began turning to other directions.


    The fall had spread his blood all over the sky, and in a few short moments, the entirety of the atmosphere was filled with monsters.


    He would rather not announce his presence to this in this manner, and he hoped the fall would kill most of these creatures or their lifespan was still short, else only an apocalypse waited for those below, for the energy he was sensing from them was palpable.


    By chance, Rowan''s fall made him drift a little from the pack of howling monstrosities and thest thing he saw before he cked out was a massive mountain that was going to catch his fall.


    He sighed and squeezed himself into a ball, wondering how much would this hurt? He barely heard the sound of impact.


    ?


    Rowan did not know for how long he was out, he thought he might have heard countless screams while he was unconscious, but when he awoke, he was fully healed, and discovered he had been embedded deep into a mountainside, and somehow he knew the screams he heard were not a mirage.


    Around his body were concentric waves that showed signs that the rocks must have melted and cooled. He stood up without any impediment and rubbed his face, pushing his long blond hair behind him.


    He could see the light of the moon down inside the pit, he must be at least fifty meters deep into the mountain, and walking up to the wall of the mini cave he made, he began to climb out.


    Even with his current strength, rocks were no impediment to him, and his fingers and toes easily found purchase in the rock as he propelled himself out of the hole, and after twenty seconds, his hands reached the surface of the mountain, and he pulled himself out.


    Immediately he knew he was somece different, and not different by a minor distance for that matter, for above him, he could see three moons, one of them was especiallyrge; Rowan was lost in awe for a while, as he looked at the skies of a brand-new world.


    Trion only had a single moon thest time he checked, and although when he used the Teleportation Dais to escape the Nexus, he chose a lucky direction which was to be his right side, the reason for that was he had given up his left hand to escape.


    He had set the teleportation distance to the maximum limit it could tolerate, so he should not be so surprised that it took him to another world, everything inside the Nexus was top of the line, it should be expected that their teleportation device should also be one too.


    Although traveling to another world entirely seemed like too much of a stretch to him, it might be the lucky break he needed to gather himself and forge his path.


    He did not think he was unreachable from the grasp of his enemies just yet, he might never be unless he killed them all, but with enough distance, he had a little time, and he did not intend to waste a single second of it.

 Chapter 126 The Fall (2)

    <h4>Chapter 126 The Fall (2)</h4>


    The mountain he found himself was incredibly lofty, but he had no problem breathing the thin air up here, although the air felt different somehow, as if it were missing a vitalponent, he chose to investigate those findingster.


    He had two basic objectives, gathering Soul points and materials with dense energy. With Soul points, he would quickly evolve to the peak of Legendary and with energy, he could finally activate his Legendary Ability, and he could begin changing the chessboard. Moreover, with his enhanced physique, he may finally rid himself of this curse.


    Above that basic need was to first find a valid source of information, in this brand-new world, details of him must be sparse or nonexistent, so he could move about with some freedom.


    He left both Augustus and Lamia alive, also his father and the Order of the Broken Eye, who was controlled by a goddess no doubt would be hunting him at this very moment.


    He was only at ease a bit when he saw that with distance, the Sigils had faded to nothingness, although they still bound the Primordial Record, they no longer emanated past the covers of the ck Book.


    Rowan was ecstatic at this development, he may have a limited time of freedom before he was attacked once more.


    Looking down at himself, the only piece of covering he had been the spatial bracelet he kept on his wrist. This thing was quite durable, and he had an idea of how to break it open to reveal its contents. He needed to be able to keep his valuables secure, but first he should reconnaissance, and understand his surroundings.


    Inside the Mental Space in his head, he scrutinized all the Ability Runes inside of it, and focused on his Spatial Sight.


    The goddess''s descent had left him with a curse, and well, as a boon of a sort, for he knew that without the massive nk face inside his mental space that had stretched it open, thus giving him ess to manipte his Spirit, hence Aether, he would never have escaped the Nexus.


    Even if he was still at the peak of his power, with Lamia''s ability to control Aether, she would have forced him to make a deal in order to use the portal and Rowan would either have to ept or battle with her, and none of those options were especially pleasing to him.


    The next great leap in the evolution of bloodlines, inside the First Great Circle, was when a Dominator created their Mental Space as they crossed into the Rift state.


    The ability to visualize and manipte your Ability Runes were just a single part of it, the Mental Space could collect and Store Aether, in ordance to the Spirit capacity of the Dominator.


    So, a Dominator with a hundred points in Spirit would have far more stores of Aether than one with fifty points in spirit, although having more or less stores of Aether did not matter on how well you manipted it, but that was an issue faced by Incarnation State Dominators who actively wielded Aether without the use of Ability Runes.


    His Spatial Sight was an ability that was entirely dependent on his Spirit, and in conjunction with the field of energy his enormous vitality gave off, he could manipte his surroundings in a limited manner, with the addition of Aether into the mix, that ability skyrocketed.


    Although his Vitality was weak as it was holding back the Curse of The Flesh of Madness, it was still far more powerful than most and Rowan suspected that the reason he did not die from his crash was because he had wrapped himself inside a field of telekinesis, yet he was grateful that he teleported in the atmosphere but not in the center of the.


    He had noticed this force field ability earlier, and disregarded it at that time as he was only able to pick up small objects, but with Aether boosting it, it became far more powerful and versatile.


    With a single thought, he began to hover a few inches above the ground, for the moment he could not lift much more, but no doubt, with training and persistence, he would soon be able to fly.


    He was also able to wield his Spatial Sight more effectively using Aether, and although he was just brute forcing the process, it still worked effectively.


    Inside his Mental Space were all of his Ability Runes, and at the bottom of his mental space was a golden fog that attracted a white grainy material that resembled snow around it, he knew this white substance was Aether. They swirled around his Spirit like a tornado, but the rotation was slow.


    His Spatial Sight Rune trembled as he touched it with his Spirit, this movement began to attract the Aether gathered around the golden fog that embodied his Spirit; they rushed into the Ability Rune like fireflies attracted to a ze.


    He had noticed this phenomenon back inside the Nexus when he first activated his Bone Fire as he was about to escape, he noticed Aether pouring into that Rune, and he was shocked because the first time he looked through his Mental Space, he had not seen any signs of Aether, but as he watched as more Aether began to grow inside his Mental Space, he knew the process took time to be activated, and then it became a permanent operation.


    Yet, this gift came with its drawbacks, roughly eighty percent of all the Aether he generated was being lost inside the massive nk face, leaving him with a measly twenty percent to work with.


    The reason he spoke to Lamia for so long, and even made the act of desperately fighting a losing battle with her, was for him to gather enough Aether to power up the Teleportation Dais.


    That familiar feeling came over him as he activated his Spatial Sight Rune, and his vision expanded. He slowly brought his sight down the mountain, and after going for roughly two thousand meters down, he stopped because he had exhausted his Store of Aether, and without it, his Sight Zipped back to fifty meters around him.


    The difference between using Abilities powered by Aether and without was like night and day. This should be the reason Augustus and the Champion left him in the dust during their fights, and without the full scope of his powers, the Champion of Lamia had mercilessly thrashed him.


    Withdrawing his mind from that line of thought, he scrutinized all he had seen as his Sight had shed down the mountain. The mountain was bare of any life and as he could see clouds below him from this particr elevation, then that meant he must be very high up.


    He hardly remembered any particr details of his surroundings when he was falling, but he knew he was surrounded by monsters borne from his blood.


    He was going to descend the mountain, but first he should wait for the five minutes it would take for his Aether to sufficiently recover, and he would attempt to create clothes using his mes.


    Rowan saw that the Three Faced Abomination created a very convincing robe from it, and he had always wondered if he could do the same, he was extremely tired of going naked after every battle he fought, also he could attempt to break through the spatial bracelet around his wrist.


    Seeing a ledge a hundred feet below him, Rowan judged the distance and jumped down,nding on one knee, he disturbed the surrounding snow, making them fly out in a plume. Rowan sat down cross-legged and closed his eyes.


    With his Spatial Sight, he did not greatly need his eyes and as he waited for his Aether to refill, he called up the Primordial Record, it was time to check the details of the new pages he had.


    But, his attention was drawn to a little detail he missed when he was going through the Primordial Record inside the Nexus.

 Chapter 127 The fall (Final)

    <h4>Chapter 127 The fall (Final)</h4>


    P????????? ??????


    Name: Rowan Kuranes


    Age: 11/33,000


    Strength :110/ 3170


    Agility :107/ 3089


    Constitution : 550/4948


    Spirit :585.8


    ss: None


    Title: ne walker, Chaos Blood


    Aspect : Spatial Sight (Tier 3)


    Berserker (Tier 1)


    Skills:


    Enrage (Level 10¡ª Mortal State Completed) Vortex (Level 10¡ª Mortal State Completed


    Bash (Level 10¡ª Mortal State Completed) Dash (Level 10¡ª Mortal State Completed) Smash (Level 10¡ª Mortal State Completed) Combo Attack (Level 10¡ª Mortal State Completed)


    Flesh Light ¡ª Level 2


    Bone Fire ¡ª Level 2


    Passive : Deciphernguage plete), Ice¨CFire soul (level 6)


    Records:


    FIVE ???????????? ?????????????????? [CHAOS BLOOD]- level 2 [11,180/15,000]


    ???????? REAVER ¨C level 0 [0/5000]


    Legendary Skill : Chaos World Engine [5/5]


    Chaos World Engine [Minor]


    Engine One ¨C 865,225,788/1,000,000,000


    Engine Two ¨C 1,897,645/1,000,000,000


    Engine Three¨C458,001,876/1,000,000,000


    Engine Four ¨C 1,767,665/1,000,000,000


    Engine Five ¨C 0/1,000,000,000


    Rift Rule: Absolute Body [Locked]


    Incarnation Path Unlocked


    Path: Chaos Territory Creation [Locked]


    Path Skill Gained :


    World Soul Maniption [Locked]


    World Recreation [Locked]


    World Merging [Locked]


    Condemned: Flesh of Madness (Suppressed)


    Soul Point : 80.5563


    Remark: Nascent Titan


    He had left the Nexus with only ten Soul Points, but now he had 80 Soul Points, and he did not think he had been asleep for an extremely long time. Remembering the screams and the monster his body brought, he knew conflicts waited ahead.


    He was sure he was only out for only an hour, yet he had gathered these many points, although he was not sure whether he could assign all the me to his curse, he was sure it was still a major part of it.


    Although he was at the Legendary State, his Attributes were at the Incarnation level, and his unique constitution made his physique far superior to the normal Incarnation State Dominators.


    The Attributes for each state were easy to demarcate. Mortals fall between 0¨C10, so the limit a mortal could raise any attributes was 10 points, anymore and their power would consume them, death or mutation was the result.


    Legendary Attributes fall between 10¨C100, there were rumors of extreme Legendary beings with attributes as high as 150 points, but those were considered monsters and outliers. Yet, Rowan''s lowest attribute¡ªSpirit, was five times that amount.


    Rift State Dominators had attributes that fall within 100¨C1,000 points, Dominators in this State becamepelling because in addition to their stats, there was also the Mental Space they now had was able to supercharge their techniques.


    Incarnation State Dominators Attributes were between 1,000¨C10,000. These were monsters, but Rowan had shredded through General Augustus with the help of Envy, although there were many reasons why the General was not at his peak form as he was utilizing a lesser pathway, it was an unquestionable fact that at the Legendary State Rowans ability was at the peak of the first Circle¡ªIncarnation.


    That was even without the help of his most powerful weapons, the Ouroboros Serpents, in the Legendary State, their Attributes should be far higher than his own, as with every growth in his bloodline, their abilities grew far more than his own.


    His Attributes had recovered a little. Rowan understood his recovery ability was astonishing, and with sufficient time, his body would naturally cleanse itself of this curse, but it would seem that to a creature that had an extremely long lifespan like him, he was alwayscking a lot of it.


    Yet, what surprised him was the Energy value of the first Ouroboros Serpent, it had far surpassed the rest of the Serpents and had nearlypleted the one billion energy value required to make the first world engine.


    The Third Ouroboros Serpent Energy value was to be expected, as it had almost eaten everything inside the Nexus, and except for small remnants, the Nexus had been picked clean.


    What did the first serpent eat? A quick memory search revealed the reason. It was inside theke! Rowan had sent this Serpent to eat the bones zing with energy, especially a single corpse that was at the very bottom.


    He had done it, without putting much thought into it, he only wanted to deprive Lamia of any advantages those bones might give her, as he did not forget that she might be his enemy, turns out he had been right on all counts.


    But, he had picked the jackpot and Rowan was sure that only that single corpse was responsible for ny-nine percent of the Energy gathered by the first serpent, whatever that being was before, it must have been truly powerful, for its corpse alone had nearlypleted the Minor Chaos Engine.


    If Lamia could hold such a corpse with her, then he would need to reconsider the threat she poses, and scale her up to the same level of danger his father and the Order of the Broken Eyes possess.


    Rowan touched his chest. He no longer had any heartbeat, there was only a slight thrumming that emerges from his body, and you would have to listen very closely to hear it. It was the long-drawn in breath of his Serpents.


    From the moment of their birth, his Ouroboros Serpents had never breathed out, they always inhaled.


    He missed his babies, if he had the full range of his powers, none of those monsters born from his blood would be alive right now, they would be nothing but Energy for them.


    The Ouroboros Serpents had evolved once more, with wicked long spikes that glittered like diamonds running down their spine. They slept while providing his body with sustenance to keep the Flesh of Madness in check, but he could sense their unrest and anger.


    He mentally assured them that soon, they shall be free once more.


    He closed his page, which was the seventh and turned to the sixth page, what he first saw remained the same. A quill and a bowl.


    He did not know what bird the quill feather was from, but it was ck with silvery veins that decorated it, the tip was nted and sharp.


    The bowl was an earthen bowl that had the same coloring as the quill feather, and it was currently empty.


    The title of the page was as interesting as it was confusing. It read: Origin.


    Rowan attempted to pick up the quill, maybe drag it out of the page, but he could not.


    There was no description of its uses or purpose, and he had no time to experiment with this new function. If its use was not readily apparent to him, he would have to forfeit whatever utility it might have.


    He was at war, and he needed every avable weapon in his arsenal, but he did not have any clue on how to use the current page. Possibly, the fifth page would hold the process.


    Rowan began to lift the page mentally, but it was stuck because it was very heavy, after straining for a while, he felt a mental chiding from the Primordial Record and understood that he was still too weak to use more than his page at the moment.


    You little tease. Rowan smirked, so it''s look, but don''t touch, eh.


    This new find made it all the more important to move at speed. His enemies had methods to carve out pieces of the Primordial Record, no doubt they had studied the Singrity for a long, and something about him being able to fuse with it, gave them the opening to plunder portions of the Primordial Record and influence it.


    His Aether had sufficiently recovered, and he focused on his Flesh Light Rune, he pushed Aether into the Rune, while visualizing a robe around his body. Rowan''s body was immediately enveloped by red mes, before it expanded rapidly, and he lost control of it.


    The ledge and a considerable amount of snow were simply melted away, and Rowan found himself in free-fall, his body bounced off against the side of the mountain and pushed him farther away from it.

 Chapter 128 Archimedes

    <h4>Chapter 128 Archimedes</h4>


    He quickly scrutinized the surrounding mountain face, and seeing a particrlyrge crevice, used his telekinesis to push himself towards it, andnded without any issues.


    He sighed a little in frustration, even though he was in a hurry, it should not mean he should be careless, he did not know how far the sh of light or the explosion carried, although it was very brief, he was out in the open.


    Giving himself the mental equivalent of a p, he turned towards the mountain walls and opened his Mental Space once more, instead of pushing tons of Aether into the Rune, he tried to hold back.


    Rowan had noticed a bad habit of his, due to his unlimited stamina and essence, he never had to consider his expenditure, that would have to change for now, as he guessed control over his powers would be more necessary the stronger he bes.


    If hecks control, he would be nothing but a rampaging cataclysm. His rate of growth was too fast, and if he did not learn proper control, the thought of the destruction he would be capable of would be nightmarish.


    A small example of what he was capable of should be currently happening, he was sure if any other being had been cursed with the Flesh of Madness they would be dead by now, but he did not die, and his body had spawned monstrous creatures beyond number.


    A Dominator that had developed their bodies to his level over the course of decades or centuries would have better control over their physique than he could.


    If he had proper control over his body, he should be able to properly suppress the Flesh of Madness. The journey of a thousand miles begins with a step, he was willing to start the journey of proper control of his powers.


    Creating a red me on his left hand with only a part of his physical essence, even with only that minor expenditure, his body began to squirm, as if there were countless snakes under his skin.


    He waited for a while, and after he was sure he had the curse under control, he began melting his way through the mountain, and in a short while, he had created a wide cave about thirty feet across, he zed his way deeper, and after about fifty meters in depth, he stopped. This should be good enough.


    He could experiment with his powers without being too shy with it. Not attracting attention was a priority. Before freeing himself from the curse, he must be low-key.


    Rowan scrutinized the cave he had just made. The red mes had melted the rocks smoothly, and the cave looked like the insides of a ceramic bowl. He was not concerned if the air cirction down here was bad, for he was sure his mes did not need oxygen to burn.


    Rowan sat down cross-legged and entered his Mental Space, deciding properly to understand its properties, before making reckless attempts.


    He did not know how the Mental Space of others would resemble, but he was sure he was the only one who had a giant nk face. The face resembled a gray petrified stone, and if his Mental Space was supposed to be the size of a small pool, the Petrified face had stretched the Mental Space until it was the size of ake.


    His body must be doing many things to keep his mental and physical state in one piece, else he did not know how he was even surviving.


    He looked around the Mental Space, where he could see his various Ability Runes floating around, and he only needed to think about the particr ability and it would glow.


    The Ability Rune for Flesh Light resembled a bloody beating heart that had been cut in half by the middle. It rotated slowly inside his mental space and exuded a low heat.


    To activate the Ability Rune with his Aether, he just gave a mentalmand, and the Aether would be attracted to the rune and would fuse with it. This operation was automatic as long as he willed it.


    The second part of was managing the ability outputs. After releasing the mes he intended to shape it into the pattern he desired, in this case just a usable robe would do the trick.


    After trying multiple times to restrict the ability runes from drawing excess Aether beyond what he could control, he ended up failing.


    In all the experiments he had been making, he had been releasing mes from his entire body. The mes had created a deeper cave into the mountain, and he had already melted him way downward for more than twenty meters.


    He paused, this was going nowhere. Even if he could seed, it was taking too much time, perhaps it would be wise to look at it from another angle.


    Instead of trying to manipte his Aether, why not try it with his Spirit first. He should shape his Spirit to be able to transport just the right amount of Aether to the Ability Rune, instead of using the default method of activating the Ability Rune.


    Rowan wanted to move a bit of Aether towards it, and found it to be more difficult than he anticipated. His n was to pick a single grain of snow-white Aether and fuse it to the Ability Rune, with that, he could properly judge how much power the Aether granted to it.


    He looked at the Golden fog that represented his Spirit, and decided to move it, and to his surprise, it was not particr difficult to get a reaction out of it. It was simr to moving a limb you did not know you had, but his control over the golden fog was abysmal.


    Baby steps. He encouraged himself, maybe he was missing an importantponent of controlling Aether that he was not aware of, but he was making progress, and that was all that really mattered.


    It did not take long, for him to be able to gather the golden fog in the shape of a fist, this operation brought him a great deal of difort, as his head felt like it was about to explode, but when Rowan analyzed that the side effects were physical, he ignored them. He was confident that he could heal from any physical condition.


    He began to manipte the golden hand slowly, it was sluggish and behaved as if he was trying to catch smoke with his bare hands.


    His eyes opened when he noticed that night had passed and a new day had dawned. If he were to follow the normal time conversions from his previous life, then the nights here were forty hours long, if it was the same for daylight, then a full day on this was 80 hours long.


    He wondered how the time on his Primordial Record was calcted because it had given him 33,000 years of lifespan, maybe its calctions of time used a method he could notprehend yet.


    Ignoring the outside world, he entered his Mental Space and continued experimenting with the golden fog, when he thought he was ready enough, he controlled the golden hand to collect the Aether around it and deliver it to the Ability Rune.


    But he failed when instead of picking one, he shifted more than a hundred, and another eruption of me exploded from his body in a circr wave, melting through another five feet of rock, his body dropped to the lower ground, but he was too focused to care.


    He began experimenting with putting less will into hismands of his Spirit, and after tens of tries, he could only reduce the grains to fifty, but that was still too powerful for him to control.


    He knew he had to make the process to be more efficient and streamlined, but he realized he was being held back by his Spirit Attribute.


    After trying and failing to pick up the right amount of Aether dozens of times, he shifted his attention to the spatial bracelet.

 Chapter 129 Archimedes (2)

    <h4>Chapter 129 Archimedes (2)</h4>


    Rowan removed the spatial bracelet from his wrist and turned it over, it was about eight inches long, and even with all the abuse he had gone through the past few days, it was still wless.


    He had been spurting out intense amounts of mes from all over his body, and their destructive capabilities were not to be underestimated, yet the bracelet had survived all that without any hint of damage, the only heat from the bracelet was from his own body.


    He had an intuition that this bracelet was not ordinary. The first time he had inspected it, he had seen a symbol, most likely representing its creator ¡ª Mist Tower.


    He knew of no major organization in Trion with this name. To create something like this Spatial bracelet must require enormous effort and capability, it was most likely that this bracelet was not made anywhere near Trion.


    Rowan had first used his Spirit to try to break open the Spatial bracelet before, but he failed, now that he had ess to his Mental Space, it should make it more manageable, since he could visualize and manipte his Spirit, he should do a better job than previously.


    Rowan closed his eyes and maneuvered the golden fog representing his Spirit to take the shape of a hand, and he directed it towards the bracelet.


    Rowan opened his eyes, his Spirit had manifested itself outside his body, and to his surprise, it was invisible, unlike when he could see the colors inside his Mental Space.


    However, when he began zooming in with his Spatial Sight, the colors began to reveal itself, and he could see a faint golden hand wrapped around the bracelet. Urging his Spirit, he began moving the golden hand across the entire bracelet.


    A sizzling sound started emerging from the bracelet and Rowan could see many microscopic sparks of another Spirit Essence, which was red, slowly being worn away. The sparks hit the floor and began transforming the floor into blood.


    Rowan deliberated on this phenomenon for a while, for it would appear that spirits also had their own attributes and inrge doses they could transform reality. The ground below him had been truly transformed to blood.


    He decided to hover above the ground, as he was not fond of skinny-dipping into a growing pool of blood. If this Spatial bracelet belonged to General Augustus, whose bloodline controlled the Pathway of Flesh, it was not too surprising that his Spirit would createkes of blood.


    His Spirit was not yet capable of altering reality, but it was still outstanding that he could wear out the General''s Spirit inside the bracelet, maybe the reason was rted to the attribute of his Spirit.


    As long as there was visible progress, he would continue. Rowan kept at it until his Spirit was exhausted, and waited for another five seconds, and it was refilled back to its maximum.


    Unlike Aether, his Spirit could be rapidly replenished at an astonishing rate, as his second Omnipotent bloodline pushed its recovery rate to be hundreds of times faster. For most Dominators, except taking specialized pills, they would have to take between days to even months to replenish their Spirit Essence.


    Rowan analyzes the speed at which he broke down the Spirit barrier on the bracelet, and using the 80 hours a day of this world as his benchmark, he should be done in a week.


    It was not a particrly long time for him, and for the moment he was safe. He had stayed in this mountain for two days without any outside interference, and judging by the width of this mountain, and how far down his Spatial Sight had traveled, the mountain should be at least 20,000 meters tall, and his cave should be close to the middle of the mountain.


    He was not in the best conditions, and he had lost Envy. It was important to his survival if he could find clothes or weapons inside this Spatial bracelet, so, using a week to unlock it was not a bad investment.


    Rowan was also passively collecting about 100 soul points daily, and at the end of the week, he should have enough to evolve his bloodline a bit forward and suppress more of the curse.


    He should be more powerful by then, and he would have more options for his next step.


    Deciding on this course of action, he climbed to the mouth of his cave and sealed it shut by sting Bone Fire towards the cave ceiling. The green me was more explosive, and after two sts aided by Aether, he was sealed shut inside the mountain.


    Thus, Rowan settled into hours of scraping away at the Spatial Bracelet, while simultaneously training his Spiritual Essence control and investigating every Ability Rune inside his Mental Space andstly investigating the elements of this curse.


    His ability to split his mind was working at full speed, and he made progress and three days went by, and Rowan realized he would have to change the time he would break open the bracelet from a week to four days!


    These past three days of intense contemtion about his abilities had borne fruit, and his control over Aether and his Spirit Essence had increased. He could now safely gather forty specks of snow-white Aether.


    The Spiritual Essence golden hand was now firmer, and it couldst longer, and after all these times contemting on his Ability Runes, Rowan finally decided on a path he could use in developing and understanding Aether which was through his Berserker Ability Runes.


    Unlike his other Ability Runes, Berserker came with a detailed exnation on how to properly exert Aether in each move set, the Runes had been separated, and he could practice with each of them, thereby increasing his proficiency in using his spiritual abilities.


    Seeing such clear progress, Rowan doubled down on his efforts, and he quickly reached the 80 percent mark in breaking open the Spatial bracelet. Deciding to pause all other activities, he focused solely on breaking through the bracelet.


    His multiple streams of thoughts all aligned to crack a single puzzle¡­


    The floor below him had turned into a pool of blood, and he frowned at the stench it gave off, he split his thoughts, so he could send a small ball of red me towards the blood pool.


    The me dropped and Rowan was surprised when it hovered over the pool of blood, and slowly the blood began to rise in many tiny streams and fed the red me which slowly began to brighten.


    In a while, all the blood was consumed, leaving behind a me that did not give out much light but resumed a red gem, Rowan noticed this new state of his me and filed it away forter investigation. The ruby-like mes actively attracted all the blood that transformed from the floor, and Rowan left it to its own device.


    Focusing back to the breaking the Spirit the General left behind, he continued making steady progress


    18 percent left¡­


    15 percent left¡­


    11 percent left¡­


    6 percent left¡­


    1 percent left¡­


    With a snap, thest of the Spirit embedded in the Spatial bracelet was dispersed, and Rowan smiled in exultation. He pushed his Spirit inside the bracelet, and he saw a purple space that was a hundred meters wide and two hundred meters long, it was about the size of two football stadiums.


    About half the space was empty, and it appeared tock gravity or air, as various materials floated about. Rowan Spirit swept through the entirety, and he understood everything inside.


    Most of it were filled with weapons of all shapes and sizes, some were made from bones and other exotic materials, he even saw a sword that was emanating mes, a bow that had an icy arrow appear and disappear around its strings and many other strange weapons.

 Chapter 130 Archimedes (3)

    <h4>Chapter 130 Archimedes (3)</h4>


    There were dozens ofrge wooden crates containing wine stored inrge silver jars and an abundant store of food and provision, including meat, vegetables and other ingredients, and they were still fresh.


    After seeing a dozen sets of armor and tactical gear that he could easily wear as clothes, his mind was eased.


    He did not need armor, as he doubted he would ever see any material that could withstand his ever-increasing strength, but Rowan feared that he had been going for far too long without clothes, he would rather not get used to the sensation of being naked most of the time, though many would say it was a small price to pay for his rapid increase in power, he was still a reasonable decent individual who still prefers having his dignity.


    His musing was drawn to a persistent glow of an object stashed at the end of the crate, it had been pulling his gaze for a while as he scanned through the bracelet, but he wanted to be thorough in his search, so he left it forst.


    After he was sure that there were no other hidden objects or unknown defenses inside the bracelet, he focused on the elephant in the room.


    It was a glowing white metal in the shape of a tower, it resembled a mechanical advanced tower that had been miniaturized. Rowan felt that this must be a cutting-edge Alchemical Tool, as he had never seen anything of this sort before, and the energy it gave off was palpable.


    Whatever this tool was, it still appeared iplete, as part of the tower was broken or even missing. To his shock, he found out that the nk face in his mind was responding to that tower.


    A sense of attraction appeared between them and Rowan rapidly withdrew his Spirit from the bracelet, but it was toote as he saw the broken white tower appear on his hand before eerily vanishing.


    Suddenly, he felt a sensation inside his head as if it were being stuffed full of coarse sand and Rowan held his head and squeezed, the pain he could handle, but the sensation of having his mind feel like it was being squeezed and stretched was disconcerting, but it slowly faded and he regained hisposure.


    He scanned through his body and seeing no abnormalities, turned towards his Mental Space, and immediately noticed the new addition. The white tower had rooted itself in the center of the nk gray face.


    He saw parts of the missing tower being reced by pieces of the nk gray face inside his mental Space, and the tower was being rebuilt. Rowan noticed that the nk face began to shrink as pieces of itself repaired the tower, until it waspleted.


    At this time, the nk face had reduced by more than half its previous size, and Rowan''s mind began to slowly ease off on the persistent headache he had disregarded owing to his high pain tolerance.


    Rowan waited for a while for any other new reactions and, seeing none, split his mind into two, he kept watch inside his Mental Space and with the other split mind, he took a portion of his Spirit and entered the Spatial bracelet once more, he had seen some books and notes inside of it.


    He wanted to gather any clue about what it was that had just nted itself inside his Mental Space. The books inside turned out to be useless, it were just records kept about soldiers'' upkeep and a record containing thousands of names. Rowan discarded the books and looked at the white tower inside his mental space.


    With the gray material from the face fusing with the white tower seamlessly, it was nowplete and was gleaming bright inside his mental space, Rowan also noticed it was building energy slowly and he became concerned.


    There was no way he would allow something like this to exist inside him without knowing what it was. Gritting his teeth, Rowan sent a strand of his Spirit over to the tower and as he got close to it, the nk face and the white tower vibrated, and his entire Spirit was sucked into the white tower.


    Rowan''s Spirit felt as if it had been folded countless times and shot towards the depths of the universe, as he felt an intense sensation of speed even exceeding what he felt when he used the teleportation portal.


    His Spirit suddenly saw a giant demon statue that was asrge as a, and he uncontrobly found himself driven into the forehead of the demon, and everything went ck.


    He awoke to find himself sitting on a high table inside a grand hall, with four other figures beside him. Rowan froze and did not make any movement, for the power he felting from those seated figures was simr to that from the goddess.


    They were all motionless and did not even acknowledge his presence, their seating positions were in a semicircle position, and he was seated at the end of this table.


    Rowan stayed still for a few seconds and, still seeing no movement from the four other figures, he let himself rx slightly and began checking himself.


    The first thing he noticed was that he was not in his body but a strange body that was demonlike in appearance, it was simr to the figure of the giant demon that his Spirit had just entered. This body appeared to be gaining color even as he watched, changing from a dull monotone to a richer color.


    This figure had ck scales covering his body with two horns jutting out of his forehead, on his body were gleaming silver tattoos and when Rowan tried to move, he could not. He could barely even blink.


    The only thing he could do was to check his surroundings and the figures beside him that emanated vast powers that wereparable to gods.


    His sight zoomed across the table towards the sitting figures and saw that three of them were simr to humans, two were male and a single female, thest resembled him and appeared to be a demon also, and his skin appeared to have scales, and he had two enormous bat wings behind him that were folded and draped around his body like a cloak.


    Interestingly enough, they all resembled gray statues. Looking closer, he discovered that they were indeed statues.


    He began examining their individual features, of the three human looking figures, the first male appeared to be old with a flowing beard, there were many odd materials entangled in his beard, as Rowan noticed beads and flowers and other odd items. Rowan did not know why the statue reminded him of a wise old wizard.


    The second man looked young and even though he was a statue, Rowan still felt a zing heat from the statue, he was wearing a crown and his face was stern.


    Thest female felt like a pond and had a milky white glow around her that reminded him of the glow from the moon, and the fourth demon statue just emanated pure brutality.


    It would appear that on this table, he was the only one who was not petrified, yet he was sure that it wouldn''tst, as not long ago, he was indeed a statue as he remembered this body regaining its flesh when his Spirit entered inside.


    He looked down across the table and what he saw made his jaw nearly fall from his mouth.


    The sight was so astonishing, he felt he could gaze at this scenery forever.


    The hall where the five of them sat appears to dwell inside the void of space, and before them were hundreds ofs, and other heavenly bodies like moons and suns.


    Among all this expansive beauty was a single glorious that shone brighter than the rest, it was so massive that it left him in awe.


    Dwarfing everything around it and emanating glorious waves of power.


    Rowan knew what he was looking at without any prompt¡ªTrion.

 Chapter 131 Archimedes (4)

    <h4>Chapter 131 Archimedes (4)</h4>


    Rowan did not know how to describe his feelings urately, to find himself in the endless immensity of space from the small prison of the Nexus almost felt like an illusion.


    The universe before him was like a painting, and the heavenly bodies it held were precious memories that had been carefully drawn on its canvas.


    Sometimes it was impossible to describe a sensation thoroughly alien to you, whatever he was feeling presently, he had never felt it before. And he found something new about himself at this time¡­ That he was beginning to love this feeling.


    The prospect of being in one ce, then another in a blink of an eye was a concept that would never get old to him. Life for him had turned into a series of picture books, and anytime he blinked, a new page was turned and he appeared somewhere new.


    Every blink was a new world, and he wanted to keep his eyes open long enough, so he doesn''t miss anything because they went by so fast.


    It was at this time that he began to feel something besides fear, anger, remorse, and a need for revenge. His life recently has been characterized by nothing else but negativity. Monstrous events after another urred on a regr basis, and he was sure he was already partly insane.


    Sitting on this table and seeing creation arrayed in front of him in this manner brought out a sense of purpose inside him that he feared he had beencking all this time. Of course, he needed to take his revenge, he wanted to escape that invisible chain wrapped around him, but¡­


    He wanted to be here!


    The thought was like lightning in his brain, if he was capable of crossings or other realms with any of his abilities, he would do so. It was impossible not to not want to feel the vastness of the universe, sitting here and seeing just a small corner of it.


    He wanted to walk across all of creation. He wished to explore all the sights, he yearned to taste the finest of food and wine, he desired love, connection, family, simply put, more than everything, he did not want to just exist, he wanted to live. Truly experience life and all the joy and sorrow thates with it.


    With an extremely long lifespan, what was better to do with it, than to spend it in that manner. His desires caused him to raise a hand towards the stars, and he found himself as if he were grasping at all the worlds in front of him, he clenched his hand into a fist, it appeared as if he was taking hold of all of creation in his grasp.


    That desire was echoed by the Legendary Skill he had¡ªWorld Engine. The desire to collect and convert worlds.


    He found himselfughing, and even though the voiceing from his mouth was not his own, he did not find it disconcerting. He was an Empyrean, and he would see far stranger sights and perform far stranger deeds.


    At this time, maybe Rowan did not fully understand it, but he hade to fully ept his existence, and he did not just want to survive, he wanted to thrive!


    What sort of sights would he see? He was extremely determined to pursue this goal. Anyone who stood against him, he would crush!!!


    At the end of the day. I''m just trying to be a tourist. How disappointing Rowan.


    "Now, isn''t this an interesting sight?" A calm male voice broke him out of his reverie. Thenguage spoken was Medan. Obviously, thisnguage should be used outside Trion as well, although it was said thenguage was created by God King Golgoth, somehow Rowan doubted it.


    Rowan swept his senses across the table, and was unsurprised to see that the four "statues" had reanimated. The one who resembled a kind old wizard had a smile on his face and all the gems and knick-knacks he had on his long flowing white beard glittered. He wore a flowing blue robe that had various magical runes embedded in it.


    Rowan glimpsed a staff that rested by his side, and hovering on top of the staff was a cube that slowly rotated and asionally gave out various colors of light.


    The female turned out to be a beautiful woman, with eyes that glowed the white of moonlight, she had cupped her chin in her palm and was looking at him in great interest. Her hair was also white, and she wore a robe that was darker than night.


    The robe seemed to merge with the darkness, which sometimes made it appear as if her head was floating in darkness.


    The voice that drew Rowan away from his contemtion came from the third man who was sitting at the center of the semicircle, he appeared regal and had amanding presence like an Emperor. His crown zed with a golden me, and it reminded Rowan of a dream he once had, he filed that thought forter.


    The most surprising, however, was the "Demon" . His skin was red, and his eyes sparkled like gemstones, at this moment he was looking at him with dumbfounded amazement.


    Rowan''s movements were still very sluggish, as if he was still getting used to this body, he sat down morefortably on his chair that resembled a Throne, that Rowan discovered was hovering above the ground, "Hi, everyone!"


    Wow, you are such a smooth operator Rowan, I mean of all ways to introduce yourself to beings who might wipe you out of existence with just a blink of their eyes¡­ you chose that?


    A loud sound reverberated around the hall, like the re from a trumpet. It was long, and it seemed to continue for an eternity before it stopped.


    A genderless voice suddenly proimed, "Congrattions, Ohrox, Prince of Destruction, for your sessful resurrection, and your rekindling of your Infernal Spark. The scourge of creation has risen, let all of creation tremble."


    The empty, almost robotic way the voice spoke made Rowan feel a weird disquietness, if a corpse had ever spoken, this is what it would sound like.


    Was this voice talking about him? Was the identity of this demon''s body Ohrox? If that was the case, he could detect no other souls or spirits here with him inside, he could tell because he was a Soul Reaver. This body was empty.


    What sort of identity did he just manage to steal?


    "How''s that possible?" The Demon gasped, "I can see you here with me, but it''s still hard for me to believe it. Ohrox, I watched Tiberius render your Physical form to nothingness, and he took your bones to build his throne. Volgim crushed your Infernal Spark inside the God Forge, and Golgoth shattered your Origin Treasure. How can you still be alive? Apart from your castle, your Abyssal level had been seized millennia ago."


    Wow. This person had really been ced inside the blender, wasn''t he? Is this what it took to kill a Demon Prince? This Demon seemed to know the identity of this body closely, I must be careful with everything I''m saying.


    Even as Rowans thought flew about, he softly spoke, "Yet, here I am."


    The genderless voice sounded once more. "The Origin Treasure of the Prince of Destruction has taken root inside a Divine Mental Space, and a new Prince of Destruction has been born."


    Rowan''s mind seized on the phrase "New Prince of Destruction." Was this body a title, and not just a singr identity? If so, he might have a chance.


    "Is that the reason I cannot see any trace of Karma on him? He has no affiliation or thrones, no armies or worlds, he is¡­ empty!" The man with the flowing white beard spoke, and he stroked that glorious beard.


    Rowan was determined if he survives in the future to grow a beard like that someday.

 Chapter 132 Archimedes (5)

    <h4>Chapter 132 Archimedes (5)</h4>


    "Ohrox has always been lucky, if his Origin Treasure had found a Pathless Divine Mental Space and his Infernal Spark is being reignited, then this is a cause for celebration." The woman spoke, "It''s not often, if at all we receive such satisfactory news, my dear Ohrox, you muste find me at Terminus, I shall prepare a feast worthy of your eminence."


    "Back away, Crow!" The demon sternly said, "You would rather feast on him than prepare him a feast."


    "hahaha¡­ I am not a mindless mongrel¡­ I prefer eating knowledge, not flesh, unlike your kin." The woman smiled.


    The Demon actually growled, "Little crow, if I remembered correctly your descendants are having a trial inside my gardens, why don''t we put them to the test and see their true taste?"


    "Those low breeds have as much connection with me, as an ant to a mountain." the woman tapped the table, the sounding from her unconscious motions were like thunder strikes, "But I ept your challenge, what shall be the¡­"


    "Enough!" The regal man with the crown hammered the table, "Cease your endless bickering. This is a glorious moment, where a lost member of our Covenant returns, we should alle together in weing him and protecting the fragment of his Infernal Spark until he recovers. I shall ept no other words but meaningful statements in this hallowed hall."


    "If that is the case." The demon bared his teeth, "Don''t let the damn crow y with the fate of a weakened Prince of the Abyss!"


    "Oh, I''m sure she has nothing but goodwill, Kohron, Prince of Strife." The regal man smiled and turned to the woman," don''t you, Fiona Shadowsoul."


    "Of course Arlushan." She touched her chest, "His awakening is the closest to a miracle as I''ve ever witnessed, and we shall all protect his emerging Infernal Spark until we have another potent pir for the Covenant once more."


    The genderless voice chimed once more, "Ohrox Prince of Destruction, on his awakening has destroyed a third of the Jarkarr, dubbed JR¨CAG311. A resource rich with a ss¨CB rating."


    "The is protected heavily from outside interference and has sessfully quelled the advancements of the Covenant 593 times in the past seven centuries."


    "This result is ster, and the right to im the has been allocated to the Prince of Destruction. Consensus should be ced on how many Elura fragments are to be allocated to his Eminence."


    The hall was silent for a while before boisterousughter broke the stillness, "I have always looked up to you Ohrox, and you did not shame the names of the Princes of the Abyss. See this, you skinny Crow! This is what you and your dusty books can never aplish! This is a Prince of the Abyss!"


    The Demon''s wings began to ze, and hisughter echoed far into space, and Rowan''s eyes nearly twitched when he saw that space was tearing apart around theughing mouth of the Demon.


    Rowan had been silent all these while as he observed these powerful beings, he did not take their banter at face value, if he underestimated any of these creatures, he was surely going to die. There was no doubt about that.


    He had nearly been killed because he just glimpsed a goddess, he could not even imagine how destructive they could be if they began actively hunting him. Although this Demonic body his Spirit inhabited seemed to protect his Spirit from any foreign influence, he would not bet his life on it.


    Especially at this moment when he was implicating someone else, his mind had been running at a thousand miles a second to understand the implications of their words, and he could infer some certain things.


    Rowan would be careful, but he must not be too careful, ording to them, he had resurrected, and he was expected to be a nk te because his Soul and Origin Treasure were destroyed.


    He had a certain leeway in his speech and movements, and he could certainly ask some questions that he could not before, or this might be a trap for him, as always, the safest option was to be quiet and listen closely, speak only when spoken to, and only say what was necessary.


    It would seem that the Flesh of Madness had caused a more disastrous result than he had ever expected, he had already destroyed a third of the with what he had considered a minor hindrance that should be solved in a month even if he did not make any move, the passive gathering of Soul Points would be enough to push him to the Peak of Legendary at that time.


    "This is indeed great news," The regal man who Rowan now knew was named Arlushan spoke, "Yet, we must send a representative to verify these ims, such a drastic change in a protected resource needs to be verified. Of course, the full remuneration would be allocated to the Prince of Destruction."


    "Tsk¡­ who are you to question the findings of the Oracle, Arlushan." The Demon Khoron said, "There is no need for any verification from your court or any of your towers as I do not trust their discretion, at this time no one knows the act wasmitted by the Prince of Destruction, and it should remain that way."


    "I propose an immediate payment for his feats with the highest amounts of Elura fragments possible for such a deed and anyone who dares question the valiance of a Prince of the Abyss, shall taste my fury!"


    "You have ced credible points before the table, Khoron." The old man with the flowing white beard said, "It is impossible to question the judgment of the Oracle, and although I find it difficult to understand how a weakened Ohrox would destroy a third of Jarkarr so quickly and efficiently."


    "I do know the valor of the Prince of Destruction, and I support your proposal for immediatepensation, taking that would send ripples all around the battlefields. He would need all the help he can get, for his quick recovery, if I understand it correctly."


    Khoron sneered, "You understand nothing about us." He looked towards Rowan and nodded his head, a show of solidarity, Rowan supposed.


    Rowan returned the gesture and the demon smiled back at him, and it struck Rowan that except for his scaly red skin and hisrge bat wings, the demon was extraordinarily handsome, maybe this was a trait all divine being shared.


    Rowan also turned and nodded towards the old man, who inclined his head slightly to the left, as the smile remained ever present on his face.


    Arlushan sighed, "I suppose it would be a moot point now to argue this point, but I do hope that the Prince of Destruction would temper his fury on this resource world, for it would be an important source of ie to himself and the Covenant. The Astrarium Devotees require massive amounts of that particr resource that the holds, and they would be a great ally."


    Rowan nced at Arlushan, who was gazing deeply at him, "I will consider your advice."


    Arlushan paused for a while, perhaps he was displeased with Rowan''s answer, but Rowan knew acting any more submissive was a recipe for disaster. His arrogance was to be expected.


    Arlushan suddenly spoke, "Spectacr! I remembered your towering might 960,000 years ago on the battlefield, and I would not forget that you nted twelve pirs into Trion, a record that was barely matched by me."


    "That was because he was killed halfway during the war, or he would have left you far behind." Khoron snickered.


    "I suppose there is truth in what you say. Now where are our manners? Even if the memory of the prince returns as his Infernal Spark reignites, we should not fail to properly introduce ourselves."

 Chapter 133 Archimedes (6)

    <h4>Chapter 133 Archimedes (6)</h4>


    Arlushan next words came out like he was performing a ritual, and since the Medannguage had a flowing rhythm to it, it was almost as if he were chanting an old forgotten dirge about the gods and devils of bygone eras.


    Yet, these gods and devils were here with him, and in a freak urrence he was one of them.


    "I am Arlushan Endirius, 7 Star Arch mage of the House of Endirius. I am the leader of Covenant. To my left is Khoron, Prince of Strife, a ruler of the 67th level of the Great Abyss."


    Arlushan gestured toward his right with a wave of his hand, "This is Fiona Shadowsoul 5 Star Arch mage Matriarch of the Circle of Twilight and Ulremazz Igorin 5 Star Arch mage of the Arcanist Union."


    With every mention of their name, Rowan noticed that the surrounding space was subtly changed, it was as if speaking their names changed the surrounding reality, and molded it to their image. He could perhaps only see this because he was inhabiting the body of this demon.


    When Arlushan spoke his name, especially when he mentioned Endirius, Rowan saw a world of fire. No, not a world. A Star, burning so bright it cast all the shadows from the corner of the Cosmos, and Rowan knew in this ce there was no night! Inside this sun was a massive tower that seemed to have no beginning or end.


    When Khoron name was spoken, Rowan saw an endlessbyrinth, where Demons and Devils that numbered in the hundreds of billions battled for an eternity, from colossal Basilisks to shrieking Imps, thisbyrinth was a maze of madness.


    For Fiona Shadowsoul, it revealed to him a world that was being carried by a gigantic white crow, around the head of this crow were five moons, and the world the crow carried was a massive world that pulsed with power.


    Ulremazz Igorin was the most peculiar, it only revealed to him a wooden hut by the side of a river, where a young girl in a straw hat was fishing, there was nothing spectacr about this image, that was until Rowan looked into the River and instead of seeing fishes he saw souls.


    This immediately raised Rowan hackles, it was impossible to not think about the Primordial Keepers whenever any aspect of Souls came up, and anyone that touches that aspect was inevitably in the sights of the Keepers. Rowan kept the name of the Arcanist Union in mind.


    "We are Covenant. A group tasked by the Supreme World of the Magus and the Supreme World of the Abyss to obstruct the Ascension of Trion to a Supreme World."


    Rowan head pecked up at that statement, "Obstruction?" He said, his voice was low and gravely.


    "Yes, Golgoth the so-called God king of Trion has embarked on a new path that threatens to destabilize the bnce of the Universe. The rise of Trion in thest million years has been unprecedented, and if they are not eradicated at their infancy, there would be a war to threaten all of creation."


    "If Trion is allowed Ascension to a Supreme World, there are¡­"


    The voice of Arlushan was interrupted by a loud shout that echoed from the depths of the void, "Mmmmaaaasssstttteeeeerrrrr!!!"


    A green lightning bolt, that pierced through the void and was travelling faster than the speed of light, zipped across space into the arms of Rowan and began rubbing itself all over him.


    It was a ck cat with wings of lightning who was flitting around Rowan so fast that it was throwing dozens of thick lightning bolts all around the hall. They must pack quite a punch for they melted considerable lines of molten craters all around the hall, but those scars faded away quickly and when the bolts neared any of the seated people here they simply vanished, or we''re diverted, absorbed or eaten.


    Fiona Shadowsoul cleaned the side of her mouth and delicately burped.


    "Control your familiar Ohrox, else it would be barred from the Covenant." Arlushan said quietly, but he was grinning.


    The ck cat stopped long enough to pause at Rowans face and sniffed, its face changed from excitement to puzzlement, and it began sniffing more deeply. It cocked its head from side to side as it rapidly circled Rowan before returning to his face and peered deeply into his eyes.


    Rowan''s stomach dropped, if this was the familiar of the previous Prince of Destruction, would it detect something wrong with him? Rowan knew he was very lucky not to be detected by those seated here because his Status as a Transmigrator was simr to a newly born soul because his Soul had no ties to anything inside this Universe, and he had no affiliations to anyone.


    Rowan knew he was able to escape their initial scrutiny only with this, and he had no doubt there would be more tests in the future, was the next one here?


    The puzzlement from the ck cat became reced by excitement that was so palpable, the ck cat turned to a living embodiment of lightning, that flooded the entire hall, but the lightning did not touch Rowan but encircled him instead, like a cocoon.


    "Master, your ever devoted familiar Archimedes is here to serve. Please bound me to your side once more, Master."


    A glowing lightning crystal emerged from the head of the lightning cat Archimedes, and with his senses Rowan, could see the annoyance at Archimedes for her abrupt appearance in the faces of these godlike beings turning to shock.


    Rowan was quiet for a while, he understood the concept of familiars, they were magical creatures that were soul bound to a single individual, and they acted as the shadow and an integral part of that individual just like another limb.


    Although he had first believed that Familiar were low-level creatures who were associated with weak mortals, there was nothing weak about this lightning cat.


    But, ording to what he knew, familiars were supposed to perish at the death of their boundedpanion, so that begs the question, if this was the previous familiar of the Demon Prince, why would it still be alive even after the death of its contractor?


    "You do not have to be wary of her loyalty Ohrox," Khoron the Demon Prince said, "The Lightning Kirin, Archimedes has seven lives, after she lost her first to your death, she has been waging an unending war against the gods of Trion without any aid, she has already lost five of her lives and she is down to herst, without your resurrection, she would not havested another millennia, as she has been dealing death to all that harmed you."


    Rowan looked at the little lightning cat, it had retracted all the surrounding lightning, except for its wings, she was fluffy and cute and was trembling a little.


    Rowan current body was still weak, but he gently raised his hand and caressed the head of the little cat, who opened her eyes and seeing Rowan, she began to cry, while trying to grit her teeth.


    "Why did you take all those risks for me, Archimedes?" Rowan gently said.


    Archimedes sniffled between her words, "you¡­ were¡­ alone master, I was not by your side, and I wanted to¡­ needed to¡­ make it right, for you are¡­ my master."


    Rowan pushed back the crystal into her head, "Thene find me in Jarkarr, I would make you my right hand once more."


    "Would you master? Am I worthy to be the contract of your esteemed new body?


    Rowan nodded at her and smiled, somehow he was aware that this lightning Kirin was aware of his Empyrean body, beast with special bloodline were more linked to the fundamental forces of creation than most, and she would be a valuable source of information.

 Chapter 134 Archimedes (final)

    <h4>Chapter 134 Archimedes (final)</h4>


    "Yay¡­ then I''ve to be going master, the trip would take a year, but I would hurry as fast as I can." Archimedes pumped her ws in celebration, and she turned and bared her teeth to the rest of the Covenant, "Be wary of your dealing with them master, they refused to fall with you on that day, and all ran with their tails between their legs as you alone faced the might of all the gods of Trion."


    "I don''t think sending us all to our death in an endless series of mindless death should be the way we avenge your master Archimedes."Ulremazz said as he massaged his brows.


    "It should be your honor." The lightning Kirin sniffed and looked away in disdain, and Ulremazz chucked wryly.


    Saying another heartfelt goodbye to Rowan, the Archimedes transformed into enormous bolts of lightning and streaked far into space, her destination, Jarkarr.


    "I have always wondered¡­" said Fiona Shadowsoul, "How a Demon of Destruction such as you Ohrox would have the loyalty of a Lightning Kirin. None in my Coven had seeded."


    "And they never will." Khoron sneered, "Face the facts, Crow, no matter how you want to paint the facade over your powers. You are a death dealer, your lot is by the grave with the lost and the departed and the Lightning Kirin is a creature of light and valor of bravery and bloodlust. You can never have her."


    "Every time you speak, I''m reminded that in the Abyss, even a flea with the brain size of a needle head can be a god." Fiona Shadowsoul shot back.


    "Yet, you are envious of an aplishment that so many of us easily achieve, while your entire Covennguish in jealousy." Khoron smirked, "I wonder what that makes of you?"


    Arlushan tapped the table, "Let''s return to the reason we assembled here. The matter of the glorious resurrection of one of our own, and his gradual reinstatement into his Throne. In addition to the Elura Fragments to be given to him, we must also allocate Worlds, armies, resources¡­"


    Rowan discovered everything around him was slowly turning gray, like the monochrome television of his previous life.


    Arlushan and everyone else at the table turned to him, and Rowan noticed that their eyes glowed in an alien manner, and for the briefest of a moment, he understood that what he was seeing was just a shell used by these creatures, their names had revealed a small part of their nature, but whatever they were.


    It was vast and old and extremely horrifying.


    "Of course, it must be strenuous for you to activated your Origin Treasure for so long. When you have not reignited your Infernal Spark. Rest well Ohrox, Prince of Destruction, as we shall manage the details of your affair in a satisfactory manner."


    Rowan closed his eyes and felt his consciousness zipped across the Cosmos into his body, and he eyes snapped open.


    He spent the next two minutes holding his head as a piercing pain from a long overdrawn Spirit nearly tore his mind apart.


    When he came to, Rowan was silent. Whatever damages done to him by over drawing his Spirit had been healed, and his mind was fully alert.


    He buckled the Spatial bracelet on his right wrist and used his Spirit to collect pieces of tactical gear, but he took only a fitting underwear and an armored trouser that looked and felt like silk. It was ck with many two pockets each by the side. The shoes were ck heavy boots and Rowan instantly fell in love with them.


    Rowan did not sweat or did he have any discernible body odor, so he wore the underwear and trousers without any difort, leaving his upper body bare. His feet slid into the boots, and he nearly groaned in pleasure. Something about keeping your foot embraced inside a warm enclosure always broughtfort.


    He retrieved wine and a considerable b of seasoned meat. Breaking a small pile of wood from the crates used to store other odds and ends, he easily made a fire, the wood was dry and quickly caught the me, and they gave out a fragrant smoke simr to Apple wood.


    Rowan used his Telekic ability to slowly rotate the meat over the open me, and the mes soon began to sizzle, and the fat began to melt.


    He kept his mind nk and chose to let his subconscious mull over the events that had just transpired, and his eyes had a zed look.


    The wines was still chilled, as it would seem that the Spatial bracelet, kept items in the same condition that they were ced in. This should be a very useful feature for him.


    He waited until the meat was well cooked and fragrant, and he stamped out the fire, he made his way to outside the mountain, to see a new day breaking.


    He sat and watched the sun rise as he feasted on the meat and drank his wine. It was hard to imagine under this rising sun that a third of life on this had been destroyed because of his curse.


    How many people would have died just to justify that amount of death? Rowan finished thest drop of the wine and took another, and broke it open.


    The chillness on his tongue transformed to a zing heat inside his chest, and his mind wandered corridors best left untouched.


    What was happening on this was not of his will. But that did not mean he had no part in the me.


    Since the monsters used his body as a source of nutrition to grow, then he would collect all that belongs to him.


    Rowan had seen too many death and destruction in such a short while that he no longer knew how to process grief.


    He could only try to correct the wrongs he woulde across and live his life in a manner that would make him sleep at night without wondering about the nature of his heart.


    But as he could no longer sleep, he had to drown his pains in other ways.


    In a short while, he was left with a long bone, most likelying from the thigh of an animal, it was very hard and Rowan swung it around to feel its weight.


    Holding his wine in his left hand, he simply stepped off the mountain and dropped like a rock. His hair red up behind him as he shot pass the patchy cloud.


    He subtly guides his fall away from the mountain, and soon he could see signs of civilization to the North, and he guided himself towards the west where he could see signs of conflicts.


    He would gather information and Soul points as he made his way North, he soon began to see the battle that was clearly happening below him.


    A giant golden wolf had gathered tens of thousands of the native species of wolflike creatures on this. The beast had created a massive army that ranged from wolf''s the size of small dogs to the size of elephants.


    They were tearing through a town whose resistance that was formed by its militia had been broken to pieces, and the beasts were beginning to tear this ce apart, mes and screams rose up in equal measure as a familiar dance of violence took ce below him.


    I will take back what is mine!


    He began adding momentum to his fall, pushing himself ever faster. Rowan started directing his fall towards the wolf, his speed was now so fast, his passage left a shrill whistle in the air, and he called up his Flesh Light and red me surrounded him, before that too was covered by a green me when he summoned Bone Fire.


    By now, he was beginning to notice that his presence had been detected, but he did not care, he would be surprised if he was not seen, for he resembled a falling green sun.


    He broke the sound barrier a moment before he reached the golden wolf, who fearlessly leaped at him.


    Rowan smiled, just as they shed.

 Chapter 135 The Town

    <h4>Chapter 135 The Town</h4>


    Rowan''s Strength, Agility and his main weapons were gone or severely suppressed, without these, hisbat ability had dropped to the bottom, but he still had his Spirit. He had awakened Aether, and he had his mes and his other Ability runes. They would have to be enough.


    The golden wolf was as tall as twenty feet, a single storey building, and its head was the size of a cow, with many dagger ¨C sharp teeth. Its golden fur rippled with the wind as it lifted from the ground and fearlessly attacked the falling Rowan.


    Rowan and the golden wolf collided with the sound of arge thunderp, that silenced the entire chaotic battle.


    Rowan shoved the bone into the open mouth of the wolf, which was not a hard thing to do, as the head of the golden wolf was asrge as his body.


    He tried to edge to the side, as the green me around him acted like an explosive that shoved his body to the side, while the red mes poured into the open mouth of the golden wolf.


    But his speed was too fast, and he clipped the side of the wolf''s snout, and at the speed they came together, every motion carried a devastating force.


    Rowan emerged as the losing party of that sh, his body nearly folding in half, as he dodged therge ws from the golden wolf with the slightest of margins, his body was sent crashing to the ground.


    The ground did not serve as any form of obstruction to him as his body plowed through the floor, leaving a trench for hundreds of meters before his body was bounced by a long metal tubing inside the ground. He mmed into the side of a building that resembled a factory with a loud bang.


    Rowan''s body tore through the entire structure, before his momentum was arrested, and he slid for another fifteen feet before he stopped.


    Rowan was a little dizzy as he slowly stood up, he hurriedly scanned his clothes and boots and seeing them in great condition, he smiled, he had wrapped them in a field of Telekinesis during the descent and sh, and it was nice to see that the force diverting properties of the Telekinesis field he cooked up worked well enough.


    He had no method to counter such arge amount of force with his fledgling Telekinesis ability, but he could divert them to the closest surface he was touching, like the ground or the building he mmed into, reducing the amount of force that reached his body.


    This was a new application of his abilities that he was excited about, and he would strive to refine it, until he hoped, one day, he might be able to divert a hundred percent of the force exerted on his body.


    The building he crashed through copsed with a loud rumble, he had been flung deep into the broken town, which resembled an industrialplex of some sort.


    He hadnded before a group of bedraggled individuals that carried heavy wounds and were trying to flee, there might have been less than fifty left; they were all males, most were young with only three that should be in their fifties.


    Rowan looked around him, at the surprised faces that looked at him as if he were either a freak or a messiah, he had gotten used to such looks and not minding those faces, he nced ahead at the golden wolf that had mmed back to the ground in the midst of its armies.


    Itnded on its back with a furious snarl and hurriedly returned to its feet. Their eyes met across the distance, and it snapped at him, Rowan smirked and brought up his hand that previously held the bone and showed his empty palm to the wolf.


    Rowan knew this creature had cunning for he could see awareness inside its red eyes that were set deep into its skull, most likely a defensive adaptation to protect its fragile orb, but it just made the wolf appear incredibly malevolent.


    Those sinister eyes narrowed in contemtion and Rowan smiled as he snapped his finger, and another loud rumble echoed on the battlefield.


    This time it wasing from the stomach of the giant wolf. It howled loudly as blood andrge pieces of its viscera were explosively shot out of its mouth, and it began bleeding from all the orifices in its body. It shook and nearly fell to the ground.


    Yet, this was only the start, the stomach of the golden wolf began to expand, and its desperate howl began to increase in intensity, as it seemed to be sending out a message.


    The horde of wolves attacking the nearly destroyed town began to retreat towards the golden wolf, and it began to snap at them as it consumed their flesh.


    They fearlessly crowded around it, serving as a wall of flesh to protect it. Whatever it was trying to achieve by consuming the wolves was still toote, as the reaction urring inside the stomach of the wolf reached a breaking point and it exploded.


    The explosion was like a red rose blooming inside a field of ck and gray. It expanded in a circle as it consumed thousands of wolves around the golden wolf, who had called the majority of its army to his side.


    Their dying howls were like a symphony of pain being stretched out for an ufortably long time, as Flesh Light vaporized them until the bones, which onlysted a few seconds before it too was consumed, and this dastardly me made sure to preserve their lives until thest moment.


    Rowan himself winced from the sound of ten thousand wolves howling to their deaths.


    Flesh Light was a powerful tool against creatures of flesh and blood, it tended to melt them down into gooey soup as it fed on their blood for sustenance.


    The bloom of heat emerging from that inferno made Rowan take a step back, while the rest of the people who still lived ran back in shock and pain from the dreadful heat.


    Rowan hoped that the sounds from the mes would not tear apart the sanity of some of these folks, but he doubted it. The forces he was currently able to control were not too suitable for the eyes or ears of mortals. Rowan stood alone, and the mes colored his eyes scarlet.


    The howl of the golden wolf continued for a while inside the depth of that congration before it stopped, most of the wolflike creatures had already hurtled towards the golden wolf before the Flesh Light exploded and only a small amount were left barely in their hundreds, while more than half the town had turned to ash due to the heat from the mes.


    As if freed from a spell, the remaining wolves began to flee, and Rowan searched for the spot where most of them were clustered together, and he activated the Ability Rune for Bone Fire.


    Aether freely poured into the Ability Rune that resembled a green bamboo, and he straightened his right hand, the air in front of him shivered as if it was a battered wife anticipating the inevitable blow from the abusive husband.


    He was nearly pushed back when a pir of me that was about half the size of half his body shot out from his hand like a cannon.


    The green mes sliced through everything in its path and reached the spots with the greatest clusters of wolflike creatures and began tearing its way through them.


    Rowan began moving his hands steadily to the left, as the me left a trail of devastation along its path. Anything it touches would be melted through and a secondter, it would explode.


    After making a 90¡ã sweep through everything in front of him, Rowan let the mes die out, shaking his hand as if discarding a phantom methrower. The wine he held in his left hand still had a quarter of its content left, and it was a very fine wine.

 Chapter 136 The Town (2)

    <h4>Chapter 136 The Town (2)</h4>


    He pushed the jar to his lips, and his face squeezed a little in dissatisfaction. The wine was no longer cold, but boiling hot due to the intense mes he had been throwing all around him.


    The heat must have diluted its alcohol contents for he did not feel the pleasant snap on his tongue, he threw the empty jug aside, of course, he still drank every drop, he would never look down on free stuff.


    With all the weapons inside his Spatial bracelet, he had nearly picked another weapon, but an idea urred to him, and he chose to use the bones to contend with the golden wolf.


    It was because he wanted to reduce its wariness against his weapon of choice, as he knew the golden wolf might not necessarily swallow a metallic weapon, for he needed it to swallow, for his ns to work at its maximum effect.


    This detail was important because he had ced the Flesh Light Crystal that was created by gathering the Spirit of the General when he was refining the Spatial bracelet.


    He had investigated it, and saw that the crystal covering it could be easily shattered by pressure or heat, and it contained a frightening amount of the red mes that had beenpressed.


    He had ced the Crystal inside the bone and when they shed he had pushed it into the mouth of the wolf, who had promptly swallowed it, Rowan had followed with a burst of Flesh Light down its throat to also prime the crystal, and the results were¡­ devastating to say the least.


    The red mes began to die down with supernatural quickness, as Flesh Light, as the name might suggest, fed on flesh and there was nothing left. Rowan saw three gleaming spots inside the ruins that were left behind and nearly grinned, it would seem that he also had extra bonuses on top of the souls that had begun streaming into him.


    Hearing the sound of footsteps behind him, he did not have to turn to see a sturdy man with patches of white on his beard and carrying what resembled a rifle walking to him and stopped about fifteen feet behind him, with clear hesitation in his face.


    Rowan was surprised at the bravery of this man because judging by the fluctuationsing from his body, he should be a Rift State Dominator, and although Rowan was at the Legendary State and his current Attributes ced were around the levels of the Rift State, it was impossible for any Rift state Dominator to possess his level of power or wield the sort of ability that he had.


    He looked at the wine jug that Rowan had just discarded, and his gaze traveled to the pure devastation in front of him and he gulped.


    The man opened his mouth to speak, and he paused, clearly flustered and when he gathered himself and wanted to finally speak, Rowan interrupted him, "Step back, it''s not yet over." Rowan turned to the man fully and said, "What is your name?" knowing it was one of the best methods to break the ice between strangers.


    "Yurlov, my¡­ my lord. I am the Head of the Guards¨Cwatch of the town." Rowan would not give his name, for he was just a passerby in this world.


    "Good. Yurlov, tell your people to stay back, as far away from the town as possible, I will move the threat towards the mountain, but I might fail, and anyone inside this zone¡­ " Rowan gestured to show a broad sweep of the town, "... Would die! This is important, for the threat is not over."


    "Threats? My lord, can anything survive that?" The man pointed his shaking hand at what could only be called a devastated wastnd.


    His Bone Fire had torn deep trenches into the earth that were dozens of feet deep, and its explosive properties had widened those wounds to gaping craters, the entire grounds were covered with pieces of flesh and fur, with Flesh Light turning half the ground in its explosive vicinity to ss.


    Rowan''s descent on this town was like a thousand bombs exploding at once, he had left nothing behind.


    Rowan spoke softly, "You would be surprised Yurlov, now hurry and get them as far away from here as possible, it will be over soon."


    "At once, my lord!" He snapped a quick salute and began shouting orders to the men behind him, Rowan saw that most of them were mortals. He saw only dozens of Legendary Dominators except Yurlov, who was in the Rift state, although their bloodlines were not rted to the seven great families.


    Witnessing a powerful figure that was clearly on their side and giving meaningful directives, the people began gaining a semnce of calm. Order began to emerge from the chaos, and they gathered around three long vehicles that were powered by a source Rowan did not know of and they began driving away.


    Rowan shook his head and began walking towards the impact site of the Flesh Light, tabting all the souls he had collected, he was surprised it was less than 400 points. His mind began to theorize about why this number was far lower than he expected.


    The most likely cause, he guessed, was that Abominations must possess arge volume of soul inside each individual body. Because Rowan was sure, Lamia was supercharging each Abomination she made by infusing dozens of life into every single one of her spawns.


    He might never know the true number of people killed and fed to Lamia, but he may have killed thousands of Abominations, but who knew how many uncountable tens of thousands were fed to her to create those.


    Rowan sighed, he must have ughtered thousands of these wolves in a brief moment, and he doubted that each of them gave him more than a tenth of a single Soul point.


    Yet, he was not dissatisfied with these results, as he was excited to see the full potential of his mes when he did not have to struggle to perform precise controls every time he released them.


    It suddenly urred to Rowan that he might just be overstepping his bounds.


    Think about it, to craft clothes from mes seemed insane, but Rowan wanted to achieve that milestone, the first time he had ess to his Aether, without any formal training or knowledge.


    Yet, his fumbling had paid off, at least he could tear apart these mobs with ease when the situation called for it, and his understanding of Aether had clearly taken a leap forward, giving him a new weapon during this moment of weakness.


    Apparently, don''t I have a Divine Mental Space? Is it because of the nk gray face in my Mental Space, or is it because I have two Empyrean bloodlines that have most likely elevated every aspect of my body? Rowan thought it was most likely thebination of both.


    He had gathered over 800 Soul points when hebined the 300 plus points he collected over the time he spent cracking the Spatial bracelet and this battle. He was on his way to unlocking his full potential.


    With his currentmand over Aether paired with his indomitable physique, he would far exceed his previous limits.


    He was halfway towards the glowing red crystals that were left after the explosion, most likely they were simr to the crystals that storedpressed Flesh Light.


    Rowan felt the ground treble in front of him, and he paused before it exploded open, and a blur raced up to him.


    Rowan had expected something like this, the Soul points he collected were too low, coupled with the knowledge that any creature spawned from his flesh could never be easily destroyed, turns out he was right on both count.


    Rowan manifested arge rectangr Tower Shield that was more than six feet tall, and had long spikes at the edges, and he proceeded to m the Tower Shield into the ground with one smooth motion.

 Chapter 137 The Town (3)

    <h4>Chapter 137 The Town (3)</h4>


    When Rowan mmed the shield on the ground, the spikes prated the earth, giving the shield extra stability, and he set his feet and braced himself, just as he called on his Berserker Skill¡ªBash. The shield glowed with a golden red light, and then the blur impacted on the shield.


    "BOOM!!!"


    The sound was like a gong, and the middle of the shield caved in a little. The force from the impact pushed Rowan back and his leg left skid marks on the ground as the ground where they had mmed together caved in and a visible wave of force spread out from the impact site.


    Arge figure was thrown back more than forty feet, and itnded with a loud bang inside a half destroyed building and copsed the entire structure.


    Every technique he had seemed to be supercharged by Aether, and in battle he did not have to struggle for control over it, he could just let loose and let his foes use their bodies to soak up the impacts, while he learned on how to dole out death effectively to his enemies.


    Rowan considered it a win-win.


    Holding the shield with one hand, he brought out a massive Mace on the other and banged his shield twice¡ªA sign of challenge to the golden wolf.


    The rubble stirred, and a ghastly figure pushed itself out from the ruin. Flesh Light had stayed true to its name, it had melted every single bit of flesh from the golden wolf, leaving nothing but gleaming golden bones.


    Rowan could see stubborn patches of the red mes on the joints of the wolf that burned away any hopes for this creature to regenerate its flesh for the moment.


    What was left was a massive golden skeleton that had a slightly cracked empty eye socket as a result of their sh. The bones resembled a highly advanced robot as it prowled towards him.


    Inside the empty eye socket that was bleeding red mes, as a result of the Flesh Light constantly burning the flesh inside the skull of the golden wolf, he could detect a crazed will.


    This creature was born from his body, and he understood more than anyone else the tyrannical nature of his flesh, although it would appear that the nature of his flesh had been watered down and spread across all the monsters spawned from his body, it was still not something that could be easily overlooked.


    From the Attribute it had disyed, the golden wolf should be at the peak of Incarnation, and he knew it was not among the most powerful of the monsters he had glimpsed when he was falling into the.


    The real problem was that he was sure these beasts were growing stronger, and if drastic measures were not taken, an unknown disaster with far-reaching consequences might have started up on this.


    The wolf gave a silent cry that appeared incredibly haunting and charged, its speed was still fast despite not having any muscles or flesh to back its motions.


    This was the same reason Rowan was able to move despite having his Spine severed when he was fighting the General, it was the same reason the golden wolf could still function without any many impediments to its actions.


    His unique Constitution made it possible for him to still function with injuries that would otherwise impede anyone else, and even a diluted version of his body had those traits, coupled with his insane vitality and endurance, it was no wonder that this world was falling to pieces in the hands of these creatures.


    Rowan knew this battle would not be easy with his current condition, but this might just be precisely what he needed to refine his abilities further.


    He was too powerful for the enemies that he should safely challenge in order to grow. No, if he should rephrase that, the enemies in his power bracket were too weak to hurt him effectively, and if he attacked those far stronger than him, the risk for unknown mishaps happening was very high, since he did not know their full capabilities.


    This wolf presented the best opportunity for him to learn to control Aether during battle, and it would serve as his whetstone.


    His Berserker skills would be his gateway for him to properly learn to control Aether, and his eyes focused on the prowling wolf, who was smart and had learned it lesson and did not charge mindlessly at him.


    As it circled him, Rowan also turned with it, making sure the shield was between the wolf and his body. He also began moving backward, so he could shift this battle away from the people as much as possible.


    Even though they had moved quite some distance away, Rowan knew that with their capabilities, they would be able to cross that distance in a blink of an eye.


    It would be very careless to ignore those that were vulnerable when he could save their lives by making small changes to the battle.


    The wolf may have gotten impatient, as its wounds were not healing, and it was not seeing any opening from Rowan, and then it attacked, but instead of charging with the pedal to the metal as it previously did, it came close to him with a single bound that rapidly cut the distance between them to nothing and opened its massive jaws attempting to bite him in half.


    Rowan used the Berserker Skill¡ªSmash, the wolf quickly shifted its head backward and Rowan misjudged the proper angle and the amount of force that the skill would exert on his movement and the mace mmed into the ground.


    The jaws of the wolf snapped forward and Rowan pressed his body lower behind the shield, seeing its prey behind a barrier, the wolf snarled and closed its jaws around the shield and dragged it back, Rowan released it as he could notpete with the strength of the wolf.


    The wolf stepped back, and brought its head up and snapped the shield in two. The bite force was so strong, the top half of the shield was sent flying hundreds of feet into the air. It was clearly trying to disarm him.


    Should Rowan take the time to tell the wolf that he had a hundred other shields like that?


    Rowan did not waste the opening, and used his Berserker skill¡ªCombo Attack. Fueled by Aether, the mace became a blur in his hands, knocking the head of the wolf backwards in a series of loud blows that sounded like gunshots.


    Rowan noticed that with Combo Attack, each sessful sessive blow increased the might of the uing blow, and its peculiar ability to leech Spirit from the body of the opponent was overkill.


    Thest blow from the Combo Attack twisted the head of the wolf to the side and sent dozens of its dagger length teeth flying.


    Rowan was never one to give up opportunities, and all the battles inside the Nexus has given him a keen eye for openings and taking advantage of the flow of battle.


    Seeing the wolf had been knocked back, Rowan used the Berserker Skill¡ªDash, and he turned to a red blur as his speed increased to eight times his current max speed, and he also used Bash with the Mace, striking the lower jaw of the wolf, with the added force from his intense eleration he tore off the jaw of the wolf.


    The wolf made a weird hissing sound from the remnants of its throat and leaped backward, Rowan wanted to follow and sensed a weird movement of Aether around the wolf and he paused. Instinct made him bring out another massive Tower Shield and set it up in front of him.


    Massive amounts of Aether began funneling into the wolf, causing argemotion, as it caused a mini tornado to form around the wolf. The amount of Aether entering the body of the wolf was staggering, far more than it would need for any imaginable technique.

 Chapter 138 The Town (4)

    <h4>Chapter 138 The Town (4)</h4>


    All those Aether disappeared into its body without any single iota of its being wasted, and the wolf shuddered, just as a phantom image of a ck wolf with three heads appeared on the head of the wolf.


    The phantom image was packed with dense bs of muscles, and the three headed wolf was built like a tank.


    Was that an Incarnation?


    He had always wondered about this next state that came after the Rift state, which was supposed to be the pinnacle of the first Circle of Dominators.


    Most would never even reach this


    State, and those that did were revered for their sheer power. Dominators at this level were powerhouses in their own right and could control arge portion ofnd.


    Although his Attributes may be equal to Dominators at the Incarnation State, it did not mean he had all their skill set.


    In the battle with General Augustus, he apparently did not use any of the powers of his Incarnation, most likely because he had underestimated Rowan and did not know of his quick power surge just after he killed the three¨Cfaced Abomination, or maybe there was a cost in using an Incarnation that he did not yet know because he refused to believe the General left anything to chance.


    The phantom ck wolf sank into the head of the wolf and ayer of ck smoke began emerging from the bones of the wolf, covering its body like another flesh. It should have suppressed the effects of Flesh Light, as two pale eyes gleaming with fury grew out from its empty socket.


    It created another jaw made of ck smoke and crouched low to the ground, the growl from its chest beginning to vibrate the earth, sending small stones and dust flying. The surrounding began to darken as it seemed as if the presence of the wolf was draining the light out of the day.


    The energy that the wolf was giving off had suddenly tripled, and a tongue made of ck smoke licked its chops.


    Rowan''s serpentine eyes were devoid of nothing but curiosity at the new capabilities of the wolf, and he squeezed the Mace, it was slightly bent, but it was still a solid weapon, and it would still serve.


    He barely saw the next charge of the wolf, as the moment his Spirit detected its movement, it was already a few feet away from him.


    Rowan did not stand still or retreat, as he was already priming the skills he was about to use. He did the opposite and used Dash, while pouring Aether into the Bash Skill, making the Tower Shield he carried glow like a bloody sun.


    "BOOOOM!!!"


    Another louder bang erupted from that sh, which created a mini earthquake in the vicinity.


    Dust and rocks were sent flying and Rowan''s body flew out of that sh faster than a speeding bullet, and plowed through dozens of houses and factories before tearing through what was left of the fence, and he forcefully rotated himself, and finally arrested his momentum by digging his feet into the ground, leaving long trails of destruction under his feet.


    Rowan''s arm holding the shield had snapped in a dozen ces, his left breastbone had caved in and seven of his ribs were crushed. His boots were now trashed, and he was down to a dozen.


    The pain he felt was weirdly persistent, a reminder that his insane healing factor was still not working at full capacity. The shield had been destroyed, and Rowan felt the air around him tremble as the wolf stepped through the rubble, the front part of its snout had been smashed to pieces, leaving its face pressed t.


    Even with the enhancement from its Incarnation State, Rowans abilities fueled by Aether were still potent enough to affect him. Rowan began to guess that the quality of the Aether his Spirit was generating must be different because they increased the potency of his Ability Runes to a ridiculous amount.


    Rowan cocked his head to the side, as he clinically assessed the creature before him. Most of its teeth were gone, and it was now moving with a limp, as its right shoulders had been crushed. The wolf had obviously not expected Rowan to charge and also underestimated the power behind their sh.


    Rowan grinned, as his tepid blood began to slowly heat up, scanning through the Spatial bracelet, he brought out a heavy hammer. Wielding two weapons now, he activated the Berserker Skill¡ªEnrage. A fog of red enveloped him, and he resembled a warrior bathed in blood, and with each step, he took he left glowing red mist in the air.


    He charged, although he was not fully healed as his arm and body still ached something fierce, but he trusted the tenacity of his body against all else, and the moment before the shed he activated another Berserker Skill¡ªVortex.


    He became a tornado of blood and destruction, as a shrill that sounded like the death knell of a thousand of men in battle emerged from the techniques Rowan had just unleashed, and the wolf gave a low growl.


    Everything shattered apart when they shed, and the remnants of the town were buried under the feet of the two unearthly creatures that battled.


    The next few moments passed by in a blur, Rowan knew he had brought out eight more weapons before the wolf finally rested in quivering pieces.


    The only reason he could win in a short time was that the Incarnation State of the wolf did notst for a long time, it dissipated amidst their fights, and it was all Rowan needed to finish crushing it.


    His breath was short as he strained to keep the curse under check, for the wolf had left deep gouges on his ribs and his back. His body squirmed as if it contained dozens of rats trying to bite their way out of his body.


    With his will, he held it all in ce and did not bleed. He felt the Ouroboros Serpents stirring inside his hearts and the pieces that were left of the wolf crumbled into ash and a single golden blood drop hovered in front of him.


    Rowan did not feel much connection with this blood drop, for although it was shed from his body, his true Essence had already left it, and what was left behind was just a massive source of energy.


    This would be different if he were dead. Although these creatures were terrifying and maybe their limits were unknown, their threats would be exponentially more severe if Rowan had died when spawning them.


    His true nature as a five-headed Ouroboros would be spread among them, and the implications of that were too terrifying to consider.


    Rowan sucked the blood drop into his mouth, all the while marveling that this powerful creature emanated from a single drop of his blood, and he knew there were other creatures that the curse spawned that took a muchrger portion of his flesh.


    The blood drop felt a bit solid, almost like a grape. He bit into it, and it exploded into a wave of blissful energy that he directed towards the first Ouroboros Serpent, who was the closest topleting its first Legendary Skill Awakening.


    He was pleased when he saw the Energy value skyrocketed by another million, and with the addition of two hundred soul points from the wolf, he just had a sizable harvest in the twenty minutes of battle. The growth in his Aether control had increased, and he was altogether happy with his progress.


    Rowan looked towards the direction where the survivors were headed, it was North towards the town, he debated heading there or just pushing west, and ultimately, he turned around and headed west.


    He could feel a faint pulsation inside his blood, like the breathing from a massive colossus. That was Envy. The sensation from the weapon was bing weaker as he sensed it had been taken farther away from him.

 Chapter 139 The Town (5)

    <h4>Chapter 139 The Town (5)</h4>


    Rowan yed around with the three Flesh Light crystals, before cing them inside the Spatial bracelet, he had collected them before he left, and although they were smaller than the first one he used, they were altogether more powerful.


    He did not make too many contacts with the people of this world before leaving this. The issue with the Origin Treasure in his Mental Space was not necessarily a good thing for him. Too many eyes would be focused on this and, for the moment, this would be a hostile ce to develop.


    This new issue was a freshplication in his already tangled life threads that he wishes to do away with.


    His goal was to find Envy and take the next Teleportation Portal out of this. He did not much value the Covenant or any of their gifts or promises, sooner than most might think, he was bound to exceed that level.


    He was only going to make a minimum effort to recover his weapon, if he couldn''t, he would leave the as soon as possible. His goal was to leave the entire sphere of influence of the gods and all the wars they were fighting.


    Although he sensed there was something off with his train of thought, if he were to make his survival the most important thing to him, then he was making the right choice.


    Now that the battle was over, Rowan decided to wear the full tactical gear including the shirt, jacket, boots and pants, they were of high quality, but only came in ck.


    Rowan had not worn a shirt or jacket before the fight because he noticed that a few were missing to make aplete set. He had sighed back then, as even General Augustus also made mistakes in arranging his clothes in proper order.


    Heading west, Rowan began to run. It began as a light jog that rapidly ate through the distance as he was enjoying the freeing sensation of seeing the ground blur under his feet, then he slowly began adding juice, and he started going faster.


    He left the town far behind, and as he ran, he noticed the trail of wolves, and he veered slightly off their path of origin, while his curiosity wanted him to follow, he had no desire to know where they originated from.


    The farther he went from the town, the more troubled he became inside his mind, and he finally paused and decided to ess the actions he was about to take.


    Should he not at the least check out the town and collect valuable information about what was going on? He could restock and n his movements effectively. Get a map of the world and the locations of the most important areas of concern.


    He still had plenty of spaces in his Spatial bracelet, and he could fill them up with supplies. Tossed carelessly by the side were more than a dozen crates filled with heavy gold coins that powerful Dominators only saw as dead weight as they had other means of transaction, but it was widely adopted throughout the empire as a means of valid exchange.


    But, Rowan thought that the town was too small, it would most likely not have any significant information about the world, as the true world of power was often unknown by most people, also most of their stock would be low quality and would not be able to satisfy any of his needs. From his quick scan of the town, it was rtively small.


    Yet, he could still collect enough information about where he was in order to avoid flying blind, a good map could be as valuable as an extra limb.


    Face it. You would rather not see their faces. Everybody on this to you now is just a set of statistics. You can ignore them because they are truly of no concern to you. You have bigger fish to fry and greater enemies to contend with, and their des are not far from your neck.


    I mean, that is what you are going to tell yourself. But you know if you enter that ce, if you step into that town, that you refuse to know its name and the memory of those that were left behind in the Nexus returns to you. It will haunt you.


    How much help can I give them? It''s not my fight!


    Yet by your actions, you brought a scourge into this world.


    Rowan shook his head and continued heading west, and for the next five hours he ran while pushing every thought away from his head.


    With his speed, he had covered more than 1200 kilometers and had crossed through small mountains and forests, as he went farther away from any of his concerns.


    After he had crossed the 1000 kilometer mark, he began sensing a deep rumble beneath his feet and a great disturbance in the wind.


    His sights showed him great plums of dust that had covered the entire horizon on his far left, turning the day to darkness, and he stopped and sent his Spatial Sight forward to investigate.


    Rowan could understand the sight of an army ten thousand strong, hell even a hundred thousand strong army could be imagined, it all fell within a certain bound of reason.


    But, what about an army of millions?


    Rowan went stiff as he sights kept going further and further, yet the bodies did not stop, they had covered the entire surface and everything living in their path had been consumed, right down to even tiny insects.


    That golden wolf and its followers were only a small offshoot of the enormous gathering of monsters.


    His sights kept traveling for thousands of meters as he fueled it with his Aether and he could not even see the end point of this horde.


    At his present condition, there was no way he could survive if he decided to challenge something like this. Checking his Primordial Record, he was sitting on a thousand Soul Points. It would not be long now, and he would be able to free himself from this curse.


    Rowan swept his Energy gaze throughout the masses of creatures and saw several rming spikes of energy inside the horde, he stopped counting when he passed a hundred, most of them were at the level of the golden wolf, the rest were stronger.


    There were all manners of creatures gathered here, from those that crawl such as snakes, alligators, caterpirs to many alien looking creatures, also beasts on four limbs that carried hoofs or ws, and when he shot his Spatial sights into the darkened sky, it was filled with animals that flew.


    Dead bodies of the unlucky flying beast that died either due to ident or fatigue, kept plummeting like rain, and were quickly eaten by the rest for replenishment, it was the same thing happening on the ground, the weak and tired were being mercilessly culled.


    What sort of madness was happening here?


    Interspersed among the massive horde were gigantic golden figures of various species that Rowan had previously seen with his Energy Sight.


    They were the curse that had emerged from his flesh.


    So, this is how this world dies. Not by an unknown cmitous event like a meteorite or an insane god, but by countless ws and fangs.


    This thing afflicting him was truly a curse, as Rowan looked through the horde, he knew most of these animals would notst for more than a month, they had been forced away from their natural habitat and forced to embark on a journey that would destroy their bodies.


    The strain on their bodies was too much for anything to carry, and there were virtually no infants inside this horde, most likely they had already died and had been devoured.


    They would notst, but, by then the damage would already be done, and every living creature on this would be mostly ughtered. There was no rhyme or reason to this madness, only chaos and the end of all life.


    The cunning he saw inside the eyes of that wolf was not one to preserve its life, but to bring forth death.

 Chapter 140 The Town (final)

    <h4>Chapter 140 The Town (final)</h4>


    Rowan swept his Spatial sight and saw arge gap that had been opened by a mountain by the west, it had left a small valley where only a few thousand could pass through.


    Rowan essed his chances of making it through safely, and it was fairly manageable, only about seven of the creatures in that valley were equal to the wolf, and anything below that was not his concern. He finally concluded that he could go through that route, and he would escape most of the army, as he cleared his way to freedom.


    Setting his sights towards that passage, he began analyzing the foes he would face as he waits for his Aether to recover until its maximum amount.


    Knowing it would take at least five minutes for that to happen because he had spent it all using Spatial sight, his mind could not help but wander.


    Everyone in that town was dead, they might not know it yet. Even if they tried to escape now, how far could they really run before the entire world was overrun?


    Why is he thinking of something that I had no control over? He was still a Legendary Dominator, no matter how he tried to push his abilities, there were things beyond his reach for the moment.


    shes of the screams he heard back inside the Nexus came to him, his perfect memory served as a white canvas for all the screams and pain and desperation to paint themselves in ring red. So much red, he felt like he was about to drown.


    He forced it away, cing his gaze on the valley, checking each creature and trying to formte every move he was going to be making.


    But, they returned once more, the memories, a flood of them. Rowan knelt down on the ground and he screamed.


    Inside the Nexus, your actions were somewhat justified. Your will was being twisted, and you could never know where your emotions emerged from. Was your love and concern being forced into you? Were the gratitude of the people you met only manufactured? Where did your humanity end and the beast began? That snarling thing whose only concern was to survive?


    It was the correct thing for you to escape that hell. But, if you run from those people you can protect, you will never stop running. You would always give excuses about your actions, about the tribtions you face, you would be so wrapped up in yourself you forget the oath you swore not so long ago¡­


    That you were going to live¡­


    During his three hours of running, he had found himself in a small meadow, and his screams had disturbed hundreds of butterflies that were rxing from the heat of the day.


    They erupted all around him in a host of shing colors and iridescent lines that made everything around him fade into a mystical haze.


    Rowan nced at the beauty surrounding him, their lives were so short. Gone in a blink of an eye, but could it be said that they never really lived?


    What gave the lives of the butterfly meaning? Their beauty would likely go unnoticed, and their lives would pass away without stirring a single leaf in the timeline of the universe.


    Yet, was their existence meaningless?


    What was the criteria for judging a life well spent? How would he judge his life?


    It did not take a long while for Rowan to make a decision.


    He was not afraid of death. He was not afraid of pain, nor despair, or anger, sorrow¡­


    He was not afraid of any of that, he had sampled each of those in his life and they had not broken him.


    What he was afraid of was a life not well lived. In hisst life he was in a void, just waiting for death, and he would rather not fall into that state again.


    Look at this horde, they all carry a part of you. Your enemies have controlled your life and your death. They have taken and taken and taken¡­


    How much more will you allow them to rip from you? y it smart, do it right! Kill them all. Don''t allow this curse take whatever it wants from you.


    Don''t let it take thest of your heart¡­


    Think carefully Rowan, you have all the tools you need to fight, it would not be easy, and you may die, but you can fight!!!


    "I am such a fool." Rowan sighed.


    He did not make a much conscious choice to turn back, his body was already doing that for him.


    The speed of his return was faster than when he left, and once more he crossed through the devastated town he battled the wolf in less than three hours before. It took another five minutes for him to reach the gate of the second town.


    As he neared, he could see a flurry of activities going around, as people began to pack their things and arrange them for transport, but they were going about it too slowly.


    He saw signs of battle, as the bodies of hundreds of wolves with a weird turtle shell on their backs were scattered around the fences, and some of them had even made their way inside the town.


    However, he did not see any dead bodies of people.


    Judging by their speed, they would only be fully prepared in three days. Rowan needed them to be gone from this ce tonight.


    His void hearts constricted in pain, as he heard the merryughter of children drifting in the wind.


    Live life Rowan. It is not always a bed of roses, sometimes it''s a fight to the death protecting the things you love. Preserving the innocence you have left.


    Fight for that, Rowan. Do not give up hope on what is left of your heart. There is such beauty here, that is you miss it, you may never see it again in a thousand lifetimes.


    Rowan slowed down and raised his hands and the men on the guard tower by the gate spotted him, they raised the rm and sounds of hurried organization started inside.


    Well, he was here now.


    Rowan waited in front of the gate for whatevermunity inside to bring forth their spokespersons or people in charge. He could not waste his time trying to sort through all the intricacies of management, he would rather leave it to those more familiar with the tasks.


    It did not take long for the gate to open, and a familiar face came through ¡ª Yurlov, apanied by three other people. Two men and a woman. The two men were older, probably in their sixties or early seventies, but they moved well with an agility belying their age.


    Rowan saw that they were Legendary Dominators, thest one surprised him, she was clearly young, maybe in her twenties, wearing a blue and white frilly gown, she had a big book in her arms with a pen tucked by the side of her ears. She pushed back her hair that the breeze blew in her face, her hair was light blue like the sky.


    It was not her age or beauty that surprised him, it was her strength, for she was an Incarnation State Dominator.


    Yurlov walked ahead and bowed towards him, "My lord, you''re weed, we were about heading back to Agrib after the sound of the battle ended, and we waited for your arrival. I am sorry, we should have returned to you earlier, but there was another smaller beast attack at the west of town, and we just managed clearing that one out a few moments ago."


    "It is alright, there was no reason for you to return for me ¡­ Agib?" Rowan said.


    "What? Oh¡­ That is the processing facilities that were destroyed by the swarm of creatures. It was where you rescued us from. " Yurlov paused, by now the remaining three people had reached him and except for the woman, the two men bowed to him, but her eyes were looking at him with stark fascination.

 Chapter 141 Erohim

    <h4>Chapter 141 Erohim</h4>


    "My lord, this is the foreman Rashid and his second Bennam," Yurlov motioned towards the two bowing men, before he himself bowed to the woman as he introduced her, "and Her Eminence, Circe Boreas."


    Rowan nodded at them, as he looked over their heads and into the town, which was an easy thing to do because he was more than seven feet tall. Of course, he already swept through the town with his Spatial sight, but it was always safe to always keep your cards hidden until when needed.


    "I can see you are already packing up." Rowan eyes followed the lines of people loading goods into heavy-duty vehicles that resembled buses that had the tires of tractors.


    "Yes my lord, it is clear that we are no longer safe here, and since the Great winter ''ising, and with this cmity that has befallen us, it''s expected that we are to move to the iron fortress for refuge." This time it was the foreman Rashid that replied to him.


    "That''s good, but you have to move up your schedule. They areing." Rowan pointed towards the west, "I checked their speed of movements, and in a week, they would be here. An army of monsters, millions strong. They areing from bothnd and air, and you would be quickly surrounded."


    He saw the panic wash over them, as the foreman gave rushed instructions to Yurlov, who nodded and ran back into the town, their faces were white, and their breath quickened, all except the woman¡ªCirce Boreas.


    In fact, the look of fascination had never left her face as she peered at him, she gave a little smile as she turned and touched the arm of the foreman lightly, "Rachid, I think it would be expedient to do away with everything that would dy our movements, except for all the basicmodities we need for survival, please do away with the rest. I want us to be out of here within the hour."


    Her words were like a whip, and both men straightened and bowed to her, and they hurried into the town.


    "A week, you said?" Circe turned to him, and with a sh, the big book disappeared from her hands, most likely she had a Spatial treasure, looking closer, he saw a silver ring on her left hand, on her middle finger, Rowan stifled the urge to investigate the storage ring with his Spatial sight.


    "with the momentum I observed from the creatures in the horde? Yes. But, that is not the problem, smaller offshoots like the wolf travel ahead of the horde and those are the riskiest factors to determine the survival of these people."


    "Yeah¡­ It is. This is an unprecedented disaster, and I never imagined Jarkarr would ever face a situation like this. We''re so far from the front lines." Circe spoke softly as she looked down, "You know, you never did introduce yourself."


    "I believe I did not." Rowan looked away.


    She waited for a while and hearing no further response from him, she said, "Not that it would matter much anyway because folks here have already given it to you. A name."


    "They gave me a name?" surprise colored his tone, Rowan did not think what he did warranted such attention, yeah he saved their people, but anyone sufficiently powerful would be able to easily do that. He did not necessarily think his actions deserve a name, seemed excessive.


    "Yes." Circe gave a smallugh as she covered her mouth, "Do you want to hear it?"


    "Do tell."


    "Erohim!" Circe announced it with a little ir, as she raised the edge of her gown, "Pleasee with me, while I facilitate the quick movement of these people. They all fall under my responsibilities."


    She turned and waited for Rowan, who began walking beside her. She was around six feet two, tall for a woman, but she had to look up when talking to Rowan.


    He had been mouthing the name in his mouth, as if he was tasting it. It was not an unconventional phrase, yet he still wondered why he had been given that name, most likely it was because of his actions of saving these people or was it something more?


    Indeed, he began hearing whispers of the name¡ªErohim¡ª from the mouth of the people who were throwing him furtive nces as they hurried around, packing up, around the back of some of the men were weapons that resembled rifles with some carrying broad ded machetes on their waist.


    Rowan was genuinely interested in this weapon that resembled a gun, he would try to get his hands on some of themter.


    Circe suddenly said, "Did my brother send you? If he does not think I can handle this crisis, he should inform me, not go behind my back making ns I have no idea of."


    "No! I mean, your brother did not send me, I don''t know him, you or anyone else in this town." Rowan''s reply was curt, as his eyes never stopped looking around as he observed everything around him.


    The town was fairlyrge, and Rowan estimated that between 20,000 ¨C 30,000 people would reside here. It was clear that this town served as the home base for the workers who used the other location that had been destroyed by the wolves as a factory.


    Rowan noticed hundreds of crates of blue flowers, that had an unpleasant smell. They were being offloaded amidst panicked cries. Those arguments were quickly dispelled by men with guns, and food and other necessary provisions were now being stocked inside the vehicles.


    "Avud!" Circe gestured all around her, "the name of the town ¡­ not that its name would matter much, seeing it''s about to be crushed to dust soon."


    "It will matter to them." Rowan said as his eyes looked at the people around, those that came near him gave a hurried bow with the whisper of "Erohim!", and they seemed to walk with less burden on their shoulders. Rowan noticed these events and silently pondered their meaning.


    "So, you would have me believe you came here with no stakes in any of this, purely for the sake of what? Goodwill?"


    "I never said I had no stakes in this conflict. I believe the term mercenaries should not be strange to you."


    "You want me to hire you?"


    "I want you topensate me for whatever services I''m going to render for you and your town. I will not be taking orders from you or anyone else, for I believe you would not be able to utilize my abilities to their full scope"


    "Whoever says I need such a service, Erohim?"


    "Come now, you are too smart to be ying this game, or I think you are, don''t make me doubt my judgment. You are undoubtedly here as a manager of this ce, and if you had no stakes in whatever happens here, you would be nowhere near this."


    Sheughed, and it was a heartyugh that carried with the breeze, they reached a five-storey structure, which was the tallest building inside the town, arge metallic sign in front of it read Rema Trading House.


    Rowan was familiar with this sign, as with most people, although before now he did not think its reach extended to others outside Trion. Hell, he did not there were other habitables outside Trion.


    Four men in heavy Guardsmen Armor, stood outside the door like statues, two on each side, and they gave crisp salutes and Rowan noticed the color of their armor was blue with a lightning bolt on the chest, they carried a simr Rifle on their back, but this one had been magnified ten times over and should be termed cannons.


    Hmm¡­ Boreas family¡­ Lightning bolts¡­ Blue hair. This must be a under their family''s control. Their Pathway should be that of the Storm callers.

 Chapter 142 Erohim (2)

    <h4>Chapter 142 Erohim (2)</h4>


    Storm callers were supposed to control lightning and frost abilities, with some of their geniuses even controlling wind. Rowan suspected that the Dominators on this pathway may have extremely high damage outputs.


    Lightning is a powerful element that possesses both speed and power.


    Both of them entered the trading house and Rowan saw it was abuzz with activities, as he could see dozens of men moving goods intorge crates that were bolted and tagged. An old woman with light specks of blue in her white hair, stood with a cane and every crate that was tagged, she simply collected them into her ne with a glimmer of green light.


    She was giving quick orders that were being attended to in a timely manner and her head was roving around the entire hall, as everything here was within her supervision. Rowan could immediately tell she was also in the Incarnation State, but her vitality was slowly failing. In a decade or less, she would be dead.


    "Nana, the timetable for evacuation has just been moved forward, anything non-essential should be discarded. Where is Rico? I want to be out of this ce in an hour!" Circe walked to the staircase leading to the upper floor, even as she was speaking to the older woman, she was obviously in a hurry.


    "We are moving the time up to one hour?" Nana sputtered, "That is madness, my dear. That would barely be enough to catalog ten percent of our inventory. Your losses would not be recoverable for at least another two decades, and you would lose your position¡­"


    Circe paused and said loudly, "Although I''m sure exceptions would be made for situations like this, but even if there weren''t, I''m not concerned about the position I would lose Nana, we are in a cataclysm. Do not waste more time tagging the goods, just pack them up."


    She resumed climbing, gesturing for Rowan to follow her, "And where is Rico? I wanted him in my office an hour ago."


    Rowan was not too surprised at her air ofpetency andmand, she was so young and yet so powerful. A genius like this would have been showered with the best education affordable, and they all grew up with the knowledge that they were special.


    They reached her office, which was on the topmost floor, and Rowan''s eyes lit up as he saw maps and, most importantly, books, plenty of books.


    Circe sat down and rubbed her brows, she nced at Rowan who had walked to the map and looked down on it, his eyes brushed through it before proceeding to the books and perusing their contents. With the speed by which he took in the extremely detailed map, Circe was sure he had a powerful Spirit.


    Sighing, she pushed open her drawer and brought out two sses and a bottle of amber wine. She quickly filled both sses, and she tossed hers back into her throat and refilled it again, and she slowly nursed the drink.


    "You know, they tend to work more efficiently when I''m not in their hair. My people."


    "Uhm¡­" Rowan replied distractedly, his focus on the books in his hands.


    "So, I guess those would be your payments?"


    Rowan looked at her, and she had a little smirk on her face, "Now, why would you say that?" Rowan replied.


    "Oh¡­ It''s pretty easy to figure out." She stood up and began walking to him and handed him the drink, "it''s in the way you walk, like you are afraid of tearing through the world in a single step. Most would never understand a sensation like that or recognize it when they see it, after all, except for geniuses or those adapting to their powers for the first time."


    Rowan was shocked by her observations, but it did not show on his face, nor did he give any other expressions to express his amazement.


    He had always tried to adapt to his ever-increasing power, constantly ying catch up and holding himself back because any careless move from him would have great consequences for those around him.


    "It''s in the way you talk, careful¡­ Measured, like you are savoring every word, it as if you''re just hearing it for the first time."


    Rowan quietly pped for her inside his mind. His passive ability Decipher Language gave him the qualification to understand anynguage, both written and spoken.


    Themonnguage used on this world was different from those on Trion, but it was of no difference to him, but he often found himself attempting to intercept the words his mouth was speaking to understand the flow of thenguage.


    This passive skill was very strange, and he had always wondered how he received it. Yet, he did not think Circe would understand so much about him in such a short time.


    There was something special about this woman, and Rowan''s interest was beginning to be stimted.


    "it''s in the way you look at the world¡­"


    She was now so close to him, her breath was beginning to fan his face, it smelled like wine and roses, and the tip of her tongue tasted her lips, it was an unconscious motion for he noticed a dull haze in her eyes, as if she were in deep thought.


    "How do I look at the world?" Rowan said softly, his senses taking in the sight of this woman, her bright eyes were like stars, and she began lifting a hand to touch him when Rowan held it back.


    Attractive as she may be, he could not let an Incarnation State Dominator touch him recklessly, he did not know the full breadth of her abilities, and if she touched him and did not detect a heartbeat, it would be a whole area of conversation that he did not want to enter right now.


    She smiled and removed her hand from his grip,"You look at this world like a child, everything seems new to you."


    Of course, everything was new to him. He had transmigrated from what he suspected was an entire different universe.


    Now his interest was really stoked, he decided to probe her to understand how she arrived at her inference.


    Rowan wanted to roll his eyes, "Thats incredibly perceptive of you. Almost felt like you were reading my mind."


    "I always have a knack for things like that. My mother always says I could have easily been born from the Minerva family" she turned and sat on her table, "So, how close was I?"


    Rowan swirled the drink in his hand, admiring the rich color. He brought it to his mouth and tasted it. It had a rich citrus taste and was highly aromatic. The burn he felt down his throat was heavenly, and be sighed in pleasure.


    His mind had been working on the best way to present himself to the world. There were things he could fake and bluff his way through, but there were other things that he could not hide.


    The perceptiveness of this woman was astonishing, and he knew he had to tell the truth, but in a manner that it could as well be lie.


    "I woke up recently with most of my memories missing. I believe I was in a battle, and whatever fight that took ce, took memories from me. I do not remember my name or where Ie from, as payment for the services I will render. I would require information, and if I believe I have everything I need, I will leave or renegotiate our contract."


    She sat down and began tough, "You truly are Erohim, are you not? Say I believe you, that you are a man lost in a fog of emptiness, how am I assured you would keep your end of the bargain? Nothing ties you to me, you have no stakes in my affairs. I would easier believe that you are here to sabotage me than to help me."


    "Can I?" Rowan pointed at the drink.


    "Help yourself."

 Chapter 143 Erohim (3)

    <h4>Chapter 143 Erohim (3)</h4>


    "I want you to understand the basis of our rtionship going forward." Rowan paused and finished another ss and sighed as he poured himself a new ss, "I am not here to help you or to harm you. I am just here to offer a service, which I''m certain that other people desperately need at this moment. How you choose to interpret my actions is entirely up to you."


    "Fu*k, I think this is also what Erohim would say." Circe mumbled.


    Rowan blinked, "you''ve lost me here, this name the town folk gave me, what does it mean?" Rowan said as he finally sat down.


    "I suppose we can take this information as a sort of payment for the help you rendered me previously?" Circe smirked.


    "It has no value, Circe, nothing is stopping me from asking any random person in the street for that answer."


    "Well, they won''t tell you the same way I would say it. Trust me, hearing it from anyone else but me would be a loss, I happen to be a good storyteller."


    "I have heard no great story tellers praise themselves quite like you, so I''ll take my chances."


    "I did say I''m a good storyteller not a great one, mind you."


    "Then start talking, time is not on our side, and I refuse to ept this as my payment." Rowan focused on her and went silent.


    Circe bent forward, and her body pressed against her frilly gown, which entuated her lovely shape, "by the gods, your eyes are stunning."


    Perhaps sensing the growing impatience in Rowan, she began to speak, "Can''t handle apliment?.. Duly noted."


    "Your condition is not a particrly strange one. It often urs with extremely powerful Dominators who encountered serious trauma. Most likely you fell to the edge of death, maybe you fell farther than the edge, but the power in your blood brought you back. Most times it doesn''t bring back all of you¡­ I know someone like you. He was a dear friend."


    "That''s an interesting theory, and I suspect that it is closer to the truth." Rowan sat back, with a thoughtful look on his face.


    "This is most likely the truth because I can''t read the depth of your power, and I''m at the peak of Incarnation, only a single step towards the second Great Circle and I cannot even sense the Natural Aura generated from your body, it''s astonishing, as I''m among the most perceptive in my generation."


    Somehow Rowan felt she was underselling herself when she said among the most perceptive, she must be the best in her generation. A term she said struck a cord with him, "Natural Aura?"


    "Oh¡­ The Boreas family are Storm Callers, we''re sensitive to forces involving heat, cold and lightning, and every living being as its own unique bio¨Csignature associated with those forces."


    "I am able to easily detect the bio¨Csignature for everyone around me, except for those who are dead or are far more powerful than me. You don''t appear any more dead than me, so¡­ it''s a safe bet to pick thetter of those choices."


    "Are you in the second or third. I would pick second. Okay, let me get back to answering your first question about Erohim." Circe took a deep breath before she started talking.


    "I am told you came down from the mountains, with the sun in your hands. You see, the name of that mountain is Erohim!"


    She paused for effect, and Rowan blinked and rubbed his forehead, "if that''s all to the story, then I''m impressed, you truly are a good storyteller."


    "Shh¡­ I''m about getting to the good part. As you know, before this world was assimted into the glorious domain of the Great Empire by my Ancestor Boreas, it had its customs, it had its histories, it had its heroes and also its gods."


    "Unlike the other families, we are pretty open to the ideas of foreign gods and a people preserving their history and culture, so most of the legends of the past of this are rtively intact."


    "Rtively?" Rowan asked.


    Circe smiled, "Erohim is a being that embodies thest two, both a hero and a god. ording to the stories passed down by the locals of this, Erohim was born from the union of the Moon¡ª Ganesha and the Sun¡ªOrum."


    "It was said that his birth was very difficult and Ganesha tried to bring him into the world for more than a thousand years ofbor but she could not. They said the milk from her ever full breast rained down on the world every ten years, bringing about the Great Storm that froze the."


    "Anyway, as the Legend goes, Erohim became frustrated and angry at his mother for failing to birth him after a thousand years, and he became angered, the result of his wrath caused his mother Ganesha great pains, and her cries of pain soon reached the Sun¡ªOrum, who decided to sought help from their father who lived at a very distant sea."


    " The journey took another ten thousand years, but finally, he had a solution, but it was already toote¡­"


    Rowan turned to look at the west, a frown beginning to grow on his face, it took a little while before Circe stopped, she had been deeply engrossed in her tale and Rowan wanted to smile at her tiny frown of annoyance as he had broken her away from her introspection, that was before she also looked at the west, and she muttered, "Rico, you crazy bas*ard¡­ Even if you die, I''ll still kill you."


    "One of yours?" Rowan said, and he stood up after her.


    "Yeah¡­ My Ward. Let''s continue the story after I return." Circe opened her windows and the wind began to swirl around her and her blue hair slowly started to glow. Static electricity filled the entire room as the temperature plummeted.


    She brought her hands to her back and unzipped her dress. Letting it fall, it was revealed that she was wearing a sleek body hugging tactical gear that was light blue, she had a pair of chakrams strapped to her back, and she instantly transformed from a lovely noble woman to a goddess of war.


    "I can do you one better, I''ll follow you." Rowan dropped his ss and walked towards her, and stood beside her. This close to her, and he could feel the intense energy being generated from her body, causing glimmers of electricity and frost in midair.


    "Then you should keep up!" she gave a littleugh and crouched a little before leaping with cat like agility, and the wind carried her into the skies.


    Her movement just now had inspired him, and Rowan took a few steps back, and wrapped his feet with a pad of telekinesis, he was about to leap, and then he remembered that some fundamental forces of nature still worked in this universe, and he stopped.


    If he made that leap, he would shoot forward by hundreds of feet, but he would inevitably destroy this office, and looking at the mounds of books that were inside, he would loathe to see that happen.


    He jumped down from the open window, and from four storeys up, hended without a sound since he basically killed all his momentum with his Telekinesis, setting his sights on the gates, he began running, it took him five seconds to reach the gates, and he leaped over it, to the astonished cries of the guards below him.


    He heard the faint rumble of thunder ahead of him, and he saw a sh of lightning slicing down from the skies and mming into the earth where a mass of snarling creatures in their tens of thousands were assembled.


    They were rats!


    Giant rats the size of dogs and elephants, the wind brought their smell to his nose, and it was foul, like rotten eggs.

 Chapter 144 Erohim (final)

    <h4>Chapter 144 Erohim (final)</h4>


    One day, he hopes to find monsters that smelled nice. Just to bnce the board a little. His Ouroboros Serpents did not count, for they had no scent.


    Rowan deliberately reduced his speed, so he could observe Circe in action. The area she was standing was beginning to be covered by a dark cloud, and her form was being visibly hidden from in sight by it.


    She stood on a b of blue ice that was being held aloft by the wind, and she was raining down lightning and spears made of ice down below. Shards of ice harder than steel began to rotate in a mini tornado, and she sent it into the middle of the horde.


    An area more than two hundred feet in diameter turned into a blender, as she eradicated at least a thousand rats in a single move, before she focused on the front of the horde.


    The amount of devastation she was raining down below was palpable, and Rowan gave a small sound of appreciation because while she was throwing around plenty of destructive forces, it was all in a fairly controlled manner.


    She had stopped releasing massive Area of effect spells and was now focused on precise execution.


    She was protecting a guy, who was running for his life, Rowan assumed that this was Rico, he appeared injured and was clutching his side; the first thing Rowan noticed about him was not just his face twisted by fear or the tears and snot dripping from all the orifices of his face.


    He was a fairly handsome guy, with ck hair, but his face had been twisted to resemble the wrong side of a baboon ass*ole by his fear and tears.


    Rowan also noticed the oundish clothes he was wearing. He had a bright scarlet jacket, that had a cor that was sorge it spread out behind his head, his clothes, and shoes were garishly designed, and precious stones decorated all of it.


    He was holding a cane that was heavily decked out to resemble an artist worst nightmare, with dozens of heavy jewels that were ced with no reason except maybe because of theirrge sizes, and Rowan was sure he did not need a cane to walk.


    What sort of person wore clothes like this?


    He was also a Legendary State Dominator, and Rowan wondered how someone as weak as him would be outside during such a crisis.


    He was so filled with fear that he did not realize at first that Circe was now above him and blocking the creatures from reaching him, and when he realized that he was being saved he began tough, and he stopped running.


    "Get them Circe, those bast*rds hurt me really bad, don''t they know who I am? Let them pay¡­ Kill them slowly, and I want to watch!" The cry from Rico was as shrill as an alcoholic mother of eighting back from a nasty four day bender.


    Rowan appeared behind the gentleman, and he turned, his face only reaching below Rowans chest, and he looked up until he could see his face, "Who the hell are¡­"


    Rowan knocked him out by flicking his forehead, and he copsed with a little moan. Looking at the skies, he mouthed at Circe, "You should thank meter."


    Circe growled and drew in an impressive amount of Aether, sucking away all the dark clouds in the air and cupped them inside her palms as if she were holding a massive egg, from those she began craftingrge bs of ice that fell down like meteors, and they blocked the charging rats for a while, but it was enough time for her to fly down unobstructed.


    She seized the copsed guy by his neck and brought him up, her face colored with disgust when she saw his current state, "we need to go, I detected several Incarnation State Rodentsing from behind that are rapidly catching up."


    "No, you go ahead." Rowan said, "I will dy them for a while, make sure everyone properly packed and moving, I will catch up. Our time just ran out"


    "Are you sure about that?"


    "Yes, I am¡­ Now go on, before this ¡­ guy, wakes up. We have no time for you to follow his instructions and kill them slowly."


    Circe shook her head in exasperation and threw him over her shoulders, "Be safe Erohim, I counted four of them." She zipped back into the skies as the first of the rats chewed through the ice.


    It was not a considerable one, only the size of a dog, he exploded its head with a little kick and looking ahead, he inferred he had maybe two seconds before the flood hit him. It was more than enough time to make changes.


    Rowan called up the Primordial Record to see how much of his strength he could unlock by spending the Soul Points he had gathered. He nned to kill everything here, and he needed as much insurance as possible.


    P????????? ??????


    Name: Rowan Kuranes


    Age: 11/33,000


    Strength :110/ 3270


    Agility :107/ 3139


    Constitution : 550/5148


    Spirit : 737.4


    ss: None


    Title: ne Walker, Chaos Blood


    Aspect : Spatial Sight (Tier 3)


    Berserker (Tier 1)


    Skills:


    Enrage (Level 1 ¡ª Refined State)


    Vortex (Level 10 ¡ª Mortal State Completed


    Bash (Level 2 ¡ª Refined State)


    Dash (Level 1 ¡ª Refined State)


    Smash (Level 10¡ª Mortal State Completed) Combo Attack (Level 1 ¡ª Refined State)


    Flesh Light ¡ª Level 3


    Bone Fire ¡ª Level 2


    Passive : Deciphernguage plete), Ice¨CFire soul (level 6)


    Records:


    FIVE ???????????? ?????????????????? [CHAOS BLOOD]- level 2 [11,180/15,000]


    ???????? REAVER ¨C level 0 [0/5000]


    Legendary Skill : Chaos World Engine [5/5]


    Chaos World Engine [Minor]


    Engine One ¨C 866,225,788/1,000,000,000


    Engine Two ¨C 1,897,645/1,000,000,000


    Engine Three¨C458,001,876/1,000,000,000


    Engine Four ¨C 1,767,665/1,000,000,000


    Engine Five ¨C 0/1,000,000,000


    Rift Rule: Absolute Body [Locked]


    Incarnation Path Unlocked


    Path: Chaos Territory Creation [Locked]


    Path Skill Gained :


    World Soul Maniption [Locked]


    World Recreation [Locked]


    World Merging [Locked]


    Condemned: Flesh of Madness (Suppressed)


    Active Skill Upgraded : Flesh Light [ level 2 ¨C level 3 (Spirit + 100 Constitution + 150)]


    Berserker Skills Upgraded:


    Bash :[ Mortal level 10 ¡ú Refined level 2 (Strength + 100)]


    Dash : [ Mortal level 10 ¡ú Refined level 1 (Agility + 50)]


    Enrage : [ Mortal level 10 ¡ú Refined level 1 (Constitution + 50)]


    Combo Attack : [ Mortal level 10 ¡ú Refined level 1 (Spirit + 50)]


    Soul Point : 795.9987


    Rowan was ecstatic at the juicy growth in Attributes he received from Berserker and Flesh Light, both of themting him 500 point worth of Attributes. He did not feel the changes yet because of the curse.


    He sighed as he dumped 790 Soul points into Ouroboros, his body made clicking noises as he could now ess more of his powers.


    Rowan grinned, his Spirit began roaming through the Spatial Bracelet.


    Now, what is the best weapon to kill rodents. His mind began traversing through the multitude of weapons, even as the rats began bearing on him.


    He passed spears, and swords and des, mauls, bows, and many other exotic weapons and finally, heughed.


    Well, he did say he wanted to start living. Well, let''s start having fun.


    Around seven massive rats were diving towards him, mouths opened with saliva gushing out, they were only four feet away from him when a silver glow passed by their bodies and into the ones behind them. Rowan retracted his hand that he had just swung.


    The bodies of more than three dozen rats fell in two ces as a sharp, hard, nonresonant sound rang out that seemed to shock all the rodents at the front.


    Rowan dropped his hands and a full length heavy chain that was twenty feet long coiled by his feet. Rowan did not know how to use a chain to fight, but with his Strength, Agility and the guidance of his increased Spirit Attribute, swinging it was as easy as swinging a small rope.

 Chapter 145 Perilous Journey

    <h4>Chapter 145 Perilous Journey</h4>


    He had not confirmed how much of his Attributes had been freed up, but his body felt good, as if a massive tension on his Constitution had been substantially reduced, and he felt like using his muscles.


    The Ouroboros Serpents inside the void in his heart were bing increasingly agitated, they gave out soundless roars, especially the fifth serpent who was the most restless of the bunch.


    Rowan also noticed that his sixth heart was growingrger with the fresh injection of Soul points into his bloodline, and Rowan spected that at the moment he freed himself from this curse, that he would have six Ouroboros Serpent roaring at the skies.


    What a sight that would be.


    He cracked his neck and began swinging the chains, each movement made a loud metallic crack that seemed to stun hundreds of Rodents at a time, making them sluggish and disoriented, some of them were even attacking their neighbors, for Rowan, he considered them all ripe for the ughter.


    Rowan did not even think these chains he now held were meant as weapons in the first ce, as he noticed faint abrasions on it that would be consistent with the chains being used as a tool and not a weapon.


    Yet, Rowan did not care, they were crafted from an especially tough metallic alloy that felt heavy. In his hands, this was a formidable weapon for ughter, and he was thoroughly enjoying every experience he had with swinging it.


    With his strength, it was necessary for the weapons he used to be heavy because he would be operating them with most of his strength, and anything not tough or heavy enough would crumble to nothingness in no time.


    He missed Envy.


    Rowan began running deeper into the horde, increasing the number of Rodents he could kill with each swing, in a short while, he became so adept at using the chain it seemed to transform into a whip made of blood.


    He could feel minor obstructions each time he swung the chain, but it felt like popping multiple balloons, it hardly slowed his movements.


    He was moving at a light jog, but it was as fast as a full sprint from a horse, just so that he could kill the maximum number of beasts with each hit. For Rowan had always had a cold and calcting side to every of his actions that he himself could not even detect because it came from deep within his Empyrean bloodline, and with each new hearts that he grew and subsequently turned into a void, that coldness inside of him increased.


    Perhaps there was a reason Rowan disliked using his Energy Vision and instead relied on his Spatial Sight to view the world. It was because with his Energy Vision, everything transformed into two categories, useful or useless.


    It was only useful if the item or individual had enough energy, else it was useless. Furthermore, it was the reason the world became drab and colorless when he used the Energy vision.


    Because with this vision, he would pay attention to only a single thing. Power!


    His bloodline craved such energies, such power, and his Ouroboros Serpents were representative of those cravings. They would take away every shred of power for themselves.


    He was in the Legendary State and the Ouroboros Serpents were already so powerful, in a short amount of time, who would be able to challenge him anymore?


    He began to feel a slight ache in his muscle, for what the curse really affected was his recovery capability, but it was okay. Rowan did not particrly dislike this minor inconvenience.


    It reminded him of his previous life where he had to work long hours, but with continuous hard work and a great body condition, which made hard work pleasant for him because instead of feeling crippling pain and muscle strain, he would feel a dull ache in his muscle simr to the experience after a long workout.


    Rowan had always had a masochistic craving for that ache, it felt to him as a reaffirmation of his hard work and persistence.


    Experiencing this ache once more even in his Empyrean body made him want tough out loud, but the air was filled with blood and torn flesh, and it would be silly to swallow an eyeball during a battle like this.


    Would he end up missing this curse a little? After all, it made him experience a little bit of his humanity once more, a little bit of that fairness, that struggle, that pain¡­


    No! He did not miss it! He missed a part of humanity, but never the weakness, never that. Weakness only brought pain, and loss.


    Weakness was for the defeated! His bloodline seemed to roar in annoyance.


    Rowan began to feel a shift inside his blood, as instead of holding back the curse, his blood began to fight back, and more of his Strength was being released to him.


    Was he limiting himself? Has he always been doing that?


    Rowan''s movement had torn its way through the entire horde, creating a pathway of carnage and pools of blood behind him. He could have used his mes for a more efficient way of killing, but he liked using his body more.


    But every party had to end, as his senses showed he had been subtly surrounded by four Incarnation State Rodents, yet that was not his main concern, as he was busy looking for the spawn of his flesh, but he could not find it.


    Rowan had not just been fighting but refining his knowledge with the chains, he had been pondering on how to use his Berserker and me Skills with the chains, and he finally had made a solid working concept.


    He shifted the chains and held it by the middle, holding it with both hands. Inside his mental space, there were subtle changes in his Ability Rune, especially the Berserker Ability Runes. This Ability Rune was special, for it had offshoots that represented the various techniques under the Berserker Aspect.


    The Berserker Aspect could be likened to a Skill Tree, and the various techniques inside it were the branches. For the skills in this Aspect that were now at the Refined level, they appeared more defined in his Mental Space.


    The Flesh Light Ability Rune also appeared more defined and Rowan could swear the appearance of the Rune, which resembled a heart cut in half, had more veins. It almost seemed more real.


    Rowan closed his eyes and timed his breath, gathering everything he had learned from his previous battle with the wolf and every battle leading up to now. At his present level, he could hold his breathing for more than ten hours without any debilitating effect.


    For him, it served as a tool of focus and control, with his increased Spirit it could almost serve as meditation.


    Breathe in¡­


    He used his Spirit to form a hand which he used to gather his Snow-White grains of Aether; he could now collect thirty-five grains at a time, a far cry from when he could collect hundreds of grains at a time.


    His control proficiency had increased by multiple folds, which proves that his conjecture was correct about the proper manner he could use to control Aether.


    Breathe out¡­


    Normally, if he activated more than one Ability Runes at once, his Aether would just flood to all the Runes, but since he discovered the trick of collecting only the specific amount of Aether he needed, in this case thirty-five silver white grains, he could activate multiple abilities and the gathered Aether would be split among them.


    This created a situation of his Aether passing through the hand he created, thereby limiting the Amount of Aether he used. He had effectively created a dam over his raging ocean of Aether.


    The only drawback was that he had to split his Spirit nearly in half in order for him to maintain this bridge, but for all its drawbacks it was simply the best method he is currently having.


    It created a situation where he could easily manage his Abilities, enhancing his controls to a higher degree, and this new advancement was inly visible.


    Breathe in¡­

 Chapter 146 Perilous Journey (2)

    <h4>Chapter 146 Perilous Journey (2)</h4>


    The Horde of Rodents, seeing him going still, suddenly let out shrill screams filled with rage, and they rushed towards him, leading their charge were the four Incarnation State rodents, which were asrge as cows and were all white in color.


    Breathe out¡­


    mes began running down the length of the chain, from his right hand, were the red mes of Flesh Light and from his left hand were the green mes of Bone Fire.


    Breathe in¡­


    He brought his hands up to his chest, and he opened his eyes.


    Breathe out¡­


    He screamed a war cry that seemed to be buried inside his bones, and swung the chains in a circle around him, the motion created a spectacr scene of red and green me that rotated to create a Yin¨CYang picture as the mes turned the hundreds of Rodents around him into shattered morsels and bloody fog.


    It also caught the faces and bodies of the charging Incarnation State Rodents and flung them backward, leaving terrible wounds on their bodies, their high-pitched squeaking was irritating.


    Trails of mes were left in the air that continuously killed hundreds of Rodents that rushed towards him before it began to fade.


    Rowan swung the chain once more in the same pattern, multiplying the effects of the mes, and it began to spread, and the squeaking from the dying Rodents turned shrill as hundreds of them were dying by the second.


    Rowan''s eyes focused on one of the Incarnation State rodents, and he activated Dash, pushing all of his channeled Aether into this Skill and zoomed across the battlefield like a specter.


    With his increasing attributes from upgrading his bloodline, the passive shielding his body created due to his unique Constitution began to activate once more, he had previously lost it when he had the curse but with the rage growing in his blood, it was slowly returning along with more of his strengths.


    Rowan barreled through hundreds of Rodents, and he was an unstoppable juggernaut, but an invisible barrier over his body kept him free of any bloody bits and pieces from any beast that his body touched. He reached his target without a single stain in his body.


    Rowan noticed that the Dash skill was now more easier to control, and its effects were presently far finer, with his control over the skill now easier than it ever was before, the skill had not yet ended when Rowan activated another Berserker Skill¡ªVortex.


    He was directly in front of the Incarnation State Rodent, and he could clearly observe all the details of its body. It was a terrifying ball of white fur and unflinching lethality, and its whip-like tail was pink and waving in the air.


    Even with its size, Rowan thought it was cute.


    The effects of the Berserker Skill¡ªVortex sank into his body, and he transformed into a tornado of ming chains, and he nearly screamed with his rising bloodlust as the chains shredded the creature to bite size chunks in seconds, and created a ming tornado that erupted around him, tearing apart the ground and generating a massive shock wave that rippled across the battlefield that tore apart hundreds of Rodents.


    A massive amount of ming earth that had been turned tova erupted from his location, and a wall of me rippled from his location.


    Rowan looked around, everything around his area had been turned to mes and blood.


    The importance of Ability Runes could not be overemphasized, with all the power inside his bodycking a proper channel, it was these Abilities that could bridge the gap.


    He was a fountain of boundless energy, and the Ability Runes were the only way to properly channel those energies. Else, he would be throwing fists and kicks in battle without causing a fraction of the damage he could see here.


    His Empyrean skills were too vast in scope and could not help him be of any assistance to him currently.


    Using his Dash skills, and he streaked across the battlefield towards two of the Incarnation State creatures that were fairly close together, and as he got closer to them, he kicked the ground and flew into the air, the chains trailing behind him, and he appeared as if he had twin ming tails of red and green.


    They both howled at him, and he replied by activating the Berserker skill¡ªSmash, repeatedly.


    The mes on the chain were dyed with red and mmed into the two creatures like the wrath from a god. It was an extremely gruesome exchange that followed, with every Smash that Rowan made tearing deep into the flesh of the Rodents and each swing made a deep droning sound like the copse of a building. Massive chunks of flesh and limbs were torn from them, and in four seconds he had taken them apart.


    Even though the mes acted better on flesh and blood, the heat it gave off was nothing to scoff at, and Rowan noticed that the chains in his hands were regrettably bing soft, and there was no other chain like this inside the Spatial bracelet.


    Rowan heard the rumbling of thunder on the horizon, and Circe appeared above him with a sh of lightning. Rowan noticed that she had two methods of flying, using wind or lightning.


    With wind, she appeared to have more control, and with lightning it was just pure speed.


    He saw her eyes widen in surprise as she saw the Carnage below, Rowan could not really bother with her thoughts as he was mourning the loss of the chain.


    Circe kept herposure after a while, she had been gone for less than a minute and this man had already ughtered close to half the horde and killed three Incarnation State creatures!


    She had seen thest of the action as she reached the battlefield and noticed that although his abilities were fairly powerful, the true drive behind his might was his Aether.


    She began to doubt if he was even at the Second Great Circle and not higher because every release of his Aether caused her heart to palpitate painfully inside her chest, as if her Spirit was urging her to flee.


    Circe shook her head and focused on the remaining horde below. Likewise, she knew other extremely powerful Dominators, and this was not enough to really amaze her.


    They needed to move, and she called at him below. "I will cull the rest, finish off thest Beast Leader and we can go. The town is already moving!"


    Rowan shrugged and kept the chains, frankly the battle with these Incarnation State creatures had disappointed him, they all felt so squishy beneath his hands, and he could now really appreciate the effect of his Constitution.


    Although he was currently stronger than when he fought the wolf. Its Constitution was extremely strong and its recovery ability left these creatures in the dust, even if their Attributes turned out to be the same, the difference in their physique had multiplied the powers of the wolf.


    Time to stop holding back. With the current physical Essence, he could release joined with his Aether, he was curious about what he could unleash, but after thinking about it for a while, he decided to just release twenty percent of his current full capabilities.


    Rowan faced thest Incarnation State beast, and he straightened his hands and opened both palms wide, he activated the Ability Rune for Bone Fire and released more than fifty grains of snow-white Aether, and a green me was born in the center of his palms.


    The mes collided together and created arger ball of me bigger than his entire body, the ground around him for hundreds of feet dried up and all the surrounding Rodents spontaneouslybusted and exploded into pieces.


    Rowan, with a yell, let loose, and a pir of green menced from his hands, straight through every obstruction in their path and obliterated the Incarnation State Rodent.


    Rowan split his palms apart and the pir of me separated into two, and he began moving around in a circle as he activated Vortex.


    The world shook, and a massive sound like the earth splitting apart resounded.

 Chapter 147 Perilous Journey (3)

    <h4>Chapter 147 Perilous Journey (3)</h4>


    A green mushroom cloud appeared over the battlefield and Circe was flung far into the sky with a cry, as the sound and force that erupted from this move by Rowan nearly stunned her senseless.


    She had already begun gathering Aether, when she noticed the green sun being created by him, and before she could understand what he wanted to do with such an impressive amount of Aether she nearly cked out when the shockwave from the explosion from the mes far beneath her reached her body.


    She had readied no defenses but her armor, and although that had reduced the impact, it was still a terrifying force that reached her body.


    She took some time to steady herself in the air and looked down below, "Erohim!" Circe could not help herself but call out in shock and awe. The mes had disappeared with supernatural quickness, leaving the ground a red field ofva and smoke.


    Every creature below her was gone. Vaporized away by intense heat and force, the ground had been reduced by several feet, and she could only see a single person standing in the center of it all, he did not look impressed at what he had done, he only had a contemtive look on his face.


    He slowly walked out of the field ofrva and looked around as he sighed, when she came down beside him, she heard him muttering, "I thought it would be out by now."


    Keeping the shock out of her face, Circe swallowed, "That was impressive." she said, "Is there a problem with this situation?"


    "Yes, there usually should be a leader for any of the hordes. Maybe this is a small one and does not warrant its attention." Rowan said, and he turned to her, "Please turn around."


    "Why?" Circe asked, and her eyes widened again as the clothes on Rowan''s body began falling to pieces and fading into smoke. Her cheeks went red, and she looked away and coughed, "Warn me properly next time."


    Rowan rolled his eyes, and fished for new clothes inside his Spatial bracelet; he had tried holding his clothes together with his Telekinesis, as the heat and the massive explosion he generated using Bone Fire and Vortex shocked him.


    If he had started with this move, he could have easily killed all the creatures here at once. But, Rowan knew he was getting stronger because he was gradually freeing up his impressive physical Essence and the Abilities he had used in this fight hadbined both his physical Essence and his Aether.


    Rowan was sure his snow-white Aether was different from anyone else because after fighting with several Incarnation State beings, the quality of the Aether they employed seemed fragile to him.


    If his Aether was made from grains, then theirs was made from smoke. The difference in quality could not be more clear.


    The addition of both properties into these Abilities had created this massive eruption of power that superseded any technique he could ever unleash using a singr source of power.


    This battleted him another 800 Soul points, and he nearly grinned as he was getting closer to the peak of the Legendary State.


    "c''mon we have to go. I''ll carry you." Circe began creating a tform of blue ice a few feet above the ground.


    Rowan hurriedly wore his boots, his outfits were disappearing fast and if he loses one with every battle, then he would need more.


    He hopped onto the tform of ice, making sure he used his Telekinesis to lighten his weight, as he was sure he was far heavier than he looked, with his body more akin to living metal than flesh and blood.


    These minor passive abilities granted by his Empyrean body were bing far more useful than he gave them credit for. The barrier that covered his body and his Telekinesis were rapidly bing indispensable.


    He wondered why they had not yet been categorized inside the Primordial Record. Then he just ced it as a necessary addition to his Empyrean body, and likened it to the same way humans had hair on their body, but he had a field of unknown barrier shielding his flesh.


    Giving a small cry, she lifted them up and the ice tform began to ascend and take to the skies, they zipped north, and in two minutes they reached the massive convoy, there were more than a hundred and fifty long vehicles in this convoy, with only fifty of them holding passengers, 200 apiece.


    They resembled school buses only in the loosest sense of the word, for they were at least 80 feet (24.38 meters) long and were massive behemoths, that made the ground rumble, but otherwise they operated silently, whatever engine was beneath the hood of these vehicles worked silently.


    They spotted eight pairs of massive tires that appeared to be fashioned with especially tough materials.


    The rest of the convoy was filled with food, provisions, medicine, weapons, soldiers, and the elites of the town; it would serve as the control, administrative and economic center of the convoy.


    The convoy stretched for more than three miles, and Rowan was impressed by the administrative prowess that went into creating and maintaining such a feat.


    Circe must have seen the astonishment on his face because she slowed down, and pointed downwards, "I wish I could take credit for organizing such a massive convoy, but sadly that is not the truth. In every town in Jarkarr, such convoys are staples of themunity."


    Rowan had a faint idea for the reason, "The so-called Great Storm?"


    "Bingo! Jarkarr is a world of ice for a reason, and although everything below seemed fresh and lush, it''s a facade carefully maintained by my family to maintain life and civilization on this world."


    "Except on the mountain, I have not seen any sort of ice and snow for hundreds of miles around." Rowan said, pointedly looking around them, there were no signs of snowfall.


    "Yeah well, that''s what happens when you have a family that can control the weather, we can keep things cool and toasty if it works for us." Circe smiled and created a mini tornado in her hand, with shes of lighting sprouting out from it now and then, she dismissed the manifestation when she closed her fist.


    "Yet, the Great Storm stumps your efforts to control?"


    "What? No, without the Great Storm this is useless to us, it is the reason this natural phenomenon has been strictly preserved."


    "You have my attention." Rowan folded his hands.


    "Are you aware of the primary purpose for which this world exists?" Not waiting for a reply, she continued as she brought out a blue flower from the Spatial ring on her finger, "This is the sole reason why our family preserves this. The reason two percent of our family''s total centennial revenuees from this."


    Handling over the flower to Rowan, he took it and gently brought it to his nose, there was no discernible scent, and it emitted a perceptible chill as he held it.


    The flower was shaped like a blue lily, withrge bell shaped flowers, and like the name implied, it was hard as metal.


    Rowan lightly tapped the flower with his finger, and it gave out short metallic pings like a small tambourine. He expected the edges of the flower to be sharp because of their metallicposition, but they were not.


    "Blue Iron is processed into a Battle Stimnt that is graded into three levels, ck, silver, and bronze. Each of them corresponds to its usage towards Incarnation, Rift, and Legendary State Dominators. Here they are."


    Circe brought out three different colored vials and presented it to Rowan. They were shaped like pills, and they had no visible openings and were about the size of a small grape.


    She pointed at the vials, "each of them contains potent energy that¡­"


    She paused when she heard the crunching from Rowan''s mouth, he had just thrown in the bronze vial and was chewing it.

 Chapter 148 Perilous Journey (final)

    <h4>Chapter 148 Perilous Journey (final)</h4>


    "You are not supposed¡­"


    She was interrupted by another louder crunch as he threw the silver and ck vials into his mouth one after the another while seeming to take his time and sample the taste.


    "Hmm¡­ It has a fruity taste, almost like candy. Do you have any more of those?" Rowan smacked his lips and looked up at the distressed face of Circe.


    "Are you alright? Those are not supposed to be consumed with those methods, their energies may be overwhelming ¡­ But, I can see you don''t have any issue with that. Great."


    Rowan had not carelessly chewed through the Battle Stimnt on a whim. He had detected a massive amount of energy inside of them that he could not properly identify, but for him, those details were unnecessary.


    Anything with a sufficient amount of energy could be consumed, and the pills were not disappointing. The bronze level pill gave him 100 points of energy, the silver was 1,000, and the ck gave him a whopping 10,000 points of energy.


    He had felt the first Ouroboros Serpent quiver in satisfaction, as he directed all the energies from the pills towards it. He had some idea about the application of this Legendary Skill, and he could not wait to put his thoughts into action.


    "How Is it possible to extract all these energies from the Blue Iron flower?" Rowan inquired and brought the flower closer to his face as he checked through it with his Energy Vision, he could barely see a fraction of the energy from the pills inside this flower.


    If he were to extrapte using the energy he was glimpsing inside this flower, then to make the least bronze level Battle Stimnt, it would require more than a million of such flowers, not an equal trade in any sense, and there would be no profit in harvesting these flowers.


    Circe paused for a while, and after shaking her head and muttering a little curse, she began to speak, "That is where the mystery of the Great Storm originates from. The flowers do not contain the energies for the Battle Stimnts, it only serves as a catalyst. I can only further exin when the Great Storm Begins."


    "Speaking of Great Storms, you were talking about this convoy before we got side tracked." Rowan asked.


    "Yeah, well, it all ties back to the Legend of Erohim, but that is a story forter. You see, every ten years there will be a wide snowstorm that urs for three years without ceasing. To preserve life on the, there are a series of enormous caverns inside the earth where the people and animals of the would have to reside for the duration of the snow storm."


    "This was upied 15,000 years ago by my family, it was first deemed worthless by most, but a clever alchemist from our Trading houses came across a uniquebination of the Blue Iron flower and the Great Storm that rages every ten years."


    "So, to maximize the productivity of the people living on the, we had to spread them all over its surface to harvest as much Blue Iron flower as possible. But that brings about a dilemma."


    "The Great Storm!"


    "Precisely, the storm does not only create unfavorable weather that scours all life from the surface of the, it also brings with it vast celestial energies that would ravage everything it touches. Since we have spread our workers all over the, it would be a shame to lose them all every ten years."


    "So, we used the old ways that the indigenous people had been using to exist on this for thest 200,000 years. The Underground Caverns!"


    "They have been extensively excavated and repurposed, and we have managed to link most of them into three singr bodies. Three gigantic cities below the ground, where the people and animals would live for the next three years."


    "This convoy is the facilitator to convey all these people to the cities beneath the ground, the closest one to us 12,500 miles (20,116.8 kilometers) from us which is Trinad. The other two cities are called Mrinah and Krakow."


    They were now flying above the convoy, and Rowan judged the movement speed of the convoy, "with this speed of movement, it should take at least a month to reach Trinad. It is too slow. The greater part of the horde would reach us within two to three weeks."


    "Yeah, it will." Circe said softly, she had a faint haunted look in her eyes, "You know, I have been with these people for fifty years and I have seen their older generation pass away, and the youths of before who used to bravely flirt with me are bing old men, and women. Yet, it doesn''t get any easier watching them fade away before my eyes with each passing year."


    They both were silent, each of them having individual memories that triggered a mncholic mood over them. Circe was the first to recover, and she pointed down below to one of the rumbling vehicles.


    "Let''s go below, the seventh Trailer¨CMotor from thest is your personal camper. You have a cook, maid, and a driver, thergest trailer in the center is mine, there would be a meeting in seven hours. I hope you will be there. Let me drop you off."


    As they bothnded on the top of the vehicle that had been allocated to him, she turned and was about to fly off when Rowan stopped her, "Hey, about those vials containing the Battle Stimnts, how many of those can you safely give away that would not affect the uing defense of the convoy."


    "Why do you ask, do you want any?"


    "Yeah¡­I do, as much as you can spare, it would be important to me."


    "Do I even want to ask why? I will see what I can do." saying that, she vanished into the sky, and Rowan spent some time with his head bowed in thought.


    He was interrupted in his musing by the sound of the hatch opening on top of the vehicle.


    Of course, at the moment he stood on top of the vehicle, his senses had already prated all of it, and he understood all itsponents and the three people inside.


    His first point of interest was the vehicle itself, the technology it uses was pretty advanced and if he was not wrong, it operated by burning a weird green wood as fuel. A chunk of the wood the size of a fist could power the vehicle for a week.


    This vehicle reminded him of the sheer scope of the Empire. Not only that it covered multiples, but also within Trion, there were massive differences in living conditions across various nations, not to talk about between Continents.


    He knew Trion was an impossiblyrge world that could never exist in his previous universe, and he truly saw the scale of the when he possessed the body of that demon.


    Rowan knew it wasmon to see vast technological differences between nations on a. On Trion this trait was further magnified. Which should not really be a surprise, for some small nations on Trion could be the size of his previous.


    The amount of diversity inside the Empire was stunning, and seeing such an advanced method of transportation on this world was not very shocking to him, he was sure there were other regions in the Empire that possessed technology that was simr to science fiction.


    The hatch opened and the face of the driver came through, and it was a burly man with a growing spot of gray hair on his temple. He calmly bowed to him, and Rowan immediately felt a sense of respect for him. He should only be at the peak of the Mortal State, and he was calmly looking at him.


    Rowan knew that some Rift State Dominators were incapable of this feat.


    "I''m Trevor, your Driver and Navigator, and inside is my wife and daughter. I don''t care who you are, but if you hurt my family, I will die with my teeth around your throat."


    Rowan arched his brows, now this was a wee he was not expecting.

 Chapter 149 The Second Great Circle

    <h4>Chapter 149 The Second Great Circle</h4>


    Rowan smiled, his gaze swept through the body of the man once more, there must be a story here that he did not have the time to dig through to find, but as it is with such things, he would soon know the truth, "Do your duties properly, and I will have no issues with you."


    Trevor looked flustered for a moment, then he threw a standard salute and returned down into the hatch. Rowan grinned internally, the heartbeat of the man had been going crazy, yet he still confronted him with no signs of backing down.


    He did not think this issue was simple, most likely it was another test from Circe, to collect information on how he reacted to various situations, what was next? The Honey trap?


    His Spatial Sight had shown him the figures of both mother and daughter, and they were beautiful in their own way. Trevor was a lucky man.


    Rowan was not interested in these women, for they were the family members of someone he suspected he woulde to respect, the second was that he was no longer a teenager with raging hormones that he would begin lusting for every female he met.


    He had slept with many dozens of women in his past life, and after having sex more than a hundred times or so, the allure faded. Of course the most important aspect was that; they were mortal.


    He had reached a point where it was impossible for him to safely cohabitate with mortals for an extended period, even if he was meticulous in all his dealings with them and made sure he withheld all of his physical and magical abilities from affecting them, sooner rather thanter, their minds would begin to break.


    Even though mortals could never truly understand what he was, their souls and spirits could catch glimpses of his true self, and it would break them.


    Without the curse, his body was a wellspring of infinite vitality, such a concept was so alien to mortals, that their Spirit would be subconsciously repelled from his own. Even Rowan''s mortal mind that was bolstered by his Spirit still dreaded his full potential.


    Rowan was beginning to realize a peculiar fact that had been in front of him all these while, and he had failed to notice.


    That was; his Physical Attributes were ridiculous. After killing multiple Incarnation State creatures, he now understood that although they might have the potential to hold 10,000 points in each Stat, most of them would never reach that number.


    It was most likely that most Incarnation State Dominators would never reach more than 5,000 points in any of their Stats. The same thing with the Rift State Dominators he had seen.


    Potentially, all Rift State beings were supposed to have a maximum of 1,000 points in every Attribute, but he had never seen such a Rift State Dominator.


    Yet, that was still not the full picture. For each bloodline were specialized in different Attributes. Kuranes focused on Spirit and Tiberius Focused on Strength.


    It was possible that even at the Incarnation State, most Dominator would have their Attributes that were not within the specialty of their bloodline to be underdeveloped. But apart from his Spirit, his growth had been rtively equal.


    That means the total amounts of Stat points he had must be multiple times of those at far higher levels, and in addition to the passive boost his body gave his Attributes, made him a living force of nature.


    Subconsciously, mortals could sense that vast divide. His total attributes must ce him easily in the Second Great Circle.


    Not to mention his Soul Reaver Bloodline. Rowan was sure that when he upgraded this bloodline, the effects on his environment would be worse, and he would not be surprised if he would passively pull away the souls of every mortal around him for miles.


    He did not find such thoughtsforting.


    Rowan entered through the open hatch and saw the sight of the mother and daughter bowing towards him. The woman was still pretty even though she appeared to be in her thirties, although Rowan was sure she was in her forties.


    She had strong arms and scars on her palms that signified a life of hard work, her daughter was the opposite, soft and delicate, and Rowan caught her sneaking glimpses at him as he walked past.


    She was beautiful by all mortal standards, but beneath Rowan Energy Vision she was barely worth anything.


    They introduced themselves as Olga, the wife of Trevor and his cook, and Diane, the daughter, who would also serve as his maid.


    This was precisely the struggle within Rowan, separating the value of individuals not by the power they hold, but by the contents of their character.


    He would admire and respect a character such as Trevor and take him as a friend because of his bravery. His Empyrean bloodline, however, disagreed. For his bloodline, the concerns of his mortal parts were impractical.


    Rowan gestured to them to rise, and he did the standard motion of looking around, he kept these small habits to appear more human and not freak out those around him, and to also keep his cards under cover.


    He was satisfied with this vehicle, standing inside he noticed it was stable, which must mean it had very impressive shock absorbing properties, which should be obvious given the size of its tires. The internal portion of the vehicle wasrge and separated into fivepartments.


    They were a bedroom with a functional bathroom with a shower, a library that Rowan saw was stocked with most of the books and maps he saw inside Circe office, a kitchen, and the living area for the family.


    The fifth was the Driver''s Cab, which appeared to be veryfortable. If the journey was to take at least a month, Rowan saw the reason for the drivers to be asfortable as possible.


    Thispartment was littered with dials and buttons, with a massive steering wheel at the center of the dashboard. Rowan would love to get behind the wheel of this vehicle.


    Before heading to the library, which was where he nned to spend most of his time when he was not fighting, he retrieved a sizable portion of meat, it was the same as the one he roasted before heading for battle.


    He still had cravings for food and drink, even if they barely made it past his chest before they were vaporized, the energy they gave him was barely in the double digits. But, as long as the taste felt right to him, he would eat. If this turned out to be his only vice, then it was one he would dly ept.


    Rowan gave the meat to the dumbstruck Olga, warning her it was a bit heavy, since it weighed 65 kilograms, but she carried it without too much hassle.


    He asked her if she could surprise him with the preparation of the meal, and she dly nodded her assent, her face lighting up, and Rowan smiled. Diane by the side stumbled.


    Rowan headed for the bedroom, his mind switched towards the shower. He did not need to bathe, but if he lived his life going by the dictates of only his needs, then he would be something vastly different.


    To reach the bedroom, he passed through the kitchen, and behind the bedroom was the library. He did not care much for the bed or other amenities inside the room, they had no way of truly satisfying him.


    Rowan wanted to try something. He brought his Spirit and wrapped it around all the clothes he wore, down to his shoes, and connected his mind to the Spatial bracelet. With a flex of his will, he ced his clothes inside the Spatial bracelet, and they vanished from his body.

 Chapter 150 The Second Great Circle (2)

    <h4>Chapter 150 The Second Great Circle (2)</h4>


    Then, making sure he kept the momentum going, he rematerialized the clothes around him once more. He yed with this new function for a while, soon he could draw out any item of clothing directly on his body without taking the hassle to wearing them normally.


    It did nothing to increase his power, but he could easily avoid situations of walking around naked and hurriedly wearing new clothes after every battle.


    Two minutester, he came out from the shower, vastly dissatisfied. Even though there was hot water, he hardly felt it, even when he had allowed himself to feel the touch of the water.


    Rowan did not have to consciously control the force field over his body, for it seemed to obey his desires, and the water from the shower was able to touch his skin.


    The pressure from the shower did nothing for him, as well as the heat from the water. It could as well be spraying him with a slightly warm air. Even his current weakened state was still too tough to enjoy the pleasure of a hot shower.


    It would appear he would have to search for active volcanoes in order to appreciate a bath. Keeping only a towel around his waist, he sat down on a stool and cupped his hands around his chin and began reviewing his actions from the moment he woke up inside that mountain.


    After a few minutes, he sighed and materialized his clothes around his body, and headed towards the Library. He had plenty of books to read and mysteries to uncover because battle was never too far away from him.


    ?


    Back in the field of battle that Rowan and Circe had just left behind, the ground that had been liquified to Larva had just begun to cool and resolidify, suddenly the floor cracked and bulged upward as a golden rat crawled out of it.


    It could be immediately noticed that something was wrong with this beast, apart from its impressive size, which was asrge as an elephant, it was also wearing a white jacket and a ck top hat.


    A shifty look was in its eyes as it stood on two feet like a humanoid, the bones of its body shifting with dull cracks as it realigned to this new posture.


    It assessed the situation around, before the golden rat scratched its head in a very human gesture, before it began heading south, away from the hordeing from behind, its destination, a mystery. "Vraegar needs to hear of this."


    The color of its golden fur rippled, and it vanished from sight.


    ?


    "So what do you think Nana? Which bloodline do you suppose could have such capabilities?"


    The older woman sat before a table with a hologram floating above it, which reyed the events that urred during Rowan''s battle with the Rat horde.


    The older woman ced her hands on the high definition hologram that was showing in crisp details the battle, and she seemed to want to touch his body through the hologram.


    Nana began speaking to Circe, although her eyes never left the scene of the battle which she began reying again, "I have seen Abilities such as these before, and although I do not recognize the mes he wields, they are unlike anything I have seen before, but they remind me of something. I would have to check."


    "However, his techniques¡­ I have scars from being injured by moves like that." she unconsciously touched her waist, where a nasty scary beneath her cloth.


    Standing up from the couch, she pulled back the side of her robe and showed Circe the scar around her waist. The scar was a harsh line that covered the entirety of her waist, and it painted a very grim picture.


    Some time in the past, someone had cut her in two. Even as a Dominator, such wounds must have taken her to the verge of death, after all she still carried the scars.


    Nana turned to face Circe, "I have nearly died under blows such as this, and I never truly recovered, my path of ascension was cut short, and I would never again walk the sky."


    "I''m sorry, Nana." Circe said softly.


    "Oh, you silly girl, I made sure I made the bi*ch who did this to me, eat her own guts!"


    Circe grimaced, knowing the past of the woman who sat before her, she did not believe she was exaggerating a bit.


    Nana pointed at the hologram, "If you have spent time on the battlefield, you may see those elite warriors wielding techniques such as these. They were practically immortal on the battlefield, and unless crushed to bits with a single move, they would always recover and the blows they inflict on you would never stop bleeding even as you would also be bleeding away your Aether."


    Her voice went low, almost a whisper, only with Circe enhanced hearing could she hear her words. "They are the herald of the Mad Butcher. The Dominator of flesh. Circe what this man is wielding is the personal battle technique of Tiberius, The God of War. Only the direct line of the War God, and those in line for the name of Tiberius, can wield this technique!"


    "What is a Scion of Tiberius doing here in the far fringes of the Empire, and on an Industrial such as Jarkarr no less. Are they not supposed to never leave the battlefield or Tiberius home world? Did he arrive here with this disaster? Nana, do you see any machinations of the War God here?" Circe asked.


    "I don''t know if his arrival and the disaster are linked. That would be strange enough, but there is more. I don''t think he is of the Tiberius bloodline." Nana said, "Trust me, I can smell the stench of their blood from miles away."


    "But isn''t it supposed to be impossible to wield that battle technique without the bloodline of Tiberius."


    "Not, impossible, just very difficult, for you would burn ten times the amount of Aether and blood essence and there would be no assurance that you could also drain those resources from the enemies you were fighting, which is the entire linchpin for this technique. It was made to feed off blood and death."


    Circe''s mind returned to the peculiar incidence of Rowan eating the Battle Stimnt, and she recounted the events to Nana.


    "Hmm¡­ He might have expended much more resources than he was willing to admit. You also said about him using a lot of Aether, that could mean he has to boost the techniques using other methods apart from his Essence."


    Nana began to walk around, her mind taking apart the events that had transpired, "Did you say he requested for more battle stimnts?"


    "Yes, he wanted as much as we could spare." Circe replied quickly.


    "Then we should make that a priority. He could be a valuable resource to us at present."


    "Yet, this does not answer any of my previous questions Nana, do you recognize his bloodline or is he something alien beyond the domain of the gods?"


    Circe had a fascinated look on her face as she rotated the hologram and zoomed in until she could see Rowan''s eyes. Her breath quickened as she felt a shiver down her spine, she looked at her skin and saw goosebumps.


    Nana shook her head, "I do not recognize any traits of the major families. He has the blond her and Skin of the Kuranes, and the presence of The Bhus, his height is closer to those of the Tiberius, his bestial eyes from Horush, his physique is simr to that of Demons¡­ It is impossible for me to nail his origins."


    Nana appeared troubled before sighing, "Although out here in the fringes of the Empire where the hold of God King on bloodline is sparse, I would not be surprised if he turns out to have a bloodline outside of our Dominion. If that is the case, his ability would be suppressed the closer he gets to Trion, but out here, he could be a potent weapon."

 Chapter 151 The Second Great Circle (final)

    <h4>Chapter 151 The Second Great Circle (final)</h4>


    Nana patted the hands of Circe, "If he has truly lost his memories, then with his abilities, we must do what we can to rope him to your cause."


    Circe muttered, "If not for this damned cmity, with the family''s informationwork, I would have his presence on every known world searched to determine his origins. I would like to know the exact nature of who we are working with."


    "Well in a month''s time, we should be able to do that." Nana said, "Something tells me there is more to meet the eyes with this one." Nana looked at the hologram of Rowan, her eyes were deep as she absently stroked the scars on her waist.


    Circe nodded, and they began speaking about other things in preparation for the uing meeting, then she paused, "I saw you made Trevor his driver? Why did you do that? At this time, we needed him the most."


    "Information my dear. Trevor can be many things, but he is blunt and has a peculiar ability to read a man''s heart. His attitude towards Trevor and his family would go a long way in understanding how to deal with him."


    "He''s not dumb, Nana, he would understand the purpose of you giving him such a Navigator."


    "It doesn''t matter whether he knows of my intentions or not, I only care about his responses."


    "Okay. About¡­"


    ?


    As Rowan senses swept through the books here, his excitement began to grow. The patches in his memory had been a constant thorn in his side.


    He was sure that he had missed opportunities, and made many mistakes because of ignorance about the world, and Circe had made an effort to select books that he urgently needed from just a single conversation he had made with her.


    His mind switched to the older women he met¡ªNana, he doubted Circe had the time to put all these together, then it must be her. She must have been given a briefing from their conversation and from that alone, she prepared all of this.


    She was the true backbone of this convoy. That was good to know. He knew of no one here who could overpower him physically, the thing he had to watch out for was the hidden machinations they would surely y.


    Rowan was not ignorant of the way of the world, he expected hidden eyes on him, but with the cmity he brought on this, he could not sit back and watch it all y out without doing the least to ease the suffering he had partly caused.


    His rate of growth was astonishing, and he was not afraid of a direct battle, only hidden des. He began calling up various countermeasures inside his head as he began making ns for the various emergencies that could arise.


    Including the arrival of his enemies from the Nexus he just escaped from. How much longer did he have before he was traced here? Whenever that might be, however, he was determined to surprise them and this time when he drew blood it would be permanent!


    Augustus, Father, Lamia, Mystery goddess. It would not be too long for our rematch.


    Rowan ced his thoughts away from those matters, and found a plush looking chair to sit down on. What determined that for him was structural integrity.


    When he wasfortable, he drew the first book into his hands with Telekinesis and floated it in front of him, continued doing that until he had seven books in front of him, and then simultaneously all of them opened their cover.


    He split his mind into seven strands and began consuming the knowledge in front of him. The pages of the books began flipping faster with every passing second."


    Rowan slipped into the habit of the prince and lost himself, but with his new crity of Spirit and his ability to separate his consciousness into many strands, he could read at a much faster pace.


    From "Politics Of The Empire Great Houses." to "Dancing With Snakes and Dragons¡ªHow I Came To Meet The Duchess." He consumed them all, and took from each of them valuable information that began to solidify gaps in his knowledge."


    There was so much valuable information about the world he found himself on and the various Noble family that governed them, and soon he began seeing books on the Paths of Dominion.


    He rapidly consumed all the knowledge there and was pleasantly surprised at a new find that grew his knowledge on the paths.


    There was limited information on the various creatures and races around the Empire, but Rowan saw no reason why he could not request for that information next time.


    In an hour, he was done with reading the entirety of the three hundred books before him. He sat and closed his eyes and began reorganizing the information he just epted.


    The first thing that came to mind was that he finally knew the realm that came after the first Great Circle, and he was surprised at the direction the growth of Dominators followed after they entered this brand-new domain.


    The General did not lie to him when he exined the paths of Power, what he did not say was how each Great Circle brought about drastic changes in the Dominator, although Rowan thought that should be implied.


    There were four Great Circles, and within them, you have levels, so to speak. The first Great Circle had four levels, the second had three levels, the third had two levels and the fourth had only one.


    The First Great Circle had four states of change, from Mortal to Legendary to Rift and finally Incarnation.


    The Second Great Circle had three states of change, they were the Spirit territory Realm, then the Incandescent Realm and finally The Promation Realm.


    The second Great Circle was no longer about the States of Change any longer, now Dominators began to cultivate realms. He did not know what those truly meant for there were no exnations about these so-called realms, except for vague mystical terms, but Rowan had an idea about their true directions.


    In fact, Rowan believes he might even be cultivating a part of the Second Great Circle in advance! It was due to the names of these realms.


    Dominators in this new State of Change began focusing less on their bodies but on other mystical aspects of creation itself, and only the truly talented could reach this realm and progress forward.


    Rowan wasn''t much concerned about the difficulties he might face, after all, he had his Soul Points, he only had to gather Souls from battle, and he would ascend faster than anyone else ever could.


    His musings were interrupted by a figure walking slowly to his Library door and hesitating for a moment before knocking.


    He had all the activities of the vehicle in his Sight, so he could see every activity happening even while he was reading. So, he was never surprised about any development around him.


    Olga had a quiet fight with her husband about his attitude towards Rowan, he had chuckled when he saw the man''s defeated appearance, and she had made him promise to apologize to him the next time they met.


    While Diane had a far off look in her eyes as she nced at his bedroom door now and then as she helped her mother prepare the meal and set the table.


    She should be barely seventeen, no doubt she had a crush on him.


    Teenagers!


    Rowan was aware his current appearance was far from average, and every part of his body could be deemed perfect. But surprisingly, he did not fancy his body all that much, for he was too perfect for his taste. Too inhuman. A constant reminder that he was just wearing the guise of a human, but he was closer to a sentient star.


    How long could he maintain this delusion of his humanity? Even the Dominators were still far closer to humanity than even himself. But did that truly even matter?


    He was determined to live a life worth living. He had seen in stark details the lives of those who crave nothing but power, and it sickened him.

 Chapter 152 Breaking The Curse

    <h4>Chapter 152 Breaking The Curse</h4>


    With a small mousy voice, Diane announced that his meal was ready and Rowan told her that he would be eating with them in the kitchen.


    The vehicle was semi¨Cautonomous and could be given a limited range of freedom on a rtively straight route, and they were currently on a simr stretch of roads like that.


    Rowan would love to see and hear from the people that would be beside him for the better part of a month. What better way to break the ice than over a sumptuous meal.


    Rowan entered the kitchen to the smell of great food, and his mouth began to water. Curious.


    Trevor had a flustered look on his face, but Rowan senses could detect him secretly gulping, and he could not me him. The kitchen smelled divine.


    Olga and Diane had overdone themselves, Rowan did not know how all the exotic ingredients like, mushrooms, artichokes, onions, those sorts of things, with other vegetables and fruits he had never seen came together to form such a magnificent spread before them, but he would take it as a sign of artistic excellence.


    "Please, join me on the table." he suppressed any disagreement from Trevor and his wife with a strong look. Diane just appeared excited.


    They all sat at the table and Rowan pulled out a mellow fruit wine which literally had pieces of fruit at the bottom of therge cold sk.


    The table was startled when he pulled out the wine from seemingly empty air, but quickly settled since they were not stranger to the tools of Nobility. Rowan shook the wine bottle, making sure the fruits were properly mixed with the drink before he poured a generous portion for himself and dug into the food before him.


    Rowan noticed there was slight hesitation in their faces due to their reluctance to sit at the same table with a powerful Noble, and he thoroughly understood the sentiment.


    Rowan did not try to overly persuade them, or he would appear to be too eager, which would surely serve to create more barriers between them.


    They were not making much movement, but there was something about seeing someone eat with so much gusto that would serve to shake any hesitation holding the viewers back from partaking.


    Trevor was the first to break the ice and collected a healthy serving of meat and vegetables. He was going back for more meat before Olga pped his hands and served him more vegetables.


    Diane, seeing her parents had begun eating, took it as an indication that she could. And to his amazement, the youngdy could really throw down with the best of foodies that her skinny frame did not suggest.


    He waited for a short while for everyone else to be drawn into Food Nirvana, and their safeguards slowly dropped by the marvelous food and wine, before he started talking, he began with apliment towards Olga.


    "When I asked to be surprised, I did not know what I would be served with, but I''m d I asked. Thank you, Olga and Diane for this wonderful meal. This is the best meal that I''ve eaten in a long while."


    Olga beamed, "It was no problem my lord, the meat you provided did most of the work. I have never seen anything so rich in vor and texture. It was my honor to work with such a marvelous piece of meat, and also to eat at your table, my lord."


    "Can you please pass me the sauce." Diane said around a mouthful of sd to Rowan.


    "Of course." Rowan nudged it towards her, she nodded her thanks and continued eating. A few secondster, she paused, and threw a furtive look at Rowan, but after noticing he was speaking with her parents without looking at her, she settled and continued eating.


    Rowan brought another simr bottle of fruit wine and opened it, the feeling of chewing the fruit that had been marinated by the wine changing its texture and taste was heavenly,


    He began making small talk, "So, how did you and your family acquire this job? It must really be for specific qualities, seeing that only few could be selected for such a position."


    "Well it''s not as distinguished as you might think. I was an easy pick for the role." Trevor scratched his head, as he chose to be the one to reply Rowan "I have experience of driving, navigating and operating heavy machinery for the past twenty-five years, and I have driven twice through two great storms, admittedly it was in a less stressful period. The real pickle was getting my family to be together with me."


    "Is that so?"


    "Yeah, but Olga is a verypetent cook." Trevor held the hand of his wife, and she smiled at him, "she made the decision straightforward for the managers."


    "I would assume the reason you wanted your family with you, should be rted to the warm wee you gave me?"


    Trevor blushed, and Olga spoke up, "My lord, we apologize for that breach of conduct, and Trevor is willing to deeply apologize for his uncouth words. Aren''t you Trevor?" The look she gave her husband was scathing and he stammered.


    "I''m sorry for what I said, my lord."


    Rowanughed, "Do not ever be sorry for the actions you take to protect your family, Trevor."


    He noticed they all paused at hisughter for the briefest of moments, and he saw the hidden tension inside their bodies beginning to ease. Rowan valued this small victory over decimating a thousand-strong army of Dominators.


    Rowan soon shifted the attention of their conversations to other pleasant matters, and although he was severely out of practice with making small conversations. He thought he did a fair job breaking the walls between them, but the chief reason for the growing familiarity between them would fall to an unlikely person¡ªDiane.


    Soon there wasughter on the table as Diane turned out to be pretty funny and talkative. She was studying to be an actress in the big city, a profession that was being sponsored with the hard work of her parents and beneath the fluff, Rowan found real strength of character within her.


    Theughter and the food brought a pleasant atmosphere to the room, and one could almost forget the chaos happening outside. For the first time since he woke up in this new world, Rowan felt a sense of peace.


    "So, I told Mr. Clive, you cannot say such words in the theater, and he said it was always permitted. Can you believe that?" Diane finished her story, her bodily expressions were as prominent as her voice, and Rowan allocated those traits to her training as an actress.


    "Wait, but that was not what you told mest time." Olga said, "you were insistent on¡­"


    Rowan made a small cough, and they all turned towards him, "I thank you for the meal, Trevor, Olga, Diane. It was a pleasant experience and I hope we do this every once in a while." He stood up and waved away their attempt to also stand, "No, please continue with your meal. I have other things to attend to."


    Rowan left the table but not before dropping a dozen choice cuts of meat for Olga and a few bottles of wine for Trevor, seeing that Diane favored the fruity wine, he gave her one as well.


    He returned to the opened hatch and stepped outside. He had spent thirty minutes on that meal and did not regret any single moment of it. For he did not know how much longer he had before he could no longer enjoy such pleasures.


    He sighed and called up the Primordial Record and pushed the remaining 810 points inside and reviewed his current Attributes, which were higher than he thought it would be.


    His body was actively fighting against the curse, and he would soon be rid of it. He had ess to nearly half of his maximum abilities, coupled with hismand over Aether he was no longer in imminent danger.

 Chapter 153 Breaking The Curse (2)

    <h4>Chapter 153 Breaking The Curse (2)</h4>


    P????????? ??????


    Name: Rowan Kuranes


    Age: 11/33,000


    Strength :1110/ 3690


    Agility :980/ 3459


    Constitution : 2550/5628


    Spirit : 740.4


    ss: None


    Title: ne Walker, Chaos Blood


    Aspect : Spatial Sight (Tier 3)


    Berserker (Tier 1)


    Skills:


    Enrage (Level 1 ¡ª Refined State)


    Vortex (Level 10 ¡ª Mortal State Completed


    Bash (Level 2 ¡ª Refined State)


    Dash (Level 1 ¡ª Refined State)


    Smash (Level 10¡ª Mortal State Completed) Combo Attack (Level 1 ¡ª Refined State)


    Flesh Light ¡ª Level 3


    Bone Fire ¡ª Level 2


    Passive : Deciphernguage plete), Ice¨CFire soul (level 6)


    Records:


    FIVE ???????????? ?????????????????? [CHAOS BLOOD]- level 2 [12,780/15,000]


    ???????? REAVER ¨C level 0 [0/5000]


    Legendary Skill : Chaos World Engine [5/5]


    Chaos World Engine [Minor]


    Engine One ¨C 868,227,788/1,000,000,000


    Engine Two ¨C 1,897,645/1,000,000,000


    Engine Three¨C458,001,876/1,000,000,000


    Engine Four ¨C 1,767,665/1,000,000,000


    Engine Five ¨C 0/1,000,000,000


    Rift Rule: Absolute Body [Locked]


    Incarnation Path Unlocked


    Path: Chaos Territory Creation [Locked]


    Path Skill Gained :


    World Soul Maniption [Locked]


    World Recreation [Locked]


    World Merging [Locked]


    Condemned: Flesh of Madness (Suppressed)


    Berserker Skills Upgraded:


    Vortex :[ Mortal level 10 ¡ú Refined level 2 (Strength + 100)]


    Soul Point : 2.6754


    He had made so much progress with the growth of his bloodline, and he had less than 2,220 Soul points before he got to the peak of Legendary. It seemed not so long ago that he became a Legend, but he was already near the peak.


    It was normal for most Dominators to spend twenty to fifty years transcending the Legendary State, Geniuses with deep bloodline abilities may do so in a decade or less, but he was nearly done in less than a month.


    Even if Rowan had neverpared his rate of growth to the normal Dominator, he still felt a little excited with knowing a new phase was beginning in his journey, and with his increasing strength, he would more easily acquire Soul Points, and like an unstoppable juggernaut his ascent would be increasingly faster.


    The moment he reached the Peak of Legendary, then he would have to break through to the Rift State, which he did not think was still too far away from him currently.


    A couple more minor skirmishes should ce him in a solid position, and he would be leaving the Legendary State behind.


    There were still seven more hours before the meeting, and he did not think he needed to be in attendance. He would better use his time searching for offshoots from the beast horde and getting rid of the curse, for that was his current priority.


    Without the burden of the curse, his movements would be less stifled, and he could wade into the horde of monsters created by his flesh without fear.


    They had created a wholesome feast for him, practically gathered the beast poption of the entire, he would be remiss not to use such favors granted to him on a tter of gold.


    The horde was still far behind the convoy, but they were closing fast, and with his current Attributes, if he moved with all he had, he could reach the area of their activities in two hours or less, and he could begin whittling at their offshoots.


    His Spatial Sight swept throughout most of the convoy, boosted by his Aether. Before he left for his hunt, he would prefer to know the general situation of the people in the convoy.


    Rowan detected concerned but hopeful people, they knew they were running from two cmities, although they were most likely unaware of the full scale of this misfortune, there were hints in the air, and most were not stupid.


    Rowan was not surprised that they had assigned a messiah-like figure to him, a powerful figure who swooped down from the skies to save them.


    Even if it was a burden to him, he felt it was worth it, for what else would he do with such powers if not to protect those who did not have any the ability to do so?


    He would rather not rule the universe or live forever, but if he could one day be the reason for the entire universe to be at peace, then that was a lofty goal, a noble pursuit.


    Nevertheless, he was not so ignorant as to not understand that such a goal meant he would have to destroy maybe trillions of lives to fulfill, potentially much more than he could ever imagine at the moment. The universe was a ce filled with strife, and no change was ever easy or bloodless.


    Well, he never said he was a savior and perhaps his goal to save the helpless was most likely borne of selfishness. He always favored the little guy.


    Rowan''s gaze was on the people in the convoy; they were all busy with different crafts. Even the children had been given various duties that kept their endless exuberance in check.


    He smiled at their innocence and endless energy. How much of such precious light did my descent snuff out?


    Jarkarr was not a populous world, but the mortals it held numbered three billion. With the books and calendars he got from Circe, he had inferred that he did not sleep for a few days, as he had thought at first.


    He had been out for at least a month, if not more!


    He had made a slight miscalction when he used the amount of Soul Points he had gathered as a benchmark for the number of days that had passed, but he failed to consider the wholesale ughter of the would take some time to begin.


    But back then he was not aware of the full dangers that the flesh of madness might impose on this world, and so he had made an error.


    He had not collected all the information about how the disaster began on the, but he would still know those soon.


    Rowan sighed and pushed those thoughts to the side. He had to be careful not to let his mind roam more than it was necessary, or indecision would gue his every move.


    A little observation revealed they were busy transforming various raw materials into weapons or food. Each vehicle had workstations that individuals or families clustered around and everyone bent their heads to work.


    With the amount of food and resources he had seen inside the administrative portion of the convoy, he knew the efforts of the people were mostly useless for there was more than enough food and weapons to get by, but he could see how being busy could keep the minds of the people at peace and give them a goal to achieve daily.


    He was about to move when he paused, he had always deliberately not used his Spatial Sight to scan the vehicles of Circe because he was sure there were methods to discover such intrusions, and he would rather keep the knowledge of this surveince capability of his under wraps until it was necessary to reveal it.


    He had seen riders on massive two-wheeled vehicles that resembled motorbikes on steroids leaving, and he inferred they were most likely scouts. If they had valuable information to give, it would aid him greatly in his hunt, rather than him going on his own and exposing his surveince ability.


    Spatial Sight was powerful, but he knew it was not undetectable, and although he had advanced this ability a few times, he did not assume it could catch sight of everything. A family like the Boreas must surely have anti¨Csurveince systems.


    Rowan jumped down from his vehicle and shifted his path to Circe''s, which was a close-knit gathering of ten massive vehicles that were noticeablyrger than the rest in the convoy.


    It did not take long for him to collect the information he needed from scouts and the foreman, Rashid, and he was off.


    So far, they had detected a dozen offshoots from the horde in their general vicinity, most were behind them, but two were on their path, and they had begun making a clever set of Navigation to skirt around the beasts.


    There was a risk they might be detected by the beasts, but the Navigators were optimistic that they could escape this danger with minimal risk. Rowan chose to reduce that risk to zero.

 Chapter 154 Breaking The Curse (3)

    <h4>Chapter 154 Breaking The Curse (3)</h4>


    Would his decimation of these offshoots trigger retaliation or more attacks from the horde? Maybe, but as long as the convoy kept moving, and he continued getting stronger, he saw no reason not to whittle out the herd.


    He even managed to get his hands on one of those monster bikes, their top speeds were nothing to scoff at, and although slower than his all out sprint, they would serve just fine.


    With the wind blowing his hair behind him, he set out for the first of the offshoots, and ced the pedal to the metal and did not ease up until he saw the dust ahead and his Spatial sight revealed the presence of five Incarnation State beasts and a single golden creature.


    Rowan parked the monster bike a few miles from the horde. They resembled giant apes with the golden beast leading them having two heads, as he reached the horde on foot he brought out two long spears, and pumping Aether into his Dash skills, he was within their midst before they were aware and the ughter began.


    He was here to hunt as quickly as possible, and he did not hold back on his Aether, although he did not use his mes because they gave out too much sound and light. His Berserker Skills were more than enough for the job.


    Twenty minutester, he was done, he had 900 Soul points and 4,000,000 energy points by devouring the golden two-headed ape and he proceeded to the next.


    The only concern he had was that during the battle, the golden ape almost seemed like it wanted tomunicate with him. Rowan began to feel the beginning of a headache. Exterminating these creatures would be multiple fold more difficult andplicated if intelligence came into y.


    There was nothing benign about these creatures, and they were not born from goodwill, but from madness, and only the privilege of his flesh gave them a sustained form in the universe.


    Intelligence would not breed understanding among them, only an increasing depravity. If they killed before on instinct, now they might begin to enjoy it.


    Rowan''s desire to kill began to ramp up, it was also fueled knowing such Abominations cane from his flesh.


    He rapidly made his way to the other offshoots. These were made up of giant spiders, and he was surprised to see three golden spiders with heads resembling that of a cow. It was an eeriebination, and they were troublesome creatures to put down because of their agility.


    Rowan had to resort to throwing his spears, and thankfully he had more than enough, each of them were only slowed when he had peppered their bodies with dozens of spears, and he finally took them down. This battle took much time because of this, but he was done in an hour.


    He came out with 1,300 Soul points and 15,000,000 energy points, and he checked the maps he collected and beelined for the next.


    There were a dozen offshoots of the horde a few hundred miles around the convoy, and his goal was to eradicate them all, and in the next seven hours he did just that.


    His face held a grim light, when he noticed more signs of intelligence among the golden beasts.


    He traveled from one to another and crushed them all, he may be wrong about the number of beasts he had killed in those seven hours of mindless savagery, but a safe bet would be between 90,000 to 130,000 beasts of all shapes and types fell to him.


    The benefits from the battles were apparent as he raked in 7,500 Soul points plus 32,000,000 energy points. He finally had everything he needed to break the curse.


    His next goal now was to find a safe ce to do just that and evolve his bloodline as he readied himself to break through to the Rift State.


    It did not take long for him to find a small mountain, and he climbed to the top, where he used his Spatial Sight to perform extensive sweeps over the entire area for hundreds of miles around. If he was going to be surprised he needed a few seconds as a buffer, he never thought he was everpletely safe.


    He was going to miss the meeting, but getting back into peak condition was what he deemed the most necessary.


    In a matter of hours he had gathered 9,700 Soul points, not his biggest haul, but it was quite a sizable amount of returns for his efforts.


    Rowan looked around him onest time, and he brought his open palm to the ground, a brief burst of Flesh Light melted a sizable hole into the mountain, he held himself with his Telekinesis, and as he levitated downward he continued burning his way through the mountain, his goal was to stop at the center of it.


    He used a short burst of Bone Fire to copse the cavity he made and buried himself in apparent darkness. Yet, before his myriad senses, it was brighter than daylight inside this small cavity he made for himself.


    Rowan only intended to be inside here for a short time, as he still took care to stay away from any unknown eyes.


    He cleared his thoughts before closing his eyes and calling up the Primordial Record, he began pouring the remaining Soul Points needed to finish off the Legendary State of his bloodline.


    His blood began to seethe as pure life force and other mysticalponents the Soul Points transformed into for growing his bloodline flooded into him. Rowan Attributes began to increase at an astonishing speed, and the surrounding air began to warp with the heat emanating from his body.


    His sixth heart was beating erratically as it grewrger inside his chest, this growth did not stop until this heart grew so big it was remarkable it all fit inside his chest, but Rowan knew that his body, especially his hearts possess properties beyond the three dimension.


    When Rowan reached the peak of the Legendary State, the growth stopped, and the other five Ouroboros Serpent crawled out from the void in his chest and began feeding the new heart with a red mist that resembled blood.


    As Rowan watched this development for a while, his senses also wrapped around the curse on his body, and he sensed it began to retreat from his growing vitality.


    Whatever this curse was made up of, it was tenacious, and his growing vitality and strength returned themand of the field back to his favor. His body could no longer be influenced by this curse.


    The curse, however, refused to be dispelled and shrank to a tiny pale dot on his chest.


    Rowan snorted, he already had vestiges of the goddess presence in his Mental Space, and he would destroy those the moment he reached the Rift State and gain better control over his Aether. But he would be damned if he allowed the goddess curse to exist in his body, the part of him he had greater control over.


    He clenched his teeth and opened the floodgates, Rowan''s impressive vitality had been freed up, and he began burning all his vitality, directing all the energy towards thatst curse fragment. His body began to glow like the sun and a golden light spread out from his body, even beginning to prate the mountain he buried himself in.


    Rowan had never truly unleashed the full might of his physical Essence, and now with such a hated curse sinking its roots inside him, all his instincts roared at him to pull it away from his flesh.


    Commandeering all that power, he focused it on that vestige of the curse rooted stubbornly in his body, and he began to burn it out of him.


    His blood roared in annoyance, and a hidden shackle that Rowan had always subconsciously held over his nature was broken.


    No matter how he postured, deep within Rowan had always seen himself as human first and then an Empyrean. It was the reason his body assumed a more human shape the stronger he became, his height and weight even began to reduce.

 Chapter 155 Breaking The Curse (final)

    <h4>Chapter 155 Breaking The Curse (final)</h4>


    He may not really understand what he was doing, but his body was trying to mimic humanity, but he was no longer human. Perhaps if he was an Empyrean truly birthed by the universe, then he would have been given all the needed guidance suitable for one of his esteemed bloodline.


    Even the Primordial Record ability to duplicate any bloodline was not perfect. It could give him a beyond perfect copy of a bloodline, but certain inheritance that could bolster the bloodline were not included.


    Yet, the imcable will of his bloodline was present, and it was heightened further by his endless evolution of the bloodline.


    An Empyrean blood was already far more noble than anything existing in the universe, it was the pinnacle of creation, what more his current bloodline that had been given opportunities to evolve beyond what any universe could suitably handle.


    The potency of his bloodline was unmatched, and although it was still young and not fully developed, it was still frighteningly powerful, and Rowan was only able to keep certain instincts of his bloodline in check because of certain qualities of his soul.


    But, Rowan was a giant that had shrunk himself to fit the tiny image of a man, not by any conscious fault of his own, it was because it was the only thing he knew how to be.


    No one else had shown him any other path, he had been thrust into this life, and he was making the best of it.


    He talked like a man, ate like a man, fought like a man¡­ he had been pushing aside what made him truly different. Suppressing his instinct.


    To disperse this curse that had made him feel this detested weakness, he finally released the leash on his bloodline because as a man, it was always normal to hold back.


    No man had infinite vitality, or could regenerate from every wound. No one would use maximum effort for every task because there was no way the body could safely handle such strains.


    Rowan had not really gotten the time to get used to this new reality of his, but he was a quick learner, perhaps in a decade or centuries from now he would learn of this truth about his bloodline.


    For it was not a matter of if, but of when. This should have been the proper method of development for him, as he would use the de of time to scrape away the lingering traces of humanity in his soul.


    But, life hardly flows ording to the bestid paths.


    His attempt to burn the curse from his body, made his suppressed Empyrean bloodline rebel.


    The glow from his body increased, and Rowan seemed to be transformed into a being of solid gold. A thought urred to him, and he knew that this form he was in currently, should be his normal condition of being¡ªNot as a handsome, blond hair man¡ªThe vestige of the dead price, Rowan Kuranes, but a being of light and endless glory, but that thought was soon lost under the mounting roar from his bloodline.


    He had infinite vitality, upgrading his bloodline only made his unending vitality more powerful, as each level he ascended towards deepened the potency of his bloodline.


    Rowan had previously spected on burning his entire bloodline and had never tried to do so, because of control, else he would be what he was now; a being of solid light, untouchable, beyond even a god.


    His instinct told him if he had always maintained this state, which was one where he always burned his vitality, the curse would have never taken its root in him. After all, he was the only one who would be able to do something as crazy as this.


    What other creature could boast of infinite vitality?


    Before his light, the mountain slowly began transforming into a metal that resembled gold but was far harder than diamond, and his golden light prated it, and began to spread.


    The cursested longer than he thought, but before the full might of his Empyrean blood, it broke and fled, wrenching itself from his body with a bitter cry.


    It was a thing of shadow, and endless madness, it rose to the sky and its aura darkened the sky making the day begin turning slowly to night. The curse had also benefited while inside Rowan''s body, and it was about to reveal it might.


    The wind began to stir, and red lightning began to manifest from the body of the curse. Darkness began to slowly rise from the ground, pulled from the very depth of this world.


    A formless shriek resounded from the rising curse, and it went higher than the clouds, the energy within the curse on a constant rise. It was about to epitomize itself in all its unholy glory.


    The curse took the shape of a man before morphing into a beast, its form rapidly grew more chaotic as sickeningughter emanated from it, it took a while before it settled into a creature of darkness that was a hundred feet tall, having nine arms with two heads.


    "I LIVE!" The curse cried out, as red lightning shot out from its malleable form, and its grin stretched wide until it covered half of its face.


    It began drawing a strange form of energy that Rowan had never seen before, and its power levels skyrocketed. The energy within the curse rose beyond the first Great Circle and continued growing ever deeper, even as its form continued to growrger, until it was about 500 feet (152.4 m) tall.


    A monstrosity of darkness and madness.


    Then something changed.


    The world went silent, and the wind stilled, the ascent of the curse stopped as a deeper darkness arose behind it.


    From that darkness, a single eye opened as white as the moon, and in the darkness it almost resembled the moon, but no celestial body had ever emanated such a chill, like something that existed before heat was ever a concept.


    More solid beings of darkness began arising and surrounded the curse, and multiple orbs opened around it, from two, three, four, up to six orbs, that gave out such profound chill that space and time seemed to freeze.


    The curse was stuck in its position, and although its root could be traced back to a god, before the extra¨Cdimensional horror around it, what else could it do but suppress itself. The growing intelligence inside it began to fray at its edges, for it truly could not conceptualize what it was witnessing.


    A creature born from madness discovered there was still more depth to madness than even a god could understand.


    A loud sound resounded and the mountain far below exploded as if it was blown apart by a blow from a giant fist, and a being made of divine metal and golden light ascended to the skies, and it came to stand before the curse.


    There was something wrong with the condition of Rowan, as he appeared in a daze, the sudden eruption from his bloodline had suppressed his mental capabilities and his body was relying on instinct alone.


    Rowan opened his eyes, and lightning shot forth, the darkness was swept aside, and his Ouroboros Serpents opened their mouths and began to inhale.


    The curse shuddered, it could not move or scream, it could only remain silent as its body began to crack, and itsted for a little moment before it was torn into six parts and devoured and as one, all the serpents began to grow.


    Thest time they were revealed, their sizes were jaw dropping, but now¡­ they had exceeded that, and they rapidly expanded into something truly colossal.


    No mortal mind could catch a glimpse of the current Ouroboros Serpent and not go insane, even Legendary and Rift State Dominators would onlyst a while before their minds exploded to mush.


    Each scale wasrger than the vehicles in the convoy, which were 80 feet (24.38 m) long. Previously the size of the Ouroboros Serpents were 1000 feet (0.3 kilometers) long, but they soon left that paltry size behind, and they continued growing.


    1500 feet (0.46 kilometers)¡­


    2000 feet (0.61 kilometers)¡­


    2500 feet (0.76 kilometers)¡­

 Chapter 156 The End of All Things

    <h4>Chapter 156 The End of All Things</h4>


    Finally stopping at three thousand feet long, they had all finally exceeded the length of the tallest man-made structures in his previous life, and this was only the beginning of their growth.


    Rowan could still ascend to the Rift State, and the Incarnation State, and then to the Second Great Circle, and with each step he took, the Ouroboros Serpents would continue to grow.


    But, something was wrong, Rowan was no longer in the driving seat, and his bloodline eruption had forcibly driven his conscious mind under, leaving only its primal urges to reign supreme.


    These urges disregarded the concepts of limit or control, it only reveled in its omnipotence.


    The Golden glow from Rowan''s body represented his unending vitality that he was burning, yet he was still holding back, with a dull sound like a world catching on fire, Rowan''s body began to grow, and the glow increased a hundredfold.


    He became a hundred feet tall. This was his true size at the Legendary State, not the seven feet body he used as Rowan Kuranes.


    His Ouroboros Serpent closed their eyes, and bowed their colossal heads to him, and like the touch of a loving father, his light spread and covered their bodies. It began staining their bodies with gold, and they began forcibly to expand once more ¡­


    4,000 feet (1.22 kilometers)¡­


    8,000 feet (2.44 kilometers)¡­


    15,000 feet (4.57 kilometers)¡­


    100,000 feet (30.48 km)¡­


    500,000 feet (152.4 km)¡­


    1,000,000 feet (304.8 km)¡­


    Rowan had never truly understood the true scale of his power.


    Somehow, their growth was not ending. It was never ending. They represented infinity, a concept that should never have a physical embodiment. Yet, they were all that¡­ and more!


    Rowan''s infinite vitality was now shown to have a truly terrifying consequence, he could grow his serpent beyond any normal limits.


    They slowly opened their mouths once more, they were going to¡­


    Rowan felt the primordial Record vibrate inside his chest, and a wave of red light carryingplicated runes covered his body.


    The runes shrouded the skies, and rapidly covered the entire, for a while, every single being on this world paused, even time itself went still, and like a retreating tide, the red runes returned to their origin.


    Rowan''s consciousness faded to darkness.


    He awoke a short whileter on his back with a nasty headache that quickly faded away, so quickly he thought it might have been a mirage.


    He was inside a deep crater that was left of the mountain he had resided in order to break the curse. Furthermore, he felt a deep sense of fatigue that surprised him, but that too was slowly fading away, and was reced with the familiar endless energy from his body.


    His memories were still clear until he began tearing away the curse from his body. Was the process so difficult it knocked him out?


    Around him was a scene of devastation, as he climbed to his feet and with a burst of his will, he drew clothes from his Spatial bracelet and covered his body.


    That was when he felt the ck book vibrate inside his body and he went rigid, copsing boneless to the ground.


    He felt a Spiritual Connection With the Primordial Record, and it showed him the future. A future it had averted for a little while ago. It came in a flood of red light that reassembled into runes that prated his consciousness, for what it showed him was something that only his Empyrean Soul couldprehend.


    The runes took him back to a time and space that the Primordial Record had sliced off and stored onto one of its pages. This was a hidden functionality of the ck Book that Rowan should not have any ess to, until far into the future, but the Primordial Record deemed whatever happened consequential enough that it opened this feature in advance.


    Although it meant there was a price to pay. He would no longer be able to ess and use the power of that page for the next Era.


    Rowan did not know what that span of time meant or signified, but he guessed it must be an extremely long amount of time.


    His heart was worried as he let the vision that the runes showed him take over his consciousness.


    His vision opened to an apocalyptic scene, that felt iprehensible until he pieced together what he saw.


    Rowan saw himself¡ªA being made from Divine Gold and piercing light, he stood at least a hundred feet tall and the might that he gave off was making the surrounding space copse. This world was a minor world, and it could not hold the might of an Empyrean for long.


    His hands were outstretched, and he gave out boundless light that was funneled into his Ouroboros Serpent, and their growth was explosive and seemingly unending.


    He saw them growingrger, until they defied all concepts of any living organism, and when they became 20,000 miles (ca. 32,187 kilometers), their length epassed the entire.


    There were six Ouroboros Serpents, each of them could wrap around the, theirbined bulk ced the into darkness and everyone below the second Great Circle went mad. Every single mortal perished, and the world itself began to die.


    In the span of a few short minutes, only a few beings were left behind. Rowan saw a massive dragon that was more than a hundred thousand feet long, it was clearly one of the spawn of his flesh. How was it possible that it could grow so powerful in such a short time?


    Another figure he saw was a massive demon that reminded him of Ohrox, the Demon prince, but this one was more bestial as it walked on four legs, he saw dozens of other figures all over the, but the most surprising was of Circe and her ward Rico.


    The awfully dressed man had transformed into a creature of ice and lightning, and it''s created a barrier shielding Circe. Every survivor was striving hard just to exist under the influence of his unleashed bloodline.


    Yet, it was all for naught, as with a single inhtion, his Ouroboros Serpent tore the apart, massivend mass the size of continents, entire oceans and mountains were drawn into six opened voids, and were summarily devoured.


    Jarkarr and all its inhabitants were no more.


    Rowan watched in a daze, as countless lives turned to Souls, and he was fed till the brim. The energy from devouring the entire was barely enough to satisfy the requirement of his Legendary Skill, and his Serpents turned to the moons.


    There were three moons in the skies, and the Ouroboros Serpents struck across space and with an opened mouth filled with needle sharp teeth a million feet long, they tore the moon to pieces and swallowed it.


    Rowan saw the moon bleeding for only an instant before it was swallowed up.


    As they devoured the moons, his Legendary Ability waspleted, and he used the Momentum to Ascend to the Rift State, he was now able to ess his Aether on a deeper level, and he began to growrger until he was a thousand feet tall.


    After his Ouroboros, Serpents became more than 50,000 miles (ca. 80,467 kilometers) long and he had grown numb.


    Rowan barely paused before breaking through the Rift State in a matter of seconds and Ascending to the Incarnation State. What should be Notable was his Serpent''s growth was now even faster.


    By now they were more than 100,000 miles (ca. 160,934 kilometers) long, and they were beginning to set their sights towards the Sun.


    The Soul points he had gathered from devouring the entire and the mysterious creature inside the moon were in the tens of millions, for he had also devoured the soul of the world itself.


    He reached the Incarnation Level and his body began to grow further, and he stopped at five thousand feet tall, but he had no barriers to his ascension, and he still kept growing as the Soul Points began feeding his Incarnation.

 Chapter 157 The End of All Things (final)

    <h4>Chapter 157 The End of All Things (final)</h4>


    The Incarnation level was an interesting State for him because he had no Incarnation but himself, his bloodline was at the peak of all Ouroboros bloodline, and so it was as if he were boosting himself to a level beyond reason, bing the first of his kind.


    He blew past the Incarnation Level with all the Soul points he had been given and at the edge of ascending to the next Great Circle. His Serpents returned to his body.


    When they returned, his body exploded in size until he was ten thousand feet tall, and as he kept ascending through the realms, his size and power never stopped growing. He blew through the Second Great Circle and ascended to the Third.


    At this state, Rowan''s fragile human mind could no longer understand the powers he was controlling, for in less than an hour he had climbed a path that would take the most talented Dominator in the universe at least a thousand years.


    The man called Rowan died at this time, what emerged from his consciousness was a true Primordial Empyrean, a being that strives toplete itself, and ascend to the peak of its potential.


    From his body came a vast suction, so great the sun blew apart into long tendrils of light that shone as bright as a supernova. His body opened up, and he drained every drop of power from the sun.


    He was now a creature of six heads and twelve arms, and from all his heads came a great cry that resounded all throughout the universe. He spread out his many hands, and they transformed into gigantic Ouroboros serpents who began to inhale.


    The end of things began at this moment.


    In countless worlds all over the universe, everything went still, as every living being had a lucid awareness that their end was nigh.


    It was a tragic sound, to hear a world cry for its life. Every star, every moon, every single heavenly body in the sky began to wail to the Soul of the Universe.


    It was for naught, for the mind of the universe was vast, and it took too long for it to be roused from slumber.


    Every god, demon, devils, celestials, infernals, titans, every race and myriad beings to ever lived who had touched a certain threshold of power, sharpened their weapons, as an army, a quadrillion strong, began to amass.


    It was amusing that enemies for countless eons dropped their collective problems against amon threat. Rowan had a thought about uniting the universe, but it was never like this. They all assembled in unity.


    Yet, it was toote.


    Countless celestial bodies began drifting towards him as if he were a ck hole, and in every single second, he would devour thousands of celestial bodies and the suction force from his body only increased.


    It spread all over the Empire, even affecting Trion itself, and it broke apart, killing untold trillions, he saw all the gods arrayed before him, calling down apocalyptic strikes that staggered reality and tore space-time into pieces.


    For a time, it appeared as though they were winning, His massive Empyrean body was torn apart and grounded to dust, but his Lifespan now could not be easily marked out, and he resurrected again and again, and he continually got stronger with the endless souls he was consuming and the endless energy from all the celestial bodies he was devouring.


    Soon he could no longer be killed, and he ascended towards the fourth Great Circle, and momentarily reached the realm of the gods, with his inevitable rise not slowing down and, in fact, was getting faster.


    The universe itself began to bleed, as a massive wound that destroyed the material realm began to open, and slowly began to stretch.


    He devoured the entirety of Trion and the three hundred and twentys under its domain, untold trillions of lives were gone, and except for the God King who escaped, he devoured all the other gods.


    He was an endless mass of chaos and light, and the devouring power from his body did not relent, until it began warping space and time.


    Untold millions of worlds were sucked away from their ces in the universe and warped towards his side, defying all concepts of space-time.


    Rowan did not know how long he was in this state, it could be a single year or a billion years, time had lost all meaning to him. He did not know what level of power he was currently at, gods were now like an ant to him.


    Their pitiful armies were unnoticed, their challenges too low to enter his ears, he ate them all without realizing he had killed every single power in the universe.


    He only knew when they finally came for him. The greatest army the universe had ever seen, he had already devoured most of the universe, its death cries did not stir his hearts and his reach began to encroach in the domains of the Primordial Keepers.


    Titanic Empyrean from various universes arrayed before him and massive chains that made even his soul shudder held in the hands of the Keepers were cast into the material realm and a war to end all existence began.


    The vision ended, and Rowan stood in a daze. It was a testament to everything he had gone through that he quickly recovered hisposure. With this new information, he would have to change his ns.


    From what he could understand, there were two primary reasons why he lost control over his bloodline, and began the apocalypse, an event he did not know he could even trigger.


    The first was that he had a limited understanding about himself. He always talked about how awesome his bloodline was, how powerful it waspared to everything else, but did he really understand what an Empyrean bloodline truly signified?


    He saw the vision of an Empyrean tearing apart a, and he had felt awe, but with the help of the Primordial Record and his ability to consume souls joined with a lucky coincidence, he might have be something far more powerful than he had first thought.


    Not only that, but he wondered if the people who conspired in creating him knew the force that they had unleashed on the universe.


    This vision showed him his true potential, within him was the power to end all things.


    Who can beat their chest and say, the Universe herself begged me for her life, and I did not listen.


    The entire scope of her might fell on my body, and I was not shaken.


    Not gods, not devils or mages, not Empyrean. Only Me!


    He only knew that he might be utilizing a fraction of his ability, and the thought made Rowan chuckle in self deprecation.


    While others struggled to gain power, it would seem his struggle was to control his ever-growing power. For if he did not, he would truly perish and his powers would be the one in control.


    The second reason was that his current level was too low. He could not properly manage the power of his bloodline at the Legendary State, or conceivably even in the first Great Circle, he would never be able to properly harness his powers.


    With these two problems before him, then the solution was obvious. The first was that he should stop shying away from conflict. Greater than the threats he faced was the implication that he might lose control of his bloodline. He decided to push himself to escape the first Great Circle in less than a year.


    Technically, he was immortal, for even if he died, he would still resurrect using part of his lifespan. Yet, he abhorred the thought of even dying once.


    After losing his life many times, he would rather not be careless with a single second of his lifespan, it was this habit that influenced his fighting style and his behavior, he would always scrutinize the battle before he fought them.

 Chapter 158 I Want It All

    <h4>Chapter 158 I Want It All</h4>


    His fighting style needed improvement, but he was working on it, but every confrontation he entered he made sure to always create backups and kept his full power hidden.


    Rowan did not n to do away with this habit, but he could be more bold in his activities and make more waves because he needed to grow quickly else his impatient bloodline would seize the driver''s seat from him.


    Rowan loved his new powers, but he would rather not butcher the entire universe in order to gain more. If he would rather notmit butchery on a universal scale, then he would need to change something.


    The situation on this was the best method to do so, he could no longer spend any of his leisure time rxing, outside battle, the only thing he should think about was getting additional information.


    This was also tied to his second solution, power, and information. The vision had shown him many troubling areas on the. The presence of that gigantic dragon, the Great Demon and also many hidden elements that he had to take note of.


    His mind brushed across his mental space, and over the Origin Treasure of the Prince of Destruction, Ohrox. He initially wanted to do away with this treasure. It was andmine he would rather not touch.


    But if he were to survive and take control of his bloodline, then he would need resources and information he could only get from godlike beings.


    He had to expand his influence faster than he had initially nned, take more risks and break more rules.


    His bloodline was too powerful for half measures. He would need to start interacting with such figures even in disguise at the moment to truly understand much of the universe and have ess to the types of resources required for that level.


    If for nothing else, the vision showed him he required an iprehensible number of resources to grow his bloodline. Resources on aary scale, and as he grew stronger, he would need resources on a gctic scale.


    If he kept treating himself as a normal Dominator he would fail to develop at a rapid pace, and he would have to spend an unknown amount of time to grow, which was not a bad thing in and of itself, but he had powerful enemies that wanted him dead, and they will never give him the time to grow.


    At least this vision had shown him the true scope of the Universe, and it was vast. Her destruction in his hands was incredibly fast, but he had seen many astonishing sights that came in shes that gave him the courage and desire to push ahead and attain greater heights.


    There was a big universe out there waiting for him.


    It was time to stop thinking like a tiny Legendary State Dominator, but as an Empyrean when it came to resource allocation. If he recalled, he was promised bountiful resources as a member of the Covenant, well, it was time to collect on that.


    But first he needed more in-depth information about Demons and Arch mages, about the war happening on the surface of Trion, and he had an idea where he could find them.


    Rowan hurried to the monster bike, and began moving towards the convoy, he had cleared the entire offshoots, and if they maintained their current speed the main horde would only reach them two weeks from now, about this issue he had a proposition for Circe.


    Because presently, he no longer feared the main horde, he could ughter them all, yet it would be wise to collect more information and resources from Circe.


    With the few minutes of spare time he had before reaching the convoy, he opened the Primordial Record, eager to see his current capabilities and his way forward.


    P????????? ??????


    Name: Rowan Kuranes


    Age: 11/33,000


    Strength : 4,709


    Agility : 4,275


    Constitution : 6,394


    Spirit : 890.5


    ss: None


    Title: ne Walker, Chaos Blood, Reality Butcher


    Aspect : Spatial Sight (Tier 3)


    Berserker (Tier 1)


    Skills:


    Enrage (Level 3 ¡ª Refined State)


    Vortex (Level 4 ¡ª Refined State


    Bash (Level 4 ¡ª Refined State)


    Dash (Level 4 ¡ª Refined State)


    Smash (Level 5 ¡ª Refined State)


    Combo Attack (Level 3 ¡ª Refined State)


    Flesh Light ¡ª Level 3


    Bone Fire ¡ª Level 2


    Passive : Deciphernguage plete), Ice¨CFire soul (level 6)


    Records:


    SIX ???????????? ?????????????????? [CHAOS BLOOD]- level 2 Completed [15,000]


    ???????? REAVER ¨C level 0 [0/5000]


    Legendary Skill : Chaos World Engine [5/5]


    Chaos World Engine [Minor]


    Engine One ¨C 902,007,653 / 1,000,000,000


    Engine Two ¨C 2,001,645 / 1,000,000,000


    Engine Three¨C 521,001,876 / 1,000,000,000


    Engine Four ¨C 1,867,665 / 1,000,000,000


    Engine Five ¨C 150,000 / 1,000,000,000


    Engine Six ¨C 143,000 / 1,000,000,000


    Rift Rule: Absolute Body [Locked]


    Incarnation Path Unlocked


    Path: Chaos Territory Creation [Locked]


    Path Skill Gained :


    World Soul Maniption [Locked]


    World Recreation [Locked]


    World Merging [Locked]


    Berserker Skills Upgraded:


    Vortex :[ Refined level 2 ¡ú Refined level 4 (Strength + 100)]


    Smash :[ Refined level 2 ¡ú Refined level 5 (Strength + 150)]


    Combo Attack :[ Refined level 1 ¡ú Refined level 3 (Spirit + 150)]


    Dash :[ Refined level 1 ¡ú Refined level 4 (Agility + 150)]


    Enrage :[ Refined level 1 ¡ú Refined level 3 (Constitution + 100)]


    Bash :[ Refined level 2 ¡ú Refined level 4 (Strength + 100)]


    Soul Point : 9862.0231


    This new Title of his was so disturbing on so many levels. Well, it was saying the truth because in a reality that had been collected in a page, he indeed butchered reality.


    There were so many great developments in his Attributes, now free from the shackles of the curse, he was back and better than ever.


    His insistence on using his Berserker skills for the battles he fought had borne fruit, and he had gathered 750 Attributes points, although most were focused on the Strength Attribute, making it Rowan second-highest Stat.


    He had no issue with that, nothing wrong with increasing his capacity to hit harder.


    At the least, the curse was a blessing in disguise as it gave him the ability to control Aether in advance, which led to him rapidly developing his Ability Runes.


    The Level two part of his bloodline that was the same as the Legendary State had beenpleted, and to ascend to level three and into the Rift State he must first activate his Legendary Techniques.


    All of them!


    In total, he needed six billion energy points to fill up the Chaos Engine. He would have to start devouring energies on the continental scale if he needed to quicklyplete this level, or he would need small but energy dense materials.


    Rowan sighed, this was the hidden problem of the powerful. If hepleted this technique, he would be able to amaze the entire universe, but few would ever know the troubles it took to get to that level.


    Rowan''s eyes fixated on the moons as he drove back to the convoy, evening was about to arrive, and he dimly wondered, who requires three moons?


    He reached the convoy in thirty minutes. As he rode toward the Trailer¨CMotors of Circe, he nced towards the side at her ward Rico, the man dressed like a peacock was trying and failing to seduce one of the Guardsmen.


    Mind you, the Guardsman was a man who stood at seven feet tall, and his arm was bigger than Rico''s waist. Yet, the small man was speaking loving nonsense to the ears of the Guardsman, who was pointedly ignoring him.


    "Your loss!" Rowan heard him say.


    Well, this is interesting. Through the vision he knew that Rico was an extremely powerful Dominator who was currently in disguise, and it was so deep, he could not even see through him at a nce.


    Of course, Rowan had never truly tried to investigate the man seriously, but he was still impressed and a bit cautious about this man.

 Chapter 159 I Want It All (2)

    <h4>Chapter 159 I Want It All (2)</h4>


    Rico turned, and eyed him, and Rowan saw a brief sh of hatred in those eyes. Most people would never detect that emotion, so quickly did it go by, but after all his experience with dealing with liars and the peculiar nature of his soul, he understood that emotion perfectly.


    It was the coldness of a reptile gaze as it watched over it prey. Yet, it was still weaker than the menace Rowan had sensed from the likes of Lamia and the goddess, and then Rowan shook his head internally,paring Rico with Lamia was likeparing the hardness between metal and mud.


    Rowan had already assigned death to this man, he had lost all patience for finding the hidden goodness in men''s hearts, and he would never leave a visible threat to him to fester.


    He reached Circe''s moving vehicle, a metallic ramp was lowered from the side of the vehicle, and he drove up a ramp that was a little too close to the ground.


    Rowan wanted to hand over the monster bike to a handler nearby, but he had be a little fond of this machine, he wished to keep it, but If only it could go faster, it would be the perfect machine for him.


    "Can this monster bike be made to go faster?" He asked the handler, he was a man who should be in histe twenties, thin as a whip and had a magnificent mustache, he would have appeared more magnificent if only he could be still, he moved about, possessed with seemingly unending energy.


    "Monster bike, sir? Oh, your personal MDV? Of course sir, I don''t¡­ would you like me to take it to the technicians."


    "I would like that, the areas I want focused on, are in speed and durability, tell them they can use all the top of the line materials they have, and I would pay any extra cost they might incur."


    The handler chuckled, "Sir, I don''t think they might ask for a single dime from you. Um, to tell you the truth, you''re like, already a legend around the entire people here sir because, we all heard the surrounding rumbling."


    Rowan cocked his head, "Rumbling?"


    "From your battle, sir! Hours after hours, unceasing. Like mountains were falling from the sky. The entire convoy was silent as we heard the endless rumble. We have had no single incursions from the beast, and everyone now walks with pride and confidence because we know Erohim walks with us."


    Rowan paused and smiled at the man before moving past him, he knew his abilities were powerful, but he had never considered how it would appear in the eyes of mortals.


    It was a good thing they only could hear the sounds from his battle, he did not know if they might handle the strain to seeing some of his more exotic abilities.


    If he brought out the present Ouroboros Serpents, its mere presence would kill most of them, and the strong-willed would be driven to madness before their Spirit was torn apart by madness.


    Inside his heart, he saw that the Ouroboros Serpents were in a daze, and Rowan wondered if they had any recollection of the timeline that had just been severed.


    Nevertheless, he felt a sense of contentment, as he knew he was not parted from them once more by the curse, it was remarkable that he had bonded with these creatures in his heart so deeply and be was not aware of it.


    It had felt like he had been missing part of his limbs when he could no longer summon them, and indeed they were more important than limbs to him, they could as well be his Incarnations.


    Rowan had gained many benefits seeing the methods his body sted through all the Great Circles, and he could naturally understand some intricacies about the uing power levels.


    Rowan maneuvered his way towards Circe automobile through the interconnected moving vehicles that were kept from drifting apart with literal chains.


    He did not really want to think about the physical limitation of such a move, as this was a magical universe and he would not be surprised if the chains served other purposes. Plus, he could see various shining runes on the chains that spoke of their magical qualities.


    He was quickly ushered towards Circe by the Guardsmen, he found her sitting before a table with Nana, and a particrly burly Guardsman, who Rowan saw had white hair and appeared in his forties. He had ck skin and blue eyes, abination that made him look enigmatic. Furthermore, he was an Incarnation state Dominator and his presence oozedpetence and power.


    Wait, not Incarnation, higher! This presence around him was simr to those of Rico, but it was not that hidden, if Rowan had to guess, he would call it the presence of realms.


    It was distinctive and required an intuitive ability in order to discern the difference between the First Great Circle and the Second Great Circle, and Rowan thought it would be easy for a Dominator in the Second Great Circle to disguise themselves, but as Rowan had seen two of such figures, he could now easily tell the difference.


    Their Souls were different from those in the first circle.


    Which State was this Guardsman in? Spirit Territory, Incandescent or the Promation Realm? Rowan kept his features serene, while inside he was ecstatic at the possibility of understanding this new realm.


    The creatures in his hearts must have felt the same, as Rowan felt a stir in his heart. His Serpents were detecting massive amounts of energy in the invisible field around the body of this man, and they craved it.


    Though what really surprised him was a Guardsman who lived long enough and was talented enough to break through the second Circle. This man was dangerous if only in his sheerpetence.


    A passage appeared inside his head from his past life: Beware the old man in and where men die young. An old Guardsman was a rare sight, like a dancing bear or a singing cat. What were the odds of ever seeing one?


    On his way back to the convoy, Rowan had already settled on the character he would be ying, his previous lessons in the Nexus had taught him the importance of always keeping a hidden hand, also he knew no matter how agreeable or pleasant Circe and her people mighte across, they were ultimately Dominators, and all of them had waded through a river of blood, he must always be careful in his dealings.


    By all the gods, he would prefer fighting a million battles than this y on deception and subterfuge before this table.


    "So, this is Erohim mydy? I must say your description did not do him justice." The voice of the Guardsman was deep, and he had a slight crook at the edge of his mouth, as if he was in on a joke that no one else could understand.


    Circe smiled, "my descriptive prowess had suffered long misuse, Scarvros and I hope you would forgive me for that."


    "Perish the thought, mydy, I have always been rather fond of surprises." Scarvros the Guardsman said with a boomingugh.


    Rowan smiled and found a seat just beside Nana, who nudged a te of cookies towards him, they were shaped like various alien animals, he considered it for a short while only, and he collected one that resembled a fox and took a bite, smiled in surprise and took more from the te, mouth full he said,


    "Geez, guys, I feel left out of the conversation. Surely, my presence does not warrant such an esteemed description."


    "Oh, but it does." Circe said, "When the scouts told us you collected the list of all the roaming beasts hundreds of miles around us, we did not expect you would end up wiping them out in a few short hours."

 Chapter 160 I Want It All (3)

    <h4>Chapter 160 I Want It All (3)</h4>


    Rowan chuckled, "I needed certain resources and information from you, so I think my actions should warrant a more favorable return from your end."


    "I told you he was direct. Of course, we intend to do so and much more." This time it was Nana that spoke, "If you check your personal Trailer¨CMotor. You would see the resources that had been dropped for you, a gift from Circe and a personal surprise from Scarvros here."


    "A surprise?" Rowan asked as he took more cookies from the te, this one resembled a lion.


    "Please, Scarvros would exin it better, he was sent by the family from our home world Trion." Circe gestured to Scarvros who bowed to her, and then he turned to face Rowan.


    He cleared his throat, "I am Scarvros, Chief Administrative Officer of the Tenth Legion for the Boreas Family. The Ancestor Boreas is aware of the cmity from the stars that had fallen on Boreas, and has therefore made a wide call for heroes far and near to aid us in this disaster. These are trying times, and more than ever we need heroes."


    "To ensure the heroes are properlypensated for the risk they are willing to take for our sake and the safety of the world, we have created a list from which every resource that is under the purview of our innumerable Trading Houses across the entire empire is up for exchange."


    Scarvros paused for effect, clearly this must be significant news as he expected Rowan to be impressed, Rowan took a cookie.


    He sighed and continued, "The Ancestor Boreas does not just want the cmity to be managed, he requires them to be eradicated! There is a copy of the exchange list in your quarters and I promise you, the rewards are substantial, with many exotic resources that are impossible to be found in any other ces but our trading houses."


    Scarvros, picked up a te by the side that gave out a blue glow, many names were recorded on it, "Plus as further incentives, the Ancestor has brought out three great prizes to be awarded to the three most powerful contributors to the eradication of the cmity. You should be pleased to know that your name is in the top twenty."


    Scarvros said all these in a single breath, and Rowan did not take much time to consider his proposition. He had guessed that the Boreas family would mount a counter-attack on the beasts ravaging the, although he had always thought it would be after they had gathered all their workers wide and secured them in the underground cities before any attack mightmence.


    A Great Storm wasing, and from the books he had read, they were usually a wild affair, so the people called to exterminate the beasts would be facing attacks on two fronts, but this was not his concern.


    Instead, Rowan was feeling a slight bit of annoyance, he had already allocated every beast on this as his prey, and to find out that he would have to share them, and that there were neen other people above him that had killed more beast were annoying. He shook away this childish thought as he focused on Scarvros.


    Scavros turned the te around, so Rowan could easily peruse the contents, it was a list of names and a series of numbers beside them, he swiped left to show Rowan the exchange panel and swiped back to the screen of names.


    Rowan collected the te from his hands, and viewing the names, he frowned, "I would like to ask, how are the lists being tabted. I mean, how do you know the amounts of beasts that are ughtered by each person and assign the right number to their undertakings?"


    "Are you not aware of the Nemesis te and of its functions?" Scarvros asked in surprise.


    Circe replied in ce of Rowan, "Scarvros because of certain circumstances, he is not aware of certain facts about the world around us."


    "Oh, you would have me believing he is Erohim, if such coincidences keep happening." Scarvrosughed.


    "Who says he is not?" Circe countered.


    "he he¡­ good one. Well, for the fact that he shot up the list from the low thousands to the top twenty in a matter of hours, is already causing quite amotion among the Nemesis te Guardians, and with the name assigned to him, there are already wagging tongues in all of Jarkarr."


    "Let''s focus back on the question, shall we?" Rowan asked, "How are these kills tabted?"


    "Allow me the honor of answering your question, Erohim." Nana smirked, she had stood up a while back and went to fetch more cookies for Rowan, seeing as he clearly loved the tasty treat.


    "There is a Nemesis te on mosts of our Glorious Empire, on it are recorded all living creatures inside the, both beast and people included. This practice of creating a Nemesis te began during the Great war as a way to record fatalities in troops, but its usage has expanded over the years until it has be a verifiable tool to track various poption parameters inside a. With me so far?"


    Rowan nodded and ate more of the cookies in relish.


    "The Nemesis te is a series of Transcendent Treasures, crafted by the Alchemist Union under the guidance of the Bramian court."


    Nana must have understood that he may notprehend all the terminologies he was using, but Rowan understood a few, like the Bramian court and the Alchemist union, but he would not call out that he knew those words.


    Rowan was too clear about the hidden purpose of his host, and the books he was given did not have heavy details about the various powers in Trion. He did not think it was a coincidence.


    "I have made sure thetest books deposited in your vehicle have all the necessary information about the various Thrones and Dominions in Trion. Witnessing your abilities, I find it very necessary for you to understand the various power ys and politics of the Empire."


    Rowan could not ask for a better gift, no doubt they would have restricted this knowledge from him until they understood who he was, or he showed his capabilities.


    Rowan felt this was a sign of their increasing interest in him. They had begun dangling the bait in front of him slowly, and they were watching to see when he was going to bite.


    "However I can tell you the ranking of Treasures, as those are easy enough to list out. They are: Mortal, Refined, Earth, Heaven, Transcendent, Immortal and finally Origin. Treasures of the Transcendent Grade and below can be used by Dominators, but from the Immortal Grade, it can exclusively be used by Ancestors of the family or our Primogenitors themselves¡ªThe gods."


    Rowan was curious about the grading of Treasures, as he saw the simrities between their grading and the advancement of his Berserker techniques, although he now wondered why the rest of his abilities did not have the same grading.


    "Coming back to your question, as a Transcendent Treasure that is at the peak of the mortal world, each Nemesis te can be used to track and collect the statistics of every living thing below a certain threshold of power, but there are caveats to its abilities."


    "For one, each Nemesis te can only be paired to a single, so that means the Nemesis te for Jarkarr would not function on Phobeh, the closest in our sr system."


    "The second is that the Nemesis te can only passively collect the details of natives of the, so that means if you are a foreigner on the, the Nemesis te would be able to know there is an extra individual on the, but it would not be able to track or passively collect any information on that individual."


    "It might not seem like much, but it is a necessary tool for any worth its salt, as the void of space is filled with malevolent creatures such as those that attacked Jarkarr, and the Nemesis te would immediately detect when something new enters the."

 Chapter 161 I Want It All (4)

    <h4>Chapter 161 I Want It All (4)</h4>


    Nana had a genial smile on her face as she continued talking,


    "As for how we are able to track the amount of your kills, I hope my exnation may have resolved some of your doubts. With the Nemesis te, we know the precise number of people and beasts on the, we can track them, and also collect their information. That''s how we know the exact number of beasts and alien creatures you have killed so far."


    Rowan breathed in deeply, that was an outstanding treasure, itbined utility and security all in a single package.


    "So, I would assume you took the scouts'' reports and my battle to assign the kills to me?"


    "Precisely!" Nana smiled, "I took the initiative to register your name on the Nemesis board as one of the Exterminators, which is a separate ranking to tabte your scores."


    Rowan nodded at her, and took a look at the tablet in his hands, the top contributor was a name called Dorian the Red. He had killed a billion beasts in less than a month.


    A billion! Before his vision, this amount of death may have terrified him, for the thought of a single individual being able to massacre a billion creatures in less than a month would seem ridiculous to him.


    Yet, he had murdered an entire Universe, and in every second, he had been killing uncountable trillions. His eyes only focused on the name for a while, and then he swept past it.


    Did he see the eyes of Scarvros tighten a little? Perhaps he had been too dismissive about seeing the billion deaths assigned to this single individual.


    Rowan shrugged internally, there was no way for him to truly judge the thoughts of anyone else at the table, he could only extrapte to the best of his knowledge.


    The Second name on the list was Brioc Boreas who had thirty million kills to his name, Rowan did not bother reviewing the third name, his sight zipped down to his name now on the twenty-first on the list as someone else had just overtaken him with a few thousand : Erohim kills: 167,548.


    Scavross pointed out, "You cannot actually see the precise levels of the monsters you have killed on this te, but do know that it is a factor on the amount of contribution points given, so even if you only killed two monsters, the higher level kills would be worth more Nemesis points than the other. So, although you might have other people ahead of you, it is quite possible that when your Nemesis points are tabted, you may fall into the top ten or far below."


    Rowan peered at the first name on the Nemesis Board, "I would assume that the first name on the list did not just kill massive amounts of mortal beasts to be at that level."


    Scavros grimaced, "your assumption would be correct. The Son of Scarlet, is a monster."


    Rowan frowned, "Son of Scarlet?"


    "Why, do you find that name familiar?" Circe asked, her eyes shining with a light of mischief and curiosity.


    "No, I don''t think so." Rowan answered.


    "Well you might have heard the name from somewhere. Since he is a popr figure. He is a Dominator from the Kuranes family. The first in line to be the Patriarch, and therefore hold the sacred name Kuranes. He is a warrior who has plied his trade on hundreds of worlds, and we are lucky he is on this."


    Rowan soul made it easy to school his features, and nothing of his internal thoughts showed. He had finally found a member of his family, but he could not help but feel there was far more than meets the eyes with this one.


    Of all thes a Kuranes warlord could find himself, why Jarkarr? It could be a coincidence, but Rowan would prefer to err on the side of caution. It would appear his time on the was running out, as he began to wonder if Lamia or Augustus were not far behind.


    Although he was still at the Legendary State, his current strength was far above what it was inside the Nexus, but he knew that his enemies would never underestimate him, and however they measured his strength they would bring more power to bear, making sure they crushed him.


    That would mean he had to make drastic decisions if he wanted to be ahead of the curve.


    His mind went through the dozens of people that he had glimpsed inside the vision when he was at the edge of destroying the. He stenciled their images in his consciousness, it was a shame the Nemesis Board did not assign pictures to the names, else Rowan was sure he would have recognized most of the people in his vision to be on this board.


    That was also a good thing for him, he did not want his face to be shown publicly and spread around the at the time. His cautiousness grew when he had an unpleasant thought.


    Turning to Circe, he asked, "Did Scarvros arrive in my absence, and would he being along with us during the next month or so?"


    "Hmm, about that. I did tell you Scavros came from the Home World Trion, and he would be returning to the family pce soon, he is a messenger."


    "Sadly, I would love to help, but I have other duties calling for my attention." Scarvros said, "Your Legend Erohim is growing on the. Yet, it is unknown elsewhere, don''t worry, I shall bring your name to the family''s elder. I''m sure they would be pleased to know of you and would surely reward your effort." Scavrosughed.


    "Do not let me hold you back." Rowanughed in return, "How do we go about making the exchange?"


    "If I am to believe, a list of exchanges has been sent to your quarters, and you can make the exchange when you get to the Underground City. There is a massive Teleportation portal there that would promptly deliver every item you seek."


    "Thank you all for the enlightening conversations, I will be retiring for the moment as I want to rest after the arduous battles I just experienced."


    "As it should be." Circe nodded, "Please take your time and rest, you have given us weeks of safe journey."


    Rowan nodded and left, aware of all the eyes on him as he left the audience with Circe, Nana, and the Guardsman. Once again, the situation on the ground was forcing his hands.


    It was an easy traversal to reach his allotted vehicle, as he came nearer, he could already smell the pleasant meal that Olga had whipped up, and he thought he could devote a few minutes to indulging in this pleasure.


    Rowan stopped at the door, and he frowned when he saw the distressed look on the faces of Olga and Trevor. It did not take long to hear the details of their problem with his senses, and he felt a wave of anger pulse inside his blood.


    He looked towards the far end of the convoy, at a particr garish Trailer¨CMotor, and headed towards it with haste. He brought out a piece of wood from his Spatial bracelet and with his finger scrawled a brief message and flung it towards Circe''s vehicle.


    When he reached the vehicle, he was stopped by the Outstretched hands of two Guardsmen. He didn''t stop.


    "Stop! You have no permission to cross through to the lord''s chambers. Return yourself, or we would be forced to engage."


    "Nice line, tell me, did you practice that every morning before the mirror?"


    "This is yourst warning, retreat from the lord''s chamber, at once." the Guardsmen ced their hands around the sword on their waist, as faint lightning sparks were spat from the weapons.


    Rowan never stopped walking all these while, and he simply sped up, reappearing behind the two Guardsmen, before they could react, they had both copsed.

 Chapter 162 I Want It All (5)

    <h4>Chapter 162 I Want It All (5)</h4>


    It was far harder trying not to kill, than it was to kill. His Spirit contributed a lot to the subtle method he used to knock the two Guardsmen out.


    One fell off the moving automobile and was crushed beneath the wheels of the inexorable moving vehicle. That would not kill him, but if no one removed him from the path of the oing vehicles, he would be crushed to death. The flurry of activity, behind, assured him that it would not happen.


    He pressed his hand against the metal door, and it sank in as if it were made from mud, and he dragged it sideways, ripping it away from the frame.


    He had seen everything through his Spatial sight but seeing it once more with his eyes, brought a new wave of anger over him.


    Diane was on all four with sweat running down her face, how mouth was open, and she was panting, her arms and legs were shivering, and tears were on her face. Now and then she gritted her teeth to stop any cries escaping her mouth.


    Rico was sitting on her back, and Diane was acting as his chair, he was carrying a heavy book which he rested on her head. She had to strain to keep her head up, else he would strike her across the back with his little finger.


    He looked up sharply as Rowan tore the door open, and his mouth opened, and heughed, "Hello, my friend. I have been hearing tales about you from your maid here, and since the chairs inside this deary ce of mine are so hard on my back, I wanted something softer to sit upon. You don''t mind, do you?"


    Rowan did not say anything, he walked up to the grinning man, and seized him by the face. Rowan''s palm covered his entire face, and he threw him towards the side as if he were disposing of thrash, and he bent down and carried Diane up.


    Her eyes alight with hope when she realized who hade to rescue her, and she burst out in tears, as she ran and hugged him, crying into his chest. Rowan awkwardly patted her hair.


    "There¡­ there¡­ don''t cry, it''s okay. I will take you home."


    She nodded and Rowan pushed her gently away from him, just as Rico was shoving himself away from the wall his body was stuck into.


    From the moans of paining from his mouth and his left hand bent in a weird angle, he had clearly broken bones in his body. He had a nasty cut along his forehead that bled, covering his left eyes in blood, making him appear both wretched and menacing at the same time.


    Rowan was curious about the method this Dominator used to hide his power, nevertheless he was familiar with such games of deceit, and if they all thought he was a noob in this game, then it would be their funeral.


    He made the proper angry face and faced the snarling Rico, whose right hand was pointed at him, he wanted to speak and vomited blood, his eyes rolled into the back of his head and he fainted.


    Yet hidden deep behind those eyes where no one else could reach, did Rowan see a hint of enjoyment? As if Rico here was craving pain.


    It took an effort of will for Rowan not to wipe his hand.


    A pair of hurried steps were heard outside the vehicle and Circe and Nana entered inside, they saw the state of Rico, and Circe nched. Nana, had an amused look on her face as she sighed, "Circe, I have warned you to hold your Ward to a higher standard. It is a wonder he is not already dead."


    Circe knelt and checked Rico and looked up at Rowan, "I got your message, and I apologize for the actions of my Ward. I promise you that this would be thest time something like this would ever ur."


    "Good." Rowan growled, "See to it because next time, if something like this happens, I will pull off his arm and beat him to death with it. Diane, let''s go, your parents are getting worried."


    The young girl seized the edge of Rowan''s clothes and followed him out, after a while she seemed to have recovered her quip and cheerful personality. She began to talk as if everything that happened was just a bad dream, "There, there my lord? You do know that you only tell those to little children, right?"


    "You are still a child, Diane." Rowan felt a chill, as her eyes prated his back.


    Please don''t tell me I have activated the little girl''spetitive spirit, I have no time for this teenage drama.


    "Hurry up to your parents, I have to do something. Oh, by the way, how did you find yourself in the clutches of Rico."


    Diane''s expression went grave, "Lord Rico is a known artist and critic."


    "That guys, an artist as well as a critic? Well, that tells me everything I need to know about the state of entertainment in this ce.


    "which is?" Diane asked!


    "That it would suck." seeing her downtrodden expression, "Maybe not all of it." Rowan nodded.


    She beamed, "I was skeptical when I heard a message from Lord Rico that he wanted to see a presentation of one of my ys, and if he was impressed, he maynd me a suitable role when we get to the city. I told only my mother because my dad would never have let me out for that presentation, because of¡­ because of what happened to my sister."


    Rowan was quiet for a while, clearly there was trauma here, and he did not know how he would breach that barrier, she was still a child, and Rowan would never dispute the strength of children when it came to handling emotional burdens, "what is the name of your sister."


    "What? Oh. It''s Sylvia. She was my elder sister. I have to hurry back now. Mum, prepared a super meal, please hurry back."


    Rowan watched her run towards his vehicle, which slowed down, and she climbed into it, to the open arms of her mum and dad. Rowan was quiet for a while before he began moving towards the direction of the main horde. If his ns were to work, he had to be far away when it happened.


    The technicians should not be done with his monster bike by now, and he knew his legs would have to do. It would be the first time he had gone all out on this world, and he decided to begin by moving at a light jog.


    He made a small gesture with his hands before he left, if anyone watching him saw it, they would take it as meaningless, but he alone knew what he had just nted behind.


    A light jog that ate up the miles in a matter of minutes. When he was a sufficient distance away from the convoy, he began adding fuel to the me, slowly but surely, his speed increased.


    From the light thumping sound his feet made when it touched the ground, it graduated to a dull bang, as the earth began caving beneath his feet, and he left massive craters behind that alternated every hundred feet or so, that meant every single step he made pushed him more than a hundred feet forward.


    Yet, this was not his maximum speed, he was pushing just twenty percent of his total Agility, although he would love to go faster, he estimated from the survey reports from the scouts and his intuition that the maximum range of surveince that the convoy had should not exceed five hundred mile, he decided to push for two thousand miles before he began amping up his speed.


    He noticed something different, as presently he was no longer encumbered by the curse, he could now savor all the intricacies of this new world without the barrier of weakness holding him back; this world was more fragile than Trion.

 Chapter 163 I Want It All (6)

    <h4>Chapter 163 I Want It All (6)</h4>


    When Rowan was back inside the Nexus, his all out speed was equal to twenty percent of his current speed, yet the damages he had done to his environment as he smashed into it with all the grace of a rhinoceros on crack were far lesser than what was applicable on this world.


    He was smashing deep pits with every step he took, and he was slowly changing the surrounding terrain. From what he knew, flight abilities only came after the First Great Circle or if your bloodline had such inherent capabilities or could control wind or any other exotic elements.


    Home noticed that his Telekinesis was steadily growing stronger, but he had no apparent method to train or develop it by himself, he just had to wait it out.


    Returning his mind to the earth he was reshaping below his feet, he frowned as he pondered the difference between the twos he had ever walked upon.


    Well, if led by his vision, Trion was a ridiculously massive, and if he went by the grading of his Chaos Engine, it would mean Trion was a Major World, maybe it was also the reason souls harvested from Trion were worth far more than the souls in this Minor World, disregarding even the influence of an Abomination.


    His thought wandered once more to that world with a red moon. What level must that world be? Even though it was in ruins, the number of souls he harvested there was ridiculous, and judging by the creatures that lived there, it must be beyond a Major World, possibly it was a Supreme World?


    There must be distinctive changes in the upants of a Minor World and a Major World that went beyond just the physical abilities of both.


    What were the main distinctions between the Minor Worlds and Major Worlds, it could not only be their size. Recalling back the size of Trion, Rowan knew it was impossible for such a to be created at that size, but with the addition of gods into the mixture, then anything was possible.


    As his feet ate the miles like a starving bear, Rowan came across an offshoot from the main horde and veered towards them, he would create out every single rabid beast he saw, not for the ephemeral promises of resources, but their Souls.


    Sweeping through his vast array of weapons, he brought out two hammers.


    They were quite an interesting pair of weapons, with their heads made from a red stone harder than most metals, and they had been carved in the shape of a skull. He immediately loved the design of the weapon, and almost did not want to use them in a battle. Almost.


    Rowan banged the weapons together, and it rang like a gong. The sound spread across, alerting the beast horde.


    Their death knells.


    Now that he had the open space to use the Telekinesis trick he thought about inside Circe''s office, he grinned and covered the sole of his feet with a pad of Telekinesis, making his movement seem as if he were running on a spring.


    He also pushed a t pad of Telekinesis through his feet and packed the earth tight below him, for they crumbled too easily, disrupting his momentum and his direction.


    Concentrating force on his next footstep in order to make it into a jump, he pushed down with a small cry, and the ground beneath his feet did not explode, but sank a few feet.


    The Telekinesis pad absorbed the excess force that would lead to the ground copsing and channeled it into his jump. He seemingly took flight towards the open sky, angling his direction with his Telekinesis he flew towards the horde, and he would be dropping at their center. Perfect.


    He called up Bone Fire, and did not try controlling the amount of Aether pouring into the Ability Rune. He transformed into a green sun that made the air release massive cracks and sonic booms as his descent was, burning even the atoms in his immediate vicinity.


    ?


    Circe watched Rowan leave the convoy, he quickly disappeared out of sight. With each action this man made, it became clear that they did not truly understand him.


    The convoy did not stop, with his speed, he could easily keep pace with them, Circe was sure he could rush to the underground city in a day. She would be able to make the same trip in three days, even with the advantages of flight her bloodline offered her.


    Nana had wagered he would rush to his Vehicle to collect the Battle Stimnt and check out the resources allocated to him, but apparently he did not find it that important, and he had left.


    Circe would love to spend time with him, not only because she found him enigmatic, but his refreshing attitude was different from most Dominators she knew. He had a casual way of carrying himself without being shy, that she only assigned to the true monsters she has ever known.


    The kind who did not need to sh their powers or y their hands in every conversation, just the quietpetence of somebody who could get sh*t done.


    Circe sighed, "You think he''s off to kill more monsters?"


    "Think? My dear, is it not obvious? This man is driven beyond what I would consider normal. I don''t know his present capabilities, but I wanted to dy giving him the battle stimnt, but it would seem he is far more powerful than I thought, there was no sign of the strains I would associate with the Berserker technique from his body, which is very curious indeed."


    Circe frowned, "There are usually signs?"


    "Of course, my dear, even those geniuses and direct descendants of The Bloody One, always show signs of mental disruptions after each battle, for this technique takes its toll on both the body and mind."


    "I have fought more battles than you could imagine my dear, and with the state of our Empire, I fear you may even face worse in the future. A fate I would not bestow on my enemies."


    "You know, there are certain things you might not yet understand about battle. Certain markers left behind from touching that bloody affair." Nana paused and seemed to hesitate before she continued speaking,


    "From the time we met that man until this point, I have checked the total time he spent rxing and speaking with the people around him, and he has spent a grand total of one hour fifteen minutes. The rest of the twelve hours has been in battle."


    "That in and of itself is considered normal for a Dominator of his present strength, but please keep in mind the sort of techniques he wields, which are enough to torture the minds of all who uses them, I gave a small test when I presented him with cookies."


    "Cookies, Nana. Is this what it hase to, presenting cookies?"


    "My dear, there are many things you can learn from the smallest of things. Cookies are a great way to learn about a person''s mind, and my cookies are magnificent, at least all my husbands told me so, you know there was once when I was in a bath with Mace, my fifth husband, he had his mouth around my toes, and¡­ "


    "Too much detail, Nana. Too much. Cut the bullshit, what are you telling me right now."


    "Well to put it in simple terms, not only is the Berserker technique not affecting him. Erohim, as we all call him, has no attachment to battle."


    "I don''t understand."


    "Of course you don''t. What would you ever do without me?"


    Circe rubbed her brows, "Apparently not much."


    Nana smiled, "I am 1,230 years''s old Circe, and in that time I have spent more than 700 years fighting battles until my body gave out on me. I have seen the lowest of mortals to the highest of Pyre Lords inbat, and I have seen them kill, and I have also done more than my fair share of killing."

 Chapter 164 I Want It All (7)

    <h4>Chapter 164 I Want It All (7)</h4>


    Circe called up a tform of ice and they both climbed on top, she had ears only for what Nana was saying, however, Nana had a lovely sonorous voice that had not been dulled by age and her impending death, and it was easy to be lost inside of it.


    "There is ¡­ something that attaches to all of us who have taken a life, it''s in you, and also in me. It affects us in various ways, and even the most depraved individuals I have evere across have that Mark on them. Some call it the mark of Caine, the first killer, or the resentment of souls attached to their murderer, most we never truly understand this mark when they see it, but I''ve learned to spot it, especially now as I grow nearer to my deathbed."


    She held Circe palm and covered it with hers, as she patted it, "Yet on this man, I see nothing. I don''t know if my senses are failing me, or if my judgment has be clouded, yet it scares the living shit out of me."


    She paused and took a time to collect her thought, "What I do know, however, is that as I watched him eat that cookie. I would never have imagined he had killed a quarter of a million creatures a few moments back, and he still emerged ¡­ pure and spotless, it was almost as if all the life he had taken had belonged to him, and they were returning to their rightful owner."


    Circe was silent for a while, "Maybe you judged him wrongly? He could just be different. Multiple trillions of people inside the Empire, I am sure he is an outlier. Well, is that not a sign? You said it influenced people in different ways. Perhaps that is his thing. That unppable quality of his."


    "I wish it was that simple, Circe. I truly do." Nana''s voice quietly faded, she herself did not fully understand this instinct of hers, and she knew at the edge of death, it was possible for the mind to go haywire. She sighed, for a mortal, a decade must be a reasonable length of time, but for Dominators of her level, it was gone in a blink of an eye.


    "Maybe, I''m wrong. Someone like that cannot exist." She softly whispered to herself, and her mind went on to other things, beside Scarvros would soon send the details of his profile down to the Empire, with the reaches of their various Trading Houses, it would not be too difficult to know who he was.


    A groan came from behind the two women and Rico stumbled out, "I hate this guy, Circe."


    "Yeah, he''s not so fond of you either. He promised to beat you to death with your arm. Even you won''t be turned on by dying in that manner, would you¡­ brother?"


    Rico grinned, "if he''s capable¡­ maybe. But you know little sis that he is clearly not my typein fact, I think he is something far along your alley. I mean, I was about to puke the way you looked at him." He began to sing, "Erohim and Circe K-I-S-S¡­"


    "what are you? Twelve? You have fallen far behind on the Nemesis board, and you''re now number two! Spend more time dawdling and you would be pushed off the list. Okay, I''m done here. Nana, let''s go."


    "Hey, Circe wait up, your Guardsman, yeah, you know the one I''m referring to. You don''t? Wait up, that man with the sexy little mustache, and brown eyes. Yeah, I know you know the one I''m talking about, how about¡­" Rico pursued the two women as his voice became lost in the rumble from the convoy.


    ?


    Rowan''s body began to be influenced by the touch of gravity and wasing down faster, he grinned inside the ball of me and boosted his descent with his Telekinesis, he found out that he was falling a lot thesest few encounters, and he was enjoying the experience in a weird way.


    Plunging towards the horde below, he activated the Berserker Skill¡ªEnrage, pushing as much Aether as he could into the skill, and the green sun transformed into a ball of red and green, he pushed his physical essence into the skills and the mes appeared to solidify as both colors fed into themselves and transformed the mes into the shape of two massive hammers that resembled ming skulls.


    Rowan roared as he activated Smash at thest instant before he touched the ground. Without his Constitution, Rowan was sure he would have gone deaf. The sound was like the eruption of a volcano, and indeed the site of his impact created a massive eruption that rose for more than a thousand feet.


    The golden beast leading this horde was a gigantic Beaver, who was coincidentally situated in the middle of the horde. Although Rowan did not make a direct hit on the creature, the impact and the sheer force it generated was enough to vaporize it, and the hundreds of creatures in that immediate vicinity.


    Only the golden bones remained, but for what came next after that dreadful impact finished the job.


    A shockwave pulsed from that location that swept throughout the horde, driving most of them to their knees, and then a sh of green light so bright the color of the me turned white, blinded a third of them, frying their eyes from their skulls.


    The heat wave came next, and turned everything else to burning char, but it was not yet over, the special effect of the green me manifested, and tiny mini explosions began happening everywhere the green mes had touched.


    Tens of thousands of mini explosionsbined to create a massive roar that shook the entire ground, creating an earthquake that caused entire patches of earth, hundreds of feet in length, to fly up.


    Rowan rose up from the impact site, the surrounding ground had beenpacted in a concentric circle, and the hammers crumbled to ash in his hands. The passive field around him protected his clothes and his weapons to a certain degree.


    His clothes were fine, but he had poured too much force into the hammer, and the field could not keep them in a single piece.


    Goodbye my lovely skull hammers, I would miss you, but I have a dozen replicas inside my bracelet. So¡­


    He swept his sight, and everything here was dead, so he stretched forth his hand, and from the ashes, a drop of golden blood reassembled itself and flew towards him; he ced it inside his mouth and crushed it.


    The ground exploded beneath his feet as he began moving once more, and he steadily increased his speed until he was virtually touching the ground every thousand feet with each step, he sighted another offshoot, and he decimated them in a short time using his new pair of favorite hammers.


    Good thing Envy is not here right now. She would be dying in jealousy.


    In an hour he reached the main horde, their sheer scale still staggered the imagination. Yet, the awe inside his heart had faded, he had seen worse.


    Unlike when he was here thest time, there was no more despair in his heart, only a sense of purpose and the resolve in his heart to do what was necessary.


    He was no longer wracked with a curse and struggling with mental anguish, whether he was to fight or flee. He wasplete once more, and everything here were his to collect, for the trials that were toe, he would not be found wanting.


    Not only that, but he had already demolished dozens of offshoots from the horde before he reached them, and had gathered 11,450 Soul points and 42,000,000 energy points. The first Ouroboros Serpent Chaos Engine would soon bepleted.


    Rowan closed his eyes and delved deep into his consciousness where a bloodline he had sworn not to touch for as long as necessary lied¡ªSoul Reaver

 Chapter 165 I Want It All (8)

    <h4>Chapter 165 I Want It All (8)</h4>


    If he were to live up to his full potential, and not let fear of his future dominate his choices, he would need to step up to his full potential. He would need all his Empyrean bloodlines, for they both served to shore up the weakness he had.


    His vision of that future changed his perspective on things. He remembered the end of that vision. He had torn the universe to dregs and an army of Empyrean stood against him, yet he had felt no dread.


    Rowan''s fears came from a series of chains that extended from beyond the universe. These chains felt familiar, for they reeked of the Primordial Keeper''s stench.


    His body had been invible and indestructible, and the only time he felt fear was before the chains of the Primordial keepers, there was a lesson there; it was one he did not choose to ignore.


    He could no longer run from the bacsh of this bloodline, and whatever dangers he might face, it would be better if he had a sort of defense from it.


    In addition, his one greatest weakness was his Spirit. Before, Rowan hadforted himself with sweet lies that his Spirit Stat were still very impressive, and that he was a Dominator at the Legendary State, yet his Spirit Attributes were at the peak of the Rift State.


    Not to take anything away from his aplishment, he knew that the Spirit Attribute was the most difficult to raise. It was unheard of to see a Dominator of his level having such a high Spirit.


    But those views were before he still saw himself as a Dominator first, and an Empyrean second. He had seen the end of that path, and he would inevitably fall and lose his fragile human mind, and it would not be so bad if the results only affected him alone.


    No, he would pull all of creation down with him, as he would not be there to control the powers of his bloodline, and it would follow its instinct to consume and grow, until everything was gone.


    Wasn''t it said that with great poweres great responsibilities? How pitiful would it be to destroy all existence because he could not control his powers?


    Plus, he had sworn an oath to destroy the Primordial Keepers, for he knew they wanted nothing more than to destroy him, and it stung that even at the end, at the height of his powers, he still felt fear.


    He was no human, the frailties, and limitations of the human body were not his to share, his baseline was something even the gods could not touch.


    He was done thinking of his weakness as strength. If he could not fight the Keepers with all the advantages he had, then he did not deserve to have those advantages.


    Rowan sensed a movement in the convoy, which was possible by the arrangement he made before he left, after all he was no longer alone, and he smiled, knowing he should clean out all the horde here, so he could fully concentrate on that other matter.


    Taking in a deep breath that sucked all the air around him, creating a mini twister, Rowan summoned his Primordial Record, and looked at the Soul Reaver bloodline.


    After it had evolved from Soul Seizer following the idents during his ascension to the Legendary state, he had not activated that bloodline. It was at Level Zero, and although the passive effect of Soul Seizer remained, the truth was that it was only a shell. A vestige of his previous Soul Seizer bloodline.


    This decision he was about to make was monumental, and Rowan knew the moment he activated the second Omnipotent Bloodline, the fraying cord between him and humanity would copse to nothingness. For this, bloodline in some way was far stranger than the Ouroboros Bloodline, and the influence on him would be tremendous.


    It would change him, in ways he may never anticipate.


    Yet, Rowan found out that some part of him was weing that change, a part of him that craved the thrill of the unknown.


    Decision made, Rowan pushed a single Soul point into the Soul Reaver bloodline, and he activated it. Everything was calm for a moment, the beasts down in the ins and in the air moving as one, the three moons bing more visible as the night approached, and the breeze going along its merry ways as it blew past events both miniscule and monumental.


    Then something in the atmosphere shifted.


    Rowan felt a feeling of weakness in his Soul, and he looked inside him, and seeing no difference, checked his mental state, only to see his Golden fog representing his spirit beginning to drain out of him.


    It disappeared into an invisible spot three inches behind his head, as if it was being channeled towards another dimension outside the universe.


    Creating a pathway to somewhere outside of everything that was known.


    The rapid regeneration of his Spirit served him well, as it kept that channel open, and his Spirit quested far into the darkness, and it finally touched something, so cold Rowan nearly screamed, for it was a pain he had never experienced before.


    His Spirit turned into a de and pierced through that cold membrane and entered another ce, and with a click that made Rowan know that he was finally part of this darkness, he felt within himself the drain from his Spirit finally ending.


    He did not have any time to catch back his breath before his Spirit began to drain once more, and this time it was far worse than before.


    Rowan now knew that he should have raised his Spirit to the Incarnation level first before he activated this bloodline, for his Spirit could hardly bear the strain of its activation.


    In a short while, all of his Spirit disappeared from his Mental Space, and every new regeneration of his Spirit was rapidly consumed.


    Rowan felt a sting at the back of his spine, with a thought, he discarded all his clothes and stood naked. Every single activation of an Omnipotent bloodline was incredibly violent.


    At this moment, a part of the horde had detected him, and he could sense much of the horde began to shift towards his direction, but he wasn''t much concerned about that. His focus was on what was happening inside his body.


    He felt a tingle like electricity run down his Spine, and tiny holes that began bleeding ck smoke that was tinged with purple emerged from his spine. The smoke did not dissipate, rather it began to gather behind him.


    No, not holes, a closer observation would be eyes, tens of thousands of tiny eyes that filled the length of his entire spine pouring the ck and purple smoke out of his body.


    The smoke began to thicken and take shape, as a dull cry escaped from it. The sound was chilling, not something that could emerge from anything natural. In a few seconds, the gathered smoke stood behind Rowan on two feet, its shape was the same as a man made of smoke.


    Its back was to him, and it stood a few feet away from him, suddenly it moved, a bizarre motion for its feet did not change position, but it shifted, and it closed the gap between them.


    Like a reflection in the mirror, it came to rest on Rowan. For a while, they stood like this on the in, as if they were two tired travelers who find sce and strength only when they lean against each other.


    With the ck shadow resting on him, the drain on his Spirit elerated once more. It was drawn from his body so violently that Rowan cked out for a moment, and he had to bite his tongue until he was bleeding golden blood before the pain drew him away from the darkness.


    Rowan Spirit was now being drawn faster than it could replenish, as the shadow behind him had a sickening appetite.

 Chapter 166 I Want It All (final)

    <h4>Chapter 166 I Want It All (final)</h4>


    It was not as if he had not anticipated something like this happening, and he knew a rather easy solution to the problem. Soul points.


    Rowan wanted to use his Soul point to elerate the growth of the Soul Reaver bloodline; it could serve as a recement to anything, even Spirit. If his Spirit was not enough, he would rece them with Soul points, a rather wasteful use of them but the situation demanded it.


    About to start activating the Soul points, he paused when he heard a crack inside his Mental Space.


    The massive nk face that had resided inside his Mental Space had a crack running down it from top to bottom, as a result of the chaos transpiring inside the ephemeral space.


    The suction force from the Soul Reaver bloodline was so strong that it began eating the next best source of Spirit inside his Mental Space¡ªThe nk face.


    Maybe it was doing much more, for Rowan sensed it was pulling much more than the nk face and rapidly consuming it, but he did not understand what his bloodline was devouring.


    Rowan watched in glee as pieces of the face began to break off and were rapidly turned into nothing by the Soul Reaver bloodline, and as it consumed the cracked pieces of the faces, Rowan noticed that the shape behind him was bing stable, and the purple flecks inside of it were growing denser.


    Rowan checked the status of the Soul Reaver bloodline inside the Primordial Record, and he saw something amazing.


    The Soul Reaver bloodline on its own was already the peak among Omnipotent bloodlines, with his experience, he knew not all Omnipotent bloodlines were equal.


    It could be argued that the Soul Reaver bloodline was even more special, even among the top Omnipotent bloodlines.


    The mortal state of this technique took five thousand Soul Points to be upgraded, but now he saw that the upgrading point had increased by 10.


    So instead of five thousand points toplete the Mortal State, there were now, 5010 points needed.


    Was there the possibility that he could evolve this bloodline the same way he did his Ouroboros bloodline? But if that was possible then this nk face in his mind would not be enough, more than half of it was already gone, and it had only managed to improve the bloodline by only 100 points now.


    The benefits of upgrading his bloodline beyond the known limits were fairly obvious, for he could break past all known limitations of the bloodline, enhancing it to unknown heights.


    His Ouroboros bloodline, for example, was only supposed to control a single Ouroboros Serpent, but due to the enhancement from the golden fluid inside his shell, he was able to control six Ouroboros Serpents!


    The path to the Bloodline Ascension of his Soul Reaver bloodline had beenid in front of him, and he would be a fool not to take it.


    Using the instinct he had developed inside the Nexus, he guided his Soul points towards that nk face, for a while, there was no change, and then it began rapidly consuming his Soul points, it took a whole thousand Soul points just to return it to its previous state.


    Yet, the nk face was still epting Soul points, so he allowed it, and slowly the nk face, like a face being sculpted by an invisible hand, began to grow all the features of a face.


    The middle of the nk face swelled, and a pert nose appeared, then eyes, and finally a mouth, the face developed character, and soon turned into the face of a woman.


    Instinct made him pause the injection of Soul points, allowing his bloodline to consume the face back to its former, battered state.


    Although with the influx of this new source of energy, the drain on his Spirit had never ceased, but was still being consumed alongside the face, and he was in a drowsy state, only the strength of his body kept him aware and sane.


    Everyone else would have perished or gone insane by this exorbitant drain on their Spirit.


    He had spent 3,000 Soul points rebuilding the face, and had about 12,000 left, not knowing how much of the nk face he would have to consume to reach his bloodline saturation point, he opened his eyes and looked at the horde not too far away from him.


    "My babies, it''s your turn now. Every single piece of flesh and soul below¡­ I want it all."


    From his chest three Ouroboros Serpents crawled out, no bigger than a few feet, their eyes cold and filled with the light of apathy.


    Their resemnce was now closer to those of wingless dragons than snakes, with the spiky ridges lining their backs extending down to their tails.


    The three Ouroboros Serpents before him were the youngest and also the most colorful, they were the four eyes Ouroboros Serpent with blue scale, five eyes Ouroboros Serpent with a light purple scales and thest had whitish gold scales with six eyes, they all glittered like pieces of art under the evening light.


    They circled once around him, and they plunged into the ground and disappeared.


    Rowan sighed and sat down cross-legged , the ck shadow representing his bloodline mimicked his actions and sat with him. The bloodline limit had increased to 5,700 and was still growing. Thepleted face of the woman seemed to feed his bloodline far more than his nk face.


    Anytime it was reduced to a fewrge pieces, Rowan would repeat his actions to feed the face Soul points to repair it. Rowan again noticed his bloodline was not only feeding on the face, but also on something connected with it.


    What was this nk face? It reminded him of the stone statue left behind by those godlike beings when he met them during the gathering at the Covenant.


    He would ask those questions when he returned to the Covenant, but for now, they were a source of nourishment to his bloodline.


    The earth began to vibrate, and massive cracks that span the entire ins below swept out.


    "BOOOM!!!"


    A series ofrge sts rocked the horde below, as the three colossal Ouroboros Serpents emerged on the battlefield. They had all assumed their full sizes, and they resembled mountains thrusting out from the ground.


    Each was three thousand feet long, and well over four hundred feet across, they rose to the skies like heavenly pirs, their scales were glittering, and as one they plunged back into the battlefield.


    The true predators were here.


    Rowan watched as with every second, his energy value was increasing, and his Soul points were ticking forward, and he could not help but grin slightly.


    He closed his eyes and monitored his bloodline growth, fueling the repair of the face every few minutes.


    Rowan would asionally open his eyes to ess the destruction on the in below, and he watched with numb awe, as the three pirs of destruction ravaged everything.


    The first change he noticed about the Ouroboros Serpents was the Aura they gave off, although there were not many mortal level beasts in the horde. Most of them copsed and began foaming at the mouth, and in a few secondster they were all dead.


    Hundreds of thousands of mortal level creatures were all wiped out just by seeing the Serpents, and Legendary and Rift State creatures all went stiff, with most of the creatures in these state soon going insane and began attacking each other, killing themselves seemed like a mercy, as Rowan heard the sounds of the dying had notes of relief within.


    The presence of the Ouroboros Serpents affected a group more than any other¡ªThe flying beasts.


    Rowan had seen many fantastic and horrible things in this new life, but it was rare to see both of thosebined.


    The air became filled with falling shapes of all colors and sizes, their feathers had various colors that reflected the evening light, and their falling bodies in the hundreds of thousands filled the skies.

 Chapter 167 Palace of Ice

    <h4>Chapter 167 Pce of Ice</h4>


    Rowan watched as the bodies of birds fell from the skies for miles around, all under the triumphant roars of the Ouroboros Serpents who flew through the air, uncaring and savage in their unearthly might.


    In his previous life, judging by their current speed, his Ouroboros Serpents would have been able to wipe out every single life form on his within five hours or less, every human, birds, fishes, everything that walked onnd or lived in the sea, they could kill, just by circling the.


    Rowan knew, except for Minors with Dominators of the Second Circle or higher, he would be able to wipe out all life on that. He had not even stepped into the Rift State yet.


    I am no human.


    I am a ne Walker. My soul has traveled through the eternal void between universes, and I am unique in all of creation.


    I am Chaos Blood. The blood of chaos runs through my veins. I neither have a beginning nor an end. I am endless and all powerful, and before my presence all rules are broken.


    I am a Reality Butcher. My tongue has tasted the blood of the universe, and my ears have heard her cries, inside me lies thementation of a fallen universe.


    It was not even two minutes, but Rowan was sure that millions of beasts were already dead. The Ouroboros Serpents focused on creatures that were at the Incarnation State, as only those could fill the gaps in their teeth.


    Most surprising however that of all the golden beasts in the horde, none of them were higher than the Incarnation State. If not for the vision of his, Rowan might have never known that there were creatures from his bloodline that were in a higher realm.


    There was a certain mysterious organization at work here, and he knew these creatures got smarter the higher their powers grew. He would not be surprised if they had a real army, not just the horde roaming the surface of the.


    The real enemy here had not bared its fangs. Recalling the image of that dragon, Rowan wondered if it was the same dragon that tried to devour him the moment he was in his weakest state and falling down from the sky after the Teleportation.


    The Ouroboros Serpent began moving faster. Their massive size was by no way an indication of their speed, and after an internal debate between them where they divided the few hundred Incarnation state beasts between themselves, Rowan nearly smiled when he saw they gave most of the prey to the Last Born¡ªThe Six Eyed Ouroboros.


    They split up and charged, their speed and mass shattering the skies, and creating a massive shockwave so powerful, it crushed everything above and below them. Rowan almost lost himself in their might, as they were all extensions of him.


    Rowan smiled in satisfaction and closed his eyes. The progress on his bloodline limit has increased, and currently it sits at 7,300. He tried not to imagine how insane that number was.


    At the Mortal State level, this bloodline had no equals. His Ouroboros Bloodline was already so powerful, and they had needed far less than these amounts of Soul points in the Mortal State.


    Yet such a powerful bloodline did not bring as much joy as it would at first brought him, he only felt the weight of responsibility. He had struggled to control a lesser Omnipotent bloodline, could he control this one better?


    He marshalled his thoughts, reminding himself what he was, any doubts were thest fading sparks of the mortal mind of Rowan Kuranes the man.


    Not only that, but he had all the tools required for his growth, and his willingness to upgrade this bloodline was at the peak. If the Primordial Keepers had bloodlines that were beyond those of the Empyrean in the material universe, then he would just have to go beyond their bloodlines.


    Create something beyond them.


    Only¡­ Rowan had a slight frown on his face, the shadow behind him was beginning to change.


    The palm of the shadow grabbed him and intertwined with his own as if they were lovers.


    ?


    Scarvross finished all the arrangements he had with Circe and although Mabel Boreas wanted to catch up, he hurriedly excused himself, and left the convoy far behind. He called up the Green Wind from his Territory and he zoomed away, faster than sound.


    Making sure he ascended above the clouds, he faced the south and disappeared into the horizon.


    It took all he had to keep his features steady andposed, but he was sure that Mabel Boreas, who now goes as Nana, knew that he wanted to leave the convoy as soon as possible. There was not much that escaped the gaze of that woman, it was such a shame what happened to her, she was in line to fight for the name of Boreas a thousand years ago.


    But her loss were the gains of others, for he was one of the Guardsmen under the ruling Boreas, and from the rumors there was bad blood between Nana and the family Ancestor.


    Those were rumors, however. Unlike what he had in his hands now.


    This cmity had dyed the spread of news on Jarkarr, so Nana should not know of the hottest bounty in the past thousand years.


    Their loss was definitely his gain. Scarvros delightedughter echoed after his passage through the air.


    The Ancestor of the Tiberius family had ced out a massive bounty on the head of a man from the Kuranes family¡ªRowan Kuranes, and this bounty was also seconded by the Ancestor of the Kuranes family too. ording to them, Rowan Kuranes has stolen a valuable Origin Treasure.


    He wasbelled a rogue Dominator, and he was conniving with the enemies of the Empire.


    If a valid report of his sighting was to be submitted, then the two Earth gods were willing to give a boon as payment.


    Just Sightings, not even apprehending the perpetrator. Such an easy bounty was incredibly attractive to every power in the Empire.


    Of course, there would be no report of fake sightings given to an Earth god, for there were quite easier ways to painfully torture yourself and everyone associated with you for an eternity.


    The Empire was literally ame with the hunt for this mysterious man who could draw the ire of two major families.


    A boon from an Ancestor of a Major family¡ªEarth gods, were almost as valuable as a boon from the gods themselves, after all, they were the mortal representatives of the gods on earth, and theirs was a gift beyond rare.


    There were only seven Fourth Circle Dominator in the entire Empire, and their power and reach could not be overemphasised.


    With a single boon from an Earth god, it was possible to be elevated to the Third Great Circle, have a under your name, and live a long and prosperous life for thousands of years.


    Yet, this was a boon from two Earth gods. The implications of that were terrifying, and only the thousand years of experience had kept him from not leaping for joy when he saw the source of the greatest hunt in recent memory walk in front of him.


    There were also tales about certain underground organizations looking for him, and as such a bounty from the gods could not go unnoticed for long, the entire Empire was embroiled in mania.


    Scarvros had no idea how such a fugitive would not have found ways to continue running as far away from the Empire as possible, for you would think someone with the wherewithal to steal an Origin Treasure would have a solid escape n far from the Empire.


    But perhaps this was the smartest move he could make.


    Indeed, most were searching for him outside the bounds of the Empire in distant worlds, but amon inspection and message delivery on their families had justted him the jackpot.

 Chapter 168 Palace of Ice (2)

    <h4>Chapter 168 Pce of Ice (2)</h4>


    Yet, Scarvros considered it foolish for him not to hide but to openly reveal himself to everyone, he was lucky about the impending cmity, or he would have been caught by now.


    Well, his foolishness turned out to be my gain!


    He knew he would be able to swallow all the profit the moment he returned to the underground city and teleport to Trion.


    He could finally leave his life of deary service. Furthermore, he was no longer the bright-eyed and bushy tail youth who sought to give his soul to the Great God of Storms and worship him forever.


    After a thousand years of service, his naivety had been washed away over the centuries by the things he had seen and done, and now the only thing he craved was freedom and the chance to start a small family of his own, in a world far from war.


    To think Circe and Nana had such a hot lottery ticket on their hands and did not know the value, well, the wind of luck had finally blown on his face, and it was indeed refreshing.


    Scarvros began pulling more green wind from his Territory, disregarding the consumption, for he had steadily built his reserve over thest four hundred years, but he did not care and continued burning it.


    No matter how much he lost, he was bound to gain so much more than he could ever imagine.


    ording to Circe, the man now called Erohim, who was undoubtedly Rowan Kuranes, had lost his memory in a deathly tribtion. Could it be that easy?


    Well, to steal an Origin Treasure, would not have been easy by any stretch of the imagination, he must have gone through severe tribtions to survive and escape.


    With that thought, thest few suspicions in his mind began to fade.


    Yes, it was that easy!


    At first, he wanted to attack and take him with him back to Trion, maybe there would be extra benefits, but seeing that he only needed to report the sightings, he would be a fool to take any unnecessary risk to endanger his life.


    There were enough witnesses of his presence on the, and no one would dispute the fact that he was the one that submitted the information first.


    "Nana, is so gonna be pissed when she finds out about this." Scarvrosughed again, such a boon from this would be enough to heal her wounds and return her fading lifespan.


    Scarvros flew high above the clouds, so he would miss roaming bands of the avian horde, it was intuition more than anything that made him sweep his Divine Sight below him, and at first, he did not understand what he was looking at.


    How could he? It was not an everyday sight to see something like this, even for someone like him who have lived for more than a thousand years.


    He saw razor sharp ridges more than two hundred feet in length extend far down into the clouds, and his Divine sense alerted him to look forward. He saw those same razor sharp ridges ahead of him, looking back it was also the same situation.


    They were bopping gently, as if they were surfing along a long gentle wave, and his Divine sense began to trace the spikes down to its Origin.


    At first, he had a brief sense that what he was seeing was not real, it was like seeing a mountain filled with sharp spikes drifting quietly through the clouds.


    Then he saw the eyes of the beasts, and his Divine sense travelled down their length, and he knew that no creatures such as this had ever existed inside the Empire.


    For it was impossible that such a creature was unknown. He shuddered, there were no beasts like these on Jarkarr, these must be alien creatures, but three of them?


    These sorts of powerful beasts were rare, to see three of them at the same time was improbable.


    This was not a chance urrence. They were hunting him.


    Scarvros was no longer a rookie, and he instantly formted his n of action, he reached deeply into his Territory and gathered two percent of all the green winds, and he spliced those with the only gust of white winds of Alfar he had begun stockpiling recently, and he ced his hands together, as if he was praying.


    A dull rumble emanated from his closed palm, and he opened his hands wide open where a ball of swirling green and white wind so dense it appeared as if it was marble rotated in the middle of his palm.


    This was a Minor World, and calling up the power of his Territory was enough to leave cracks in space, the sounds that came out from those spatial tears were like fingernails running down a chalkboard.


    "Rejin!" He called on his Incarnation, and a green bull with a single long horn appeared in front of him and sank into his head. His eyes suddenly transformed into a deep pit that held only swirling green winds, and he grinned.


    Perhaps he would take a few bonuses along with him.


    The ball of wind split in two. Keeping one palm to his chest, he thrust the other downward, and it fell from his hand like a stone, leaving long tears in space with its passage.


    The moment the ball of wind reached the clouds, it disappeared without any disturbance. "Rejan!" Scarvros growled and the entire clouds for miles were lit up by a green glow before everything below him exploded.


    It was like multiple hundreds of hurricane ss winds exploding forth at the same time. The st vaporized all the clouds and pushed the massive mountains of spikes out of their cover. The st travelled for miles, and although he was far above the cloud, the earth below was devastated, turning an entire forest below to dust.


    There was a reason that using powers from your Territory was frowned on when in Minor Worlds. Their barriers were simply too weak.


    "What the fu*k is that¡­" Scarvros nearly screamed when the devastation ended and below him were revealed the Ouroboros Serpents who were only pushed a few miles back, their scales were scratched and appeared battered.


    Inparison to their size, this damage was nothing. But how could this be the only damage they took from that st?


    Before his eyes, the minor scratches on their scales disappeared and the small smirk he had on his mouth vanished.


    The otherworldly nature of these creatures made Scarvros eyes to squint in panic. The st of wind he unleashed could scour through rock and metal, but it only pushed the creatures back, and their massive eyes stared at him, as if he was prey.


    "Wait, I thought there were three of them."Then he was covered in darkness, and he looked up, only to see the sky reced with endless darkness filled with needle - sharp teeth the size of oak trees.


    A massive suction force that defied reason emanated from that pit of darkness, and his body was wrenched from his position and dragged upward. Only the shielding of his Territory gave him enough strength to scream, and he mmed the remaining ball of wind upwards where it exploded creating a green cataclysm, which did nothing but reduce the suction force by half.


    Scarvros eyes began to twitch.


    He noted, with a dawning horror, that that pit of darkness was swallowing the green winds with apparent relish.


    He called up more of the green winds from his territory, as holding back at this point was beyond suicidal, and the world around him turned green.


    A thunderous rumble resounded, and the three Ouroboros Serpents were pushed back, from afar they resembled streaks of darkness against a vast sky filled with green.


    But, it was possible to see that darkness began slowly to devour every green in the sky, and after a while, the sky returned to the gray color of dusk.


    Scarvros had taken the opportunity to escape farther away, the Ouroboros Serpents let off a dull growl from their chest that made the surrounding skies vibrate for miles, and they vanished in pursuit.

 Chapter 169 Palace of Ice (3)

    <h4>Chapter 169 Pce of Ice (3)</h4>


    The darkness that rested against his back previously was ephemeral, it had no physical weight, but he could feel its touch on his soul, but as the limit for the bloodline continued to increase the sensation changed from only sensing the shadow on a spiritual level, he began feeling its weight in the physical.


    The Soul Reaver bloodline was not supposed to be able to touch the material world at will. The implications for the bloodline to be able to freely exist and interact with the material world was beyond what he had first expected.


    The weight grew, slowly as the color of the ck and purple smoke condensed, until it began as ck as coal, and the purple dotting its skin became like countless burning stars that glinted in that darkness.


    From it touch on his back, Rowan began to sense a chilling cold that prated his Empyrean body, and indeed around him, frost began to spread as ck ice grew under him.


    The ice had streaks of purple inside of it, and it shone within the ck ice, giving it a mystical air, around Rowan the air began to freeze, and they began to arrange themselves in a subtle manner, as slowly the ck and purple ice began creating a structure around him.


    There was a whooshing sound as air began to rush towards Rowan into whatever structure was being created around him, and it began to grow.


    Yet, that was not the most disconcerting thing happening, the Ouroboros Serpents all these while had not disappointed him, feeding him a steady diet of Soul Points and the Limits of the Soul Reaver bloodline had been extended to 7,650 points, and it was still growing.


    On the page of the Primordial Record, the name of the bloodline began to warp and distort, as if it was changing to be something entirely different, and Rowan could perceive faint screams like thementations of trillions of souls who were being mercilessly tortured.


    Whatever the Soul Reaver bloodline was before, it was being disassembled piece by piece, and Rowan had a growing horror that somehow this change was now being directed by something besides his bloodline seeking to advance itself.


    He did not feel any rejection from the Primordial Record, so his mind eased a bit. Rowan was sure that if there was really any danger to him, the Primordial Record would have stopped him.


    It was not verymunicative, but Rowan knew that it was aware.


    The shadow that rested behind him, began going through changes that Rowan found rming, at first, the shadow was in the general shape of a man, closely resembling Rowan in size, but slowly it was transforming into the shape of a woman.


    He began noticing the shape behind himpacting, and gaining more curves, noticing the soft swell of breasts and the long ck and purple shadow that signified hair, falling like a cloak around them.


    The hair was so long, it reached their knees. A billowing mass of ck and purple light.


    Why is my bloodline transforming into a woman? Was it at all rted to that mysterious goddess, and how could the gaze from a goddess influence an Empyrean bloodline? What was his bloodline consuming behind the nk face of the goddess?


    You would think, for someone with Otherworldly colossal serpents living inside his body that nothing would ever be too strange for him.


    Because he knew his bloodline of his down to the roots, he was not too worried if he could ultimately control it, but he understood it could be influenced.


    Clearly the nk face in his Mental Space had more mysteries than he had first thought. Rowan thought deeply for a moment, then he made a decision.


    Still maintaining the ongoing upgrade of his bloodline, he split his Soul into two, which turned out to be far more difficult than he thought, for apparently his Spirit was responsible for powering the actions of his split souls and seeing how every bit of it was being channeled into the growth of his bloodline, he had to fight for scraps to make the action possible.


    It was difficult, but he slowly began to umte Soul power by the side, the first one he gathered was brutally sucked away by the upgrading bloodline. He had to be more conscientious with his actions, and he slowly umted Soul power, and then he created a split soul.


    Holding that split soul, be channeled it into the Demon Ohrox''s Origin Treasure. If he was truly to find the truth, then he would need information he could only get from gods.


    The Soul sense he channeled into that Origin Treasure went nk, and he began feeling that pull as if his senses were being dragged along across eternity. Massive distances going by in a fraction of a fraction of a second, and eerie wails escaping from the darkness his Spirit was traveling through.


    He saw the Statue of the Demon once again. As massive as a, and emanating bloodlust and destruction, and as if it had an immense gravity of its own, he was drawn helplessly inside of it.


    His mind mmed into the Demon''s body, and he experienced a new sensation once more¡ªOf experiencing the world through a different lens.


    As before, he detected that the body of this Demon was like a stone and the presence of his Soul began giving it life, and he could confirm once more that this stone material was the same as the nk face in his Mental Space.


    Was it not the same material he had been consuming all these while to upgrade his Soul Reaver bloodline, or were they different?


    If he was ever going to look for answers, then this ce had enough hints for him to rummage through.


    His flesh became fully transformed from the stone, and he noticed that he seemed to fit better into the body of the Demon. His senses grabbing more details from the environment.


    It was as if he were wearing a brand-new shoe and every time he used them, they fit better.


    Bad analogies aside, Rowan did not want to be here longer than was necessary. Looking around, he saw the same four statues. Arlushan Endirius, the so-called leader of the Covenant, Khoron, Prince of Strife, Fiona Shadowsoul and finally Ulremazz Igorin.


    He looked at their statues and waited for any movements from them, as far as he knew, thest time he was here, it appeared that they were summoned by the Oracle.


    Speak of the devil.


    "Wee Ohrox Prince of Destruction." The genderless voice of the Oracle resounded inside the ptial hall.


    Rowan waited for more words, but it would appear the Oracle chose to remain silent after weing him.


    Rowan looked around and wanted to speak before he noticed a blue gem floating in front of him, with his senses, it was impossible for something to be here and him not notice.


    That meant, he noticed this gem because it just appeared in front of him that instant or it chose to reveal itself. The gem was hexagonal and hovered in front of him, softly releasing a mellow glow.


    "Oracle, are you present?" Rowan called out, the deep rumble that originated from his mouth shocked him, Ohrox had not sounded like this thest he possessed this body.


    Remembering his bad analogy and the feeling that he had integrated more deeply with this demon made Rowan frown a little.


    "I am ever present Prince of Destruction."


    "Good, what is this gem before me?"


    "That is your Interdimensional Storage Space paired with your seat on the Covenant. It contains all the resources that have been allocated to you to bolster your reignition of your Infernal Spark."


    Fantastic. Rowan would love to delve more into this Storage space, but he had limited time, as he could already feel his soul beginning to slip away from the Demon''s body.

 Chapter 170 Palace of Ice (4)

    <h4>Chapter 170 Pce of Ice (4)</h4>


    "Oracle, can I ask you a question?"


    "Except for queries beyond the Apocrypha level, you can ask any questions you desire, and if they can be found within my Spirit Core, the information would be avable to you."


    "Good, Oracle, what is this stone material that covers the body of each of the members of the Covenant."


    "Your queries are within the bounds of the Apocrypha, that material does not cover the body of the members of the Covenant, it is an Anima, It can exclusively be sourced at the pirs of the Universe and of its many purposes it has two main functions, firstly it serves as a vessel for a Divine ss being and as a channel to Primordial Aether where Aspects are¡­"


    The rest of the exnation was lost to him, as his Soul was dragged painfully back to his body with an audible snap.


    This was the first time he was hearing of Primordial Aether or Anima, but he could infer some certain things from the few words he was able to hear.


    The most important was the word channel, because after all this time he noticed something from the actions of his bloodline. The Soul Reaver bloodline was not consuming the nk face, it was using it as a channel to consume something else.


    The destruction of the face was as a result of the strain of holding whatever the bloodline was consuming.


    Was it Primordial Aether?


    As far as he knew, Aether had no Aspects, and it could be used to power different elements, it only served as a source of power.


    If he followed that line of thought, with the words from the Oracle saying Aspects could be derived from Primordial Aether, then he had a theory.


    Each Anima he had seen had a given him a different sensation, from Arlushan Endirius he had felt intense heat, from Fiona Shadowsoul he had felt the coldness of the moon, and what was the sensation he had felt from the goddess whose Anima had been struck inside his head¡­


    The sensation it had given him was of darkness and madness.


    If this Anima of the goddess was a channel to Primordial Aether, and its Aspect was biased towards darkness, it stands to reason that what he was channeling into his bloodline was¡­


    The Name of Soul Reaver finally dissipated and a new name appeared.


    AVATAR OF EVE: Level 0 (0/10,000)


    Ok, what the fu¡­..


    ?


    Scarvros was in despair, but he finally felt a bit of relief because his target was within sight. He finally saw a ry tower on a mountain a hundred miles away.


    He could call for help from that Tower, and normally a hundred miles was a few seconds'' journey to him, but at this moment it could as well be the other side of the.


    Whatever these beasts were, they were not all that powerful,pared to him, but they all came with certain traits that caused him no small ends of grief.


    The first was that they had an insane amount of durability, regardless of what he threw at them, they shrugged it off, with the minor damage he made vanishing before his eyes, leading him to think at first that it was an illusion.


    He was a Guardsman of the Boreas family for more than a thousand years, and a Dominator of the Second Great Circle, he was a Spirit Territory Realm Dominator.


    Being in this realm meant he had ess to a power beyond whatever could be essible to the First Great Circle¡ªTerritory.


    A piece of a god''s Divine Land.


    His Territory was not the best that could be afforded to the Boreas Scions, but he controlled a sizable portion of the Green Wind in.


    For six hundred years he had saved Bloodline Essence and managed his Territory to grow to a stage where in a century he might Ascend realms, finally leaving the Spirit Territory Realm to the Incandescent Realm.


    Yet, all his struggles hade to naught, because of the second most frightening traits of these beasts; they could consume energy! Including thoseing from his Territory. His attacks were useless unless backed by his Territory, and every power he drew from it could not be easily replenished.


    For thest thirty minutes, he had been fighting a battle of diminishing returns, as he had to call on the finite resources his Territory could retain, to hold back these beasts, because their speed was equal to him going all out.


    He suspected that the only reason he was still alive was because whatever these beasts were, they seemed contented to toy with their prey as long as he gave them energy.


    He had been struggling to escape their entanglements, as he was pushing to get close to the Ry Tower to reach the underground city.


    Checking his Territory once more, he nearly screamed in rage, for he had lost more than sixty percent of his umted resources. Thend was dry and cracked, his vibrant green wind that covered both thend and the air were left with pitiful clumps of tornadoes.


    He gazed at the three gigantic dragons, and he would have screamed at them, but he could not afford the distraction.


    The sounds they made were not normal, they were growls that shook the air, making it vibrate in a weird pattern that was making him nearly hallucinate¡ªHe could swear he saw images of the world being chewed by a massive mouth with needle sharp teeth, with two golden serpentine eyes coldly assessing him.


    They resembled those of Rowan Kuranes. Scarvros shook his head, any distractions could lead to his death.


    As he discovered that with the reduction of his Territory, his barrier against the world was slowly dropping and after fighting these Dragons for so long, he knew their most terrifying traits was not only their power, it was this ability to corrupt the mind. How could he fight when he sank into illusions that were beginning to affect him?


    It was hard to see the expression on the faces of these creatures, but he would swear from the sounds they were making that they wereughing.


    He felt he was a mouse being toyed with by a trio of demented cats, they shed at him, making him dance, so he could cough out his blood, which they gleefully slurped.


    For the first time in three centuries, Scarvros was feeling true fear, his position as the Chief Administrative Officer for the Boreas family had kept him far from the battles guing the world, and he had been rtively free to develop in safety.


    His intuition from his long years however, could not be discounted, as he knew that if he let himself be exposed to these beasts without the safety his Territory provided, that he was going to die.


    His momentary distraction nearly killed him, as a mountain sized beast moving faster than sound suddenly attacked him from the right, simultaneously he was attacked from above and below.


    With the speed of their movement and their massive size, it was like he immediately fell into darkness.


    "No more!" Scarvros manifested his Incarnation in front of him, and with fury in his eyes, he detonated it.


    The unique properties of each personal Incarnation was their inability to hurt their owner. The storm that erupted from a destroyed Incarnation was apocalyptic. He vomited blood and his ck skin appeared visibly pale.


    He heard the strange roars from the Dragons as they were surrounded by a green twister that acted like a blender.


    The winds could shred through metal, but to his despair, he felt it weakening, no doubt it was being consumed, but it would buy him enough to reach the Ry Tower.


    Scarvros screamed as his left leg exploded, creating a screaming vortex of green wind that pushed him towards the Ry Tower.


    He was just a few hundred feet away when something massive and silent went by him, and mmed into the mountain holding the Ry Tower, piercing through and thoroughly destroying it.

 Chapter 171 Palace of Ice (5)

    <h4>Chapter 171 Pce of Ice (5)</h4>


    Before he would allow despair to flood his heart, he sent a gust of wind into the falling debris of the mountain, and he saw that the Ry Tower was bent in half trailing sparks, but the blinking red light on the top meant it was still functional.


    He no longer expected to be able to escape with his life, and he was not so stupid not to see the connection between Rowan Kuranes and these creatures, yet his calm and easy-going manner back in the convoy had fooled him, and he would be damned if he was going to die and give him another month of freedom.


    The thought that he had been yed like a fool burned, and knowing he was going to die worsened it, and to think thirty minutes ago his head had been filled with thoughts of his glory.


    So stupid, for someone who was hunted by Earth gods, you would think he would tread more carefully around him. Rowan had not destroyed the convoy, although he did not know the reason, it meant that if he had stayed behind until they reached a functional Ry Tower, then he could have easily sent a message about his findings.


    Yet greed had made him hurry out to the Underground City. He felt growing anger in his chest that burned like acid, he would not let this man win! The Ry Tower was still active; he only needed toe a few feet closer, and he could send a message.


    He was so close!


    Another spike that still flew faster than should be possible destroyed what was left of the Ry Tower, and his growing anger sputtered.


    His eyes widened as he turned only to see that the Dragons had not escaped the explosion of the Incarnation, but he could see the head of one of the Dragons, and from the spikes that ran down their bodies, two were missing.


    So, they had the ability to shoot those damn spikes!


    Now he knew it was not his imagination. Those fuc*ing beasts wereughing.


    His anger and despair were silenced when a volley of those spikes descending on him like rainfall.


    In a brief moment, only his screams remained.


    ?


    Thest of the Incarnation State golden beast fell, and the roars from the Ouroboros Serpent turned to those of conquest, and a bit of dissatisfaction, as their debut after so being restricted felt insufficient, the death of millions of prey was not nearly enough to sate their annoyance.


    He just realized that these creatures could bear a grudge, although they could also be influenced by his emotion, they also had their own personal resentment.


    Chief among them was the mysterious goddess and the Order of Broken Eyes.


    Rowan promised them more toe, his full attention was not on them, however, it was on his new bloodline and its appearance as this enigmatic female figure.


    During the upgrade of this bloodline, many amazing things had urred, and Rowan had to slowly digest all the information and events that had just transpired.


    This new bloodline gave out a frightful amount of cold that even affected him, and he was not even being targeted. He had thought he was already immune to most level of temperature, but this one was different.


    The phenomenon it created was also bizarre.


    The chill from the bloodline created a ck and purple ice, and during the upgrades, that ice had grown, and it turned into a castle made of ck and purple ice, and underneath his body, a Throne of Ice was created.


    The castle was not considerable, almost the size of his manor, it had only a single room, which was the Throne room.


    It was hard to describe this castle made from ck and purple ice because it seems to have a field that blocked intense investigation, as if most of it was missing, and this was only a small part of its whole being revealed.


    But Rowan could see glimpses of long narrow towers piercing the skies, and ck walls that seemed to drink light.


    Rowan felt the fingers of this female form squeezing his hands tighter, and it took a lot of his will to banish her back into his body. Before she dissipated however, Rowan felt a touch on his back.


    He shook his head and looked into his Mental Space, he needed answers, and he needed them fast.


    While splitting his Consciousness and entering the Origin Treasure, he began essing the Ice Castle around him, and he recognized it from his first dream he had in this world.


    He had seen a man sitting on a Throne of ice. Rowan felt his void heart beginning to tremble, suddenly he felt that he knew nothing, understood nothing¡­ Who did he think he was?


    The dream was still clear in his mind, except for the face of the man on the throne. Try as he might, he could not bring forth any details of the man''s face.


    Ignoring the fact he was naked, he walked down the massive hallway of this icy pce and stepped outside, above him, the Ouroboros Serpents were dancing in the sky, their scales gleaming under the moon light.


    Below him were massive wings, hundreds of them.


    Theye from the millions of birds that died on this in. A force from his Bloodline Ascension had fused the millions of bodies that had died here.


    From those bodies, it had created angels, and from the multitude of birds and beasts it made wings and bodies of the angels from their corpses.


    The force had ced them together with ck and purple ice, and the angels were all faceless except for their smiles.


    They also appeared crude, almost like Abominations, their bodies appeared to be lumps of flesh that had beenpressed to the limits and put together by a demented mind.


    The postures of the angels appeared to be unnatural, and although they all stood still, it was as if they were all watching him, coupled with their smiles that showed many long and ck teeth, they were terrifying.


    Rowan did not blink.


    He remembered the first time he activated Soul Seizer he had said some words from those dreams, it was as if it would not have been possible to fully activate that bloodline without those words.


    Once again that urge overtook him, and he found himself saying the words that came first from the man on that throne. It came out like a whisper from his lips, the words seemed so cold, it felt like it was freezing the air in front of him.


    Another voice spoke alongside his own, and it was a woman''s. Cold and pitiless like the gaze of a serpent, he felt his body beginning to freeze, as ck Ice began to spread from his mouth down his chest and over his head.


    "Take the light from my eyes. So, you can see!"


    The tens of thousands of tiny eyes along his Spine had faded away, suddenly they returned and began to peel themselves away from his back, before tearing their way into the air and vanishing.


    Up in the skies, lidless eyes began to cover the entire horizon, thousands of eyes, millions, then billions, until there were nothing but eyes in the sky.


    The eyes appeared covered in a ze, as if they all slept, but asionally purple light would sh from them, and anytime those light shes, a piece of reality would simply vanish.


    The ck ice did not stop spreading all over his body, and before he was lost into darkness, he saw the massive wings of the angels below began stirring.


    Through the multiple holes ripped in realities, Rowan thought he could see a river filled with uncountable souls, and a deep yearning was born inside his heart to control that river.


    His mind fell into darkness, but it was a strange and cold one. His slumber was not given the sce of forgetfulness. He was aware of every single moment in the dark, and it was just filled with¡­ Nothingness, and... Her!

 Chapter 172 Palace of Ice (final)

    <h4>Chapter 172 Pce of Ice (final)</h4>


    When Rowan woke up, he was alone in the in, except for the Ouroboros Serpent that curled around him. They had reduced their sizes, and their watchful eyes covered both the heavens and the earth.


    Nothing coulde through them. He ran his hands down their scales, and even though they existed in a void inside his heart, they were still warm. He almost wanted to snuggle deeper into those scales and sleep.


    But now he knew that with this new bloodline, he could no longer rest or sleep. For everyone else, sleeping was too akin to dying, they would not remember the moments of their rest.


    For him, however, sleeping holds no sce, even in the darkness of sleep, he was aware, and inside that darkness, time had no meaning, and it almost seemed like he had spent a thousand years alone inside of it.


    Rowan drew strength from the heat of the Ouroboros Serpents, unlike the chill he felt inside his Soul. This new bloodline made him want to curl up in silence and forget all of existence.


    Except for her. He could feel her gaze around his Spirit, and in that darkness he had felt someone else there with him, and there was an open hand that was hard to discern inside that endless ck.


    The hand spoke to him offort and forgetfulness, of peace and the allure of death. It told him to rest his burdens on her shoulders and all will be well.


    Fu*k that!


    Rowan gritted his teeth and stood up. He was no man, and he would never let his bloodline control him.


    If the Ouroboros Bloodline threatened to consume his flesh and dominate his body, he would crush it with his will.


    If the Avatar of Eve wanted to control his Soul, then she would have to wait until the end of time.


    They were his bloodline, and he would not allow them to dominate.


    His senses swept through the ins, there was no Ice pce or Angels, except for the entire in that was empty of bodies and the fading scars where reality was slowly patching itself, it all resembled a dream.


    Rowan senses swept through his body and he saw that his body felt strained, almost like he was under a simr curse like those he received from the goddess, but with the State of his Ouroboros bloodline, he could fight it.


    He began burning his vitality, from one percent slowly up to forty-five percent, but the feeling of ice in his veins persisted and then he realized the sensation of chill was not harming him, what was emanating such a cold was his Soul or rather hisck of it.


    His Ice¨CFire soul that was unique and was the element of his human identity.


    It was gone.


    Rowan knew every Empyrean bloodline activation brought with it, significant changes. He had lost his mortal body when he activated the Ouroboros Bloodline.


    Now he had lost his Soul with the activation of Avatar of Eve. The chill he was feeling was from a body deprived of a soul. How was he still alive?


    His Soul was nothing but a void and his Spatial Sight was also gone, for its roots were based around his Soul Sight.


    Rowan nearlyughed in frustration, this new bloodline was appearing more and more like a mistake.


    How much more was it going to take from him?


    He had depended so much on his Spatial Sight that he hardly used his senses. He had always fought against the view shown to him by his eyes because it just separates the world into two : power or theck of it.


    People below the Legendary State would resemble lumps of gray shadows¡ªMeaningless. As he grew in power, he expected that view point to also grow with him.


    When he reached the powers of a god, what would all of existence appear to him as?


    He could still observe the world using his body, giving him a full 360¡ã degree view of his surrounding, where he could literally taste sound and hear colors, but those senses were at first so alien to him, that he had unconsciously rejected them.


    Spatial Sight was linked to his soul, and every time he had used it to touch the world, it was almost as if his soul were also touching it. The beauty of the world or its horrors entered his mind with no filter.


    It made him full of love for something, or also full of hate for another, for his vision was being filtered by the perception of his soul.


    Unknown to him, something that had contributed to Rowan remaining in humanity was his Spatial Sight. His Ouroboros body was an unbreakable shield, and it would have protected his soul from the world.


    Kept him sacred and invible. He would have truly lost everything that made him enjoy being human, and he would have never realized it. He would have forgotten what it was like to be weak and human, truly forgotten it.


    Spatial Sight served as a bridge to the world, and every one he saw, and every moment that passed within the gaze of his sights. All those passed the barriers of his Empyrean flesh and touched his soul.


    Bringing him warmth and happiness, and love and joy, pain and pleasure, it kept him human.


    It would be a lot harder for him now to ever feel those emotions again. The bridge was gone.


    He felt loss and sorrow, for it was easy to pursue power, and even when it felt like he truly understood the consequences, it turned out that he might just be mistaken.


    But, whatever regret he felt was dull and muted, as if it was meaningless to him. Such concerns were beneath him.


    Rowan''s eyes remained the same, the Avatar of Eve bloodline did not affect his physical body as much as the Ouroboros bloodline, yet his gaze had be colder than ice.


    Whatever the benefits Spatial Sight gave him was gone.


    This was the price for power.


    Now you grow. Now you be. Now you conquer!


    Rowan closed his eyes and went still for a while, and when he opened it once more, that coldness had retreated.


    He was the master of his body.


    This new bloodline of his, was never meant for the material universe, and except for his Six headed Ouroboros bloodline there would be no way to contain it.


    Whatever it is, he would understand the bloodline, and he would conquer it. Perhaps his true battles were not against the world, it was also a battle with himself.


    He would never win this battle against his bloodline, if he did not first learn to ept himself.


    For the first time ever since the Nexus, Rowanpletely opened himself to the world, let it stream into him.


    He let himself see the world as an Empyrean for the first time. Without the aid of his Spatial Sight.


    And, it was¡­ Beautiful.


    The world became divided intoyers, and on eachyer were countless wonders. With eachyer, his Empyrean senses showed him, he was struck with awe.


    He held out his hand, and the motion of its movement was music.


    He could hear the heartbeat of this world, and for a few moment Rowan became incredibly aroused, as if he had just seen the most stunning woman he had ever met.


    This sensation drove him out of his vision, and he looked below to see that he was indeed aroused, and his face went white.


    This is interesting and disturbing at the same time.


    Rowan sighed and looked into his Mental Space, he wanted to finish that talk with the Oracle before he was interrupted due to hisck of Spirit, then he saw his Mental Space was no longer empty of all but the Origin Treasure.


    Now there was a pce of ck and purple ice, and standing before this pce were 101 angels.

 Chapter 173 Future Plans

    <h4>Chapter 173 Future ns</h4>


    There was a storm of Aether blowing around the pce in a Circle, and unlike before when his Aether was snow-white, now these was ck and purple and gave out an unearthly chill.


    The Storm of Aether blowing around the ce was at least ten times the amount that was there previously.


    The angels stood still, and Rowan saw that his Aether was no longer being generated by his Mental Space, but from the wings of the angel.


    His senses returned to the Pce of Ice when he noticed something peculiar. There were two massive Corinthian Columns at the entrance of the pce of ice, and unlike the rest of the pce that consisted of ck and purple ice, these two columns were forged from gold.


    Around the two columns were carvings of his Ouroboros Serpents, and they slowly crawled up and down the column, he immediately noticed his "senses" were originating from the column on the right.


    With a little effort of will, he split his mind in two, and noticed that his split mind originated from the column on the left.


    With the loss of his Soul, Rowan no longer had his Spirit Attribute, his ability to split his mind into as many streams as he wanted was now lost. In their ce, he now had two columns that could serve as an alternative.


    He hoped that with the further growth of this bloodline, he would be able to manifest more columns, else the loss would be a bit too much.


    The pce itself and the Angels served as the representation of his bloodline, just the same way that the Serpents served as the representation of the Ouroboros bloodline.


    As he continued upgrading the Avatar of Eve bloodline, the pce would grow, and he would be able to unearth more of its abilities.


    Rowan mind left his mental space, and he returned the Ouroboros Serpents to his void hearts. He began walking slowly towards the direction of the convoy as he nudged his Spatial bracelet, and clothes materialized over his body.


    He finally called up his Primordial Record, and what he saw shook his soul, and he paused.


    P????????? ??????


    Name: Rowan Kuranes


    Age: 11/33,000


    Strength : 4,909


    Agility : 4,375


    Constitution : 6,594


    ss: None


    Title: ne Walker, Chaos Blood, Reality Butcher


    Berserker (Tier 1)


    Skills:


    Enrage (Level 3 ¡ª Refined State)


    Vortex (Level 4 ¡ª Refined State


    Bash (Level 4 ¡ª Refined State)


    Dash (Level 4 ¡ª Refined State)


    Smash (Level 5 ¡ª Refined State)


    Combo Attack (Level 3 ¡ª Refined State)


    Flesh Light ¡ª Level 3


    Bone Fire ¡ª Level 3


    Passive : Deciphernguage plete)


    Records:


    SIX ???????????? ?????????????????? [CHAOS BLOOD]- level 2 Completed [15,000]


    AVATAROFEVE: Level 0 (0/10,000)


    Legendary Skill : Chaos World Engine [5/5]


    Chaos World Engine [Minor]


    Engine One ¨C 1,000,000,000/ 1,000,000,000


    Engine Two ¨C 100,671,665 / 1,000,000,000


    Engine Three¨C 674,001,876 / 1,000,000,000


    Engine Four ¨C 1,867,665 / 1,000,000,000


    Engine Five ¨C 675,000 / 1,000,000,000


    Engine Six ¨C 245,000 / 1,000,000,000


    Rift Rule: Absolute Body [Locked]


    Incarnation Path Unlocked


    Path: Chaos Territory Creation [Locked]


    Path Skill Gained :


    World Soul Maniption [Locked]


    World Recreation [Locked]


    World Merging [Locked]


    Active Skill Upgraded:


    Bone Fire: Level 2 ¡úLevel 3 [Constitution + 200. Spirit + 50]


    ¡­ Spirit has been sacrificed to the Pce of Ice


    Berserker Skills Upgraded:


    Vortex :[Refined level 4 ¡ú Refined level 6 (Strength + 100)]


    Smash :[Refined level 5 ¡ú Refined level 7 (Strength + 150)]


    Combo Attack :[Refined level 3 ¡ú Refined level 5 (Spirit + 150)]


    ¡­ Spirit has been sacrificed to the Pce of Ice


    Passive Skill Consumed : Ice¨CFire Soul


    ¡­ Spirit has been sacrificed to the Pce of Ice


    Aspect Consumed : Spatial Sight


    ¡­ Spirit has been sacrificed to the Pce of Ice


    Bloodline Skill Gained:


    Pce of Ice [Spirit + 1,200]


    ¡­ Spirit has been sacrificed to the Pce of Ice


    Soul Point : 45,876.6153


    Rowan Sights was first drawn to his Soul points first, it was an unconscious decision as his eyes tend to reach for those numbers anytime he opens the Primordial Record; he was not disappointed.


    He must have expended almost a hundred thousand Soul points to upgrade the Soul Reaver Bloodline, and his sacrifice had paid off. He had a mysterious and powerful bloodline that needed ten thousand Soul points to be upgraded, all that really mattered however was if he could control this bloodline effectively, and before he could do that, he needed further information.


    His mind finally settled on the Avatar of Eve bloodline. The name of this bloodline was disturbing, and its power was no joke. If he had not learned the method of burning his inexhaustible vitality, then there would be no way he would be able to even begin upgrading this bloodline.


    He had alwaysmented his poor Spirit Attributes, now they were all gone, sacrificed to the Pce of Ice. He frowned before he calmed his raging thought, it was fair that when something as monumental as having a second Empyrean bloodline meant he lost something in return.


    He had lost something to gain another.


    Rowan realized that it was not the bloodline harming his body, he was still too weak to handle it, even with his Empyrean body.


    Rowan had a sudden thought; without the Ouroboros bloodline giving me an incredible physique, what sort of body would I have if I only had ess to the Avatar of Eve bloodline?


    The answers came easily to him. He would have none. His existence would resemble those of a specter existing inside his Pce of Ice, maybe when he became powerful enough he would have been able to craft a shell for him to walk the material ne.


    Without the Ouroboros bloodline that could contain it, given that he had a Divine Mental Space, any other person would be destroyed by its power.


    As it is, they were bloodlines pursuing opposite directions, one towards the spiritual and the other physical, and he aimed to take them both to the pinnacle.


    Rowan''s mind drifted to his Rift State Ability from the Ouroboros Bloodline¡ªAbsolute Body. He had an intuition that he would be able to safely upgrade this bloodline the moment he activated this Rift State Ability.


    To bnce his bloodlines, he would always keep the Avatar of Eve bloodline a single level lower. It meant that presently his Ouroboros bloodline was at the peak of Legendary, he would upgrade the Avatar of Eve bloodline to peak Mortal State.


    The moment he broke through to the Rift State and activated his Rift State Ability from the Ouroboros bloodline, his body and Mental Space should be robust enough to hold the Avatar of Eve bloodline, then he would be able to upgrade it to an equal level with his first bloodline.


    Yet, it did not mean he would not be able to use this bloodline presently because Rowan was sure that even at the Mortal State with no Soul Points ced inside it was still powerful.


    Suddenly having the urge to check out the powers of his bloodline, he brought out the Sixth Ouroboros Serpent, and it took him to the skies looking for any beast horde.


    Rowan''s mind shed over to the Three Ouroboros Serpents he had sent to hunt down Scarvros. He had no doubt that Circe would have given his information to him for further investigation about history and Rowan could not allow that.


    He only stayed with the Convoy for three reasons, the first was to protect the innocent, mainly the children, for there was no way he would stand by and watch children die when he could change that.


    The second was that he needed information, and he was getting it. If not for his ns to kill Scarvros and activate his Soul Reaver bloodline which was now Avatar of Eve, he would be inside his mobile home reading.


    The third and most important reason was the Teleportation Station that should be present inside the underground city. With Circe''s help, it would be an easy thing to get ess to it.

 Chapter 174 Future Plans (2)

    <h4>Chapter 174 Future ns (2)</h4>


    Rowan had ascertained that the journey would most likelyst a month and within that time frame, he would have grown more powerful, and if he could escape from the using the Teleportation Station, then there was really no reason for him hiding himself from the convoy.


    But he could not allow details of himself to be sent to Trion, else this would be too dangerous for him to grow.


    Rowan had unknowingly saved himself from a far worse fate because he wanted to stop Scarvros from reaching the Underground City, not knowing he was already a wanted man in Trion and Scarvros had recognized him.


    Part of the reason he could not imagine this oue happening or how quickly he became a wanted figure was because he was sure the organization that built the Nexus¡ªThe Order of the Broken Eye¡ªwas a very secretive one, and Rowan thought that they might choose to quietly hunt for him.


    He had also factored Augustus into the equation, and he still felt the General would still quietly hunt for him.


    Unknown to him was the fact that the Organization had split into pieces with his escape and the betrayals of its members. Yet, his suspicious and careful nature had saved him from a cmity for a short while.


    He saw the first Ouroboros Serpent with a single eye having a bright golden glow in the area around its chest that seemed to be pulsing, it was as if it had a burning sun.


    Rowan was not surprised for the energy value needed for the activation of the first Chaos Engine had already beenpleted.


    Although he knew his Serpents were feeding off the energies from Scarvros body, he could no longer take the risk of discovery. Hemanded them to quickly kill the man as he was very delighted at the current powers of the Ouroboros Serpents.


    They had thousands of supernaturally sharp spikes running down their bodies; they could be shot with ridiculous force; with the regenerating capacity of the Ouroboros Serpents, they effectively had unlimited tree-sized missiles.


    Their long distance offensive capabilities had just pushed through the roof, and with Rowan growing experience, he knew these spikes were the foundation for other greater abilities.


    Not long after, Rowan came across arge horde holding more than a hundred thousand beasts with ten Incarnation State golden beasts and thirty normal Incarnation State creatures.


    They included wolves, bears, and horses. With four of the Incarnation State golden beasts being wolves, three were bears and three were horses.


    Rowan fancied riding one of the golden horses, but knowing the nature of the beast, he would not be surprised if it attempted to devour him at every chance it got.


    Rowan was a few miles back, as he stood on the Ouroboros Serpent and swept his gaze through the beasts, they were heading south, and judging by their speed they would have been able to link up with the main horde a week from now.


    Something was directing all these creatures with frightening efficiency and Rowan wanted to delve into this interconnected web, but every beast below was simply pawns.


    Rowan sighed and touched his chest, and dismissed the Ouroboros Serpent carrying him, and he dropped from the sky.


    It took thirty seconds to reach the ground, pushing down with his Telekinesis the ground began to crack before he touched it, and when hended it was with the grace of a cat.


    Rowan clearly noticed that his Telekinesis ability had received a massive increase, maybe enough for him to begin attempting flight, but he shelved that forter.


    Now he hunts.


    His descent from the skies had drawn the attention from the horde, and their roars echoed all around, and they all began charging at him


    "At this moment, you are the most powerful bloodline I have. Show me what you got."


    Rowan activated the bloodline Technique¡ªPce of Ice. His hair red up as ck and purple smoke poured out of it. His surroundings began to freeze, and a throne of ck ice appeared behind him.


    Almost like it was instinct, Rowan sat on the throne. The smoke pouring from his hair coalesced into the form of that woman, who stood by his throne.


    She raised her hands slowly as if she were carrying a heavy weight, and then she kept her hands up, one of her feet was bent slightly to the side as if she were about to jump, and she stayed frozen in that pose.


    There was no visible change happening, the horde was still charging towards them, an army of a hundred thousand strong filled with ws and fangs.


    Suddenly beneath the feet of the charging horde, a massive purple rune began to be lined up and connected. Rowan saw two lines beginning from the palms of the woman which connected to his throne and then fed into the ground.


    It was the lines that were creating the purple rune beneath the feet of the charging horde. It was moving with the charging army.


    It didn''t take long for it to be connected, and it revealed itself to be an oval-shaped rune. The golden beasts were the first to notice the glowing rune beneath them, and with various cries of rm they attempted to charge out of its boundaries.


    But it was already toote. The glowing purple rune shivered, and it seemed to suddenly develop depth. It wiggled and opened up, revealing itself to be an eye.


    The massive eye spanned the entire length of the horde, and the moment it opened, they all froze. ck ice sheaths all their bodies and Rowan saw a massive number of souls streaming towards him, this was the first time he was noticing this phenomenon.


    Dull cracks rebounded within the horde, as the Incarnation State beast struggled to move, but in a few more seconds they all went still in death.


    The ck ice had properties that froze the soul, in addition to the cold it gave off that was far below zero degrees, anything within the range of the eye were doomed to die.


    Rowan went silent. This bloodline was in the Mortal State!


    In the hands of the woman came down, and the eyes vanished into ck and purple smoke. Rowan noticed her palms wriggling as two open eyes escaped into her palms, the lines of Runes that created the massive eyes had emanated from those eyes like purple tears.


    She bowed towards Rowan and stood by his side with her arms sped in front of her. Rowan tried observing her face, but the nature of her smoke-like form made any fine details unnoticeable.


    Shifting his gaze back to the Souls streaming towards him, then ran into his Throne of Ice and were shredded to nothingness, pure soul power in the form of Soul points entered his Mental Space and drifted into the Pce where an identical throne sat, although this one was far more borate than the ones Rowan had manifested outside.


    The soul points drifted to a purple moon that was embossed on the back of the Throne, like a glowing tattoo.


    This was the first time Rowan was seeing the physical manifestation of his Soul points. He delved deeper into that Throne, and he observed the purple moon inside of him, and he instantly knew how many units of Soul points resided in it: 51,457.


    The same instinct, guiding his bloodline, showed him there were also many other details embossed in his Throne. Rowan''s eyes shed a bright light, he was about to know the true potential of this bloodline.


    Below the glowing purple moon were countless opened eyes, as numerous as the sands on the beach.


    They all had a dull and zed look, and they almost appeared to be dead and decaying, a burst of information streamed into him and Rowan immediately understood their purposes.

 Chapter 175 Future plans (final)

    <h4>Chapter 175 Future ns (final)</h4>


    His mind drifted outside the pce to the angel''s standing guard, at that moment another angel was being created in front of the Pce of Ice, but only the legs up to the knee were created before it stopped.


    It was not difficult to spot the reason for that, it was because the bodies outside had been fully consumed, and it could only create a pair of feet. Besides, Rowan was sure the bulk of its growth was because of the Incarnation State golden beast bodies.


    Going back to the eyes and the angels and the purple moon, they were all connected.


    The knowledge came to him easily. He could open a single eye with 100,000 Soul points, and he could bestow it on a single angel. Bringing it to the first rank.


    Angels had nine ranks, and he could choose to upgrade them by adding more eyes to their bodies, or he could passively let them grow by themselves.


    From the highest to the lowest rank they were : Thrones, Dominions, Principalities, Seraphim''s, Cherubim''s, Powers, Sovereignties, Archangels, and Angels.


    What was a significant detail was that the angels would rank up as they grew in power, but the number of eyes they had determined their maximum limit of their growth, and most angels were capable of only holding a single eye.


    For an Angel to be an Archangel they needed two eyes.


    To be a Sovereign they needed seven eyes.


    To be a Power they needed eighty-one eyes.


    To be Cherubim they needed 1,008 eyes.


    To be a Seraphim they needed 9,999 eyes.


    To be a principality they required 100,888 eyes.


    To be a Dominion they needed 1,999,999 eyes.


    Finally, to be a Throne they needed only a single eye. His own.


    What was essential to note was that an Angel waspelling, and a fully grown Angel was as powerful as a Dominator in the fourth Great Circle, otherwise known as Earth gods or the Ancestor of a major family.


    Just cing more eyes on a single Angel was not the method of upgrading its rank, he could not push more than a single eye into the body of an Angel, or he would risk its destruction, but rather it was through a process called Origin Fusion.


    To create an Archangel from Origin Fusion, he would need to fuse two fully grown Angels, and to make a Sovereign he would need to fuse two fully grown Archangels and a single Angel.


    Fusion was still a bit distant for him at the moment because he had to be at the Fourth Great Circle before he could begin fusing and ranking up his Angels.


    Yet the importance of having an Angel by his side could not be overemphasized, their powers were literally heaven defying.


    From his bloodline knowledge, he knew that the form of these twisted angels now were known as Char. They were empty vessels and the moment he ced an eye inside the Char, it would begin its transformation to an Angel.


    Angels had powers that could only be avable to them at each rank, but even at the lowest rank, their abilities include: Astral Projection, Dream Walking, Flight, Limited Immortality, Protective Charm, Pyrokinesis, Regeneration, Super Strength, Super Stamina, Super Sense and Spell Casting.


    Their abilities were vast and diverse, with seemingly little to no connections linking them, for if they were Dominators, it would appear that they picked abilities from every Pathway.


    Their powers were astonishing, and they would receive upgrades to these powers when they got to higher ranks, and even develop new ones. At higher ranks they would begin acquiring unique abilities rted to their names.


    Notwithstanding the cost needed to create a single Angel, it was also time intensive, if he produced an Angel with his bloodline at the mortal State it would remain at that State until he upgraded his bloodline to the Legendary State.


    Also when he was at the Fourth Great Circle, any further Angels he created would naturally upgrade themselves to reach that level, but it would take them a decade to do so.


    These were another long-term project for him, with his increasingly long lifespan and more Soul Points, he could spend a few thousand years creating a Legion of Angels, as vast as the sands on a beach.


    But for now, Rowan required an Angel for one important reason, which was surveince.


    He had lost Spatial Sight, but a peculiar Ability of the Angel which was Astral Projection could serve as a very discrete method to understand his surroundings.


    The way the ability works was that the Angel would project a shadowy form of their wings in various locations. Most times, a single or multiple feathers would serve depending on the size of the location under surveince.


    With these shadowy wings, Rowan would be able to easily keep an eye on different locations discreetly. An Angel could only Astral Project to three locations at most at a time, but this Ability also gets upgraded with an Angels rank up.


    Furthermore, Angels could hide themselves in shadows and in that state they were invisible and immaterial, and only the keenest of senses could detect them.


    Their utility for him would be endless, he could keep an eye on people of interests, and if he wanted to eliminate them, it would not matter how far they were from him, as long as an Angel was in their shadow, even if they escaped to the furthest parts of the universe.


    If Rowan could awaken enough Angels it would be possible to monitor every single event transpiring in an entire, and as there was no virtual limit to the number of Angels he could create, it meant he might be able to monitor a sr system or an entire gxy in the future.


    Which was a great idea because Rowan knew in the future he would have to control thousands or even millions ofs, and instead of consuming them like a mindless beast, he could cultivate those worlds, and let them deliver resources to him, and what was a better watchman over all his worlds than Angels.


    With the number of resources he would need in the future he might need to control multiple gxies to feed himself.


    It was the proverbial eating the eggs and keeping the chicken, of course he could choose to devour an entire world at once, but at the long scheme of things, that would turn out to be incredibly wasteful.


    In the vision he killed countless beings, and had a massive feast, but subsequently, if he needed more Soul points, he would have to go to another universe because there was no one else to produce souls anymore.


    If he only devoured the resources from the worlds slowly, Over time, the would recoup its losses using the Aether in the universe, and he would have an inexhaustible source of Souls and energy.


    A skeleton of his future activities began to be created inside his head, and he grimaced. Rowan considered the incredible amount of work for him in the future, and he was not dauntedin fact, he was getting excited.


    With the nature of his powers, he did not expect to be bored in the next thousand years or even a million, as he slowly would shape the universe to cater to his needs.


    Because this is how a true Empyrean thinks and ns. Their sights should epass vast distances and time scales, else he would never live to his full potential.


    For him to begin creating and housing Angels, he would need to upgrade his bloodline. At thepleted Mortal State he could only hold a single active angel, and at thepleted Legendary State he could use four more angels, eight more at the Rift State and another nine at the Incarnation State.


    He could only begin making a host of Angels when he had ess to his Realm, which was only possible when he ascended to the second Great Circle.

 Chapter 176 Killing a Continent

    <h4>Chapter 176 Killing a Continent</h4>


    Rowan''s head cocked to the side, as he looked towards the left, the three Ouroboros Serpents he had sent to kill Scarvros were done, and Rowan was suspicious that the man had no Spatial Artifact, but after musing on it for a while, Rowan ced the reason because of the presence of Realms.


    He had spectated the entire battle and part of the energies the man was flinging about, especially the Green Wind, felt very different from techniques rted to Ability Runes.


    He did not use any Aether to power these techniques, and he seemed to be able to call up a massive amount of wind at his choosing without any pause.


    Rowan did not let this victory get to his head. This was only a Guardsman, and he was likely among the weakest among Second Circle Dominators. A true member of the Boreas bloodline would have powerful weapons and abilities far above Scarvros, and it was likely that a Dominator at that level would pose a threat to him.


    Knowing with his current Avatar of Eve bloodline he was safe, hemanded the Ouroboros Serpents, even the ones with him, to begin hunting every beast on the.


    With the addition of his second bloodline he needed Soul Points and Energy, and he expected in less than a month, his Serpents would have gathered all the energy and Soul points he needed to bring his powers to the next level.


    The moment his activated his Legendary Technique, it would likely shake the entirety of Trion. He would need to thoroughly prepare as he anticipated an earth-shattering battle was waiting for him on the horizon.


    Rowan stood up from his throne and dissipated it, and he began moving towards the convoy. He began cing Soul points into the Avatar of Eve bloodline, ten at a time.


    As he did, he saw the pce tremble in his Mental Space and many small changes began happening around it.


    Using the unique method to split his senses, he entered into the Origin Treasure of Ohrox the Prince of Destruction. It was time for answers, and resources.


    First he had to assume that every question he asked the Oracle would be recorded and shown to the true leaders of the Covenant.


    He had not forgotten the fact that Alushan¡ªthe leader of the Covenant had said they were all chosen for the task of assaulting Trion; that meant, they were glorified henchmen.


    Unlike when he was panicking and asking impromptu questions to the Oracle, he had to think before he leapt. Granted, he had no idea what his bloodline could evolve into when it began consuming Primordial Aether that was linked to Darkness, he had not expected this.


    The dreams he had before he even opened the Primordial Record felt more like messages. Was it possible for his bloodline to leave messages and hints to him in the past?


    Rowan no longer disputed any of his assumptions, with the types of powers he was dealing with, he had to safely assume that nothing was off the table.


    He did not hear all the exnations for what an Anima was the first time, so he should ask once more and be clear about what it was.


    Also, the Resources given to him should be very useful, seeing as the only thing blocking his continual growth was the energy he needed to activate his Legendary bloodline technique.


    In an hour''s time, he returned to the convoy, and refused his meal for the evening, because of their long days and night, people in Jarkarr ate ten times in a day, and he promised Olga he would join them in the next meal five hourster.


    Rowan soon settled into his room, the chair no longer feeling thatfortable for him any longer, and he wished to sit in his Throne, but doing that would kill every mortal in this convoy due to its chill.


    He wiggled on his chair, until he settled on a position he could tolerate, and he looked towards the table, where two objects waited for him. A te and a Spatial Ring. Before he delved into it, however, he called Diane and gave her a written message to deliver to Circe.


    She wanted to talk to him, but perhaps she was aware that he was upied, and so she smiled and left. Rowan looked at her departing form for a while before he returned to the Spatial Ring, if she had not detected the change in his body, then it means he had masked his new bloodline well enough.


    ?


    Circe bit her lips, the mystery man had returned from his hunt. Erohim had returned and now, he was no longer in the twenties, he was now number seven on the list.


    This change brought a kind of pressure to her Spirit, as she knew he had most likely killed the horde descending towards them a few weeks from now. She should have been ecstatic because she would have fulfilled her duties and brought almost all her wards with her with no losses.


    But things had changed, the man responsible for all these, had made a request, although that was what he said, she knew it was amand, he had asked how long before the Great Storm began, and she replied in six months time, and then his second message was for her to slow down the Convoy as much as possible.


    Maybe it was for him to be able to hunt more creatures before they reached the underground city? So, it was a straightforward request with no drawbacks, after all, he could easily protect the Convoy from any threats that might crop up due to their increased stay on the road.


    But Circe''s intuition that she always trusted was making her apprehensive, she suddenly had an urge to flee the convoy, and she dismissed it for a while, but then Nana opened the door to her office and sat down. She was the only one who could enter her office without announcing herself.


    Nana bought out seven different sealing Runes, a luxury mostly afforded to members of the Boreas family, and as she activated each one, the office became increasingly isted until it appeared as if she and Circe were inside a dark room.


    The sealing Runes were even suppressing the light, and it isted them thoroughly, it was almost as if they were in another space. Through all this, Circe watched her with an arched brow. Nana did not do anything without a valid reason, and her actions were increasing the feeling of dread since the message from their mystery guest arrived.


    "I assume you''ve seen the current lists on the Nemesis board? He is killing so much faster now, it is almost unreal." Nana said while bringing out a cracked medallion from her Storage Artifact.


    "Yeah, amazing isn''t it Nana. Yet, he just sent a message to me right now that we should dy the speed of our Convoy and extend the duration of the trip for as long as possible. I am thinking of declining that request."


    "That my dear, would be a mistake." Nana slowly said, and her eyes shifted to the cracked medallion she was holding.


    Circe cocked her head to the side, "You believe we should obey him in this?"


    "It''s not what I believe we should do, my dear. It''s what we must do." Nana seemed to gather herself before speaking again, "Scarvros is dead! His Oathstone kept with me shattered an hour ago. I cannot tell how he died, but it was not quick, and he was in despair."


    "That old fossil finally kicked it? That is sad news, but I fail to see how that concerns this issue on the ground." Circe said, as she frowned.


    Nana sighed, "Scarvros is a cautious man, but I have known him for a long time. He may have thought he hid it from me, but I know he recognized Erohim when he saw him. He could hardly sit still before he ran off, so these tell me two things."

 Chapter 177 Killing A Continent (2)

    <h4>Chapter 177 Killing A Continent (2)</h4>


    She brought out a closed fist, and brought a single finger up, "One, he knew about our mystery guest, but he did not expect to find him here. He was shocked when he saw him in the convoy."


    Nana absently rubbed the cracked medallion with her other hand, "Scarvros was justing from Trion, that tells me details of our mystery guest must be pretty widespread because Scarvros role in the family causes him to spend most if his time dealing with family matters, and he does not concern himself with matters outside his jurisdiction."


    "I know that man for a long time, he''s like a weasel, and he keeps to the familypound most of his life slowly umting power, and he detested concerning himself with matters outside his station."


    "if he knows our mystery guest, it all points to the fact that he must be very popr in Trion at the moment, and it must be very recently, he has a month or two because before the cmity I had a great channel to the events happening in the Empire."


    "So who is our mystery guest that details about him had reached even Scarvros?"


    She brought up her second finger, "Scarvros recognized him and refused to tell me of his findings, while pretending he had othermitments. Bah, the man knows I''m not in favor presently, and I''m sure we are thest convoy he attended to."


    "His haste back to the Underground City, only leads me to the most likely conclusion. What is capable of being so popr it reaches the ears of Scarvros, while also stops he from telling the truth about it, while hurrying to reach the Underground City?"


    Circe stroked the jaws, "I can only think of one thing, Nana."


    "Yes, my dear. There must be a bounty on the head of our mystery guest and for such a bounty to tempt a Dominator of Scarvros station, it must be a particrly high-ranking bounty."


    Circe''s face went white, "Nana you cannot mean¡­"


    Nana nodded, her face holding more grim lines, and suddenly, she appeared ancient, all the lines of her harsh life imprinting itself on her body in a single moment,


    "Scarvros must have let his intentions slip, or our mystery guest is aware that he is being hunted, and he chooses to keep his identity a secret for as much as possible, which all led to the death of Scarvros. So, we need to do as he asks, and slow down the convoy, or I see no reason why he would keep us alive. Clearly he wishes to dy his return to civilization as long as possible if he is recovering from an injury or making other ns."


    "Nana, I don''t understand, if you believe this man is still injured, and he could kill Scarvros, how powerful must he be? Do we truly have no chance against him?"


    "That is something I hope we don''t discover by ourselves at the moment, else we are doomed. My dear, follow his instructions and slow down the speed of the convoy. Our reduced speed would soon be detected if we don''t stick to schedule, and it would be investigated, by that time we would make a move."


    "Okay, I will do as you ask. I believe that means I can no longer recruit him." Circe smiled self-deprecatingly


    Nana smiled, "Oh, my dear. Always take everything I say with a pinch of salt. These are all spections on my part, Circe. I may be wrong, so don''t count your eggs yet, we could be in a perilous situation or this may be a misunderstanding. But first, I need to speak with Rico, our survival might depend on him. We should hope for the best, but prepare for the worse."


    "Nana, don''t tell me you''re not thinking what''s on my mind right now?"


    "If he is the one?"


    "well, it fits, if you go by the old prophecy."


    "Your source is less than ster, Circe, Is it the same prophecy that speaks of screaming moons and talking tea cups?"


    "Nana, I know details of such events are hidden from all. But it would not be the first time foreign gods invaded the Empire?"


    "Well if he''s a god, if he is Erohim, we shall know soon enough. Scarvros is a favorite of your father. He would not let the slight pass for long. The next period of time could be very dangerous for us. We need to take care."


    "Of course Nana. How many vials of Battle Stimnt do you have in stock." Circe suddenly asked.


    "Do you think¡­"


    "Yes, this is the only thing he has requested for, in addition to general knowledge about the Empire he had only requested for the Battle Stimnts."


    "I understand, Circe, I shall gather our stocks, and we should n how we would dispense it."


    "Has he given any indication if he fancies any man or woman in the convoy apart from the family with him?"


    "Not that I know of. I will surely keep an eye out."


    "Okay, in your discussion with my stupid brother, make sure you warn him about ying stupid games with him, for I fear the words he spoke of beating Rico to death with his own limb were not just mindless threats."


    "Certainly. I will see to it."


    Circe watched as Nana retrieved the istion runes and left her office, her eyes were deep wells of mystery, and it was unknown where her thoughts were about.


    ?


    He picked up the Spatial ring first and his mind entered inside. The space inside was far smaller than his bracelet, about the size of a single room, and indeed it had four walls like a cube made of a material simr to brown stone, and it was packed full. And unlike the Spatial bracelet, this one did not have its antigravity properties


    He saw piles of Battle Stimnts of the highest grade, and a variety of wines in various sparkling colors, clearly his fondness for wine had been noted.


    He selected a bottle, and popped the cork, his new Empyrean senses allowed him to savor the wine more deeply even without tasting it. So many senses came together to create a taste that was so wholesome that he sighed in pleasure after the first drop hit his tongue.


    He had been doing himself a real disservice when he limited his senses. Taking another healthy swallow, he suddenly had a thought, and then he manifested a single grain of his new ck¨Cpurple Aether on his palm and directed it towards the wine.


    The wine froze instantly before expanding and destroying the bottle, Rowan held it in midair with his Telekinesis, and watched as the wine seemed to bloom into many icy crystalsrge enough to cover the entire room.


    With an effort of will, Rowanpressed the still growing mass of ice into a ball and walked to the window where he chucked it far into the horizon.


    He stroked his jaw and he deliberated on this new form of his Aether and how it would affect his Ability Runes, especially his mes. He determined to experiment with them next in order to find out, but he should handle what was in front of him first.


    Checking out the Battle Stimnt that had taken up a tenth of the room, he swept his gaze through each individual bottle.


    They had been neatly arranged in a transparent foam like material in a pile of hundred, and there were twenty foams like this, meaning a total of 2,000 Battle Stimnts, most likely it was most of their stock.


    To anyone else this might be a lifetime stock of Battle Stimnt, but for him, it was roughly 20,000,000 energy value, not enough to even fill the gap between his teeth, but he liked the taste, and the crunch, so that had to count for something.

 Chapter 178 Killing A Continent (3)

    <h4>Chapter 178 Killing A Continent (3)</h4>


    He no longer needed these sorts of resources no longer as they were a mere drop in the ocean of energy he needed, but he would not refuse it, any single drop would eventually pile up.


    There was only a single massive book inside the Spatial Ring, and the title was : Compendium of the Seven Divine Houses. On the cover of the book drawn in great artistic details were seven Sigils drawn on the cover with great attention to details.


    He recognized only the Sigil of the Kuranes family, which was a volcano with a burning fist over it. With his new bloodline, Rowan had be aware of a new truth.


    His missing memories were not as a result of a dying mind or disorientation from a foreign soul merging with the prince''s. It was just, gone.


    There wererge spaces of nk void in his memories, that had been dug out, most likely to prevent him from easily spotting mistakes in the carefully arranged charade that was the Nexus.


    Rowan sighed, the damages done to him always grew deeper the more he unearths, and all these only served to stoke his fury. But, Rowan was a cold predator, and he would have his prey one way or another.


    He had stopped thinking about them as his enemies, they might be more powerful than he was at the moment. But their God King only ruled hundreds of worlds, and he wondered if those would even be enough to sustain him when he was at the fourth Great Circle.


    Rowan blew through the entire contents of the book in less than two minutes, finally patching the gaps in his memories when it came to the seven great families of Trion.


    As he took a few moments to gather his thoughts, he began to wonder why the Godking did not create any bloodline descendant for himself. Surely, his bloodline was the strongest among all the gods.


    But he still dismissed his musings, the machinations of gods were not his immediate concern. He would begin anticipating their meddling when he activated his Ouroboros Legendary Technique, but he had a little time before then. He hoped.


    The Compendium served as a window to the world of Trion for him, it opened with the descriptions of all the gods and the Pathway they controlled, before delving into the geography of Trion, and the major powers and conflicts within the Empire.


    It was all he needed and more, finally the grand tapestry of the Empire was opened before him, and although the details shocked him, he was still excited nheless.


    It was a lengthy read, but Rowan was able to concisely summarize all the information after perusing through his thoughts.


    The Seven Noble family were descendants of the seven brethren of Golgoth the God King, they were all powerful gods in their own right as their aplishment spoke for itself.


    Rowan learned from the book, that the Gods did not physically dwell on Trion, but their Divine Kingdoms were linked to the forming a symbiotic rtionship and every positive growth in Trion affected them all and vice versa, which made Rowan also realize that the Covenant who were responsible for attacking Trion must be on the gods biggest enemies list.


    Their actions were inadevently weakening the Divine Kingdoms of the gods, except for Golgoth of course. This mysterious God King had ced his Divine Kingdom over Trion, and by all indication, its powers were nothing to scoff at.


    Rowan remembered the vision when he was attacked by all the gods, only Golgoth escaped, and although he could not understand a fraction of the powers used in that battle because he was simply a bystander and watching an event that would never have transpired.


    He knew the escape of Golgoth from his hands meant this God King had more depth to him than all the other godsbined. It was a sobering thought, as he feared that the God King might be his immediate greatest rival for the foreseeable future.


    There was no epted strongest among the seven gods, but if they were, it was not knowledge that was easily shared. But now he was able to understand all the major powers in Trion.


    In no particr order, the seven Noble families were: Kuranes, Tiberius, Boreas, Minerva, Horush, Bhus, Volgim.


    Rowan head jerked as he noticed that the Convoy was beginning to slow down. He was not surprised they epted his request, as when he killed Scarvros he knew he had taken an irreversible step towards breakdown of interest between them.


    Scarvros was a threat to the only thing he required the most of at the moment, which was time, and his death was a necessary part of his n, after he factored the advantages and disadvantages of keeping him alive.


    Maybe Circe would suspect he had a hand in killing the man, but he did not particrly care if she did. His primary aim of staying with the convoy had been satisfied, and by ughtering the beasts everywhere he had all but assured this people would reach the Underground City safe.


    His next goals, however, was to at least break through the entire first great Circle in theing months, and to aplish that he would have to apply brutal tactics. This need came by because of new information he received from the Covenant by the Oracle.


    Rowan breathed in deeply, to settle his mind, he began perusing all the details of Trion.


    The first family Rowan read up on was the Kuranes family. Their progenitor was a goddess, Kuranes.


    Her powers included control over mes and earth. She was acknowledged as a passionate goddess, whose rage and pleasure burns equally bright. The Path she controlled was called the Pathway of the Adept.


    Rowan was a bit surprised his progenitor was a female goddess, not because of any inherent bias, he had assumed that because Kuranes resembled a male''s name. A childish reason he knew, but every one has their personal shorings like that.


    The next family introduced was the Tiberius family. Their progenitor was the god, Tiberius. The path he controlled was The Pathway of Blood.


    Tiberius was dubbed the God of War for his strength and valiance in battle. He is a fearsome foe, who delights in battles, and his attitude reflects on his descendants, as they are famous for waging war all over the myriad worlds in the gxy.


    Rowan especially dwelled on this god, as they would most likely cross paths, he used his techniques in battle, and although Rowan Might increase the power of this technique, he knew he was only scratching the surface.


    This reminded Rowan once more of his ring weakness against the gods. He was too young! Any of the gods must have lived for an incredibly long time, and he was sure any technique they wielded must have been perfected to its maximum in addition to whatever powers they control.


    The name, God of War, must not be easily handed out to any god. He must have proven his capabilities countless times over to hold that uncontested title.


    Rowan''s serpentine eyes began to ze, one day he hoped to cross weapons with the god of war himself. Fighting such a god on the battlefield with his technique would surely be a thrilling experience.


    cing such unreasonable thoughts away from his mind, he turned to the next family, which was the Bhus family. Their Progenitor was the god Bhus, and the Path he controlled was the Path of the Wanderer.


    Bhus was a lover of all things green and lush; the forest was his domain, his descendants were beautiful with hair so blond it was nearly white, they dwelled deep in the forest, and some were referred to as elves.


    Rowan was thrilled at the thought that elves or their near equivalent existed on Trion, like the name of the Pathway of Bhus, Rowan suddenly felt a burst of wanderlust. He was definitely going to walk through the dense forests of Trion and find those elves.

 Chapter 179 Killing A Continent (4)

    <h4>Chapter 179 Killing A Continent (4)</h4>


    The thoughts of traversing seemingly endless forests and des, and meeting elves felt like a part of his fantasying true.


    He wondered about their cultures and traditions, were they vegetarian or did they eat meat? How long were their lifespanpared to other Nobles? So many questions he wanted answers to.


    Huh. Never knew I had this side to me.


    He was a bit familiar with this family, not by name, but by their deeds. This family housed the Temple of the iron god. It was the Volgim family.


    Their Progenitor was the god Volgim. He controlled the Pathway of Iron. Volgim is one of the most respected of gods in all of Trion. He allowed his descendants to create the Temple of the Iron god.


    Worshiped by both Artisans and Warriors, the Iron God bestowed his bloodline with totalmand over metal, making them the best smiths and also one of the most dangerous warriors in all Trion. They had formidable metallic golempanions that they upgraded with every growth in their bloodline.


    Rowan fantasized about an army of golems simr to terminators, and even worse. Every god pathway was powerful in their own right.


    The next family was the Horush family. Their Progenitor was the god Horush. The path he controlled was the Pathway of The Giant. Coincidentally, this was Maeve''s pathway, which also called into question her lineage, and how a Dominator from one of the seven families would be a maid for another.


    Although Rowan had never seen her perform any of the bloodline technique of the Horush family or if she had, it had been torn from his mind, ording to the book, the Horush family control and bonds with magical creatures.


    They could merge with an increasing number of beasts as they got stronger, and a cmity simr to what was happening on Jarkarr could be easily orchestrated by them.


    Rowan frowned and took note of this god Volgim. His intuition telling him there was a detail he was missing because of this new information he had uncovered, but for now, he could not fully piece it together.


    He had be familiar with this next family, and he was currently under one of thes they controlled. Of course, it was the Boreas family.


    Their Progenitor was the god Boreas, and the Path he controlled was the Pathway of the Storm callers. It was said that Boreas was among the most powerful of gods, but he was also shrewd, preferring negotiations to battle.


    He loved the smell of treasure and his personality was simr to a dragon. Yet, anyone who sees that as a weakness, would sooner learn a painful truth; Boreas wrath was legendary, and he never forgave a slight.


    Rowan knew with his ns for this, that he might just have made a powerful enemy, but if the stories of Boreas love for treasures were true, then there may be another path to dealing with this fickle god.


    Thest and the strangest by far was the Minerva family. Their Progenitor was the goddess Minerva, and she controlled one of the most mysterious paths, which was the Pathway of Web. Her descendants were secretive and kept to themselves.


    Of all the gods, only this family had no outside Trion, and their Dominion was on the fifth Continent alone. Although, they did not make any visible movements. The Continent they controlled was a forbidden area, for no one who entered without their permission had ever returned.


    Their insistence on having no other worlds under their control, but a single Continent may seem like a loss, but even the addition of the hundreds of minor worlds ruled by Trion was not equal to the size of a single of its continent in terms ofnd mass, and these minor worlds were not necessarily small, with Jarkarr as an example being fifty times bigger than his previous world.


    It must be noted that Trion was the size of the sun in Rowan previous life, and could easily fit in a million of his previous world


    This leads Rowan to the next part of the book, the topography, and politics of the families.


    Trion had seven Continents, each of them were tens of thousands of times bigger than his previous world, which meant Trion was vast, and documenting its myriad cultures was a monumental task, but Rowan was sure there must be records. Except for the gods, it was unknown if any other being had fully travessed the entirety of Trion.


    It would be impossible without having an extremely long lifespan to walk the entire length of Trion. Something only the gods had in spades.


    Among the seven Continents, two had been embroiled in mes of war for thest 30,000 years, four of the Continents were under the ruling of the Bramian Court and the Justice Council, while thest continent was solely under the Domain of the Minerva family.


    The Minerva family only sends their representative to the Justice Council, thoroughly shunning the Bramian Court.


    The Bramian Court was the royal house of the Seven families, that oversaw the affairs of the entire Empire. Home to the Ancestors or Earth gods of each family except for the Minerva family.


    Every 10,000 years there is a rotation of the Ruler of the Bramian Court among the six families, and the current Ruler of the Bramian court was from the Kuranes family, ording to the date the next selection would be ten years from now, when the three thousand year rule of the Kuranes family was over.


    This was important information, it meant during the next ten years, the Kuranes family holds the biggest sway in Trion, and with theing selection of a new Ruler of the Bramian Court, there would surely be chaos.


    Rowan noted the date and moved on.


    The Justice Council served as the watchmen of the Empire. Elite Dominators from the seven royal families were selected by rmendation of the families or scouted by Top members of the justice Council.


    Unlike the Bramian Court, the Justice Council leaned more towards the God King than the Noble families, and it was encouraged by members of the Council for their new initiates to forget all familiar ties and devote themselves to the service of the God King and his Empire.


    Officially they appeared to receive orders from the Bramain Court but, internally, their true loyalty lies with the God King, and they had to do so, for they were the judge, jury, and executioner of most Dominator in the Empire, and they wield specific powerful technique only avable to them once they became members of the Justice Council.


    It was a lifelong service, and the members could not retire, unless they were killed in the line if duty, or they passed away due to their lifespan running out.


    It was a rare event for any of the Justice Council to die a natural death, they were hated as much as they were feared, an especially awfulbination.


    This look into the affairs of the Empire was fascinating, but Rowan had put off checking the information he received from the Covenant for long enough. His second mind was already done with investigating the Anima, and he saw a new advantage to this new mind of his.


    The columns in the Pce of Ice that supported his consciousness were limited in their numbers but not their strength. He had detected no reduction in potency of his Split mind, even after more than an hour inside the Origin Treasure of Ohrox.


    He was surprised after connecting with the Origin Treasure and cing his consciousness inside that his connection with the Demon Ohrox had increased once more, plus there was a new addition to his Demon body.


    The silvery tattoos running all throughout the Demons body began to glow with ck mes that were ice-cold. They gave the Demon a forbidden Aura that could freeze the Spirit.

 Chapter 180 Killing A Continent (5)

    <h4>Chapter 180 Killing A Continent (5)</h4>


    Rowan took a while to figure out how to dispel the ck mes, as he was not in the habit of revealing his true capabilities. He did not care if the information of the mes were previously revealed, he would not keep it any longer than necessary.


    He had only two reasons foring back to the Covenant. It was to find out every information they knew about Anima, Primordial Aether and Aspects.


    The second was to check the resources he had been ced inside the Interdimensional Storage Space by the Covenant to elerate his so-called Infernal Spark.


    The Oracle had obliged him on both requests, and he was able to learn what an Anima was. During Ascension into godhood, there is a chance to reach the Pirs of the Universe.


    This was a mysterious location that no one knew its purpose or how it came to be, but while at this location, a god could gather as much Anima as their Divine Kingdom could hold.


    Of course, this amount could differ widely among each god, but this was an essential material that would allow the god to ess a new level of power and boost their Divine Spark. Without Anima, a god would never have ess to Primordial Aether.


    They could only ess Primordial Aether in that brief window while connected to the Pirs of the Universe, but after that time was over, then the Anima they gathered would no longer have that properties of channeling Primordial Aether.


    But, since Anima was proimed to be the most conducive properties in the universe with regard to channeling powers. Every major power that had ess to Anima would use it to create simcra of themselves that could be ced in different locations.


    With its high conducive abilities, the god could channel most of his powers and could physically push a lot of their powers at the location where the simcra were located.


    With this method a god could be at many locations at the same time, even reach ces they could no longer enter due to their Divine Nature. They used this method to exert their influences to the far corners of the universe without scruples.


    Rowan likened Primordial Aether to be simr to the Empyrean Essence he once had ess to when he was reborn as an Empyrean. But unlike the gods who received theirs at Ascension¡ªWhich would turn out to be the peak for most gods¡ª he received his baptism of Primordial Aether at what could be likened to his birth, and he was sure in more plentiful quantities too.


    No wonder the difference between a god and an Empyrean was so vast. Most god would only receive this blessing of Primordial Aether at their peak, limiting their growth to a great extent.


    But for an Empyrean, they had so much more space to grow. From the moment of their birth, they now had more space to develop their powers, and they would inevitably leave all the gods behind.


    Rowan had taken a lot of Primordial Aether from the Universe, when he was evolving his second bloodline, unlike with the Ouroboros bloodline where he used his Soul points to create the Empyrean Essence due to the presence of his shell.


    For this second bloodline he basically just kept the channel open to the universe storehouse of Primordial Aether. The Soul Reaver bloodline did not have any shell to produce essence because fundamentally it was not a bloodline that could be produced by the universe.


    He had basically stolen the lifeblood of the universe for himself.


    He hoped it would not have any unknown negative consequences to him or the universe atrge. He no longer looked down on his capabilities as before, as he knew he had the potential to rapidly change the universe if he was not careful.


    Yet, Rowan felt any sort of results from his actions wouldter reveal themselves in their time. Those were matters he would not concern himself with for the moment.


    Aspects were linked to the personal Domain of each god. So if a god like Boreas whose Domain concerns lightning and frost had ess to Primordial Aether during his Ascension, he would be linked to Primordial Aether that was aspected to lightning and frost.


    Rowan wondered if the direction his second bloodline evolved towards was because he used Primordial Aether aspected towards Darkness.


    What if instead of Darkness he had ess to other types of Aspects during it evolution, maybe mes or frost, would his evolved bloodline have be something else?


    Whatever the case might be, he was still amazed at the result, and he was sure Darkness should fit more with the Soul Reaver bloodline than any other Aspects. Plus Darkness was surely a very niche ability that he noticed that none of the gods on Trion had ess to.


    Which begged the question, who was the goddess leading the Order of the Broken Eye, was she a foreign goddess? If not, could a god have more than one Aspect?


    These were very important questions, and he would prefer the former to be the case than thetter, as it would mean he could easily identify his prey, but if it was thetter, then it could mean aplex trail of deception, and his enemy could be a wolf in sheep''s clothing.


    Also, with the many fallen gods during the great war, and the foreign gods that would forever seek to return to Trion, there were many pool of suspects.


    He would rather not make an enemy of all the gods because as far as he could tell, he may have only a singr goddess as his primary enemy, and he would prefer not to butcher all the gods of Trion just to find his prey.


    Yet, he knew that a war was inevitable, unless he goes far from the influence of the gods of Trion, for no god would allow a power like his own grow unchecked in their domain.


    Rowan knew to open aplicated knot, you just had to find a loose thread. He was going to find it.


    His exploration of the Interdimensional Storage Space assigned by the Covenant was another brand-new experience. This storage space did not serve as the container for any of the resources he was allocated, but it served as a gateway to all of them.


    Inside it were a series of mystical portals that led to various locations and items. Which made sense when you understand parts of the resources given to him.


    For Rowan found himself the brand-new owner of a!


    It was a minor world that was perilously close to a red sun, making it a world of endless mes. The majority of indigenous species of the world resembled ming smanders, and they were fierce and warlike.


    There were no known sentient species on the, except for the giant magma golems, but they were now all dormant, as someone in the past took away all their cores.


    It would take another ten thousand years before they would be able to regenerate new cores. It would seem Ohrox as a Demon of the Abyss, loved an environment such as these, that was why this was allocated to him as his staging area and his home in the Universe.


    Yet, he knew the most important resource of this had been stripped away, which was most likely the golem core, just the fact it took ten thousand years to regenerate meant that this was a very scarce resource.


    Rowan wasn''t concerned about this detail, but the location of the, which he found to be in a separate gxy from Trion itself.


    Through the Covenant he learned that Trion dwelled on the Nebr Gxy, a supermassive gxy with two other Major World inhabiting it.


    If he could develop outside of the reach of the gods of Trion, he would be able to finally rest with both eyes closed. His mind raced as he began considering all the elements of this new.

 Chapter 181 Killing A Continent (6)

    <h4>Chapter 181 Killing A Continent (6)</h4>


    Alongside that was a castle in the Abyss, with a standing army of a million demons of various ranks. This castle was said to be thest standing castle of Ohrox in the Abyss, mainly due to its location, and the loyal defenders he left behind.


    It was located on the back of a Great Abyss Worm. This colossus moves through the lower levels of the Abyss, it was a creature of all power and gluttony, and It was Ohrox mount.


    The Covenant had done him enough favors to boost back the defense of the castle, and they had begun creating a livingmunity around it already, not an easy feat because the Castle was constantly on the move.


    Damn, if godlike beings put their minds to something, they could achieve a lot of stuff in a short period of time.


    In addition to the and the castle, he also received 50 Dreadnought ships that could individually carry 5,000 troops and were equipped with massive destructive weapons, like Infernal Lances and Razor vipers. They could fly in the void of space and also inside the atmosphere of a


    To Rowan, the Dreadnoughts resembled a merger between flesh and machine. Massive Veins pumping veins of ck tar like liquid into variouspartments on the ship. An enormous heart made of metal and meat that pumped both mes and various liquids inside every part of the ship.


    From afar, these ships almost appeared to be alive, resembling gigantic demonic dragons who constantly breathed mes.


    Also, two Infernal Pools that were kept in stasis as a massive bloody gem. When he finds the location he wanted to ce them inside the Great Abyss or any chosen location of his choice, the bloody gem would melt down into a huge bloody pool.


    These could be used for healing and spawning countless minor demons simr to the purple wolf that Rowan killed when he was trying to activate his bloodline for the first time.


    Rowan''s eyes lit up, upon seeing a set of Infernal Armor and Weapon fit for a Demon Prince. The armor set was sparse but was filled with a Demonic charm that pleased Rowan.


    The weapon was a Great Sword, with a snarling demon as the hilt that spat out liquid mes that burned throughout the length of the de.


    Rowan almost grinned. There was something about a giant de coated with liquid me that made a man''s blood boil!


    He also received 10,000,000 Origin shards. Rowan found out from the Oracle that this was the principal method of exchange for beings of their level. Used in all worlds in the universe by the major powers in it, these would serve as his foundation for the next thousand years ording to the Oracle, even if he decided to splurge quite a bit.


    Thest but not the least were the Elura fragments allocated to him. There were five of them, and Rowan observed that they resembled broken crystals with various shapes.


    Most important to note was that these Shards were ced inside a sun!


    ording to the Oracle, each Elura shards was a resource that would make any being of power go mad with desire, and the chief cause of war between Supreme worlds were those shards.


    They were kept inside a star, for only its immense gravity and heat could hide the Aura of the shard from prying eyes and even other members of the Covenant were not aware of the location of these shards that were allocated to him.


    Else, it was not a matter of if they would steal it, but a matter of when they would steal it. He was advised by the Oracle to retrieve these shards as quickly as possible within the next ten thousand years, else she could not assure him of their safety because at that time, the Aura of the Shard would have thoroughly permeated the sun. Its location would be exposed.


    Rowan had no ns to keep the Shards away from his hands for that long. Yet, he was curious about what they were.


    Rowan asked her what the Shard was and its purposes, the reply of the Oracle was Curt, as she told him he did not have the authority to understand the meaning of the Elura Shard at this time, but that their purpose was simple. It was to create a Miracle.


    Depending on the size of the shards and the amount of power it contained. Technically, the Shards could be made to do anything, reverse time? Check! Turn a Mortal to a god? Check! Obtain endless wealth and power? Check!


    The Elura shards could aplish what even gods or Arch mages could not. But it all depended on the size of the Shard in question and the sort of miracle requested.


    Beings of Ohrox level could aplish numerous fantastic things by their own power, but to achieve the dreams that even gods longed for, the amounts of Elura Shards needed would be in the hundreds if not thousands.


    Yet, to gather such an amount would inevitably leak the Aura of the Shards to the entire Universe, and they would be preyed upon.


    So a delicate bnce was created, and until date no powerful being in the Universe had been able to gather enough of the Shards to create apelling miracle.


    Yet, as a recovering Demon like the Covenant supposed he should be, these five shards would be able to boost him to the edge of reigniting his Spark and maybe even further.


    With a single stroke, he could Ascend from his weakened state to the cusp of his full might!


    This was the terrifying foundation of the Covenant. A group created by two Supreme worlds and tasked with destroying a Major world.


    These amounts of power and resources given to him were mind-boggling, yet he knew this was among the least that a being of his power could hold.


    He was lucky he was able to see the workings of the Universe at such a high level, it served as a constant push and motivation to him.


    Rowan''s drool had already created a pool on the floor before his orgasmic state of happiness hit a little snag.


    Because the Interdimensional Storage Device did not physically keep all the resources inside itself, and was just a channel, he needed to connect a suitable channel to it, in order for him to retrieve what had been given to him.


    To aplish that however, meant he must have ess to his own personal Realm. Something that was only possible once he reached the Second Great Circle.


    So it was quite impossible for him to touch any of these resources here, and it was with a heavy heart he turned away from the gathering of the Covenant. His hands almost did not want to leave the Interdimensional Storage Device.


    The Oracle also informed him that the next gathering of the Covenant would be a decade from now, and Rowan hastily nodded before he left.


    Rowan''s lust for advancement had never been higher, if he could reach the second great circle on this world, and link to the Interdimensional Storage Device of the Covenant, then, no matter how much his enemies estimated his current power he would have left that threshold far behind.


    It was unlikely that the Shards could push his bloodline to it''s peak, but it should not be an issue to push him across the entire Second Great Circle.


    At that time, he should be assured enough about his own powers, he would no longer need to bury himself below the ground, and escape like a beaten dog at the sight of his enemies.


    Pushing every distracting thought away from his mind, he began to focus on his next move, and he refreshed his mind on all he knew about this.

 Chapter 182 Killing A Continent (final)

    <h4>Chapter 182 Killing A Continent (final)</h4>


    Jarkarr had no ocean because a few thousand years ago, the Boreas family had sunk all the oceans of the, bringing all those waters and the creatures inside of them underground.


    All these were done in order to create enoughnd area for the production of Blue Iron.


    Like the Underground Cities, there were only three continents and their names were the same as the cities because the Underground cities were named after the Continent.


    Terribly unimaginative! Rowan thought, but he guessed there was little thought ced behind the names, after all the was just a resource center for the Boreas family, so the names of the Continent were also Trinad, Mrinah and Krakow.


    The Continent they were presently on was Trinad, and it was the smallest of the three Continents. The other two were much bigger, but Rowan had a n.


    With the addition of this new variable brought by the Covenant, Rowan would have to fast track his development, and luckily for him, he had a very lucrative target, thergest continent of the three continents: Krakow.


    He was going to destroy the entire Continent.


    Rowan had not suddenly gone crazy because of the need to advance, as there was always a reason behind his every action, and the more knowledge he gathered the more refined his tactics became.


    In his visions he saw of the shattered universe, there were many spots of interest concerning the, including the presence of the massive dragon inside an underground City¡ªThe true ruler of the golden beasts. A creature of true madness spawned from his flesh.


    This Creature had not only umted great power in a short time, it had also taken the entire Continent of Krakow as its own. The only humans left must be suffering an incredible amount of hellish torture, and Rowan could afford to cut loose and unleash his Ouroboros Serpents on that Continent.


    He had preserved a seed of their people with him, and he was protecting it. Rowan knew his next actions would be considered evil, but to any humans left on Krakow, death would be a mercy.


    In another time, he might have taken his time to slowly rescue every man, woman or¡­ children on the continent. Yet if he followed that route, he would lose, and after understanding the true power of his bloodline he would never allow it to fall into the enemy''s hand or even worse, if he did not upgrade his powers quickly enough, he was going to be swallowed by his bloodline, and by that time, the Universe itself would end.


    Rowan was not cold-hearted but pragmatic, and this new bloodline enhanced that nature, and he did not deny its influence. With his present capability, keeping this convoy safe and preserving the lives of its people was all that he could offer to them.


    He was not just going to devour every single creature on the Continent, he was also going to consume the entire Continent itself!


    It did not matter how small the Energy value of earth or trees were, if he were to consume them on the scale of an entire Continent, then he would gather all the energy he needed.


    He nned to consume everything at least 50,000 feet (ca. 15 kilometers) below the ground, which should be enough to activate all his Legendary techniques, but it would not destabilize the beyond repair.


    At this moment his Ouroboros Serpents had cleared another eight more hordes,ting him 30,850 soul points with 178,000,000 Energy points, he was channeling all the Energy points to the third Ouroboros Serpent as it was the closest topletion.


    With their speed and because they moved in a Circr manner, it would take them at least a week to clear out this Continent, after that, they would also clear out the Mrinah Continent, before devouring Krakow in its entirety.


    With that timeline, in a month time the end of the Continent of Krakow would begin.


    Knowing he was taking a big risk by his actions of exposing his Serpents to the world, Rowan decided to proceed with his actions after factoring in the fact that any actions he took as an Empyrean was now impossible for it to be low-key.


    His actions had begun changing reality.


    If he moved at the sluggish pace of an average Dominator, he would lose, either against his enemies or his bloodline. He could only walk the fine line between extreme speed and cautiousness.


    Yet, he was not altogether careless after taking certain factors into consideration.


    Firstly, even if his Serpents were seen in action, except for members of the Order of the Broken Eyes, it was impossible to identify their origins. They would be taken as powerful alien beasts or a powerful shape-shifting Dominator.


    He expected news to reach Trion not long after they were sighted, and although he knew he was cutting the timeline tight, he should be able to finish his ns by then. He could simply not afford to go slowly anymore.


    Secondly, with his new bloodline, he would have a hidden true trump card that would serve as¡ªThe Shadow to his Ouroboros Bloodline¡ªLight.


    He aimed to reveal more powers of the Ouroboros Bloodline to the public, while he slowly built an army of Angels, which could perform duties that his Ouroboros bloodline could not aim to achieve.


    To achieve that he needed souls, a massive number of Souls.


    The Angels were necessary. Chiefly in the area of surveince, assassinations, protection and many other duties. With this hidden card, he could afford to let loose and bring down all the fury of his Ouroboros bloodline into the Universe atrge.


    Plus, the nature of the Ouroboros bloodline could only be fully expressed in open battle. They were suited to fight against multiple enemies, and he aimed to keep their most powerful traits hidden from the public eye, which was their capabilities to resurrect after they had been thoroughly destroyed inside the void hearts.


    He had just finished upgrading the Avatar of Eve Bloodline to its peak Mortal State, and although there was no change in his physical body. The Pce of Ice had developed new changes.


    It was not any bigger than before, maybe it was now more luminous, and there was presently a Courtyard in front of the pce, and instead of the Angels of Char standing with their warped wings unfurled, now they all knelt.


    They no longer smiled, but now their expressions were solemn. It was as if the act of him growing his bloodline to the peak Mortal State in a single hour had cowed them.


    ording to the information from his Bloodline, an Angel of Char had very limited sentience, they were simply a husk awaiting a Divine Spark to kick-start their evolution, and it had to be something really impressive that allowed them to express their loyalty, even if they did not need to.


    Rowan was stunned, before he has even begun subduing the Souls of these Angels, their bodies were already submitting to him.


    The pressure escaping from the Pce of Ice had increased, and it had begun pushing away the Origin Treasure of Ohrox to the side. The Storm of purplish-ck Aethering from the wings of the Angels had clearly increased, and it was raging all over his Mental Space.


    At this time, he could no longer Upgrade the Avatar of Eve bloodline due to the Ouroboros bloodline not being strong enough to contain it effectively.


    Any influence this bloodline should have on the outside world had been thoroughly suppressed by him, and he aimed to keep it that way. A secret bes worthless if it was easily revealed.


    The Soul collection capabilities was one of the hidden functions of this bloodline that had been upgraded, and every Mortal Souls around him by a few thousand feet would be ripped of their bodies if a single whiff of his new bloodline essence escape from his body.


    Rowan cocked his head as he discovered a mistake he made. The location where he first upgraded this bloodline needed to be destroyed. He must leave no traces behind about what urred there.

 Chapter 183 The Tales of Erohim

    <h4>Chapter 183 The Tales of Erohim</h4>


    Giving an Order to a single Ouroboros Serpent, he sent it back to devour the entire in down to the atoms, if it could create a Spatial Anomaly at that ce, all the better. It was preferable to draw the wrong conclusion about what happened there than for any detail about this bloodline to be known.


    Taking out the wines from the ring, he transferred it all to the Spatial bracelet, and helped himself to one, while he turned on the Data te, to discover he was now number three on the Nemesis board.


    He was only a few thousand kills behind the second, and coincidentally as he was looking at the Data te, he surpassed the second ranked by twenty thousand kills at once, and his lead only increased from there on.


    Hmm¡­ this could be troubling. He had thought that his kills could only be tracked if he was there beside the creatures he killed. Either Nana lied about how kills were tracked or there were other hidden mechanisms behind the feature.


    ording to her, his presence near the vicinity of the kills was what counted in the Nemesis te. If that was the case, then the Nemesis te was reading his Serpents kills as his own.


    How would it factor his presence in multiple locations? Perhaps an allocation was created for Dominators with summoning type powers in order to facilitate an urate measure of their kills.


    It made sense when he thought about it, plus if these Nemesis tes had been in y for a long time and were present on every in the Empire, then such a Treasure was bound to receive numerous refinements and other hidden features.


    Rowan frowned when he thought about what other purposes the Nemesis te had. With the resources to be gained at the Covenant, he had ced whatever benefits he could gain from the Boreas family as a second option.


    With hisck of a Soul, his ability to split his consciousness into as many parts as he liked was no longer an option, and its effects on him were very prominent, especially when it concerned the Ouroboros Serpent.


    He could no longer ce a piece of his Consciousness in each of the Serpents as he did before, but he could still give instructions, and he could jump across each of their consciousnesses to see through their eyes rapidly.


    So, that was what he had been doing for a while now, alternating his consciousness across each of the Ouroboros Serpents every minute or so, to make sure he could cover anything they might have missed.


    Subtlety, and seeing the bigger picture from a series of clues was not their strongest attribute.


    With his other pir holding his second Consciousness he dived back into the Pce of Ice as he sought to unearth more of its mysteries. He was getting close to 100,000 Soul points, and he wanted to awaken an Angel.


    The thoughts of exploring these brand-new powers of his was quite tempting. It could be the difference between his survival or damnation.


    The Serpent he sent to destroy the location of his Bloodline Ascension came across a peculiar sight and when Rowan noticed the events, he notified the Serpent to reduce its presence to a minimum while he observed what was happening below.


    There was a battle taking ce, and the novelty of it interested Rowan so much that he dyed the Serpent for the entire three hours it took for the battle to resolve.


    It was a battle between Dominators and a minor beast horde which were mostly spiders. Big ones. Well, minor for Rowan anyway. The concept of numbers was quickly fading into insignificance when it came to Rowan, except for a few asions, he had always been fighting against armies because it was no exaggeration to say, at Rowan''s present level, he was number one in all the Universes at the Legendary State since the dawn of time.


    The battle below must havemenced recently and there were three thousand Dominators going up against a horde of twenty thousand beasts. Rowan thought that it must be a mercenarypany or something simr because they had matching armor across all their Legendaries present, which was quite a significant investment.


    From the three thousand Dominators on the field, the majority of them were at the Legendary State, and there were a total of 2,934 in number, 58 Rift State Dominators, 6 Incarnation State Dominators and 2 at the Second Great Circle.


    This was the first time he was seeing how normal Dominators battle in such a setting, and he was oddly interested. As he felt, if not for the whims of fate, he might just be among them right now.


    The first thing he noticed was the Armor, and the trend that follows with the increasing powers of the Dominator.


    That is, as the powers of the Dominator increase, they tend to wear lesser armor overall. The Legendary Dominators in the field of battle, wore full-body te armor that should have a sort of enchantment on the metal as certain parts of it glowed with a blue light.


    It was likely enhanced, to boost their attack and especially their defenses. Rowan noticed that the general Dominators had weak defenses, until the Rift state where Aether could plug the gaps.


    They were generally fighting in groups of twelve, yet each group stayed close together. Among the twelve groups, they had an equal distribution between Tanks, Melee, Range, and Support type Dominators.


    The Tanks carried heavy shields that nearly covered their entire bodies, no doubt their bloodline must be heavily leaning towards Strength and Constitution, they also carried long Spears or other heavy weapons and whenever an opportunity presents itself, they would strike, but theyrgely controlled the flow of the battle, and were at the forefront of the sh.


    Range Dominators included those with mage-like powers or range weapons like bows, spikes and shuriken, which was used to rain down fire on the charging horde, tearing spaces in their ranks while the Melee Dominators weaved through their ranks cutting down the remnants.


    asionally the Tanks would open a space in the formation funneling a particrly powerful beast inside usually at the Rift state, and they would be set upon by the rest, quickly ughtering it.


    The Support ss was equally important if not more so, as he saw various fancy beams of force projected on the bodies of the Dominators and the horde, either boosting the Attributes and healing the wounded Dominators or slowing down the enemies, some powerful Support Dominators at the Rift state was putting tens of beast to sleep at once.


    There were Rift State Dominators scattered among the various groups that acted as either the Tanks, Support, Range or Melee, and with theirmand over techniques powered by Aether, they increased the survivability of the groups.


    The Battlefield was lit up by the glow of various extraordinary forces, as me balls to lightning bolts and ice spikes, to various exotic forces with different colors showered across the battlefield.


    But there was a tight organization at work here, and these Dominators were experienced at their task.


    The harsh screams of men and beast rang out over the battlefield, with louder shes resounding frequently as the top powerhouses in the battlefield shed.


    Rowan saw casualties from the ranks of the Dominators every now and then as mistakes were inevitably made, a wrong parry or a block, a fighter underestimating the reach of a creature, and before they could be helped, they were torn apart, their armor gave enough time for some to be rescued but for others it maye toote.


    The spiders had razor sharp fangs the size of daggers, and if they tore through the armor, a single bite would deposit enough poison to flood the entire system twice over, as unlucky Dominators that were bitten swelled and exploded, leaving body parts raining into the skies.


    They were all so¡­ weak!

 Chapter 184 The Tales of Erohim (2)

    <h4>Chapter 184 The Tales of Erohim (2)</h4>


    Rowan, seeing the state of these Dominators was reminded once more about the absolute disparities between his Attributes and a normal Dominator.


    A Legendary Dominator would have at most 100 points in their Attributes with geniuses having higher attributes, but no more than 150 points. These Dominators below must be an elitepany, for most of their Legendaries were at their peak.


    In addition to their enchanted armor, their Attributes could be boosted as much as twice or even more if they took certain battle stimnts.


    Yet for all that, their abilities and technique were severelyckluster to Rowan, even the Rift State werecking in his opinion. It was easy to forget that he gains attributes at multiple hundreds figures at a time, and seeing Dominators having less powerbined than what he had on his right arm alone was quite boring.


    Their speed and power made them resemble a bunch of toddlers sparing with straw knives in slow motion


    His gaze, however, focused on the battle between the Incarnation State and higher, at least at that level, he began seeing disys of powers that were mildly interesting.


    The Six Incarnation State Dominators were battling against two Incarnation State spiders, while a massive Incarnation golden spider with the head of a goat fought against the two Great Circle Dominators.


    Whatever bloodline the Six Incarnation State Dominator had must not be from the seven major families, but it was focused on strength and constitution. They battled the Spiders with maces and swords, and they slowly began wearing down the beasts.


    Their technique worked in synergy, as they cooperated as one, each strikes, blocks, or parry only serves to enhance the actions of the other, and their faces were focused with no panic, they asionally called out to each other to correct themselves or announce their next moves.


    A particr punishing strike with a de removed one of the legs from a spider, and it shrieked in agony and began turning red as an image of a spider with the torso of a man sprouting from the body of a spider appeared above it.


    The other spider noticing the change in the battle situation also unleashed its Incarnation, and a simr image appeared above it.


    There was a subtle shift in the battle, as the light from the unleashed Incarnation shot towards the sky, and the cries from the spiders grew louder.


    As the Incarnation sank into their bodies, their colors changed from a brownish ck color to a bloody red, and they grew bigger, almost doubling their size, and the face of a weeping man appeared on their bellies.


    With loud shrieks that came from their spider heads and the faces in their stomach at the same time, they charged at their foes, their legs were like red spears that tore through the earth and their speed increased.


    The Incarnation State Dominators seemed to be expecting such changes and no panic appeared among them, and in an experienced manner, they all retreated as two of them stayed slightly ahead, and they unleashed their Incarnation while the rest stood back.


    Grey light shone from their bodies, as their feet seemed to leave the ground for a while, as a storm of Aether poured into their bodies.


    They all had simr bloodline, as an image of a mountain appeared above the two of them, and they transformed into figures simr to a stone golem that was ten feet tall.


    They discarded their weapons and charged at the iing spiders, their footsteps were loud like the shot from a cannon, and a massive melee that shook the earthmenced.


    The Legendary State Dominators made sure they were not near their site of the sh between these titans, and other unlucky beasts were smashed to paste.


    Rowan wondered why the rest of the Incarnation State Dominator did not charge alongside theirpanions for although the two Dominators could fight the spiders, they were losing, as cracks had begun growing all over their frames, and they were not doing as much damage to their foes, but he soon saw the reason.


    With a loud cry the two Incarnation State Dominators battling the spiders retreated, and they were reced from the remaining four Incarnation State Dominators as another two stepped forward who had just unleashed their Incarnation and began fighting the spiders.


    The two that retreated returned to their human forms and began treating their wounds and resting while being protected by thest two Incarnation Dominators.


    It did not take long for Rowan to realize that they were simply wearing down the beasts, as it would appear that the cost of unleashing an Incarnation was high, and they could notst as long as the spiders.


    Their powers were also too weak to take down the Spiders even if they all transformed at the same time, so the best option was to wear down the beast, and kill them at the appropriate time.


    This led him to thest great battle between the golden beast and the two-Second Circle Dominators, these two were different from the rest of the Dominators as they wore long flowing green robes with golden letters and symbols all over it.


    They were a man and a woman, and he noticed that both of them must be under a mour of a sort because through the eyes of the Ouroboros Serpents he saw a field of swirling energy around their faces and hair, which should serve as a disguise.


    He would rather not pierce through the mour to see their faces because he just wanted to watch the battle and see what he could learn, their true appearances were meaningless to him.


    The golden beast was a spider-like creature with massive des for legs, and had the head of a goat with long horns that left trails in the air as it moved. It may appear that this battle was unfair towards the beast, but he noticed that since the beginning of the battle, this golden goat-spider had unceasingly unleashed its Incarnation.


    It did not appear as if it was paying any price, and coupled with its impressive Constitution. It was keeping itself in the fight, although it was clearly the weaker party.


    The battle was also simr to the dying tactics used by the Incarnation Dominators, as the two-Second Circle Dominators stood on the air on a floating tree branch and unleashed green Energy Bolts that mmed into the body of the golden beast that left long lines of wounds on its body that sizzled as if the green bolts fired were made from concentrated acid.


    The bolts that were dodged by the beast left long gaping holes into the ground as the energy was consuming everything around it while releasing water vapor.


    The golden beast was not without its means of offense, as it had a particrly nasty ability.


    The goat head of the golden beast was unleashing loud sonic screams that sent long concentric ripples in the air that was being swallowed by a portal in front of the two Dominators, for if they let any of the sounds escape it would devastate the entire battle situation.


    They made a mistake once and missed a particr sonic scream. It ripped through the battlefield, only the quick thinking of the Incarnation State Dominators who rushed to receive the blow saved the Legendaries on the battlefield.


    Their coordination became affected for a while, but they weathered through the storm, and soon stabilized the situation once more.


    Rowan eyes were on the Second Circle Dominators as he waited for them to unleash their territories or any other more impressive attacks, but aside from the green bolts that they used as both offense and control, they seemed determined to whittle down the opposition.


    Only the portal in front of them spoke of a special ability beyond Incarnation. Yet, Rowan was patient and determined to watch the battle to its conclusion.

 Chapter 185 The Tales of Erohim (3)

    <h4>Chapter 185 The Tales of Erohim (3)</h4>


    It took two hours and the rest of the battle ended. All the beasts, including the two Incarnation spiders, were killed and except for the golden beast, who appeared ackluster, as its healing capabilities were now fading.


    The wounds on its body began to umte, and it shrieks were getting more desperate, yet the light of madness in its eyes was blooming brighter.


    The two-Second Circle Dominators became more serious and encircled it in a barrage of green bolts, and the battle entered a heated phase.


    It finally lost its Incarnation after another hour of battle, and it was easily finished off by the second circle Dominator who flew down and used a sharp de to cut it into pieces while it let out weak screams that resembled a human.


    The death of the golden beast signified the end of the battle, and a loud cheer rang out in the battlefield as a part of the army set upon the beasts and began harvesting body parts and burning the remnants of their dead.


    The Incarnation Dominators set upon the corpse of the golden beast and began collecting its bones and organs into special jars while the two-second circle Dominators retreated to a floating tent a bit farther away from the battle site, with happiness in their features.


    Rowan took his time to analyze the battle, and this led him to the inevitable truth about how Dominators battle.


    The first thing he noticed was their minimalistic approach to battle, he suspected that the second circle Dominators was from a major family as they both appeared young and distinguished, and they surely had powerful weapons and abilities, but they used a single technique to strike and another to defend until the end of the battle.


    Without piercing through their mour, it would be impossible to know which family they came from, since they did not use any bloodline techniques, and the mercenaries below were not wearing a family crest.


    After the battle, he saw another section of the army he failed to notice which were scouts. They had been patrolling outside the range of the fight, and were lookouts against any iing enemy.


    Everything he saw from this battle, from the Armor worn by the Legendary Dominators to their formations used to maximize their efficiency and reduce casualties. To, the dying tactics used by both the Incarnation Dominators and Second Circle Dominators all spoke to him of one thing.


    They all fought with efficiency because of their limited resources.


    They had no ess to Empyrean bloodlines, and their techniques were weak, no matter how well practiced they got at it.


    They got tired, took injuries, and could not generate an endless amount of energy to offset whatever they lost in battle.


    So they made battle a matter of profit and loss. Every action they were taking was to maximize the number of damage they could inflict while doing it with the least amount of resources as possible.


    It did not take long for Rowan to understand that this path was not for him, and although there were valuable lessons to be learned from them. Imitating them would be adding a crutch to his own abilities, stifling his potential and causing his Empyrean blood to rebel.


    The other thing he noticed was their application of Aether and the powers of their techniques. If not for how weak the effects were from their attacks he would have disregarded it, yet all the attacks from the Legendary Dominators were at the Refined Level.


    Their movements were sharp and precise and their abilities spoke of an edge that no mortal technique could touch.


    It was a fine line that separated a Mortal technique to a Refined one, yet that fine line elevated the utility of every ability that crossed it.


    The abilities wielded by those of the Rift and Incarnation States were at higher rank than he could recognize for now. Yet, it must not be that much higher, as the time he was watching the battle, he had almost gleaned certain information from their application of Aether, and he did not even need to check to know that some of his Abilities had increased in level just from watching thousands of Dominators battle.


    Although Rowan thought the techniques these dominators utilized should be higher because he could tell from the soul fluctuations from the men and women below that no-one here was less than fifty years old, with those at the Rift State and higher easily breaking the century mark.


    The only exnation for such low levels of their technique should be because it was not only time that could influence the growth of a technique, but the power levels of the Dominator as well.


    What was the realm above Refined level? Maybe in a week''s time he would know after he upgraded the Berserker technique.


    Also, their application of Aether by the Rift State Dominator and upward wasckluster because they constantly had to call upon the Aether present in the surroundings for their use.


    The Aether concentration in a Minor World was weak, and if he had to put a number to it, it was ten times weaker than what was present on Trion. It was not only the amount of Aether that was low, but also the quality. It was likeparing fine wine to brackish water.


    Rowan may have failed to mention this, that he really had no need to pull Aether from his surroundings, as his Mental Space produced more than enough Aether for him, so it did not really matter which World he found himself, his own Aether was more than sufficient for his needs.


    Yet, every other beings that he saw was not subject to the same rule, and they were influenced by the surroundings they found themselves.


    So in the case of this Minor World, whatever techniques that were used by the creatures here would be ten times weaker than when it was used on Trion, except for the Second Circle Dominators who had ess to mystical abilities beyond the usage of Aether.


    Also, if they were constantly pulling on Aether to battle, then it meant that the ability of their Mental Space to produce and store Aether was far weaker than his own, so whatever Aether inside the Mental Space was stored for emergency.


    Rowan had clearly noticed that as the fight had proceeded, the Surrounding Aether was beginning to rapidly diminish, and although new Aether were flowing in to rece the loss, it was not fast enough to offset the expenditure.


    His presence over the battlefield had brought to him all the souls stained in battle, and as always, the souls of Dominators had a special¡­ texture to it. Different from beasts and Abominations. It almost seemed to carry its own characteristics, and they were all unique.


    Rowan thought it might be because of their intelligence, and also of note was that every Dominator souls he had consumes after they had died for an extended span of time lost this trait and became indistinguishable from the rest.


    Rowan sent his Serpents forward after seeing nothing of interest. He did not even consider killing the Dominators below, it would serve no purpose for he now had a steady stream of Soul points.


    The other pir of consciousness he had stayed inside his Mental Space, and had just finished going through every inch of the Pce of Ice, and his focus especially was the female figure who stood at the front of his throne.


    He had begun attempting tomunicate with her to no avail, but he saw noticeable improvements in her physique as it was now morepact and less hazy around the edges.


    This figure was linked to his bloodline and the growth of it was clearly enhancing it, if she continued getting morepact, then Rowan was sure she would soon gain flesh.


    Her eyes were deep bs of darkness that merged with the rest of her features, and he could not tell if they were opened or closed, but as surely as a ghostly hand running down your spine at night, he could tell that she was watching him.

 Chapter 186 The Tales of Erohim (4)

    <h4>Chapter 186 The Tales of Erohim (4)</h4>


    If it was before, such a thing might have disturbed him, he has even frightened him, but he had seen so much, this just made him curious.


    Rowan had also not detected any malice from the gaze, merely something simr to his own¡ªCuriosity.


    Whatever the female that was birthed by his bloodline was, she was different from his Ouroboros Serpent. He did not fear this difference, for if his ns were to be actualized with this bloodline, what he needed was not another hammer, but a scalpel.


    He heard a series of soft knocks on the door, it was Diane announcing the meals were ready and he stood up. This was a habit that Rowan was determined to still keep.


    Opening the door, he smiled at her, and she grinned. Bnce was necessary for everything in life.


    Rowan enjoyed the meal and the discussion that followed. The family were far more lively in their discussions with him, and Diane was a fountain of wit andedy.


    He was also surprised that Trevor was something of a musician himself, as he sang a raunchy pub song with a deep baritone. Olga blushed while Diane looked around the table, clearly missing the subtle sexual undertones in the lyrics.


    Rowan was sure that what also lowered their inhibitions around him was the wine he gave them, although it was slight, the alcohol slowly crept over them, and they lost themselves in the delight of a good meal in a warm kitchen.


    And for the first time in what seemed like forever, Rowan smiled.


    ?


    At the field of battle that Rowan''s Ouroboros Serpent just left, the two-Second Circle Dominators spoke to their Commanders and apuded them for theirpetence in battle, they also praised the rest of the soldiers for their valor, promising a feast tonight, which brought a loud cheers from the audience.


    They smiled and talked to everyone within their sight after consoling themanders for the losses of their soldiers, the male was the one who was clearly in charge, and his voice was not loud, but it reached every single Dominator in the field.


    After he felt he was done, he proceeded to fly towards the floating tent and the woman rested her head on his shoulder as they flew over.


    She stretched out her hand, and making a gesture, she dispersed the enchantment covering the tent, and they entered inside, a sh of light again showed they had re-engaged the enchantments once more.


    The moment they left the gaze of the soldiers, their countenance changed and they both began to shiver, and cold sweat poured from their brows.


    The state of the woman was worse, as her legs seemed unable to support her waist and she copsed bonelessly onto a padded chair, while massaging her brows and giving out small moans of pain. After a while, their condition recovered, but the fear did not leave their eyes.


    "What the hell is that Melusine." The man shivered again and turned to the woman, he came behind her and began rubbing her shoulders and massaging her neck, "I have never felt anything like that before."


    "I don''t know Lyosos." She weakly replied, "But the presence of something like that makes the situation on this Continent dangerous. I think we should leave this ce as soon as possible. Whatever that thing was, this Continent should be its Domain."


    "Did you catch sight of it?" Lyosos said, as the fear in his eyes had slowly begun to retreat and a hint of contemtion began taking its ce. The act of massaging the body of the partner made him rx, and it seemed to have the same effect on her.


    Melusine sighed, "I didn''t. All I knew was that it was most likely in the sky, yet its presence felt overwhelming, as if it was all around us, yet I could not read its intentions. It just felt like¡­ a mountain on my soul, and it was crushing it slowly beneath its weight. I could hardly breathe."


    "It was that bad for you?" The tone of Lyosos became solemn, "I know you are particrly sensitive to energy fields, but that seems excessive. I could only feel a general sense of dread."


    He paused while considering his next words, "Do you think a Third circle Dominator is on this Minor world? Or are there alien beasts of such power here? Why would a being of such power be allowed to dwell inside a Minor world and its presence had not been detected? What the hell is the Boreas family doing? Those damned merchants!"


    "Slow down. I don''t know the answers to any of those Lyosos. But if it wanted us dead, then it would be difficult to escape that fate." Melusine rubbed her forehead, "This was supposed to be an easy job."


    The tent went silent for a while before Lyosos spoke, "we need this job to exchange for the Maiden Tears, already we have sunk a sizable fortune to recruit these mercenaries. The way I see it, we have two options before us."


    Lyosos walked around and knelt in front of Melusine, so they were at the same eye level, "We can either leave this, and try our luck with other tasks while releasing this mercenary band as their contract only covers their participation in this hunt, we don''t have the finances to whip up another elite band like this for a while."


    "Or we go to a muchrger Continent like Krakow. The hunt there is more vicious, but the space is more expansive, and the chances of crossing paths with higher powers are lessened. What do you think?"


    "I don''t know Lyosos, something feels wrong about what I sensed. It would be better if that was a Dominator because so far all of the beast we have yed were insane. If it is an alien beast with sentience, then we could be in danger."


    "Say the words Melusine, and we would pull back from this world. We still have 500 more years to gather resources for the Maiden Tears."


    "Don''t be daft Lyosos, if we wait that long, we shall lose all chance of Ascension. The spot for the higher ranks is getting closed, and if we don''t find a way to ascend in the next 200 years, we are stuck forever in this realm, and death would be our portion."


    "So we are moving ahead with it?"


    Melusine was quiet as she brought out the Data te and looked at the list, the name of the mercenary band they created was called : Kaden Mercenarypany, currently they were now at the 15th position, as they had just skipped three positions. Their goal was to make it into the top tens.


    "We are close. A bit more push and we can make it. Let battle as we head towards Krakow then."


    Lyosos grinned and hugged her. "We made a promise that we would live and die together, and I want you to know even if we get to live for another year or ten thousand more. Every single moment with you is the happiest a man can ever be."


    Melusine melted in his arms and a few momentster, sounds of pleasure emerged from the tent.


    ?


    Rowan had been disappointed at theckluster showing by the Second Circle Dominators, but unknown to him, it was partly his fault for the poor disy.


    Rowan had reduced the presence of the Ouroboros Serpent and made it reduce its size to a few feet while travelling far above the ground.


    Yet he had still underestimated the powers of the Serpents and the sensitivity of Second Circle Dominators, also he had a bit of bad luck as well, for the Dominators he came across had bloodlines that were uniquely sensitive to Auras.


    He considered the Energy Signature his Serpent gave off as weak, but he had a blind spot because of his level of powers and him never truly understanding the capabilities of other Dominators. Although he reduced the energy signature of the Serpents, he did not disperse its Aura.

 Chapter 187 The Tales of Erohim (5)

    <h4>Chapter 187 The Tales of Erohim (5)</h4>


    Aura was partly tied to the amount of energy a being gave out, so the Aura of a tree would be lesser than that of a dog because depending on the time of the day, a dog may burn more energy than a tree.


    So although the Aura the serpent gave off was weak at the moment, its quality, however, was not.


    If the Aura of a standard Dominator was smoke, Rowans was more like metal, and no matter how he reduced it might, its innate qualities could not change.


    So, the two-second Circle Dominators had to fight with less than ten percent of their full capabilities, as they were aware that the gaze of a monstrous being was watching them all through.


    Only their training and experience and the surrounding mour kept them from making too many mistakes.


    ?


    After the meal Rowan went back into the room, and decided to lie down on the bed, with his arms folded on his stomach.


    His Serpent had already its destination, and he closed his eyes and watched the Ouroboros Serpent beginning to devastate the location of his Bloodline Ascension.


    Through his Energy Sight via the Serpent vision, he saw his conjectures were correct, and the act of him returning to this ce was the right call for the area had been contaminated with the Aura of his Ascension, and snow had begun falling here, but they were ck.


    The snow crystals were also sharp, and any one walking underneath it must be like walking under a pile of falling razor des.


    The space here also felt thin, as if it had been pierced countless times, and the Aura of his bloodline stained the entire ce, making this area darker than the rest. When he had left, the condition of this ce was not like this, his Bloodline Traces must have been feeding on the Aether in the surroundings.


    The space here was healing, but at the pace it was doing so, it would take a few weeks to a month before it was stabilized, and he was sure that this zone would forever be blighted by the touch of his bloodline, creating different mutations and possibilities in the future that he had no way to understand at this time.


    Rowan discovered a shoring of his, and he knew that he could have easily collected his bloodline traces into his Pce of Ice, but he had not even thought of the possibility. He was now determined to always clean up every trace of this bloodline whenever he used it.


    It would seem the nature of this bloodline meant it touch was like a de on the skin of the material universe. Anytime he used it in arge-scale manner, it would be like he was tearing through the flesh of the universe itself.


    His Ouroboros Bloodline was different as it left virtually no traces of itself behind.


    Erging to its full size of three thousand feet, the Serpent began shooting down the tree sized spikes on its spines, and they fell like rain.


    Every hit on the ground was like a hundred bombs exploding at the same time, as the ground flew up and shattered to pieces, and the spikes traveled thousands of feet into the ground before disintegrating into ash, while new ones were rapidly regenerated on its spine.


    Some of the spikes may have hit a pocket of vtile gas becauserge gout of white gas began pouring out from the ground that appeared as if it had been devastated by multiple meteor showers, and a new flurry of spikes set off a massive explosion that created thousands of re-ups as the gasses createdrge pirs of mes.


    The earth seemed to groan and shift, as an earthquake was triggered, and under mes and the convulsion of the earth, the entire in was buried.


    The Ouroboros Serpent let out a loud roar, but its job was not over, it flew down until it touched the earth and its head turned up, looking at the sky.


    From the moment of their birth, the Ouroboros serpent had never breathed outward, only inward, as they resembled a fount of endless devouring. A ck hole given form.


    Opening its mouth wider, the Serpent rapidly began increasing the suction force it naturally conducted at every moment, and a swirling tornado was created above its mouth, as air was drawn in so fast that trails of sparks were being left in the air as particles shed.


    The clouds above shook and were beginning to be funneled downwards and an area of vacuum began to be created around the Ouroboros Serpent that was beginning to expand.


    A loud drone began to be emitted in the surrounding that sounded so strange, it was hard to describe, it must almost unearthly¡ªIt was the sound of sounds being consumed.


    The suction force did not let up, and was, in fact, increasing, and a visible ripple emerged from the horizon, the only way to describe it was a shockwave happening in reverse.


    Rowan''s goal of consuming every particle in the area was to wipe out any evidence his Avatar of Eve bloodline may have had on the area, and it was working.


    The errant particles in the air that had been contaminated by his bloodline began to enter into the mouth of the Ouroboros Serpent, and it disintegrated inside the endless void in the stomach of the Serpent.


    Rowan kept at this action, and the Ouroboros Serpent continued it''s this activity until the weakened spatial barriers began to tear apart once more, and mes seemed to pour out from the sky like rain.


    He looked around the scene of hell he had created, and was pleased when he saw no indicator of his Avatar of Eve bloodline. He did not care whatever exnation would be given for the cause of this disaster, he just wanted a clean te.


    Releasing the Ouroboros Serpent to continue with its hunts, he returned both consciousness to the convoy, and for the next one hour he just rested.


    He realized he had been moving very quickly, and he would most likely be losing important information if he did not collect himself.


    His abilities were improving quickly, but before he became more powerful, it would always be wiser to slow down and let his subconscious mind work through its own paces.


    With his new bloodline he could no longer sleep, with Ouroboros he did not feel fatigue, at the precise time the hour ended he stood up.


    The Third Ouroboros Serpent was getting closer topleting its Energy requirement to make it a grand total of two Serpents with apleted technique. Rowan estimated killing all the beasts on the Continent should push him to that level.


    Rowan nned to direct the energies towards the following Serpents with the kills from the next Continent because he would rather not leave any enemies behind before he reached his final destination, the Krakow Continent.


    His Soul points sat at a healthy 87,890 points and was visibly growing, and in a day should have reached the 100,000 mark to create his first Angel, and his n was to leave the convoy at that time and find a secluded ce to create the first one.


    He heard a knock from the door and Diane gave him a message delivered from Circe''s messenger. Before she left she hesitated, and Rowan sighed.


    "Diane, do you want to talk?"


    "No! Yes? I am not¡­" Diane paused, as she braced herself, "I heard there are talks about you among my people¡­ they are saying you''re¡­"


    Again she paused, seemingly trying to find the words to speak.


    Rowan did not force any words from her lips, he just waited with a patient smile.


    Seeing his calm attitude, she finally took in a deep breath and talked quickly, as it seems, she was afraid that if she stopped, the words would be bottled inside her chest.

 Chapter 188 The Tales of Erohim (6)

    <h4>Chapter 188 The Tales of Erohim (6)</h4>


    "they are saying you''re truly Erohim, and you''re going to be leaving us to save your mother and if you leave you will not being back anymore, but I don''t want you to leave because you are my¡­ my friend, and if I¡­"


    She paused as a blush stained her cheeks and her rushed words turned to a whispered mutter.


    Rowan wanted to roll his eyes in exasperation, but he knew that would hurt her, and he was not such an ass*ole that he could not appreciate the strength it took for her to speak her mind, many adult men would never be able to do so.


    Yet he also found it funny, how closer to the truth they were, but their logic wasing from an entire direction from his own.


    ''That was quick.'' Rowan thought as he began considering her words. Was she already considering him a friend?


    He was surprised that she was not more afraid of the powers he had disyed. But the minds of children were purer than adults, and this reminded him of the story of Erohim being narrated to him by Circe which had been cut short.


    He wasn''t concerned about such tales, but he needed to understand the name that he had been tagged with, for every namees with its own burden, and although he would not carry it, it would not hurt if he knew of it.


    Rowan had been silent for two seconds, but Diane had already begun sweating buckets, he sighed, "You don''t have to worry Diane. I shall keep you and your family safe until we reach the underground city."


    "I know that. But what about after¡­ can you? Will you take me with you when you leave?"


    Rowan''s eyes widened a bit, "why would you want to leave with me, Diane?"


    She appeared to search for words and her eyes lit up, "Because I''m your maid, my lord."


    Rowan smiled, "Are you my friend or my maid?"


    She had a silly smile on her face, "Can they be mutually exclusive?"


    Rowan smiled deepened in amusement, and he stood up and ced a hand on her shoulder, with his height, her head was closer to his belly button. He detected a slight shiver run down her frame.


    Mortals were so¡­ fragile. She could as well be a balloon filled with air, and a slight puff from him would erase her from existence.


    "Diane, I''m going to tell you the truth because you''re my friend as well. Where I''m going, you cannote with. It will be a ce far beyond all concepts of distance. But I promise you something. I shall keep you and your family safe from every harm until we reach the city."


    Stubbornly sticking to her guns, she said, "Is it because I''m¡­weak, that I cannot be with you my lord?"


    "It does not matter that you''re weak or strong, Diane. It is just the natural order of things. The path I walk, you cannot follow it. This path is for me alone."


    "Will it not be too lonely, my lord?"


    "well, loneliness is subjective to an individual conscious mind."


    Diane sniffed, "why the big words, my lord?"


    "well ''miss mutually exclusive'' I would have you know, you started it!"


    "That''s not a big word, my art teacher frequently says it."


    "I could also argue the same thing. I frequently use those words, maybe not with you."


    "liar, I''ve never heard you say them to anyone else."


    "well, well, well¡­ I did not know I had a stalker listening through all my conversations."


    Diane blushed, "you know it''s not like that¡­ at the table, you don''t use such words."


    Rowan smiled, as he began to understand the mental dissonance within the mind of the child. When he was with them at the table, heughed and joked with them as a human, and it was easy for them to forget what he was.


    But, that knowledge was never far from their mind when they leave the little bubble inside their home, and they hear of his deeds from others. He knew that Trevor and Olga may be able to handle the differences between him as a godlike figure and his other personality when they were together as they were both mature and might have dealt with other simr situations with other powerful Dominators, but Diane was still a child.


    It was hard for her to reconcile the image of an all powerful being with someone whoughed at her silly jokes; there was a fear of him leaving her because in her mind Rowan was already a friend.


    "Tell me Diane, what happened to your sister?"


    Her smile slipped away, and she looked around for a while before speaking, her voice was low at first, but the constant reassurance from Rowan''s gaze gave her strength and she began speaking faster.


    "I did not know Sylvia all that much, and I believe I was six years old when she¡­ Um, passed. But I can still¡­ I still remember the sound of her voice when she sang. She took after papa like that. You should have heard her, my lord, she sounded like an Angel."


    Rowan paused. "I believe you, and I wished I could have heard her sing."


    Diane smiled, it was a sad expression that conveyed so much, "when it happened, I think in some ways, we had been expecting it to. It is a horrible thing, you know."


    " I believe it was towards the end of the previous Great Storm. My memories are not too clear about those times, but I remember Sylvia began to see a Noble boy in the western districts. I remember the screams from papa and Sylvia during their arguments."


    "Papa had many fights with her about associating with such people beyond our station, but I did not think she listened, mother says she took more than just a lover for singing from papa, she also took his Iron Head."


    "She grew more distant from us, and she began leaving the house for days on end. I think she was convinced the Noble was going to wed her or make her his concubine, and she began devoting more time to him. Then she did not return home one day."


    "Papa went to the western districts to find her, and after weeks he could not see any trace of her, at first, the Noble boy lied to him that Sylvia refused to see him, but papa was not convinced and kept returning, when he saw he was not making any headway, he escted the issue."


    "He gathered enough of his fellow craftsmen to confront the Noble family responsible for my sister''s disappearance. But they were attacked, and papa''s arms were broken in more than seven ces, same with his ribs and legs."


    "Mama stopped talking for months, you know. The only thing I could do was not cry, you see. Because I thought it would lessen their pain, but who am I fooling. Mama still cries during Sylvia''s birthday every year."


    Rowan was quiet, he knew the tyranny of the powerful and the plight of the weak. A simr situation or even worse were happening in a million worlds beneath the gaze of an uncaring sun. Who could be med for such a situation?


    "Wait a moment." Diane suddenly said, and she ran back to her bags where she began rummaging through it. Rowan already knew what was inside the bags the moment he first entered the vehicle, but he waited for her to bring out a box, and run back to him.


    She opened it, and there was a wrapped cloth inside that she peeled apart, revealing a picture and other knick-knacks.


    The Picture was a smiling girl in the prime of her youth, her eyes were lively, and her smile were contagious.

 Chapter 189 The Tales of Erohim (7)

    <h4>Chapter 189 The Tales of Erohim (7)</h4>


    There was a ck band wrapped around the picture, and she loosened it and gave the picture to Rowan, "That''s Sylvia. Don''t say she¡­"


    "She resembles you." Rowan said


    "Please, not you too, I don''t see any resemnce between me and her, she has red hair and freckles. I don''t."


    "You will just have to take my word for it." Rowan smiled.


    "She gave me this hairband as a gift." She paused for a while, and she bowed to him, "it would be my honor if you ept this gift from me, my lord."


    Rowan knelt and turned around, so her hand could reach his hair, with subtle maniptions with his Telekinesis, he aided her in cing the hairband around his hair, but since his hair was too thick, she could only scoop a bunch around the middle and tied it.


    Her bubbling footsteps as she left made Rowan grin a little, and he opened the message delivered by Circe and found out that the convoy would be stopping the next night for a little celebration around the fires.


    Before the Cmity, this was a fairly normal urrence, as it was not advisable to cram thousands of people into vehicles and drive them to your destination for a whole month without stopping.


    But now Rowan had afforded them the chance to be able to rx and break up the tension that had been afflicting them for a while, and Circe hoped that he might attend.


    Rowan saw no reason why he shouldn''t do so, and using his Telekinesis shredded the message into tiny dust particles, and deposited it into the bin.


    The utility of his Telekic ability had increased once more with the addition of the Avatar of Eve bloodline. Its powers had not increased a whole lot, but his ability to perform moreplicated actions with it, had apparently increased.


    He would have never been able to shred this paper into fine particles before. With the increase of this power, Rowan had a thought, and he immediately began his experiment.


    He was very aware of therge scale destructive capabilities of his body, but he had never tried to understand it when it came to doing subtle things, and its interaction with the world on a smaller scale.


    As far as he understood, this Telekic ability was a side effect of the field of force being projected around his body due to his extremely high Constitution.


    This force field was also unique to him, as he had never seen any other Dominators utilizing it, and it permeated through every single inch of his body, even his hair, which was now held together by the little bow given to him by Diane.


    His force field had wrapped around the band, else it would have torn to pieces trying to contain a part of his hair.


    Rowan lifted his hand and above his palm, an invisible ball of Telekinesis rotated, and he expanded it until it was as big as a watermelon before he reduced it to the size of a coin.


    Still keeping it spinning, he ced it on his little finger and began creating more balls of Telekinesis and ced them on each of his fingers, before letting them rotate around his hand likes in a sr system.


    He suddenly paused, and he considered a possibility. Dispersing the rest of the floating Telekinesis balls except one, he began stretching it, until it became as thin as a thread.


    With his present purple-ck Aether, he could not use any of his Ability Runes without understanding its effects on them first, but that did not mean he was helpless to use his Ability Runes, he could simply use his Bodily Essence to power it.


    At one end of the thread of Telekinesis he created a small ball of Flesh Light, and creating a suction force from the other end of the thread, he drew the red mes through the invisible thread, and when he was done, it appeared as if he was holding a thread made from a shining red light.


    Rowan smiled, as this new breakthrough in what he could do with his Telekinesis ability surprised him, for this ability had several peculiar aspects, including the fact that it had no alignments, that is he could not mix it with Aether or any element.


    It were unable to serve as invisible weapons for him as those of Rift State and above could sense Aether, and if he used Telekinesis, they could feel the void of Aether approaching them caused by his Telekinesis pushing everything away from it.


    But what if he could create two sheets of Telekic pad and fill in between both sheets with Aether, would it be possible to deceive their senses?


    Yet, this was just a minor application that Rowan did not care for. He had nock of weapons or methods he could use to attack his enemies. What he felt he needed Telekinesis for, was crafting!


    Rowan had not forgotten the one thing that made him ufortable was hisck of proper clothes to contain his might, and he was not fond of wearing weak fabrics that would tear apart at any moment during battle.


    As he still recalled the manner by which that Abomination clothed itself with the red mes, he felt he had just taken the first step.


    He had made threads!


    The gleaming red line before him was a manifestation of the merger of his Telekinesis and the red mes, which just proved he had cracked the puzzle, now he simply had to learn how to rapidly weave it into any suitable material of his choice.


    Since his Telekinesis was close to his body, he could simply pour out mes from his pores and reassemble them into any clothes of his choosing.


    The Thread he was holding suddenly snapped, Rowan had been detecting the mes eat through the thin lining of the Telekinesis threads, although he could easily replenish the thread, he wanted to experiment how long it would take before the mes could eat through the threads.


    In battle, there may be moments he could not feed his Telekinesis threads, so he wanted to know how long it would take¡ª48 seconds, not a particrly long time, but not too short either. He could extend the time by making thicker threads or reducing the intensity of the mes.


    He did not even think about using any other less vtile material for his threads, it felt fitting that the first time he clothes himself using energy, that it should be with the same mes that the Abomination used.


    A sign of his progress.


    Rowan wanted to start creating his new clothes, but he held back, as he would rather not endanger those beside him.


    To experiment on his new powers further, he brought out the Spatial Ring given to him by Circe, and kept it hovering before him using his Telekinesis, and since his Spatial Sight was gone, he began truly using his Empyrean senses.


    Rowan''s eyes alone were attuned to energy, but if he paired it with the other senses from his body, then the world was truly revealed to him.


    Unlike a human who depended on each individual senses to perceive a different sensation, his was the opposite. He used all of his senses to perceive a single thing.


    This was what led to such a phenomenon as his ability to taste colors or see sound. He had never really dwelled on this intricate part of his senses before, but he instinctively knew that he needed to understand the world on a micro level to genuinely make significant changes on a macro level.


    Not only that, but he estimated he had a month before his enemies reached him, and so he would grow his powers in ways that no one would expect.


    Where they were expecting a brute, he would be a wizard. Where they saw a wizard, he would be a brute.

 Chapter 190 The Tales of Erohim (8)

    <h4>Chapter 190 The Tales of Erohim (8)</h4>


    Activating all his senses and focusing it all solely on the ring, the world around him disappeared a single panel at a time, as if he was unraveling the essence of reality, he heard fragmented whispers as if from a mother calling her child from a ce far away, and the Spatial Ring before him was now no longer a ring. It became four different things existing side by side.


    It took a while for Rowan to be used to this new State of Reality, for this Spatial Ring was far moreplex than he thought, and yet also elementary in its execution. Like a god seeing the true reality of things, his sight had unraveled the very nature of the Spatial Ring.


    In his perception, the ring had now expanded until it was tens of thousands of feet in length, there were deep marks and imperfections in the metal that one could only notice when it had been scaled to such a length, and unlike the bronze coloration that could be seen when it was at its normal size, now it was revealed that the ring had different hues and shades, from purple to ultraviolet to blue, yet these colors were buried so deeply in the metal, it became invisible.


    This ring told him a story all of its own, from its birth as a lump of mineral in the depth of the earth, to its forging as it was repeatedly heated and quenched, Rowan could taste the heat of the mes that went into forging her, even after 450 years since her creation there was still the ghost of a me left inside the ring.


    Over time, this ghost would slowly ground and in 800 years from now it would eat through the metal, and the Ring would be no more.


    In a single nce he had been able to see the moment of its Birth down to its death.


    Suddenly, Rowan saw a crack begin stretching from one side of the Ring to another, and he knew it was a result of his gaze. The Ring would show him it''s secret but if he peered at it for long enough it would perish beneath the weight of his sight.


    Rowan peered at it onest time, memorizing all the cracks and gaps in the metal before he looked away.


    Beside the ring was a hexagonal purple Rune, that was simr to the Runes in his Spatial Bracelet, but they contained fewer strokes and was far simpler, each line of purple Rune was made from many thousand intersecting lines that would have been reallyplex, but now he was able to trace each of them, and it took a few minutes, and he saw the beginning of the Rune.


    It was like he was retracing the steps made by whomever created the ring, and now he saw the ce where the crafter once ced his pen.


    Unlike the Spatial Bracelet that had tens of thousands of intersection lines that created a single line of Rune, this one only had a few thousand, and it happens that he was able to fully trace every single line with his perception.


    Whoever had created this Spatial Ring left to crest on the product, but it was still masterful work. If the Rowan of before had tried tracing each of these lines manually, it would be impossible unless he used a few years and made countless mistakes.


    But with his perception in that single golden pir inside his Pce of Ice, he was able to easily trace the twists and curves in each lines as if they were simple doodle of a child, but it did not detract from the charm.


    Because what he was looking at was Aether that had been constructed in such a precise manner, each stroke of the Artificer was a work of art. The Artificer did not just wield the Aether and ced them inside the ring, he constructed a stable structure where any slight shift in the pattern would break it apart.


    This was where the main difficulty lies when crafting Alchemical Items, which is the proper utilization of Aether. There was a certain skill needed to hold Aether in a specific form while keeping a continuous stream of that molded Aether into the item you wanted to create; that was just the first level.


    Subsequently, you needed to draw aplex Rune that to a novice would appear as hasty scribbles containing ten lines or more, but only with very close observation would reveal that each of the lines contained thousands of intersecting lines of Aether that had to be precisely drawn, else the crafting would fail.


    It was a testament to the perseverance of Rowan when he was still a human that he had learned the pattern of hundreds of Runes even as a mortal.


    Even though he would not be able toprehend Runes such as these that contains thousands of intersecting lines, it gave the present Rowan the foundation to build his understanding upon.


    After going through the rich lines of the Runes, he turned to the third which was in the semnce of a green box, and Rowan recognized it as the "room" he saw anytime he entered the Spatial Ring with his mind, and from this angle he saw that it was not green box was not truly a cube, but had more edges that had been trimmed off.


    This green box must be a physical entity that was merged with the ring with the aid if the Runes. He knew the material was special and if he had to guess using the color and the texture, it could be one of many things.


    Thest thing he could see was a small cloud of purple fog, it swirled around and seemed asrge as a continent spanning cloud and as small as a steam escaping from a tea cup.


    Further examination of the cloud showed him a light glinting at the center, and it was yellow. It reminded him about the gem that carried him to the world with a red moon, and he desired to pull it out, but he stopped himself.


    He was sure doing that would destroy this Spatial Ring, as he knew what he was looking at was the energy bounded to the ring to create the storage device by the Artificer, and now before Rowan''s sight every secret had been stripped away.


    This was not Aether but a form of Spatial Energy he had note across with before. Knowledge such as this would have stumped Rowan before, but did he not have ess to the Oracle?


    Although he wanted to be careful with the questions he asked so as not to easily reveal details about himself he wanted to hide, he knew he had a ce to find information when he needed them.


    Rowan escaped his deep inspection of the ring, the alchemical knowledge of the prince he had once discarded to the side had begun to itch with the desire to begin Rune Crafting.


    This was a fervent desire of the prince, to be an Artificer, one of the top profession in Alchemy, but he could be much more.


    The barrier to this profession had been torn wide open, and if it were before he would need to worry about the many Alchemical instruments that he would need, but to him, all those were crutches.


    Rowan began to feel excitement because he knew he was on a dawn of a new path. With the new abilities of his Empyrean senses paired with Telekinesis and his other Abilities Runes, then it was not impossible to be a mobile Alchemy Forge.


    He knew of rumors of Alchemy Forges. Supposedly one of the most guarded secrets of the Empire, it was the beating heart of the Alchemy Union. An instrument of power that could be used to fabricate virtually anything!

 Chapter 191 The Tales of Erohim (9)

    <h4>Chapter 191 The Tales of Erohim (9)</h4>


    He already had his mes, and his Telekinesis could build the framework of every instrument he desired, what he just needed was a Reagent or an Ability that could mimic something simr, and he could begin attempting forging.


    This was something that could assist him now, but was critical to his future, if he nned not to ravage and destroy every world he came across then it was necessary he had this Ability to Forge Alchemical Items on his own.


    The uses were endless, but if he needed to seize worlds and fortify them one at a time, he would need defenses, ships, armor for his soldiers, Terraforming Equipments, Buildings, Boats, and so many others.


    Before he developed a sizable poption that could govern and develop his worlds properly he would need to do that himself. It was a lot of work, and he looked forward to it.


    Part of his earlier ns was to get In contact with Master Artificers and slowlymission work from them, but now, with his Empyrean senses showing him the trueyers of every single Artifact he came across, it was only a matter of time until he was able to build a world by himself from the ground up.


    Rowan looked at the Spatial Bracelet on his arm, he had once cracked it open using the aid of his Spatial Sight, and he was eager to explore it afresh.


    Creating a mental picture of all the Runes and part of the Spatial Ring andpartmentalizing in a Pir of Consciousness, he turned to his Spatial Bracelet next.


    ?


    In a location deep in the void, a sleeping giant made from mes and red metal shook, and muffled rumblings came from it mouths filled with metallic teeth, after a while, it slowly went back to sleep.


    If one were to look around for an inestimable distance, a scene of pure horror would surface. For this was a gxy where every world, every moon, every sun, and any other celestial body that graced the void was dead.


    Thes were all crumbled and in pieces and thest burning suns were like thest wisp of a burning log. Countless worlds were all dead and lying about in the ruins of these worlds and fading suns were abominable giants, that slowly fed on the decaying worlds like maggots, for their hunger was unending.


    The sleeping giant was yet again roused once more, and it shook, but this time it opened its single eye that was situated on its chest. This particr giant was small by the measure of it''s race, but it was still thousands of feet tall, and it was very young by their standards, only a million years old.


    These were Banes of Destruction.


    The gaze from that giant eye seemed to transcend across Space and Time to a small minor world that was shuddering beneath the Aura of an oing destructive event.


    The Destruction Banes had unique properties that allowed them to sense when a world was drifting towards death, and like flies to a rotten corpse they would begin to gather around it, anticipating the feast toe.


    The eye of the Bane lit up with fervor, as it pushed itself away from slumber and began tearing its way through the void. It could also sense others of its kind gathering for the expected feast¡ªyoung lings like itself.


    It began moving faster.


    ?


    The Convoy stopped moving early the next morning, just as the sun had begun rising, and scouts went around creating a perimeter with electrified fences, it was more to keep people in as it was not unknown for children or unruly adults to wander off and dy the convoy for days or weeks.


    The vehicles of the convoy were also arranged in a circr manner, creating a second line of defense as the proposed gathering would be happening at the center.


    The joyousughter of children filled the air, as they had finally been released from what should be for them weeks of torture.


    Although it was called a small gathering, the situation around made the people enthusiastic and this turned to a party, and preparation for it were in a feverish pace, as everyone gathered around to make it work.


    A party of the scale was a massive endeavor, as feeding and entertaining twenty thousand people was not an easy job, but with the presence of Dominators, it went along faster than he expected.


    Rowan could hear the joyousughter from Diane as she assisted her mother to join with the fellow women who were to be cooking, having released her for her duties for the day, he was surprised she did not find her friends instead she stayed with her family.


    Perhaps talking about her sister had reminded her of the preciousness of her family and she was now particrly clingy to her mother, to the quiet happiness of Olga.


    Children tend to drift away from their parent as that age, and seeing Diane stick close to her like when she was younger made the heart of the woman dden.


    One thing this cmity brought in excess was beasts from every corner of the. It was not a difficult thing to find a small herd of herbivores, who resembled cows but with ck skin and eyes, the hunters and Dominators captured well over two hundred of these creatures coupled with birds and others, and a massive preparation for the feast was underway.


    The cooking units were disengaged from each vehicle and brought outside where women fret about it, preparing various dishes, and the men ughtered animals and ready the venues for the celebration.


    Young children and youth began to create the games, and theirughter and quarrels all drifted up to Rowan who sat cross-legged in the air, a few hundred feet above, with a bottle of wine in his hand.


    Every now, and then he saw the people looking up and respectfully bowing towards him, as talk had gone around that this celebration of theirs was due to his grace.


    Rowan was sure this rumor was spread by Circe, most likely to be in his good side. He would be foolish not to assume that they might have known of Scarvros death, there were many methods to check, but he had won the time he needed, and he did not care if they knew.


    His enemies would in due time being for him, but his mentality had changed. He no longer feared his powers or his potential.


    A figure arose from the ground, it was Circe who joined him, carried by a flow of gentle breeze, seeing that he sat in the air with no visible support, made her arched her brows, before she noticed a dense b of Aether beneath Rowan.


    "Can I join you, Erohim?" she asked


    "of course." Rowan gestured with his hand, and Circe felt the b of Aether extend below her feet, and she smiled and sat close to him.


    She opened her hand, gesturing for the wine; Rowan passed it to her, the first taste made her smile, and she began chugging down the rest.


    Rowan sighed and brought out two more, breaking open his own, he kept the other one beside her, and slowly drank his own.


    "This is new." Circe ran her hand below, touching the invisibleyer of his Telekinesis. She could not understand the void that she was touching, but it was tangible.


    "I''m beginning to recover what was slowly lost from me. This is a minor trick I discovered."


    Her eyes lit up, "Thats good news. What about your memories, are thoseing back?"


    "Not for now." Rowan sighed, "I expected you would be questioning me about my desire to slow down the convoy?"


    Circeughed, "I''m sure you have your reasons, you''re also doing me a favor in the long run you know. Cramming twenty thousand people into a box for a month would do weird things to mental health, and reports of crimes had been increasing in the convoy."

 Chapter 192 The Tales of Erohim (10)

    <h4>Chapter 192 The Tales of Erohim (10)</h4>


    "It gets that bad?" Rowan asked.


    Petty things for now, but as time goes on, I would not be surprised to see, rape and murder among the disgruntled people. You would sometimes be surprised by the amount of darkness in the hearts of men."


    Circe broke open the new bottle of wine and began taking small sips, "Besides, you''re Erohim. Who am I to go against your wishes?" she looked at side eyed.


    Rowan looked at her, as he slowly released the pressure he always kept inside, his Serpentine gaze became as sharp as razors and a formless aura arose from his body, something unknown and mysterious.


    Circe felt goosebumps began rising on her skin, as a tingle ran down her spine, as if a long scaly tongue was running down her skin, the sensation was so unnerving that it was all she could do not to run.


    Rowan began speaking in Medan, no longer using the native tongue of Jarkarr, his voice was deep, and it flowed like music, and any mortal that heard him would have been entranced before shortly dying as their meager Spirit burned out.


    "I speak to you with no falsehood. You can have my word on this Circe Boreas. I have no quarrel with you and yours. My enemies are not yours, except if you wish to add yourself to their number."


    Circe shivered and seized his wine bottle, and now she held two bottles, eyeing him in provocation, "I would be a fool to act against you¡­ at this time. I may not understand the reason you are taking some of your actions, but as long as I''m assured that you have no intent to cause harm to me and my people, then I seek no quarrel with you. Yet, I have to ask, how do you learn to speak Medan like that?"


    This time, when she spoke, it was in a foreignnguage that he automatically understood due to hisnguage mastery.


    Rowan was surprised that this Trait¡ªLanguage Mastery, was not lost along with his Soul. This ability to understand everynguage was always a source of deep confusion for him, how could he have acquired this trait?


    Over time, as he acquired more experience about his powers and bloodlines, he began to refine his previous spections and discard the ones that were now wrong with the present evidence he had on hand.


    The first was his Language Mastery and the second was his unnatural healing and Constitution, that he had first assigned to his Ouroboros bloodline, well before he activated that technique.


    For the Language Mastery, he knew that it was not linked to his Soul but his Bloodline, but the question was, whose?


    Rowan had this trait even before he activated any bloodline, then it could only mean he was able to understand everynguage because he inherited this trait from either his father or mother, as they were the only source of bloodline in his body at the time.


    But the Kuranes bloodline had nothing rted to Language Mastery or Rapid healing and Constitution. What about his mother?


    A mother he had no memory of but a face.


    " ?????????? ??????????. ???????? ??????????. ???? ???????????? ?????????? ??????????."


    These words that came with the picture, must have its meaning.


    Or his father, that fat spider waiting for his prey while sitting in the middle of his web.


    Why have I never tried drawing you, what would you show me?


    Yet Rowan had a fear that even if he drew him, hisck of a Soul would be a hindrance to truly understand what was hidden behind the facade of this man.


    Rowan replied in the samenguage she used, "I spoke, so you would see the sincerity in my words. See, even the Aether here sees the truth in my words. I learned Medan the same way you did, but clearly that''s not what you are referring to."


    Circe gave a frustratedugh, "I can sense the resonance in the Aether. But, forget it. I never told you about the rest of the Tales of Erohim."


    Rowan smiled, "Well, you are not a great storyteller, only a good one. I can allow certain discretion towards your failures, given your poor skills."


    Circeughed and snorted, "yeah, I have always run from the excellence everyone else says I''m capable of, it always seemed like too much work. Too many responsibilities¡­ Too many chances to fail¡­"


    "Well, I wouldn''t know anything about that." Rowan grinned and brought out another wine and opened it, "I have never failed before."


    "Take that awful smirk off your face before I smack it off." Circe growled before she beganughing, the look on her face was clearly surprised that she could be so calm when she began talking to him.


    Strip away the Aura he gave off that he seemed not to be even aware of, the sheer power his every unconscious move dictated, and then he was just someone, who had an unhealthy love for alcohol.


    Somehow this fact made her even more frightened. She did not fear the madman or psychopath who could kill and destroy with no emotions behind it. What she truly dreaded was a normal man who was capable of doing horrifying things when the situation called for it.


    Rowan looked at her, "You are getting drunk, and with this in your present state, you may be a great storyteller if you don''t watch yourself."


    "Why is your wine always so good?"


    "Thepany!"


    "Bah! Anyway, where was I. Oh yes, the journey of a husband to save his wife from her conjugal distress because of extensivebor"


    "if you put it that way¡­"


    "hush now and let me finish."


    "The floor is yours, storyteller."


    "Good." Circe settled and cleared her throat as she became serious, "It is said that the journey took ten thousand years for Orum to return to his wife, but by then it was already toote. He heard her cries from afar, and he burned his soul to return, his glory burning so bright that a part of the Universe did not see darkness for a long time after he had passed."


    "He was still too slow, and his journey was too long. For although Erohim had remained inside the womb of his mother, he was beloved by both the sun and the moon, and his strength was great, they had both given him the best parts of their Divinity."


    "Meanwhile in the world below, every man and beast on the surface of the earth began to perish, for Orum had taken away his light as he journeyed to find his father, and even if Ganesha gave all the light she could to the world below. It was simply not enough."


    "Thest living beings in the world died, their passage heralded by the cries of a weeping moon."


    Circe paused, something about this part of the story seemed to resonate with her, nevertheless, she cleared her throat and continued.


    "Erohim knew nothing of this. Every action of his was an endless struggle to escape his confinement, and his mother''s cries of pain could be heard all over the universe, as she tried to soothe the child, but Erohim was still young and did not understand restraint. In their joy of conceiving a child, they had made a mistake and given him too much of their strength, especially Ganesha."


    "With a massive heave from his hands, Erohim tore his mother apart from the inside, spilling her lifeblood upon the dead world. The ever cries of his mother who had been with him all this while faded, and It was at that moment that Erohim understood what he had done. He cried for a thousand years and his tears were like burning drops of diamonds and sprayed all over the world, bringing light."

 Chapter 193 The Tales of Erohim (final)

    <h4>Chapter 193 The Tales of Erohim (final)</h4>


    "The lightbined with the lifeblood of his mother and from it, they gave back life to the world. Once more, life in all its glory flourished under the tears of Erohim"


    "They new men and beast began to worship Erohim, but their adtion did not bring him any joy. For his mother was dying, and he could do nothing but weep, and she died soon after, and his pain seemed to have no ending."


    "Yet, his pain was what gave this world life."


    "That was the state of things, Orum returned to find, his wife sundered in three parts and his son, a weeping mess. Orum was consumed with grief, and he no longer felt love for his son but instead was reced by hate, and in a fit of rage he tore the weeping child to pieces with his bare hands."


    " To the newly created men, Orum saw them as an affront to his grace¡ªA disgraceful union between his wife and son, and he quested deep into the world where beings of darknessy that had grown numerous in his absence and he made these beings of darkness into monsters, with a singr purpose, which was to torment every living creature on the face of the world."


    "For a very long time after, Orum gloried in the cries of despair from the world, and even his great light began to grow dark with corruption, and he could barely give out light, and when he did give out light, it was so bright it scorched thend."


    "The delight of Orum for such perversity did not decrease, but became much deeper, until his light began to burn red. He continuously tortured the new men, until their cries became so loud, it silenced the weeping of Erohim, for even though he was in pieces he still lived in agony."


    "Seeing the suffering of the world, Erohim stopped weeping and turned his voice to cry out for help, after begging his father to no avail. Erohim did not give up and continued seeking for aid, until his petition reached the home of his Ancestor, a mysterious being who dwelled far away."


    "Yet, his hopes were dashed once more, as he received no aid but silence. His voice stayed outside the home of the Ancestor, and every moment he cried for mercy for his people. But he was ignored."


    "His antics had made some dwellers in the home of his Ancestor angry, and one among them acted and banished his voice from reaching that ce no longer."


    " Almost in despair, and about to give up, he noticed that the one who banished him was a talking cup of tea, that was filled with starlight, and Erohim took a chance and when the tea cup was looking away, he drew in a deep breath and sucked away all the starlight it contained."


    "That starlight contained knowledge, and with this knowledge, he could control the powers of his station."


    "The adtion of the people had given Erohim the gift of wisdom, and with that gift, he fashioned a great warrior from his heart, and he released the warrior unto the world to fight the monsters his father had unleashed onto it."


    "The warrior was great in strength and wielded both Divine Might and Heavenly mes, and he gathered all the people from East to West, North and South, and forged a great army with him as the leader, and he began a campaign against the monsters."


    "Using his blood, Erohim began healing his dead mother, even as he battled the monsters in the world. Yet, his powers were so great, he was able to resurrect his mother, although with great cost to himself. Yet, he still failed to make her whole once more, but she came back to life, but no longer as one singr moon but three."


    Circe paused and paused and pointed at the sky, even at dawn, you could still see the three moons hanging on the horizon like white pearls in a sea of gold, "Ga, Ne, and Sha. These are the three moons that were left."


    "Ga¨CNe¨CSha was still too weak, however she could slowly recover, and she called for her husband and her son. Orum felt disbelief at first and then intense happiness, as his wife was back to life once more, but when Ganesha saw the state of the world, her son, and the appearance of her husband and the catastrophe he had ced on the world, her grief became heavy."


    "With a loud cry, Ga¨CNe¨CSha weak Spirit fell into true death, and Orum seeing the result of his fury fled in shame to the darkest corner of the universe."


    "But Erohim did not falter, he spent thest of his blood to make sure the body of his mother was whole, and the moment he defeated thest of the monsters, he ignited his Spirit and became the new sun over the world, and there he had watched ever since."


    "Or until, they say our progenitor came and stabbed him in the back with a lightning bolt, but who knows¡­"


    Rowan Spirit was shaken, there were many simrities between this story and his own, so much he could not just assign this to mere coincidence. Even though hisposure was calm, his mind was in chaos, he wanted to disregard this story before, but many details of it spoke to him with a sort of truth he could not deny.


    Subtract the fluff, and going along with certain events that happened to Erohim, it could be a carbon copy of his present life.


    Rowan stroked his chin, "Hmm, a rather interesting story if I should say so myself, but I wonder, is the evidence linking me to this Erohim not too fragile? I mean, I can see the link between the monsters and the cmity happening now, but¡­"


    "That''s where you would be wrong." Circe pointed to the mountain Rowan found himself on when he descended on this world. "Even from here, can''t you see it. That''s thergest mountain in all of Jarkarr, the famous Spine of Erohim, if I''m not wrong, they all said you fell from the mountain covered in mes to save them from monsters born from Orum''s wrath."


    "That event was a bit exaggerated."


    "To tell you the truth. I have a sharp instinct and I can easily separate Auras, and intuitively understand certain truths. I can''t read you. So, I will do something strange and also believe in you. Believe you''re what these men proim you to be. Erohim."


    "So you''re doing all that because of an instinct of yours?"


    "Yes, and also because believing in you makes me one of your people¡­ Erohim protects his own."


    "Well that''s surprising,ing from someone whose Ancestor owns the."


    "My name is not on thend deeds. Plus, he has untold millions of descendants. My Ancestor would more easily protect the cup he drinks his wine from, than his children, who are as plentiful as the sand on a beach."


    Rowan sighed, "I have told you, that you have nothing to fear from me, outside betrayal of my trust, everything would continue as it was."


    Her silence was enough to answer, and Rowan settled down to watch the people below. Times like these were filled with peace andughter, and he drank them all in, as they were a source of strength as potent as any Battle Stimnt.


    They stayed that way, watching the preparation, and soon it was about to begin, and Circe made to stand up, "So,ing down?"


    "No. I''ve seen my share. Celebrate with them, I have things I need to do."


    Circe paused, "if you insist, I will save your share of the food for you, but don''t stay too long, or I may end up taking it for myself."


    Rowan sniffed, "you don''t want to do that, trust me."


    "Yeah, yeah¡­hey, Erohim, don''t be a stranger, okay? See you."


    She jumped off, and Rowan observed for a few moments before he turned away. He had plenty of things to do.


    Time, as ever, did not wait for him.

 Chapter 194 The Approaching Storm

    <h4>Chapter 194 The Approaching Storm</h4>


    Melusine''s eyes were closed in meditation, as the effects of whatever overlooked their battle was still a raw wound in her Spirit that was slowly fading with her practice.


    Her meditation usually involves her cing her Spirit inside her Territory, and flying through the endless rows of Green Bamboo, and flowing brooks filled with sparkling water.


    Her Territory had no sun or moon, but was still lit, as an ever present glow brushed across it, the water from the brooks connected to form a flowing river that disappeared into nothingness at the edge of her Territory.


    Her Territory contained only the Green Bamboo and Sparkling Waters, but it was among the most suitable Territory for one of her bloodline and her bloodline ability only enhanced the efficacy of her Territory, and for the case of Melusine, thebined effect of her bloodline abilities and her Territory created an effect greater than the sum of it parts.


    A Territory is the next Realm where a Dominator grew closer to the source of their bloodline, and began tapping into the Realms of their Progenitor.


    Being so close to the source of her bloodline nourished and calmed her Spirit, and with this, she would be able to cleanse every source of foreign influence from her Spirit.


    Melusine only entered such deep meditation outside the forests of her home because Lyosos was there beside her. For she was vulnerable when she ced all her Spirit inside her Territory because her perception of the outside world was severely reduced.


    Yet, even in the deep meditation state she was in, she could still hear the screams, like buzzing flies at the edge of her hearing that grew more annoying with every second.


    Her Spirit shook as she discarded the distraction, but it was persistent, and with an annoyed groan, shemanded her Spirit to rise above her Territory and into her body where she soon awoke.


    Even before she opened her eyes she knew something was wrong, for Lyosos was not beside her. She frowned and suddenly, like a flood, screams entered her ears and she was fully awake.


    Melusine unconsciously ced her veil over her face to disguise her features, while she quickly ran through her defenses and weapons, as she primed her spells, and began agitating the powers of her Territory.


    As a descendant of Bhus and walking on the Path of the Wanderer, the power of the forest flowed through her veins, and her bloodline was Aspected towards summoning. The title bestowed on Dominators like her was : Forest Witch.


    Her bloodline sent a call throughout her Territory, and the Endless Bamboos began tobine into Green Bamboo Soldiers.


    A hundred Green Bamboo became a single Bamboo Soldier with the abilities at the Legendary State, it may not seem like much, but the fields of green bamboo were endless, and the only limit to the amount of green bamboo she could summon was her Spirit.


    At the Spirit Territory Realm she was not a good matchup against her equals whose bloodline were more focused on strength or energy-based attacks, but it did not mean she was helpless among them, yet against those of lesser power levels, she was an insurmountable force of nature.


    Melusine on her own, given enough time, could overrun an entire Minor World! She could summon a hundred thousand Legendary Bamboo Soldiers before her Spirit runs out, and after she recovers, continue summoning. Technically, if she did not destroy her Spirit with endless summoning, she could summon an infinite amount of Green Bamboo Soldiers.


    Her abilities were not supposed to be this dangerous, but the summoning ability she received at the Legendary, Rift and Incarnation Statebined to create a Forbidden ss of power.


    Melusine was powerful enough now, but if she could grow into the next Realm, which was the Incandescent Realm, her Green Bamboo Soldiers would be upgraded to ck Bamboo Soldiers which were at the Rift State.


    Her Territory abilities showed the true difference between each great Circle. As Dominators, were bing closer to gods. Another power of a Territory was creating a shield between the Dominator and the Outside world, and depending on the level and the type of your Territory, the protection it affords to you would differ in scope and power.


    The gap between each cycle was total and to allmon knowledge, no first Circle Dominator could everpete with a second Circle Dominator.


    Well, the universe had never met Rowan, but it was soon about to.


    If she had used this Territory Ability against the beasts in thest confrontation she could have easily swept through all of them and no matter how strong the Incarnation State golden beast was to be, an unending army of Green Bamboo Soldiers would wear it down to nothing in no time.


    As the Green Bamboo beganbining to create an Army, she pushed open the tent expecting bloodshed, and she saw it, but not how she was expecting it.


    Except for a few Dominators, maybe a hundred or so who managed to hold themselves with sheer force of will, the rest of the Legendaries were dead, or killing themselves or each other.


    Lyosos and the rest of the Incarnation and Rift State Dominators were going around breaking arms, and subduing the rest who were clearly not in a normal state of mind as most of them were screaming so loudly they began explosives vomiting blood, their eyes were wide open but was covered in Nightmare.


    Her eyes caught that of Lyosos across the field and they both knew that this was happening because of that presence they had felt, and the chill in Melusine''s heart nearly froze solid with panic.


    Perhaps the Legendary Dominators might not have been able to sense or even understand what happened that day, but a part of their Spirit must have touched the gaze of whatever watched them, and they had no shields over their Spirit.


    Their souls must have been scrapped to pieces by touching that presence but as they had no means of understanding the damages inflicted on them, it was only at the death of their soul that awareness was born.


    The result was the madness happening before her. Melusine wanted to release the soothing water from her Territory; it would salve the mental state of these suffering Dominators, but Lyosos must have known about her intentions, for he shook his head to tell her not to.


    Every Legendary here was already dead. They were just not aware of it yet.


    Melusine sighed and shook her head, rolling up her sleeves, she flew down to assist in the subjugation of those that were now mad. It was impossible to watch these soldiers kill themselves like mindless beast, at least they should make their passing a bit morefortable.


    The screams they let out were chilling, and their words were worse, "It''s eating my soul! It''s eating my soul!"


    Everyone of the dying men and women screaming that their souls were being eaten.


    ?


    "Close the door, you fool. Have you gathered everything I asked of you." Augustus Tiberius barked at the man who entered his office.


    "Yes, my lord. I have secured the passes for all of us. The Captain of the Merigold (An Empire Spaceship.) gives us two hours before it leaves."


    "Good, ready your men, in an hour meet me by the docks, I don''t have to tell you to be discreet, don''t I?"


    "Of course General."


    "Don''t ever call me that from this moment."


    "Yes sir."


    "Get going, we are losing time."


    As the man bowed and left, Augustus took his time and tapped on his table before standing up and began to prepare himself.


    He had expected drastic measures when he confessed about his participation in an Organization like the Order of the Broken Eye to his family. With the wealth of his confession, he had the least thought he would be spared from death.

 Chapter 195 The Approaching Storm (2)

    <h4>Chapter 195 The Approaching Storm (2)</h4>


    He was right. But what happened next was beyond what he was expecting. Although he could not say how the heads of his family conducted their matters, he was surprised that his Ancestor had formed an alliance with the Ancestor of the Kuranes family.


    How that came to be, he really had no idea, and the ns they came up with were ridiculous ording to what Augustus knew.


    They did not just hunt for Rowan in secret. No, it was the opposite, they gave out a high bounty on his head and whipped up the entire Empire to hunt for him. This was crazy!


    To anyone else this might be the correct step to take, but Augustus smelled a conspiracy. Rowan had the power to break out of the Bloodline Shackles imposed by the gods! The man could control a Singrity, he had the key to destabilize millennia of control by the gods, and that was not just the only thing he was capable of.


    Such a secret was worth hoarding and only used for your advantage, it wasmon sense not to let it loose, so it should not enter the hands of someone lucky or reach the ears of your enemies.


    Augustus had screamed in rage and disbelief when he heard of the bounty on Rowan, anytime he thought about his bloodline, which was so powerful Augustus could not wrap his head around it, he became struck between fear and lust.


    He knew his Ancestor must have an idea what sort of bloodline flowed in the veins of that man. Because he had given them the only remnant that Rowan left behind.


    Augustus still remembered that Absomet was quiet in shock, and he was sure the reason he was allowed to live after betraying his family was because he had retrieved the fallen scales left behind by those dragons, that Rowan had discarded like trash.


    So with all this evidence of Rowan''s uniqueness, why this public hunt?


    Augustus had survived for long when he should have died many times over because he had a good instinct at identifying patterns and preserving his life.


    For the past month that instinct had been telling him to run, for the pattern he was seeing was not right. He was missing relevant information that may be detrimental to his well-being if he did not do something soon.


    He had begun making preparations but when he was given a guard in front of his office (his glorified jail cell) he began elerating his ns.


    Augustus had been ced in a War Tower at the edge of the family''s Domain, and had beenmanded to wait for further instructions.


    He had been promised a new body with a powerful Tiberius bloodline potency for his contribution. Yet, he could no longer wait for suchpensation because the instinct that had guided him for so long was telling him, what waited for him was not a clear road to Dominion but the reaper''s scythe.


    They had begun making ns without any of his contribution, and as far as he knew they no longer valued him, his bloodline was lost, and his position stripped away, promises meant nothing with no tangible benefits given.


    Absomet that unholy bi+ch, had brought him nothing but loss and disdain, and he was not foolish enough not to realize that when the Rune ship talked about torturing and killing him that she did not mean it metaphorically.


    Absomet would be delighted to kill him, and she would do so very slowly and painfully. Augustus had tortured countless people, and he would rather not be at the other end of the knife.


    There was news she would be stopping by soon on an impromptu visit to the War Tower. The des of the reaper never felt so close. Of course, Augustus knew she wouldn''t kill him directly, but there were many ways to do such deeds for a being of power like her.


    After gathering thest of the Resources he had squirreled away during the month, and some of the hidden stashes he left around when he was a Dominator at Promation Realm, just one more step away from the Third Great Circle.


    He had seen the route to be great at the end of his life, and to see that pathid out before you, yet being too weak to walk it was a source of torture beyond reasoning.


    Anytime the thought of his previous glory enters his mind, Augustus felt like screaming and killing everything in sight, but he was helpless, and this helplessness stung him.


    He went to the windows, and manifested a sharp bloody dagger he began using to cut through the armored pane. When he was done, he quietly ced it by the side and climbed out.


    The War Tower was six hundred stories tall, and he was on the five hundred and twenty-third floor, at this height the entire expanse was open before him, and he could see the shape of a massive Spaceship, ten miles away. His target was not this one.


    The War Tower was at the center of a Tiberius family barrack that was three thousand miles across. Even from this height he could sense the air shuddering with countless deadly potential, as soldiers of war gathered in the millions brought a wave of blood light to the barrack.


    The barrack also held a sizable city where everything could be bought and traded for. Everything!


    Most soldiers here cycled from the battlefield in the two lost Continents, and they brought back valuable loot which could be exchanged to the Empire for various resources.


    Augustus brought out a Shade Cloak from his Spatial Ring and draped himself, turning into scattered shades of shadows that could be easily missed.


    A flying carriage was coincidentally flying a little too close to the War Tower, and Augustus timed the distance and jumped, the flying carriage angled itself sideways and Augustus slipped through the opening mming into the other side of the carriage with a bang.


    He shook his head from the small bout of dizziness he had, as he had fallen for twelve stories. Augustus had paid dearly for a small gap in the War Tower inspection team and also for the flying carriage to deliver him to the Merigold in an hour''s time, just as it was about to leave for a Minor at the edge of the Empire.


    It was more costly to carry along the rest of the Bone Army Soldiers, but they were to him another source of life, he had struggled to hide one of them far away, but the rest wereing with him, and if his preparation went well, they should be waiting for him at the ship.


    He dumped the bnce for the ride on the outstretched hand of the carriage driver, who grinned and returned to his duties, while Augustus began looking around and noticing the amassing troops.


    This was also a new development he had been following closely. With the announcement of the hunt for Rowan Kuranes, the war machine of the Tiberius Family had entered into full motion.


    Augustus could be wrong, but thest time such a deployment was staged was for the hunt of a rogue god, five thousand years ago. Were they treating the hunt for Rowan simr to the hunt for a god?


    He wanted to chuckle that such a move seemed excessive for what he thought was to be a rtively simple hunt for Rowan, before his face went grave, it would seem he never learned his lessons.


    How long did it take for Rowan to be strong enough to nearly kill him with a single blow. A week? It had been nearly two months now, and although he would have gotten stronger, ording to allmon sense, the Paths to power only grew steeper the higher you climb.


    But, that Bast*rd does not obeymon sense, does he? Maybe such an number of troops and weapons were just right to hunt him down.

 Chapter 196 The Approaching Storm (3)

    <h4>Chapter 196 The Approaching Storm (3)</h4>


    Augustus looked at the long lines of soldiers and Armaments moving below, as plentiful as ants. The Empire had Trillions of Troops at the First Great Circle, and they could easily replenish that number from the many worlds under the Empire.


    The Territory of Third Circle Dominators could sustain life, so it was unknown the true number of soldiers the Empire could field at a time.


    Seeing the lines of troops, Augustus went into the habit of counting them by the thousands to keep his mind busy as the flying carriage took him to his destination. He stopped counting when he reached a million.


    Yet the question still troubled Augustus, why this response? A single Third Great Circle Dominator should be enough to hunt down Rowan.


    Augustus sighed and chose to forget for the time, about the games of the strong, while he contemted his escape, he had no doubt they would be able to track his departure, he had left too many details that a careful inspection would reveal, but if he could escape Trion, the universe was opened to him, and he knew of other powers he could sell his knowledge to that would bring him tangible benefits, after all, the Pathway of Dominion was not the only paths to power.


    There were many Major Worlds out there, and he could start anew, and make something of himself, to tell the truth, something about the method Rowan had effortlessly killed had haunted him all these while.


    For a Dominator of his age and power that should not be possible, as he had fought in so many battles to be discouraged by a single loss, but he suspected that his Spirit had also been subtly corrupted when he fought Rowan.


    What sort of bloodline does he have?


    It took an hour for the carriage to reach the docks for spaceships primarily responsible for hauling cargo. Merigold was one of the biggest ships of her ss, and was currently holding twenty-two thousand people apart from the various cargoes she shipped around the Empire.


    Augustus would not be making the trip with any of the passengers but with the Cargo. It would not be a pleasant experience squeezed in with crates of goods and carted around to the ends of the Empire, but he would survive, and he would thrive.


    With his time as one of the candidates for the position of Ancestor of the Tiberius family, he was able to gather an impressive amount of wealth, both legally and with less than legal methods. He had sequestered riches on manys of the Empire, he would slowly regain what he had lost.


    After dropping from the carriage, he headed to the Spaceship that was already primed; it was shaped like an overturned bowl with five spots of thrusters blowing out blue mes.


    Augustus could not help himself, and he began feeling a brief burst of optimism. He always followed his instincts and he felt good about this trip.


    A weight he had been feeling drowning his Spirit was slowly being eased, and he had begun breathing easier, as the infectious good energy of the surrounding crowd that were waiting to board the ship infected him, and Augustus forgot for a while he was mingling with peasants and worthless scums, and he beganughing.


    He had all the necessary documents needed to board, and he was quickly sent aboard. He maneuvered to the area of the ship responsible for holding Cargo and the number of people around him slowly dropped to zero, and he walked in a dim passageway with bad lights.


    Augustus walked down the long hallway with hundreds of doors that led to various storage rooms. He proceeded to a seemingly random door and opened it with a key. The locks had been changed and except for him and his backups, no one else had the key.


    Inside the room was filled with clothes, carefully packaged and arranged ording to their colors. After going past multiple rows of clothes, he reached thest row and pushed the clothes by the side to reveal a hidden door which he opened with another key he collected from the Spatial Ring.


    Inside the room was dark, it had been cloaked with Runes, so he expected the darkness. Augustus could hear breathinging from the room. He entered and shut the door behind him, and he smiled when he felt the ship begin taking off.


    He sat down on the floor and sighed, before he suddenly paused. There was something very wrong here, his heartbeat began going crazy and his intuition for danger was going insane.


    Everything had been superb for a while, before suddenly changing, as if he was just allowed to begin noticing the wrongness.


    Almost like a cat who was now weary of toying with the mouse and was about to feed.


    The first indicator was the breathing. The sounds he was hearing seemed like it wereing from multiple people, but closer listening would reveal it wasing from only one person. There should be five people here with him!


    That person had stopped disguising himself.


    This should be the game of Absomet, she would love doing something like this, waiting for him to make all his ns, then dashing them to pieces whileughing in his face.


    He had the key to unlock the cloaking Rune, and with an uneasy heart, he activated it and light flooded back into the room, and he paused, he was mistaken.


    Augustus had seen a lot in his life, but something about this scene disturbed him in ways he had thought had forgotten. He rapidly took in the scene and began moving backward towards the door


    Everyone inside the Room was dead, they were killed by someone twisting their heads around. The bodies were lying face down, but their faces were looking at their backs, and a man with white hair that reached the ground was on one knee as he was eating the bodies.


    He did not acknowledge the now bright room, as he dragged a body of a female by the neck and began eating through her stomach, clothes and all, making sucking sounds as he swallowed the innards.


    His mouth was opened abnormally wide, not because it was made to work like that, but because this man had stretched his mouth opened so wide the side of his face was ripped apart, as yellow blood flowed down his face. He, however, did not seem to care.


    Augustus knew who this person was, and he was thest person he would want to meet in his current state. He reached the door, his hand questing for the lock as he refused to look away from the figure eating the bodies, when a guttural voice stopped him,


    "I wouldn''t do that if I were you. The safest ce on this ship is here with me."


    Augustus had no habit of listening to Abominations, even if this one was a Champion, he opened the door and rushed out, the ship should have not left the atmosphere. He may survive the jump, anyway death would be better than to be stuck in this ship.


    An hourter, a bleeding and battered Augustus with a missing right arm and part of his face chewed away returned to the room and shut the door, blocking out the hellish soundsing behind him. Through the slight gap that was revealed before he shut the doors, yellow eyes in their hundreds filled the room


    The Abomination Champion had finished eating everyone inside the room; he was holding a leg, which he took small bites from as he chewed.


    "I told you. The safest ce is here with me."


    Augustus felt a sh of pain from his left hand, and turned to see his arm from the shoulder had disappeared in a spray of blood.


    The Abomination Champion had not moved, but now he was holding Augustus twitching left hand.


    "Pardon me." He said almost shyly, "I''m still starving."


    The armless Augustus copsed on the floor and began to scream.

 Chapter 197 The Approaching Storm (4)

    <h4>Chapter 197 The Approaching Storm (4)</h4>


    A golden chariot pulled by four horses assembled from nine colored mes raced along the skies of Trion, heading for the central capital city of the Empire, Aroth. Their speed were many times faster than sound, leaving a ming trail behind them that extends for miles.


    The coachman driving the golden chariot was an old man with white hair and a beard that was peppered with spots of red, his presence would shake any world he steps his feet into, for he is a Dominator of the Third Great Circle, yet he was driving a chariot.


    Inside the chariot were two people, a young man who had a startling resemnce to Rowan, but his face was thinner and more effeminate, and a kneeling woman, who was dressed in the uniform of a Royal maid.


    The insides of the Chariot was far bigger than the outside, and resembled a tastefully furnished room with plush chairs and gleaming chandeliers with Art pieces on the walls. The materials inside were either in white, red or gold, and it all blended together to create a luxurious atmosphere.


    Yet, the two people inside the Chariot ced every luxury here to shame.


    The young man had long red hair. His eyes were like multi faceted gemstones that were shining with nine different colors, his fingernails were like gleaming hot coal and shone a wicked red, and when he breathed two streams of ck and white smoke escaped from his nose.


    He clothes were all in white, with little gold trimmings, which highlighted his dashing figure and heroic disposition. He casually rested on his seat and his presence alonemanded worship.


    Fury Akranothotez Kuranes, is the publicly acknowledged most powerful Dominator under the Third Circle. Such a title could only be really understood when the scale of the Empire was put into the picture and the multiple Dominators across the entirety.


    To be titled the most powerful, meant this man was a monster beyondpare.


    He was thirty-five years today, and already a Promation State Dominator, a single step from the Third Great Circle.


    At the moment of his birth, the entire plunged into darkness, and nine colored mes circled the for days. He was the first Dominator to be born in the Second Great in Recent memory, and from the moment of his birth, he had found no match in the second Great Circle.


    He was unmatched in both Martial and Bloodline Abilities, and he was an expert in Exoteric Studies like Alchemy, and Rune scribing. Even though he could not kill Third Circle Dominators, he could destroy their bodies.


    Fury Akranothotez Kuranes was invincible.


    His name was recognized all over the Empire and beyond, as the man most beloved by the gods.


    On his hands was a scroll, which was unrolled, and in it was every information to be found about Rowan Kuranes.


    His piercing eyes looked through the scroll one more time, before it''s shed red, and the scroll vanished, evaporated into atoms. The Spine of the scroll was made from Davros, a metal resistant to energy and magic, but it meant no difference.


    "So, do I have a brother like this? Why was this information held back from me for so long?" He spoke in Medan, with a long drawl using a weird ent because when he was seven, he was sent to live among the Phoenixes, which dwelled in a Major World far from Trion.


    His ent was of those mystical creatures, and Medan was the onlynguage Fury spoke.


    The maid was not a Dominator, but her powers were equal to those at the Second Great Circle, and she could be ranked at the Spirit Territory realm. She was an Arachnid, a warring race who also had their own Major World.


    She kept her head down, not only because of the respect she had to afford to Fury, but also because without a sufficiently powerful Spirit, looking into his eyes would literally burn your soul to ash.


    Her hair were white and cut short, and her hands had six fingers all ending in wicked sharp ck ws, her voice, however, was divine.


    "Lord Fury, the time of your Ascension is near, the Ancestor feared you might be distracted from your task. The Kuranes family would lose their hold over the Bramian Court in ten years time, and your stakes in the Aura fields would be cut by half.


    "We are already behind schedule with yourst tussle with the mages on Sephiron¨C5, and we need to collect your envoys from Crystal Lake."


    Fury arched his brows, and tapped the side of the chair, every tap from his finger caused the color of the chair to began changing until it copsed into ash, he effortlessly conjured a chair made from mes without any gap inposure, "Then why are you showing this to me now, Nathis?"


    Her breathing quickened, "Where we are going, it would be useless to hide the information, Lord Fury."


    Fury suddenly burst intoughter, and as he did the carriage shook and the weather began to change, Fire Spirits in their thousands were born as a manifestation of his will, and they all had the same voice as him, and they all joined him inughter.


    The sounds ofughter from the Fire Spirit radiated around and if this were a Minor World hisughter would have been heard in every single corner of the. It was impossible to know if heughed from amusement or annoyance.


    Fury was not only beloved by the gods. He was also beloved by the world, his every action were supported by the will of the world, and fighting him was simr to fighting an entire.


    "Nathis, tell me about the history of this brother of mine."


    "Lord Fury, it was difficult gathering the smallest bits of information about him. Apart from the Ancestor, all information about Rowan Kuranes has been scrubbed. But what I did find was¡­ disturbing."


    Fury sat forward in interest, "Tell me."


    "The first mention of his Bloodline Root was twenty thousand years ago, where an unknown man brought a Kuranes child to our doorstep. He refused anypensation for returning a child of Kuranes and vanished not long after. That child was without any backer, but his bloodline potency was adequate, and over his lifetime, he climbed to the Rift State before he died. He had only one son. His name was Bardolf Kuranes and his son was Nel Kuranes, and a matter of note, Bardolf refused to marry into the Kuranes family and chose a mate by random, ording to what I gathered, he went out to the city and closed his eyes while randomly selecting a female."


    "Nel Kuranes continued the tradition of his father, he refused to select a Kuranes family wife, and he died in the upperyers of the Rift State, and he had only one son."


    "The son died at the beginner Incarnation State and had only one son, and that has been the tradition of this enigmatic family line, until the peak of their sess, the Third Prince, Grigori Kuranes, now feared dead ording to the Soul me he left behind, he died at the beginning of the Promation Realm and of course he had only one child¡ªRowan Kuranes."


    "There was a bit ofmotion involving this bloodline and their unique potential, it was fairly strange for the bloodline potency to increase every generation, but whatever attention they received died down five thousand years ago when it became obvious that none of the uing generations could surpass the Second Great Circle; thus they were all relegated to mid¨Cmanagerial levels in the family."


    "Rowan Kuranes was the outlier in this family history because unlike his forebears, he was born weak and sickly. Perhaps this should have drawn more attention from the family, but his unique bloodline was of no interest to the Elders."

 Chapter 198 The Approaching Storm (final)

    <h4>Chapter 198 The Approaching Storm (final)</h4>


    "Fascinating." Fury said, "Are there other such variations in our bloodline that I''m not aware of?"


    Nathis coughed, "Lord Fury, you are one of the biggest variances in the Kuranes bloodline, and there are thousands of such variance in all bloodline, mutations and strange abilities awakened can change the potential of every Dominator, yet most end up weak, and Rowan Kuranes bloodline variance has been judged week for thest 15,000 years."


    Fury paused, "Yet, how does such a weak child do this?"


    He closed his eyes and seemed to be reading from memory the details of the bounty scroll, "The Fugitive Rowan Kuranes is wanted for the Crimes of stealing an Origin Treasure central to the War effort against the Invaders from the Magi world and The Abyss World, and coborating with Heretics and Abominations. The fugitive is considered extremely dangerous, and a credible sighting would be rewarded with a Boon from an Earth god of either the Kuranes Family or the Tiberius Family."


    Opening his nine-colored eyes, he said, "Rowan Kuranes should be twenty-five years old this year should he not?"


    "Yes, Lord Fury. He is among your generation."


    "Yet, they say I''m matchless in this younger generation. The man is already worth an Earth god boon, and I know there is more to this bounty than was revealed, this bounty is open to negotiations! Can you believe that? Either he has hidden himself deeply or certain recent events would have changed him. Where is the mother?"


    "That information has been hidden, Lord Fury."


    "Friends, lovers, every man has something he holds dear, I would like to find them."


    "It will be done. Nheless, my lord, this is not the Priority."


    "I beg to differ, Nathis. This brother of mine, I want him with me."


    "That could be unwise, I''m¡­"


    "No, no¡­ you misunderstand Nathis. Spread the word among your web. I want to battle him. In a few years'' time, when I ascend, I will have no equal in the Third Circle and except for the Ancestors, I will be invincible in the Empire. Rowan Kuranes is making my blood boil, he may serve as a source of entertainment for me before I ascend."


    "I will see what I can do."


    "Contact all the Realm Listing of Geniuses, there will be some of them with insights that may aid us in finding him. Where is my pet punching bag, Dorian? "


    "The Son of Scarlet? After thest humiliating defeat in your hands, he went off to a Minor World to vent."


    "If he is not aware of the bounty, do inform him. He has a knack of being in the right ce at the wrong time."


    "of course, lord fury."


    ?


    In the Underground City of Trinad, at the center of the City, was a massive white stone with red characters on it. It was the Nemesis te, it was a Transcendent grade treasure present on every Empire owned.


    At this time, a crowd had gathered around it, and even after being forcibly dispersed by soldiers countless times, everyday they returned and their numbers increased. More than a hundred thousand people had already gathered in this square.


    They all stood and witnessed a single name rising in the list with every single second that passed, and it was unknown when the chant began, but for thest eight days, it had not ended and was only increasing in pitch and fervor.


    "EROHIM! EROHIM! EROHIM! EROHIM!"


    In the crowd, something was changing, as if the chanting of the name was producing a formless power that was spreading all over the city.


    You could almost touch it, you would expect the crowd to be tired after eight days, but the opposite was happening.


    "EROHIM! EROHIM! EROHIM! EROHIM!"


    A skinny old man who was one of thest priests of the fallen god and hero Erohim, painted his face with his own heart blood, he spread his arms apart and his shouts were so loud it was deafening. He had been standing there in that position for thest eight days, various acolytes knelt on the floor and were screaming along.


    There was power here¡­ old powers that were beginning to stir.


    Mercenaries and family members of the Boreas family went about with a frown or a daze, they were all aware that something was wrong, as the atmosphere of the city was beginning to change.


    This was no longer apetition about killing beasts anymore, it had be something else.


    At the Teleportation Circle, thousands of troops from the Boreas Family began entering the city.


    ?


    Rowan sat cross-legged on his Telekinesis te as he shot towards the horizon, this method of movement was slower than running, but it was far more discrete.


    He had left the Convoy an hour ago, and began moving with the aid of his enhanced ability. His mind was upied with his future ns, so he did not really savor the feeling of flying with his power.


    His Empyrean Sense spread out, and he saw a suitable area for his needs, three miles underground. He drew his senses to him and focused on the area, and the entire region opened up in his sight, revealing all its secrets to him.


    There were a long series of cracks in the ground that led to a giant cavern that contained water underground. It was deep enough that Rowan could experiment with his abilities and increase the proficiency of all his Ability Runes and Awaken his first Angel.


    With the time he was going to consume the continent of Krakow getting closer, he aimed to increase his abilities as quickly as possible, to prepare for the war ahead. Every single improvement matters, and he was going to push himself and transform all his abilities to the next level before the destruction of the continentmenced.


    He stood up as the Telekinesis te brought him close to the ground where he stopped it descent, Rowan summoned two long spears, one of the spears was ck and the other green, after flexing both spears, the ck spear was kept back in his Storage bracelet because of its hardness was insufficient for the task he was nning.


    Looking through his cache of weapons he saw a long sword that would suit his needs, it was sufficiently long and hard enough, and he dispersed the Telekinesis te andnded on the ground.


    He was right above the crack on the ground, and with a small grunt, he thrust both weapons into the crack, the spear a bit forward and the sword behind, leaving a third of their length above the ground.


    He opened his palms and a single speck of vibrating purple ck Aether appeared above each of his palms, the surrounding temperature immediately dropped, and he released the two grains of Aether to fall on both side of the crack where he ced the weapons, and the ground was frozen for hundreds of feet around, with a ck ice that was harder than diamonds.


    Checking the hardness, he released a couple of grains and the ice was stained with purple, and the hardness increased. This property of his Aether was deeply fascinating.


    Rowan sighed, and went down on one knee as he grasped both weapons, and pushed his Telekinesis along their length, so he could add additional support to their frame, his feet dug into the diamond hard ground and bracing himself, Rowan slowly began exerting pressure as he split his arms apart.


    One of his most powerful ability from his Ouroboros Bloodline was burning his vitality. With this technique, he could disregard every concept of strength and agility and continuously power himself up to an infinite amount, the only drawback was his sanity and his conscious self.


    Such a power would turn his mind to ash, and his body would literally take over bing a force of destruction.

 Chapter 199 The First Angel

    <h4>Chapter 199 The First Angel</h4>


    So the question Rowan needed to know was the limit to how much Vitality he could burn to be an effective asset to him, and what better way was he going to channel this strength than by opening the earth.


    Rowan did not hesitate to begin this experiment no matter the danger it might pose to him, as he knew it was one of his unique abilities that separates him from anyone else, and so, he burned.


    one percent¡­


    Three percent¡­


    Ten percent¡­


    This was his current limit. Unlike before, when Rowan burned his Vitality to power the weapon Envy, he had only been burning the vitality in his arms alone, so when he burned twenty percent of his vitality then, he was using less than two percent of what he was burning now.


    Because Rowan was burning his Vitality from his entire body!


    A golden light that was almost solid began to sheath his entire arm, and Rowan began to grow. He had the presence of mind to quickly keep the hairband Diane gave him into his Spatial Bracelet which was floating in the air being held aloft by his Telekinesis, but his clothes crumbled to dust.


    He became a giant, twelve feet tall, his thick blond hair resembling golden wires.


    He channeled all the energy he was generating into Strength in his arms, and his total strength attributes began to rise like a rocket, it doubled, then quadrupled, and kept increasing.


    Maintaining this state strained all of Rowan''s two pirs of consciousness in order to keep his vitality burning at a steady pace because it wanted to escape his control and gallop ahead, ever-increasing the amounts he was feeding the unceasing mes, also he had to channel all the energy he was receiving into Strength.


    It was like juggling seven sharp knives, while dodging a hail of ming arrows, blindfolded!


    But the results¡­ were spectacr


    First there was a loud crack as if from a thunderbolt and a low crashing sound that began to increase in pitch as Rowan applied more force. A hill in the distance began to tilt before crashing to the ground.


    The ground began to shake as the crack on the ground began to widen. Rowan was pulling the earth apart!


    He could have used easier methods to reach underground, but all he was doing was experimenting with his power, and the act of him pulling the earth apart with his bare hand seemed to satisfy a desire of his bloodline.


    Pushing more force into his arms, the weapons began to scream a metallic screech as they were ced in forces beyond their structural integrity, and they began to bend, even with the Telekinesis braces he had on them.


    Rowan was moving millions of tons of weight, almost as if he were pushing a mountain.


    When the weapons snapped, they detonated like a bomb, a bit of metal sliced across Rowan''s face but could not prate the force field around his body. He did not blink.


    There was now enough gap for him to see thousands of feet below the ground, and he dropped into the gaping chasm he created, while reducing his size.


    As Rowan fell, he opened his hands, releasing grains of Aether that created ck sealing ice behind him, and when his feet reached the cavern, he had sealed the chasm he created with miles of ck ice.


    There was no light underground, but to his Empyrean sense it was brighter than a thousand burning stars. Different colors erupting from all corners of the cavern brightened the area, and he was able to see hundreds of marine life inside the water, with a brush of his will, Rowan drove them away to swim deeper into the connecting waters, he did not expect any mortal life to survive his experiments.


    He was pleased with the amount of strength he could call up while burning his Vitality, now he only had to refine it to the extent he could hold it safely while performing other actions.


    Inside his Mental Space he had gathered 124,765 Soul points and another 303,987,776 energy points. The energy points were enough to activate the Chaos Engine in another Serpent.


    Two down, four more to go. They were almost done with clearing the second Continent.


    He had all the Soul Points he would need to awaken his first Angel, and he called up his Avatar of Eve bloodline.


    Rowan totally called upon the full scope of his Avatar of Eve bloodline. The entire cavern was frozen in ck Ice including the small stream and the entire cavern was sealed in ck ice.


    His Pce of Ice appeared in reality as the underground cavern seemed to darken and expand, almost as if Rowan had been transported to the void of space.


    The Pce of Ice appeared around him, and his Throne at his back, looking over the rows of the 101 kneeling Angels of Char, he would swear there was an air of expectation as if they all knew one of them was going to be brought out from the darkness to worship.


    The First Angel to be born.


    Rowan sat on his Throne, and his naked body adjusted itself, so he would befortable, he saw a brief sh by his side and the ck shadow presented to him a cloak of ice and darkness.


    Rowan paused and epted it, and she draped it over his shoulders, a brief purple sh cinched the robe of darkness around his body and he leaned his head back, and he rested.


    There was something deeplyforting about this throne that seemed to soothe an ache in his body.


    Before he knew it Rowan rested his head on a single fist, and he slept a dreamless sleep for the first time in months.


    It was not a short sleep, as he rested for seven hours, waking up far more refreshed than he thought possible. His perception instantly zoomed to outside his Pce of Ice, where a third Pir of Consciousness was beginning to appear.


    It was still hazy and seemed to be in a state between real and unreal. Rowan stroked his jaw, was there a connection between his sleep and the appearance of a new Pir of Consciousness?


    The shadow figure shook, and His bloodline knowledge activated, and he understood what urred. Every Pir of Consciousness was created by him umting experience of reality itself.


    His actions of keeping his Empyrean senses opened had contributed a lot in building his Consciousness Pirs, and showed him the way forward to revealing and understanding more secrets of the world that would grow his Pce of Ice, enriching it with all the knowledge of the physical world, and all these would contribute to his Pirs of Consciousness.


    Rowan smiled, this was a perfect synergy with his n to be a mobile Alchemy Forge. He would be building worlds, if he could not get the experience of realities from such an exercise, nothing else would.


    He brought forth his will and the Soul Points rose from his Throne of Ice. A purple moon that shone with so much potential, and Rowan realized with the manifestation of the Pce of Ice in the physical world he was able to manifest Soul Points also in the physical world.


    He gestured to the purple moon, and it floated down and settled on his palm, where he began using his Empyrean sense to investigate its structure and got nothing.


    Whatever the stuff Soul points were made of, he could not yet pierce the veil, but a new excitement was building in his heart knowing he would be revealing all the unknown mysteries of the universe in time.


    He sat up straight, keeping the purple moon in his left hand, he opened his right hand, and a closed eye rose from his Throne and settled upon it.

 Chapter 200 The First Angel (2)

    <h4>Chapter 200 The First Angel (2)</h4>


    The closed eye was cold like a piece of dry ice, and was far heavier than he expected, with his strength it was a meaningless weight, but it weighed above 100 tons. The few details his Empyrean sense could scrape from it were so dense andplex, he could not even understand what he was seeing.


    Rowan looked at the kneeling Angels of Char, and seeing they were all equal with no differing characteristics, wanted to pick one at random and awaken it.


    That was when he felt his bloodline shake, and the female shadow knelt before him, and information that transcended words or pictures entered his mind, and Rowan understood a part of his bloodline inheritance.


    He was a little annoyed at bring fed his inheritance piecemeal, but he understood that if he was not ready to unleash a particr function of his bloodline, knowledge of it would be hidden from him, to avoid him being bogged down by information or abilities beyond his understanding.


    It was the same situation with trying to understand the details of this enigmatic female shadow. Rowan did not know if he should be scared or insulted when the shadow informed him that knowledge about her true nature would simply erase him from existence as he was still too weak.


    When Rowan asked what Angels were, he was still informed that he could not yetprehend it.


    Rowan frowned and pushed down his irritation, and he returned to ponder on the knowledge about awakening Angels that she had revealed to him.


    Basically, every Angel of Char were the same, yet some of them were unique because they had a special ability called Resonance.


    There was long history behind his Pce of Ice that he did not have ess to yet, but basically all Angels of Char had the possibility to resurrect a part of themselves long-lost to time.


    For his bloodline was both creating and resurrecting. The shadow informed him that he had a unique opportunity to connect with the traces of fallen powerful Angels, and via Resonance, achieve a form of resurrection.


    From the information Rowan was given, his bloodline was an aberration, and that was just the easiest term he could quantify it with. Rowan now had the possibility to resurrect long dead Angelic powerhouses when he Awoken his Angels.


    Essentially, if he had a million Angels of Char, in order to resurrect a certain fallen powerhouse he would carefully select andbine only a specific number of Angels from those millions of Angel of Char he had.


    For example, he had 101 Angel of Char, and from his bloodline, Rowan had been presented with a list of many Angel powerhouse Attribute links that had the potential of pushing an Angel to a certain height by the use of Resonance.


    Rowan now understood that not all Angels were created equal, even his own. At the moment, among all the Angels of Char here, there was only one that had the Potential of reaching Sovereign.


    In the future, if he had a million Angels, he could not endlessly fuse them to create Archangels or any higher form of Angels, except they had Resonance with each other.


    It was also not the end, when he would be fusing Angels to be an Archangel in the future, he would also need to pick specific Angels to fuse with, else all his preparation would be spoiled. As each Resonance was unique, some could only create Angels at the Sovereign Level, while others were at the Seraphic Level.


    Ideally, the best time to begin creating Angels would be when he had gathered at least a billion Angel of Char, from such a huge number of Angels he would be able to gather all the ones that had potential to advance to higher states like Principalities and Dominions, and select from the host of Angels, the ones with the correct Resonance and prioritize their awakening.


    It was not bad that he was able to acquire an Angel that had the potential of reaching Sovereign out of one hundred Angel of Char avablein fact, ording to probability, he was very lucky.


    Yet this was not an Argument against the powers of a normal Angel, who when fully grown could equal Dominators of the fourth Circle, the so-called Ancestors or Earth-god, and with all the traits they were given they would dominate any being at their level.


    Also it would be easy to forget in the entirety of Trion, due to the restriction on bloodlines created by the God King, there were only seven Fourth Circle Dominators in the entire Empire. Rowan could create an infinite number of Angels if he wanted that were equal to the highest earthly powers of the Empire when they became fully grown.


    The shadow figure pointed out the Angel of Char who had that potential of reaching Sovereign; it stood up and began walking towards Rowan.


    The Angel of Char knelt before his Throne and the shadow figure that Rowan decided to call Lady of Shadow, stepped to the side of his Throne arms folded.


    It was a simple effort of will to shoot the closed eyes at the Angel, its potential was Sovereign, so the first eyes went to its chest. A normal Angel would have their eyes positioned in the middle of their face.


    Rowan stretched his left hand forward and a thick stream of purple light erupted from the purple moon and shot into the closed eye in the Angel''s chest. The power wrapped around it like chains and its body began to rise as ck kes like ash fell from it.


    The Angels name came unbidden to Rowans mind, "I call you¡­ Suriel. My first Sovereign."


    At Rowans word, an explosion of light shot from the body of the Angel, as it became engulfed in bright white light that its figure could no longer be seen. The light was so bright the kneeling Angels of Char began to release ck smoke as parts of their bodies became cracked.


    Counties whispers went through the ranks of the kneeling Angels¡­ "Sovereign!" it echoed.


    ?


    In a ce distant beyond all concepts of space and time. Calling it a ce or a space would be wrong, it resembled more of a conceptual arrangement of chaos and since chaos had no pattern, this space was strange because in here, chaos had patterns, yet it was still chaos.


    It was ephemeral and vast beyond reckoning, with only one single thing prevalent here.


    Destruction.


    Whatever took ce here, it happened before all living memory, older beyond even when all the universes were born.


    Older than gods. Older than the Titans. Older than Empyreans. Older than the Universe. Older than Chaos. Older than the concept of time and space.


    In this ce where destruction and chaos had dominated for endless eternities.


    A light brighter than a thousand sun was reignited.


    Yet in the unquantifiable vastness of this space, it was nothing.


    ?


    Inside the underground cavern the light from the awakening Angel was still present, and from the bright light, two wings brighter than any light a mortal could ever conceive were unfurled.


    All the light emanating from the newly born Angel was sucked into the wings, and it slowly dimmed until it faded into a material resembling tinum.


    The eyes on the chest of the Angel opened, and it had grown to cover a third of its torso. The eyes smoldered like a furnace and red light spewed from it, and the eyeball rotated as if it was a rotating on its axis.


    The Angel was faceless and without any visible gender. Wrapping its wings around its body, an armor of mes began growing around it, until it was covered head to toe.

 Chapter 201 The First Angel (final)

    <h4>Chapter 201 The First Angel (final)</h4>


    The mes vanished and what was left was a seamless armor that reminded Rowan of his shell, the color was close to silver but with darker shades, there were simple Runes on the armor that Rowan could notprehend because they seemed alive and moved around the armor of the Angel. An eye was imprinted on the chest of the armor that blinked and looked around.


    The Angel stepped forward and conjured a long de of mes more than six feet long, containing Runes, the me was so solid it resembled a red metal.


    it knelt on one knee and a voice hard to describe spoke because it was not emerging from the mouth of the Angel, but from its wings.


    "I am your sword and your shield. My existence is to spread your glory until the ends of all time. I am Suriel, and I await yourmands. Father."


    As it spoke, its body and armor shifted and expanded, as if the process of assuming the name was changing it, and its androgynous features became more refined until its form resembled that of a man, alongside it voice.


    When he called Rowan father, his voice was now deep and masculine. From the kneeling Angels of Char came many whispers of "Father."


    Rowan could feel the power radiating from the Angel, like the heat from the sun. If he were to gauge its level, it would be at the Incarnation State, but that would be a poor way to judge its capabilities.


    He would need to test hisbat abilitiester, but that was not the main reason he created Suriel.


    It was for the purpose of his eyes.


    "Raise Suriel, what can you show me of the world."


    The Angel stood up from his crouch, "Everything! Father."


    Rowan paused and stood up from his Throne. The cloak of shadow billowed around him, extending into the ground as if he were cloaked by darkness, and he grinned,


    "Show me."


    Suriel wings spread out, and his armored feet left the ground, each of his wings were almost twelve feet long, and the tinum feathers resembled shining des. His wings suddenly caught aze, and he zoomed off, piercing through the ground and escaping into the atmosphere.


    His speed was both quick and silent, as he melted his way through rock and ice with no visible hindrance, as if he was a hot knife piercing through butter.


    He flew higher, past the clouds, and with every beat if his wings he began moving faster, and quicker than Rowan would have thought possible, every wing beat seemed to be doubling its speed, and in a few seconds it was outside the.


    Such speed from the lowest level of his Angel who had not fully developed his strength, gave Rowan hope for the possibilities Suriel''s other powers would bring.


    The flight Ability from his Angel was a power to double their speed with every beat of their wings!


    The eyes in his chest zed before going dim, and Suriel wrapped his wings around his body and seemed to turn into a metallic construct.


    Rowan felt a mind brush one if his pir of consciousness, and he allowed it ess, and he saw the world from the point of view of the Angel.


    Jarkarr was vast, and was not blue like Rowan initially thought, but dark green and ck. Rowan knew the color was because there was no water on the surface of the, so the light reflecting off the was the green of trees and the ck of earth.


    It was a fascinating, yet if this was all Suriel could show him he would be disappointed, sure he said everything, and technically, he was showing him "everything", but that was before the Angel began releasing Spectral feathers that began to spread and the depth of Rowan vision¡­ expanded.


    If the Angel was a satellite, then the feathers were drones that could show him the small details happening on the surface, ording to Suriel current level and growth, he could see everything happening in around a 1/2000th of the Continent, which might not seem like a lot, but it was actually in a range of a thousand miles. When he became a fully grown Angel, he could easily cover the entire with his Sight.


    He could see everything in astonishing rity for a thousand miles around, and the Angel was mobile, that meant anywhere he directed him, Suriel would be there, and nothing would be hidden from his eyes. With the Speed of the Angel, it could circle the in a few minutes.


    Rowan perception swept across a thousand miles ofnd and sky, and everything was revealed to him including the Convoy, and four other convoys that were a few hundreds of miles from their own, along with some mercenaries team and a few thousand beasts.


    Testing Suriel Sight further, he zoomed into the convoy and into the vehicle of Circe, where he witnessed a conversation between Nana and the hidden Dominator Rico.


    There was a barrier over the office but the Suriel ripped through it like tissue paper, and he could see both clearly as if he were hovering over them, wishing to hear the details of the conversation, the image seemed to splinter, and suddenly, it was as if Rowan was there with them.


    This name of this Ability Suriel just used was called Astral Projection.


    It was a novel sensation that he dismissed as he listened to their conversation.


    "¡ªtelling you, there were no bodies, you could see the sight of the battle, but the bodies are all gone! You can''t stop me, you know this is the right call, and any more time I spend with you is valuable time I could be using to change our circumstances." Rico said in a furious whisper.


    Rowan was amused, why were they whispering even though he had left and they had veiled the area? He had clearly scouted the location of some of the battlefields of Rowan.


    Nana held his hand gently, "I know I cannot do much to stop you, but as an alternative to leaving the convoy, you should wait until we reach a Ry Tower and send your messages from there."


    Rico scoffed, "We won''t see another Ry Tower for a long while."


    Nana smiled, "that is where you are mistaken, there areworks of Ry Tower that lies not far from our direction, but I have not informed Circe about it yet. The n is to slightly change our direction, and we should reach them before long."


    "Hmm, if that is the case¡­"


    Rowan stopped listening to them as his Sight began to vibrate, and he let it lead him.


    Suriel vision zoomed away from the Convoy, and he was able to see four separate Ry Towers that were on the convoys current path.


    Rowan paused, his excitement began to build, as this new function that Suriel vision gave him was closer to Omniscience.


    Hemanded Suriel to show him all the Ry Towers within the thousand-mile radius of its vision, and it showed him twelve of them distributed in various locations inside his vision.


    This function of Suriel vision had unlimited possibilities, and to properly utilize it was necessary because if used properly under the range of Suriels vision he would be able to locate anything, even if it was hidden.


    "Hmm¡­ this is interesting. Suriel show me all the Dominators or powers at or above the second Great Circle."


    His Vision split into three ces and the Dominators were highlighted, and Rowan''s eyes began to shine with a sharp glint when he noticed the fifth individual in the list.

 Chapter 202 The Whispering Infants

    <h4>Chapter 202 The Whispering Infants</h4>


    The first split vision showed him the two Dominators he saw fighting with the mercenaries, Suriel Sight stripped them of their disguises, and he saw they had long blond hair, and their shape were willowy with pointed ears. They were about to leave the range of Suriel''s sight.


    Are they elves? Why are there no longer any Legendary State Dominators with them? Why are they so afraid? Did I not clear most of the horde in the Continent?


    Pushing those questions away from his mind, the second vision panel showed him Rico and Nana. He had suspected the older woman, but she hid more deeply than he thought. She was approaching death, maybe that was why she reduced all energy emissions from her body to zero.


    Thest figure was below the ground. It was not a man but a golden beast, and at this time it was a few miles away from the underground cavern where Rowan was.


    It was a giant rat wearing a white jacket with the buttons opened, and a ck top hat. It was moving through the ground with a supernatural ability because the earth parted around it as it moved, and with the look in its eye, this beast was intelligent, and it was muttering to itself.


    Rowan had a theory of these beasts gaining more intelligence the higher their level, and he was correct, and his tion of this new feature of his Angel was curbed by a growing chill. This creature had been following him all these while!


    Rowan may have felt a pinch of reluctance blowing a hundred thousand Soul points into creating the Angel, but now he realized it was an intelligent decision, the utility of Suriel''s Sight alone was more than worth the investment he ced into it.


    If the Ouroboros bloodline was to be his fist. The Angel''s bloodline would be his eyes.


    The Golden beast was the strongest he had ever met, and with its disguise ability, it would have been impossible for Rowan to know he was being followed. If it was adept at assassination, Rowan could have lost his head without realizing it.


    He was going to kill this creature. But he had never personally killed any being beyond the first Circle before, so that could be a problem.


    His Serpents were too far away from him at this time, and if they were to return, it would take at least four hours. Rowan would have to battle this creature and kill it without having any aid from his Serpents.


    That prospect did not phase him, he just had to make sure it did not escape, that was the most important aspect of it all. He did not know how long the beast had been trailing him or how much information about him, it knew.


    His mind began whirling around as he began thinking about the consequences of his abilities being exposed to the beast behind the curtain¡ªThe massive dragon lying in wait on the third continent.


    He could afford no mistakes in this fight, Rowan had not begun testing his Ability Runes with Aether and now was as good a time as any to do so.


    Using Suriel''s Sight was not disorienting to him, as Rowan allocated a single pir of Consciousness to the task while leaving another for himself, so he had a full view of his surroundings and paired with his Empyrean sense, he felt he had the whole area under control.


    Then he felt an urging from Suriel and also the Lady of Shadow, they wanted to be the one fighting. From Suriel it almost seemed painful to watch Rowan fighting, yet there was also a hint of awe in the heart of the Angel.


    That was¡­ interesting.


    If the Angels see him as their father, he may understand the reason for this emotion, but Rowan cated him, with the message that war wasing sooner than he thinks, and he would have more than his share of blood and mayhem soon enough.


    Rowan kept the Pce of Ice back into his Mental Space and swept his mind through his Spatial Bracelet, idly noting that he had been levitating the bracelet all these while without any conscious thought.


    His robes of shadow faded, and Rowan materialized the clothes inside his bracelet onto his body, since his experiment to create clothes out of mes had been cut short.


    From the movement of the golden rat, he determined that it would be quick as its motion was impressively fast, so Rowan had to focus on the Agility Attribute.


    Because he had only two pirs of consciousness, and one of them was dedicated to Suriel''s Sight he had to make do with one, that meant he would burn his vitality, but to a limited degree, maintaining it was difficult as it would be like fighting two wars, one with his bloodline and another with the golden rat that was asrge as an elephant.


    Burning only two percent of his total vitality, he focused the burst of energy on his Agility and the world slowed further, he crouched, retrieving two spears from his bracelet.


    The Golden Rat was twelve miles away from the cavern, and it was beginning to slow down. Rowan''s entire senses focused on the creature, he would have to kill it as quickly as possible.


    Here goes nothing.


    Rowan activated his Flesh Light Ability Rune using his new purple ck Aether, and in his heightened perception brought on by his high Agility Attribute, he watched the grains of purple ck Aether fly up and touched the Ability Rune for Flesh Light, and the Rune shook.


    And then a sudden storm began inside his Mental Space, as lightning and a loud scream of pain escaped from the Ability Rune of Flesh Light.


    Lamia!


    That bit*h has been in my Mental Space all these while!


    His Pce of Ice began releasing a suction force on the Ability Rune, and before the mes of Flesh Light could manifest the Ability Rune was drawn into the Pce of Ice.


    The heart representing Flesh Light froze and turned ck, and began to disintegrate into dust, and the dust soon vanished. The pce of Ice shed, and it seemed to have gained something from devouring the Ability Rune.


    He had just lost Flesh Light! Lamia''s will was inside the Ability Rune!


    Does she know my location?


    Rowan was shocked, but he shrugged it off, this was not the right time to start obsessing over what had urred. It would seem he could not activate Ability Runes with his new purple ck Aether, or the Pce of Ice may consume it.


    He had a premonition when he began gaining abilities inside the Nexus about the ease by which he was gaining new powers, and he could not yet satisfactorily exin how he gained them.


    He was once again reminded that the Primordial Record could not help him solve all his problems; it would not alert him to some ring issues that he might have overlooked.


    After all, it took for the entire universe to be destroyed before it decided to make a move. Rowan realized that not even his death was the reason it folded an entire timeline into its pages, it was because he had attracted too much attention.


    Yet he was not too disturbed by that fact. It gave him enough advantages, he did not expect it to solve all his problems, he had all the tools to destroy all the ns of his enemies, he just had to use them wisely.


    He did not know which of his Ability Runes were corrupted, maybe it was only Flesh Light, and potentially it was all the Abilities he gained inside the Nexus. If that was to be the case, his strength had just been cut down by a lot on the eve of battle against a second circle golden beast.

 Chapter 203 The Whispering Infants (final)

    <h4>Chapter 203 The Whispering Infants (final)</h4>


    Well, he had tougher odds before!


    The golden beast with clothes suddenly stopped when it was a few miles out, and began to vibrate. Rowan did not attack, as he was curious about what it was doing, and also cataloging what he could do without using any of his Ability Runes.


    The vibration increased in intensity and the golden rat began to scream and curse, and like a stuck page on a book being forced open, the golden beast split into two identical copies, down to the clothes, except the color pattern had changed.


    The sounds that were made when the split urred were sickening. Like flesh being ripped apart by unearthly strength.


    The first beast wore a white jacket and a ck top hat, while the second wore a ck jacket and a white top hat. The golden rat both panted for a bit, while making low moans of pain. The former rxed and ordered thetter to proceed.


    Rowan cocked his head to the side while observing this interaction. This golden rat had the ability to clone itself, and judging by the speed in which it did so, it could do it in under twelve seconds.


    The information Rowancked however was how many more times could it clone itself, and how long was the duration of the clone''s existence.


    Most importantly, was the first rat that was giving the orders a clone or the real beast? And how much information about him has this beast gathered?


    Due to the fact that Rowan could not detect this beast normally, as its fur seemed to be in a constant state of invisibility. Without Suriel Sight this beast could have been close to him for an extremely long time, and he would have had no idea.


    Rowan kept back his weapons, he could no longer use this creature as an experimental subject for his apparent corrupt Ability Runes, he would have to wipe it out at once, and he still had the means.


    He called up the Lady of Shadow from the Pce of Ice, and she appeared beside him. Silent and mysterious, she appeared to understand what he needed, and she brought a single cupped palm up to her face and began whispering inside the palm.


    From the knowledge from his bloodline, he understood she was performing a spell. His angels were also capable of performing spells, but in a very limited manner. She specialized in spell craft and had virtually no physical capability.


    Yet her powers were enhanced to a ridiculous amount, the only detail about her powers she could tell him was that her spells all fell under a branch of Enochian Spells, like always, she did not borate what that fully meant.


    With a final harsh sound, she removed her palm from her face and opened it. On her palm were many tiny faces as small as ants. The faces resembled those of infants, and they were all whispering to each other. It was a small mercy to Rowan that all their eyes were closed.


    Bringing back the palm closer to her face, she puckered her lips and blew into her palm, releasing the thousands of whispering babies, and they flew with a mystical wind through the rocks, and then they separated in two.


    One of the clusters of whispering babies entered the ears and eyes of the golden rat closer to the cavern and covered it, while the other went after the waiting golden rat. They did not seem to notice that their eyes and ears were now filled with the heads of the whispering babies.


    It was an eerie sight because it almost appeared as if they were filled with writhing maggots.


    The two golden rats suddenly jerked as if they were both electrocuted and began moving towards him, doing away with any of their previous stealth.


    Before long, they both walked into the cavern, phasing through the rock and ice, and moved towards Rowan where they stopped andid down on the floor.


    Rowan watched a creepy and fascinating event unfolding. Whatever spell the Lady of Shadow had cast it was one that was both subtle yet deadly.


    The eyes and ears of the golden beast were filled with the faces of the whispering babies who were doing one thing: feeding them lies, it would show them another reality and make it their truth. This spell reminded Rowan so much about the Nexus that he grimaced.


    He was like this once, and thinking about all the Ability Runes in his Mental Space, perhaps his freedom was still a bit far from him.


    The golden rat with ck jacket and white top hat was on the floor and on its back, and it was making motions as if it was crawling through the earth, while muttering to itself,


    "¡ªtelling Sharky what to do. Sharky is strong and¡­ and. Sharky fierce. Sharky moves forward with big steps, not baby steps. Grrr¡­"


    Clearly, this one was retarded. Was it a feature of the cloning process? Creating new clones with simr powers but reduced mental acuity? Yet, it was a golden beast at the second great circle, and a powerful weapon in its own right.


    Rowan looked towards the other who was more crafty, as it was muttering to itself, it was mostly repeating the same thing and Rowan caught the gist of it, "I have to be careful about this one, can''t take it too far. His presence is not normal, but if I can kill him, I can consume the people he protects and return with news of the six heavenly beasts killing our brothers. Vraegar should already be aware, but I can give him more details, about their size, even their smell¡­ he he he¡­ I can''t wait to feast."


    Rowan believed that this one was also a clone, its mental state seemed pretty one - tracked. He could now easily kill these creatures, or he could feed them lies and release them. Suriel would follow them back to their base on the third continent.


    After thinking through these series of actions, he decided it was the best, and brought out a dagger from his bracelet, seizing the retarded golden beast, he began slicing into it, and he underestimated the tenacity of their fur and the dagger snapped.


    Rowan finally decided to pick the weapons of bones he had been ignoring and selected a long dagger with a wicked curved de. It did the job, but Rowan had to really apply force to cut through the flesh of the golden beast.


    He cut off one of its arms after hacking at it for a while, and crushed most of its ribs, knowing how much these golden beasts could regenerate, he ripped out its heart, and then he noticed something inside the stomach of the creature.


    It was an orb, and from it, he was sensing such potent energies as from a volcano, he almost dragged it away from the beast and consumed it.


    Checking out the second beast, he also saw the same orb, with a simr level of energy, although that one may be slightly more potent.


    Rowan had to assume this was the upgrade path for beasts outside the paths of Dominion.


    Dominators created Realms in the second circle, while these beasts created a concentrated orb of energy inside their body. Which was more advantageous? At this time, he could not tell, but it was fascinating to see other branches of power outside the Paths of Dominion.


    Rowan crushed the orb of energy inside the butchered body of the golden rat, keeping a small part remaining. Even though he would be feeding them lies, without proper evidence it would not sell the lie.


    Rowan thought this amount of damage should be enough to simte a tough battle with him, ande out victorious.


    Taking the body parts he collected from the butchered beast he fed them to the other golden beast, as this should be enough to enhance the lie that it returned and fed on the convoy.


    Now he just had to wait for the whispering babies toplete the lies in their head and the scene would beplete.

 Chapter 204 Creator

    <h4>Chapter 204 Creator</h4>


    "why don''t you just kill us all?"


    "its not my ce. Now, lift!"


    A woman with short hair, wearing ragged clothes stood inside a tunnel, above her were faint rumblings like the echoes of an unending thunderstorm.


    Her hands were raised aloft, and it held a massive metallic object more than fifty feet long, in front of her and behind her were dozens of burly men with some women thrown in the mix, all of them held the object above them as they struggled to walk through the tunnel.


    The woman''s feet dug into the earth that had be harder than steel over the course of centuries by the people who walked upon it. For everyone who walked these tunnels carried heavy burdens.


    The materials of the tunnels were cursed, for they sapped the strength from muscle and every bit of Aether in the blood, all to keep the prisoners docile and easy to ughter.


    "You are the one going to kill yourself if you don''t ease up." The speaker turned out to be a tiny Sprite, that resembles a tiny female with dragonfly wings wearing a green armor.


    The woman panted as sweat ran down her brows, the ache in her muscles had been growing, and her hands began to bleed as the wrapping she tied around it had worn off, for what they carried was both heavy and rough, and she carried the heaviest and roughest part of the load.


    In two minutes, they reached the end of the tunnel, and she gave a small grunt and set her feet, she braced herself for the iing weight.


    "This is as far as you will go, leave the rest to me." She waited for a while and opened her eyes in anger, "Do you want me to repeat myself?" she asked softly with steel in her tone. The men and women holding the object with her shuddered and reluctantly backed away.


    The full weight of the object came on her shoulders and she barely stopped the grunt from escaping her throat, and againstmon sense she began to run with the load.


    The tunnel began to slope upward at an increasing rming pace, and if she had not begun running, she would have failed to make it to the top, after all, the least number of people to make this run were fifty Legendary Dominator, and although she was at the Rift State, the burden did not make it any lesser to bear.


    It was a good thing her bloodline had a breakthrough, and the Pathway of the Giant gave her great strength, else they all would be dead. Her Lord would despair when he came back for his people.


    Reaching the top, she set the burden on arge t belt, that was linked to a pulley and winches, and she began hurrying around to tie it down, she barely seeded before the load she was carrying which was revealed to be a long metallic barrel etched with Runes wasunched into the skies.


    She had seen many people lose their limbs when they were not quick enough with fastening the winches around therge missile, some of them were sent hurtling into the sky, their despairing screams hanging in the air for longer than it should be possible.


    Of course, there was no need to fasten the winches to theunching mechanism, for it was maic and held down the massive missile well enough, but it was regtion, and anyone who failed to do so would have to carry another missile to theuncher without the allotted one hour of rest.


    It was one more depraved game yed on this field of madness by people who she knew had simply gone mad after spending any amount of time here.


    The only reason she was not insane was the knowledge that she needed to perform her duty to her lord. Any other burdens would have to be shifted to the sides.


    She had failed him too much already, and when he returned she would have something of his waiting for him. It was the only thing she could hold on to¡ªHer duty.


    Else Maeve would have gone mad.


    Before she returned back into the earth, she could not help but look at the battlefield, it was frowned on by every lifter down inside the earth in the endless maze they call home.


    Do not look at the battle. Close your eyes and your mind to the carnage, for the knowledge of it would worm into your mind, both sleeping and awake, and death would be a sce.


    Maeve did not listen, and she always looked, always watched the world ending a thousand times every day.


    She always looked. She did not know why, but maybe it was as a witness, for she heard rumors of this war, but words did not do it justice, could never do it justice.


    As always, she could only see a small part of a small part of the battle happening here.


    The Unending War, as they called it. They told her, It would be her tomb, no matter how long she was tost, either a year or a hundred years from now. This war would never end, and her bones would a single grain of sand on an unending beach.


    The missile she shot was one of the tens of thousands that broke the air with a loud scream as they pierced the air, raining down death. Theuncher shooting the heavy missiles faster than the speed of sound was never empty for long, its sole task was to rain fire on therge armies of monsters.


    Endless Demons whose howls of bloodlust were a permanent sound in the battle, paired with endless rows of Dominator in armor as the sh of steel against ws and fangs created a symphony of ughter that shook the air.


    They fought in what would have a small river, but it was not water that sshed below their feet. It was blood.


    Blood that had flowed from the necks of a million dying every minute!


    On this battlefield, the war that should be fought on a thousand different worlds were all concentrated in this ce. It was hell.


    Her sight moved upward to see giants in gleaming armor tackle Demons the size of buildings as the ground shattered before their sh. A Demon with the head of a bull was cut in two, its screams were likeughter, and it was ended with the giant stabbing a twenty-foot de through its open mouth until it reached the brain.


    Men in robes chanted arcane words, as lightning, fires and different spiritual attacks flooded the battlefield from their palms, every single second in the small part of the battle she was seeing was death and butchery on a scale that nearly tore her mind to pieces.


    A loud groan erupted on the battlefield, where a flying female Dominator with red hair was torn in half by aughing winged demon. With ast curse on her lips, the Dominator exploded, and the skies shattered as a mushroom cloud appeared in the atmosphere.


    The winged demon was sted into the skies and was set upon by two giant figures whose screams of rage were painting the sky red.


    The shockwave from the explosion began travelling from the mushroom cloud above, followed closely by red mes, and Maeve watched in mute awe as it swept through the battlefield tearing apart countless rows of Demons, mages and Dominators, and when the shockwave reached her it flung her down into the tunnel where she hit her head against a protruding spike and everything went dark.


    Thest thing she saw was the tiny sprite looking down at her with worry in her eyes, then the mes rushed into the tunnel, and even in the darkness of unconsciousness she screamed, as she feared she had just lost thest of her lord''s people.


    Forgive me.

 Chapter 205 Creator (2)

    <h4>Chapter 205 Creator (2)</h4>


    Rowan watched the golden beasts leave, the whispering babies still clinged to their eyes, it would only dissipate an hour from now, and with the speed of the beast, he expected it would be far away by then.


    Hemanded Suriel to follow it. He had bigger fishes to fry, these include all the Ability Runes he presently had, and his ns to devour the Continent. The timetable for that had just shifted forward, and he gave the order and his Ouroboros Serpents shrank themselves to tiny feet long shapes and began moving towards the third continent.


    It was time to see how much of his Ability Runes was left to him, and to see if like Flesh Light, they had also been corrupted.


    It was with tense expectations that Rowan activated Bone Fire. He let his purple ck Aether stream into the Ability Rune and became surprised at what happened next.


    He had always thought he had received Bone Fire from the green phantasmal images from Envy, but the shrieking figure before him disabused him from that notion.


    It was a bird scream he heard from Bone Fire, and the image of a titanic skeleton of a bird shed by before it disappeared, leaving him with the memory of where hest saw it.


    He had seen this beast inside the world with the red moon, during his Ascension to the Legendary State. He had lied inside it rib bones and waited for his Soul points to grow. It was something that happened not so long ago, and yet it felt like forever.


    The hint had been there in the name all these while, and he had not seen it. But he vividly remembered the mes the giant skeletal bird poured on his Serpents before he escaped that world. mes as green as those of Bone Fire.


    Either the Axe had been a catalytic effect on him acquiring the mes, or traces of the creature had remained inside him, and it was expressed as Bone Fire, and the act of using the mes would do what? Increase the influence of the creature upon him? Or was it a beacon or something else?


    Once more, his Pce of Ice absorbed the Ability Rune for Bone Fire, and he watched the Rune dissipate into nothingness. The Pce shed and settled, as a hint of contentment flowed from his bloodline.


    The next Ability Runes he needed to investigate was his Berserker Aspect, and like ripping off a band-aid, he went at it. cing Aether inside the Berserker Skill Tree, his body shook, and he nearly screamed when it sted him with excess energy with no way to channel it.


    Hurriedly switching the energy into the Smash Berserker skill, he knelt, and his fist became hammers as he began punching the floor of the cavern.


    It was like multiple explosions going off at once, his punch sted the ground open creating giant craters, and a rush of ck and red smoke poured out of his fist creating massive sheets of ck ice that spread around from the st site.


    When he was done relieving the energy after smashing his way through hundreds of feet of earth, he found himself inside a deep crater ringed by ck ice that stretched hundreds of feet into the air like ck crystals.


    Both of his arms were glowing with three colors, ck, purple and red, and he watched as they faded away. The bones of his fingers had bent and cracked a little, but they realigned themselves in a blink of an eye, and Rowan clenched his fist.


    He did not lose everything. Berserker was truly his own.


    Then he looked into his Mental Space and saw a frightening picture. The Berserker Ability Rune that resembled a branch with the various Berserker techniques on it like leaves now appeared wilted and frozen.


    The branch began to copse, but with a burst of golden light, his Ouroboros bloodline renewed the Ability Rune.


    That was too close! Without my Ouroboros bloodline, I would have lost the Berserker Aspect with a single usage. His Pce of Ice was not devouring the Berserker Rune, but the strain of his new Aether on the Rune could destroy it.


    It was a good thing that he had upgraded the Berserker Aspect to the Refined level, else he was sure that if it was still a Mortal Level Rune, it would have been destroyed with a single use.


    Going by that logic, it became possible for him to train and upgrade this Aspect in order for it to be able to adapt to his Aether. It took a few seconds for his Ouroboros bloodline to repair the damages to the Rune, he could work with that.


    Calling up the Primordial Record, he was anxious to see the new changes in his Attributes and Abilities.


    P????????? ??????


    Name: Rowan Kuranes


    Age: 11/33,000


    Strength : 5,059


    Agility : 4,375


    Constitution : 6,594


    ss: None


    Title: ne Walker, Chaos Blood, Reality Butcher, Creator.


    Berserker (Tier 1)


    Skills:


    Enrage (Level 3 ¡ª Refined State)


    Vortex (Level 4 ¡ª Refined State


    Bash (Level 4 ¡ª Refined State)


    Dash (Level 4 ¡ª Refined State)


    Smash (Level 9 ¡ª Refined State)


    Combo Attack (Level 3 ¡ª Refined State)


    Bloodline Skill : Eruption (2%)


    Passive : Deciphernguage plete)


    Records:


    SIX ???????????? ?????????????????? [CHAOS BLOOD]- level 2 Completed [15,000]


    AVATAR OF EVE: Level 0 Completed (10,000)


    Legendary Skill : Chaos World Engine [6/6]


    Chaos World Engine [Minor]


    Engine One ¨C 1,000,000,000/ 1,000,000,000


    Engine Two ¨C 200,671,665 / 1,000,000,000


    Engine Three¨C 1,000,000,000 / 1,000,000,000


    Engine Four ¨C 1,867,665 / 1,000,000,000


    Engine Five ¨C 675,000 / 1,000,000,000


    Engine Six ¨C 245,000 / 1,000,000,000


    Rift Rule: Absolute Body [Locked]


    Incarnation Path Unlocked


    Path: Chaos Territory Creation [Locked]


    Path Skill Gained :


    World Soul Maniption [Locked]


    World Recreation [Locked]


    World Merging [Locked]


    Berserker Skills Upgraded:


    Smash :[Refined level 7 ¡ú Refined level 9 (Strength + 150)


    Ability Rune Consumed: Flesh Light


    Spirit sacrificed to the Pce of Ice


    Bone Fire


    Spirit Sacrificed to the Pce of Ice


    Bloodline Skill Gained: Eruption (2%)


    Soul Point : 15,766.1245


    The page on the Primordial Record felt leaner than before, as many of his abilities had been consumed. It would be a lie if he said he did not feel any ache at their loss, but he knew he had to give them up.


    Yet he needed valid exnations for his loss, yet he first observed the page carefully, the Primordial Record showed him what he anticipated, he had unlocked a new bloodline skill: Eruption.


    Burning his body''s vitality was a unique attribute of his, and he was d it had be a skill, with this he could urately track his growth and enhance his control of the skill.


    Switching over to his new title: Creator. It was self-exnatory, because it seems awakening the Angels of Char was somehow equal to creating them anew. Rowan felt the title was both humbling and narcissistic at the same time, but wondered why he felt more at least with the title Reality Butcher than Creator.


    In his previous life, he had always wondered how it would feel like to be a father. His wish had been granted in this life but in a manner he would never have expected in a thousand years.


    He called the Lady of Shadow to his side, demanding an exnation about the tendency of his Pce of Ice to devour every Ability rted to his soul, and if he would ever be able to obtain those abilities once more.


    These were answers that he needed for any ns he was going to be making moving forward.

 Chapter 206 Creator (final)

    <h4>Chapter 206 Creator (final)</h4>


    The Lady of Shadow shifted and faced him directly, and she began revealing her knowledge to him.


    The method shemunicated with, was not by words or any auditory sounds or gestures, it was with a sort of bloodline vibration that he instinctively understood.


    Her reply was sinct, she only gave what he interpreted as one word: Weak!


    Just the same reason his Ouroboros Bloodline would never ept any other bloodline that could affect his fleshy body. His Avatar of Eve bloodline would never allow any weak Spiritual Ability to upy the same space.


    The Lady of Shadow informed him that in the elevation of his bloodline, he would have ess to the Tome of Enoch. Which contained all the True names of creation, this would be his source of spells, not¡­ weak trash!


    She also told him that even if the Pce of Ice did not devour those Ability Runes for itself, it would still be a useless effort to preserve it as they will never be able to ept the full power of his Aether.


    Something she said made Rowan pause, and the became determined to rapidly boost his Berserker Aspect to higher levels quickly enough.


    She told him that when he elevates the bloodline to the Legendary State, his purple ck Aether would also receive a boost alongside it. At that time, if his Berserker Aspect was not more powerful than it currently is, he was going to lose it, no matter how much his Ouroboros Bloodline sought to preserve it.


    The Berserker Aspect was not devoured not because it was powerful enough, ording to the Lady of Shadow, it was only average. It only survives because it was rooted in his Ouroboros bloodline, and unlike the other Ability Runes that were consumed, they had no way of sustenance.


    There was no time like the present, and Rowan discarded every other thoughts he had and manifested a pair of swords, and closed his eyes.


    He would be using his Ouroboros bloodline essence to power the Berserker Runes, and every now, and then he would be using his Aether. Just a single use of his Aether has boosted his Smash technique by two levels, and it became his highest rated technique at Refined level 9.


    A bloody light erupted from the swords as Rowan began a dance of Berserkers, he created simtions of enemies in his mind, Augustus, Lamia, the man in the ck robe, the goddess, his father, the Primordial Keepers, he ced them before him, and he went to war.


    Burning his vitality, the surrounding air turned red like blood as he activated Enrage, then vortex, every ten minutes he discarded the wrecked weapons and retrieved another, and like water flowing down a stream, his Berserker Aspects began to grow.


    From outside the ground faint rumble like the earth moving resounded every now and then.


    Above the earth, Suriel began to slowly move as it followed the golden rat, which quickly dispersed it clone by assimting with it, and ran towards the third Continent giggling about his job well done.


    ?


    Six hourster, the ground began to quake, and then like an opening mouth it caved into itself, a red glow escaped the crash, revealing itself to be Rowan, who quickly created a Telekic pad and ced it under his feet.


    His body was glowing with a deep red glow like blood, and above him was an image of a branch that resembled bulging veins, the red light flowing along the branch was like streaming blood, and Rowan opened his mouth and roared at the sky.


    It was long and sonorous, and his tion affected his Ouroboros Serpents who shivered on their journey, and had to hold themselves back from roaring alongside him.


    The branch behind him grew thicker, and it began to resemble a bloody tree, and its presence was bing more real.


    He did not expect the change that came over him when he took the Berserker Aspect to the next level, not only the growth in his Attributes that should be astonishing because the amount of strength flowing through his veins was like liquid ice but also the deeper connection he had forged with the technique.


    If he was proficient with it before at Refined, now it was almost as if it had been ingrained into his consciousness, and he could dig deeper into it and erupt with more abilities.


    The Berserker Aspect flooded his veins with a bizarre energy that he needed to experiment with as it screamed to him of its growing potential, and he needed to unleash it.


    Rowan grinned and cracked his neck, utilizing the Dash Skill, it became clear that everything had changed, instead of shooting forward uncontrobly he stood still, his control over the technique was now much better, around his body, fine red mist began to arise that were vibrating as if it were filled with excessive kic energy.


    Rowan allowed the skill to express itself, and he vanished in a burst of red light, appearing a thousand feet ahead, this was multiple times faster than when General Augustus used it when he fought with Rowan, and the skill had not yet ended. The vibrating red mist was still with him, and as he began dropping from the sky, he called upon the Vortex technique.


    A loud crack like thunder erupted from his body and a pair of visiblerge hands the size of Rowans body appeared around him, they were opened wide and seemed about to close into a fist.


    They were made from red mist that resembled blood, and this was the visual style of the Vortex skill, and it was also tangible, he held it in ce and once his feet touched the ground that shattered under his weight and momentum, he released the Vortex skill, and the hands turned to fist and began rotating around him like a drill.


    The massive red fists, although they appeared like smoke were harder than metal and with the speed of their rotation, they tore open the earth creating a deep crater around him and the winds from their movement created a mini bloody tornado around him.


    Wanting to go crazy as he knew it was not all he was capable of, he activated vortex once more and another pair of rotating fists appeared doubling the environmental damages he was doing, and still, he activated it again.


    Now there were six howling fist shaking and shattering the earth and skies, and Rowan began grinning when he added Aether to the technique.


    The red tornado shed and two colors mixed with it, ck and purple, and as if it were rapidly inted by a massive air current, the tornado swelled and the destruction range multiplied, and like a blooming flower, it unfurled.


    Rocks and earth were thrown into the skies, and everything in the radius of the technique was shredded to fine particles.


    When the destruction ceased Rowan held himself aloft with his Telekic pad, while thousands of feet around and below him had been turned into a deep crater filled with ck ice. Inside his Mental Space he could only see a slight ck growing spot on the Berserker Rune that was quickly healed by his Ouroboros bloodline.


    Going by the amount of damage it took by activating it with his Aether, he could safely say he could use now activate the technique with his Aether ten times in a row before he would have to pause for a few seconds.


    Rowan was very satisfied with this result, if he erupted with this technique, he could do so with that backing of his entire Aether and he would not be apprehensive about going all out.


    Calling up the Primordial Record, he checked his new stats and abilities.

 Chapter 207 The Son of Scarlet

    <h4>Chapter 207 The Son of Scarlet</h4>


    P????????? ??????


    Name: Rowan Kuranes


    Age: 11/33,000


    Strength : 6,459


    Agility : 4,375


    Constitution : 7,194


    ss: None


    Title: ne Walker, Chaos Blood, Reality Butcher, Creator.


    Berserker (Tier 2)


    Skills:


    Enrage (Level 1 ¡ª Earth State)


    Vortex (Level 1 ¡ª Earth State


    Bash (Level 1 ¡ª Earth State)


    Dash (Level 1 ¡ª Earth State)


    Smash (Level 9 ¡ª Earth State)


    Combo Attack (Level 1 ¡ª Earth State)


    Bloodline Skill : Eruption (2%)


    Passive : Deciphernguage plete)


    Records:


    SIX ???????????? ?????????????????? [CHAOS BLOOD]- level 2 Completed [15,000]


    AVATAROFEVE: Level 0 Completed (10,000)


    Legendary Skill : Chaos World Engine [6/6]


    Chaos World Engine [Minor]


    Engine One ¨C 1,000,000,000/ 1,000,000,000


    Engine Two ¨C 200,671,665 / 1,000,000,000


    Engine Three¨C 1,000,000,000 / 1,000,000,000


    Engine Four ¨C 1,867,665 / 1,000,000,000


    Engine Five ¨C 675,000 / 1,000,000,000


    Engine Six ¨C 245,000 / 1,000,000,000


    Rift Rule: Absolute Body [Locked]


    Incarnation Path Unlocked


    Path: Chaos Territory Creation [Locked]


    Path Skill Gained :


    World Soul Maniption [Locked]


    World Recreation [Locked]


    World Merging [Locked]


    Berserker Skills Upgraded:


    Smash :[Refined level 9 ¡ú Earth level 1 (Strength + 200 Constitution + 100)


    Bash :[Refined level 4 ¡ú Earth level 1 (Strength + 300 Constitution + 100)


    Dash :[Refined level 4 ¡ú Earth level 1 (Strength + 300 Constitution + 100)


    Vortex :[Refined level 4 ¡ú Earth level 1 (Strength + 300 Constitution + 100)


    Combo Attack :[Refined level 3 ¡ú Earth level 1 (Spirit + 300 Constitution + 100)


    Spirit sacrificed to the Pce of Ice


    Enrage :[Refined level 3 ¡ú Earth level 1 (Strength + 350 Constitution + 100)


    Soul Point : 18,876.1245)


    The number of Attributes he received from pushing his Berserker technique to the Earth level floored him. Was this the normal number of Attributes you were supposed to receive when upgrading techniques like these?


    His Strength was rapidly catching up with his Constitution, and he was surprised that he did not receive any more Agility from the Berserker Aspect, maybe he would begin receiving them once he began upgrading it once more.


    If it was so, no wonder some Dominators may be far more powerful than their levels suggested. It was nearly two thousand points in attributes, even though most Dominators would have to use decades to acquire the same power he did after a few hours, he thought it was a great trade for them to pursue the heights of their techniques.


    He knew these Abilities had potential, but this was power that went beyond the concept of bloodlines.


    It was almost too much and the lust for more advancement thundered in his veins, he was nowhere near the limit of the amount of power he could gain from the Berserker Aspect, but before he continued he should ascertain a clear understanding of his current abilities and polish others too.


    Then Rowan paused in contemtion, he thought this number of Attributes was not normal and was due to the nature of his bloodline, the Six Headed Ouroboros.


    There was a certain trait about this bloodline that he always fail to understand it true significance, that was its propensity to double or even triple the Attributes he received from either leveling up or upgrading his techniques.


    He remembered that when he first upgraded any of his technique before he acquired the six-headed Ouroboros he had barely received ten stat points, but as he continuously evolved his bloodline, his gain from every upgrade of his bloodline or techniques grew alongside it.


    This should most likely be the case, else the Rift state Dominators with great skills he had seen should be as powerful as second circle Dominators.


    So, after the Refined state was the Earth state. The Berserker Aspect at this level would give him greater control of its skill, enhancing their powers and also allowing him to cast the same skill multiple times in a single stretch.


    If this was the only Ability Rune he possessed, he was more than satisfied with the oue. It gave him the Attributes he actually needed when he upgrades it, as without a Soul, he did not need Spirit, which was the Primary Ability his mes gave him.


    Rowan shook his head, cing away the joy of bringing this technique up to the Earth Level, and he once more entered into the ground, his experimentation had not ended, he still needed to refine his Aether and learn how to merge his Telekinesis with that energy to create clothes, armor, and weapons that would serve him well inbat.


    Envy was on the Third Continent, and before he reached her again, he needed alternatives, powerful ones.


    Rowan activated smash and tworge bloody fists rose up beside him, testing the technique further he brought out two axes and the fists transformed into axes, he swapped the weapons to another, and any weapon he held, the bloody mist transformed to be those weapons.


    This could be very useful.


    On a whim, he held a bottle of wine and the mist transformed into a bottle, and Rowanughed even as he broke it open and swallowed the refreshing drink.


    Enrage turned out to be the most interesting skill among the Berserker Aspect, it gave him a suit of bloody armor that had a skull face as its helmet. With the addition of his Aether it became a dark purple bloody armor and a cape of red mist trailed behind him.


    Holding both Enrage and Smash at the same time, he activated Vortex and another two fist rose beside him, and then with a loud roar he punched the ground.


    The st took him into the ground, as he turned the technique into a drilling tool, Vortex slicing it way in a circr motion and smash digging deep into the earth and Enrage empowering both techniques, he did notck Aether or Vitality and only stopped when he was a mile deep into the earth.


    Dispersing all the Berserker skills he pushed his arms upward and forcefully shot Aether upward, sealing the mile long tunnel with ice.


    Summoning his Throne, he sat on it and the Lady of Shadow gave him a cloak of darkness.


    Rowan closed his eyes and began to run his thoughts through his oing experiment, satisfied with his thoughts he opened his eyes and summoned a globe of Telekinesis the size of an apple.


    Inside it, he ced a single grain of his purple ck Aether, and in a blink of an eye the globe was filled with ck ice which began pushing the limits of the globe.


    Rowan kept it in the same size, fortifying the Telekinesis globe until it could hold the ck ice, and now the globe was at this moment the size of a watermelon, yet the area where the ice stayed was still the size of an apple.


    With an audible snap, Rowan depressed the Telekinesis into a t sheet. The ball of ck ice spread out with the Telekinesis sheet, creating a ck and stiff sheet of Telekinesis.


    Rowan paused, his Empyrean sense going over the ck sheet. He nodded in satisfaction, he could not do more with this sheet because his Telekinesis was still too weak to hold his Aether effectively.


    His Telekinesis had been upgraded with the growth of his Strength and Constitution, and the force field around his body had thickened, growing the amount of Telekinesis he could wield.


    It might look like a thin sheet of ck ice, but the invisible Telekinesis holding it together was as thick as a board. Dispersing the cloak of darkness, he wrapped the sheet around his body, with his Telekinesis he tucked and folded some part of the sheet until he had a usable cloak that resembled a long jacket with a hood.


    It pped behind him. The material appeared to be unreal, as the ckness of his Aether seemed to drag in the light, and little glinting of purple in the cloak made it seem like tiny stars in an endless void!

 Chapter 208 The Son of Scarlet (2)

    <h4>Chapter 208 The Son of Scarlet (2)</h4>


    His energy cloak was a sess, and the Aura his Aether gave off was chilling and forbidden; he transformed into a figure that could give grown men nightmares.


    The shadow from the hood covered his face in darkness, and Rowan sighed as he still had a slight regret of not using the mes of Flesh Light to make his first energy clothing.


    He consoled himself with the fact that this one was better than ever, plus its defensive ability was nothing to scoff at, even though it was not really Rowan''s purpose when he created the cloak.


    Now that he had experimented and perfected the form for his energy cloak, as he decided this was the name he would be calling it, he dispersed it, and it vanished into bright sparks, and he remade another in less than five seconds his hands moving in a blur, creating the sheet took two seconds and the energy cloak from it took three.


    Rowan wanted to make it faster, so he dispersed it and tried again, experimenting on various ways he could mold his Telekinesis to make it faster in its speed of assembly while preserving its strength for his Aether not to escape, it was tricky, but he soon mastered the correct amount of Telekinesis to employ, and he got faster at making it.


    After twelve tries he shaved the time of production down to two and half seconds, but he wanted it to be ready in half a second, and pushed to continue his trial, he did not need sleep or food and by the time his Serpents reached the third continent, he would be ready.


    But that was the moment Suriel alerted him to an astonishing turn of events. It had been tracking the golden beast ever since it left and something disastrous to his ns had urred.


    The golden rat was already eight thousand miles away and was galloping through the ins with its tongue hanging out when the skies turned red.


    Via Suriel vision, Rowan saw a figure shooting through the sky, hair as red as mes and holding arge single edge de. It was a muscr man whose eyes zed with mes, and he wore only a red trouser with golden belt and boots, and at the moment he was a thousand miles from the golden rat and Suriel was at the perfect position to capture the instant he turned his sights and saw the golden rat across the massive distance and the man grinned a maniacal grin that exposed all his teeth.


    He stopped moving and stood in the air, he brought his hand back, while closing one eye, he muttered to himself and the de he was holding caught ame, and with a loud yell, he threw it like a spear.


    The de pierced through space, ripping a long red line that resembled a bleeding wound, sonic booms parted their way around the de, and the golden rat only had a chance to look up at the red sky before it was impaled and mmed into the earth creating a gigantic crater that soon exploded with mes that shot up to the clouds.


    This Dominator did all these from a thousand miles away!


    The man gave a greatugh that shook the sky, and holding the red line his de left behind in the air, he heaved and as if the line was made of an stic band he was pulled to the site of the explosion, his body tearing through space leaving loud explosions behind that echoed around the continent.


    In fifteen seconds his hands were touching the hilt of the de, and the golden rat was left with nothing but melted bones that grasp weakly in the air. The Dominator pulled out the de, neatly dividing the core of the golden rat in two.


    "Haaaaaaaaaa¡­.. Finally, some worthy prey. Why are you not screaming, beast! Oh, you are just a clone. Shame, guess there are no more picking left on the continent. Hey, before you pass into the great tomorrow, did you by chance see six lovely beauties flying in the sky? No? You can''t miss them, their colors are as beautiful as pearls in a desert! Are you sure you did not?"


    Spitting at the melting beast, he muttered to himself, "Useless."


    Leaving the deep pit created by his attack he began scratching the back of his neck, and Rowan had a thought that this man looks a lot like a lion, his red hair ring upward like a mane, if he was not wrong, this should be¡­ Yet, his next words surprised Rowan.


    "I don''t know who you are watching me right now like a coward! Face me, and let us battle like men! Or would you rather hide like a worm, while peeking at my glory!" His voice resounded through the air, and it would have probably been heard around the.


    Around him was such a thick concentration of power it was almost like liquid tar was bubbling around him, this Dominator must be at the peak of the second stage, and was one step away from the third.


    Rowan wanted to move Suriel along, fighting this man was of no interest to him. He would rather strengthen his Berserker technique to the next level and await more soul points in order to prepare for his uing Ascension to the Rift state, he was more interested in how the man knew he was watching him.


    Rowan felt he must not have detected Suriel gaze, but a sort of instinct had warned him about Rowans inspection. This was not pleasing news for Rowan, but he chalked it to his Angel being too weak at the time. Suriel energy value was closer to that of an Incarnation State Dominator at this time.


    "Little worm, stop hiding, your filthy gaze rakes across my skin like slime, and you better face me now or run from me for the rest of your pathetic life! Yet, I''ming for you, I will scrape the surface of the entire world looking for you!" The voice of the Dominator was loud and piercing, and could be heard all over the continent.


    Various parties, including mercenaries from all over the Empire, beasts, and all the convoy stopped their operation as they all held their breath, even in the underground city of Trinad, the voice of the Dominator swept through, and various talks and arguments broke out all through the city. Even the chants in the City Square experienced a lull.


    They all knew whose voice that was, Dorian the Son of Scarlet, and who was the unlucky being that fell into his sights?


    Panic began to erupt among the various convoys, as they began hurrying their journey towards the city even though they knew it might be futile, some of them had seen the red line pierce the sky and the pir of me that followed that seemed to reach the heavens. The battle between gods were far beyond theirprehension.


    The underground city of Trinad began to bolster their defenses. Dorian had been riled up, this was a man who had killed a billion beast while appearing to be asleep, yawning all through while demanding a worthy fight. Hasty messages were being sent to the family headquarters in Trion, they needed Dominators that would contain Dorian, else he might destroy their entire city during his battle!


    Then Rowan grunted as he nearly fell from his Throne, his bloodline was beginning to rebel against him. It would never permit any challenge to its authority to go unanswered. Eruption ignited by itself and Rowan began to grow, he hastily suppressed his bloodline, but he knew he needed an avenue to vent. He only had his control back when he decided to battle.

 Chapter 209 The Son of Scarlet (3)

    <h4>Chapter 209 The Son of Scarlet (3)</h4>


    Rowan gritted his teeth in anger, he hated when his hands were forced, and events going outside his ns irritated him. His fury appeased his bloodline, as it wasn''t concerned about the source of his rage, only that it wanted to battle.


    Making sure his Ouroboros Serpents were still on their way to the Third Continent, he stopped them and decided to change his ns, closing his eyes only once he gave the decision for his serpents tomence devouring the world, starting from their position, they were at least 20,000 miles (32,186.88 km) away from the Third Continent and Rowan judged that it would just have to be enough.


    He stood up, drawing his energy cloak around him, and he brought his right hand upwards and dispersed the ice sealing the tunnel, with his experiment he learned the ck ice was still part of his Aether and he could still control it. This includes taking back the Aether inside the ck ice.


    cing his Telekic pad below his feet, it carried him into the air, and as Rowan ascended he began to frown, he did not think he could win, not without his Serpents and also revealing his second bloodline, that means he had to be stronger much faster than his ns, if only he could wait for a few more days. But that train of thought brought out another deep vibration from his bloodline.


    "Fine, you want me to go all out. I will. But, don''t you dare break down on me, body of mine, let the world break before we do."


    With his words, his bloodline screamed in madness, and uncalled-for, a golden beam shot out from his body and pierced through the cloud until it reached space, and a storm of darkness surrounded him, massive lightning bolts began to wander around his body like snakes and a sound erupted through the sky like thunder.


    It took a while to realize it emerged from his mouth, "Come!!!!"


    ?


    The Six Ouroboros Serpent shook their bodies and began to expand, the savage glee in their eyes could not be described. Their unending lust for growth and energy could only be expressed in wholesale destruction, and they had been let loose.


    The six Ouroboros Serpents grew until their full sizes of 3,000 feet (0.91 kilometers) long, and their bulk covered the skies, as they swam in the air, the unearthly Aura they gave off was astounding, and they looked up and roared at the skies.


    Their roars were on a frequency that could not be easily deciphered, but it pierced through space, and it began to destabilize the nature of this world, it was like a snake who bit its prey injecting a fatal dose of poison, and waiting for it to fall into weakness as it was devoured.


    Rowan did not understand the meaning when he intended to devour a world. He was still young and inexperienced, for him reality was still tangible and fixed, but if he knew that for his serpents to truly devour the world they would eat not just its body, but also its spirit!


    He was still but a child, who holds the biggest stick in the universe and still imagines he holds a straw.


    As one they all rose into the air, and bending in a sinuous movement only serpents were capable of they plunged back down into the ground leaving six massive holes in their wake.


    The Aura of destruction around the world of Jarkarr thickened.


    ?


    The death of the Golden rat and the announcement by Dorian did not go unheard. Inside the underground city of the third continent there was nothing but a massive sleeping dragon, and on its back were gray shadows.


    The dragon was so massive the entire underground city rested on its back, and every single moment as it breathes it grew increasingly bigger.


    This was no longer a beast, but a Nascent Empyrean!


    The city was now a city of shadow and the people who were on it were all shadows. These shadows walked and talked and went about their day, theughter of children and the marching of soldiers could be heard all around, they got married, and they fought, and they killed, and they died, and yet, they were all gray shadows.


    It was as if the dreams of the dragon was expressing itself in reality, but this was not the most terrifying thing about this dragon. It was the only one that was aware that everything on its back was a gray shadow, for everyone else that entered the underground city, including the shadows themselves, did not know that they were shadows.


    At this time the eyes of the dragon opened and within it was a vast and malicious will. He called himself Vraegar and from all the spawn born from the body of his father, he was blessed to be born of his Spine, and within that bone was a single finger bone that contained memories from his father.


    That memory gave him distinction, and gave him the ability to collect a part of his father''s inheritance, and such was the might of the inheritance¡­ it could bring gods to their knees.


    Vraegar growled, "Come for me father! It is time I take your head!"


    ?


    Underneath his energy cloak, Rowan activated Enrage, and the blood armor wrapped around his body, activating it once more added more details to the armor, and at the third time it was almost solid like metal. All these were hidden under the shadow of his energy cloak.


    Rowan closed his eyes and he waited, and he began having memories of when he was inside the Nexus. He remembered screaming and fighting for a people that for a time seemed closer and more important to him than any other thing before, he had felt righteous rage at their suffering and until now, he really had no idea if what he felt came truly from his own mind or thepulsions ced by the Sigils.


    "Why am I thinking about this" Rowan said to himself, his voice was not muffled by the bone helm covering his face.


    "Oh, I see. It''s because since that time, it''s the first time my blood has begun to boil like this. The world is about to change, and I will be revealing myself to it. Are they ready for something like me?"


    The skies above him began to go red, shing with the darkness his presence shrouded the world with.


    He had seen this move not too long ago, and yet it nearly got him. Rowan angled his body to the side, and a red line passed by him, so quickly it nearly tore his energy cloak from his body by the turbulence that followed its passage five secondster.


    The battle had just begun!


    The de buried itself into the earth; Rowan manifested a heavy hammer, and activated Smash three times creating six copies ofrge bloody hammer heads around him, with his will he forced the hammer heads to surround his weapon.


    He activated dash, and red light covered his body, but his energy cloak suppressed the light, even those around his hammer head, and Rowan was pleased by the unexpected side effect of his cloak.


    Suriel showed him the sight of the muscr man zipping through the red line, and Rowan poured Aether into his Smash techniques he had oveid on the hammer head, and activated Eruption, and turning a bit to the left swung the hammer on the red line.


    The empty air was reced by the body of a man whose eyes were wide open in surprise, and in the instant before the hammer head reached his face, his eyes met Rowan even through the darkness of his hood, and he grinned.

 Chapter 210 The Son of Scarlet (4)

    <h4>Chapter 210 The Son of Scarlet (4)</h4>


    Rowan responded to his grin by increasing his Eruption technique by another percent, channeling all the fresh energy into strength, and his blow hit that much harder.


    The impact sounded like the world ending, and even with his Constitution Rowan arms snapped like a twig, the force from his blow sent a colorful shockwave of red, ck, and purple light that mmed into the ground tearing it apart for thousands of feet, and Rowan''s body was sent shooting into the sky.


    With a yell, Rowan pushed his Telekinesis against his rise and stopped himself from flying far, and for an instant he stood upside down, his head pointing at the ground, and as he fell, he rotated and created a Telekic pad beneath his feet.


    The loud thump of the body of the man hitting the ground set off another explosion, as his body entered the ground at an angle, creating long furrows in the ground for miles.


    When he stopped, it was fifteen miles away, and his body had torn through hills and valleys, and hisnding point was inside a small forest that was decimated as if a meteor had impacted the area.


    Rowan looked at his hands, they were gone¡­ vaporized in the force of their sh, and then he gasped as he felt pain around his midsection.


    In the fraction of a second when the man realized he had been countered, he had stretched out his hand and with wicked fingers tore through Rowans energy cloak and armor leaving a long gash in his stomach.


    Rowan face went grim as his stomach healed followed by his armor and energy cloak. This was the issue he faced when fighting extremely powerful Dominators, they were like hedgehogs. Theirbat techniques had been refined to the extent they did not need to think before retaliating.


    He had been holding on to Suriels sight, and he let go of it, concentrating all his consciousness on a battle that would strain him to the limit.


    He manifested two swords from his Spatial bracelet, and he held it with his hands that had already returned to normal, as bones, muscles, and skin rebuilt themselves in seconds.


    Rowan eyesight pierced through the miles to see the man shudder and begin to rise. His head was locked inside a giant b of ice, and he tottered unsteadily on his feet, and fell on one knee. It was almostical and in another time Rowan would haveughed.


    Rowan cocked his head, surprised at the damage he inflicted, and returned the swords to his bracelet and manifested arge bow that was six feet tall, it seemed he would have to move in with his next n faster than he thought.


    Rowan only had a single method he thought he might use to win the fight. Crowd Control! What better tool than his purple ck Aether and its freezing ability?


    Using his Telekinesis, Rowan fashioned an arrow which he filled with his Aether, and with his will, he concentrated on letting the Aether stay rtively stable and not change it form into ck ice, which represented a sort of degeneration of his Aether, when it was not used to power any abilities or functions.


    With this method he was able to force twenty grains of Aether into the Telekinesis arrow and Rowan serpentine eyes found his target, and he used Bash to turn the bow red as it began vibrating, before the red glow merged into the arrow, then he let loose.


    The bow in his hands disintegrated and the Telekinesis arrow sort of blinked across space, and then the hand of the man caught it, he made a sound that cracked the ck ice over his head, showing his face and grunting in annoyance or surprise he spat out a tooth, looking at the arrow in his hand, "What the hell is this made of?"


    An explosion of ice erupted from his figure, entombing him in a growing ice mound. The air began whistling past Rowan pping his energy cloak as they rushed into the growing mountain of ck ice around the body of the man, in ten seconds, a mountain more than six thousand feet rested on the in, the body of the man entombed within.


    Rowan called up another two swords and began preparing his Smash skills, and his head cocked to the side, his gaze drawing to where the de of that man fell, perhaps¡­


    Stretching out his hand, he formed a ball of Telekinesis on it, and then he pushed it down towards the crater formed by the weapon, he called up the sight of Suriel and he was able to see the de buried a hundred feet in the ground and also a growing red light around the body of the man entombed in a mountain of ice.


    Rowan shot out his other hand, pushing grains of Aether towards the mountain, and it began growing in size and density while his Telekinesis made contact with that de, and he attempted to pull it out, but it was futile, the de must weigh many tons and his Telekinesis was too weak to pull it out.


    He jumped towards the ground, pulling himself downwards to fall faster, his consciousness wary of the red glow that now seemed to be receding. Was he freezing to death?


    Rowan reached the ground, and it was a simple thing to punch through the earth and reach the de. It was a weapon that was visibly brimming with power, unlike the quiet menace of Envy.


    The hilt of the de resembled a giant bat that was spitting out the de as its tongue. Two red glowing gems represented the eyes, and like eyes they swiveled to look at him.


    Bringing his hand forward, Rowan gripped the hilt, and was instantly bombarded by a feeling as if a million needles were stabbing into his body.


    He grunted as he had felt pain much worse than this, evolving into the Ouroboros bloodline was a lesson in pain, and beside his blood sent refreshing wave all through his system and the feeling of difort vanished, and Rowan pulled the de from the ground.


    The de was heavy as expected, but he should be able to wield it without any issue, now how was he able to know which ability the de carried? Rowan ruminated for less than a second before his hand was vaporized by a red beam that came from the ck icy mountain.


    There was a unique feature about his Empyrean senses that was slowly revealing itself to Rowan, but for now, he was still too weak to take advantage of it. Since his senses were all epassing, he could process details and the world around him on a level that was beyond most living beings.


    In that way, he had sensed the molecules of the air screaming in pain as they vanished before the beam of red light that travelled down and vaporized his arm, the same beam of light shed once more heading for his torso, and although he could read the direction, he was still too slow to dodge something that was moving at light speed.


    A hole the size of a basin appeared on his chest and stomach and Rowan fell on his knees, another burst of light vaporized his head, and the pieces of him that fell to the floor was not enough to fill a bucket.


    The mountain shone a brilliant red before a pir of red mes sted through the top of the mountain and the entire structure exploded, as like a mirage the man appeared before the destroyed body of Rowan.


    He brought both hands to his dislocated jaw, and with a single harsh motion, wrench it back in ce, "Now, that''s better. What a blow, right? I was beginning to like you, and then you do a stupid thing like touching mydy. Tell me, do you want to make me a cuck?"

 Chapter 211 The Son of Scarlet (final)

    <h4>Chapter 211 The Son of Scarlet (final)</h4>


    The man cracked his neck and bringing up the de to his shoulders, he chuckled and walked across Rowan''s shattered body, "Now, where was I before¡­"


    Rowan thought that blow had killed him! When his head disappeared, the world went ck for a fraction of a second, but then his consciousness entered his Mental Space where the beam of red light had somehow found its way into, that light smashed into his Pce of Ice with a resounding noise.


    A purple membrane covered the pce and shielded it, but it only slowed the progress of the beam. The red light burned on the shield for a while before tearing the membrane apart and bombarded the Pce of Ice tearing a long trail of destruction throughout the structure before disappearing.


    The purple-ck Aether around the wings of his Angels of Char was cut in half as the Aether rushed into the sites of destruction in the Pce of Ice, and the Pce began to rebuild itself. The Lady of Shadow aided the repairs with chants and mystical gestures.


    Rowan''s mind went cold, if he had the normal garden variety soul, that st would not only have vaporized his head but his soul as well! He would have then had no choice but to use his lifespan to resurrect himself once more, and with his current capability, he would have used thousands of years worth of lifespan to do so.


    Only the unknown nature of his Pce of Ice had saved him. He was on a slippery slope now, and he was not afraid, only extremely angry.


    His Aether had already regenerated to its maximum level, and it only took two seconds for his Pce of Ice to heal all the damages, but his near death was not what made him extremely upset, it was the other effects the red st had aplished.


    Rowan rose from the ground, his head was thest to grow, his mouth opened wide as he sucked in the cool air, and his hair exploded behind him as it had regrown and fallen across his back.


    The man paused and turned, "I could not see your weak point, so I sted your head, you always go for the head, never fails me¡­ until you."


    He faced Rowan fully his eyes were probing, and he suddenly gave a full bellyugh, "Seeing as I was the one to make the first strike, then I think I should be the first to introduce myself. Some call me¡­"


    "You''re dead motherfu*ker!" The armor of Enrage wrapped around his body, followed by his energy cloak.


    Rowan does not curse much, if at all, but the casual beam of energy Dorian used to disintegrate his body had not stopped after doing their job. It had traveled down the in, punching through hills and trees and slicing past the convoy.


    His convoy!


    He could not estimate how much damage was caused by that st, but a third of the vehicles were ame.


    Rowan''s thoughts mocked him, "Kinda hypocritical don''t you think? You are willing to condemn an entire Continent to death with who knows how many innocents, yet the death of a few thousand people has you raging to the high heavens?"


    Yet, he understood why he was angry. It was because of his promise. He had given his word that he would preserve a seed. His enemies and his bloodline problems were too powerful for half measures, and it would be impossible to survive if he did notmit atrocities. His only sense offort was that he was willing to make a chance for the people he was going to hurt, he would preserve something of them, and as an Empyrean the actions of this man had mocked his grace!


    When did I be such a douchebag? Well, this is what this world has made me.


    The man continued speaking with a grin, "Hey, no need to behave like that, buddy. Just let me finish, I am Dorian Kuranes, some call me the Son of Scarlet, I''m¡­"


    That was when the Mace Rowan had imbued three stacks of Smash and a healthy dosage of Aether smashed into Dorian, pushing him back for twelve feet, his feet digging into the ground before he grunted and pped the Mace away with his de.


    However Rowan had closed the gap and was already in front of him, close enough to feel his breath on his body, after applying three stacks of Dash on his body his movement in a short area could as well be Teleportation, and then he unleashed Combo Attack with all the Aether his Earth level Berserker Aspect could take.


    This skill was the most peculiar skill of his Berserker Aspect.


    Two phantasmal bodies of Rowan appeared, and they surrounded Dorian, and with the amount of Aether Rowan had ced inside the technique he was indistinguishable from any of his clones, as they all wore energy cloaks with Enrage activated.


    Combo Attack at the Earth level created two phantasmal clones, and the more Aether he could push into the technique, the closer to the power of his real body they became, and most importantly they could wield other Berserker techniques, but at the Earth level, they were restricted to using only one technique at a time. It was enough for Rowan''s purpose.


    He suspected at higher levels, these clones could present a surprise to him.


    All three held short swords to enhance the speed of their strikes, heavy weapons would not work against someone faster and stronger than him.


    The first clone went low, and the second directly body mmed Dorian leading with the knives, it failed to shake Dorian, and he replied with a punch through its chest. Yet the first clone could not perish from such a grievous injury, holding Dorian tight, the clone exploded.


    The explosion was less spectacr than all the previous explosions, the Aether inside the clone freezing Dorian for a few seconds because Rowanpressed his Aether when the clone exploded, not allowing it to lose energy by creating excess ice outside the body.


    Rowan was learning fast about his abilities and how to properly use them in battle, creating massive blocks of ice around his target to freeze them would not work, as proven by Dorian smashing a mountain of ice like nothing. What he needed was to force the ice into the body of his target,pressing the explosion to shoot inward, thereby creating a thin sheet of ice around the body that was multiple times stronger than the previous blocks of ice, allowing it to spread evenly all over the body.


    Dorian was frozen in the act of punching, and the second clone that went low slid Dorian''s feet away from him and he mmed to the ground on his back, he was beginning to regain a bit of motion and Rowan denied him when the second clone exploded freezing him once more in the act of rising.


    Rowan''s action was fluid, and instead of using his short sword, he let them drop to the ground as he swung the hammer he had been holding behind his body with Telekinesis on the head of Dorian.


    He had shown the man an image of him attacking with short swords in order to hide the fact that he had been activating Smash repeatedly on the great hammer he hid behind his back and underneath his energy cloak which had a great function of muting energy signatures.


    Rowan mmed his hammer into the face of Dorian sending his face into the ground, as a web of cracks spread around his feet, and the rest of Dorian''s body spasmed as if he was electrocuted breaking the ice freezing him in ce, but before he could move, the hammer exploded, and he was frozen once more.


    Rowan was already creating another two clones.


    Another hammer was already been primed and Rowan saw a red glow below the ground where Dorian''s head was buried then a sudden st of red light vaporized Rowan''s head again, he had anticipated that move, and unlike before, his clones were still in y, so he had visibly been priming his attack making a very obvious target, while his clone hiding its technique smashed Dorian''s body with a great axe unleashing its freezing attack and exploding once more to keep him in ce.


    Crowd Control B*tches.

 Chapter 212 My Last Tears

    <h4>Chapter 212 My Last Tears</h4>


    The time brought for him by his clones made sure that Rowan''s head had already regenerated, and he summoned a great ax, the previous hammer already destroyed by the red beam.


    Dorian growled, "You¡­"


    "Boom!" Another heavy attack that froze Dorian in ce, as his body had already been driven hundreds of feet into the ground, as Rowan was determined not to give him a single chance of respite.


    A fragile game of keeping Dorian frozen in ce while he dealt as much damage as he could dish out, and he had to put everything into this battle for a single slip up by him would mean his death. Yet even with all his abilities and his perfect grasp of timing, he was always at the edge of failure, always near a single moment from dying, as every tiny gesture made by Dorian was an attack.


    Rowan''s head had been vaporized more than a dozen times, his clones had detonated hundreds of times, he was expending enough Aether that would have burned out a hundred Dominators, and he was barely surviving.


    After the furious attacks he had been mming into Dorian, he had broken his jaws once more, it may seem pitiful against all the efforts he was putting out, but Rowan was still just a Legend, and the Dominator he was fighting was many levels above him, to do what he was doing would be considered impossible.


    Yet, he had to do the impossible, and continue doing so until it became normal for him.


    Rowan heightened his focus until everything before him became a dance. The movement of his weapons, the way his Aether shed through the air, the slight glow when his clones exploded, his footing, the heavy beat of Dorian heart that only urred for a brief moment before his ice stilled that activity.


    Rowan became something else at that moment, something pure¡­ he became a true Berserker. His attacks were mostly concentrated on the head and the neck of Dorian, as he needed to destabilize the central control system to have a chance of killing Dorian.


    Dorian resisted, "How dare¡­" Rowan''s attacks silenced him.


    The next clone Rowan built he filled it with more than fifty grains of purple ck Aether and the explosion froze Dorian in his act of summoning the red beam, the freezing effect was so powerful Rowan could see that the Red beam wasing from the forehead of Dorian, which was open and seemed to be filled with a burning red furnace.


    Rowan''s blow had begun to slowly cut into the neck of Dorian, and now he could see muscles and indications of frozen blood, he was using so much energy that his energy cloak was beginning to glow and crackle as the amount of energy Rowan was giving off was nothing short of colossal.


    He was barely waiting for his Berserker Ability Rune to heal before using it to cast Combo Attack, he had gone through hundreds of weapons and had burned well over six hundred grains of purple ck Aether.


    Any beam that managed to escape the freezing effect he was maintaining on Dorian had vaporized his body more than fifty times now, and their battle was getting deeper into the earth with every pounding Rowan was giving to him. He wanted to push the battle as far from the surface as possible, in order to reduce the mobility of his opponent that he could not match, and reduce any chance for more destruction to reach the convoy.


    He knew he was unable to let up for a single moment, if he gave Dorian a hint of a chance he was going to get free and Rowan knew he would lose. Dorian had a firm grasp of his abilities now, and would never let him have the same chance he gave him before.


    Sometime during the relentless onught, the eyes of Dorian had be frozen open, and he could see from it. Within those eyes, Rowan saw contempt and arrogance. After all, Rowan had been smashing into him for the better part of an hour. He was waiting for a single mistake, and his retaliation would be swift and terrible.


    Rowan did not care for his disdain. He would kill him here with whatever methods he had. With his two pirs of consciousness, Rowan did not let up, his body would never get tired, and his Aether would never run dry.


    Another hour passed, and slowly within those eyes of Dorian, the look of arrogance and contempt began to change, the blows on his neck were getting so savage Rowan had reached bones, and now he was on the edge of cracking his spine, which were harder than Divine metal.


    First there was perplexity, for Dorian had sted this annoying foe apart many times, and surely the power to heal those wounds must have taken a toll on his vitality, but yet he showed no signs, his breathing was still steady, and he detected no weakness from them, how was that possible?


    But the disturbing aspect was the freezing ability of Rowan and the fact that he could endlessly spam this disgusting ability, he made no mistakes and his Aether seems unending.


    Yet to Dorian that was not the most troubling issue, he had met other Dominators with an unfathomable well of energy and vitality that seemed able to fight until the world ending, that was not a problem, he was ready to go head-to-head with them andpete until the world shatters, if that was all, it would not be a problem, even if Rowan was perfect, the world was not, something would inevitably break the stalemate.


    He had calcted the might of Rowan''s blow when they first shed, and he knew that even if he stood still and let the man beat on him for a thousand years, he would not be able to kill him, that was his assessment two hours ago, and an hour ago as well. Not now.


    Every moment that passed by, the power of Rowan''s blow was increasing, and Dorian eyes began to be overtaken by surprise, how was that possible? There were always improvements in battle for the bodies of Dominators was a fantastic tool for evolution, but nothing so drastic, it felt almost funny.


    Dorian was a genius. He also improved in battle in great leaps at a time, but Rowan seemed to be making an unending series of great leaps. He could tell, his body was the whetstone testing the edge of the de, and every moment that passed that de scraped ever deeper.


    If only he knew Rowan took six hours to upgrade his Berserker Aspect from the Refined level to the Earth Level, perhaps he would never have allowed him time to battle.


    Average Dominators would use decades to grow even simpler battle skills than Berserker, Dorian had used a year to grow his family signature battle skill to the Earth Level, and he wasmended as one of the brightest stars in ten thousand years.


    It was generally known that Aspects, techniques and spiritual skills grew faster in battle, and for Rowan, this battle was a tonic, he continuously made breakthroughs in his Earth level techniques that indirectly fed more attributes into his body, and his blows became marginally faster and harder.


    He could feel the Berserker Aspect in his Mental Space beginning to pulse and grow, every destruction of his body enhanced Enrage, every blow from his hammer grew Dash, Smash and Bash, his Clones used Vortex and Combo Attacks tied all these together into a dance of a Berserker. He was beginning to reach the edge of the next level, barely two hours after he reached the Earth level.


    The first crack appeared on Dorian''s spine. Yet, those eyes only held surprise and anger. With onest mighty blow with a de made from bone, Rowan decapitated his head.

 Chapter 213 My Last Tears (2)

    <h4>Chapter 213 My Last Tears (2)</h4>


    He was already eight thousand feet into the ground, and the massive crater they made in the ground was wider than four football stadiums. His all out attack had borne fruit, and he was able to cut off Dorian''s head.


    Dorian was still alive, as the vitality of a Dominator at the second circle was tyrannical. Keeping a steady stream of Aether to freeze Dorian, he began tugging at the de in the hands of Dorian.


    His grip on the de would not loosen, and Rowan directed one of his clones into attacking the hand, the clone began smashing the limb with a great hammer until the hammer broke and then retrieving another heavy weapon and continuing with the action.


    The weapons he had inside his bracelet were not powerful enough to truly inflictsting damage to Dorian. If he continued, he might use weeks to pound him into pieces smaller than a grain of sand or even have to take more drastic actions, for this was what it truly meant to kill a Dominator at the peak of the second circle.


    All his weapons in the bracelet would run out in four more hours, this was not a viable n. Dorian''s de was the only way forward.


    Even with his head cut off, Dorian was aware of his intention, part of the reason he mocked Rowan was his poor choice of weapons, and so his fist held tight to the de, harder than his body held on to his head. His actions were still futile, Rowan had created a battlefield that suited him, and he was going to win.


    He stopped the thrill of victory shooting through his veins, he was going to win this fight, but at this pivotal moment he had to be careful.


    In one hour''s time, Rowan crushed his hands to pea sized pieces and seized the reluctant de.


    His Empyrean sense could not prate the body of Dorian. Just pushing through his skin with his senses nearly floored him with the vastplexities inside it.


    Pushing through the distractions, Rowan lifted the de, the edge of it was so keen it was making a humming sound as he moved it through the air, and he came to stand before the head of Dorian.


    There was no fear in those eyes, only surprise and eptance from one warrior to another, and beneath thatyer, deeper than anyone else could touch was rage and fear, a deep rage that Rowan intended to snuff out. Dominators like these had practiced the act of losing gracefully, but underneath all that false bravado Rowan knew an animal dwelled inside all of them.


    Rowan picked the de with both hands, and set the tip of the de before the forehead of Rowan, a strong push and the de parted the skin and began digging through the bones.


    The clouds far above him darkened and converged as a massive lightning bolt the size of a pir, smashed down upon him and Dorian.


    "Bastardssss, you killed her!" A loud yell came from the top of the crater, and a man with his hair made of lightning and holding a trident appeared on the ground with a sh of light.


    The massive lightning bolt he had mmed into Rowan had pushed him into the side, and he was buried under rubble and for a time, he could not move due to the immense amount of electricity flowing inside him.


    His eyesight, however, pierced through the rubble covering him, and he saw the new yer inside this ce. He was still shining bright with the lightning running all over him, so his features were not visible, but Rowan saw him look at the decapitated body of Dorian before turning to him and sending another st of lightning at the rubble, melting it into ashes.


    Before Rowan could move he threw the trident filled with lightning into Rowans chest, pinning his body to the wall while he walked up to him, the lightning brought a fresh wave of pain that was inconsequential to Rowan, but the debilitating effects of the electric current was making Rowan annoyed, he had just lost his chance in killing Dorian, and he could not move while millions of volts were pumping in his veins, turning his body into ashes, and only his regeneration was keeping him in one piece.


    As the man stepped closer, Rowan could see his appearance clearly, and he was Rico, but now he had grown taller and more muscr, his teeth were gritted in anger, and he seized Rowan by the neck while pouring more lightning down Rowan''s spine.


    "What did you do? Tell me¡­ Tell meee?!"


    If you would stop turning my throat, lungs, and mouth to ashes for a few seconds, I would like your stupid ass to turn around for one second. I''m not your enemy! Rowan thought was filled with anger, and he nearly screamed in frustration as his body could barely keep itself together and the body of Dorian was beginning to twitch.


    The de he was still holding fell down from his nerveless fingers, and then Rico gave a maniacal grin and wrapped both of his hands around the throat of Rowan, "No, there is no need to talk, I will turn you to ash for the crimes you havemitted against my family."


    The world went white as the lightning from Rico''s hands multiplied, and lightning bolts from the sky began raining on the body of Rowan.


    Behind him, the headless body of Dorian stood up while picking up his head.


    ?


    Melusine and Lyosos had stopped wearing the mour covering their bodies, it no longer seemed important, as the decision had been made to leave this, and two second circle Dominators from the Royal family would be attended to much quicker than if they were not.


    Their long blond hair and lofty constitutions made them stand apart, as they were both eight feet tall.


    Also, it helped that the sound of Dorian challenge had swept through the entire continent, and anyone who stayed behind when titans rumbled were at fault for their demise. They both knew that when two elephants fight, only the grass suffers.


    They had crossed into the second continent on a shimmering silk scarf that was as wide as a room, behind them were the Six Incarnation State Mercenaries and fifteen Rift State Mercenaries, the rest were dead.


    More and more, Melusine thought that this was cursed. There were forces on this that were slowly revealing itself, and she wanted to be as far from it as possible.


    "Hey, before we left, there was a rumor about a superrge bounty that was easy to execute butrge in remuneration, what we only needed would be luck, and we would strike gold." Lyosos said while rubbing his fingers suggestively.


    "You know all about us and luck, why do you think we can gain anything?" Melusine moaned in distress, a brief look of annoyance shing across her face.


    Lyosos groaned, "when you get like this, it''s impossible to talk to you."


    "Nothing is impossible about it, you say the wrong things at the wrong time."


    "so, I''m the one at fault here?"


    "What? No, it''s not you, forgive me my love, I''m just not in a great ce mentally."


    Lyosos sighed, "I''m sorry too, but I want you to know that no matter what happens, we will be together, my love."


    Melusine smiled at him, and the world beneath them cracked open as six gaping holes opened in the earth, and like six opening mouths, they grew bigger.


    "What the hell is that?"


    A sudden suction that was so vast in scope it shook their flying vessel in the sky swept past, and the holes in the ground began to expand dramatically.


    Red clouds began to gather in the skies, as a rain of blood began to fall.

 Chapter 214 My Last Tears (3)

    <h4>Chapter 214 My Last Tears (3)</h4>


    The blood rain covered the bodies of all the Dominators except for the Melusine and Lyosos who were covered by an invisible force field.


    Unexpectedly, a loud crash urred like the sound of a massive wood being snapped in two and as it did, the suction force from the six expanding craters increased drastically. All the Rift State Dominators were abruptly sucked down from the flying raft as they were too weak to ignore the attractive forceing from the expanding holes any longer, their yells could not even be heard in the growing cacophony as it seemed as if six ck holes had been spawned below the ground.


    With the growingmotion below them, Lyosos acted quickly, and he manifested his territory around their flying vessel and a green done covered them, and it began fighting against the suction force in order to escape the growing radius of destruction.


    Outside the green force field the world had turned into a scene of fire and destion as the structure of the world was being torn to pieces and there was a loud howling as if the was screaming in pain.


    The strain of pushing themselves through the devastation was beginning to tell on Lyosos but he gritted his teeth and continued, his eyes were wide and filled with incredulity, an event such as this one was not supposed to happen inside an Empire controlled, did a third circle creature attack Jarkarr?


    The world outside turned to one of fire and darkness, as below them was a deep darkness was spreading far beyond their eyesights and perception, and a growing vortex filled with debris, fire, and blood was being sucked into that darkness and Lyosos began to scream as he sent everything he had to barely escape the pull of the void below them.


    Melusine was frozen in terror for she understood that the darkness she was seeing was the world fading away before their eyes, and inside that expanding void was the presence she felt on the battlefield that day. The terror had not left her, and even though her spirit was healing, the fresh new presence was increasingly getting stronger and whatever scab had covered her healing soul had been torn open and widened, her eyes, nose, and ears began to bleed.


    She could not move, not even to breathe, as her eyes were as wide as a bird who had been frozen by the gaze of the serpent, only the panicked cry of Lyosos called her from the depth of fear, but she was still frozen and could not even scream.


    Lyosos called out in a low voice that sounded like he was weeping, "Something is wrong. This me, the blood¡­ it''s¡­ by the holy name of Bhus, this is Ruin Fire! This world is ending!"


    Lyosos acted fast, tightening his Territory around his body and Melusine, he discarded the rest of the mercenaries to their death, as their screams cut out the moment they left his Territory''s Domain.


    He began burning his Incarnation, using it for fuel so that he could light a Tinder, and his Territory caught ame, that act dragged Melusine out of her stupor, and he whispered into her ears, "I love you. My happiness."


    Her screams were lost to him as his Territory wrapped around her body and sent her hurtling through space before tearing apart the fragile facade of reality and slipping into a green gate that snapped shut.


    Lyosos fell into the darkness, and hisst sight was a gigantic maw of darkness and above it, eyes that glowed with endless apathy.


    "Heaven help us all."


    ?


    The orders from his creator to Suriel was absolute, "Be my eyes." Although the weight of that order burned his mind, as he wanted nothing more than to battle the foes of his creator, he performed his duty.


    Then a new order entered the mind of Suriel and he acknowledged it.


    tinum wings spread wide open, and he looked towards the slowly spreading darkness on the surface of this world, and he began to fly towards it.


    ?


    "Why won''t you just die?" Rico''s face was twisted with a deep grimace, as pain and loathing warped his features. He had pumped enough energy into Rowan''s body to power the entire, and he was not letting up.


    Rowan would be impressed if not for the face of Dorian grinning behind Rico, and apparently Rico was also aware of him because he said.


    "Don''t move, bastard, I will kill you next. You shall both pay for what you did to my family, and you especially would die screaming!"


    Then Rico revealed his big guns.


    From his chest a silver opening emerged, like a ripple in space, but lightning streamed forth from it like flowing water. This was the first time Rowan was seeing a gateway to a Territory this close to him before. He had seen a previous sight in his visions inside the Nexus, but by then he did not understand that what he was looking at was a Territory.


    Rico began channeling energy from his Territory, and as his hands were still on Rowan, his Empyrean senses went alight, and Rowan perception slipped into Rico''s Territory, and it exined some of his thoughts about what the next realms might hold for him.


    He saw a vastnd, almost the size of a moon but without any curvature. On the edge of thend was a vast wall made of ice and lightning, and he saw that although it was very slow, thend was still expanding and pushing against that wall.


    His perception returned to thend itself, and on it were metallic pirs so tall he could not see their tips, as they vanished into the ckness of the sky.


    A spark jumped from one of the pirs, and as it fell, it ignited as hundreds of lightning bolts mmed into the spark, then a thousand, then millions of lightning bolts, and the entire world filled with the pirs came alight with the bolts if lightning traveling around, and all those power converged into the opening in Rico''s chest who spat at Rowan took a step back. "Die you monster!"


    Rowan could not move with the volts running through his body, and he suddenly smiled, "funny, I should experience what Dorian had been feeling for thest two hours."


    Then he was consumed by a pir of lightning so thick it was like liquid, his skinsted for a fraction of a second, his muscles and bones a few seconds, and the lightning poured inside his Pce of Ice.


    The destruction was massive and total, the force field was barely able to hold it back before the lightning turned his Pce of Ice to nothingness, his Mental Space began to crack and implode against itself as a growing void began swallowing all that he was.


    The Lady of Shadow held on the longest, she stood in the growing void even as pieces of her body were beginning to shatter and vanish, and she created mystical spell formations inrge numbers that burned in the void, she shone so bright almost like a purple star, for a time that seemed longer than was possible she held against the flood of lightning and defended his throne for as long as she could before she crumbled, and his throne followed.


    Her screams were terrifying and Rowan felt such fury from her, he nearly passed out from the sheer scope of it. He had never felt something like this before.


    Rowan suddenly knew the reason for her loss against the lightning was herck of Aether, she had powered the formations with his Aether and with the destruction of his Mental Space and the death of all the Angels of Char, she had none to work with.


    When thest of his Throne faded into the void. Rowan died.

 Chapter 215 My Last Tears (4)

    <h4>Chapter 215 My Last Tears (4)</h4>


    Yet, Rowan''s perception did not disappear. He was in a state of darkness, and everything he saw was merged with a ck fog, but he was still in here with them.


    Rowan began hearing a dull groan and the sounds of chains nking together, there was a series of whispers around that when he attempted to listen to what they were saying suddenly ceased and whatever sounds he was hearing vanished.


    He saw Rico grabbing a glowing skull with missing jaws, and realized it was his own, and he smirked and tossed it to the ground, where he stamps on it, crushing it to pieces, and he spoke something, but Rowan could only catch the end because his voice sounded like he was underwater. "¡ªjustice."


    The sounds cleared up, and his sights and perception were slowly returning.


    "¡ªknow who I am?"


    "I don''t know, and I don''t care, but I like your style. Hey buddy, how about you check out if that cockroach is really dead. He did withstand my mes hundreds of times, that sort of vitality is really unfair, don''t you think?"


    "I''m going to kill you for what you did?"


    "If you are going to do so, why stand here and talk about it when you could be doing it already¡­ Wait a moment, "Dorain snapped his fingers as he scratched his head, "I know you, don''t I? You are that brat who stole his sister''s¡­"


    "Enough!" Rico screamed and from his chest another long st of thick lightning sted out towards Dorian.


    Rowan could really appreciate the power of this move now that he could see it on the other end. The sounds the lightning made as it exited Rico''s chest was hard to describe, but it was like an unearthly wail, and the lightning shot out with so much force it left long ragged tears in space.


    The thick stream of lightning mmed Dorian into the earth, which obstructed him for less than a fraction of a second before it was vaporized, and he was pushed deeper into the earth, vaporizing thousands of tons of earth along the way, after thirty seconds the lightning beam halted.


    Dorian was a thousand feet away and was on his back, a faint red light surrounded his body, and he groaned in pain as he attempted to stand, that was before another st of lightning mmed into him once more.


    Rico was screaming like a mad man, as he moved forwards, and the lightning from his Territory was not letting up. Rowan felt a tingle in his skull that was beginning to rematerialize, and his perception increased, and he felt something click inside him as his Pce of Ice was being regenerated along with his Mental Space.


    The st of lightning never ceased as the area around Dorian was expanded for tens of thousands of feet across from the intense heat generated, and a river ofva began to form on the ground.


    Rico increased his offensive as lightning bolts began raining down from the skies, the air was thick with snakes of lightning roaming around, and it seemed gravity was beginning to lose it sway because pieces of rocks began levitating. No, not gravity, Rowan realized, it was the wind. Rico had begun calling on the wind!


    For an instant Rowan thought this series of moves might really do it, it would finish off Dorian, but then the bastard began tough.


    "I don''t me you when you thought you had a chance against me, after all, that annoying cockroach was able to put me in quite a spot, but, you fool, I know you are aware I''m of who I am, and was there a single moment in that hen pecked head of yours that made you think you are my match."


    "Aaaahhhh¡­ I will kill you." Rico kept screaming over the unending lightning st.


    "Silence, coward."


    Suddenly Dorian was behind Rico and in his hand was a beating heart with sparks of electricity running out of it. Rico sagged and dropped to one knee as he held his chest, blood pouring down from his mouth.


    Then Dorian began to transform into something monstrous, "It is so hard to reach the Third circle, merging with your Incarnation and illuminating your Cinder Spark had been denied for untold billions of Dominators along the ages, yet those failures dared lecture me about my path. They all called me a fool for choosing a single Mayfly tree as my Territory, yet here I am, the first of my Generation to merge with an Incarnation!"


    Rico stood up, a new beating heart appeared inside his chest, his eyes were filled with disbelief and fear. "No, this cannot be possible, I''m supposed to be the ¡­" he drifted off into stunned silence.


    "Suppose to be what coward? " Dorian sneered as his eyes turned into two orbs of mes, his height increased until he was now twelve feet, and he transformed into a ming Treeant.


    His hair now had branches and leaves, but they were all ame. His body was no longer flesh but wood that has burning Runes iid on them, wicked spikes that was gleaming red protruded from his elbows and shoulders, and he now had three eyes with a third one in his forehead, and all of them were like three ming pits. He became a merge of flesh and wood, "I have heard of you Coward, the man who stole his mother''s Territory and robbed his sisters of hers, and to think even with all that, you could not even surpass the Incandescent Realm after all this time."


    Rowan ran through the realms of the second circle in his mind, they were Spirit Territory, Incandescent and Promation. Apparently, Rico was in the Incandescent Realm, and yet he sought to challenge Dorian, who was well known to be at the peak of the Promation Realm.


    Rowan recalled the size of Rico''s Territory when he touched him, and knew it was vast, and with this reveal from Dorian about Rico stealing Territories from his mother and sister, maybe it enhanced his powers and made it easier for him to develop faster, yet it was not enough for Dorian had a foot into the Third Circle.


    Did Rowan even have the possibility of killing him? Wait, the de, during their battle, he held on tight to that de, and Rowan was not wrong about seeing the true fear of death inside his eyes. Dorian was scared of the de.


    With his growing perception, Rowan realized that the de was still near his skull.


    "Doesn''t matter." Rick gasped, "My powers are unmatched, and I will kill you."


    "Spare me coward, you have no idea what I''m capable of, and my enemies are not such weaklings as you." Dorian''s voice was now deep and sounded as if a mountain was talking.


    Rico snarled, and his Territory opened wider, and he fired another st at Dorian, who only brought his hand forward and blocked it and began walking slowly towards Rico.


    "Why do you scream so?" Dorian mused, "was it because I killed the people you stole from? Shame that cockroach you killed also felt pain when I did it¡­ strange, don''t you think?"


    "Haaaa, yes I do believe I remember her name, was it not Circe? The girl who was born with lightning inside her heart. Tell me, did she give you freely or did you deceive her? How old was she then, twelve?"


    "Silence you wretched quim!" and Rico''s Territory became wider, and he unleashed his Incarnation, a horse with wings made of Lightning. The st of Lightning increased drastically as wings of lightning appeared behind Rico, the st pushed Dorian back, and he set his feet firmly on the ground and roots spread out from them, anchoring him to it.

 Chapter 216 My Last Tears (5)

    <h4>Chapter 216 My Last Tears (5)</h4>


    Dorian''s grin was wide, showing his teeth that were like cinder blocks. sma began to fall from the hand Dorian was blocking the lightning st with, but it did not seem to be causing that much damage to him, if at all, he grunted and began moving forward, and with the wide grin he had on his face, Rowan knew he was enjoying every single moment, and was just toying with Rico.


    "All this power, all these potential¡­ a fucki*g rat would be at the third circle by now. If you don''t show me something better than this because I am getting tired of this drudgery. I should have known better, you''re not worth my time."


    Dorian''s hand blocking the st suddenly transformed and extended, as thick ming vines pierced through the lightning and into Rico''s chest, stomach, and legs and with a flex tore him apart while he screamed.


    Rowan Mental Space was nowpleted and fully reconstructed with everything the way it was, only there were some new additions, which was the increasing numbers of Angels of Char that was being created in front of his Pce.


    The Lady of Shadow looked around, shock and awe apparent in her features, apparently she was not aware of the insane resurrection ability of his Ouroboros Bloodline. From his bloodline, he could hear her query, "How is this possible?"


    Rowan''s body began to regrow as a golden skeleton seemingly created from thin air, and flesh began to weave itself around his bones, smooth skin sheathing his form. He gasped as he sucked in a deep breath. Alive once more.


    His body came back perfect and stronger than before, but was still not strong enough to battle Dorian. His mind began to go through the motions as he searched for the method to win. Not just survive, to kill Dorian!


    It would seem preposterous to consider the thought of killing Dorian now that he was no longer holding back, but Rowan knew he was still fighting with his hands tied behind his back, his main bloodline weapons, his Ouroboros Serpent was not with him.


    His perception reached the battle, which was now nothing else but a one-way ughter. Dorian was merciless as he repeatedly tore Rico to pieces as heughed. Rico''s blood and flesh scattered like rain, and the vines from Dorian hands vited his body in every horrifying manner.


    The scent of blood filled the air, and the air began turning red.


    He saw Rico gasping in pain and fear. They were both twelve thousand feet away from him, but with his Empyrean senses he could see and hear them as clearly as if they stood beside him.


    "It hurts so much¡­ why does it hurt like this¡­, please stop¡­ stop, I will give you anything you want."


    "I thought you wanted to kill me, why do you want to stop now when I''m having fun?"


    "You can''t kill me, Dorian, my father would destroy you if you kill me."


    "That geezer at the Third Circle? Let hime for me, I will kill him!"


    "You are insane¡­ stop¡­ father¡­ mother¡­ Nana¡­ Circe¡­ help¡­ help me, stop hurting¡­ so much. Please."


    Rico''s body suddenly changed into lightning and began tearing up into the sky to escape, but the vines from Dorian''s hand were faster and caught the struggling bolts of lightning and shouted as he mmed it into the ground apanied by a sh of red mes that transformed into vines and held the struggling lightning bolt in ce.


    "Hmm¡­ your pleas have touched my heart, and I''m a merciful man, I will be a little quicker. Hold on for a while more, okay? Goodd!"


    The Third eye on Dorian''s forehead lit up and a long beam of red light mmed into the captured bolts of lightning and a loud pained scream escaped from it.


    The red beam kept increasing in intensity alongside Rico''s screams which got, so loud Rowan was sure it could be heard all over the continent. Rico soon rematerialized, appearing with most of his skin and muscles burnt off, andva pouring out from various long gashes on his body.


    "please stop¡­ Circe save me¡­ mother where are you¡­ help me¡­ please¡­"


    Dorian walked up to a battered figure that was trying to crawl away on limbs that were like charcoal, the ground was shaking under hising tread, Rico stopped and turned around, he had no eyes as they had been burned from his face and his hand extended towards the iing Dorian as if to stop him.


    Dorian never let go of his smile and he collected the trident Rico dropped on the floor, and twirled it around once before driving it into Rico''s neck stopping his cries. "That''s better."


    Rico''s eyes widened in pain and dawning horror about his demise. Dorian''s chest began to open up, and his Territory began manifesting, and the surrounding heat began increasing drastically.


    "Anyst words?"


    "Please¡­"


    "No!"


    Rico held his hand up in front of him as if gesturing for Dorian to stop, but his answer was an explosion as if a nuclear bomb went off. A mushroom cloud erupted from their position and spread out, sweeping past the now standing Rowan and sending a long pir of me into the sky.


    When the mes died down, a charred corpse with his melted hands held in front of him was left and the monstrous form of Dorian bent and rummaged around the chest, and he retrieved something glowing from it.


    It appeared to be a glowing heart that was blue, Dorian admired it for a while, and then he ced it inside his golden belt, which should be an interspatial artifact.


    Rowan felt his bloodline shake, and he knew his third Ouroboros Serpent had justpleted gathering energy, and their speed was increasing; however, the most important thing was the purple moon representing his Soul points inside his Pce of Ice, it was twice the size as Rowan had seen before when he created Suriel and it was growing, rapidly.


    Rowan called up the Primordial Record and was silent as he saw how many years had been wrested from him for his resurrection and he went grim.


    P????????? ??????


    Name: Rowan Kuranes


    Age: 11/28,000


    Strength : 8,159


    Agility : 5,375


    Constitution : 9,194


    ss: None


    Title: ne Walker, Chaos Blood, Reality Butcher, Creator.


    Berserker (Tier 2)


    Skills:


    Enrage (Level 6 ¡ª Earth State)


    Vortex (Level 3 ¡ª Earth State


    Bash (Level 4 ¡ª Earth State)


    Dash (Level 5 ¡ª Earth State)


    Smash (Level 6 ¡ª Earth State)


    Combo Attack (Level 8 ¡ª Earth State)


    Bloodline Skill : Eruption (3%)


    Passive : Deciphernguage plete)


    Records:


    SIX ???????????? ?????????????????? [CHAOS BLOOD]- level 2 Completed [15,000]


    AVATAR OF EVE: Level 0 Completed (10,000)


    Legendary Skill : Chaos World Engine [6/6]


    Chaos World Engine [Minor]


    Engine One ¨C 1,000,000,000/ 1,000,000,000


    Engine Two ¨C 1,000,000,000 / 1,000,000,000


    Engine Three¨C 1,000,000,000 / 1,000,000,000


    Engine Four ¨C 147,867,665 / 1,000,000,000


    Engine Five ¨C 675,000 / 1,000,000,000


    Engine Six ¨C 245,000 / 1,000,000,000


    Rift Rule: Absolute Body [Locked]


    Incarnation Path Unlocked


    Path: Chaos Territory Creation [Locked]


    Path Skill Gained :


    World Soul Maniption [Locked]


    World Recreation [Locked]


    World Merging [Locked]


    Berserker Skills Upgraded:


    Smash :[Earth level 1 ¡ú Earth level 6] (Strength + 600 Constitution + 400)


    Bash :[Earth level 1 ¡ú Earth level 5] (Strength + 500 Constitution + 500)


    Dash :[Earth level 1 ¡ú Earth level 4](Strength + 100 Constitution + 200 Agility +400)


    Vortex :[Earth level 1 ¡ú Earth level 3] (Strength + 100 Constitution + 100 Agility +300)


    Combo Attack :[Earth level 1 ¡ú Earth level 8] (Spirit + 700 Constitution + 300 Agility +300)


    Spirit sacrificed to the Pce of Ice


    Enrage :[Earth level 1 ¡ú Earth level 6] (Strength + 400 Constitution + 500)


    Soul Point : 563,116.1245)

 Chapter 217 My Last Tears (6)

    <h4>Chapter 217 My Last Tears (6)</h4>


    Rowan muttered, "I have spent five thousand years of lifespan just to resurrect from death, it was less than I expected and more than I desired, a Legendary State Dominator could live for 150 years, a Rift State Dominator could live until 300, Incarnation¡ª 500, a Spirit Territory¡ª1,000, Incandescent ¡ª1,500, Promation ¡ª2,000."


    Rowan had lost nearly triple the lifespan of a Promation Realm Dominator, and although it was for a heaven defying act such as resurrection from death, it still stung, for he could feel the wound where his lost Lifespan was torn away from him.


    He could not get used to resurrection, although he would get more lifespan when he entered the Rift State, it would cost more to also resurrect him, he had barely spent a single year when resurrecting as a mortal, but at his current level he had to use 5,000 years to do so. It was a slippery slope, this ability of his, perhaps there maye a day when his powers were too much for any amount of lifespan to resurrect him.


    The monstrous form of Dorian turned to him after adjusting his golden belt, "I thought you would have picked up the de by now."


    "Would you allow me? Besides, I would rather kill you with my bare hands, killing you with a quick stroke seems too much of a mercy."


    This was all an borate bluff, of course he wanted to use the de to fight, he was not a fool to disregard powerful weapons when avable, but, Rowan had watched the speed the vines in Dorian hands moved, even if he grabbed the weapon, he was still too weak to fight him, he would only die and be torn apart like Rico.


    He was not so much stronger with the thousands of Attributes he gained from Berserker, yet there was still a clear divide between his current powers and Dorian, if he were to judge the amount of Attribute Dorian must have in each Stat, he could ce him at:


    Strength¨C(between 30,000 and 40,000)


    Agility¨C(between 20,000 and 30,000)


    Constitution ¨C(between 50,000 and 46,000)¨C


    Spirit¨C(between 6,000 and 12,000)


    These attributes should be close to urate, and this was not even adding the boost he would gain from his Incarnation and Territory, for the present Rowan he was outmatched in every way and Rowan did not intend to spend his Lifespan cheaply. He needed a bit more time to get to Rift, and the amount of energy and soul points he was gathering every single second was astonishing.


    He could understand the amount of energy he was receiving, but how was he getting so many souls, and so quickly?


    Dorianughed at his reply, dragging Rowan''s full concentration back to the deadly situation before him. Dorian gave a sickening smile, and Rowan saw the stark resemnce between this man and the Demons of the Abyss, they may have different forms, but their Spirit was the same.


    Dorian replied to his question, "Myck of permission did not stop you before. Tell me, are you a lost Earth god of this?"


    Rowan cocked his head at him, what a strange question to ask, was his unending healing a feature of an Earth god? Hearing no replies, Dorian scoffed, "It doesn''t matter if I can''t collect your life, I will collect other things that you have."


    "You don''t want to do that, Dorian."


    "Oh, why is that little Earth god?"


    "Because I will kill you, Dorian."


    Dorian paused, "You nearly did a short while back, careless of me, but that is battle, always expect the unexpected. However, you bore me Earth god, or should I call you Erohim? Or any of the thousand of the weak Earth gods outside Trion that scuttle in the dark like little insects? Say, would you care to share your name with me? Silence? I see, what else do you all have but your immortality? When before the might of Trion you are all grass."


    Rowan was keeping his words inside his mind to analyze themter, however, his n was to keep Dorian talking for as long as possible.


    "I do not make idle threats, Dorian."


    "Spare me, your fangs are weak and your ws blunt, you are too weak for me to enjoy battle with you and I take no pleasure in endlessly destroying your flesh, but¡­"


    He unexpectedly appeared beside Rowan and picked up his de, and in his new form he looked down on Rowan as if he were an ant, arrogance poured out from his eyes, in a blur of motion he wrapped a single hand around Rowan''s body and carried him.


    He was not gentle as Rowan felt him crush all his ribs, also with the mes emanating from his body, Rowan''s skin and muscles ckened and began to char.


    "Earth god, I may not be able to kill you, but I promise I will collect something of yours¡­ I always keep my promises."


    Dorian took flight with Rowan and in a short while he stopped, the mes from his hands reduced in intensity, allowing Rowan''s body to heal. He saw they were at the convoy, and were flying above it, a feeling of dread and anger began to steal over Rowan''s body.


    The two beams that Dorian had fired at him, had drawn a long line in the ground, hundreds of miles across. It had torn through the convoy, destroying the gathering they were having a short while back.


    A few hours ago, this was a ce of celebration andughter. The people below them had bright smiles and light hearts, for they felt safe, but the hands of fate were cruel. Dorian had reached Rowan so quickly that even if he wanted to move farther away from the convoy it would be impossible in that time frame, and so he had pushed their battle deep into the ground, but it was already toote.


    There were hundreds of bodies on the ground that had been covered with white sheets. A safe estimate would put the number of people in different states of injuries at two thousand plus. They had barely managed to put out the mes from the burning vehicles, and now they were still clearing the wreckage.


    There were screams, of course, and the ones who could scream were the lucky ones, so many had been silenced forever.


    The shell shocked expression on the faces of the people here in the convoy here was familiar, was it so long he had seen sights like these inside the Nexus.


    The more things change, the more they seem to stay the same. I have changed nothing.


    His eyes went around the battered convoy, looking for what? Hope? He feared he knew the reason Rico went insane and went into a rampage, but he still tried to find Circe and Nana in the crowd. He could not see any traces, intact the st seemed to have prated the vehicles of both Nana and Circe.


    Dorian observed the people below him alongside Rowan, he spoke, and his voice held a note of curiosity,


    "Weird, you would think with theing Great Storm and the beast cmity happening on this mud ball, these people would not stop until they were behind the safety of their holes underground, but here they are, partying like a bunch of gay rabbits." Dorian frowned, and he looked at Rowan.


    The people below were beginning to be aware of their presence above them, and shouts andmotion were starting to ripple across the crowd below, cries of "Erohim" rang out from them before a hush settled over the crowd, as the presence of Dorian expanded, and it settled like a rock on their chest.

 Chapter 218 My Last Tears (final)

    <h4>Chapter 218 My Last Tears (final)</h4>


    Rowan could imagine what they were seeing, a ming tree monster twelve feet tall with the person they called Erohim, held in his ming fist, while moments before a shing light had reaped hundreds of lives from the celebratingmunity. It was one disaster after another and like insects trapped in amber, they were frozen in ce while awaiting their fate.


    Dorian continued speaking, "I dislike their endless prattle, mortals. I can feel your rage, Earth god. This is not my fault, you know. We both know that there is nothing more fragile than a mortal, even stones have their ce, and they can endure the ravages of the weather, and time, you could actually break them, and they are still stone¡­ well, smaller stones, but you get my point."


    Dorian pointed below, "But a mortal, they have to live by careful sets of rules and societal structure for them to even exist. For such weakness to still flourish after all this while¡­ it is baffling. I was born in the Rift state, and from the moment I opened my eyes I could kill a thousand mortals with only my breath, and with that knowledge, I came to pity their lot, and I imagine you do too."


    Rowan saw a family in the crowd below, it was Diane, Olga, and Trevor. Olga was injured, but it was not fatal, and the three of them held themselves and withstood the presence of Dorian together. Rowan felt a note of pride in them within him that was vored with despair, his energy points were shooting forward and his Fourth Ouroboros Serpent would soon be filled.


    Just keep talking.


    "You, however, are an enigma, see, when I shattered your corporeal form and the residual from my power swept through this people here, from you, I felt¡­ pain, and that is quite interesting don''t you think? You are meant to pity the damned creatures, not love them! They call you Erohim, well, in that case, let me be their Sun God Orum, and pour down my wrath on them."


    The hands on Rowan loosened, and he could now talk, "you would kill these people for just a brief rise in my emotions, Dorian? I thought you had better use of your time. This action is beneath you."


    Dorianughed, in his new form it was a loud sound like thunder, and many people fainted below, as blood ran down their ears, scores of babies and elderly folks perished from that sound.


    "It would be a waste of my time, true. But, I think you know why I really need to do this, don''t I?" Dorian said.


    Rowan sighed, "Being scared of death is a normal thing Dorian, nothing to feel ashamed for, that at the moment of your passing, you became afraid." His fourth Ouroboros Serpent becameplete.


    "Afraid? Of course, I''m afraid, but you''re not. That''s why I will do this. Their loss is the only fear you have that''s why you will always be a weak Earth god, for you are tied to the earth"


    "You are wrong Dorian, and you have pegged the source of my pain incorrectly, I have left many mortals to die, even now, my presence has condemned many to their death, and I¡­ am killing countless people at this moment, so I indeed have no right to feel pain over the loss of these people."


    Rowan sighed and looked down, almost as if he was ashamed, "This life is a madhouse, at first, I wanted to be a beacon of hope and justice, with my powers, I could do so much good, but it was the same power that constrain me even now, and I told myself if I am to live, I will have to make choices, and in this world of endlesspetition for power, there is no right choices, you can only pick your poison and live with it."


    Dorian frowned, "Let me get something straight, you love these mortals, yet you are killing a bunch of them?"


    Rowan whispered, "Yes, I am."


    "why?"


    "To avoid something much worse, and for these people to live is the only way for me to justify my actions because I am keeping a seed alive, no matter how much I am going to plunder from creation, I must keep a spark alive, it is the only way I can hold it at bay."


    "Sounds to me like you''re a hypocrite, what could be so terrifying that you would kill something you im to love just to hold it at bay? You know, what you just told me makes me want to test the limit of your love the more!"


    "Don''t do this, Dorian¡­ please. I''m a monster, and my promises are the only thing keeping me bound, if you cause me to break them, all of creation would burn."


    Dorian brought him to his face, so Rowan could see the look of pleasure on it, and in his other hand he created a fireball, "Watch them burn Earth god."


    He let the fireball fall, and it split into many tiny ming butterflies¡­ reminding Rowan of the beautiful memory he had of butterflies that solidified his resolve to help these people here, it seems it was another way fate took to mock him.


    Rowan''s senses captured everything that happened, down to thest possible detail. From the molecules in the air vibrating so fast he could hear them screaming, to thest look on Diane''s face as they all turned to ash, and the mes rose and washed over him.


    "Mortals." Dorian sighed, "Useless!"


    Rowan was not even aware when Dorian let go of him, and he came to when he heard a whimper, the voice was familiar, he opened his eyes he had closed in a futile attempt to hold back the world, and saw the head of Diane lying at his feet.


    She was still alive. But her body¡­


    "I detected your Aura on her body, so I left her forst, it''s a strange thing for a god to be so attached to a mortal."


    Dorian was cruel, he had turned everything below her neck to ash and bones, preserving only her face, he had kept her alive even through all the torture.


    Her eyes wept tears of blood. She did notst long, only enough to see Rowan and smile at him, "My lord¡­"


    How long did Rowan cradle her head in hisp, he could not tell, but he knew Dorian was beside him. He was savoring every moment of his torture.


    His Ouroboros Serpent''s Origin Engine was nowpleted. He could ascend to the Rift state at any time now, but this minor victory was like ash in his mouth.


    "Oh, look, the world bleeds."


    Rowan''s Empyrean sense went into overdrive as the blood touched his skin, and at that moment he was connected to a dying, he heard her voice, and he saw her memories, and he understood so much in that brief time.


    Rowan began tough, a painful sound that seemed like he was crying


    Dorian groaned, "This world is about to end, and yet I have not satisfied all my hunger. Oh well, you can''t have everything."


    Reverting to his human form, Dorian began to whistle as he walked away.


    "Hey." Rowan called out, "What do you say your name was again?"


    Dorian smirked, "Now he asks me. Open your ears wide and listen, pitiful Earth god, I am Dorian Kuranes, Son of Scarlet."


    "Dorian eh, before this day is done, I shall kill you."


    "Toote for that I fear, this world is ending, this is itsst moment, you have missed your mark. Wait, don''t tell me you''re the one responsible for the death of the or is it your over active imagination?" Dorian mocked him.


    Dorian brought out a yellow jewel that was shaped like a Diamond, and poured his Aether into it, it began to expand and before long a Teleportation Circle appeared in front of him, "Besides, I am leaving, can an Earth god survive without his home for long? I think not."


    He began walking inside the portal, and then he felt something from the body of Rowan, and he paused, turning back, his eyes went wide, "Not possible, you have an Origin Treasure!"


    Rowan smiled at him, and on his face was a golden tear, "Before this day is done. I shall kill you."


    Everything went ck.

 Chapter 219 Tower of Greed

    <h4>Chapter 219 Tower of Greed</h4>


    Rowan had always been careful about the questions he asked the Oracle anytime he visited the Covenant, knowing that it would inevitably be recorded and scrutinized, but questions about the Demon Ohrox were fair game.


    One of his inquiries was about the Origin Treasure in his Mental Space, he wanted to know its purpose, history and any other of its uses apart from serving as a channel to the Covenant, after all he could be holding the most powerful treasure of the Prince of Destruction, it would be foolish not to control such a treasure, also Rowan had noticed the Origin Treasure in his Mental Space, that white tower, was beginning to grow.


    From what he could infer, Augustus must have owned this Treasure for centuries, yet he had no idea how to repair it or what it was even made of, plus the many tens of thousands of years it had been missing must have damaged it a lot.


    Yet it was only someone like Rowan that could unlock the true capability of this treasure because his Mental Space as he learned was solid enough to resemble a god''s own and his Aether was just as powerful.


    It was enough to heal an Origin Treasure. No god would ce a foreign Origin Treasure in their Mental Space, but Rowan was ignorant about these matters, and he had a Mental Space closer to a god, so he was able to activate and allow the Origin Treasure to begin rebuilding itself.


    Rowan had asked the oracle, the history of the Origin Treasure, ording to her, its history was shrouded in fog, but the Prince of Destruction acquired it from the ruler of the Abyss, who it was said acquired it from a location outside the known universe. The name of the Origin was called the Tower of Greed, and it was an Origin Treasure that was Aspected to Time.


    It had a heaven¡ªdefying primary function, which was, collecting the present memories and Spirit of its user and channeling it back to their past selves, of course there were many restrictions to this power.


    Before Ohrox death, he had been able to build the treasure up to twelve levels, and for a Demon of his power, it could only take back his Spirit back for just a few minutes, but that was enough to make Ohrox one of the most dreadfulbatants on the battlefield, it was why the only way to defeat him was to do so with overwhelming power, enough to kill him tens of time, else he would never lose, and he would adapt to your every move and y you with a single blow, while unknown to you, the battle had happened a hundred times before that single moment.


    He had seen a recording of a battle of Ohrox, and it was short and grainy for recording beings at the godlike level when they battle was difficult, but he remembered the utter beauty of Ohrox when he battles. It was not barbaric, but it was a dance. A dance of destruction as every single blow he dealt achieved the maximum amount of damage possible. Every single blow!


    The Tower Rowan had with him had only one floor, and a second had been slowly growing, it was not yetplete, and activating this time ability would damage the treasure and increase its recovery time, he had hoped to never use this Origin Treasure until he was strong enough to defend it, but now he has broken that promise with another.


    Before this day was done, he was going to kill Dorian!


    ?


    Sounds came first.


    "¡ªpetty things for now, but as time goes on, I would not be surprised to see, rape and murder among the disgruntled people. You would sometimes be surprised by the amount of darkness in the hearts of men¡­"


    Where am I? What is this darkness?


    "Besides, you''re Erohim. Who am I to go against your wishes!"


    Yes, I see now. Dorian, mes, time¡­ I have someone I need to kill before the day runs out."


    Rowan''s vision returned to him, and he saw the inquisitive face of Circe looking at him, she was drinking his wine with a nonchnt attitude, but inside her eyes he could see her wariness.


    He looked below and saw the convoy and the people going about their activities, and the sounds of happiness and productivity happening below him, and Rowan stilled for a brief moment, and he assigned one of his consciousness to y ahead with the events that previously happened, and he continued speaking with Circe following the same script as before, while his second pir of consciousness took care of what was happening inside his body.


    It was interesting making a conversation while knowing precisely the response you were going to receive, Rowan stuck to the scripts as he began speaking in Medan, "I speak to you with no falsehood. You can have my word on this Circe Boreas. I have no quarrel with you and yours. My enemies are not yours, except if you wish to add yourself to their number."


    "I would be a fool to act against you¡­ at this time. I may not understand the reason you are taking some of your actions, but as long as I''m assured that you have no intent to cause harm to me and my people, then I seek no quarrel with you. Yet, I have to ask, how do you learn to speak Medan like that?"


    While these yed out, earth¡ªshaking changes were happening inside Rowan''s body, but with his Telekic control and the energy cloak he created below the clothes he was wearing, he was able to hide all the activities happening inside him.


    He was not aware if it was because of his Ouroboros bloodline, or some other factors but when his mind traveled back in time to a few hours back which was the present moment, it was not the only thing it brought back.


    What is this? How can this be happening inside of me?


    His Ouroboros bloodline should have an Aspect if time to it, as his assumed his resurrection ability was a sort of Time Reversal ability, and thebination of that properties must have done something beyond what the Origin Treasure was capable of, for all the information the Covenant told him about this Origin Treasure, there was no mention about it granting the ability to merge your future self with your present!


    Because at this time, that was what was happening inside Rowan''s body.


    The changes happening were vast in scope, but it was also incredibly gentle, as if his bloodline had opened a channel to a ce in time, and it was simply passing along what it had collected in the future down into the present.


    Rowan was aware of the image of the Ouroboros, a serpent who was swallowing its tail, and he knew it represented infinity, a sign of the utter tyrannical nature of this bloodline to break the natural course of things.


    Everything it had devoured was its own. Even time could not stop it from spitting them out!

 Chapter 220 Seizing The Future

    <h4>Chapter 220 Seizing The Future</h4>


    There was a growing pressure behind his eye he knew he would not be able to ignore for long; he suppressed it for the moment.


    At this present time, his Berserker Aspect was at the Refined Level, and he still had Flesh Light and Bone Fire, and his Lifespan was not lost.


    Now, everything was merging, and his Berserker technique began to grow as his physique received all the boosts from its growth, once more he lost Flesh Light and Bone Fire as they vanished from his Mental Space, he still felt a twinge from their loss, but his falling lifespan gave him pause.


    "If I returned with only my mind, why did the changes in my body that had not yet urred still traveled back with me?"


    Inside his Mental Space at the Pce of Ice, The air in front of his throne began to twist, and then a burning orb appeared resembling a sun, and from it Suriel stepped forth, and from their connection Rowan could feel his confusion, at this time Suriel had not yet been born, but now he existed.


    All the changes that urred in the future were slowly aligning to this present reality.


    He would dwell long on the matter, but now was not the time. Rowan checked the Tower of Greed and the new emerging floor had been destroyed and much of the tower was damaged. In fact, it was nearly destroyed and only a bit of it was left, and it was smoldering as it continued copsing, but thankfully it stopped it copsing, and Rowan knew that as long as it was notpletely destroyed it would slowly heal.


    The pressure behind his eyes was still increasing and the changes inside his Mental Space had not ended.


    He could feel the eyes of the Lady of Shadow on him. A loud bang happened outside his Pce of Ice as a Third Pir of consciousness appeared, and unlike before, it was not ephemeral butpleted, another bang urred and a fourth pir of consciousness appeared, with the ephemeral form of the fifth beginning to coalesce.


    Benefits of returning my mind back in time? If this was another method to cultivate his Pirs of consciousness, Rowan would dly ept it. Having four pirs opened his way to some truly spectacrbination of his abilities that would enhance his overall power, for instance, he could increase the amount of vitality he could burn with Eruption.


    The pressure inside his body had reached a fever pitch, and he knew he would have to leave soon, in order not to endanger those around him in case he needed to vent, but that pressure transformed into a colorless shockwave like a ripple on a clear stream.


    It emanated from the center of his Mental Space, and he became distracted when the ripple passed through his Pce of Ice and when it touched his Pir of Consciousness he saw it was information, not only of what he saw in the future, but also all the information the soul of the showed him.


    The merger of the future and the present was still happening.


    That ripple swept through the Lady of Shadow and Suriel, and understanding came to them.


    The Lady of Shadow shook as memories of her rage reached her and that cold fury that scared even Rowan began to bubble inside of her. She slowly ced it under control and Rowan sensed an increased amount of awareness on her end, and knew that she was beginning to plot.


    Her eyes passed over the nearly destroyed Tower of Greed, and she paused and sent him a message that she could nurture the Origin Treasure to increase its speed of recovery, and Rowan gave the go ahead to her. As the most powerful item he owned, it was necessary to nurture this treasure.


    The ripple that spread the knowledge inside his mental space retracted and formed a ball which began to pulsate as it continued growing, the merger had still not ended.


    Circe beside himughed and snorted, "yeah, I have always run from the excellence everyone else says I''m capable of, it always seemed like too much work. Too many responsibilities¡­ Too many chances to fail¡­"


    With four pirs of consciousness, he could easily follow the conversation between him and Circe, while monitoring all the changes inside his body.


    Before, Rowan joked with her here, not understanding some truths behind the smile of this woman. What was the story between her and Rico, who took her heart? His Empyrean senses lightly touched her, and he saw that the heart beating inside her chest was not hers, it was small and misshapen, the scars on the heart meant with every beat she was most likely in pain.


    Compared to the rest of her body, this heart was a burden, as its capabilities were more inadequate than the rest of her organs, and her body was burdened and needed to also nurture the heart instead of the other way around. The heart of a Dominator was one of the most vital organs in their body, after all their powers were based on blood.


    With such a disability, it spoke to the height of her talent that she was able to reach the Incarnation State at this young age.


    His eyes touched the form of Rico who was at this time chatting with a young girl who had both an excited expression, but her bodynguage radiated fear. Like a deer in front of a headlight, she wanted to escape but was transfixed by his attention.


    His gaze made Rico suddenly shiver and looked around, before turning back to the girl, but whatever spell he had over her was broken as with a hurried excuse, she took the opportunity to leave.


    Rowan let the conversation y out the way it urred while fitting pieces of the puzzle together.


    He broke the conversation halfway when he turned and looked deeply at Circe. She was now morefortable with him and grinned as she said, "Something on my face?"


    "No, but¡­" Rowan pointed at her chest.


    She was confused at first, before she figured out what he meant, "Oh, you noticed. My heart right? It''s a silly thing, my heart was much stronger before, but I had an ident. I was attacked by assassins as a child because of my talent. I will have you know that I was born in the Incarnation State, tell me, am I not talented?"


    Rowan rolled his eyes, and she sighed and continued, "Rico saved me¡­ gave me his heart, it''s the reason I bear his nonsense most of the time, so I appeal to you for his sake, he is a bit rough around the edges. Ok, I will admit, he is a lot worse, but deep down, he is a good person. He saved my life and harmed his chances to go further as a Dominator."


    Rowan smiled and looked away as he drank, "Is that so? How noble." Then he suddenly said, "Do you have a Star chart and the configurations of the surroundings?"


    "I believe I do." Circe opened her spatial ring and her Spirit rummaged around inside of it, before returning with a Data te, and handing it to Rowan, who spent ten minutes looking through all the arrangements of the heavenly bodies around Jarkarr, he returned it to her and went back into his thoughts.


    When Circe invited him to join the celebration, he did not refuse, he stayed with the people and ate with them, he talked to them, some of their stories made himugh, and Diane''s proud expression among all her friends when she stood beside Rowan as his maid made him smile.


    The celebration continued as he excused himself, and as he walked out, he was stopped by a cry behind him, "My lord, are you leaving now?"


    He turned and saw Diane behind him andughed, "Only for a short while," He touched his stomach, "I''m still hungry, so keep a portion for me when I return."


    "Yes, my lord. Um¡­ take care!"

 Chapter 221 Seizing The Future (final)

    <h4>Chapter 221 Seizing The Future (final)</h4>


    Rowan was able to collect his Monster bike from the engineers and whistled in appreciation at what they had achieved.


    It was both sleek yet carried a rugged quality, the tires were made from an Incarnation State beast and much of itsponents were also made from beast''s parts, creating a fearsome machine of bone and iron. A true Monster bike.


    They all gave him various stats about its performance that Rowan absently listened to before zooming off, but not before collecting the blueprints for its design, he would be experimenting more with these designs with his Forging ability.


    It was a simple thing for Suriel to return to the sky and show the world to him once more. The performance of this new Monster bike did not disappoint him, as he was moving at 750 mph (ca. 1,207 km/h) with this new and upgraded monster bike, and he could enjoy the experience better, even as his mind was focused on the hunt. Benefits of having multiple consciousnesses!


    He drove for an hour at that speed, as he was going through all the events that urred, musing, at this time he was upgrading his Berserker Aspect, but now he was driving on his monster bike and eating the miles.


    The ripple that had been growing in his mind suddenly exploded and sank into his flesh, and suddenly, he felt a growing heat inside his body, so unexpected and violent he nearly screamed, he stopped the bike and knelt on the floor.


    The pressure kept increasing until he could not help himself, and he screamed a soundless cry at the skies. From his open mouth, six snake heads emerged, and they opened their mouths as well and cried out, and a gray ripple spread out, and as it extended from their mouth , the ripple went faster until it encircled the entire.


    Suriel was above the, so he could see clearly that the gray ripple flowed past all the continents of the and after reaching the end of it, they began returning.


    It happened in less than ten seconds, and everything returned to the snakes inside Rowan''s mouth, and they vanished and Rowan felt the pressure ease off from his body.


    What was that?


    It did not take long to hear the world below him beginning to groan as a loud sound erupted like countless trumpets blown at once. The skies changed their colors and went red like blood, and all around the people began to die.


    The ripple that entered Rowan''s body reached his pir of consciousness once more; countless images entered his mind, he saw men, women, and children suddenly stiffening before copsing into ash.


    He saw the two-second circle Dominators, the woman was holding the hands of the man, and she was weeping, all around her the remaining mercenaries were already ash, and the man was slowly turning into ash, he mouthed, "I love you."


    Countless images and scenes entered his mind, and Rowan knew his bloodline had collected across time what it had devoured. Every one he had killed when he began plundering the Continent was now facing extinction.


    The was lucky, and although this time, he did not kill the, he had injured its life force. The bloody skies were a testament to what had urred as it bled its lifeblood and Rowan collected.


    He sighed. There were no right choices in this world, he could only choose the least of the wrong ones.


    He had lost much with the battle and traveling through time, but he had gained so much more because Rowan was not the biggest beneficiary of his body''s ability to sync itself with his mind, it was the fact that he also gained back all the energy he had collected and the soul points.


    Indeed, at this time, his Ouroboros Serpent Origin Engine waspleted and the massive purple moon inside his Pce of Ice meant one thing ¡ª 865,450 Soul points. The Angels of Char now kneeling in front of his Pce were at this moment 7,455, and he had three prospective Archangels from the lot, again reaffirming his luck for obtaining Suriel among a group of a hundred Angels of Char.


    His promise and his path to the second circle was now open, and Rowan intended to push ahead to the maximum limit he could reach. He was tired of being among the weakest of Empyrean.


    He called his Ouroboros Serpent back to him, in a future that never happened, they had plundered this world, and now he needed them to return, and activate his Legendary Bloodline Ability.


    With these resources his revenge against Dorian was a foregone conclusion, but there was another, bigger menace waiting for him deep inside the.


    But for every danger, there was also opportunity. Jarkarr was not his first choice to use when he wanted to activate his Legendary Ability, but the unique situation of this made it a perfect site for him.


    He could rise here, and collect so many benefits from under the gaze of the gods of Trion before they became aware of his presence.


    But first before he dealt with that problem, he needed to evolve. He began moving once more with his Monster bike.


    In ten minutes time he would be a thousand miles away from the convoy or anyone else, and there he would evolve his two Omnipotent bloodlines.


    He reached a small mountain that was shaped like a finger, the top of the mountain was about 2,000 feet (0.61 kilometers) wide and Rowan felt it should be suitable enough for his Ascension.


    The Ouroboros Serpents would be back in an hour, more than enough time for him to ready his thoughts for his Ascension and dispose of some inconvenient witnesses.


    Rowan entered into his Mental Space, and saw all the kneeling Angels of Char, seeing the three prospective Archangels he nodded to himself, they would be suitable for now.


    Returning from his Mental Space, he ced the Monster bike into his Spatial Bracelet and carried himself using Telekinesis to the top of the mountain by just creating two small pads under his feet.


    At the top of the mountain he stopped and stared at his Surroundings before summoning his Throne, and sitting down.


    He was readying for his Ascension and the world seemed to be holding its breath. He opened his right hand and three closed eyes appeared above it and slowly began to rotate.


    Connecting to the Purple Moon inside his Throne, he shot out purple beams out of his eyes and into the three Dormant eyes, and in a while they werepletely refined and the eyes were opened.


    The Lady of Shadow had stood beside his Throne, and she gestured for the Three Angels of Char that were selected, and they appeared before his Throne from inside his Mental Space.


    Angels do not have names, while Archangels had only designations, he mentally ran through what he should use, and made a decision. As his first summoned Archangels, they were in a ss all on their own, and he decided to call all Archangels in their collective as Archons, and he gave them the designation Arch¨C1, Arch¨C2, and Arch¨C3.


    The Archangels had their first sets of eyes on their right arm, and as the eyes zipped across to imnt themselves on the arms of the Three Angels of Char, they turned into mini¨Csuns as the change began to happen.


    The ck kes over their bodies sloughed off, and three sets of tinum wings erupted from their bodies.


    In a short while three Angels in tinum armor knelt before his throne, the Runes on their armor were simpler than the ones on Suriel, and they were all slender with distinctive feminine features.


    They conjured swords of mes and touched their forehead to the ground, Rowan nodded at them, "Rise, you know your orders. Go forth with haste and see it done."


    The trio answered back at the same time, their feminine voices pleasing to the ears like soft chimes of a golden bell, "By your will Creator."


    Their wings red out, and they shot towards the bloody clouds where they separated in three directions and zoomed off.


    Their destinations, the three underground cities.

 Chapter 222 Kill A God To Earn A Name

    <h4>Chapter 222 Kill A God To Earn A Name</h4>


    He was going to be making arge y, and the pieces would have to be in ce before he made his move because he knew if he was going to reveal himself to the world he had to use a blitzing strategy that would leave no room for his enemies to retaliate and when they do, it would already be toote.


    It may already be toote for him, but Rowan felt he still had a chance. His actions led to the death of 453,000 people, he knew that because he had consumed those souls. He only had to remind himself he was not human but an Empyrean, doing any less would not only condemn him but every one else.


    Pushing that grim thought from his mind, he switched to Suriel who showed him the golden rat tracking him underneath the ground, and Rowan ordered the Lady of Shadow to cloud its mind and keep it in ce, and he closed his eyes and waited for the Ouroboros Serpents to return to him.


    He felt their return, and he smiled for above him the six Ouroboros serpents followed each other and flew in a circr pattern, the leader was the one eyed Ouroboros serpent, followed by the two eyed serpent all the way to the youngest six eyed Ouroboros serpent, in their chest was a bright pulsating yellow glow as if a sun were beating inside of it.


    Rowan sat on his Throne of ice on a mountain the shape of a finger, with the six serpents revolving around him that were shining as bright as the sun. Their colors painted the world in all the shades of light, and Rowan waited for his Angels toplete their task.


    He was surprised when thest born, the six¨Ceyed Ouroboros Serpent shrank and came to him, it was kind of hesitant, and then it neared him and coiled around his arm. Rowan paused and stroked its head, and the serpent closed all six of its eyes in pleasure.


    Seeing that action, the rest of the Ouroboros serpents rushed down and began cavorting around his body as they coiled through his hair and his arms while making small hisses of pleasure.


    "I''ve been ignoring you guys all these while have I not? Seeing in some ways, you are also my children of my blood, as well as the Angels, who are also children of my blood."


    Rowan smiled, "As my firstborns, I have actually never named you guys. Tell me, do you want names?"


    The Serpents began to hiss, and he understood their intentions, they all believed they were not worthy of a name yet, until they proved their deeds to him.


    Rowanughed, "Well if you insist, I believe you have done enough for me, but still, I wonder what sort of deed would be able to satisfy, before you let me name you guys?


    Their answer made Rowan arched an eyebrow and threw his head back as heughed, they told him, they must devour at least a god, "If that is so, then I can''t wait to give you your names soon."


    His mind returned to the memories he collected from the. He knew how the Great Storm happened, and it bore numerous simrities to the tales of Erohim told to him by Circe. "So many truths within lies." Rowan thought.


    Inside the core of the was a secret held by the Boreas family for thousands of years, and it was what gave them the ability to create such potent Battle Stimnts; Rowan was going to control it with his Legendary Ability, but first he needed time to do so without interruption.


    The speed of the Angels were unreal, and Rowan would bet they would rank as one of the fastest beings in all the universes because of a simple flight ability, which was to double their speed at every p of their wings. Sounds simple on paper, but the execution of this ability was astonishing to witness.


    Even if the base speed of his Angels was 200 mph (ca. 322 kilometers per hour), a single p would increase it to 400 mph (ca. 644 kilometers per hour), another p 800 mph (ca. 1,287 kilometers per hour), then 1600¡­ up until infinity, and they could p their wings at least three times per second. The base speed of an Angel was not 200 mph (ca. 322 kilometers per hour), it was 950 mph (ca. 1,529 kilometers per hour), so in a single second they could achieve a speed of 2,850 mph (ca. 4,587 kilometers per hour). Although the base speed of the Angels would increase with their advancement and their rank.


    The three Angels soon reached the cities, and except for the infiltration on Krak¨®w, which had to be done with care, the Angels soon went invisible, and like mist they drifted into the cities, the first part of his n wasplete, his Angels would perform their duties, even if it takes them days to do so, now it was time to Ascend.


    The Ouroboros Serpents were aware of his intentions, and after rubbing themselves in his body one more time they flew up into the sky where they began to expand to their full size, thest born seemed almost reluctant to leave and waited for Rowan to rub it head a few more times before it flew up.


    The Lady of Shadow looked at these Serpents and shuddered.


    Rowan called up the Primordial Record, and checking through it one more time, activated his Legendary Bloodline Ability¡ª Chaos World Engine. There was a slight dy as if he had just switched on a size engine, and it was slowly beginning to start up.


    The six Ouroboros Serpents roared, and they began moving faster as they revolved in the air, their speed was so great it began causing tornadoes to form and the earth around the mountain began to rise as hurricane ss winds smashed through the surrounding area. He had not clocked the speed of his Serpent, but those would soon be meaningless when he ascended and their abilities grew once more.

 Chapter 223 Rift Rule Unlocked – Absolute Body

    <h4>Chapter 223 Rift Rule Unlocked ¨C Absolute Body</h4>


    The roars from the Ouroboros Serpents carried a note of pain as the glow from their chest began to spread until they all resembled shining golden statues, and as one they bit the tail of each other and their body shined with a bright light, and then it solidified into a ring more than five miles in length.


    The ring resembled carvings of his Serpents and there were six circr slots on the ring, the color was a bright gold and the material of the ring seemed to be constantly flowing as if it were alive. The ring slowly rotated in the air, and Rowan noticed that the edge of the ring was tearing through space like a hot knife through butter.


    Rowan nearly copsed in his Throne when most of his vitality was being channeled to recreate the six Ouroboros Serpents inside the void in his heart. Creating the Chaos World Engine had killed all six of his Ouroboros Serpents.


    His breathing wasbored and he had to use Eruption in order to focus and generate energy quickly enough, as he stretched out his hand and the massive ring began to shrink and entered into his chest, its descent tearing through space and Rowan feeling a bit concerned for he did not want to lose the ring inside a space crack, even though he knew his fears might be silly.


    The ring pierced through his chest and settled in the middle of his torso, and he saw the use of the slots on it, for the six voids in his heart began to change position and fixed themselves in the six parts of the ring, and the Chaos Engine wasplete.


    In the middle of the ring, a milky white light activated and began to emanate a pale glow, as it began to swirl around as if it was brewing something. Rowan knew it was preparing World Seeds.


    His body began to feel pain and slowly crack and fall apart, there was no way he could hold such a powerful ability using just his Legendary Body, even though it was as powerful as the body of a second circle dominator, it could not hold it for long because the creation of a World Seed meant harvesting material from his body, and he could not sustain the loss even with his ungodly regeneration powers.


    He has spent 300,000 Soul points to create the three Angels, and he had more than enough for his Ascension.


    Rowan struggled to stand up from his throne, as his hands copsed into ashes and his body began to shrink, his hair fell off, and his eyes turned to dust, before his knees would copse, he activated the next level of his Ouroboros bloodline.


    Unlike when he was upgrading to the Legendary Level, his Bloodline Abilities had already been arranged for him, as Rowan saw that all the abilities he had been given served toplement themselves, and he was sure it was a single ability that had been broken down into many parts in order for him to be able to contain it.


    He felt his bloodline tremble and like the Ouroboros Serpents before his body slowly turned metallic like gold, and he appeared to turn into a statue.


    His body began a new process of breaking down and rebuilding itself once more, as the statue cracked and fell to pieces and flesh was revealed beneath, but Rowan was clearly bigger, and he was healthier than before, his eyes were shining with a golden light, and he stood at eight feet tall, and he turned into a golden statue once more, it took longer before it cracked open, and he emergedrger, now he was at ten feet tall, he groaned and turned into a golden statue again.


    Even though what was happening outside was dramatic, inside Rowan''s body it appeared as a scene of chaos as enough energy to light up a small part of the sr system were shing andbining inside of him.


    The blood inside his body was thick like tar but even that began to bubble as the activity inside his body was generating enough heat to melt metal.


    His tar like blood thickened and congealed repeatedly, and every time he emerged from his golden shell, they got thicker, until what was left was like golden grains.


    His muscles and bones copsed to nothingness and from the golden grains, a new skeletal and muscr system emerged, and although the bones appeared humanoid, it was far more sophisticated and his muscr fibers were nothing short of titanium strands.


    At Rowan Ascension to Rift State his body began to evolve as his next bloodline talent Absolute body activated. A lot crack emerged from his body as a golden burst of force swept into the sky, where it tore apart the bloody clouds for hundreds of miles.


    Rowan stamped his feet and roared to the skies, as a golden beam of light shot out from his body and sliced through the atmosphere and into the void of space. The beam of light missed the moon and vanished deep into the darkness carrying the message of Rowans Ascension to the universe.


    The light was like a shooting star that traveled through the void of space. It punched across the darkness and by chance it illuminated certain factions interested in the small world of Jarkarr. Before vanishing deep into the void to carry the light of the Ascending Empyrean to all of creation.


    Rowan had made his first shout into the void.


    The light from his body upon activation of his Rift Rule¡ªAbsolute Body was so bright it was as if a new sun was rising from the ground, and the mountain he stood upon copsed into pieces, and his body fell with it, reaching the ground with a loud sound like a meteorite crashing as hended on his feet.


    A loud roar came from his mouth that prated into the cosmos and spread throughout Jarkarr silencing the entire, and the six Ouroboros Serpents tried to escape from his body as their evolution had begun, but they could not.

 Chapter 224 Reassembling A Mountain

    <h4>Chapter 224 Reassembling A Mountain</h4>


    Rowan watched in fascination as his skin squirmed as if massive pythons were struggling to escape, he gave permission and his body opened up, and the six Ouroboros Serpent flew out, and expanded until they were fully three thousand feet long, and then, with a massive shriek like metal being folded violently, their skin began to tear open.


    They did not struggle to tear apart their old skin even though the material makeup was tougher than diamonds, their new strength was massive.


    The new Ouroboros Snakes that escaped from their skin were smaller, as they were around two thousand feet, but they were now the same colors¡ªgold. Rowan thought it was a shame as they had such beautiful vivid colors before, but their new color was simply majestic, turning them from living creatures into pieces of art.


    The bones on their Spine turned into a transparent material like ss that sparkled like diamonds refracting the various colors of the rainbow, the bones extended to reach the top of their heads like crown, and Rowan marveled at their sights, his Serpents had transformed.


    The skin they discarded fell down and impacted the ground with loud booms like mountain copsing, and they circled each other before they began to grow.


    It was slow, as if they were getting used to their new bodies, but they reached three thousand feet which was their previous limit, and continued growing.


    Rowan pushed his way out of the debris of the mountain and noticed immediately that something was different, the stones he touched copsed to dust, and those that didn''t, shot out with so much velocity theynded miles away.


    The world had shrunk, and was now smaller for he stood at twenty foot tall, and resembled a statue, for his skin was gold, and his hair was simr to the diamond like material from the Ouroboros Serpent, it sparkled and resembled a crown.


    Standing there before the debris of this mountain, Rowan was the most beautiful, as he shone like the first star in the evening and his body was perfect, down to the smallest inch. If a mortal could see him and live, they would worship him forever and his glory would be passed down inside their blood.


    Even the light from the sky began to dim, as if they were ashamed of touching him.


    Rowan brought one hand to his face and noticed his fingers resembled diamonds, and clenching it made muscles pop all over his arm. His body was vibrating as more golden grains filled it up. Each of the grains had as much power as a tenth of the blood in his body before.


    The force field surrounding his body was now thickened and extended farther outside his body, if in the Legendary State it was equal to paper, now the force field was equal to hardened leather. He could feel the flow of the invisible field around him, protecting him from the world. Keeping him sacred and invible.


    Rowan knew that the time for his rise had just truly begun, and the distinction between him and everyone else had just taken arge step forward.


    Disregarding the strength of his flesh previously, to hurt Rowan you needed to pierce through his force field which was equal in tenacity to his Constitution, but Rowan noticed a w, that his force field was more vulnerable to energy-based attack than physical attacks.


    His current force field still had that weakness, but it had been ameliorated to arge extent, and with the growth of his force field meant another thing. His Telekinesis was now more powerful.


    His Serpents were at this moment five thousand feet long, and they kept growing, as their bodies wiggled and made loud metallic sounds, and space began to shudder by their movement, the Minor World of Jarkarr was beginning to strain in order to contain them.


    Rowan effortlessly lifted his twenty-foot body into the skies, and fashioned a robe made of his ck Aether, and a purple belt around his waist leaving his chest partly exposed. He created shoes by using his ck and purple Aether and he made a hairband keeping his hair in ce.


    He flew and stayed in the center of his Ouroboros Serpents who were circling him as their sizes increased, and then he stretched his right hand to the ground,


    "Rise!"


    All the broken pieces of the mountain began to shake and then hover in the air as he gathered every piece of it, even the ones that were miles away, even those as small as dust, he gathered them all.


    His erged Empyrean sense swept through every piece of the debris, and cing his multiple consciousness at work he began reassembling the mountain.


    It was a testament to his new consciousness, as his Mental Space has increased, and with his new form, his Empyrean sense had evolved once more, and he could process thousands of times more information than before.


    He effortlessly triggered Eruption to five percent and the amount of Energy flowing into him was hundreds of times as much as before, this amount of energy generated would be equal to him triggering eruption at fifty percent previously. The entire mountain was put back together, every single rock in its ce.


    The Lady of Shadow hovered near him, her hands folded in front of her, his head was nearly the size of her entire body, and her fascination was stark, and he could feel her joy at his growth, and that joy was infectious as Rowan grinned at her and the words he said rumbled like thunder, "it''s not over, stand back."


    She retreated for a few hundred feet, considered her actions and retreated for another hundred.


    He called up the Primordial Record and his sight immediately zoomed towards his current lifespan. He discovered it was just a small part of the massive advancement he just made.


    He expected Absolute Body to be powerful, and still, he underestimated its powers.


    In all of creation, who else can be like me?

 Chapter 225 Lifespan– 330,000 Years!

    <h4>Chapter 225 Lifespan¨C 330,000 Years!</h4>


    P????????? ??????


    Name: Rowan Kuranes


    Age: 11/330,000


    Strength : 11,492


    Agility : 8,708


    Constitution : 12,527


    ss: None


    Title: ne Walker, Chaos Blood, Reality Butcher, Creator.


    Berserker (Tier 2)


    Skills:


    Enrage (Level 6 ¡ª Earth State)


    Vortex (Level 3 ¡ª Earth State


    Bash (Level 4 ¡ª Earth State)


    Dash (Level 5 ¡ª Earth State)


    Smash (Level 6 ¡ª Earth State)


    Combo Attack (Level 8 ¡ª Earth State)


    Bloodline Skill : Eruption (7%)


    Passive : Deciphernguage plete)


    Records:


    SIX ???????????? ?????????????????? [CHAOS BLOOD]- level 3 [0/30,000]


    AVATAROFEVE: Level 0 Completed (10,000)


    Legendary Skill : Chaos World Engine [6/6]


    Chaos World Engine [Minor¡ª Completed]


    Rift Rule: Absolute Body


    Incarnation Path Unlocked


    Path: Chaos Territory Creation [Locked]


    Path Skill Gained :


    World Soul Maniption [Locked]


    World Recreation [Locked]


    World Merging [Locked]


    Legendary Skill Completed:


    Chaos World Engine [Minor]


    World Assimted : 0


    Rift Rule Unlocked : Absolute Body


    Constitution + 3,333


    Strength + 3,333


    Agility + 3,333


    Spirit + 3,333


    Spirit Sacrificed to the Pce of Ice


    Absolute Body: You have no limit to your physical capabilities.


    Gain + 3,333 stats points across all attributes, for every Minor World assimted.


    Gain + 330,000 stats points across all attributes for every Major World assimted.


    Gain + 33,330,330 stats points across all attributes for every Supreme World assimted.


    Gain + 3,330,330,330 stats points across all Attributes for every Nirvana World Assimted.


    Every Assimted increases lifespan.


    Soul Point : 565,449.6785)


    When he first saw 33,000 years of lifespan at the Legendary Level he was astonished, it was more years than he felt anyone deserved, but now his lifespan at the Rift State just blew it out of the water.


    "Hmm¡­ why this fascination with the letter three? Is it perhaps linked to the Time maniption ability of the Ouroboros bloodline?"


    It was a lot of time, a quarter of a million years, he could take naps for thousands of years without any issue, and if this trend continued, his lifespan may just hit a million years soon enough, but knowing the absolute immensity of the tasks thatid out in front of him, he needed all the time he needed, plus he was still eleven years old.


    That rights, he had not even spent a year yet in this new life!


    Just reaching the Rift State and activating his Absolute Body gave him 3,333 stats points on all his Attributes, which was fantastic, as gaining so many stats had boosted his Strength and Constitution to the second circle, and coupled with his Empyrean physique he could not yet quantify his powers.


    There was a reason he left the golden rat behind, he needed, well, ab rat.


    Unlike the Chaos Engine where he needed to consume energy filled objects, the way to grow his Absolute Body was by assimtings, and with each, he assimted he would receive enough attributes to power him up drastically while increasingly perfecting his Absolute Body.


    Technically even if he stayed perpetually at the Rift State, he could increase his powers without limits, and with the ability to increase his lifespan with every assimted he could technically achieve immortality.


    That was not enough for him, at this level he knew he could fight Dorian, he had not yet tested the powers of his body, but he knew his bones were at least ten times stronger and his flesh five times denser than his previous Legendary body.


    He could kill Dorian now if he were to judge by the ability he has shown him, but it would be a long battle, if he included his Ouroboros Serpents into the mix, he would easily crush Dorian, if he had ess to the Ouroboros Serpent in the previous battle it would be difficult to judge who would be the victor of their conflict, but why stop now, when his growth has no limits.


    His Ouroboros Serpents were now five thousand feet long and six hundred across, they were now flying mountains, and their presence swept through thend and the sky, and around Rowan it would seem like a golden Domain was being created.


    He was like the sun cloaked in shadows because of his ck robes. His serpentine eyes zed with a golden light, and his gaze was terrifying.


    It was not enough, he could still get stronger. Experiencing his Absolute Body, he moved forward. Incarnation State. Next!


    It would take thirty thousand Soul Points to take him to the peak of Rift State, a drop in the bucket for what he is currently having.


    He gathered all the 30,000 Soul points at once and pushed it into his bloodline without any hesitation, he had an Absolute Body, he instinctively knew could take it.


    Then Rowan screamed, not in pain but sheer pleasure like none other. It was like the most orgasmic moment in his life and multiplied to infinity. He shuddered in mental shock for a few moments, as the wave of pleasure erupting inside his body continued, so too did the growth of his body.


    At twenty feet tall, his body was massive, and now that size began expanding further¡­


    Thirty feet¡­


    Fifty feet¡­


    Seventy feet¡­


    It stopped at seventy-five feet and now Rowan''s hands wererger than cars. If one were to equate his height in stories, he would be six stories tall.


    His Serpents'' growth that stopped at five thousand feet received an augmentation, and their roars deepened as they grew to¡­


    Six thousand feet¡­


    Seven thousand feet¡­


    Nine thousand feet¡­


    Their growth began to slow and settled at nine thousand five hundred feet long and nine hundred across. They were true monsters now in terms of size, but Rowan knew this was far from their limit, in the future they could eats in a single bite.


    The vision he had seen of the future was no longer the same because their current appearance was different, and they were bigger now than when he reached the Rift state previously, if he had to guess the reason, it must be because the method he used to grow his abilities previously affected their physiology.


    More! More! More!


    I need more!!

 Chapter 226 Avartar of Eve... Ascend!

    <h4>Chapter 226 Avartar of Eve... Ascend!</h4>


    His growth paused and he nearly screamed in anger. Then seeing the reason he took a while for him to settle, and he saw a restriction to his Ascension to Incarnation.


    Every new upgrade in the State of change requires him to select a new path to upgrade his powers and he could not blow through the first great circle without choosing his next steps.


    There were two methods he could use to reach Incarnation, the first was to assimte at least thirty-three minor worlds and using the energy from all off them to build his Incarnation, or the second which was to enter his Bloodline Source once more and connect to his Primogenitor¡ªThe first Ouroboros Serpent, and use their Essence as his Incarnation.


    Two choices, one would mean total independence from any power that may seek to hold sway over him, and the other would lead to an easy fix. He knew getting an Incarnation from a Primogenitor could be easy, but that would be wasting the potential of his ability.


    He was in a unique position to walk a path never before treaded by anyone else, and with his potential, it would be pitiful for him to select anything lesser. Of course the difficulty of seeding at least thirty-three worlds would be difficult, but he would prevail. Gathering six billion energy points was a monumental task, yet he aplished it, this one would be no different.


    He did not have only one bloodline, however, so that meant he could continue getting stronger even while nning on the methods he would use to assimte worlds, he had the beginning of a n, and Jarkarr was central to that strategy.


    He called up the Avatar of Eve bloodline and the eyes of the Lady of Shadow lit up, it shone with a purple light, so bright it extended for more than five feet in front of her, she was the size of a small cat inparison to his seventy-five feet body.


    Rowan growled, "Avatar of Eve¡­ Ascend!"


    A ck glow shone from the forehead of Rowan, and he fell into darkness. A voice froze him in ce, and for the first time since he surpassed the Mortal State, he felt like an ant before a thunderstorm.


    The Language the voice spoke was unfamiliar, and it took hispletenguage mastery some time to decipher the words, and still, it still felt strange in his perception.


    " y¦Ò¦Ô ¡é¦Á¦Ç¦Ç¦Ò§ä ?s¡é¦Á¦Ñ? ??¦Ò§Þ §Þ? ¡é§ß¦Él?¡­


    ¦È§Ól¦É¦Í¦É¦Ò¦Ç §ß¦Ás ¦Ál¦Ø¦Áys §Ó??¦Ç y¦Ò¦Ô§ñ §Ó¦É§ñ§ä§ß§ñ¦Ég§ß§ä


    §±¦Ò §Þ¦Á§ä§ä?§ñ §ß¦Ò¦Ø ?¦Á§ñ y¦Ò¦Ô §ñ¦Ô¦Ç ?§ñ¦Ò§Þ §Þ?, I s§ß¦Áll §Ó¦Ô§ñ¦Ç ¦Áll ?¦Ö¦És§ä?¦Ç¡é? ¦Ô¦Ç§ä¦É¦Ò ¦É ?¦É¦Ç? y¦Ò¦Ô¡­


    ??ll §Þ? ¦Ø§ß?§ñ? s§ß? §ß¦É??s! "


    As unexpectedly as the words came they stopped and Rowan felt he floated in the darkness for a while and at a seemingly distant ce, he heard the sounds of chains, and he turned in the darkness seeking for where the sounds emerged.


    Below him a gargantuan lidless eyes opened, and Rowan was surprised he felt a bloodline connection to that eye, he wanted to get closer to it, but the eyes soon vanished.


    Then he saw a light, and his perception was attracted to it, and it grew closer to that light, and he saw it was a pce¡­ It was familiar to his pce of ice in the sense that they were both made from a material that resembled ice, but the simrities ended there.


    The pce before him was massive, sized, with massive Corinthian pirs the size of mountains, and a throne the size of a continent, before the pce were fully awakened angels in such vast numbers they covered the entire horizon even into space.


    They had varied shapes and form with some of them defying the concept of physique and only existing as light or darkness, and they all knelt before the throne, and a million billion eyes focused on it.


    Before the throne was a coffin made of ice, and a womanid inside, with hair cker than night. The pce shuddered and began to copse, as if multiple ck holes were dropped into the pce. The Angels closed their eyes and none moved, even as the destruction consumed them all.


    Rowan woke to a deste sound. It was the sounds of keening from the Lady of Shadow, it was a soft sound that carried endless sorrow, not knowing the reason for her sorrow, he stayed quiet and opened his palm, and she came to rest on top of it.


    Rowan spoke in Medan, "It is alright¡­ Eve. " she shuddered and seemed surprised, her ck eyes tracking his features, she smiled at him, and she suddely became drowsy, and she gradually fell asleep in his hand while cradling his little finger.


    Rowan was quiet, and he stood still as he hovered in the air, a statue of gold.


    He let her rest on his palms for the next six hours, and he was not impatient because he knew she was evolving. The Lady of Shadow was a central figure in his bloodline, and she was linked to him in ways he could not yet fathom.


    Unlike him, she could not easily handle the strain of transcending her Mortal state into a Legend. Even though hermand of spells was unmatched, she still needed the rest to get ustomed to the new powers she now had. Rowan was patient, as he intended to continue raising the bloodline, and she needed the rest, with his Soul points he just needed to push ahead.


    Perhaps with his new capabilities he should be able to learn more of her history as he was sure he was a hundred times more durable than before, and would not easily perish for knowing the truth.


    When she awoke, she was different, with the shadow making up her form now reduced to arge extent, and she appeared to be covered head to toe by a ck cloth, although ck smoke was now slowly spewing out from her eyes and knee-length hair, her features were more apparent, and Rowan saw she resembles the woman in the coffin, but she was also different.

 Chapter 227 Word of Enoch

    <h4>Chapter 227 Word of Enoch</h4>


    Eve''s heart¡ªshaped face andrge eyes were apparent even though she resembled a ck mannequin, bowing to him, she drifted and stayed by his side, and then she sat daintily on his shoulders, and she folded both hands on her stomach.


    Rowan''s current size was distracting, and he pushed his worries aside, he had an idea how to go about managing his size, but that would have to wait for the time.


    Rowan entered his Mental Space and his Pce of Ice had grown, if it was the size of a two-story building before, now it was five. There were now more decorations on the walls of his pce that showed his journey.


    He saw himself as a small child awakening in a room full of bodies, he saw himself killing his first demon, fighting the abominations, falling into the world of Jarkarr, all his stories were being drawn out in the walls of his Pce and his perception swept through all of them.


    As he entered into the pce, his throne had clearly changed, as it was more decorative, and it had been raised a single level by a tform of floating rune with prismatic colors that Rowan immediately knew was his Legendary Ability, and most interesting enough he recognizes the shape of the Rune, it was the same as the written words on his Primordial Record, only it surprisingly moreplex.


    It was one rune, but its form was chaotic, and as his perception touched it, he understood what it was.


    This Rune was a single word that had no meaning assigned to it, and he only had to name a single word, and he would achieve total dominion over the word signified.


    His mind shook as he expected a ridiculous ability from his most powerful bloodline, but this exceeded all his expectations. A power like this should have serious constraints. Even though he understood from the knowledge in his bloodline that he would only own a single word each time he ascended a circle, he was satisfied.


    Even as he pondered the words he was going to choose, he opened his Primordial Record to check his new status, he did not see any difference in his Attributes, as his second bloodline did not affect his physical attributes, and every spiritual gain was reflected in his Pce of Ice, the Current Size of his Pce must be due to all the Spirit he had been sacrificing to it.


    His Current physical Attributes were expected, but nevertheless, it was still shocking, at the peak of the Rift State, he doubted he had any morepetition in the second circle.


    P????????? ??????


    Name: Rowan Kuranes


    Age: 11/330,000


    Strength : 20,492


    Agility : 17,708


    Constitution : 21,527


    ss: None


    Title: ne Walker, Chaos Blood, Reality Butcher, Creator.


    Berserker (Tier 2)


    Skills:


    Enrage (Level 6 ¡ª Earth State)


    Vortex (Level 3 ¡ª Earth State


    Bash (Level 4 ¡ª Earth State)


    Dash (Level 5 ¡ª Earth State)


    Smash (Level 6 ¡ª Earth State)


    Combo Attack (Level 8 ¡ª Earth State)


    Bloodline Skill : Eruption (7%)


    Passive : Deciphernguage plete)


    Records:


    SIX ???????????? ?????????????????? [CHAOS BLOOD]- level 3 Completed [30,000]


    AVATAR OF EVE: Level 1(0/40,000)


    Legendary Skill : Chaos World Engine [6/6]


    Chaos World Engine [Minor¡ª Completed]


    Legendary Skill :Word of Enoch [nk].


    Rift Rule: Absolute Body.


    Incarnation Path Unlocked


    Path: Chaos Territory Creation [Locked]


    Path Skill Gained :


    World Soul Maniption [Locked]


    World Recreation [Locked]


    World Merging [Locked]


    Bloodline Legendary Skill Gained:


    Word of Enoch [nk].


    Soul Point : 535,449.6785


    He had be ustomed to understanding and controlling his quick burst of power increases. With his statsid out in front of him, he easily quantified his current powers.


    There was only one discrepancy, which was the Avatar of Eve Bloodline Ability given: Word of Enoch [nk].


    Rowan wondered why this bloodline had so many names attached to their abilities, and he also wondered if the words spoken by that voice he heard was the reason he could gain ess to this ability. If it was, he would have to begin reconsidering what he considered the height of power.


    If there was someone out there that could control the entirenguage of Enoch, that would be a scary thought. How insane was it, that speaking thisnguage would lead to total control of all that was spoken?


    Of course, he was only limited to one word at this time, and he had to make it count. There was no way he would waste something such as this by naming a word like fire or ice or lightning.


    Perhaps if he was a normal Dominator the possibility of controlling mes or frost or lightning with a word would be beyond thrilling to him, but such powers were too weak to arouse any interest from him.


    If he was going to select his first Word of Enoch, it must be a word that could challenge the peak of creation itself. Anything less was an insult to his eminence.


    He would be choosing concepts instead of their representatives, for example, he would rather choose the word Temperature, which technically should grant him the ability to both heat and freeze and many subtle maniptions of heat and cold.


    Would the Word of Enoch be able to grant him powers over concepts?


    His first thought was Life. That was also a powerful concept.


    What if the first word he chose was life, could that mean he would control all aspects of life? He would be able to heal and take life with a single word? It sounded too good to be true, but what if it was possible?


    The uses for such an ability would be endless, it would be difficult for him to die if he wanted. What about Reality? That was a word, he could control reality itself at his whim. What about Soul? Or power? Or Death? Time?


    So much he could choose. So many powerful concepts, that for a moment, he was struck with indecision, as his many consciousness began to argue about the correct words to pick.

 Chapter 228 The Ballad of Erohim

    <h4>Chapter 228 The Bad of Erohim</h4>


    After deliberation, he decided to choose Reality. In some ways, he had ess to all these other powers or concepts but in a limited manner, for example his Ouroboros bloodline control over time, he had enough evidence to suggest that he would soon uncover that aspect of his bloodline as long as he continued getting stronger.


    Power? Absolute Body was all about endless power. Life? Killing him would get so difficult in the near future it would be near impossible, life would serve those closer to him, and for now, he had none, or he allowed himself to have none.


    The usage of control over reality coincided with his Soul Points ability, as it was able to create anything, but that power for now was very limited in its application, he could do so much more with control over reality, and it was the best method for him to stay alive at this earlier period in time.


    Deciding to pick Reality as his first word, his mind escaped from his Mental Space, and he summoned his Throne.


    The new throne that was summoned erged to fit his new size and Rowan sat on it, deciding to take this bloodline to the Peak of Legendary and if his Absolute body could handle it, he would also take it to the Rift State.


    Upgrading the Ouroboros Bloodline at the Rift State to the peak took 30,000 Soul points a far cry from the 1,000 Soul points used to level it at the Mortal State, yet for the Avatar of Eve bloodline, it will take him 40,000 Soul points just to take it to the peak of Legendary, fortunately he was notcking in that area, so deciding to push for Rift State at the least, and if he could go higher, he would.


    Rowan began cing soul points into the bloodline a thousand points at a time, as he wished to observe all the changing phases of this bloodline, perhaps he may gain some certain insights.


    The Throne he sat upon began to transform, as the embellishments on it were getting increasingly borate and majestic, inside his Mental Space, his Pce was growingrger, as the courtyard before him began to spread out, and to Rowan surprise at the end of the courtyard, a tiny shoot sprang out, that grew until it was the size of a small tree.


    After spending forty thousand soul points he reached the peak of the Legendary State, and when he checked the state of his body, he felt a bit strained, as he was supporting both the Chaotic World Engine and the Avatar of Eve bloodline In fact, he noticed he was beginning to shrink topensate for holding both these powerful technique and bloodline inside his body. He was now fifty-four feet tall, but he was not against this change, as Rowan saw no need for the extra mass. Of course, he could hit harder, but he would also present a bigger target. Rowan preferred fighting with more skills and subtlety rather than whaling on his enemies with all out blows.


    He was not getting weaker, his Absolute Body was just expressing itself in the perfect method to handle his powers, instead of outward, his powers were pushing inward to support his Chaos Engine and contain his Avatar of Eve bloodline.


    Rowan still felt in control and his body was still brimming with power and vitality. He decided to upgrade the Avatar of Eve bloodline to the Rift State.


    ?


    "¡ªI want you to go over the list of the individual decor that was assigned to each trailer¨Cmotor and see how we can shift the directions we have been pushing for, please note that such celebrations will not ur again, as you are aware that it severely strains resources needed¡­" Circepsed into silence as a freezing sensation swept through her body, she was speaking to the manager of her town when she felt a chill pass through her body.


    "Someone walked on my grave." Sheughed self-deprecatingly and noticed the manager was also silent and frozen in ce, not even breathing. She snapped her fingers twice in front of his face before he could breathe again, and his eyes regained their color, and the fear in them was palpable.


    "Mad¡­ am, I¡­ I¡­ don''t¡­"


    "Quiet!" Circe looked around, and felt a profound horror as every single person was frozen in ce, what was happening here. She cupped her hands and cold winds with pieces of ice inside of it gathered, and she opened it, releasing a chill wind that swept through the convoy and pushed everyone out of their lethargic state.


    The winds began to change as the skies went red, the clouds clumped together like y, and the bright day turned to dusk, a bloody smell filled the air, and a loud groan that sounded like it came from a tortured soul rang out.


    It was as if the world around them was in pain, and everyone here to some degree could feel her pain. It was as if she were dying, and the growing panic of the people was only forestalled by the Presence of Circe who wrapped herself in a shroud of wind, lightning and ice, and gave everyone the directives to follow.


    It did not take long for the convoy to pack up the celebration and begin moving, no one wanted to be around that area any longer and moving seemed a usible way to move away from danger, no matter how distant it was from them.


    An eerie silence had descended on the convoy and only the sounds of the moving vehicles echoed in the air, as they drove through a grave world, inside everybody was a feeling that the world was ending.


    It was not really just fear that held the hearts of all here, it was also of loss. She did not know who started singing, maybe it was Rowan''s maid Diane, as her voice was sonorous, and in the silence of the convoy, it carried¡­ It was called the Bad for Erohim.


    It was haunting.

 Chapter 229 My heart... Hold on a while longer

    <h4>Chapter 229 My heart... Hold on a while longer</h4>


    ?


    The Bad of Erohim was an old song, and it was sung with the night fires when the Great Storm rages outside. Children learn of it when they begin to talk, and during times of darkness there is no better way to keep your head up and your spirit calm.


    It was a song about the darkness that gued their world for countless lifetimes until Erohim brought the light; Circe was dumbfounded to hear the rest of the convoy take up the song.


    Twenty thousand voices all as one, from the mouths of young and old, they stamped their feet and their voices were as one, she could feel their spirit being uplifted. Of all the worlds the Empire controlled, did they really understand their inhabitants?


    Behind the convoy, a bright golden light shed, it must have been far away, yet it was still so bright. Circe was in the air, and she watched the golden light rise like a divine spear and sliced through the atmosphere, nearly hitting the moon, Ga. Somehow, she did not think even the moon could stop its ascent.


    The golden light was like a second sun emerging from the earth, and the convoy went mad in adtion, and with no indication given, they all stopped the movements of the vehicles and stepped down, and fell on their knees in worship.


    Circe could understand the reason, she also felt the urge but hers was not of adtion but horror. The light she saw was unlike anything she had ever seen before in her life and her experience could point to nothing to exin what it was.


    There was a kind of Aura emitted from that light that made her shift her gaze away from it, as her instinct screamed that looking at that light for any longer would bring madness, like a mortal staring into the bright sun, she would burn her soul to ash.


    Yet why did the light seem so familiar¡­


    From her vantage point, she saw the red clouds far in the distance began to shake and dissipate as a shockwave wasing from the origin of that sh of light tearing through the expanse. Her eyes widened, there was no way the people worshiping outside would escape the devastationing. She called upon her Incarnation, it was of a girl holding a flute in her right hand.


    The flute was made from ice, and the girl was dressed with wind and her hair held a gand made from lightning.


    Due to the nature of her heart Circe rarely called on her Incarnation, for it was too powerful for her heart to bear the strain, and it would explode inside her chest.


    The Incarnation smiled and entered Circe''s body and her eyes lit up as mini tornadoes formed around her body, and Circe began weaving runes from the three elements! "My heart¡­ please hold for a little while."


    If Rowan were here he would be astonished, what Circe was doing should be beyond what any Incarnation State Dominator should be doing, but she gathered everything together and with a cry, she unleashed the rune, and they expanded and moved towards the back of the convoy creating a shield five miles in length, just in time to block the iing shockwave.


    Her body shook, and she vomited blood, barely able to keep herself in the air. A soft sound like a flute blowing swept through the convoy, and her Incarnation vanished with a smile. Circe nearly fell from the air while she squeezed her chest, pain covering her face.


    The vehicles rocked as they escaped the brunt of the shockwave, and when it swept past, to Circe''s amazement, the shockwave was a voice. It was a roar of victory.


    When she returned to her vehicle she found Nana waiting for her, "Circe, do you recognize that voice?"


    "Not really, I was concentrating on blocking the sound from harming the people here. So did you find the voice familiar?"


    "Maybe¡­ sounds like the mystery man we have here."


    "Erohim? How''s that possible?"


    "You still call him by that name?"


    "What, do you expect me to know his name? In case you didn''t get the message, that man would never reveal anything he wants to keep hiding."


    "Forgive me, but I thought you were close to him."


    Circe sighed in irritation and turned away, "Let''s just focus on getting through this. I know he would not be upset with us increasing our movement speed, these changes happening should be the result of this beast cmity, and with new variables in y, we needed to move.


    "Circe dearest," Nana said, "Rico wants the convoy to move towards the nearest ry station, he wants to know about this guest we have with us."


    Circe frowned, "Why are you telling me such, you do know the threat he posesin fact, were you not the one who pushed for following his orders."


    "That was before the world began to die! You do know whatever is happening is central to him, my dear, look at the Nemesis board!"


    Nana pushed the Data te towards Circe, one look and her face went white.


    Number one : Erohim [5 billion]


    Rowan had only counted the people he killed, not the endless amounts of beast that entered his serpents stomach.


    ?


    Dorian, Son of Scarlet stood before the body of a golden wolf at the Second Great Circle, and watched the skies turn red and the world scream in pain, he cracked his neck and returned to butchering the beast, collecting parts from it while keeping choice cuts of flesh for him to devourter.


    The flesh of these beasts were rich in energy and consuming it would aid him in his elevation to the third great circle.


    Plus the single greatest advantage he had received from this expedition that made Dorian giddy with glee. Burying the bones of these creatures in his Territory led to the growth of his Mayfly Tree.


    It boosted the vitality of his Territory and the barrier over his ascension that had gued him for decades was finally loosened. If he was not mistaken, the bones of these creatures were even increasing his lifespan!


    If he devoured that great lizard on the third continent, surely that should be enough to reach the Third Circle. Enough to kill Fury!

 Chapter 230 Three Chambers

    <h4>Chapter 230 Three Chambers</h4>


    ?


    When he received a prophecy from the witches of the Minerva family about his rise or his doom to be found on this, he had taken it with a pinch of salt, after all, the Patriarch of the Minerva family had been lost for thousands of years and their prophecy had been weak, but he had chosen to ept it because he heard rumors of a new patriarch of the Minerva family had ascended.


    Turns out his gamble was paying of. He pushed the golden bones into a swirling hole in his chest, and the Mayfly Tree used ming vines to ce them underneath her roots.


    Looking around, his surroundings were devastated, and he knew it was not because of only his actions as he battled the beast, but also something else.


    The terms for this beast subjugation mission was to avoid destruction above a certain threshold, else payment may be withdrawn or reduced, to Dorian that did not matter, at his current level he did not need resources all that much, onlybat to refine himself further, plus he had everything he needed right here.


    He idly picked up a rock, and it crumbled to ash, a few moments back a weird pulse had traveled through the, and the world around him began to crumble. There was a small hill in front of him, and he gently fanned the air, and it copsed into ash.


    It was as if the world had lost its vitality only leaving a shell behind., Dorian, of course, was genuinely interested to know the reason this was happening.


    He had sensed a frightful power in the Third Continent that gave even him pause, and he was waiting to tackle itst when he was at the peak of his preparation, it was the reason he was going about fighting battles, he needed to be ready for what lies inside the third continent. Yet, this new development was bizarre.


    He paused as his heart skipped a beat, and he turned to the skies where far in the west a golden beam of light pierced through the sky and into the void.


    A few momentster, a roar followed that resonated and swept past him, and he shivered, grinning in delight as he held his de and began flying towards the direction of the light.


    The crumbling world, the golden light and the roar that echoed all over the world spoke of considerable changes, Dorian licked his lips.


    He noticed his hands were shaking, whether from excitement, nervousness or fear, he did not know.


    ?


    Readying himself, Rowan began pushing for the Rift State for the Avatar of Eve bloodline, but he was stopped from his Ascension by a series of prompts from his bloodline, although he would not be getting any new abilities, his pce could now hold a new chamber at the Rift state.


    This was the direction that this bloodline took, when Ouroboros seemed to strengthen his body, this went the opposite direction. He would be receiving skills that would strengthen his forces.


    The chambers he could create for now included Hollow Forge, Knowledge Well, and Astrbe; the rest were blurred, hidden from his view at the current level.


    He could only see a blurred view from the chambers he could ess, the Hollow Forge immediately drew his attention because it seemed to be in line with what he needed to push his ns to be a Mobile Alchemy Forge, he did not know its purposes yet, but it called to him.


    Astrbe was mysterious with just impressions of shining stars that blinked sporadically, and thest also aroused his interest, Knowledge well seemed to be a library, and if he were to pick the right choice for him, he knew it had to be knowledge well.


    On the verge of picking knowledge well, he was stopped by the Lady of Shadow, who indicated for him to pick the Astrbe. Rowan frowned, he had alwayscked information in this overlyplex and vast world he found himself and nothing could supnt knowledge.


    Yet thedy of shadow indicated she was selecting this choice for him because of his current situation, as nothing would serve him better. When Rowan pressed her about what Astrbe might offer him over choosing either Hollow Forge or Knowledge Well, she simply told him: freedom.


    Rowan dwelled on that information for a while, and he chose to follow her advice and picked Astrbe. She knew of his memories and his death, and she had ess to more information than he did about his current bloodline.


    Rowan chose to trust her, the other reason was because she informed him that he would have options for more chambers at the Incarnation State and higher, so he could select Knowledge Well or Hollow Forge when he reached those levels, and there were other better options ahead, but Astrbe was indispensable for his current condition.


    Choosing to select Astrbe as the first chamber to be created, he began Ascending to the Rift State with the Avatar of Eve bloodline.


    Growing was a strange word to use for an inanimate object like a building, but that was the only word that would be able to be utilized when exining how the Pce of Ice was expanding.


    Almost like each piece of itself was a living thing, the pce stretched and shook as new parts of itself formed like living waters and created minarets, balconies and parapets, long arching windows and columns emerged from the castle like rib bones.


    There was a shock inside his Spirit as if a bomb had just exploded, and his Pce of Ice did not just begin growingrger, it was extending and creating new unique structures that radiated power. His purple ck Aether conjured up a storm as they began merging with the growing structure.


    At the western part of the Pce, a new circr dais was created that resembled ss as it was transparent with weird lighting shooting through it, as wide as a football field, which was about four hundred feet, and it hovered in the air, held by yellow lightning bolts.

 Chapter 231 Hidden Hands

    <h4>Chapter 231 Hidden Hands</h4>


    With the Pce of Ice now having a new chamber and his second bloodline also at the Rift State, it was left for him to take it to the peak.


    Rowan was now forty-eight feet tall and the requirements for him to reach the peak of Rift State for the Avatar of Eve bloodline was a whooping 120,000 Soul points.


    Rowan frowned a bit, the amount of Soul points required by this bloodline was bing slightly rming. For the Ouroboros bloodline, he needed 1000 Soul points for the Mortal State, at the Legendary Level he had required 15,000 Soul Points, at the Rift State he needed 30,000 Soul points which was far lesser than he imagined for the Rift State requirements, but he thought it might be because he was just unlocking his Rift State ability, and he expected his Incarnation State to follow the same premise.


    Nevertheless, Avatar of Eve Bloodline took multiple amounts of Soul points than what his ridiculous Ouroboros Bloodline needed, at the Mortal Level he required 10,000 Soul points to push to the Legendary State, at the Legendary Level he used 40,000 Soul points to push towards the peak of Legendary, to use a 120,000 Soul points for Rift State was a disturbing trend, but he still weed it.


    Rowan was aware that each of the Soul points was a resource that was powerful beyond measure, and he could create anything with them, for his bloodline to require so much of it, even in its nascent state spoke of the sheer power it controlled.


    He could fight many levels above his own by the unique abilities granted by his bloodlines that could not be matched by mere Dominators.


    Also was the fact that, this bloodline he received was not random, no matter the lucky coincidence he may have surmised he took to acquire them, there was a path linking all the decisions he made, and that knowledge scare him.


    There was no way the dreams he had, of the words to speak for this bloodline activation, the first days ofing to this world were random. The more powerful he became, the more abilities he came in contact with, and the more he understood the depths of this universe, and it was far deeper than he realized.


    The Strings bounding his Primordial Record was still there yet, it was fading a little more every day, and he noticed that with his Ascensions, the rate by which the strings faded went by faster.


    He had no solutions to this hidden string interfering with his life, except do the same thing he had always done, get stronger, n for all eventualities, and keep his thoughts on the true reason why he existed, his purpose and goals, these would be his focus.


    Although his goals kept changing as he grew stronger and more experienced, he had never forgotten the first time he stood before all the worlds arrayed in front of him like pearls in a pool, and he wanted to see all the sights in all of creation, he wanted to live, andugh and have friends, he wanted to love¡­ but to aplish that, he would have to kill! Good thing he would never fall short of enemies, but he only wished, the innocents could be spared, but Rowan knew he was still too weak to decide who lived or died.


    He would be willing to die to spare the innocent, but that would lead to a far worse fate for the rest of the universe. Whatever burden that might bring him, he was willing to bear.


    "When was life ever easy?" Rowan mused, "oh well, Let''s get stronger!"


    He still had Soul Points to spare, and he didn''t wait, and he began pushing them into the Avatar of Eve bloodline, a thousand at a time while he slowly observed the growth of the Pce of Ice. He wondered, however, without his Soul Points, how long will it take him to upgrade any of his bloodlines?


    At the Legendary State, his Ouroboros bloodline gave him a lifespan of 33,000 years, which if he developed at the normal rate of an Ouroboros Serpent, he should have used that time deep below the earth, slowly eating his way towards the core of the, gathering energy along the way and essential nutrients like heavy metals and the lifeblood that only a world would give him, but his Soul points had substituted all that for him.


    He would have spent tens of thousands of years draining the dry before he would carry on, and by then he may be at the Second Circle or even the third, and that was if he was an average Ouroboros bloodline, Rowan was a six-headed Ouroboros, so his requirements should be multiple times an average Ouroboros.


    Someone else was following this path of eating a world. The dragon borne from his flesh¡ªVraegar was doing something simr, but he would fail, for this was not a typical. There were many bones buried inside this world.


    He did not know how the dragon had ess to an Empyrean bloodline, and he would have been in the dark if not for the memories of the shown to him when he bathed in her blood, the final confrontation would soonmence on this world, but he would be ready.


    Keeping his mind away from future events his gaze fastened towards the small tree growing at the opening of the courtyard. It was barely five feet tall, and its leaves were light green and sparkled like emerald, there was a pleasant scent emanating from the tree, and for the moment he saw no use for it.


    But nothing from this bloodline was simple, and even when he had ced 60,000 Soul points into his bloodline the tree had barely grown a single foot.


    The pce continued growing with a low crashing sound and the courtyard was now sorge, the Angels of Char were at this moment filling only a small part of it.

 Chapter 232 New Beginning

    <h4>Chapter 232 New Beginning</h4>


    When he reached the Peak of the Rift State, he stopped his growth, not because he encountered any barrier but as a result of his current Body size now being seven feet tall, and if he pushed for Incarnation, he was afraid his size would be reduced to an inch.


    Rowan now understood that without the Benefits of his Absolute Body, it would be quite impossible to contain this bloodline, and he would be expelled from the material universe, his size was not the true factor behind the reason he stopped his growth. With his growing control over energy maniption, even if his body was reduced to an inch he would be able to forge an energy body for himself that would fool the eyes of most.


    But most importantly he could not afford to be expelled from the material universe, as it was often easy to forget that the Avatar of Eve bloodline originated far from the known universes, and from the brief view he had seen of what lied outside reality, it was a harsh environment that would be difficult for him to survive or even understand.


    The sounds from his pce growth stopped, and it revealed itself in all its glory before his sights. The Pce now spread over two thousand feet wide, and the courtyard in front almost ten thousand feet.


    The purple ck Aether being generated was now multiple times more, and they created a mini storm that swept through the Pce of Ice.


    Rowan''s first thought was to check out the Astrbe. As his perception reached it, he stopped in shock before he began tough. He would need to revise all his ns, but it was worth it, suddenly he felt free, with this single chamber unlocked by his bloodline, he would no longer have to measure his steps, and now he would run.


    This changed everything, the Lady of Shadow truly picked what he needed at this time. He called the Ouroboros Serpent into his body and rxed on his Throne.


    The Astrbe only had a single function ¡ª Fast Travel. It may seem simple, but its functionality was remarkable, in some ways better than teleportation.


    What he needed to use this function was easy, he would point it at a direction, any direction, say a star at the end of the gxy, and it would gather the entire Pce or the intended target and sent them in a stream of light that moved so quickly it broke all the concepts of speed and deliver the target to the destination pointed at. Of course, this all depends on the amounts of energy he ced inside the Astrbe, and the amounts of entities that were being transported.


    The energy used to move from one end of the to another was quite different from what he would expend moving from one end of the gxy to another. He was in a unique position to give as much energy as required, but even he could run dry.


    Where should he start?


    Rowan looked up at the three moons and grinned, he opened a wine bottle and drank from it, then pointing at the middle moon, (which was thergest) with the bottle, he activated the Astrbe.


    Arge circr rune appeared below his throne, and shone brilliantly and with a sh of light Rowan saw himself on the moon, sitting in his throne.


    The bottle of wine in his hand exploded due to air pressure differential, but Rowan was not even looking at it, his mind was aze with joy.


    ?


    Suriel position was in space, where a while back his creator had given him a task to search for his weapon¡ªEnvy. Suriel would scour the entire until he retrieved that weapon, and with the upgrades to the Avatar of Eve bloodline, the form of Suriel was beginning to change as he grew bigger with more borate runes in his armor.


    He felt the Pce of the creator shift in space, and he turned around, and saw a strange sight, a man sitting on a throne of ice,ughing soundlessly into the vacuum.


    A sh of light and the man disappeared only to reappear on the next moon, and then he vanished once more.


    ?


    Rowan stared at the golden rat, he was currently on the third moon, which should be called Sha. He could easily see the surface of the from here, and he used the targeting function of the Astrbe and drew the golden beast here to him.


    The beast was still under The Lady of Shadow Spell and was idly staring into space while muttering nonsense, its words were mostly praising Vraegar the dragon, and it would probably take months before the harsh vacuum of space killed it.


    Rowan observed the creature for a while, "Hey Eve, can you¡­" Rowan paused as he noticed the head of the Lady of Shadow shaking side to side in a firm disapproval, it did not take much to understand the reason, that she no longer wants that name.


    "you don''t want to be called by that name any more right?"


    Smiling, she shook her head, "it is my past, and you''re my future. Give me a new name." Her intentions resonated with his blood.


    Rowan looked away and peered at Jarkarr floating above him, in his previous life his world was blue and white, and although he had never entered space, he had seen enough pictures, and to the previous Rowan, it was the perfect representation of a world.


    But that was wrong, Jarkarr was green and ck, and now it had been colored by red, and yet it was beautiful in its own right, almost bewitching.


    Rowan sighed, "The weight of the world judges us by both our present and our past. Our actions speak to the world of who we are, but does it define all that we are?" Rowan paused for a while, and turned to look at thedy of shadow, "You have be a part of me, that''s makes you mine. If your wish is to change your name, I shall honor it. If the name Eve represents your death, I shall call you Eva. It means life, and new beginnings."

 Chapter 233 Smile for me

    <h4>Chapter 233 Smile for me</h4>


    The smile from Eva lit up the world, and he was d she epted the name. If he was going to live in rtive peace for a while, then the people close to him should be happy, and giving names was the least he could do.


    Looking at their guest, Rowan drew the golden rat to him and holding it by the neck, began pumping it full of Aether, and unlike the freezing power of his Aether at the Mortal State, the difference between his current Aether and that one was likeparing a slight breeze to a hurricane.


    The space around his hands began to crack as his Aether was breaking the fabrics of reality around it, not only because of its impressively low temperature, but also because of the nature of his second bloodline.


    The golden rat held on for a few seconds, the innate vitality of its golden body stalling the freezing effect for a short while before the ice traveled up its head and down its spine, turning it into a monster rat shaped popsicle.


    He clenched his fist and the rat exploded, turning into little chunks of ice. Rowan closed his eyes and checked the progress of his Angels in the three Continents, and they had made progress with their task, he nodded, "Time to move forward with my ns."


    What he would do next would break the existing state of affairs and shift the wrath of the entire Empire on him, but he was no longer afraid of such consequences, already he had begun moving chess pieces, and he had brainstormed his next set of actions.


    Suriel had already shown him the sight of Dorian moving through the in a while back, and with a sh of light he appeared before Rowan.


    To his credit Dorian only looked around in confusion for a short while before zooming at the seated figure of Rowan.


    "Who are you?" Dorian growled, "how did you bring me here?"


    "I would think the ''how'' does not matter but the ''why''." Rowan cupped his chin with one hand as he rested on his throne, he suddenly stood up and dispersed his throne and began walking towards Dorian, "who I am does not matter, you are here to shine your brilliance to the universe onest time, before you die!"


    Dorian started, and then he grinned, "you''re not worthy. Many have tried before, but they all failed, for I am Dorian, Son of Scarlet, and I won''t fall before my time."


    Rowan gestures around him, "Oh, but you will fall, it is as inevitable as the rising sun, and right here¡­ this entire moon will be your theater to showcase your light. You would forgive me for not knowing the reason for your death."


    Rowan made a mold of a great sword using his Telekinesis, and then he filled it with his Aether, and in front of him, a purple and ck light shone and a great sword appeared in front of him, which he held by the hilt, and pointed towards Dorian, "I made a promise, before the end of this day, I shall kill you!"


    ?


    She had always thought that being stabbed must be very painful, but she had dozens of such wounds on her neck, back and stomach, but all she had felt when the deed wasmitted was the shocking coldness of the de as it entered into her body, like pieces of ice.


    Dora felt her life slipping away with everybored breath, and the floor below her was slick with her blood, and she fell to her face when she tried to stand.


    Slowly she crawled towards the open door, the only light in the darkness, her fingernail snapped as she had to w her way through the ground just to push her body forward, her only purpose was to reach that light at the doorway.


    The events that transpired during thest few hours flew through her head at lightning speed, and she had no control over her memories the same way she had no control over her life force leaving her body.


    She had no parents, they died when she was a child, and she had to spend the greater part of her time in the factories, where she processed Blue iron until the metallic flowers cut her to the bone, and then she would rest for a week, taking the bitter healing pills until she healed up.


    Of course this was not the standard method used in harvesting Blue Iron, but there were many shady members of the Boreas Family, who wanted quick money and did not care about the safety of their ward, to them, they were onlymodities.


    Dora was unlucky to fall into the care of someone like that, Ss Boreas, but she took care not to make more mistakes that she could avoid by always cutting her hair short and dying her face with purple roots and wearing baggy clothes, for she was cursed with a beautiful face and figure, and although she worked hard, her feminine curves never left her as she had to wrap herrge breast tight with wraps to minimize her body profile.


    The migration to the underground city of Trinad, destabilized all her usual arrangements in disguising herself, and she was lulled to a false sense of peace by the migrating convoy, and she allowed herself to be a woman for a little while.


    Yet, that little while was too long, as she was discovered by her lord. He took his pleasure and after the act became annoyed with her upon her continued refusal to look him in the face during the act, he stabbed her repeatedly trying to make her look him in the face until her fragile body broke down during the torture, and he left her to bleed to death.


    His voice still echoed in her mind, and her body shuddered as if relieving the events once more¡­


    "smile for me bit*h." *stab*


    "I said, smile." *stab* *stab*

 Chapter 234 Last Wish

    <h4>Chapter 234 Last Wish</h4>


    ?


    Dora heard that in thest moments of your death, your life would sh before your eyes, and it seemed that was the truth. But she was not ready to let go¡­ not yet. Her stubbornness to cling to life even at the end was unflinching


    Why fight the inevitable? She could no longer tell, she just wanted to get to the light she could see outside the door, she wanted to see it onest time¡­ Of all the wishes, that should not be too much for the world to grant her, shouldn''t it? She wished to just see the light onest time.


    "Hey boss, see this little bitch squirm."


    "Shut up Diggum, and get the ax, I want her in three pieces, and I would rather not return here and see you fu*king the corpse, sick bastard."


    "he he he¡­ ohe on boss, look at the rack on this bitch, it will be a crying shame for such a body to be only fu*ked once. I will be quick boss, while she is still warm. Damn son, a man would be lucky to fu*k a bitch like this once in his entire life, what a crying waste!"


    If Dora heard the words of the two men left behind by the Noble to dispose of her corpse, she made no sign, she only looked towards the door, for light. But it was a losing battle, the darkness clouded the edges of her vision, and the chill from her stab wounds had spread all over her body, and she was failing¡­ she was dying.


    And then, it came.


    A golden glow that went up, never falling as if it would rise forever, never stopping, relentless and eternal. It enraptured her and with her fewst breaths, she fell down in worship, as a smile touched her lips. She could die now because the light came for her. Her wish had been granted.


    Then a soft voice entered her mind, strange in the manner it spoke, yetforting. It was in anguage she had never heard before, but she understood every single word.


    "My father''s light is the greatest in all of creation, is it not?"


    Dora smiled, "Yes¡­ yes, it truly is one of a kind. It''s so warm¡­ I am happy I could see it before I go."


    Her eyes were going cloudy in death, yet she saw the figure with wings made of mes, and if she still had the strength in her limbs, she would have fallen down in worship. The winged figure spoke again,


    "Dora, tell me, would you worship this light for eternity?"


    "Can I?"


    "Yes, you can, Dora."


    "Please¡­ yes!"


    "Open your hearts to me, and give me everything, you and I will be one!"


    Diggum and his boss did the noble brat dirty work, and as malicious men, they were not too bothered with getting their hands dirty, and the atrocity they hadmitted on behalf of their master could fill the pages of a hundred books. They were both at the Rift State and the boss was 173 years old, Diggum was older, but it was hard to tell by how much, he looked like a wrinkled peach with skin as dry as leather.


    Diggum walked to the woman who had stopped crawling, most likely she was dead. He would still fu*k, I mean the bit*h still warm right?


    Turning her over, he spat on one hand, and began loosening his belt with the now wet hand while tearing her clothes apart with the other, while grinning like an idiot, his brown and ck teeth disyed in all their glory, and then he stopped when he noticed her eyes were open and aware and staring at him.


    "What the¡­ . Aaaahhhh!" His curse was interrupted by his wretched scream when the woman reached up and wrapped her hands around the locks of his stringy hair, and she pulled, ripping away his entire scalp, exposing the bloody skull bone beneath.


    In his open mouth she stuffed his bleeding scalp, and he gagged, another blow pushed her fist through his chest and out his back where it was revealed she held his beating heart which she squeezed slowly until it was crushed. Her face turned to his boss, and she mouthed, "you''re next."


    Diggum was a Rift State Dominator, but that did not save him when her next action was to grip his spine and pull it out of his chest.


    As the boss staggered back in shock, Dora stood up and swung the spine in her hand like a whip, at the Rift State, the bones of Dominators were dense and stic. The swing mmed the skull still clinging to the spine on the ground, shattering it.


    All the wounds on her body filled with mes that burned away, leaving spotless skin. The boss was enthralled by the vision before him, as spectral metallic wings etched with fire grew from her back.


    With a burst of speed, she reached the boss and swung the spine towards his neck, the edge of the bone sliced through it, and cleanly decapitated him.


    The body staggered for a while as if it were drunk before falling on its knees, as the pumping blood shooting from the neck bathed her naked body. Dora sighed in pleasure as she ran her hand through her body, the powers flowing inside her veins was like an aphrodisiac, and the swift vengeance she gave out to those who had harmed her throughout her life made her shudder in pleasure and low moans escaped from her lips.


    She was in a trance for a few minutes, before the soft voice inside her mind drew her away from her pleasure, and she knelt as she bowed towards her creator on the moon, for she could feel his light from here, and she could not wait to return and bask in his presence.


    mes consumed her body and she emerged clean once more, with waist length blond hair that soon turned ck, she stepped across the body and rummaged around and found clothes she was to wear, her eyeballs were filled with golden mes before retracting, and she walked away, heading towards the city''s central districts.

 Chapter 235 Nezrakim

    <h4>Chapter 235 Nezrakim</h4>


    Nezrakim had only one vocation from the time of his birth¡ª He was to bury the dead.


    His father did the same, and his father''s father, and their fathers before them. He came from a long line of Sacred Undertakers, and now his calling would end with him, as he was thest.


    He was blessed with two sons, but Nezrakim lost his wife and youngest son to the beast horde, his eldest wished for nothing else but to be a Dominator, to hold power like those that conquered their world and made them ves, a foolish dream, but a dream, nheless, and now he was burying his son.


    He had carried his body to the top of the mountain, it was a long and slow climb, he was old, and he would never let the height of the mountain mock his faith.


    He made his prayers at the top of the mountain, shivering despite the sweat that covered his body.


    Nezrakim used his hammer and chisel to break his way through the stones to bury his son. It was the way for Sacred Undertakers to bury their own on the top of the mountain, it was the only reward granted to them by the gods. But who would perform it for him when he perished? And so he dug two graves, side by side to the smaller one he dug a week ago.


    For someone so familiar with the dead, you would think it would be easy for him to do his assignment, and it was, his hands were steady, as he made his otions andmitted their souls towards Erohim. What stung him however was the wastefulness of it all.


    They did not serve their purpose to Erohim before they passed from their mortal coil. Their lives were purposeless. His wife gave him weak children, who fled from their duties, and it was his greatest shame to die without passing his craft to the next generation. What higher calling was there than to serve god?


    Nezrakim was ny-six years old, and he had performed his duty to Erohim for ny-two. He was thin, with stingy muscles that resembled cable wires, and he was deceptively strong for his age.


    Stacking thest rock on his son''s grave, Nezrakim entered his grave and knelt inside and sighed, the sky was red like blood, and he felt regret that he could not do the work his sons had failed to do in their stead, but he was too old and weak, how else can I serve? He felt lost, but that was before he saw the golden glow, it rose to the heavens and bathed the world in all its glory, and in that light he saw his answer, and Nezrakim fell down and worshiped.


    The words of his heavenly messenger cemented the belief in his mind,


    "Nezrakim, you have conducted your purpose to the best of your ability, but your work is not done. The souls due to the Creator are being stolen, and their lives are spent without purpose. The lives of men are wasted in everything but service to his glorious majesty. You have spent your life in service. Now your real task begins. Nezrakim, do you ept the creator''s grace."


    With tears in his eyes, Nezrakim took in the creator''s light, and the man who emerged from the mes was no longer old but reborn, his eyes shone with glorious purpose, and he set out to do the will of the creator.


    ?


    Rowan words hung in the void, carried by Aether so his words could be heard all over the moon, Dorian''s reply was a red line that shot at him so fast it was almost teleportation, behind that red line was three brightnces of mes shot out from the eyes of Dorian and from a gap in his forehead that resembled a third eye.


    Dorian was going all out at the start, he did not know the method he was transported to the moon, much less who stood before him in challenge, but he would respond with deadly force. He had already begun priming his Territory and he summoned his Incarnation, and a Mayfly Tree appeared above him. He wasn''t concerned about who stood before him, he was going to crush them and make them know despair, he would break their spirit and bask in their pain.


    But he had to rethink his action when the man before he snatched his de out of thin air, the force from that iprehensible act sting a crater below his feet, and used the de to block the me sts all in one smooth motion. He held the struggling de for a while as if he were admiring it, and discarded it to the side.


    Rowanughed, "I''m not impressed Dorian, I brought you to the most borate of theaters, and for your death dance, you''re a bit too stiff."


    Dorian frowned, "Who are you?"


    "Tell you something." Rowan said, "If you make me bleed, I shall tell you my name."


    Dorian eyes tracked the de Rowan discarded by the side, and Rowan cocked his head and looked at him, "Don''t bother wasting time going for that weapon, even if it can kill you, instead you should search for other option, because it cannot kill me. Oh, don''t worry, I won''t use it against you, as I will not make your death so easy."


    "Is that so? You talk as if you know me." Dorian snarled, "you know nothing."


    "I know enough." Rowan said.


    The area surrounding Rowan began to shimmer, and four doppelgangers appeared beside him, Rowan discovered that his Combo Attack scaled with the amount of consciousness pirs he had. So instead of two Avatars, he now had four.


    Dorian took a step back as he assessed the new threat before him, and to his astonishment he could barely tell the difference between all of them, but he could spot the differences with some degree of uracy and for someone like him, that was enough.


    Rowan attacked, and his doppelg?ngers all used Dash and appeared beside Dorian, each of them holding great swords, and they all simultaneously attacked him. The ground below was sted apart as the battlemenced.

 Chapter 236 A Dance of Fire and Ice

    <h4>Chapter 236 A Dance of Fire and Ice</h4>


    Rowan''s Berserker technique was at the Earth grade, but with his current strengths, he no longer found it suitable enough, and he sought to upgrade this Aspect, and what better method to refine his abilities than battle. He could easily kill Dorian using his Serpents, but that was not the main reason he was on the moon.


    With four pirs of consciousness and the new abilities granted by his second bloodline he was about to y a game worthy of an Empyrean of his capabilities, and Rowan discovered that he liked this game. Living was not enough anymore, he wanted to thrive!


    Lets the game begin!


    He wanted to draw someone out; Dorian was just the bait.


    Each of the doppelg?ngers used different Berserker techniques, and although they could only use one at a time, their perfect synchronicity covered any ws that might have resulted from that action, and their deaths brought a freezing st holding Dorian in ce, and he could see the frustration and uneasiness growing inside the heart of Dorian.


    After a few minutes, Rowan frowned, not because of the performance of his doppelg?ngers, they were doing spectacr for although the technique was still at the Earth level, it was now powered by Rowan enhanced bodily essence at the Rift State, and his more powerful Aether, so it was at least ten times stronger than when hest used it in battle, and with four copies of himself all working in synchronization, Dorian was getting pummeled, which was the reason Rowan frowned, Dorian was retreating and fighting far from his peak.


    A swing from the great sword of one doppelg?nger sliced a path through Dorian thick red hair, and they floated away into space buffeted by the shockwaves of the ongoing battle.


    Rowan thought it was time to elevate the stakes, "You can do better than this Dorian." and with a burst of Telekinesis Rowan ripped Dorian''s de from the ce he discarded it, and began running his hands down its length. "This is lighter than I thought."


    "Damn you!" Dorian exploded, and like a supernova, a st of me erupted from his body, instantly vaporizing the Combo Attack Avatars, the mes even reached Rowan, but a shield of Telekinesis held it at bay.


    "Get your fu*king hands off mydy!"


    "Wait¡­" Rowan assessed the screaming Dorian with mes shooting out from his body as if he were a Sun God, "Don''t tell me you mean it literally? Damn Dorian you are hardcore, how do you fuc.."


    "I told you to stop touching her¡­" Dorian began to slowly transform as leaves began growing on his head.


    Rowan shrugged, "make me." He conjured his Throne and sat down, holding the de by his feet, Activating Combo Attack once more, the battle began, and this time he asked Eva to attack, it was time he understood the full breadth of her abilities.


    Eva pouted, and she snapped her fingers summoning arge ck book, and she began making esoteric gestures that made the pages of the book flip increasingly faster until it reached thest page and the book disappeared, and she returns to Rowan side.


    After a while, Rowan had to continuously regenerate his Combo Attack Avatars more than a dozen times, and he waited for the effects of Eva spells, and saw no difference, he wanted to ask what she did, when Dorian roared in fury, tearing all the doppelg?ngers apart and leaped towards him like a rocket leaving trails of mes behind.


    When he reached twenty feet from Rowan he abruptly vanished and returned to his previous position.


    Before his confusion could set in, he was mobbed by his doppelg?ngers, even in this short battle Rowan techniques had already improved and unlike before where they could only explode to keep Dorian in ce, now their attacks could stagger him, and every time he destroyed one of them, it explodes freezing him in ce long enough for Rowan to rece it, and when Dorian used arge st to destroy all of them and rush towards him, the enchantment by Eva drove him back to the center.


    Dorian suddenly roared and pulled out an eye from his socket and he crushed it making it explode into a pir of me that surrounded his body, melting all the Avatars near him. The next doppelg?nger created by Rowan was filled with Aether, the explosion when it was destroyed snuffed out the mes and froze Dorian in a mountain of ice.


    A red glow began to rise inside the mountain of ice and Rowan rapidly created more doppelg?ngers and they surrounded the mountain of ice which was already breaking to pieces as Dorian shot sts of mes from all the orifices in his head and shattered the mountain.


    He roared in frustration when he found out that the doppelg?ngers had already returned and surrounded him, and he tore out his newly grown eyes and flung it towards Rowan. The field Evaid over Dorian could not only send him back to his initial position, it could also reflect techniques.


    The eye appeared beside Dorian and exploded, pushing him into the ground, and he punched the ground in frustration before closing his eyes, and the surrounding air changed. He went still and crouched a little bit, and small mes like fireflies began to surround his body. He yelled a war cry and charged.


    Dorian began fighting like a storm, and he began destroying the doppelg?ngers faster and mming more attacks into the barrier surrounding him. Rowan chuckled as he felt his Berserker technique reaching the peak of Earth level, and with a little more push, it would ascend.


    Rowan equaled Dorian''s fury and a dance of fire and ice began, as the battle began tearing the surface of the moon apart.


    Yet as Dorian began increasing the power behind his blows and getting faster, Eva began to strain to hold on. Dorian, apparently losing patience, transformed into his tree-like form, and the explosion that resulted due to that transformation cracked the barrier and Eva screamed in anger.

 Chapter 237 A Battle To Shake The Empire

    <h4>Chapter 237 A Battle To Shake The Empire</h4>


    Dorian began to expand until he was well over three hundred feet tall, his legs were like gigantic oak trees, and his voice shattered space as he roared in anger. ming vines erupted from all over his body, and he resembled an erupting volcano.


    The multiple ming vines suddenly expanded and plunged into the ground, and mes shot out like a river and began consuming the moon. The portal on Dorian''s chest began to expand to show the sight of his Territory, and as it opened wider, the mes around Dorian''s body kept increasing in intensity and volume.


    His body began to shift towards a more human form as if he were slowly mastering his third circle ability, and Dorian roar of exultation was carried by his Aether and spread all over the moon.


    A pir of me erupted from Dorian''s body as his Territory was fully opened wide, and spectral winds blew through the moon, as the temperature increased drastically by multiple thousands of degrees.


    A river ofva began forming below his feet and spreading across the moon; theva were sucked up into space where they cooled and began forming rings around the moon, before they were slowly sucked toward Jarkarr, the entire moon began to decrease in size as Dorian fully unleashed his strength!


    If he did not stop unleashing his mes, then soon enough he was going to destroy the entire moon, and that devastation would most likely spread towards Jarkarr!


    The sight of the erupting mes could even be witnessed by people on the surface of Jarkarr, as the skies lit up as if a ball of fire was hanging above their heads.


    They had barely had the time to get used to the various drastic changes urring around the. The moon catching on fire was just another transition in a period filled with them, and the rumor of the impending end of the world became widespread, and the worship of Erohim increased.


    The chaos happening in the world was slowly fermenting and the news of this battle had begun spreading outside Jarkarr to the Empire, as it was forbidden for Dominators in the second circle to fully unleash their powers on a Minor World.


    The actions of Dorian were a total breach of thatw, and as the news spread, various channels began to open up and the situation of Jarkarr began to be known to the rest of the Empire. A battle such as this outside the field of war in Trion was rare, and it was most likely that it would shake the Empire, and cause intense scrutiny from both the Bramian Court and the Justice Council.


    Rowan watched all the motions of Dorian like a hawk, his serpentine eyes zooming across each movement of fiery Aether wielded by Dorian, as he watched the sheer destructive power of Dorian in appreciation for its power, there was no way he could truly battle this man without tearing apart the surface of the.


    Rowan created multiple Telekic shields and infused them with his Aether to keep himself protected from the mes, but even his shields were failing as the edge of his energy cloak began to steam, he thought that perhaps the temperature on this moon was getting closer to that of a sun! "Fascinating." He whispered.


    Sounds and even the presence of air on the moon was being created by Aether, and since they were both using so much of it, the environment on the moon was beginning to change, as fiery clouds began covering the moon and in the other side of it, a volcano erupted.


    This battle had pressured Dorian in a manner that was difficult for him to articte, as his foe did not seem that strong, but the effects of his abilities were irritating, but that seemed to be enough of a boost to push him closer towards the Third Circle.


    His present condition was the most powerful he had ever been, Dorian''s voice boomed, "you think you can kill me! Ha ha ha, it will be the other way around, and your death by my hands should be your honor. Do you have any idea who I am?"


    "Yeah, I think I do." Rowan said as he pulled out the de of Dorian he had just buried into hisrge ming skull. The body that was sitting on the throne had vanished sometimes in between Rowan reply, and he had appeared on top of Dorian and mmed the de into his skull.


    Dorian body halted in shock, his eyes opened wide in bitterness, and before he could roar in outrage, Rowan appeared on his neck, and sliced through it, decapitating Dorian with a single slice of the de.


    The look of shock remained on his face as hisrge head fell like a boulder, and before it even reached the ground, it weakly spoke, "I thought you¡­ you said you would not use that de against me."


    Rowan shrugged, "I lied." His Ouroboros Serpent erupted from his body, and they all plunged into the shrinking hole in Dorian''s chest, and the eyes of Dorian widened, but before the Territory closed thest Ouroboros Serpent had already entered it.


    "Impossible, nothing can vite the sanctity of my Territory without my permission. What did you do? What did you ce inside my Territory?" The head of Dorian spoke as it began to wilt, his massive tree body began to shrink and dry up, as if its vitality was being drained.


    "You are right Dorian, nothing should be able to enter your Territory, but you have been eating a lot of my body during the past month haven''t you?"


    "What¡­ I don''t understand¡­ how can you break your word¡­you promised¡­"


    That was thest words of Dorian before he turned to ash, leaving a desated tree and a heart that resembled ck marbles streaked with mes. His shock, anger, and regret were left in the air, and it was so thick that Rowan could literally taste it.


    He licked his lips.

 Chapter 238 Forgone Conclusion

    <h4>Chapter 238 Forgone Conclusion</h4>


    Rowan picked up the glowing heart, and watched as the heat and light slowly faded from it, and it began falling apart, as six serpents the size of worms drilled their way out of it. They had just consumed Dorian''s entire Territory, which was the Mayfly Tree.


    They had gained enormous benefits from doing so, as Rowan knew that their sizes had increased once more, as consuming material dense with energy were now being allocated to their own growth and not been pushed into the Chaos Engine, he also felt the strain on his body loosen a bit, as he knew he could now push his Avatar of Eve bloodline forward a bit.


    But the benefits were not over, killing Dorian still gave him more.


    Rowan suddenly shook, and his breathing became rough, as there was no air on the moon, his body was just going through familiar motions, he felt a dull heat in his spine as a soul the size of a mountain began streaming into his Pce of Ice and expanding the size of the purple moon inside.


    It was almost painful consuming a soul asrge and dense as Dorian, even though it was now damaged as a result of the powers of the de. If he had tried to consume such a soul when his bloodline was still those of a Soul Reaver and he still had a Soul it would have damaged him, most likely torn his Soul apart, and he would have to take a long time to recover.


    Dorian soul had a unique quality as he was on the verge of the third circle that made it seem immortal, and he felt he was chewing on a hardened piece of leather as he wrestled to consume the soul fully.


    There were many shes of memories, most of them were iprehensible, as they were just fragments of disjointed lights and sounds with no clear organization, but only one stayed with him, it was the central figure in Dorian Soul, and he felt he held it in such high esteem and sheer terror.


    It was of a woman with waist - length hair that was red like blood, she was in armor and held a de made of bone and mes. A name came to him¡ª Scarlet.


    Was this his mother? So when he introduced himself as Dorian, the Son of Scarlet, he meant that quite literally. Why does this figure seem familiar? I have seen pictures of her before.


    Rowan thought quickly identified through his messy memories of the prince''s life, and he soon came upon a single memory of ady in ming armor sitting on a throne, as all the children of Kuranes family bowed to her during their initiation as a Noble when they were anointed with Ambrosia and given the gift of the tongue of Medan.


    That was the only memory he had of this figure. Most likely she was a higher up of the Kuranes family, perhaps she might even be the ruler of the Kuranes household, the current Ancestor, and the reigning queen of the Bramian Court.


    Nothing would surprise Rowan at this point anymore, and if he had just ended up killing her son, well, he would cross that bridge when he came to it.


    The soul infusion stopped after a while after giving him a whopping 122,459 Soul points!


    From the moment Rowan brought Dorian to the moon, his death was already a foregone conclusion, and he had already deliberated on many ways he could finish him off. His greater concern was the message he was about to spread to the Empire and the hidden undercurrent in Jarkarr, after all, there was a god inside the.


    So Dorian was among the least of his problems, he was just a means to, and he hoped his message had achieved his intended purpose. Rowan''s knowledge of future events and his familiarity with Dorian''s capability meant this battle was his from the start.


    During theirst sh, Rowan had sensed a lot of his flesh inside Dorian''s body, especially when he opened his Territory as he was battling Rico, he had an idea about how it came to be, after all, Dorian was responsible for the death of most of the golden beast on the, he was still curious about something else.


    He had felt he could strip away his powers inside the Territory of Dorian, but he had a thought, what if it was the other way around? Could he enter someone else''s Territory?


    When his Serpents battled the second circle Dominator ¡ª Scarvros, for the first time, they hade in contact with the powers of Territory, and he had be fascinated with it, not only because it was the foundation of greater powers going forward, it could serve as a link to a god''s Divine Kingdom.


    He had learned as much as he could about Territories and their makeup, and one thing he understood was that a Territory was unique to each Dominator but was still linked to their bloodlines, and except by the permission of their host, no one could vite the sanctity of a Territory.


    If a Dominator dies, their territory would be sealed shut, and over time it would drift towards the Divine Kingdom of their gods or Primogenitor where it would be reassimted, but this would be bad news for Rowan because a Territory had energy dense resources that he needed.


    Dorian Territory had yield hundreds of millions of energy points that he had assimted alongside his soul, as he truly consumed him without any waste, as Dorian husk was worth less than ashes at this point. If he would be killing Dominators of the second circle and higher, he needed to begin familiarizing himself with how to infiltrate and consume their Territories to kill more efficiently.


    His experiment to kill Dorian and enter into his Territory worked. It didn''t hurt that Dorian had been eating a lot of his flesh, and they served as a clear beacon for his Serpents to follow.


    What if he could infiltrate and consume the Divine Kingdom of a god?

 Chapter 239 I Keep My Promises

    <h4>Chapter 239 I Keep My Promises</h4>


    Rowan killed Dorian without any fanfare, as he did not believe in shy battles when a single cut would do the job. He was not above lying to his enemies if it would make them stretch their necks forward for his de. He learned from the lessons taught in the Nexus.


    Although he was aware of the reason Dorian might believe his words as he understood his character well, and also the Empire still had nobility of a sort among its elite.


    Power was respected above all, and for those that have power they should also have the dignity associated with that power. That was the reason the gods badly partook in mortal affairs.


    In this world that was so entrenched in tradition, there was a set rule about which they all followed, which was not surprising given that the Empire had people in it that were functionally immortal, and changes were slow if not non-existent. Traditions tend to stick for long.


    A stronger party would usually adhere close to the terms of agreement they gave, for whatever reason, maybe as a sort of sport or to taunt their opponent or to follow tradition.


    The method Rowan used to bring Dorian up from the surface of the world was unknown to him, and his words were also entric. He had ced himself in a position of power which made Dorian fall into the role he ced him.


    With the knowledge of the future, he understood most of Dorian''s methods, and knew the de was the easiest way to kill him.


    He disarmed Dorian by seizing his weapon, capitalizing on the fact he knew he typically threw his de as the first series of offensive moves, and Rowan discarded the de to the side to throw away his suspicion, evenmenting about his knowledge of the weapon and his wish not to use it.


    Dorian''s preliminary notion about the kind of person he was began to be created and Rowan made sure he was pretty dismissive about the battle and triggered him by touching his de.


    Rowan had also been subtly testing the lethality of the weapon by injuring his hand by running it down the de, and discovered that it contained a sort of potent poison that attacked the Soul.


    He had no soul, so its effects were useless to him, but he could imagine how disastrous a weapon like this could be to others.


    His sneak attack was made possible because Dorian had been led to believe the script Rowan hadid down before him.


    All of these, the whole battle was an experiment by Rowan. If he needed to challenge gods and monsters in the future, he would need experience in battle, and a greater part of battle was of deception. Dorian was just his first subject.


    He retrieved the golden belt and boots of Dorian, the belt was an Interspatial Storage item and was sealed. The boots were also a treasure, and he would investigate all theseter, but first, he had to create his first word of Enoch.


    With the many possibilities avable for him, he knew dwelling on more would be crippling as there were too many great abilities avable he could spend a hundred years, and he would still be arguing with himself over pros and cons of each one.


    Still his first choice was still a fatal attraction to him, it spoke to him of his destiny and his path forward. His choice was made up, after all, Reality can be what I make it.


    Rowan entered his Pce of Ice and drew forth the Chaotic Rune into reality and held it in his hands, as he scrutinized its ever-changing shape, for it resembles a shifting light stream.


    It was captivating in its simplicity and mind-numbing in itsplexity. It was a conundrum how a single entity could possess both of these characteristics, but it did. He felt the Primordial Record stir inside of him, and after investigating, he saw no changes, so he focused his attention back to the Rune.


    All these while he had been focusing on the Rune using his Empyrean sense, and he could not glean any other properties from it apart from the opposite nature of its attributes.


    Eva was beside him, and she was smiling, as if she was into a little joke he did not know about.


    "What?" Rowan asked her.


    "Oh, nothing." She replied to him using their bloodline resonance.


    "It''s clearly something. You are grinning like a Cheshire cat."


    "What''s that?"


    Rowan tried exining the many stories of his past life, and was clearly failing because he had little knowledge but plentiful trivia, and he stopped before he messed up more badly.


    "You won''t tell me why you''re grinning, aren''t you?"


    "I am sure you would find out soon enough. Anyway, I like those little speeches you made to the mortal¡ªIf you make me bleed, I will tell you my name? You were so serious saying it, I thought you meant it!"


    Rowan blushed, "Fooled you too, didn''t it?"


    Eva scowled and looked away.


    Rubbing his weird diamond-like hair that was slowly turning blond, "There is this saying in my past : He who seeks revenge digs two graves."


    Eva cocked her head to the side, "I don''t know how that applies to the situation."


    "Because it doesn''t, I was not seeking revenge, I was just performing an experiment and eliminating a pest alongside it. Win-win. The point is, you all thought I was on a revenge mission, after all, I was killed and had to go back in time to correct my mistakes, but death is no stranger to me. You will know me most of all, Eva, so I want you to understand this fact about my mentality. I will always pursue my advantage, even when I perform acts of righteousness. Every action I take, no matter how good or evil as the universe might perceive it, is ultimately for my well-being. Please keep in mind this fact as we go forward. With my current powers, it would be foolish to pursue vengeance over knowledge, and I had to keep my promises."

 Chapter 240 The First Empyrean

    <h4>Chapter 240 The First Empyrean</h4>


    Eva was quiet for a while as she digested his words, she knew her Creator was trusting her with the secrets of his heart, and she intended to ruminate on them.


    Seeing her appearance, Rowan smiled, but he could not resist throwing onest dig in, "Wait. Are you angry not just because I deceived Tree Boy here, but also because you believed my words to him, right?"


    Eva rolled her eyes and began muttering something under her breath, but Rowan could catch a bit, "¡ªlying piece of¡­" he did not bother trying to figure out the rest of the words.


    He grinned and turned away, focusing on the Rune he held in his hand, the time was now. He said the word with as much gravitas as he could ce in it, "REALITY!!"


    Rowan''s body exploded.


    Luckily for him, his Pce of Ice was spared from the bacsh of handling the Chaotic Rune and his body returned as if time was reversing and in twelve seconds he was whole again.


    "what the¡­" Rowan was dumbstruck, this was not supposed to happen ording to the instruction manual!


    Eva began to make a weird sound in her throat, she had a crook in her lips as if she were trying to force back augh, and finally, she could not hold it in anymore, and she began tough out loud.


    Rowan would have been more annoyed, if this was not the first time he was hearing her voice. It was an annoyingly charming sound, and the Aether in the environment was stirred by herughter, as heavenly phenomena began to appear around space.


    The mes around the moon died out, and inexplicably it began to snow on the moon, as it seemed the heavenly body was celebrating theughter of Eva.


    Even though Rowan was disappointed by his failure, he could not help but smile as herughter was infectious." So, if you''re doneughing, Will you tell me why I failed? Are such concepts impossible to control?"


    Thedy of shadow replied for the first time with words as she seemed surprised at herself for speaking out loud, and Rowan was d to hear her voice, a short time ago, this might have creeped him out, but he was now more aware of the mysterious powers of his universe and he was getting desensitized, and it also helped that Eva was cute. Even in this universe, beauty was still advantageous.


    Eva smiled,"No Creator, such concepts are not impossible for the likes of you. But reality had already been acquired a long time ago, if you want it, you should either kill him for it or you cultivate your own."


    Rowan did not know why at this moment, every levity fled from his mind and his void heart nearly squeezed in shock and a weird fear took root in his mind,"Wait, hold on, who acquired reality?"


    "I thought you should know this by now, as you are his heir. It was Chaos. He was the one who acquired it, and you have his blood. Those creatures inhabiting the void in your heart are his descendants, like you."


    "I don''t¡­"


    "There is a reason you are attracted to the control of reality itself, Creator," then she tittered, "after all, it''s in your blood."


    "Ha ha, very funny." Rowan frowned and looked at himself, as his Empyrean Sense swept through his body, "I am a descendant of chaos?"


    "Yes Creator. He was the first Empyrean."


    "Was?"


    "He had been missing for many Eras."


    "What''s an Era?"


    "The total lifespan of a universe, Creator."


    "How long is that?"


    "A billion trillion years, but the lifespan of a universe can be shortened or increased due to various factors."


    "That''s a long time for someone to be missing. How is it possible to live for such a long amount of time? Okay, Eva, if acquiring the power to control reality is out of the question, how do I cultivate it?"


    "All great things have small beginnings my Creator, to acquire control over reality, you must begin controlling some of its fundamentalponents. Because Reality is made up of many different concepts, and understanding and controlling all those concepts would give you the capacity to finally be able to control Reality."


    "So, you''re saying, in order to control Reality, I should be cultivating all the small concepts that make up reality. Does this mean after I upgrade each sessive circle in my growth, I should be acquiring only the required concepts that can create my control over Reality?"


    "Precisely Creator, If you truly want to control Reality, you cannot select any concept without proper thought ced into it?"


    "Then that leads me to the inevitable question, how do I know which concepts to select and the properbination of concepts to acquire in order to cultivate Reality?"


    "That is where the Knowledge Well Chamberes into y. Inside that chamber, you would acquire all the necessary knowledge to cultivate the required Words of Enoch in order to control reality. With the Knowledge Well, you will be able to acquire all the knowledge of every world you plunder. You take the body and soul of your foes, with the knowledge well you will take their memories and histories as well, all the secrets of the defeated would beid bare, and from those, you would forge your path. Whichever it might turn out to be."


    "Huh, that is an interesting ability, so that means shelving the idea of being a god over reality for now. Tell me all you know about Chaos, and how his ability to control Reality works."


    "My knowledge is still returning as you continue improving your bloodline, and I will tell you all that I know presently. Knowledge of the Origins of beings like Chaos is difficult toprehend due to how ancient they are. But what you should know is that your bloodlines were born during that distant Era."


    "That Era is called the Primordial Era, and was recognized as the most violent Era in the entire timescale of the Multiverse. Nascent powers of all kinds were unimed, and the first powers that arose, battled to possess those powers."

 Chapter 241 A Strand of Hair Holds A Thousand Universe

    <h4>Chapter 241 A Strand of Hair Holds A Thousand Universe</h4>


    Eva''s words carried a note of narration, and her soft voice carried a sense of mystery that enthralled him and drew his mind to a distant time, "The Primordial Universe was young and vibrant, and to gain great powers was rtively easier at that period. The conflicts happened on a scale of untold billions of years, and the first powers gathered much of those opportunities in the Primordial Universe for themselves and became truly Immortal Figures possessing both Omnipotence and Omniscience."


    "Chaos was one of those powers, and it was said his control over reality was so total that entire universes were just his dreams, and the moment he awakened would lead to the end of multiple realities, as he forges new universes in his image. It was said a single strand of his hair held a thousand universes."


    Eva went quiet, and looked at Rowan, whose head was bent in deep contemtion.


    That was a terrifying thought, that all of existence was a dream. It was one of those knowledge that it seems it was better not to have known them, else such knowledge only brings nightmares. Because it would lead one to wonder if the universe they currently upy was one of Chaos dreams. Rowan selfishly thought that such powers should remain in his hands if they were to ever exist, but the problem as always was that he was hardly the only one with such thoughts.


    Rowan shuddered, he thought returned to the moment he acquired the title of Chaos Blood, it was when he was evolving to the Legendary State, he was at the brink of true death and unlike the rest of his evolutions from then on, he had always been fully aware of what happened, except for that single moment.


    His Ouroboros Serpents appeared the same after that evolution, but he knew they changed fundamentally, he appeared as if he always underestimated himself, but the truth was that he tried to overestimate his capabilities every time, yet he still fell short. He was far powerful than any Empyrean was ever supposed to be, and the root began after that evolution. Did he gain attention from Chaos himself? Was he the one who gave him his bloodline abilities?


    Furthermore, the bloodline skills he acquired were truly overpowered, was he supposed to be able to do what he was doing now? Rowan senses swept through the fading Sigils on the Primordial Record, were there other far more powerful and invisible chains binding him?


    He was not a passive mutt that would follow the ns of others, he had his own agendas, and any who used him as a sort of agency would have to fight a bloody fight for every inch of his spirit, and even if he lost, he would leave his mark.


    He would go into the dark screaming and fighting : I was here universe. Rowan fucking Kuranes, and before all Creation, my name shall exist until the end of the universe.


    His other bloodline gave him capabilities to stand up to his Primogenitor, the so-called first Empyrean and gave him the capability to one day challenge him for the right to control reality!


    Aware he was about to dabble in powers far beyond his understanding in the future, his excitement was not diminished, instead it increased. When his present enemies would be ying chess expecting simr responses from him, he would be ying checkers.


    Everything was connected, and the higher he grew, the more of it he would be able to see. More than ever, he wanted to live, he wanted to win, and he wanted to see the full picture that was hidden behind the mist of time and space. He truly wanted to understand all the secrets there was to know and discover in the universe.


    His attention turned to Eva beside him, in his quest to pursue power, it would be unwise to not truly understand who stood beside him, there was a link in everything, after all, that voice he heard when upgrading his bloodline seemed to be addressed to him personally.


    Rowan gestured her toe to him, and then he held her hands, it was solid, yet felt fragile under his touch. Everything felt fragile to him, "Tell me all you know about yourself, Eva. I have a vague idea of who you are, but nothing substantial." Rowan looked her in the eyes, "I want to know about you."


    "Creator there is not much to tell, only spaces filled with endless darkness and cold, until your light, I was less than nothingness."


    "See¡­" Rowan stroked his chin, "I don''t believe you that much. I know you are hiding something from me, and no matter how irrelevant you think it is, I want to know, and if I can hear the information without dying, I would still like to know it."


    She looked away from his inquisitive gaze," you drive a hard bargain, Creator."


    "It''s the only kind I know. Tell me Eva, I will listen to your words, and keep them in my confidence." He held her chin, and a shudder went through her body. Was he scaring her?


    "Are you afraid, Eva?"


    She nodded her assent. Her gaze was downcast and the smoke pouring from her hair increased in volume as if to hide her presence from his gaze. Rowan did not know why that gesture made him feel a sense of pain.


    "Is it me? Am I the one you''re afraid of?"


    Her eyes went wide in surprise and a sudden sense of deep sorrow, "never, Creator. I will never fear you or deny you of my service, even if you wish to sacrifice me someday. I don''t know the thing I fear. It is ephemeral, like a shadow at the edge of my vision, and no matter how hard I search for it, I cannot see it, but I know it''s there. As you get more powerful Creator, that shadow draws closer to me, and now it''s so close to me, I can hear it breathe, only your light, I fear, keeps it at bay. I can never fear you, Creator, for it is your light that guides my Spirit. Without you, I would be lost."


    Rowan whispered, "Do not fear for anything Eva, for I''m here with you, and I shall protect you. Tell me your story."

 Chapter 242 Eva’s Story

    <h4>Chapter 242 Eva''s Story</h4>


    Eva looked down, and her voice was low, but he could hear every word she spoke, "I am not the same person I was, even saying I have nothing rting to my previous self is an understatement, yet I still have a brief recollection of that time. I know I had a father once, and I betrayed someone important, and for that sin I was tortured me for countless eternities. That''s all I can remember, before falling into a Darkness that would never end, I was to be locked inside that ce, and everything of me was to be stripped away, I was tonguish in Oblivion until the end of time and beyond that end. I think I died countless times inside the Darkness. I am nothing but a copy of a copy of another endless more copies, doomed to watch everything of me fade into nonexistence, until you came for me. My first memory is of your warm hand drawing me away from the Darkness, Creator. I seized your hand and I would rather not let go, and worshiping your light became my purpose. I will not falter, not until everything is over, for better or worse."


    Rowan''s voice was low, almost like the hissing of a serpent,"Do you have any idea who did that to you?"


    Eva smiled at him,"No, but I suspect the shadow is trying to tell me of it. It should be a part of myself that has been lost under the endless wave of darkness."


    Rowan sighed, "we will find who did this to you, and they shall pay for it. You are now one with me, Eva, and so you should call me by my name from now on."


    "I''m not¡­ worthy Creator."


    Rowan rolled his eyes, he knew he heard her cursing him a while back, "It''s an order then."


    Eva smiled, "Yes¡­ Rowan."


    "Let''s go, we have work to do."


    ?


    Rowan had many reasons for his journey to the moon, and one among them was because he wanted to determine how much energy was spent to travel using Astrbe.


    He began experimenting with the consumption of power using different scenarios. First he fast traveled down to the and back to the moon, and he began moving random items between the two ces, including mountains, forests, and living creatures.


    He discovered that during his experiments he could use both his bodily essence and Aether, and the amount of energy consumed by them was different when he moved different things.


    Aether was consumed more when moving living creatures but less when moving non-living entities and vice versa, for his bodily essence. He consumed less essence when moving living creatures and more essence when moving non-living entities.


    The distance between the moons and the Jarkarr was 450,560 km, and the fast travel function of his Astrbe crossed that distance in what Rowan could determine was instantaneous. If he equated the amount of energy in his body to be at 100,000 units, then he had spent 700 units moving himself through that distance, and even lesser energy moving a mountain.


    After traveling using both Aether and Essence he determined that he could only choose one and could only switch when he arrived at the destination and not midway, now he had to determine how far he could go before running out of energy, and he had many targets before him, logically he should be leaving Jarkarr, but that would be disastrous towards his ns, what he needed to start his fight was here on this, and he has to know if there was any way to block the Fast Travel function of his Astrbe.


    Inside his Pce of Ice, on the circr dais of the Astrbe was a lifelike rendition of Jarkarr and it three moons, and with eachs, he visits he would have their representation built inside the Astrbe, and it would serve as a celestial map of the universe.


    Rowan''s n was to collect a gctic map from the Covenant but with the current state of the Origin Treasure, it would take at least a week before it had recovered enough of itself to be useful once more.


    So before that, he would be journeying through the void away from the Empire in order to find an iing guest.


    Technically, not him, but his messenger, he would be creating another Angel to do his will. All these were an borate series of ns he had begun cing together the moment he returned from the future.


    Rowan looked around and conjured his throne. The moon was still ame, and he left it that way. The fiery nature of Dorian''s Aether would shield his own, and he finally reviewed all he had seen in the brief moment his Empyrean sense came in contact with the blood of this world.


    Rowan knew little about the gods. But he knew the basis for their great powers had something to do with their Divine Kingdoms. From what he knew, the Divine Kingdom of a god was concealed in a mysterious location and could only be essed by the god, this feature was shared by the Territories of Dominators.


    So you could imagine Rowan''s surprise when he located the Divine kingdom of a god inside the.


    He learned about the unique nature of his Ouroboros Serpent as world enders and the conspiracy ongoing inside the.


    It was easy to forget that the empire was at war with two other more powerful civilizations, and although the war may not be too shy outside Trion, there were many undercurrents happening all around thes within the Empire.


    The Empire consisted of a lot ofs, and after the main battle of Trion was won by the God King, the expansion of their domain never stopped, and they branched out into others around the world of Trion.


    As a Major World, Trion was that focal point for many Minor Worlds to converge on, almost simr to how a sun keeps an entourage ofs around itself due to its intense gravity.


    There was important information however that Rowan had disregarded at first. Of all the Minor Worlds surrounding Trion, not all of them have been conquered. He had a pool ofs outside the Empire control, and these could serve as worlds for him to seed!

 Chapter 243 The Weeping God

    <h4>Chapter 243 The Weeping God</h4>


    There were hundreds of Minor worlds surrounding Trion and, for one reason or another, not all of them had been chosen by the Empire. Most likely it was an issue of manpower. Rowan did know the reason why the God King had refused the growth of more Dominators and restricted their numbers, but he knew there would be no way for the Empire to conquer mores.


    There was an intense ongoing war upon the surface of Trion, that alone must be holding more than twenty percent of the total forces of Dominators in the Empire, there was simply no way that the Empire could continue spreading into mores.


    Plus somes were simply too hostile, or barren or were filled with resources that the Empire did notck or have the use for, so many of suchs were left alone, also some of theses were privately owned.


    It would not be strange for powerful Dominators to own their own outside the Empire. With all these factors, it was apparent why the Empire state of expansion had stopped.


    But Rowan had no limits to the amounts of worlds he could seed. He could quietly collect every unimed world first, and use them as a way to continue his unstoppable growth.


    Getting to the second Great Circle was a priority for Rowan, as at that level, he would have ess to more chambers inside his Pce of Ice and a second Word of Enoch, and with his Ouroboros Bloodline, he would be truly powerful, perhaps enough to challenge Earth gods, at that time his worries would be conflicts with the gods themselves.


    Seedings would be his foremost agenda, but first, he would be remiss to leave the benefits to be received from this behind, after all, he had made so many preparations and Jarkarr was to be the start of his experimentation on warfare on aary scale, although he expected that he would most likely lose in the oing conflict, the experience he gained from it would be invaluable.


    He ran through the ns he had made so far one more time inside his head.


    From the memories he acquired from the blood of the world, Rowan was able to piece together some few things.


    When he intended to consume a Continent to fuel his growth, he had unmistakably unleashed a unique power of his Ouroboros Serpent, which was killing a world consciousness.


    Rowan could be excused for this ignorance because before now he had no idea that a world could have any sort of consciousness, and he had no idea his Ouroboros Serpents were capable of such feats.


    He had only brieflye in contact with this consciousness the first time he fully activated his Empyrean sense, and he was confused about the sensation he had been feeling, one of which was lust. It would seem unknowingly his bloodline was lusting for the power of the imprisoned god inside the, for he heard a heartbeat.


    He did not know if it was unique to Jarkarr or if it was the same with every, but the act of poisoning the world to kill it, so his Ouroboros Serpents could feed led to an unintended consequence when he discovered that a god''s Divine Kingdom was merged with Jarkarr.


    It was the source of the Great Storm every ten years!


    Deep within the in what should be the core is a massive head with two faces, which was of a man and a woman. The eyes of the man cried tears of mes, while that of the woman cried tears of ice.


    The skin on the head resembled dry desert sand, and multiple runes that shot out colored sparks covered the entire head like a tattoo.


    Below the head, the body of the god had no skin, and massive silver roots pierced all through its giant frame that was well over fifty thousand feet in length. These silver roots extended towards all parts of the, prating deep into the mountains and valleys of thend, and the blood of the god was used to nurture Blue Iron.


    Yet, the blood of a god was not easily harvested, and he saw a ten thousand feet spike set upon the head of the god, and every decade it would be slowly driven into the skull, causing the god to cry out in pain. The tears from the female side would cause snow to cover the, and the mes from the male side would melt the blood inside their veins, and it would be pumped by the roots into the.


    Those who stayed outside during the Great Storm did not survive the experience, but before they died, they would have heard the sound of their god screaming. The sound of Erohim Screaming!


    For 17,000 years, this pitiful god had been tortured.


    During the moment his Empyrean sense came into contact with the mind of this god, he understood that his poisoning of the world had been met by relief, and intense anger. Rowan could understand the first one, and a bit about the second. If he had endured 17,000 years of torture, he would be relieved at his freedom but also angered by his failure to pay back his torturers in the same coin.


    How much anger and hatred could be built up after being tortured for such a long time. If this was nothing less than a god, any other being would have long gone insane. Perhaps this would have been a mercy. But a god should not have the sce of madness, after all they were gods.


    Rowan discovered, as he was about to take these next steps that would bring him to the forefront of the world and reveal himself, he was not nervous. In fact, his bloodline was beginning to boil and Rowan knew his next series of actions were what his over enthusiastic bloodline required.


    I see. I want. I conquer.


    Rowan began flying up, his Telekinesis picking him up with a formless hand, and shooting him up, exiting the range of the moon until he stood in space, a passing burst of Aether fluttered his Energy Cloak, and he stood in the middle of four heavenly bodies!

 Chapter 244 Have You Seen Enough?

    <h4>Chapter 244 Have You Seen Enough?</h4>


    Presently, news of the battle must be spreading, and his enemies from the nexus who should be searching for him must be rushing to this location. The news his Angels gave him after infiltrating the cities shocked him, but also reaffirmed his resolve.


    The Empire was hunting him! This was not a quiet chase by the Order but a full-blown manhunt for him. Rowan now understood the reason Scarvros was rushing back to the underground city.


    He was lucky he decided to kill the man quickly because he wanted to keep information about himself secret, not knowing that he was already recognized by Scarvros. His cautiousness had saved him while he was still weak at that time.


    In the bounty report he was shown, he saw that the Tiberius Family and the Kuranes Family were hunting him, which should be equal to the entire Empire hunting him. He had underestimated his value to the Order, and he was surprised his unique situation was advertised to the entire Empire, although the reason for hunting him was stated as him being a thief, he wondered what else they knew about him, and of the full nature of the Primordial Record and his current bloodline.


    He would have fallen into despair, but power made everything simpler, he had the information, and he had his unique resources, he had made the ns, now was the time to act.


    Rowan closed his eyes. He was bing used to his Empyrean Sense, and that was how he knew since the moment his bloodline had seized the power it first devoured in the future, that he was no longer alone, and he had a stalker.


    "Tell me. Have you seen enough Erohim?"


    There was silence and Rowan sighed, "The battle on the moon would have spread all over the Empire, and our enemies have been alerted by the anomaly on this, as we speak I''m sure an army is bearing down on your world, and every second we spend on meaningless posturing is going to cost us."


    A formless androgynous voice spread all over space, "WHO ARE YOU!" Rowan smiled.


    ?


    The Empire Spaceship Merigold moved through the void, and against regtions all the lights andmunication were switched off, even the engine was switched off. Yet, it still moved at a speed beyond its apparent capabilities.


    The Merigold moved through space like a piece of debris, and a faint bloody fog covered the ship that pushed it through space. From afar, the ship resembled a piece of bleeding meat.


    Inside the ship was silence that was interrupted now and then by low growls. The depths of the ship had transformed into a nightmarish living thing, like a hive of a bee made of bloody pulsating flesh.


    Twisted figures from nightmares patrolled through the hulls of the fleshy ship, and low growls came from them when they bumped into each other.


    "Why do they do that? Are they not supposed to work as one?" Augustus'' weary voice spoke out, his arms had regenerated from thest set of torture he had undergone, but now from the waist down, everything was missing.


    He was naked, and he had deep cuts all over his body as if someone had taken a carving knife and sliced through the muscles of his body. His left chest had been sliced open and his beating heart could be seen, and the small quiver his body made spoke of the profoundness of his pain.


    He was speaking to the white haired Abomination champion who was hovering in the air, cross-legged with his eyes closed except for thest pair of eyes that were fixed on Augustus. The Champion gave no response.


    The Abomination Champion had three pairs of eyes, the other two pairs sat below his first set of eyes and were on his cheek and thest was closer to the top of his mouth.


    Augustus noticed that only one pair was open at a time, he had quickly learned to be wary of the current opened set of eyes because each pair of eyes had their individual effect on the Champion, and depending on the particr pair of eyes that was open, the personality of the Champion would change.


    For instance, thesest pair of eyes that were open were the smallest, almost like the eyes of a child, and when it was opened the Champion did nothing but stare at him, and he discovered that if he made funny faces, the Champion wouldugh like a child, he discovered that when he was screaming or groaning in pain, if this set of eyes were open the Champion would beginughing. The first time it happened, the sound ofughter had creeped him so much that Augustus had fainted.


    Soon he got used to the sound, but he had to be careful because if the Championughed too much, the pair of eyes in the middle would open; that was when the nightmare would begin once more.


    The eyes in the middle were the ones responsible for his present condition. When it opened it was ravenous and unfortunately Augustus flesh was the choice meal. He had nearly died many times beyond counting but for his sted Tiberius blood, no matter how thin it was in his present body, it always regenerated him from the brink of death.


    The Tiberius bloodline was notorious for this quality as their control over the Pathway of Blood gave them an overpowered healing factor, and they were very difficult to kill, especially at the second circle and upward.


    Augustus had lost track of time underneath the relentless torture, but he knew it must not have been more than a week, maybe two at most, but he has nearly died more than a hundred times.


    The current pair of eyes that were fixed on him were now colored with dissatisfaction because for some time now, Augustus had stopped making itugh, he had no choice but to hold in his cries of pain for it would undoubtedly wake up the middle eyes and his torture would begin that much sooner.


    But the one that made him despair the most, was the one on top. The first pair of eyes.

 Chapter 245 Lamia’s Revelation

    <h4>Chapter 245 Lamia''s Revtion</h4>


    Those eyes just rubbed Augustus in the wrong way, maybe it was because the eyes were colored with pain, anger, despair, and lust. As if the Champion was in great pain, yet he lusted for more of it, even though it must be suffering greatly, a part of it still lusted for that pain.


    Augustus knew this was the chief personality of the Abomination Champion, and like anything from this foul race, it was terrifying. It only asked questions, and the first time Augustus failed to reply to its query, he¡­ Augustus shuddered, the memories were like acid in his head, recalling it made him wish he was dead.


    Augustus now knew with great detail the taste and texture of his feet, his fingers, his intestines, his balls, and selected part of his tendons, as the Abomination Champion fed it to him, making sure he chewed slowly. It was not the action that horrified him the most but the attitude of the champion, he looked almost bored and Augustus knew it would have the same look on its face in the next twenty years as it continued torturing him, so Augustus gave in every time, any act of defiance was useless.


    To others, these actions may seem heretical and hopelessly depraved, but to the Abomination Champion, it was just a Tuesday night.


    The Champion suddenly went still like a corpse, and those eyes he dreaded opened up, while the previous eyes went close. The Champion went from a still posture to an explosive frenzy as he appeared in front of Augustus. Augustus knew it was not teleportation but pure speed.


    The Champion ced it face directly in front of Augustus and its cold breath fanned over Augustus face. Augustus looked at the pale face of the Abomination with a dull look on his face, expecting the start of another round of torture while hoping by some miracle that this would kill him.


    Please ¡ª Dread Lord Tiberius, let me die. Please!


    Augustus gasped when the face of the Champion began to peel open like an eggshell, and the smell from the opened face made him choke, as it smelled sweet like an overripe fruit.


    Beneath the opened face were flesh and bones, with yellow and red blood flowing down the opened face and sliding down the Champion''s body, as the skull beneath seemed to be grinning.


    The disgusting visage began to squirm and the face of a woman appeared, it did not take long for Augustus to ce the face as that of that bitch Lamia!


    Augustus cringed, what he feared just arrived, "you¡­ you¡­"


    Lamia arched a brow, "cats got your tongue? I expected more from you¡­more fire! But you''re like the rest of mankind. Pathetic and weak, even when given power, it takes only a little trial to reveal your true nature. I see you are returning to your true self. It is good to remember that once you mortals were our cattle. Now you learn your ce. As all of your pathetic race would soon learn theirs."


    "Why are you doing this to me?" Augustus whimpered, "I had no idea they imprisoned someone like you in that ce. In fact, you owe me, I''m the reason you were able to escape."


    Lamia brought a single ck fingernail to her face as she began peering at it while replying to Augustus, "Don''t tter yourself, Augustus, you simply wanted to dabble in matters that were far beyond your reach. Your childish blunders helped, but don''t tell me you thought any of your ns were worth anything in the end, as you profited nothing from your schemes and your betters took the lion''s share of your effort."


    Augustus'' anger had dulled, but his despair was heightened, and he hoped to die, so he grinned, "I''m not the only one who fell short. Even from afar, I could hear your screams, tell me, what did he take from you that made you scream like a pubescent girl being raped?"


    Lamia''s face changed like a storm cloud, and Augustus dared to hope, and then sheughed, and despair returned. "Oh, don''t worry about that, I have my ns for that sweet boy, but let''s go back to you. Tell me, why did you think after you submitted the information about our dear friend to your family that they gave those responses? Not only that, they went out of their way to contact the Kuranes family, is that not strange? You would think they would be hunting me, an unsealed Chaotic Abomination Core, but I see no gods on my neck, why is that?"


    Augustus shook his head in confusion, his mind was beginning to churn even though he wished for it to be silent, "That is beyond my knowledge. I don''t know the reason our ancestors made their judgments."


    "Yet even you can see the utter foolishness in their decision, do you not?" Lamiaughed once more, "I wanted to feel slight for not being hunted, you know. With my powers, every day I am left unchecked, the Empire would be creeping towards destruction, but it seems my presence has been forgotten. Then I remember who else escaped that prison with me, and I no longer feel shame. Can you imagine the power Rowan holds, and yet, they release his information all over the Empire for any lucky powers to benefit, is that not ridiculous?"


    Augustus looked away, his thoughts in a frenzy, of course, when he heard of their decision he was surprised, but ultimately, he understood he could not really judge the mindset of his Ancestor.


    Lamia suddenly broke intoughter, a shrill sound that reminded Augustus of a pair of mating chimeras.


    "Don''t bother your silly meat brain about it. I will tell you the reason for their decision."


    "You don''t have to tell me anything."


    "Oh shut up Augustus, there is a reason I tell you, for your part in this matter has not yet ended. When I was imprisoned by the Order, it was not only to be used as an experiment for their nefarious purposes. I also serve as a prison. And I was holding one very important prisoner¡ªThe Ancestor of the Minerva family."

 Chapter 246 Dawn of War

    <h4>Chapter 246 Dawn of War</h4>


    Augustus began shaking his head side to side, "That''s impossible, there is no way you can imprison an Earth god. Minerva would never allow such a slight to her name. The gods would never permit such an action."


    "But I can, and I did, and it was permitted. Of course, this was all hidden from Minerva until Rowan''s beast ate the prisoner. Now if you can get over the impossibility of me imprisoning an Earth god, perhaps you would begin to understand the ramification of those actions, and the responses of the Minerva family new Earth god, who would have ascended already, would take."


    Augustus'' face went white as fear and horror flooded his features, "It cannot be true, there is no way it can happen¡­ the Minerva family would¡­ This would cause a war between the gods themselves, this¡­ this¡­"


    "Now you see the full picture, Augustus, and this opens new doors for me, and also for you. Now it is time for your purpose."


    Augustus muttered weakly to himself, "we are all going to die."


    Lamia derangedughter answered him and echoed into the void of space as the lone spaceship tore through the distance.


    ?


    Nathis wiped her spotless hands once again with white clothes made from her silk, the silk had a strong disinfecting property. She always finds herself doing it more often as ofte, always wiping her hands as she got closer to the Empire internal politics and she began understanding the true scale of the depravity within it.


    She would argue that such depravities could be found in every Major Worlds, but there was something about Trion that just rang different. Maybe because it was unofficially acknowledged as the most powerful Major World in the universe.


    Surely such a ce would have deep buried secrets, such as the one she had luckily just unearthed.


    Fury, her master, would need to see this new information she had collected about Rowan''s bloodline Origin inside the Kuranes Family. It shed light into something far deeper happening inside every major family in Trion.


    Something so big, it could threaten the foundation of the Empire.


    She shuddered as she held her notes, and then she firmed her resolve.


    Nathis for the first time in a long time, began to miss home.


    ?


    Dora watched the home of the man who brought her to the brink of death. The fact that her mission aligned with her vengeance made her angelic heart throb in desire, as the smell of the underground city of Trinad entered her nostrils. The world around her was so beautiful.


    She was in the city of dreams and despair, a ce owned by the Merchant Association and in here everything can be bought and traded, both goods and lives, and she stood before the ptial mansion of the backers behind the Merchant Association, which was the Boreas family mansion.


    The extensive mansion held thousands of Guardsmen, tens of thousands mercenaries of various ranks, and an unknown amount of household staff and finally a sizable amount of Boreas family members.


    It was a fortress disguised as a pce, and her mission was to steal the Teleportation Key for the entire city, proceed through the portal and into Trion and there she should destroy the key and the portal, and to dy or stop the repair of the portal for as long as possible.


    She was to keep the full might of the Empire away from Jarkarr for as long as possible.


    It was a monumental task, almost impossible for anyone else to perform, but she was an Angel, and nothing was beyond her, as far as the order came from the Creator, she would achieve the impossible.


    Although she stood at the front of the mansion, she was invisible to normal eyes, nothing but a dim shadow, and she patiently waited for a suitable target, and after an hour she found it.


    A young group of girls from the Boreas family between the age of twelve and fourteen were escorted by a group of Guardsmen outside the mansion, by their attire they were most likely going to see the various bazaars spread about in the city.


    They strode through the city like little gods and their blue hair fluttered in the breeze, their joyfulughter rang through the air, filled with innocence and life.


    For them this city was a tourist destination and everyone here was their entertainment. If you have been trained your whole life, to know that everyone not of your bloodline was beneath you, then megalomania was an expected attitude and children could sometimes be monsters.


    Dora heard rumors about the Boreas family scions, and the atrocities theymitted on far-flung worlds away from their precious Trion, and in the three hours she used to trail these children she saw nothing of that, only clean fun andughter, and they even collected some local children with them even though it went against the wishes of the Guardsmen who apanied them through the city.


    Although they skirted the city''s central square where the frenzy for the worship of Erohim kept growing and the sounds of their adtion was beginning to cover the entire city, with events on the moon fueling the mania. This city was at the brink of chaos.


    It was approaching the time to return back to their mansion when the masks came off of the giggling girls. There were six Boreas family children, and on their excursion through the city they collected four other kids, a girl and three boys.


    The girl was the most skeptical, but over time she became enamored with the group and herughter was among the loudest, the three boys pretended to be noble knights and sought to protect the girls, so even though she might have expected it, Dora was still slightly surprised when one of the Boreas family girl stabbed a spear of ice into the guts of the only girl with them.


    She did not scream, as the suddenness of the attack and her surprise robbed her of her voice, Dora could understand the look in her eyes, and she also understood the incredulity in her face when the Boreas family girls beganughing.


    What happened next was brutal, the Noble girls were not used to their own strength as they were at the Legendary State, and they wanted their fun tost, but they ended up killing the children faster than they would have liked, it was a small mercy.


    They disyed the parts of the ughtered children like artworks, freezing their pained faces in ice, and cheering at their creativity.


    The Guardsmen looked on impassively, these actions by the children were not encouraged, but it were not forbidden either, it was also taken as a form of training for the children.


    It was for them to get used to killing sentient species.


    It would be taken as a fun activity, desensitizing them to the screams of their prey, also serving to unite them in their shared bloodshed. Dora heard that other families had worse games for their children.


    She did not need any more resolve to perform her mission because the Creator had given her free reigns to do as she wished. Dora would be enjoying the extra perks in this mission, very much.


    As the girls returned to their mansion, Dora slipped into the shadow of one of the girls. She just acquired her ticket.

 Chapter 247 Bringing Chaos

    <h4>Chapter 247 Bringing Chaos</h4>


    Nezrakim was inside a warm pool of blood that was beating rhythmically with a heartbeat, a few inches below him, for he was dwelling in the body of a Guardsman. Which was something he could never imagine he could do in his wildest imagination, but the Creator makes everything possible.


    His new angelic form was very malleable and although he could turn to shadow, he preferred shifting his flesh into different fantastic configurations. He did not find these new changes in his life jarring, as he understood he was no longer the same as he was before. He was now something new and glorious.


    Not only that, but he was now connected to a well of knowledge and power that seemed infinite, and he knew he was just a small part of the Creator''s power, he was less than dust, and this did nothing but increase Nezrakim fanaticism, and he wanted to aplish his first task in a way that would make the Creator turn his sights towards him.


    So regardless of what he became, he was assured of his purpose. The same thing that had driven him throughout his mortal years. To serve.


    He turned into thin strands of wriggling muscles that resembled giant earth worms and infiltrated the Guardsman armor. He was a Captain at the Rift State, and this industrious soul had slept with his armor on his body, since it was airtight, he had to use a clever manner to achieve his objective.


    Nezrakim infiltrated the body via the anus of the Guardsman when he was relieving himself, the man had only screamed for a few short seconds, and now he dwelled around the skull, where he sent subtle messages influencing the Guardsman, and with his body, he had charted his course of actions, and he could barely wait to begin.


    He entered the armory the day before and carted five hundred pounds of hell in the form of explosives and had been quietly depositing it around the Boreas mansion in Mrinah, concentrating in spots with the highest amount of security.


    With his clearance as a Captain, he could reach those locations with little effort, as his disguise was wless and he was undetectable to anyone so far.


    He deposited enough explosives at the fifth target, and he should be about halfway done, when he was caught, which was within his expectation. His presence might be expected, but his actions were suspicious, he was indeed hoping to get caught, as he wanted to show his devotion in a more bombastic manner.


    "Finally!" Zerakim made the Guardsman wear a manic grin as he unlimbered the heavy rifle on his back and started a one-man war.


    The rifle shot out concentrated bolts of yellow lightning that carried enough heat to melt through a two-inch thick metal wall. Powered by a lightning imbued runic crystal, the rifle could shoot fifty of such bolts. Zerakim made sure the Guardsman held a dozen more crystals.


    Plus, he was using a souped up version of the rifle that he easily carried by bypassing all the limiters in the body of the Dominator because this rifle should be shot from a vehicle, not manually.


    The person who raised the rm was a small man which should have been one of the butlers in the mansion, he was one of those folks who loved to be conscientious in their everyday activity, and he was an overachiever, he barely had time to smile in self-satisfaction before he was turned to ash under the rifle firepower, the lightning bolts went past him and mmed into the side of a column where Zerakim buried explosives and it went off.


    He triggered the rest of the explosives and the massive gate at the front of the mansion was blown to the side, where it fell and crushed dozens of Guardsmen. The three control towers with heavy anti-personnel weapons were sent crashing to the ground with another explosion.


    Zerakim turned around and began walking deeper into the mansion. He kept his finger on the trigger and sprayed side to side methodically like a machine, his aim was scarily precise, and he walked forward a step at a time. Each shot taking down at least five people, and sounded like a rail gun.


    He took barely eleven seconds to change out the spent crystal and continued, the retaliation was fast and efficient, but Zerakim moved like an unstoppable tank, disregarding the many shots that had begun melting through his armor and impacting the flesh as he rapidly healed the Guardsman he was possessing. Every shot he made counted, and as he had no concern about the body he was possessing, he could push his might to the limit.


    He tore through sections after sections of the mansion, across stunning pools and rooms, where he butchered the many Boreas family members he saw and anyone unlucky toe across his path, while going ever deeper into the mansion as surprise and the sheer firepower he was pumping out dyed a proper organized action against him.


    Although not for long as he reached a choke point with more than three hundred Guardsmen arrayed before him, and the firepower they rained on his body began chewing him to pieces, he began tough from a destroyed head that had been blown off leaving only his jaws behind.


    Many of the defenders went pale at such a sight, the Guardsman stood only on a single leg, with holes all over his body like a sieve, and you could easily see through his body to the other side. Even with the top of his head gone, he stillughed.


    Suddenly, spectral wings appeared behind him for a fraction of a second before vanishing, and he was among the defending Guardsmen, and the remaining explosives on him triggered at once, and the explosion ripped through the entire front of the ptial mansion, killing thousands as Zerakim empowered the explosion with his control over mes.


    Making the fire carry a life of its own as it continued slicing through the mansion, nearly cutting it in two before the explosion ran it course.


    Nezrakim slithered through the ruins and spotted a dozen Guardsmen investigating the wreckage of the explosion while calling out in panic, and he zoomed closer in a sh, possessing the one in the middle with a tear in his armor, he entered via an open wound in his ribs, and after the Guardsman made a blood cuddling shriek, he was his.


    Making the Guardsman grin a wide grin, he began opening fire all around him.


    Unlike Dora, Nezrakim did not use subtlety, he was challenging the entire city of Mrinah by himself.


    With the Creator light by my side, I shall walk through all trials and tribtions.


    With the Creator light by my side. Whom shall I fear?

 Chapter 248 A God’s Realm

    <h4>Chapter 248 A God''s Realm</h4>


    The presence that spoke to Rowan was mild, but that would be mistaking the softness of the wave that touched your feet at the beach to equal the might of the entire sea.


    This was a god, and the first time he came in contact with one, he nearly died and had his body turned against him. He was meeting a god again, much quickly than he would have liked, but he was no longer the same as before.


    Although Erohim was weak at this time, there was no mistaking the incredible depth of his presence that left Rowan in awe, but the uniqueness of Rowan''s mind made sure he did not seem bothered on the surface.


    He answered Erohim question with a smile on his face, "You know who I am."


    " OH YES! I DO KNOW YOU. THE SABOTEUR WHO WEARS MY FACE AND WIELD MY NAME!"


    Rowan frowned, "I did not choose your name, it was given to me by your own people, and I did not put your name to shame, but instead I have elevated it to heights unknown for thousands of years, this you know to be true. Don''t tell me your powers are not on the rise with the massive wave of devotion being given to you. At this moment across the entire, your people are calling your name. Your Divine Kingdom swells with the devotion of their prayers. I think you should be thanking me for the great boon I have given you."


    "YOU ARE THE TWO HEADED VICIOUS SERPENT. YOU PRESENT A FACE OF GOODWILL WHILE THE OTHER BITE MY NECK. DO YOU TAKE ME FOR BLIND THAT I DON''T SEE YOUR CHILDREN DEVOURING MY BODY. YOUR SPAWN DRINKS OF MY LIFEBLOOD UNCEASING, AND THE SON OF SCARLET WHO WOULD HAVE BEEN MY WEAPON AGAINST IT FALLS BY YOUR HAND. YOU WOULD BRING WARS TO MY KINGDOM, AT THIS MOMENT THE EMPIRE MARCHES TO MY DOOR, AND MY ANCIENT ENEMIES STIR. YOU ARE NOT MY HELPER BUT A POISONED CHALICE. I GIVE YOU DEATH!"


    Rowan had assumed such responses from the tortured god, but he thought he would be able to convince Erohim to see reason beyond their differences, but without any other prompt, Erohim attacked.


    Rowan''s surroundings changed and he found himself standing on an endless teau. To the left was a field of ice and to his right a field of fire.


    Above him, the in began to curve until it touched itself, cing Rowan inside a dome, where half of it was filled with fire and the other ice.


    He could not move an inch, and he could not even begin to judge where he was when he felt the temperature around him beginning to simultaneously increase and decrease.


    The left part of his body began to be covered by frost, while the right part of his body began to glow with heat. It was a weird and very ufortable situation, and Rowan could hardly speak or even blink.


    As the temperature differences began to continuously increase, he began to feel pain, but it was nothing his Absolute Body could not withstand for the regenerative properties of his body and its innate resilience was keeping it all at bay, the temperature had not even prated his body''s force field at the moment.


    His body was frozen in ce, but his Pce of Ice was not. Rowan began gathering all his Aether. He did not call for the attention of Erohim lightly, although he expected to be heard, he knew if he could not prove himself to the god, he would not be able to state his case.


    But first, he needed to speak.


    He activated his Berserker Aspect, and using Combo Attack, he activated a Clone, and it appeared in front of him, only to be sted to pieces instantly.


    Rowan paused, the battle with Dorian had brought his Berserker Aspect near the peak of the Earth Level, and he was a few steps away to Ascend the Aspect. When the Combo Attack Clone was destroyed, the Aspect had received benefits, and the Combo Attack technique finally reached the Peak of the Earth level.


    He received a sizable number of Attributes from that, and began experimenting with methods to use his Aspect because he had an intuition that the result might surprise him if he carried it to the next level.


    He created another clone and before it expired, he made it unleash the smash technique. The world around him barely shook before it was destroyed, but that was okay, he received plenty of improvements and he began spamming the attack.


    "YOUR EFFORTS ARE USELESS, YOU CANNOT GAIN AETHER INSIDE MY DOMAIN, AND EVERY WASTE SHALL NOT RETURN TO YOU."


    Yeah, that''s where you made your first mistake fallen god, I don''t need that shit. Rowan snickered internally, I have more Aether than I would ever need.


    Rowan closed his eyes and entered his Mental Space, as long as whatever attack Erohim was heaping on him was only directed towards his physical body then he was fine because as long as it did not reach his Pce of Ice, he could disregard them.


    An Absolute Body, had only weakness which was the soul, and destroying his body was like cutting pieces of his fingernails. It will ever grow back.


    He began creating two clones and using them to unleash Smash before they were wiped out, and under the weird pressure of their environment, the Smash Technique becameplete in less than two minutes.


    Rowan switched to Dash, and began to cycle the various techniques actively he had, and like a falling rock that got faster the longer it fell, he got faster at upgrading the Berserker Aspect.


    When manifested, his Combo Attack Clone got destroyed in a fraction of a second, but as the other techniques in his Berserker Aspect reached the peak, they all collectively strengthened the Aspect, and the clones begansting for longer, until a crack happened inside his Mental Space and all his technique reached the peak, and a new evolution of the Aspect began.

 Chapter 249 The Greed of Erohim

    <h4>Chapter 249 The Greed of Erohim</h4>


    ?


    Rowan was familiar with the sensation of Ascension, as he did not know of anyone who could im to be able to ascend their State of Change or Techniques as quickly as he could. Nevertheless, he still treasured these moments.


    He observed the Berserker Skill Tree inside his Mental Space, as it shook and began to unfold, as the branches on it flourished in an expansive pattern, outside his body, a phantom of a bleeding tree hundreds of feet tall appeared behind him.


    At the root of the tree were slight bumps that a closer look would reveal to be skulls, hundreds of them crowded together, and the blood pouring down the trees flowed into their gaping eye sockets.


    The burst of information that this Ascension brought him was considerable, and it epassed many new and varied subjects that surprised Rowan in it scope, when it came together, Rowan gained a new understanding about what the Berserker Aspect was, and the knowledge floored him.


    The Berserker Aspect was not just a battle technique, that was the least of its function, It was also a key that could lead to godhood and even beyond, but it was an entirely different power system from the bloodline system practiced by the gods.


    This path to power must be infinitely more difficult to upgrade than the bloodline path, but with highprehension, it was possible that a genius that was not so talented in the bloodline system could grow powerful by cultivating an Aspect.


    This technique should be among the reason why the Tiberius the God of War should be so powerful, if he had upgraded these techniques to the god level, it would be an impressive achievement.


    There was so much information given to him by the upgrade of this Aspect, he would have to explore it for more usester, but for now¡­ it was a pleasant surprise, but it was not his goal at the moment.


    Rowan created his new clone using Combo Attack. It slowly assembled itself before him, different from any summoned clones before, this one seemed as if it were being born, and not a clone made from energy.


    Dull cracks sounded as bones, blood, and muscles grew out of thin air and his copy stood before him. Tall and strong, with blond hair reaching his waist. It was d only in a golden belt, with white silken clothe hanging down the belt to his knees.


    Rowan did not use his Aether to clothe it, or His Enrage technique to armor it, he wanted to see how well it would fare on its own, and he was pleasantly surprised by its appearance. Even without cing anybody his consciousness inside the clone, it was semi aware, and could process knowledge from the world around it, but it was strictly a creature bred for battle.


    Every single inch of this body, was primed for ughtering its foes.


    The clonested for twelve seconds before it was driven to its knees and the left part of its body was frozen and cracked into pieces, while the right sidebusted into ashes. It was done cleanly with no spill over from the heat and cold, cleanly bisected into two. Before it vanished, Rowan detected rage in its eyes, which surprised him.


    He was not discouraged by the result of the clone''s performance under the pressure of the god, but the opposite, he had expected worse, and he had not even truly utilized the ability to its true potential, and so Rowan set to do so.


    He activated Combo Attack three times, and instead of three clones, he could now stack them on each other, creating one super clone, the result was the Combo Attack clone grew up to eight feet, and its serpentine eyes turned red like blood, as a faint smell of blood surrounded it.


    It was not over, and then Rowan activated Enrage three times and the clone was clothed with thick red armor decorated with wicked spikes decorating the shoulders and elbows, he gave it Aether and a ck and purple cloak red out beside it.


    Before Rowan was a God of War.


    Rowan spoke through the clone,"You will hear me Erohim, for I am not your enemy but your ally, and my words will convince you of that. But if you insist on following this path, then I shall kill you, and free your muddled mind from its torment."


    "A RAT THAT WANT TO CLAIM THE FEAT OF A GOD. IS THAT IT? I EXPECTED MORE. FOR TRESPASSING ON MY SOVEREIGN AUTHORITY, I SHALL MAKE YOUR DEATH NOT BE AN EASY ONE!"


    If the attack from Erohim before was a slight breeze on the shore of a beach that would gently stir your hair, now it became the full wave crashing down on him, and this attack came with a Spiritual side to it as he attacked him from two fronts.


    Rowan Combo Attack Berserker Clone disappeared with an angered roar, and his own body began to break apart as golden light shone inside the crack. Part of Rowan''s insides were revealed and it resembled a vast universe bleached with gold. His bones glowed and the grains that represented his new blood zoomed around inside his body like fireflies, it was an astonishing sight.


    "WHAT ARE YOU? ARE YOU A CONSTRUCT OF VOLGIM? WHAT IN ALL CREATION ARE YOU MADE OF?"


    The pressure attempted to enter his Mental Space, but it was denied, but the pressure kept ramping up, and horrid cracking sounds began to emerge from inside his Mental Space. Unlike before when he was at the Legendary State, his Mental Space was now far more vast and stronger, and it would be impossible for the attacks of Rico that easily pierced his Mental Space before, to now kill him.


    "YOU HAVE A DIVINE LEVEL MENTAL SPACE, AND IT IS VAST. SUCH A WASTE FOR SOMEONE LIKE YOU."


    Rowan was quiet, after bringing his Berserker Aspect to the next level, it was as if he entered a catatonic state, and he was non¨Cresponsive.


    "I SHALL TAKE THIS BODY FROM YOU. WITH IT, I MAY ACCOMPLISH SOME OF MY TASKS, AND IT SHOULD SERVE AS AN ABLE RECOMPENSE FOR THE TROUBLE YOU HAVE CAUSED ME. NOW DIE!"

 Chapter 250 Imprisoning A God’s Soul

    <h4>Chapter 250 Imprisoning A God''s Soul</h4>


    With the word from the god that announced his death with the finality of a hammer hitting an anvil, his Mental Space gave way beneath the pressure and a tsunami of mes and ice spewed into it and began rushing towards his Pce of Ice, with the size of his Mental Space it would only take a short while to reach it.


    "INTERESTING, WHAT IS THAT STRUCTURE WHICH LIES INSIDE YOUR SOUL? TELL ME, AND I SHALL GIVE YOU A MERCIFUL DEATH!"


    "You said some of your tasks" Rowan whispered and began to chuckle, the sound began changing to full-blownughter.


    The fact that Rowan''s body could now talk was surprising, and the god that was tearing his through his Mental Space paused, "WHAT ARE YOU SAYING?" the surprise in his tone was evident.


    Rowan''s body began to glow with a golden me, as the ruptures on his body began to shine with a golden light, his size began to increase, as he seemed to be shedding his mortal form behind, and in a blink of an eye he became twelve feet tall, and his size was still increasing.


    With arge crack, his fingers moved and he made a fist, followed by his entire hands being lifted in front of him, gritting his teeth, he began to lift his head up, he spoke softly as if his mind were far away and he was just ruminating on a topic inside his head,


    "Since the time I came to know about the truth of the universe. I have always had this fear of gods. How could I not? My most painful encounters came from the gods, the reason I run and fight, most of the me I''m sure could be assigned to the feet of a meddling god somewhere. With all these distractions, sometimes it is even easy to forget, that the end of your path is just the beginning of mine. Forgive me, for I have forgotten who I am!"


    "THE LAST FLARE¨CUPS FROM A DYING FLAME. YOUR WORDS MEAN NOTHING!"


    "On the contrary, it means everything." Rowanughed, "Your words prove your ignorance about whom you hold inside your Domain, for you told me, that with my body you will be able to aplish some tasks? How foolish¡­"


    Suddenly, the vast fields of fire and ice around Rowan began to rumble, as loud cracks permeated it and it was spreading. It began from beneath Rowan''s feet as his growing size from Eruption was the least of what was happening inside his body, his strength was rapidly multiplying.


    "WHAT IS GOING ON HERE?"


    "Your Domain is breaking, fallen god. It cannot contain my body for long."


    "YOUR BODY MAY BE STRONGER THAN MOST WELP, BUT I SHALL CRUSH YOUR SOUL AND IT WILL BE MINE!"


    The assault on Rowan Mental Space elerated until it reached his Pce of Ice, and a purple barrier rose up and shielded it from view. The assault crashed over it and began to hammer on the barrier.


    "I DO NOT CARE FOR ANY OF YOUR MACHINATIONS, I WILL¡­. WHERE IS YOUR SOUL?"


    Rowan''s body was now freed of whatever influence had been holding him as he had grown too powerful for any barrier it ced on him should hold, and now he shone like the sun, and his size was now gigantic at thirty feet tall.


    Rowan stopped grinning and whispered, and even in the intense rumbling taking ce inside the domain of Erohim it could still be heard, "with my body, you could have aplished all your dreams and even beyond. Yourck of foresight means you are no longer worthy of my partnership."


    The congration inside Rowan''s soul increased as the flood of mes and ice wore down his Pce of Ice Barrier. This close to his Pce of Ice, Rowan realized that this flood he was looking at was the Soul of Erohim, and it reminded him a bit of his own lost soul, but Erohim was not equal with his own.


    His previous soul was a true merger between fire and ice, and they both worked together in harmony creating something truly unique, but this one was just a massive torrent of ice and mes that could only coexist, it represented two different Aspect crudely fused and was far from the elegance of his previous soul.


    Yet, it was a fantastic sight, but Rowan was bing increasingly disappointed with the secrets of godhood he was beginning to see.


    The purple barrier began to crack open, and Rowan closed his eyes and initiated his counterattack.


    "You are searching for my soul? Take a look!"


    At once, he dropped his barrier and allowed the Soul of Erohim to st into his pce and he did so with a triumphant roar, and his Soul poured into his Pce of Ice where it stopped in surprise¡­


    "WHAT¡­.WHAT¡­"


    Rowan would imagine it took a lot to make a god speechless, but he could understand that sentiment. The Pce of Ice was the manifestation of his bloodline. It was a power far beyond what even a god could fathom, existing beyond all concepts of the material universe, and even in it weak state, the Soul of Erohim was in awe before it began to be filled with fear.


    That awe and fear distracted the soul of Erohim long enough to not see the vast amount of Aether that Rowan had been building up. Perhaps it was the intuition of a god that made his awareness sweep towards the array of angels of char where a vast amount of Aether was circling and building up around their wings, but his attention came toote.


    Throughout all the battles he fought, Rowan had always unleashed only a fraction of his Aether. The most he had used was not more than two hundred grains of Aether at a time because he had no technique avable to him that was able to utilize all his Aether at once.


    The total amount of Purple ck grains of Aether he had was dependent on both the number of Angels of Char he had and also his level. He is currently having 34,566 grains of Purple ck Aether, and he used them all at once!


    His Vast Purple ck Aether rose and smashed into the soul of a god, and it froze it into a mountainous mass, with a flex of his will, the purple barrier covered his Pce of Ice once more.

 Chapter 251 Even a god... Dies

    <h4>Chapter 251 Even a god... Dies</h4>


    His bloodline consumed Souls, and if a soul of a god deemed it fit to enter into the one ce in the universe that no soul should enter, then he could only curse its bad luck or foolishness.


    For a god to reach such a ce was difficult if not impossible, after all, they were among the few in the universe who could potentially live until the end of a universe. For such beings to face the bloodline of the Primordial Keepers, even those of Rowan that had been further mutated into something abominable. It was exceedingly rare.


    Erohim soul was facing such a fate.


    Rowan''s gigantic body growled, and he stomped his feet, and the in before him shattered. The cracks from that impossible blow spreading until it circled the entire Domain, andrge chunks of ice and burning pirs of me fell down from above.


    He was burning his vitality at a dangerous rate, and Eruption was currently at 25 percent. The amount of power flowing through his body was enough to shatter a, and in order to free himself from the shackles of the gods'' Domain, he let his body burn this brightly and for this long, and he did not seek to control that power, only unleash it.


    Unleash it he did, and the cracks from that single stomp of his foot was apocalyptic. He roared, and six other louder roars followed him in concert as the Ouroboros Serpents burst out of his chest and back and one emerged from his neck, their gleaming golden bodies and diamond like spines shone and as one they began rapidly expanding as shockwaves reverberated in the Domain as their bodies tore through the restriction.


    The eyes of the Ouroboros Serpents fell on the bounty before them and their roar of joy was deafening, this should be among the best meals they had ever consumed and together they fell on the domain of the god and began consuming it.


    Rowan observed his Mental State with a keen eye, as his mind still plotted and analyze every single moment. Anywhere else and this soul might have escaped, for the soul of a god was not easily held, but inside his Pce of Ice, his Aether was constantly regenerating at a blinding speed, and because it had the attribute of freezing a soul, even that of a god in sufficient enough volume. The Soul of the god was frozen in ce.


    "YOU CANNOT DO THIS! DO YOU KNOW WHAT I AM? CAN YOU COMPREHEND THE EFFECTS OF YOUR ACTIONS? I AM A GOD!"


    "yet, what are gods, but slightly bigger ants. Before me, even a god will fall!"


    Rowan ignored the ramblings, now he just had to kill it. Which the soul of Erohim thought was impossible going by his taunts.


    "FOOLISH¡­ WHAT GOOD WOULD IT DO YOU IMPRISONING A PART OF MY SOUL? YOU WOULD KEEP ME DEEP WITHIN YOUR BREAST, WHERE MY DAGGER WOULD EASILY FIND YOUR HEART?"


    Rowan ignored him, he clearly did not understand what he was. Though this task posed a unique challenge for him, as his intuition was screaming about the sheer scope of the soul he had just snatched, even if it was a small part of Erohim Soul.


    Yes, this was not all of Erohim, but a part of his Soul, which was a good thing for Rowan, as his oing actions depended on it.


    It should both be incredibly easy for him but also a bit difficult to collect this soul, but he would have to do so, even though he still had baby teeth, he would have to chew this hard bone for the benefits it would give him was iparable.


    As the Ouroboros Serpent feasted on the Ice and fire domain, he began to seerge cracks that showed him the vision of the outside world, and he saw he was in still in space, and although the surrounding Domain was asrge as a hundred miles across, in the outside world it was smaller than a grain of dust.


    With the continual destruction of the Domain, the pressure on his body eased, and he could finally begin reducing the amount of vitality he was burning and his body began to shrink as he sat down cross-legged.


    His focus was deep inside his Mental Space, where the true battle between himself and Erohim was about to begin.


    Not much of a battle, but a struggle to open my mouth wide enough to fit in a soul the size of a.


    Rowan brought the purple moon that signified his Soul Points over the Soul of the fallen god, and his throne followed it, he was surprised by that, before Evamunicated to him that the same way his throne served as a way to process his experience to create consciousness pirs, it could also support him as he devoured the soul of an immortal.


    Rowan nodded his acknowledgement and settled the throne on top of the frozen soul of Erohim that was the size of arge mountain, and he began to drain it.


    A red and white stream of soul energy began to slowly enter the Purple moon which began to inte, and then Erohim screamed.


    "WHAT IS HAPPENING? HOW CAN THIS BE POSSIBLE? WHAT ARE YOU?"


    Rowan senses could perceive a wave of fear and intense surprise from the fallen god''s soul, if he was an Abomination that fed on fear, he would have been drowning in bliss. Yet, his Ouroboros bloodline feasted on that emotion and his bloodline began to boil. The fear of an immortal satisfied it and he felt his Absolute body eased up, and his desire to still perform the impossible increased as the wave of fearing from the Soul of Erohim was increasing in intensity.


    As it was as difficult for a mortal to fly, that was how difficult it was for a god to know true death.


    Inside his Mental Space, the purple barrier shed, and a weakening cry of the soul of the god echoed out. It was a cry that said so much, as the despair in it was absolute beyond what any mortal could everprehend, for if that cry had echoed out in the world, every mortal creature would kill themselves in despair.

 Chapter 252 Come to me!

    <h4>Chapter 252 Come to me!</h4>


    Erohim had been tortured for 17,000 years, his lifeblood stripped from him, and his Divine Kingdom plundered. His Divine Spark had been crushed until only a kindling was left and such an acts brought about great pain and despair that could hardly be imagined, at least that was what Erohim previously thought.


    There could not be any greater loss! But he was mistaken. What was happening to him now was indescribable, and as a god with an immortal soul he could feel this process far more than a mortal ever could.


    A god was aware of the state of their soul very deeply, and every bit of it was under their direct control and supervision, what Rowan was doing to his soul was the worst punishment any immortal could ever suffer for every iota of soul that was consumed was felt in its entirety, and a pain beyond what could be ever described as pain could be felt from his action.


    Like a mouse being slowly devoured inside the stomach of a python, and could only lie in silence as its body was slowly digested over days. The Soul of Erohim was frozen in ce. He could not scream, he felt himself slip into oblivion, and for an immortal that sensation was beyond madness.


    His Serpents outside, we''re nearly done with devouring the Domain of the god. Rowan''s eyes were shining, and he was tensed as if he was concentrating deeply on something, and as time passed, it seemed like whatever he was hoping for was lost, and he was about to make another move that would cost him, but then he heard the voice of Suriel, "The gate has been found Creator."


    There was still thirty percent of the Domain remaining, but he was no longer interested in devouring it. Rowan''s eyes became fixed on a distant part of the, a ce that was part of Jarkarr but was hidden, you could almost call it the fourth continent, it was covered by mes and appeared to be a burning continent.


    He called back the serpents even against their protesting roars and dissatisfaction and he returned them to his body and he activated the Astrbe, his eyes focused on that invisible continent and he vanished from sight.


    When he appeared once more, he was at that hidden location on Jarkarr, and the mes rising around him were hot enough to melt metal, it was like he entered into a volcano, and ck smoke and mes surrounded him, and even his vision was restricted, but that did not matter because before him was a swirling red and white portal. It was the gate to the Divine Kingdom of Erohim.


    Rowan smiled, "A great feast worthy of your appetites, my children, feast!" and then he unleashed his Serpents and they entered the opened gate.


    From them were roars ofpetition and happiness, today they wanted a name, and the first one to kill the god would be granted a name.


    Rowan shuddered as he recreated the Berserker clone, armored it and he upgraded it until it was glowing with a red and ck me.


    The clone gave a wide blood lustedugh and leaped into the Divine Kingdom. Before him, the gate began to shrink and Rowan frowned, that would not do, and he opened his hand and stretched it forth towards the closing gate.


    "Come to me!"


    From inside the Divine Kingdom of Erohim, came massive explosions and reverberation as if a giant was rushing towards Rowan at break - neck speeds, before the portal of the Divine Kingdom was now the size of a man, something came hurtling out of it in a blur and fell onto Rowan open hand.


    He did not hold what emerged for long but ced it before the closing gate.


    "What lies beyond you seeks to escape your master''s grasp, do not let it escape, do not let it elude your grasp, Envy!"


    After so long away from his hands, his weapon had returned, Envy was with him once more, and before the weapon could rejoice returning to the hands of her master, an impossible order was given.


    But with the loud metallic screech that came from the vibrating weapon, it acknowledges that order and glowing red it held open the closing portal as mighty cracks of protest erupted from the portal.


    Lightning bolts began to tear apart the surroundings and space began to tear apart as the entire of Jarkarr began to vibrate as massive earthquakes ripped through the entire.


    ?


    Rowan had made several ns, and prepared for several oues. If Erohim had partnered with him, it would lead to a separate oue or if he was cold or uninterested, he also had ns for that. He was not perfect, but he would make sure that he nned for as many eventualities as he was able to.


    Yet what he sank most of his efforts on was on the possibility that Erohim was violent and disagreeable, and instead of being a partner or a disinterested audience, would seek to destroy him. In that case, he would need to fight, and not just battle a god, be needed to win. Leaving his enemies behind made him ufortable.


    But no matter the choice Erohim made, Rowan knew deeply that he would have to kill him, regardless of whatever the oue might be, he would have enved him, but none of his angels were strong enough for that aplishment even Suriel would not be able to do so for now, not before he ascended to an Archangel at the least, he had to take this drastic step because this fallen god knew too much!


    Since the moment when he fell into this world, perhaps Erohim might have not been aware of him, as the other golden beast must have drawn his attention, especially the dragon, that Nascent Empyrean, but as Rowan kept performing more ridiculous feats, it was inevitable that the eyes of the god must have fallen upon him.


    The only question Rowan could not urately answer was when he became aware of his presence and began actively tracking him. This was a very crucial factor.

 Chapter 253 The god killing plan.

    <h4>Chapter 253 The god killing n.</h4>


    That detail was important to Rowan and finalized his decision. He realized the ways his enemies stayed ahead of him was by subterfuge and deception, if he does not know the true scale of their powers he would not be able to give a suitable response.


    The same goes for his enemies as well, the less information they knew about him, the more pieces he would have to y with.


    It was all the same to him in the end though, he would have to kill Erohim. Details about his second bloodline, his Angels, his rapid upgrades and his powers could have beenid bare before this fallen god, and even the ranting of Erohim may be part of a deeper disguise, and Rowan would never easily believe the words of beings that were thousands of years old, being duplicitous was something easily learnt at that age.


    Even if the god did not understand what he had witnessed and mistook Rowan for someone or something else, it did not matter, with the wisdom and age of the gods, in due time, he would be able to piece together the pieces of evidence on hand, and understand the scope of Rowans ability.


    So he set up his ns to kill a god!


    Rowan had several problems to solve in order to even fathom killing a god, as this was a far monumental achievement than he had ever attempted before. He had unique tools and information that should make it possible, he just needed to make them work in a manner he needed.


    Off course, Erohim was ced in a very unique situation where his Divine Kingdom was merged with the, and therefore it made him very vulnerable to Rowan''s Ouroboros Serpent poison. It would be difficult for him to find another god that bears this unique weakness of Erohim.


    They could easily kill the world consciousness and in that way they could kill Erohim, but that was the brute force route that he would take as thest option because doing that would yield him benefit, but he was also going to lose numerous tangible resources that could only be gotten from a god.


    As he had the assurance of being able to kill Erohim if all the chips wereid down at the table, he began his n to acquire as much as he could from the that would ensure his quick rise to power, he was not greedy, but totally pragmatic, he was in intense danger that was bearing down on him and this risk was eptable.


    The benefit he would gain was also more eptable, for even if his Ouroboros Bloodline''s Absolute body was stuck at the Rift State without seeding thirty-threes, it did not mean he could not continue upgrading his second bloodline.


    It was a dilemma he faced which was for him to upgrade his second bloodline, his first must be powerful enough to contain it. But he was now stuck at the Rift State unless he seeded multiples, yet there was a solution to this problem.


    It all depended on his Absolute Body. It was a ridiculous physique that not only grew stronger as he seededs, but he also learnt he could get stronger by not just consuming energy rich items, but also Territories.


    What he learned and confirmed from killing Dorian was that consuming a Territory also lead to growth in his Absolute Body, so if a Territory of a peak second circle Dominator could show tangible results, how much more would a Divine Kingdom of a god give him?


    Rowan needed to grow quickly, and in ways that would surprise his enemies. If his Ouroboros Bloodline could serve as his front and be at the Rift State, nothing was against him bringing his second bloodline higher with this ability of his Absolute Body.


    That was his ultimate n when he came back a few hours from the future, not just his revenge against Dorian, but to kill the fallen god, and luckily, he waited and baited him out.


    After his first battle with Scarvros where he consumed the energy of Territories for the first time, he knew he must have more of it. This new source of energy was tantalizing to Rowan, and he did not know if it was only unique to gods and Dominators, even still he wanted it.


    The problems however to acquiring and devour Territories were twofold: one, if a Territory or Divine Kingdom was not opened by its owner, it was impossible to gain ess to it, and the second was that even if a Territory was beside you, it was impossible to locate it except it was opened.


    He had to solve these two problems to gain ess to Erohim Divine Kingdom, he used Dorian as an experiment, his Serpent easily broke into his Territory through the open doorway, and he found out that he only needed something of his own flesh to reside inside the Territory to serve as a beacon for the Serpent to follow.


    Erohim had swallowed Rowan inside his Domain, plus he had been quietly gathering the remains of the golden beast inside his Divine Kingdom, he was even giving that Dragon in the third Continent¨CKrakow, parts of his essence while unknown to the beast, he was luring it deeper into his Domain where he would crush it at the first opportunity.


    Erohim had solved the first problem for him with his actions.


    The second problem was about finding the Divine kingdom, and doing it in a subtle manner that would not alert Erohim to his intentions, and he knew If the Divine Kingdom was not opened it would be impossible to find it.


    Luckily, this part was also a bit easy for him to scale through because his lost weapon Envy was inside the Divine kingdom of Erohim, he did not know when the god ced it inside his Divine Kingdom but when he saw the snippets of memories of the god, he found his weapon inside of it. With that knowledge, he just had to find the weapon, and it would lead him to the open gates of the Divine Kingdom, and he had the perfect tool for that.

 Chapter 254 Thousands of Years of Deception

    <h4>Chapter 254 Thousands of Years of Deception</h4>


    His Angel could find Envy.


    Tasking Suriel to search for Envy was another method for Rowan to find the Divine Kingdom, so the moment Erohim attacked Rowan, Suriel began searching for Envy using his Astral Projection, it was up to Rowan to keep the god attacking him for as long as possible.


    Erohim was imprisoned, and his methods of attacks were few, and so in order to kill someone like Rowan he would need the assistance of his Divine Kingdom, and so, when attacking Rowan with his Domain and part of his soul, the gates to his Divine Kingdom would be wide open.


    Proper preparation leads to luck. Rowan was lucky that he made several fail safes, and now here he was inside the Divine Kingdom of Erohim.


    Everything went as it should, Erohim attacked with his might, and Rowan slipped through the cracks of his assault and came to the god''s front door, and brought their confrontation to the next level.


    ?


    Valen Boreas rubbed tired eyes, the events of the past few weeks, especially thest few hours, had been straining his patience and mental capacity.


    He was the governor of Trinad, and for the three centuries he held this position, it was a dreame true for him. Far from the politicking at the seat of the Empire, he could devote his time to his studies and his vices, and he had excelled in both.


    Bing a Spirit Territory Dominator was the height of his potential and he achieved it, leaving so many of his peers behind who were now dust, and he was still thriving, also giving birth to thousands of children after marrying hundreds of wives fulfilled his vices, and he was contented to spend the remaining years as the governor of this world while focusing on ways to extend his lifespan.


    But it seemed the truth of existence holds for everything, there can never be eternal bliss or happiness, sooner orter when the dice of fate rolls, it woulde out as snake eyes. Because of his three centuries of plenty, he was now having three months of woes.


    For the past months, his troubles were unceasing andpounding. He was about to wee the end of the decade and the beginning of the Great Storm when he heard the news of monsters falling from the sky.


    What should have been a rtively simple clean up effort turned to something else as these monsters had the ability to gather beasts rted to themselves, for example, a single golden wolf was able to gather an army of a million wolves to its side.


    The irony of the situation was that this whole disaster was only possible because of the actions of himself and the other two governors on the.


    Due to the harsh climate of Jarkarr that was brought about because of the Great Storm, it was normal for the governors of the three continents to import wildlife into the every now and then, it was seen as a fun pastime activity and a way to maintain the consciousness.


    As the health of a consciousness could be dependent on the amount of living things inhabiting its body. It was not a necessaryponent, but thest thing the governors of Jarkarrcked was money.


    Bringing vast horde of beasts of all variety was seen as a sign of affluence, and it was an ego boost to take their friends and partners around the and show them the vast game reserves that should be impossible to foster on the, Valen Boreas also followed this spending habits, but not as much as the Yul Boreas the governor of Krakow, he was notorious for importingrge amounts of second circle beast and keeping them muzzled and weak, which was a stupid idea in all ramifications thought Valen, why would you want to gather a vast amount of second circle beast and weaken them to the first circle? But he supposed it was due to their body size.


    The Continent of Krakow had gone dark a few hours ago, after weeks of patchymunication from the continent, this news caused a few of Valen rich blue hair to turn white at the root.


    (Unknown to Rowan, the chief reason why Vraegar the dragon could perform so spectacrly was his lucky break of consuming so much second circle beast that had been weakened to the first circle, and he quickly surpassed the first circle and reached the peak of the second far faster than should be possible. Rowan had woken up the moment Vraegar reached the third circle, although his intuition had informed him of these events, he could not urately understand its message.)


    Valen Boreas sighed, of course when the golden beast descended on the, it was not taken that seriously, in the long history of Jarkarr there had been many alien beast invasions from the stars, and this was no different, especially with the Great Storm iing and every Governor was busy making sure their workers reached the various cities in a timely manner, besides the iing Great Storm would wipe out every living thing on the surface of the, encasing the world in ice, and from it a rich harvesting of Blue Iron would resume in the next six month after the Great Storm subsides.


    (This habit of importingrge amounts of beast suddenly began twelve thousand years ago, and even the Governors who took up this habit did not know its true purpose that only few such as the Ancestors of the Boreas family were aware of it, the acts were promoted, but the true reason went deeper.


    It was to sacrifice all the beasts on the surface of the to feed the fallen god Erohim. Interestingly enough, at that time Blue Iron had not even been "discovered by the talented alchemist" and it would lead one to wonder why continue feeding Erohim if he was not being utilized to create Battle Stimnt? What was the god Boreas using Erohim to achieve before he started selling his blood piecemeal as a drug?)

 Chapter 255 Incoming Reinforcement

    <h4>Chapter 255 Iing Reinforcement</h4>


    Valen sighed in regret, If they had only known of the abilities of the beasts to draw others to themselves it would have been a different story, and hindsight, as they say, was twenty-twenty.


    It would not be much of a problem, they thought, as the Great Storm would scour the surface of the, but with the unknown ability of the golden beast to gather others of their kind, it led to massive damages on their properties as their workers were being eaten.


    The governors collectively decided to deploy mercenaries on the to ughter the beast, deciding at that time it was the most valid option, and by all indications it was, and with the progress of the extermination going ording to n, especially when a power house like Dorian Kuranes epting the bounty, it became a smooth sailing extermination, with Dorian alone racking up billions of kills.


    There were even calls in some quarters to save some of the golden beasts as pets, and also to experiment on them for any further usage beyond their beautiful forms, but that line of thought quickly stopped when the atrocity on the truly began.


    If Valen was to point out the timing where it allmenced it should be with that damned name being added to the Nemesis te ¡ª Erohim.


    It was not the first time that the name of the long fallen god was used by locals and chatans, it was even encouraged in order to kill what was left of any reverence for the god. What better way to make something less mysterious and noble than to defame and cheapen it.


    It was a tactic used by the Empire on the many fallen gods they conquered, if it was done to its fullest extent, the true demise of the god would be assured. Except for the God King and the seven gods, none should look on any other gods with ardor and worship, after all they were conquered.


    A mercenary taking the name of the fallen god was viewed with amusement, and his rise in the Nemesis te was a subject of betting and endless spections.


    This time it was different, whatever mercenary took that name was shrouded in an ever-increasing fog of uncertainty, but his results were nothing to scoff at, he flew through the ranking at a dizzying pace, and the response Valen and everyone else expected for such a powerful mercenary was one of respect from the locals, but certainly not awe and worship!


    Valen knew there was an undergroundwork ofmunication among the locals, where news, rumors, and information about the various happenings on the continents were shared, and they had ced their eyes and ears in thework and ignored it for the most part, letting it exist, as it was a valuable source of information about the actions of their properties.


    Numerous insurgencies had been quelled because of their hidden ears in the Network, although some unsavory members of the Boreas Family sometime used the information against their family rivals, it was something normal for a family of their size.


    The news about this enigmatic figure of Erohim that was spreading inside the Network was disturbing, as the popr rumor floating about was that the people believed that it was their god who walked the surface of the world and the time of grand transformation was near at hand, when he would rise up and cast out the yoke of their servitude.


    How could such a conclusion emerge from the minds of these monkeys baffled Valen, he had expected them to worship Dorian instead, but apparently the signs this man gave was too strong.


    Of course, Valen and the rest had a goodugh about it, their ''god'' was being used as a product¡ªa very profitable product, and his people were the harvesters processing the flesh of their god for survival.


    Heughed every day when he saw the massive chanting in the square, and it became a habit for him to take a couple of his wives to the roof of his mansion, and under the endless chants of Erohim, he would satisfy himself, and he fancied that they were chanting his name as he thrust his hips furiously in the bodies of the moaning women.


    Yet, the cries of the mad men seemed to being to pass, as in less than 48 hours, sweeping changes had urred all over the, and they got more drastic even as the name of Erohim rose to Dominate the Nemesis te.


    Where should he start? From the clouds turning red even as the world screamed, to a bright golden light that was visible all over the, to the battle on the moon where a powerhouse such as Dorian seemed to have fallen, who could have killed such a powerhouse? Was it the so-called Erohim? This was bing a crisis far beyond his pay-grade!


    And now that Krakow had gone dark, and he knew he would have to pay for not drawing more attention to the growing situation quickly enough. He had sent missives to the Ancestor, and reinforcement was surely on the way to tten every problem on the, and end his cushy rain as the governor of the continent.


    But how could he have known such changes would happen?


    Valen gritted his teeth. No! He would have to take drastic measures, even if he had to butcher millions of his properties to begin enforcing his rule and search for solutions to this madness, he dreaded the inevitable summon from the Ancestor, and before that happened he must show signs that he would ce things in order!


    Valen had been pacing about in his expansive office, he was about making up his mind to summon all the chief protesters and die hard followers of Erohim and begin beheading them in the central square of the city when he caught the smell.


    It was fishy and a dash of iron, it was unmistakably blood.

 Chapter 256 The Dancing Girl

    <h4>Chapter 256 The Dancing Girl</h4>


    ?


    Valen frowned as there should be no way such an intrusive smell could reach him, he pressed a shing light by his waist and went back to his thoughts, but after a few seconds he received no reply from his butler and then he cursed out loud, more heads would roll for this oversight.


    Then with an annoyed groan, he released his Spirit Sight to scan through his immediate surroundings and saw no one around and all the major lighting was switched off except for candles set far apart, but he did not really need light to see, and all was peaceful, which immediately struck him as suspicious.


    For a man of his station it was impossible for his surroundings to be empty. Assistants, Guardsmen, butlers, servants, the list goes on, it was an uninterrupted stream of people that swirled around him at all times, but sometimes in the past few moments when he was deep in thought, everyone around him had disappeared.


    Valen found it odd, were there any activities happening around him that he was not privy of? Where was that smell of blooding from?


    He pushed his way out of his office and walked through the darkness, his eyes narrowed in suspicion and he walked down his hall, seeing nobody around. He pushed the doors of rooms and offices open to check the insides, and all were empty. Something was wrong, even after centuries of pleasure, Valen still had the battle instincts of Dominators.


    From his Spatial Ring he began equipping himself in armor, the best his money could afford, and before long his body was glowing with fantastical lights and his feet left the ground, arge de hovered by his side, and he folded his hands in his chest and he activated a force field near his waist wrapping him in a semi translucent globe of dense air that sliced and vaporized everything it touches.


    Valen was a bureaucrat and even though he was a second Circle Dominator he was not a warrior, he upgraded his State of Change because of long life and perfect health, but it did not mean he was not aware that the world was a dangerous ce.


    He made sure he was equipped with enough autonomous defenses and offensive equipment and runes that he could safely challenge anyone in the second circle and escape if the need calls for it.


    His armour could shrug off every physical and energy based attack below the second circle and greatly defend it against attacks of the second circle and minimally defend him against attack of the third circle.


    If he was attacked with an overwhelming blow, it could sacrifice parts of itself and totally block such an attack twice, effectively granting him two extra lives.


    The hovering weapon beside him, had an autonomous Spirit Core, and was equipped with some of the best offensive runes avable, it could slice through metal like mud, fly faster than sound, and unleashed devastating ice-based attacks.


    With his armor and weapon he was safe against all known dangers around him. He also did not forget the three disposable teleportation gates he kept inside his Territory, except a third circle Dominator attacked him, he was safe.


    His confidence boosted, he began flying towards the source of the dense blood smell, and he noticed soon enough he was reaching the grand hall room where he made major announcements and hosted parties. It couldfortably hold 5,000 people and a solid door of gold barred his entry, yet from beyond the closed door was a dense smell of blood he could even smell through the field of air around him.


    As he got closer to the door, he began hearing a voice singing¡­


    Valen Boreas had centuries of life under his belt, and he had listened to the best of music and the worst, heard voices of beauty and horror, yet he could safely say, he knew of nothing that couldpare to what he was hearing at this time.


    It had a piercing quality that prated the defenses of his mind and quietly filled his mind with honey.


    He shook his head as if driving away cobwebs stuck on his face and moved forward, his force field began shredding the golden door apart, and his eyes were at the ready.


    A circr hole opened up and he entered into the vast hall, and what he witnessed nearly drove him to the ground in horror.


    His wildly beating heart and his opened eye attested to the fact that what he was witnessing was tearing his mind apart. He was centuries old, but he was never near the thick of battle and the horror that it brought, every violence he hadmitted or witnessed had been as a form of a game to him, and they had been doctored to make such experiences pleasurable.


    What he was seeing was not pleasurable, it was horrifying.


    He heard a distant rumble as if the earth were shaking, but he did not bother investigating, all his senses drawn to whatid before him.


    He saw a young girl, most likely his daughter, dancing and singing alone in the middle of the hall-way. That was the barest minimum his mind could cover before wanting to flee in horror, but he held himself and allowed his eyes to take in the full nature of what he was seeing.


    The girl was naked, maybe fifteen years old with small breasts and a toned body. She was covered in blood, and she danced on top of a massive pool made from blood.


    It was a slow dance apanied by the voice that sliced through the air, and Valen could not understand the words she sang, but he could feel their meaning inside his soul.


    It spoke of endless warmth under her embrace, it spoke of a heavy burden that should be let go off. It spoke of endless refuge and ultimate rxation, and he knew if he gave into it, he would experience bliss that surpassed whatever he had ever known.


    With an effort of will he did not know he had, he forced himself to think and concentrate on the pool of blood.The hallway descended a few feet from the open door, so anyone entering through the door would descend at least seven feet to reach the ground.


    Now, that seven feet were filled with blood. Just how many people would you have to kill to fill up the entire hallway?


    That observation drove the fog away from his mind.

 Chapter 257 The Shadow of Eva

    <h4>Chapter 257 The Shadow of Eva</h4>


    Valen felt an unconscious chill flow down his spine as he looked around for the bodies, praying to the Primogenitor that all of this would be just a bad dream. His questing eyes shifted away from the girl and scanned the surroundings. He didn''t need to examine the hall for long before he began to see them...


    All the while the girl sang and danced, he had been hearing a brief hum at the back of his head that he easily dismissed. He began orienting himself and drawing from his wealth of experience to resist external mental influence.


    A sensation like fingernails raking down his spine made him cringe. Valen noticed the girl looking at him, motioning for him toe closer. Baring his teeth in anger, he refused to be entrapped by whatever foul spell she was casting.


    Perhaps realizing her strategy wasn''t working on him, she made another bizarre gesture as if she wanted to fly. From the river of blood inside the hallway, bodies began to rise ¡ª children, women, and men. ves, Guardsmen, his children, and wives: thousands of people rose from the blood river. They opened their mouths and began to sing in unison.


    Seeing the bodies of his wives, children, and countless others with open, bleeding eyes and long cuts on their necks and chests was overwhelming. Though their bodies were mysteriously free of blood except for their bleeding eyes, necks, and chests, it did nothing to silence their voices.


    Their voices, like a choir emerging from the deepest part of a nightmare, rose in an endless crescendo. The slight hum he heard in the back of his head intensified, yet he could still hear every note being sung.


    When the song entered his ears, it was an experience like none other ¡ª a chorus of thousands of voices blended in harmony. He found himself weeping, knowing he would never hear anything so beautiful in his life again. He felt a loss, realizing he was only hearing a fraction of that song meant to be sung by a choir of at least a billion on the vast stage of the universe.


    Groaning, yelling, and shaking his head, Valen resisted the voices'' influence with all his might. Opening his eyes, he found himself beside the lifeless body of the girl, now confirmed as one of his many daughters. Her lively eyes looked dull, and the single eye on her forehead fixed a deep gaze on him, as if measuring prey.


    All around him, the bodies of the dead and their voices were now silent, and the peace of death reigned.


    She began to dance around his body in a slow and sensual manner, yet the movement was wrong ¡ª as if the body were a puppet manipted by an uncaring hand. Her limbs iled around, and her body contorted into twisted positions, making her bones crack with stomach-turning sounds. He saw his hand beginning to unfasten his armor; he wanted to fight against the pull, but the thousands of dead before him seemed to urge him on with invisible hands. As he struggled, he saw the heads of the bodies around him begin to explode.


    Piece after piece of priceless armor began falling into the river of blood below. He fought against the pull, but he might not have been killing the crowd quickly enough. Then his forcefield deactivated.


    Valen''s eyes shook with horror as the hovering de began moving towards his throat.


    "No¡­ no¡­ I won''t let you!" With a roar, Valen unleashed his Territory, momentarily clearing his mind. It was enough to summon his Incarnation, a broken de, and he detonated it, engulfing everything in white.


    Emerging from the rubble, the death of his Incarnation left him weak. As a second-circle Dominator, he would be able to regain his lost Incarnation in a few decades.


    Whatever had happened here was now gone. The explosion had torn the Boreas family mansion into pieces and spread lightning and frost across arge part of the city, likely killing tens of thousands of people. Valen could see the ming rubble from the mansion flying over and scattering across arge portion of the city.


    The detonation of his Incarnation was like an erupting volcano of lightning and ice. He looked around in a daze, still trying toe to terms with the experience that had just happened, resembling a feverish dream.


    He set his sights on the barracks, where he would surely find safety and begin to uncover what had happened. He flew towards it with as much haste as his battered body could endure, disregarding the pained screams he could hearing from parts of the mansion and all over the city. Valen Boreas ran for his life and safety.


    Though he had lost his Spatial Ring, filled with riches, in the congration, he did not care. His life was more important.


    Yet, even now, he did not understand why he felt a burning loss inside his heart, as if he should have given in and be one with that song.


    That thought shook him to his core. Even as he desired life, he yearned to be part of that song.


    Valen Boreas was slowly descending into madness.


    Inside the still-burning mansiony the broken and burnt skull of a young girl. She was the one closest to the st from Valen, and it''s amazing there was any part of her left behind. From the opened mouth of the broken skull, a wless hand emerged. As if the skull contained an extrarge space within, another hand emerged from it. Slowly, the naked body of Dora escaped from the skull. In her hand was Valen''s Spatial Ring.


    Among all the abilities of Angels, Dora chose to focus on their spell-weaving ability. However, the power she had wielded here was beyond her might. The power of the creator flowed through her eyes and her mouth. The massive spell that covered the entire mansion was the result of it. She was just a vessel for that will. She knelt on the rubble with her head facing the floor, her body trembling in adoration. A shadow of Eva appeared behind her and began cracking open the Spatial Ring, darkness emanating from her fingertips.

 Chapter 258 Speed Blitz

    <h4>Chapter 258 Speed Blitz</h4>


    Eva did not acknowledge the kneeling Angel, and began concentrating on cracking the imprints left behind by Valen, although it was widely known it was quite difficult to break the imprint on a Spatial Ring with a still living owner.


    In twelve more seconds, the job was done, and the shadow of Eva gave the kneeling Angel the key for the Teleportation portal, Dora bowed and left, while Eva looked on for a period noting the state of the city and when the Teleportation Portal in the distance disappeared she nodded, and a sh of light appeared and she vanished taking the Spatial Ring with her.


    ?


    Nezrakim was in dire straits but from his expression you could not tell, he had killed thousands and had virtually destroyed most of the Boreas powers inside the city, but he was now being pressed by two Dominators in the second circle.


    One of them was a female with long blond hair thatmanded an Army of green nt soldiers that reduced Nezrakim offensive to nothing by endlessly soaking up the damage he inflicted, and no matter how many of the nt soldiers he destroyed, countless more were there to take their ce. Her beautiful face was contorted with rage as she kept endlessly drawing out the nt soldiers until there were hundreds of thousands of them besieging him and every move he made seemed like it was falling into a depthlesske.


    The other was a Dominator wielding arge ice hammer and riding on arge goat, and he was the governor of Mrinah, he had destroyed dozens of the bodies that Zerakim had inhabited, but he was not the biggest problem. He possessed high offensive power but little else.


    The goat he rode upon was fast and galloped on the air as if it werend, and its yell was a sonic scream that was distracting in the sheer annoyance you feel when hearing its bleating, but Nezrakim adapted and soon began ignoring the sound.


    After the body he possessed was destroyed, it should have been a simple thing for him to find another body and continue his reign of terror, but the female Dominator must-have a heightened spiritual sensitivity because the moment the body he possesses was destroyed she always closes her eyes and right when Nezrakim chooses a new body she would detect him and point him out.


    Without her interference, Nezrakim would have been able to run circles even around second circle Dominators, and the constant destruction of his possessed bodies were pushing him to the edge, and when he realized that Dora was about toplete her mission before he could, Zerakim went insane.


    An astonishing sight began to be unveiled before the two-second circle Dominators present.


    "Be careful Ss, whatever this creature is, it''s about to reveal its true self."


    "Ever ready Melusine, it would eat my hammer!" Ss the governor of Mrinahughed, he was lucky he had a powerful Dominator like Melusine by his side, else this battle would be countless times tougher. Her abilities were of the sort that were considered forbidden outside the core members of the family and he wondered why the Bhus Family would allow such a talented Dominator to be a mercenary.


    Nezrakim began his transformation, he started as a ball of meat that caught ame and started to melt and stretch.


    He expanded himself until he stood at twelve feet and resembled a man made from twigs, his skin was red like hot coal and his face contained only a singlerge blinking eye with ming pupils, a voice emerges from around his body and he spoke,


    "Forgive me! Your struggles are a testament to the strength of your conviction, but you should know that every light in all existence belongs to the Creator, and although this beautiful Dance of Flesh we are partaking of is a tribute to his name, I do not have the time for more."


    His back exploded and wings of flesh that stretched for more than a hundred feet appeared behind him, and he pped them twice and disappeared from sight. A fraction of a secondter, the ceiling above the underground city exploded as his body pierced through it and escaped,rge chunks of rock began to rain down on the city below.


    "After him!" Ss roared and followed, Melusine frowned and followed, the goat carrying the governor bleating in excitement of the chase.


    But it soon became clear, whatever this creature was, they were not his match at all in terms of speed, in eight more seconds, they could no longer detect its presence at all.


    She and Ss shared a look, as a sense of apprehension passed through their Spirit, and they looked towards the horizon, in search of it.


    Nezrakim had been slowly gathering the most durable muscle of every Dominator they possessed¡ªtheir heart, and with it, he had crafted these wings of flesh, his flight path took him to the horizons, and in two minutes he was already six thousand miles away.


    There was more than one way to achieve his objectives and he always preferred to be direct and he began using what was arguably his most potent ability. Nezrakim began circling back, building up his speed, as hemenced gathering mes in his hands.


    By the time he returned to the city he was flying at Mach 20, the most his current body could handle, and he still pushed himself a bit more.


    Melusine with her sensitive Spirit detected something iing with ridiculous speed, and that was only what saved her life, although she was not the target. A golden light zipped past her even as she flung all her energies to veer to the side.


    She silently watched with horror as her left hand was vaporized from her elbows down, leaving a stump glowing red with heat.


    Ss made a dull coughing sound and as she turned, she saw him standing in the air with the light leaving his eyes.


    A glowing hole that covered his neck to his waist was all that was left of his torso, as Zarakim had passed through his body faster than he could even process, and destroyed all his internal organs, and the mes entered through his neck and turned his brains to ash, the goat underneath him bleating in sorrow at his dead master.


    Melusine wanted to scream before the shockwave of the passing Angel reached them and like a thunderstorm it impacted her, flinging her towards the ground where shended like a meteor. The goatnded beside her with a sickening crack and she turned to see its neck had been broken.


    Nezrakim mmed once more into the city, angling himself to hit what was left of the mansion.

 Chapter 259 Aura Field

    <h4>Chapter 259 Aura Field</h4>


    The impact of the Angel''s fall was devastating, as his body plowed his way through the ground, whether identally or in design, his path was towards the Teleportation Portal, and like an unstoppable juggernaut, he tore through the city killing tens of thousands before reaching the edge of the portal.


    For the people he killed with his descent, Nezrakim had no guilty conscience, far from it, be believed all lives belonged to the Creator, and most of them that lived were not doing their best to perform proper service, and their death was a far worthy offering to the lord, for through him, he felt their soul and essence reach the Creator, and even if it was a small fraction of the enormity of the Creator''s presence, it was enough.


    It took a while to reconfigure himself from the shattered pieces of flesh he became after the impact. It would have taken longer, but a stream of cold energy vast beyond reasoning entered his body and he began healing faster, and Nezrakim wept because of the Creator''s mercy.


    He stood with the storage ring he needed, the wily governor had hidden it inside his chest. That vast amount of cold energy that had healed him left his body and transformed into the shape of Eva, and it was all Nezrakim could do not to press his face deeper into the ground as he presented the Spatial Ring to her, and in a short while he had the key to the portal.


    Bowing towards the figure vanishing in a burst of light, and holding the Spatial Rune key in his hand, he moves towards the teleportation portal after possessing a mortal, a whileter it vibrates as he goes through it, before failing, plunging that part of the city that was always ame with light from the portal into darkness.


    Nezrakim was in Trion, and the second part of his battle was beginning.


    ?


    Nathis, personal handmaiden of Fury Akranothotez Kuranes, and a Third Order Arachnid Matriarch, finally decided to reach her lord after holding back on all the developments of the outside world for the past week.


    Although she abhorred the thought of distracting him from his advancement, she knew she had dyed for long enough already, and if he knew she was the one who kept him from his price¡­ Well, there was a reason he was called Fury.


    She slowly climbed the only mountain in Aroth, the capital of the Empire. It was a nameless mountain with its history shrouded in fog, but it was known as one of the most important locations in the Empire because on top of this mountain was the greatest source of Aura Field¡ª A crucial ingredient needed to cross into the third circle.


    The mountain was fifty thousand miles tall, and its true height could not be perceived until one steps foot on it, from outside it was barely bigger than a thousand feet hill, that sat beside the Royal Pce of the Bramian Court. Nathis was only able to pass through the endless security surrounding the mountain because of her station and the person she served.


    To reach the top of this monumental mountain, it was a matter of intent not effort, and the few steps she took carried her thousands of miles upwards. The mountain was its own biggest source of defense, for anyone who does not know its central location would be left wandering the mountain until their bones were left to dry in the sun because the mountain would leech the vitality of the lost until nothing was left.


    She knew the location of the Aura Field, and she kept that image in mind as she walked on the mountain, and the terrain behind her shifted with each step until she was so high up that she began to see an entire section of Trion, and from this height it was breathtaking.


    She could not put her fingers on it, but this was special, and she had walked on other Major World, but something about Trion still left her breathless. Perhaps it was because of certain exceptional individuals that it gave birth to. Someone as Enigmatic as the God King who was able to create a powerful Pathway of Power was exceptional in the universe, as some major powers in Supreme Worlds were not even capable of such feats!


    When she reached the top of the mountain, she stopped and admired the view. Colorful mist like rainbows covered the mountain top that was as t as a board. Whatever Aura here was so vast it was visible and it formed rivers.


    The top of the mountain was asrge as a minor world stretching well over twenty thousand miles, and as it was totally t, it presented a beautiful view that beggared the imagination.


    The stunning view and impossible amount of Aura would have stunned every other Dominators, battles would be fought for a small sip of this Aura, yet there were oceans worth of Aura sitting here, but for an Arachnid Matriarch like Nathis, this stuff was quite useless for her.


    Her sight zoomed across to the only figure seated at the exact center of the mountain, he was covered by nine colored mes that took various shapes, and with each step she took she got closer to him this time with her own power, yet as Nathis got closer to him, she had to slow down because the heat emanating from his body was like that of the sun.


    She saw the me shaped animals that should already be Completed Spirit Creatures judging by the light of intelligence in their eyes stared at her with ferocity, each of them were in the third circle!


    Fury''s eyes snapped open and with a nonchnt wave of his hand, he dismissed the creatures before him.


    No! Not dismissed, she saw with a wave of that hand, he molded and weaved all those Spirits and with them he crafted his clothes, and he somehow kept the Spirit Beings alive as he weaved their essence together, an act that Nathis felt should only be possibly aplished by a god, and when he was done making his clothes of living Spirit he shone brighter than a star.

 Chapter 260 Race to Jarkarr

    <h4>Chapter 260 Race to Jarkarr</h4>


    Nathis heart tightened at that simple gesture that held unfathomable power andplexity. Even after all the time she spent with him, his unreasonable power still made her heart seize. A single thread of his clothes were literally priceless, and yet he had woven so much powerful energy as if they were nothing.


    What sort of monster at the second circle could create Spirits at the third circle with no effort? What sort of unknown depth does he have that it seemed nothing was impossible for him to aplish. In some ways what he was doing was harder than a mortal lifting a mountain, but it did not stop him from making such a ridiculous aplishment appear effortless.


    She knew he was suppressing his level, else he would have been at the third circle a long time ago, and knowing his real age, this fact left her shaken to the core because it was not the sheer power he had at that age, in the universe there were many creatures blessed with impressive powers from birth, what was outstanding was his control of these powers.


    It was said Fury could have been born at the Third Circle but for the massive amount of seals ced on him else he would have died from not being able to control his vast powers, but soon it was learned that it was a wrong move as the infant could have controlled that level of power easily, he kept the seals in ce however and began strengthening his foundation to an unknown degree, until now, it was unknown if anyone has ever seen the true limits of Furys power.


    This was a man who was truly blessed by the universe.


    Fury breathed out in an endless stream, and that long exhtion was like a storm, and she had to brace herself to avoid being pushed back, and as an Arachnid Matriarch, Nathis weighed multiple hundred tons even in her diminutive size.


    He gestured for her toe closer, and she did kneeling before him,


    "Speak." Fury said,


    "My lord, I think it would be better for us to be moving while informing you of my report because time is of the essence."


    Fury gave his go ahead, and before long they were in his ming chariot and zipping towards the Boreas family Territory.


    Nathis continued speaking as they got underway, "With the recent events urring in the Empire, it would appear the person you are searching for has been found. Reports have been iing for the past few hours on a far-flung of Jarkarr where it seems multiple idents involving¡­"


    Nathis sinctly narrated all the known events happening on Jarkarr that had been transmitted to Trion, she apanied her narration with videos and oral reports, and the state of the, and the battle on the moon was shown with Dorian. Fury was quiet all through all this, and finally, he spoke,


    "So Dorian is dead! That pitiful brute, he always had a perchance of being in the wrong ce at the right time, shame he failed, with his ability I thought he might have surprised me in the future. This matter might cause problems for me. Has the report reached her?"


    "No, I blocked it from reaching her, but it won''tst for long, luckily she is swamped under royal duties and I made sure there were more matters for her to look over."


    Fury nodded, "I assume there is a reason you are telling me this now. Except for the situation on the moon, which is slightly interesting, the injured world is also intriguing. How is he doing all these?"


    Nathis spoke in excitement, "My lord, there is more to this event, it was difficult as the Boreas family had hidden this information deeply, it is after all, the sources of arge amount of wealth for them, it was to my shock when I uncovered this information: This not a normal, far from it, for it has been fused with a fallen god, an Elemental god called Erohim"


    Fury stroked his jaws, "That name seems familiar to me. Go on."


    Nathis slowly told him her discoveries in the next ten minutes about the hidden history of Jarkarr and over time, Fury became more interested, and then he frowned, "Do you mean what I think you do, don''t tell me the Boreas family is trying to create an Aura Field on a Minor World."


    "The attempt seemed to have failed, after so long it had been abandoned and turned into something else, yet this calls the light to another matter, to injure a world fused with a god must require a weapon of at least the Origin grade. We now know the Origin Treasure Rowan took was Ohrox the Prince of Destruction Origin Treasure Shard, and even if it isplete, which I doubt it is not, it would not be capable of injuring the vitality of that world. This means there are multiple weapons of such grade in y."


    "Could it be an ability of his?" Fury asked.


    "That is highly unlikely, as injuring the consciousness of a world is an ability that touches on the fundamental core of power, I don''t know if even you could achieve something like that, so it would be impossible for Rowan to do so. No, it most likely a powerful Origin Weapon and coupled with the death of Dorian, all signs point to Rowan Kuranes who took the name of the fallen god Erohim, but now there is another crisis. The Fixed Teleportation Portal to that world had been taken down, except for one! That is the reason for my haste, for we would lose valuable time if thest portal is destroyed."


    Fury grunted and acknowledged her words while he fell into silence, his mind whirling about and he looked as if he went to sleep. He dimly heard arguments and a bit of quarrel when his chariot intruded on the Territory of the Boreas Family.


    His driver, a third circle Dominator, had all the necessary clearance to enter any region in Trion due to the purview of the Kuranes family being the current ruling family. Of course, all this will change ten years from now when a new family ascends the throne, but at this time, Fury could enter anywhere.

 Chapter 261 Race to Jarkarr (final)

    <h4>Chapter 261 Race to Jarkarr (final)</h4>


    Fury sank deeper into his consciousness and the world around him went by in a blur, he was aware of arguments and even a short battle, but he did not care, his driver would take him to his destination, he trusted Nathis would ensure that would happen, before then, he began preparing himself, for although everyone knew Fury was all powerful, few knew that he was deeply meticulous.


    The presence of multiple weapons or ability at the Origin was surprising, and the fact that the news of what was happening in Jarkarr would soon spread all over the made it important to make his move now before he was distracted by other parties.


    Suddenly, he opened his eyes and disappeared from inside the carriage with a burst of bright nine colored mes, when he reappeared he was deep inside the Boreas Family household that was hundreds of miles from his blocked carriage, he had not just been waiting inside but was charting a course towards the Teleportation portal, it would have gone faster but there were hundreds of such portals inside the Boreas family mansion and it took a while for him to sift through them.


    Fury stood before a flickering Teleportation Portal, ignoring the panicked screams resulting from his sudden appearance, and his right hand entered into the portal before he quickly pulled it back, just as the portal shed and disappeared, he was a few moments toote.


    If he was annoyed, it did not show on his face, he simply began running his hand through the empty space as he seemed to be picking his way through the spatial echoes left behind, he frowned slightly when a voice rang out behind him,


    "Oi, it seems both of us were a bit toote." A white - haired man with a close-cropped hairstyle who appeared to be in his twenties stood behind Fury, he was holding a pot of soup in his left hand, and it was boiling, letting out a pleasant aroma, as pieces of meat and vegetables floated on top.


    He opened his mouth wide and swallowed directly from the pot, which soon refilled itself as the Ancestor of the Boreas family belched.


    Fury was quiet as he ignored him, his brow furrowed in concentration, only someone like Fury could be so dismissive of an Ancestor, but he did this because he understood the character of the person behind him.


    Every Ancestor was named after their Primogenitor, as they represented their interest here on the Mortal Realm, it was the reason they were called Earth gods, and also the reason this white haired man was called Bhus, the same as the god.


    Bhus waited for his pot to refill and continued speaking to Fury who was concentrated on pressing space apart, as part of the reason was because the space on Trion¡ªA Major World was quite different from a Minor World, it was likeparing the consistency of mud to steel.


    "I received the news of the crisis on one of my most valuable holdings five seconds ago, those damn family bureaucrats are overdoing themselves in their seeming endless inpetencies, but what can you do about it, family eh¡­"


    "like you, I am toote to stop this¡­ debacle and the portal to my properties are lost, but in seven more hours, the repairs, and bypass should bepleted, I will enjoin you toe with me and quench your thirst while we wait Prince Fury."


    Fury reply was sinct, even until this moment he was still quietly molding space,"I''m going through the passage now."


    "You are like a young billy goat Fury, jumping at the first sign of excitement. I will warn you that the passage that was shut down has been used as a permanent spatial passage for thousands of year''s. Going through it without a fixed waypoint would be like swimming naked in a pool of razor des. Besides, whatever mischief is beingmitted in my Domain would be wiped out the moment I step foot on it, so no need to put your safety in peril."


    "Thank you for your concern Bhus, yet I still insist on going through. My nsman Dorian died inside your holdings, and knowing her expected responses to this tragedy, I intend to do something about it and soften the blow."


    "How magnanimous of you, but as I said previously I will handle everything happening on my holdings, and I am genuinely sorry for your loss, Dorian was a spectacr light, but this is a slight crisis and there is no way¡­"


    "A week of the Aura Field for your family."


    Bhus words were stuck in his throat,"make that a month, and you have a deal!"


    "Nathis would see it done." Fury replied.


    "I have to warn you, crossing such a space zone is incredibly dangerous, are you not convinced¡­


    Fury did not bother to listen as he tore the space apart and entered the chaos.


    Bhus began mumbling to himself, "So¡­that''s the second big customer now, I would need more of this to rpense for the fucking debacle those half wits caused me. Even if the project is a waste, I should be able to harvest Blue Iron for another 23,000 years, oh well, a month worth of Aura should be equal to 10,000 years of thebined harvest of Blue Iron, adding it to what I collected from the first customer, not much of a loss. But, nothing is stopping me from acquiring more, Rowan Kuranes, who are¡­ "


    Unexpectedly he cocked his head to the side as if he was listening to something before he burst out inughter, "Are you serious? Even a Rune Ship wants to enter my property? Tell it, I require a hundred tons of living metal or no deal, no make that three hundred tons, this Rowan Kuranes is bing more interesting by the minute. Assemble my personal Guardsman, there is a party happening in my backyard, and I will not bete!"

 Chapter 262 Soul Points Upgrade

    <h4>Chapter 262 Soul Points Upgrade</h4>


    Rowan watched as the closing portal fought against Envy and although this mystical Great axe was powerful, even it began to bend under the pressure. Except using Eruption, Rowan knew he would not be able to hold this portal open, but he needed to focus on many things at this time, and Envy would have to serve, he had figured such an oue however and he began his next action to extend the time that Envy was giving him.


    He stretched out his hand and began feeding the Axe an ocean load of his Aether, any other weapon would have faltered and be destroyed when collecting Rowans purple ck Aether, but Envy was different, and with a metallic shriek that could be heard for miles, the vibration from Envy grew so intense it began warping space as the weapon began to straighten.


    Rowan smiled as the lightning shooting from the portal increased in intensity, knowing with a constant feeding of his Aether that Envy would hold, he monitored the portal closely as he could not risk entering the Divine Kingdom with his body, but he still needed ess to it.


    Why was killing a god so troublesome?


    Maintaining his hold on the gate was just a small part of what he was doing, as his consciousness was straining to do so many things at once.


    He was in many ces at once while aplishing multiple things, and when he felt another space free up in his mind, he was taken back for a while before realizing that consuming Erohim Soul was growing his Pirs of Consciousness and his fifth pir had just beenpleted with the sixth rapidly developing. He barely had the time to be delighted before he assigned it to other ongoing tasks, and concentrated on maintaining all of them.


    Rowan was bing something beyond his fleshy body, which was the correct method of using his second bloodline. The Ouroboros Bloodline would excel atbat, but the overall control of the situation will fall on the Avatar of Eve bloodline, and with the added benefits of creating more consciousness pirs as he devoured the soul of Erohim, it would surely aid him in that task.


    He could feel his Absolute Body growing under the devouring of his Serpents and began to grow once more, his body breaking eight feet and rising.


    A consciousness was ced inside his Berserker Clone, and it was using Dash and moving so fast it appeared to be teleporting as Rowan was searching for the central position for the principal powers governing the Divine Kingdom, destroying that would copse it.


    His second consciousness delved into his Primordial Record, essing his growth and checking for any surprises he might have missed.


    P????????? ??????


    Name: Rowan Kuranes


    Age: 11/330,000


    Strength : 22,042


    Agility : 19,008


    Constitution : 23,107


    ss: None


    Title: ne Walker, Chaos Blood, Reality Butcher, Creator.


    Berserker (Tier 3)


    Skills:


    Enrage (Level 1 ¡ª Heaven State)


    Vortex (Level 2 ¡ª Heaven State)


    Bash (Level 1 ¡ª Heaven State)


    Dash (Level 2 ¡ª Earth State)


    Smash (Level ~ ¡ª heaven State)


    Combo Attack (Level 3 ¡ª Heaven State)


    Bloodline Skill : Eruption (12%)


    Passive : Deciphernguage plete)


    Records:


    SIX ???????????? ?????????????????? [CHAOS BLOOD]- level 3 Completed [30,000]


    AVATAR OF EVE: Level 3 Completed (120,000)


    Legendary Skill : Chaos World Engine [6/6]


    Chaos World Engine [Minor¡ª Completed]


    Legendary Skill :Word of Enoch [nk].


    Rift Rule: Absolute Body.


    Pce of Ice Chamber Unlocked:


    Astrbe


    Berserker Aspect Upgraded:


    Earth ¡ú Heaven


    Total Attribute gained:


    Strength: 1,450


    Agility: 1,200


    Constitution: 1,330


    Spirit: 950


    Spirit has been Sacrificed to the Pce of Ice.


    Devouring Divine Force¡­


    Strength + 200


    Agility + 150


    Constitution + 250


    Spirit + 4500


    Spirit has been Sacrificed to the Pce of Ice.


    Devouring Divine force¡­


    Soul Points: ¨G*#%&#*


    The page of his Primordial Record was in intense flux as it was constantly refreshing itself.


    The next level of the Berserker Aspect was the Heaven State, and nearly providing him four thousand points of Attributes in total was a pleasant boost, and now that he truly understood the value of the Berserker Aspect as another path to reach godhood he was not too surprised.


    The second-biggest update was the amount of Attributes he was gaining while enhancing his Absolute Body, he knew that most of the benefits stats wise were going to the Ouroboros Serpents, while he was receiving a boost in his Absolute body ability to process and contain more powers, he was pleased at the number of stats he was gaining.


    What surprised him however was his Soul Points, just the small part of Erohim Soul he was consuming gave him so many Soul Points that when it reached a million, a number that nearly made him stagger, the purple moon inside his Pce of Ice began to change. It was beginning to evolve.


    It churned furiously and began topress itself as if a ck hole was born inside its center, making the purple moon became increasingly smaller and denser, until it became the size of a fist, where it took the shape of a purple six - sided crystal.


    The chaos inside his Primordial Record resolved itself and in ce of Soul points was another new designation:


    Soul Crystal ¡ª 1


    Beneath it, a new purple moon began to gather itself from the Soul he was taking from the god.


    It would appear that a million soul points would be fused to create a single crystal.


    A few short months ago, he never thought he might be able to gather even a thousand soul points, and now he had a million; there was a chance to still collect more.


    But there was a price for such a dividend, already he was beginning to feel the strain from consuming the Soul of Erohim and holding suchrge amount of Soul points and crustal inside his Pce of Ice, and only the throne was able to soothe his consciousness.


    He would need to upgrade his bloodline quickly, or flee because he would not be able to consume much more of the god.

 Chapter 263 Who Are You?

    <h4>Chapter 263 Who Are You?</h4>


    Rowan realized he was still a little too weak to consume the food inside his mouth, as with a loud crack one of his consciousness pir assigned to siphoning the soul of Erohim was nearly destroyed, as tearing apart the soul of the god even with all his advantages if his bloodline was extremely difficult, and he rapidly shifted to another pir while waiting for the cracked consciousness pir to heal.


    If this was his previous soul, that crack would be the end of him, almost like a snake trying to swallow a horse, he would simply explode, but now¡­


    The sixth pir waspleted and a seventh was being created.


    The effects were immediate and his mind expanded once more and now he used two consciousness pirs to pull out and process the soul, easing the burdens he was cing on a single pir.


    The nearly destroyed pir finished healing with a bright sh of golden light.


    Rowan immediately assigned the consciousness into one of his Ouroboros Serpents, watching themmit havoc inside Erohim Divine Kingdom, and using its eyes to search through the Divine Kingdom.


    The first time he saw the entirety of a Divine Kingdom, even one from a fallen god such as Erohim, he was amazed, and if he tried to describe everything he was seeing, it would be problematic because some parts of it were intrinsically impossible to describe.


    How do you go about describing sound to someone who is deaf, or colors to the blind? There were concepts here that he could only experience but he had no way of understanding them. It was a good thing then that he was only trying to consume the damn thing than to understand it, for he feared it would take him years to do so.


    Yet, it did not stop him from setting out to remember as much of what he was seeing as possible, it would all be invaluable data for him in the near future and the first thing he noticed disregarding the size, was that the Divine Kingdom appeared to be made of ice and mes, and the size of it was astonishing, as he could fit tens the size of Jarkarr inside of it.


    Simr to the Domain he was trapped in before, the Divine Kingdom was like a sphere, as it had no edges but curved around and when the Ouroboros Serpents flew towards the middle, gravity acted on them and their orientation seemed to change, and the ''up'' became ''down'', it was a somewhat thrilling experience, also unlike the Domain, its prevalent element of ice and fire existed together in harmony.


    There were vast ins and endless mountain ranges, massive forest and falls, and they were all made of two elements only, mes and ice.


    There were trees of ice bearing fruits made from mes, mountains of ice that had snow made from ming particles, and so many astonishing phenomena it boggles the mind, and what Rowan found most interesting was the living creatures inside the Divine Kingdom.


    They were not powerful, most were critters and small animals like rabbits and small birds, but they were made entirely from ice or fire, a river of mes with schools of ice fishes swimming inside.


    The makeup of these creatures interested Rowan so much, as he did not detect any power protecting them from the opposing element, he steered the Ouroboros Serpents from devouring them, but he should not have bothered because a massive pulse swept through the Divine Kingdom ttening thend and mming the Serpents on the ground. The same pulse killed off a massive number of those mystical creatures.


    Their furious outcry of his Serpents were cut short as they were grounded to paste by the power Erohim was releasing inside his Divine Kingdom, although their bodies were very resistant to damage, it was not enough. Rowan grunted as he spat golden blood that resembled sparks of mes, and his Absolute Body heated up as it increased the time for resurrecting the Serpents back to life.


    He knew it would not be easy, and he prepared himself for an extended challenge, Erohim was not going to truly fall without putting up a hell of a fight. This would be the most challenging battle of his life so far.


    The mes on this hidden fourth Continent began to gather into a gigantic figure, whose size was so great themotion from the gathering me shook Rowan''s body. The figure that appeared was thousands of miles tall and from where Rowan sat, he could see barely above its feet.


    The sky above darkened as the shadow of the creature covered the entire continent, and then brightened once more as a vast face beganing down, as if it was a human trying to view an ant on the floor. Eyes the size of small moons looked down on him, and from his perspective, a single eye covered the entire horizon!


    This giant did not fluster Rowan because in his sight, he could see the energy inside the being was equal to that of Dorian, maybe a little bit more powerful, but to him at the moment, this level of power could not shake him. He wasn''t concerned about appearances anymore, the only thing he found important was the power levels of what he was facing. Extreme horror or beauty were slowly losing their sway over his mental state.


    "WHO ARE YOU?"


    The voice from the giant was slow and thunderous, like the sound of a thousand lightning bolts.


    Rowan ignored the massive apparition before him as a new consciousness pir was formed inside his Pce of Ice, making it a total of seven pirs, and he added it to the devouring force, boosting the suction force and the generation of new pirs as an eighth pir was coalescing.


    The giant face above frowned and from the open eyeball ance of me thousands of feet in diameter mmed down towards Rowan.


    Using his Telekinesis, he brought out the hundreds of shields in his Spatial Bracelet, and from Dorian Bracelet he brought out the shields from there too, and as Eva returned with the Spatial Ring from the two governors of Trinad and Mrinah, he added their mystical shields to the defense creating threeyers of shielding above him.

 Chapter 264 Imitating God Killers

    <h4>Chapter 264 Imitating God Killers</h4>


    The defense he ced seemed very feeble as the pir of me mmed down upon it with a gigantic crash, the shields above him were vaporized in a sh, same with the secondyer beneath it and the third held for a short while, but they were melted into white-hot liquid that Rowan held in ce above him, his Telekinesis creating a dome of white hot mystical metal around his body like an egg.


    He still sat a few inches above the floor cross-legged, and the surrounding space was warping with the thousands of degree heat, his energy cloak evaporated, and his body began to slowly turn red as if it was a metal ced inside a hot forge.


    Any damage that did not totally erase his body was meaningless to him, and Rowan pushed his attention into draining more of Erohim Soul, and the most amazing aspect of it all was that even after collecting more than a million soul points, the soul beneath his throne had only shrunk by a tenth.


    Going by that logic it would be possible to harvest 10,000,000 soul points from this portion of Erohim Soul!


    The greed inside his ever hungry bloodline was growing, now this was a prime food source! Every other source of souls or energy was garbage before a god. If there was ever anything he should be eating should only be gods!


    Just a few of them could satisfy his hunger for the next few upgrades he would need.


    The mes came down in an unending stream and even thatstyer of shielding vanished and Rowan braced himself to receive the full weight of the blow, when the eye stopped shooting down mes, and the giant spoke,


    "WHAT YOU TAKE IS ONLY A SMALL PART OF ME. FOR THAT TRANSGRESSION, YOU SHOULD DIE. Yet, I AM MERCIFUL AND WE CAN DISCUSS THE TERMS OF OUR COOPERATION."


    "Cooperation? Not yet¡­" Rowan whispered with a smile on his lips, he had not been sitting here helplessly receiving the blows from Erohim, with Rowan''s second bloodline his specialty did not only lie in direct battle but also other things like this¡­


    The third part of his n was achieved as Suriel reached the third important location that Rowan was going for¡­ It was the location of the head and body of Erohim.


    Rowan looked up at the gigantic eye before him, "Hold on for a while longer big guy, the fun is just starting, as my first experiment, don''t you start having cold feet when we are just starting to understand each other better¡­ don''t you dare tease me like that!"


    His chest opened up as the Ouroboros Serpents had been fully resurrected and with a loud roar, they plunged back into the Divine Kingdom, making the face above him roar in shock and outrage, a sound that tore apart space and the shock wave destroyed the ground beneath Rowan for countless miles, when the devastation ended only the floating body of Rowan and the struggling gate of the Divine Kingdom remained in the air.


    Rowan blew away a lock of his long hair that had found it way into his face, and he said, "My turn" and he created another Berserker Clone beside him and sent him to that location with Fast Travel with a sh of bright silver light, and in the blink of an eye the Berserker Clone was deep underground and he nodded to Suriel who bowed and vanished doing after the next task for his creator.


    The Berserker Clone slowly walked up to the gigantic bleeding head of Erohim with its two faces, and it said with a grin on its lips"... Now, we can talk."


    It was a good thing that Rowan realized that Erohim''s Divine Kingdom and his body were not in the same position; unlike average Dominators, a god can choose to manifest their Divine Kingdom away from their bodies in any location that they desired and if it had a distance limit it was unknown, but no god would ce their Divine Kingdom far from their reach for obvious security reasons.


    It was the foundation of their great power and a lot of their abilities were tied to it, and it should be impossible to kill a god whose Divine Kingdom was intact, which was one of the problems Rowan wanted to solve.


    As a matter of fact, Rowan did not know what it would take to kill a god truly, so he decided to cover all his bases, and attack both his body, soul, and Divine Kingdom all at once.


    He would not have such a great chance next time when a god was fused with a and his Serpent could easily kill the world consciousness thereby killing the fused God at the same time, so as he told Erohim, he was to be his experiment, and if he failed to kill him with all his preparations, he would simply order the Ouroboros Serpents to kill the World Consciousness and erase Erohim alongside it.


    Rowan''s mind began to fit in the steps he would take to achieve his task, it was no wonder such a mission was impossible for most Dominators, how could they fight and kill something that can exist in different ces at the same time, and when you factor in the Anima of a god, it adds another new dimension to the task.


    Nevertheless, Rowan remembered the details the members of the Covenant told him as they described how Ohrox the Prince of Destruction was killed,


    "... I watched Tiberius render your physical form to nothingness, and he took your bones to build his throne. Volgim crushed your Infernal Spark inside the God Forge, and Golgoth shattered your Origin Treasure!"


    He was aware that these steps were taken on a full powered Demon Prince using means only gods should be capable of, but he was determined to be as close as possible to these steps, even though the present Erohim was far from his peak, he wanted to imitate it.


    The Berserker Clone stretched forth its hands and created a long sword made from his purple ck Aether, "This will not be as fun for you as it is for me."

 Chapter 265 Your Soul Is Mine

    <h4>Chapter 265 Your Soul Is Mine</h4>


    He knew the head of the fallen god wasrge, but this close to it, the appearance was noteworthy. Rowan was already used to seeing creatures of massive proportions, so a head the size of a four¨Cstorey building did not phase him all that much, but the Aura around the fallen god was interesting, as it almost seemed alive.


    With the head having two faces which reminded him of the Abomination he faced inside the Nexus, and also of the epted story of Erohim, he was called a hero and a god, and after his father wiped out all life on the, a mixture of his tears and the breast milk from his mother recreated life once more.


    Rowan could see some certain truths in the tale, as this god literally had two faces, a female and a male with appearances that appeared simr to each other, as if they were both half of the same person.


    He could understand where the mix-ups could arise from, legends and myths were often different from their source materials in many ways, he was also certain that the Boreas Family had interfered with the tale of this god in a subtle manner, any story that could be easily edited was never factual, and in addition to the massive span of time that had psed since Erohim first walked upon the surface of the, nothing could be trusted.


    Two pairs of eyes snapped open as the god observed Rowan''s Berserker Clone. The face of the male has cracks upon it like a y pot left to dry in the sun with hints of mes running underneath, but his eyes glowed blue with an icy chill, as frost trails escaped from those freezing orbs, the female face was the opposite, it had smooth frozen features with eyes that zed like a smoldering volcano.


    The eyes tightened in suspicion, and he heard the real voice of Erohim for the first time, and it was simr to two people speaking at the same time with a weird ovep between both voices,


    "That pulse that stole my vitality¡­you were responsible for it. With that act, you stole not just my essence but knowledge of me, did you not?"


    Rowanughed, "Those spections of yours are interesting Erohim, but you''re about to die permanently this time, I would suppose you should be thinking about that, but it''s up to you to choose yourst words."


    "Don''t patronize me¡­ Abomination, even in my lesser state, I am still a god, and you shall not y meaningless games of words with me. My eyes see far, and beneath this shell of yours is only darkness andmentation. Oblivion and savagery, you are nothing but an animal! Yet, you can still find salvation."


    "That is not up to you to tell me what I want. Even at the moment of your death, you chastise me for patronizing you? It''s funny you should say that, have you not been doing the same all these while to me?"


    Rowan lifted the de and began walking up to the god, he saw the eyes of Erohim that were as cold as an evesting iceberg and as turbulent as an active volcano, stared at him in fury. Such a gaze would crush all those without a Divine spark, but Rowan barely winced because he could see deep inside the god, beyond what the god himself would fail to admit¡­ inside Erohim, he could see fear.


    The god spoke once more, "I have lived for a long time, and something I understand deeply is the power ofmunication. I have wronged you, and these words from a god do note cheap. Before I erroneously thought you were an insignificant bug to be crushed, but now you have shown you have the capacity to cooperate with me, and you have shown your worth. In that light, I say we call a truce. You have not seen the full extent of my might, and it would seem my enemies are also yours, let us put aside our petty differences, as a token of my stand is the soul I gave you, it will be yours, and we can work together."


    Rowan gave a smallugh,"I took that from you as a spoil of battle Erohim, your token is meaningless."


    "Do not test me, if you refuse this hand of friendship I extend to you, it shall be reced by that of hatred."


    Rowan''s main body scoffed, "Get in line."


    His Berserker Clone was silent as if he was thinking, even at this moment, his Ouroboros Serpent was plundering vast amounts from the Divine Kingdom, and with each passing second, they were getting stronger, and their absorption ability was increasing, his main body had grown until he was twenty feet tall, and he was still gettingrger as the energy he was consuming was the most potent he had evere across.


    Inside his Pce of Ice, he now had a second Soul Crystal, and his third moon already had 500,000 Soul points, and he was getting faster at processing the Soul, but the Pce of Ice was beginning to break, asrge rivulets opened all over it, Eva was trying to patch the damages as quickly as she could, but she would need to divert half the Aether being sent to Envy to do so, increasing the strain on the weapon.


    He now had nine consciousness pirs, and he was no longer straining to hold his ground and his minds were free to begin shifting into other routes.


    Rowan was at twenty-five feet now and his senses were sweeping through his body as he tried to judge how much he could grow before reaching the limit to upgrade Avatar of Eve.


    "Your silence says it all, I have called for a truce, while do your beasts still assault my Kingdom?"


    Rowan Berserker clone shook his head side to side, "Perhaps in the very unlikely event that you had chosen to cooperate with me from the start, then maybe I would have epted you. But now, I am no longer in need of falsehood in my words. Take this as a truth like you have ever known Erohim. Your Soul is Mine!"


    Rowan''s body was now thirty feet tall, and with a single nudge, he whispered the words inside, "Avatar of Eve, Rise."

 Chapter 266 Battle Through The Heavens

    <h4>Chapter 266 Battle Through The Heavens</h4>


    Fury stepped into the Spatial Tear with no hesitation, as the space crack behind him zipped shut, plunging him into a chaotic darkness, he closed his eyes because even though his eyesight was ster, it would only serve to confuse him in this chaotic ce.


    He used his heart.


    Fury''s senses had transcended his physical shell and now he perceived the world using something so ephemeral that descriptions of it werecking due to how high the bar was for anyone to use it.


    He let himself witness reality like it truly is and in the untold chaos of it, he smiled. He missed this. The allure of the unknown, and the thrills of the chase.


    There was ayer beneath reality called The Dark or the Shadow realm. Thisyer lies beneath all of the reality across the known universe.


    Some creatures like Lamia were blessed with the ability to be able to live and transverse through this space at will, but for others it was impossible, simply because of the presence of many factors, chief among them being wandering Spatial Folds.


    These folds exist inside the Shadow Realm and it is theorized that it was the reason why travelling through a short-distance inside it would lead to a vast difference in the distance travelled in the surface universe, for a single step inside the Shadow Realm can be equal to a billion miles outside in the universe.


    Normally, inside the Shadow Realm there would be dozens of Spatial Folds roaming about, but that was not the case in the current Shadow Realm that Fury was about to go through, all because a fixed teleportation tunnel had been used here.


    To create a fixed Teleportation Portal, multiple Spatial Folds were gathered and fixed in ce, and depending on the distance that was to be transverse, there could be a hundred, thousands or even millions of Spatial Folds that are fixed in ce, so if anyone steps through the portal, their single step was through multiple Spatial Folds that effectively shrank the unfathomable distance in the surface universe to a single step, so a mortal could easily move from Trion to Jarkarr, a world hundred of light years away.


    The destruction of the Teleportation Portal led to thousands of roaming Spatial Folds and each of them could slice through adamantine with ease, not only their sharpness, their nature made their movements chaotic and quite difficult to predict with any certainty, as they would shift through space without any reasonable order.


    Fury began mapping every single one of the Spatial Folds, and even in their chaotic movement, he was generating a pattern, and in six seconds a path through the thousands of Spatial Folds appeared before him, and then he took a step.


    With that single step, he travelled through the roaming Spatial Folds, and most astonishing, he used their powers to shrink the distance to his destination and he arrived at an area of nk space.


    If the Space before him was to be torn open he would be at Jarkarr, directly where the other Spatial tunnel connected, Fury debated internally for a fraction of a second if he wanted to teleport to the location where there would most likely be a hostile presence, but he decided quickly that it was the reason he was here.


    Decision made, he was about to sh open space and his heart shook, two massive reptilian eyes the size of mountains opened before him.


    And Jaws that were miles wide snapped shut faster than a lightning strike.


    ?


    Although Rowan expected the next series of actions from the god to be violent and hold various surprises for him, he underestimated its degree.


    Now that he was ascending his bloodline he was in a uniquely delicate situation, and he could handle blows up to a certain degree but not beyond a certain point because his Absolute Body would be too busy supporting his growing bloodline and less on its defense. His size had not only grown, he had gained thousands of Attribute point when devouring the Divine Kingdom, he just had to bet that his preparation was enough, for there was no more time.


    His bloodline seemed eager for its growth as Avatar of Eve broke past the Rift State and quietly slipped into the Incarnation State, there was no need to search for any other Incarnation in his bloodline source because Rowan realized his Incarnation for this bloodline had always been here with him¡ªEva.


    The shadow of the woman who had been with him since his bloodline was in the Mortal State was his Incarnation, he was not too surprised about this however, because deep down he had suspected something simr.


    "You are mine, Eva, and whatever your past may be, trust that your future is safe and secure. This I promise you. This I swear!"


    Eva shivered, and smiled, her eyes held a bit of a tear, she appeared beside his growing body for a short while and touched his fingers before vanishing back into his Pce of Ice.


    He doubted any other Dominator had Incarnation like his own that were sentient or as filled with such a rich history and background, and the act of Ascending into the Incarnation State began transforming Eva and she was covered in darkness.


    His body that had grown to forty-one feet tall immediately shrank down to twelve, and he looked at the Price for upgrading the bloodline to its peak Incarnation State, and it was an astonishing 400,000 Soul Points required.


    Although he tried to suppress the fluctuations from his body as he ascended, it was quite impossible beneath the gaze of a god for Erohim must have sensed the changes in him, as he suddenly attacked furiously on all fronts, including the fragment of his Soul inside Rowan Pce of Ice, but the effects of that attack of the soul on him was limited as his current Pce of Ice at the Incarnation State was not the same as when it was at the Rift State.

 Chapter 267 The True Might of Erohim

    <h4>Chapter 267 The True Might of Erohim</h4>


    The struggles of the Soul of Erohim were ruthlessly suppressed and it even aided the digestion of the Soul, and with a resounding crack the Soul nearly split in half before being frozen once more.


    This was the only area of advantage Rowan had over the ongoing battle, in every other area he was on the back foot and he was starting to lose.


    Around the entire sphere of battle, the most disastrous were at his main body, the me colossus above him created by gathering the mes on the entire hidden fourth continent, began to shrink until it resembled a hovering head of a man who was giving out a long howl like a gigantic wolf, and it began descending while still shrinking and making the features more defined and Rowan noted that the face of the man was unknown to him, yet bore a slight resemnce to Erohim.


    Rowan barely had the time to fold himself into a ball while shielding himself with as much Aether as he could manage and also creating dozens of Telekic Shields, and finally, he burned his Vitality as he triggered Eruption at twenty percent before the ming head now the size of a grapefruit cried out in a weirdnguage that Rowan understood before exploding overhead.


    What the head spoke was, "Twice as midnight. Fall towards daybreak."


    Rowan could find no meaning to those words and he did not have time to think about it for long before the concussive force from the st made him grunt, pushing him away from the gate of the Divine Kingdom where he reached the earth far below.


    The earth was too soft to cushion the impact of that st and Rowan''s body destroyed it for hundreds of miles, the force was so intense it shattered every more than diamond hard bones inside his body, and like a ma the explosion followed him, and no other area around him was affected, it was as if by some will every single speck of power was directed towards his body.


    This effect multiplied the impacts of the st on him, for it concentrated all the power that could have been frittered to the surroundings and channeled it into Rowan''s body and even with his high immunity to physical force he was decimated.


    Rowan ranked this blow as the hardest he had ever received in his life, but he also was lucky that all that power was concentrated on him; otherwise it would have knocked Envy away from the gate of the Divine Kingdom.


    The pulse sweeping through Erohim Divine Kingdom was now constant and it simply shredded his Ouroboros Serpents to dust.


    What followed next was a bright sh of light that were likesers which prated through his body evaporating his grainy blood, and like the st earlier it did not escape through his body into the ground, instead it circled around and in the short span of a second, prated his body millions of times!


    Even though Rowan shattered flesh, he screamed in pain, and it was so loud the sound wave circled the and escaped into space, yet that singr attack was not over as finally the white-hot mes that resembled sma came down upon him, bringing death!


    In Rowan''s short reincarnation in this life he had endured enough damages that could kill a thousand men, a thousand times over, and with the quirk of his Ouroboros Bloodline that resurrected him from death, he had died many times, thest one a short hour ago.


    Once more, he was on the verge of death. mes, no matter how hot it got he had the confidence that his body could handle it, but the mes of this god was different, if Erohim was just using the elements alone to attack previously, now he was really ramping it up and introducing a concept into the mes that Rowan understood as Destruction!


    His channel for Eruption was directed towards his Constitution, boosting his physique, defense and regenerative factor to an unfathomable degree, he could boldly say that his condition now could withstand all of Dorian blows without shaking, but the mes that washed over him burned the very atoms of his body into nonexistence and every single bit of his flesh that regenerated was stained by a force that seem to corrupt it, halting his regeneration and vaporizing every strand of regenerated tissue.


    The mes that resemble liquid molded itself like a ball over Rowan and in addition to the heat, it also added pressure as it slowlypressed itself.


    The pain for the moment was total, and Rowan screamed once more, before he silently pushed that sensation of pain into one of his consciousness and isted that away from him, so he could think.


    Because the pain that resulted from his body being shredded into nothingness was indescribable and if he would not function if it was not shut out.


    Rowan sighed internally with relief,"It seems I''m always on the receiving end of an immtion¡­ if I did not need to control reality with my Word of Enoch, total immunity against elemental attacks would be my first choice!"


    This was the true might of the god, enough to kill even Third circle Dominators, Even though Erohim had been tortured for thousands of years and left with only shreds of his powers, the little he had ess to was enough to humble any being below godhood.


    He wished to kill Rowan and it seemed for the moment that it was seeding. Yet, Rowan regeneration still dyed the process for a while, and his Telekinesis worked overtime to create multiple shields that melted away in a fraction of a second, but for him, every single fraction counted, as Rowan''s body had now been reduced to the size of a watermelon.


    His Berserker Clone was not faring any better, from the frozen and ming eyes of the god, soldiers of mes and ice wielding all sorts of weapons began emerging from the sockets. In a short while, there were hundreds of soldiers arrayed against his Berserker Clone, and in a silent confrontation only broken by sounds of frozen des snapping, arrows flying and mes extinguishing, an intense battle erupted beside the head of Erohim.

 Chapter 268 Eyes of A Predator

    <h4>Chapter 268 Eyes of A Predator</h4>


    At the Heaven State, the Berserker Clone could use all its techniques with no limitation and even use them in various imaginative means impossible for a normal body to perform.


    Rowan had be familiar with using the Berserker Clone to battle, and because it did not feel pain and could perform other actions autonomously even while being controlled directly by Rowan, it made it a very potent tool for battle.


    The Berserker Clone did not disappoint as with each sweep of its de, it slices it way through hordes of elemental soldiers, dodging blows with only the least movement and tanking the small hits that could not break through its armor. For those wide scale attacks, it would simply phase away by using Dash and teleport around them.


    Rowan merged everything he had learned, all the battles he had fought, all the techniques he had witnessed and he was still losing. Whatever move he made was studied and countered, Erohim moved the entire army like a single entity, and the only thing keeping Rowan in the fight was the might of his Berserker Clone.


    Rowan Heaven state techniques felt childish before the movements of the god''s army, and he soon began umting wounds on his Clone, which was bleeding red mist.


    The female face of Erohim sneered and for the first time it spoke, "You should have taken the deal, and epted our mercy, now you shall face the true wrath of a god!"


    An unexpected strike pierced through the Berserker Clone chest, and it destabilized its momentum, another strike went towards its head, and he batted it away, but the action sliced off the limb. It was slowly regenerating but not as fast as Rowan would have liked, as the blow from those soldiers of Erohim had the same destruction properties ravaging his main body.


    Back towards Rowan''s main body, which was now the size of an apple, and was glowing white-hot as it slowly shrank towards oblivion.


    He could let that happen, for these mes of destruction would ravage his Mental Space, and Rowan had a premonition that if it did, it would destroy his Pce of Ice, and any further resurrection he did would be subjected to the same me. No matter how many times he returned from death, the mes would remain in his Mental Space and continually kill him until he ran out of lifespan.


    Rowan knew he was at the risk of true death once more. This time it would be final, for the abilities of a god could counter his own.


    Rowan''s mind went cold.


    His Berserker Clone had the same eyes as him, eyes like dragons, with a gaze so cold everything before it was meaningless. The Aether flowing through Rowan could freeze souls, in addition to that, with the loss of Rowan Ice¨CFire Soul leading to the loss of Spatial Sight, his empathy, and fear had been slowly stripped away until he was turning into a pure force of nature.


    Even at the edge of death, he had no fear. His body had shrunk to the size of a quail egg, and yet his actions were unhurried, as the Berserker Clone dodged and fought back against the army of Creatures assaulting him, but it was soon surrounded as the rate he killed could not equal to the amount of elemental soldiers being created.


    "No matter how special or how powerful you are, at the end, you are nothing but a mortal, pledge your service to me, and submit your essence to my hold, or die."


    Rowan was getting to really hate the voice of Erohim, but he let that fade from his consciousness, and embraced the coldness within, he synchronized all his consciousness including the one holding back his pain from being destroyed by the destructive mes.


    Breath in¡­


    Many paths lead to the same destination. Yet, the path that I have chosen is a narrow one!


    Breath out¡­


    But, I will have it no other way. I promised to keep a seed behind, no matter how much I ughter, no matter how many worlds fall to my hands, I shall always preserve their seed, and in that manner I shall keep them under my protection for all eternity.


    Suriel''s words reached him onest time as he flew above the convoy, the Angel allowed himself to be seen by the mortals below him, and he spread out his wings of mes; his light covered the entire convoy,"Creator, I protect the seed."


    "Good." Rowan growled, he had learnt his lesson twice, and it was one time too many¡­ No one would take what he was his.


    Free from any other distractions, Rowan went all out.


    Inside his Pce of Ice he now had threepleted Soul Crystal and without hesitation, he crushed one, he pulled ten eyes from his throne and imbued ten Angels of Char with eyes, their ming wings lit up the ice crystals of the Pce making it shine so bright it lit up a corner of his Mental Space.


    (There were no Archangels among them, as Rowan did not have any Archangels or higher in the entire 11,458 Angels of Char he now had with him. That was not a problem, however, at his present levels of power there was virtually no difference in any of the Angels he summoned, only when he began fusing Angels would the true difference emerge, as those without higher potential would remain as Angels forever.)


    At the moment of their birth they knew their assignment he gave to them, they bowed before his throne and they emerged to protect his body.


    All angels had various powers, but a central power intrinsic to all of them was Pyrokinesis¡ªThe ability to control mes.


    Maybe one Angel would not be able to fight against these mes, but ten Angels could, besides he just needed them to hold back the mes for a very short while.


    The ten Angels appeared in all their glory and their light pierced through the mes covering his body that was now the size of a single grain of sand, and as one they opened wings of mes and shielded him from the Destruction ravaging him, pushing it away from him.


    In three seconds his regenerative ability won against the destructive mes eating away at him for they no longer had more fuel.


    In six seconds, he was whole again, and his golden serpentine eyes snapped open.

 Chapter 269 Let This Day Be Cursed

    <h4>Chapter 269 Let This Day Be Cursed</h4>


    His body stood at twelve feet, and he created his energy cloak without the hood, but he made it have six pieces of cloth that waved behind him, using Dash, he appeared before the gate of the Divine Kingdom, and he pointed into the Divine Kingdom,


    "Destroy. Take everything. Do not hold back." He unleashed the Six Ouroboros Serpents and they pierced into the Divine Kingdom while expanding, they all slowly opened their mouths and from the depth of their throat a growing Aura emerged, at this time, Rowan had enough consciousness pirs to understand a small part of the method they used to kill a World Consciousness.


    Because it was inside of him.


    Rowan had six voids in ce of his hearts where the Ouroboros Serpents dwelled, every time they died they were resurrected inside that void, and they had been able to gather a bit of that Aura inside their bodies.


    Rowan now understood that part of the reason for their endless hunger was due to the fact that this void inside his heart was slowly changing them. It was from this Aura inside their bodies that became their venom.


    As he got more powerful, it would seem as if the depth his body holds were unfathomable.


    From deep within them, the Serpents gathered that void that could never be filled, they began drawing upon its endless hunger.


    Erohim must have sensed something wrong because his two faces had a moment of shock, and Rowan knew it was about to make a new move; however, it was already toote, Erohim mouth opened to speak, but that was before the Berserker Clone that Rowan had created with fifty thousand grains of Purple ck Aether exploded.


    The explosion, if you could call it that, was silent, as it resembled a ck hole that he directed towards Erohim and it wiped away all the soldiers in its path until it reached the god.


    cing fifty thousand grains of Aether into the clone was problematic, and It was the reason the movements of the Berserker Clone were so sluggish, to pull this off, Rowan had to devote three entire Consciousness Pirs just to suppress his Aether from decaying and turning to ice before he was ready.


    Once they exploded, he began copying the techniques of Erohim and he assigned the three consciousnesses to channel the explosion and the freezing power of his Aether towards the face of the god which became frozen for a single second, but it was enough.


    He used Fast Travel again and a bright sh of light revealed two Berserker Clones, one flew upward and the other was towards the forehead of Erohim and it held the de of Dorian, that unique weapon with the ability to poison Souls.


    With a loud shout, the Clone fused Bash and Smash Berserker technique, a new trick he discovered he was able to do at the Heaven State of the Berserker Aspect.


    His arms were reinforced with extrayers of blood armoring, expanding to the size of his body and he mmed the point of the de into the god''s skull, driving it until it reached the hilt, Erohim was about to scream but the Berserker clone exploded, freezing it for another second.


    The amount of Aether he was expending was great, and it would be impossible for him to sustain the usage if not for his Ascension to the Incarnation State, in less than a second he was burning enough Aether than he had ever used throughout his life, and it was barely enough to hold back the god for a single second.


    The Berserker Clone that went upwards was with holding Envy, the Great Axe was vibrating with so much force the clone was disintegrating, but it survived long enough to slice through the massive levers holding the spikes that was set above Erohim which was used to torture him every decade for the purpose of creating Blue Iron.


    Envy sliced through twenty feet of metallic lever holding the spikes and as it fell, the Clone exploded in a manner that propelled the spikes to fall faster, and the tip of the spike with unerring uracy fell on the hilt of Dorian de, the weight, gravity and in addition to the force behind it pushed the de through the head of the god and it burst out through the throat, the spikes following shortly after.


    In that exact same moment the Ouroboros Serpents had already filled up with their venom, and they roared, unleashing it inside the Divine Kingdom of Erohim. The roar created a ripple that sliced through the fabrics of Erohim Divine Kingdom and through the connection with Jarkarr it infiltrated the world consciousness and corrupted its very essence, killing the world consciousness.


    The death of a world was swift, and it made no sound to disclose it passing.


    The roar from the Ouroboros Serpents did not affect the Divine Kingdom of Erohim all that much, but the death of the world consciousness was all it took to break thest holdings of life left inside the god.


    He fell.


    Erohim the son of Orum the sun, and Ganesha the moon, hero, and god wereid to rest at the hands of Rowan Kuranes. After thousands of years of torture, he finally had peace in oblivion.


    (ording to the calendar of Jarkarr, today was the Day of Orum, and on Trion the date was the 7th of Metagei.


    This date was noteworthy because a god died on it. Let the day be forever cursed.)


    The screams that erupted from the god were apocalyptic, it was a sound that transcended space and time, and it could be heard all over the Empire, even reaching the seat of the gods themselves on Trion. The news of the death of Dorian Son of Scarlet had not fully circted around the Empire before the cry of a dying god from the same erupted.


    The entirety of Jarkarr was shaken and a cloud of blood and fire surrounded the world extending far into space, even covering the three moons outside Jarkarr.


    The final Great Storm began, and it began scouring every trace of life from the.

 Chapter 270 Lament For The Fallen

    <h4>Chapter 270 Lament For The Fallen</h4>


    For thousands of years the Great Storm had been made up of an icy chill that swept through the, but now it was made from mes and boiling blood.


    They began eating their way through the and its moons, and the moon where Rowan had his battle with Dorian began to slowly crack open.


    The first underground city to experience the wrath of a dying god was Mrinah. The devastation Nezrakim wrought on that city was extensive, and the Angel''s final move when he pierced through the ground above the city exposed it to the devastation.


    The hundreds of workers trying to seal the holes in the ground barely recognized the reason for their death before turning to ash, and the mes and blood inundated the city.


    Until the end, as the endless waves of destruction swept throughout the city, the people of Jarkarr did not stop chanting his name.


    That chant transformed into the Bad of Erohim, for those that truly know the meaning of the song, it was both a song of the gods'' rise, but it was also a dirge for his fall.


    Their voices rose as one, even as the mes collected them all.


    It was a butter sweet farewell of a sort, as the death cry of their god revealed his end. It may not be the wish of the people when signs began to reveal itself of his rise, but they were his people, and they would follow him, even unto death.


    These events happened in Trinad also, in thest city krakow , something else happened, but in appearance alone, this city died the same way as the other two.


    A few tried to escape the cataclysm, but they could not run far, chief among them were the members of the Boreas Family, and they sealed themselves in enchanted vaults, while the unlucky ones did not make it, they cried as they beat their ends against the closed doors, and their pleas went unanswered before they were consumed.


    Rowan had expected something like this to happen, whether it was thest act of retaliation from the god, or a side effect of killing one, he had expectedrge-scale destruction, and in his mind, keeping the people alive in that convoy was enough.


    The ten Angels went to all corners of the and they showed him the events taking ce.


    A few months back and Rowan would have been devastated, he would have mourned it, maybe even fallen into madness at the death of untold millions that urred due to the result of his actions.


    But that was before he lost his Soul. Before he knew his bloodline would never permit weakness, and thest of his humanity was lost, as the only thing that was left an Empyrean.


    He had preserved his humanity by making what he called seeds. He would never totally destroy a world, he would always leave a future, and that future he would protect from others like him who would destroy it.


    It was the reason he had sent Suriel to protect them, as he no longer kept his Angels hidden because with their exposure to Erohim there was no reason to hide them any longer and with the unlocking of his Fast Travel Chamber inside his Pce of Ice, he could be more bold.


    He also had ess to a new chamber, but this was not the time to check, for the true battle began now.


    ?


    Suriel Wings expanded until it seemed to cover the entire sky, protecting everyone inside the convoy from the cries of the dying god to the mes and boiling blood that had begun washing through the.


    Most of the people in the convoy, seeing the Angel, bowed in worship, but there was an argument ongoing between Nana and Circe.


    The former appeared wild, as her white hair was no longer carefully kept in ce, her wrinkled face was set in anger and around her were all the Guardsmen in the Convoy, from her body posture it was clear she wanted to leave the protection of Suriel and venture into the chaos outside.


    "¡ªthis is madness Nana, I cannot allow you to leave. Look around you, outside this ce is death."


    "For thest time, do not stop me Circe, Rico is out there, and I need to get him back."


    "Rico made his decision and left the convoy to report Erohim to the family, heid his bed now he should lie on it, besides he is at the second circle Nana, with your injuries you are barely above the Incarnation State, surely you have to understand that your decisions are suicidal."


    Nana paused before her face went grim., Circe upon seeing her expression went pale, she spoke softly to Nana, "Please don''t leave me, there is nothing out there but destruction."


    Nana smiled sadly, "I cannot do that, we all must do our duty, same as you did long ago, now it''s my turn."


    Circe shook her head confused, "What do you mean? There is no duty in dying needlessly."


    Nana sighed and the Aura flowing around her body became agitated, as her power level began to rise, it reached the peak of the Incarnation State and paused for a short while before sting through the first circle, and she became an Incandescent Realm Dominator.


    Her body began to change as she grew younger, her bent back due to age reverted, and her spine straightened until she stood taller than Circe, her hair went back to a sky-blue color and her beautiful face was revealed. She immediately transformed from an old woman to a beautifuldy in her twenties.


    Nana''s height and disposition made her appear valiant, and it was possible to imagine her valiance as a warrior in her glory days. She was at the Peak of the Incandescent Realm, only a single step to the Promation Realm.


    Circe eyes went sad, "Nana, your injuries will erupt once more if you don''t stop this act of madness." She suddenly went serious, "If you''re going to be leaving, then I will not allow you to bring the rest of the Guardsmen with you. They cannot help you, and you lead them to their death.


    "They must alle with me." Nana said with a tone of finality, and then Circe lost it, as anger washed over her,


    "Why must you do this, tell me the precise reason, or you will have to pass over my dead body before I allow you to hurt yourself more than this. You taught me to perform all of my actions with a careful eye for details and to never make rash decisions. You were also the one that told me to use my head instead of my heart. Rico is important, but your life is also important, there is no reason to enter this storm!"

 Chapter 271 Ascending To The Peak of The First Circle

    <h4>Chapter 271 Ascending To The Peak of The First Circle</h4>


    ?


    Nana''s features grew solemn and she waved her hand and Circe''s body became sealed in ice, leaving only her eyes and nose exposed as she sealed her mouth as well. Circe eyes suddenly lit up with lightning and Nana''s eyes widened as cracks began to grow around the ice,


    "What a waste!"


    Grief clouded her eyes for a brief moment before vanishing as she thickened the ice, and turning she said to the Guardsmen, "Let''s go."


    She waved her hands in a mystical pattern, and the armor of the Guardsmen glowed blue as thick ice that both protected them and raised their speed and strength covered their armor, they all fearlessly left the range of Suriel Wings and plunged into the fiery hell with Nana following them.


    She was thest to leave, and before entering the storm she turned to Circe who had tears flowing down her eyes, "I still stand by what I said dear. Follow your head and not your heart¡­ Live well" She turned to the hovering form of Suriel as she tried and failed to hide the awe, but the voice she spoke with was steady, "I don''t know what kind of being you are, but protect her, or even in death I shall hunt you down."


    She was surprised when the armored head of Suriel slowly turned to observe her, and bent a little to the side as if observing an ant before looking away, she growled a little and turned away.


    Nana''s nose began bleeding and she cleaned it, muttering about how little time she had, the lock of her blue hair began turning white, and she sighed before entering the flood of mes and blood.


    When she left, it was possible, even through the icy seal over her mouth, that you could still hear Circe''s cries of pain.


    ?


    When Erohim unleashed his mes of Destruction coupled with the godly techniques he used to focus every single bit of power on his body without wasting a single iota, Rowan knew his time of experimentation was over, for even though Erohim was severely weakened he still possessed enough strength to kill him.


    The mes his Angels were keeping back began to slowly disperse, as without the direct control of Erohim, they were now able to easily push it away and let it burn harmlessly into the ground. They also kept the churning waves of mes and blood away from him,


    Rowan looked at the crumbling Divine Kingdom, and he was not in a hurry to check it out. It was toote to slowly discover it mysteriesin fact, he was forcefully encouraging his Serpents to devour it quickly enough because any moment from now, the entire remnant soul of the god would be descending onto his Pce of Ice, and if he did not grow it quickly enough he would be broken.


    The ravenous appetite of his Serpents was reflected in his body as his size was beginning to grow once more, and he was now fifteen feet tall, but a growing sense of danger was mounting inside his heart. It wasing from the dying god.


    His created another Berserker Clone and sent it towards the pierced head of Erohim, who had now stopped screaming, the eyes of the male face had rolled upwards in death, and the female face was the same except one of her eyes still had life.


    That single eye turned to the Berserker Clone and she spoke, "What have you done? You have killed me and unleashed the end of days, my curse shall ever remain with you as¡­"


    Rowan exploded the Berserker Clone silencing her, he had begun sensing a growing threat inside the head of Erohim, and freezing the dying god dyed that sensation, also he was wary of anything rted to curses, who knew if the dying word of a god carried more power than he expected, he was now aware that the depth of a god could not be easily overlooked, even though he was an Empyrean.


    The Divine Kingdom of Erohim was copsing with his death, as massive swatches of it began to be eaten up by the void.


    Rowan had anticipated something simr to this urring, and he desperately pushed for his Ouroboros Serpents to consume as much as they could before all was lost.


    His body was now at twenty feet tall and he hoped to consume enough of Erohim Divine Kingdom to push his Avatar of Eve bloodline to the Second Great Circle. Going by the rate of copse, he would narrowly be able to make it.


    Rowan sighed in relief, although he had ced many safeguards in ce, he was still caught t-footed by the retaliation of Erohim, the power of a god was no joke, even one as weak as he was.


    That destruction mes Erohim used at the end had the potential to truly kill him, and this was not even all the weapons the god had in his arsenal, the same way Rowan had underestimated the god, Erohim had also underestimated Rowan, else he would have used more of his power to attack him, although to be fair, the god was on his way to killing him, but he used the only weapon Erohim did not know he had which was the ability to kill the Consciousness of a World.


    Rowan was about to upgrade his Bloodline to brace against the remaining Soul of the god entering inside his Pce of Ice when the world around him trembled.


    He narrowed his eyes and hurriedly pushed the 400,000 points of Soul into his bloodline to push it towards the peak of Incarnation, it was not possible to feed so much power to the bloodline at once, but he ced a consciousness to handle the massive changes happening to the Pce of Ice.


    Eva began to scream in pain with the new wave of power tearing through her body, Rowan sent a message to her to bear with it, as it was no longer possible for him to slowly upgrade the bloodline because by all right he should have let her rest for some few hours if not days.


    The consciousness he had freed up began concentrating on the new sensation he was receiving.

 Chapter 272 Reemergence Of An Old Bloodline

    <h4>Chapter 272 Reemergence Of An Old Bloodline</h4>


    The sensation was new, as he had never once "sensed" danger before. He allocated this ability to reaching the Incarnation State of the Avatar of Eve bloodline, or the iing threat was so powerful he could sense it all the way from here.


    Rowan could detect them far inside the void, approaching him at ridiculous speeds. He barely had an hour before they reached Jarkarr, going by the rate of destruction of Erohim Divine kingdom and the time his Serpents would need to devour what he needed, then he needed at least two hours to do so.


    He frowned as he tried to refine these new senses, so he could read what wasing, he could not glean much, only there were dozens of them, perhaps up to fifty, and at first, he thought they might be the reinforcement from the Empire, but the sensation he received from them was wrong, it was almost¡­ primal.


    The lesson from thest retaliation of Erohim taught him to hold back his greed, he did not need to battle these new foes, even if he was unable to reach the second Great Circle as he intended, he had harvested enough benefits tost him for a long time, he should take what he has and leave.


    This world was dying anyway, and he would collect the seed, but not before he cleared out some trash.


    Speaking of trash¡­ His attention focused on the consciousness he was using to monitor the third continent.


    He had left the teleportation portal on the third continent, Krakow alone, due to the fact that he wanted to funnel any of the Empire retaliation into the jaws of the Dragon. The Angel he had sent to the third continent was strictly for the purpose of surveince. He had hoped to use the arms of the Empire to kill the Dragon, but their responses were toote.


    The Angel would monitor the actions of the Dragon after it infiltrated the city and keep him updated with its activities. And as it would turn out, the Dragon was not to be underestimated, it had found out about the destruction of the Teleportation Portals in the other two cities, and responded quickly by destroying it own. Before it vanished into the shadows.


    At this moment, Rowan now had twelve pirs of consciousness, and he was able to properly scrutinize the actions of the Dragon, and he discovered something interesting, as with every action it made firmed the hypothesis in his mind.


    This Dragon did not only have his bloodline, but it also had a Pathway!


    It was not just following whatever direction of power that normal beast used, and not only that, the Dragon Pathway was one from the bloodline he had discarded when he selected his Empyrean Bloodlines.


    Scion of Darkness.


    Rowan had wondered where his discarded bloodline went to after he selected his Empyrean bloodline, after all, he had the potential of bing a Scion of Darkness and the Scion of Light inside his blood, which he came to understand came from the body of the prince, while his other consciousness was the one to bring his empyrean bloodline over.


    If the Dragon could inherit this discarded bloodline, then that meant he had it inside of him, but it was suppressed, yet he knew there was no way his body would ever coexist with a lesser bloodline, then how did it happen?


    He reviewed all the events that happened to him while inside the Nexus, and he could only spot the moment where he cut off the finger bone of his hand before his body was changed to that of an Empyrean while inside his shell, the reason he mass that decision then was because he wanted something of his past life left behind.


    What happened to that finger bone?


    He had a perfect recollection of the position he kept the finger bone until he became afflicted with the curse of the Flesh of Madness, and he had thought the finger bone should have been inside the arm he sacrificed to escape from Lamia, but clearly he was mistaken or part of the finger bone still survived and entered the body of the Dragon.


    Simr to the shadow that covered Lamia after he freed her, the Dragon was also covered by aparable shadow, but the most interesting aspect by far was the Empyrean bloodline he detected inside the body of the Dragon.


    This Dragon had somehow been able to hold both the Scion of Darkness bloodline and also a nascent form of an Empyrean bloodline, this detail alone made the value of the Dragon fall in his sight.


    Inparison to his own it Empyrean blood was hriously weak, and almost felt severely iplete, but Rowan sensed in time it would beplete, and at that time it would discard the Scion of Darkness bloodline because if it fails it would never be an Empyrean.


    No other being had the Primordial Record that would allow them to upgrade and utilize all the features of their bloodline in a perfect manner.


    The Dragon had left the city after destroying the teleportation portal, which was lucky for it because it was Rowan''s next target. Yet, Rowan knew it had not gotten far, it was not from any senses he had but just his intuition.


    The city of Krakow suddenly vibrated, and under Rowan''s fascinated gaze, a mountain was forcefully thrown out of it, the mountain roared in anger before mming into the ground hundreds of miles away.


    The mountain was bleeding blood resembling ck ink and shadows, On its back were two great wounds which should be where its wings were located, it had been forcefully torn off.


    The mountain shook itself away from the shattered earth, revealing itself to be Vraegar, and its state was bad with injuries covering its entire body. It took a single step and then staggered and fell to its knees, as blood poured down fromrge holes all over its body.

 Chapter 273 Stay!

    <h4>Chapter 273 Stay!</h4>


    Rowan noticed the wounds all over its body were squirming as if it was attempting to heal, but a force would tear the wound open again and again, causing the Dragon to roar in pain. Rowan had experienced something simr when he fought with the General who had an ability to cut through his Constitution and slow down his healing process, but what was happening to Vraegar was a hundred times worse.


    Every time the Dragon tried to heal, the wound tore open, but more violently than before, making each wounds from the dragon grow progressively worse, it was as if the more vitality a creature had, the more they would get to suffer, as the healing from the dragon appears to be promoting a more extreme bacsh from whatever forces was inside the wound.


    Even as he watched, the back leg of the ck dragon simply fell off when a particrly nasty wound in its spine spread to the limb. The roar of pain from the dragon was long, and panic filled its gaze.


    Even without any new injuries being inflicted on the dragon, its wounds would be enough to kill it soon enough.


    Who did this sort of damage to the dragon?


    Vraegar did not bother with disguising its abilities, and Rowan could clearly sense that it was at the peak of the third Great Circle. Such great powers did not surprise him, for if he had picked a limited bloodline such as Scion of Darkness he would surely be in the fourth great circle or perhaps even a god, he clearly remembered he needed only five soul points to upgrade the Scion of Darkness during it Mortal State it was nothingpared to the one thousand Soul Points required by the Ouroboros Bloodline.


    He would never regret not picking such a weaker bloodline over his Empyrean bloodline because of quick power ups. A single hair on his head was worth more than a million Scion of Darkness.


    Yet, that was inparison to him, Vraegar was a Nascent Empyrean, although he was a very wed copy of one, and he was at the peak of the third Great Circle, someone like him would have crushed Dorian with no effort, was he attacked by an Ancestor of a Major Family or by a god''s Anima?


    His answer was not far behind, as space rippled, and a hand that had a single finger extended as if it was poking it way through space revealed itself, followed by a body.


    The man who pierced through space had his eyes closed; an instinct told Rowan this was the person responsible for the fate of Vraegar, his lips were tilted to the side as if he was smiling, the endless torrent of blood and fire stopped thousands of feet around his body, as if his presence alone was pushing back the chaos.


    Rowan had analyzed the torrent of fire and blood that flooded Jarkarr, and it was filled with Aether Aspected to blood and fire, it also had other mystical properties he could not yet understand.


    The benefit of having multiple consciousness asserted itself at that time, when one of his consciousnesses informed him that it would be a good choice to select another chamber at this time, and a quick deliberation by him made him select Knowledge Well.


    This chamber would aid him the most if he opened it as quickly as possible, for it served as an Alchemical Laboratory of a sort, its purpose was to analyze, record,pute and improve.


    His Knowledge Well Chamber collected samples of the blood and fire with Astrbe and it was set up to analyze all itsponents.


    It was with Knowledge well he understood that 90 percent of the fire and blood wereposed of Aether, 2 percent was surprisingly made up of real blood, and normal mes, the remaining eight percent was a mixture of divinity, curses, and three thousand other minuteponents, a greater part of it was uncontroble chaos.


    This was true chaos thatcked control and simr to the void in Rowan''s heart, it would consume all that it touches. It even had the ability to kill Rowan in time, given sufficient quantities and concentration.


    This was why what happened next made Rowan''s heart grow cold.


    The smiling man took three steps in the air, and then he opened his eyes.


    Immediately, the howling torrents of mes and blood shuddered and stopped rotating. The moon above that was cracked finally gave in and broke in two. The gravity of Jarkarr began slowly pulling it down towards the, a collision like this would crack the open.


    Yet, it was the man that drew all his attention, for there was something eerily maic about him, as if the universe revolved around him.


    He resembled Rowan but with softer features, and with the wrong clothes he could be mistaken for a woman, his appearance appeared dignified, except for his arms that were coated with ck blood up to his shoulders.


    He had an almost bored look on his face as he looked around the devastated world. He had nine colored eyes, and their light was dull, but it was still enchanting overall.


    Who the hell was this? Also, why am I seeing so many people with faces simr to my own? Don''t tell me my resemnce takes after the Primogenitor Kuranes.


    Rowan''s hackles rose when the surrounding mes twisted into the guise of a rabbit, was this a Fire Spirit Creature? Around him all the elements of fire began to twist and change, this phenomena spread until it covered Jarkarr and extended into space.


    Rowan rapidlymanded all his Angels to go invisible.


    The man sighed, and the sound covered the and then billions of ming Spirit were born, as if in reply to Rowan''s questions they all announced, "All hail Fury Akranothotez Kuranes. The First light in daybreak, Noble me of Kuranes, Adeptus Superiori. All who hear his name are blessed."


    Rowan was amazed, "This son of a bi+ch came with his own P. A sound system!"


    Judging by the light in the eyes of these Spiritual creatures, they also served as Fury''s eyes, and in a single stroke he had seen the entire situation of jarkarr , including the crumbling Divine Kingdom.


    Fury snapped his fingers and all the ming spirits around the entire began rushing towards him, and as they all streamed towards his direction regardless of the barrier they passed through, they impacted against the falling moon whether identally or design, and they vaporized it to ash.


    The me spirits surrounded fury, where they began to shrink, as billions of these spirits transformed into a bright red belt he wore around his waist, what was left behind was just the oceans of blood and ash that began to fall the moment Fury took another step, and he appeared before the gates of the Divine Kingdom.


    He looked at Rowan side-eyed and said, "Stay!" Around Rowan''s body, dozens of ming chains shot from the earth and from the space around his body, and they wrapped him. Fury did not even check the result of his words before he stepped into the gates of the Divine Kingdom.

 Chapter 274 Cheers To The Battle... Cheers To The War!

    <h4>Chapter 274 Cheers To The Battle... Cheers To The War!</h4>


    A storm of Blood and Ash fell over all of Jarkarr, and visibility had been cut down to nothing, through the gloom, a bird with mes for wings, and a body resemblingrva flew over the silent, dead world.


    Its movement left long trials of mes behind, and it opened eyes looked down with a hint of amusement before it made a deep sound that by all right should emerge from a throat of an animal thousand of times its size, it turned around and flew towards space where it settled on the shoulder of a chubby man.


    The man had eyes that glowed like lit coal, and he had a wide smile that did not reach his eyes. The Third Prince had finally reached Rowan after these few months because he was distracted by other matters, and with the time frame the Third Prince operated on, these months were like seconds to him.


    He sat on the bleeding head of a Demon, whose death appeared to be quick and must be quite surprising because by the sneering expression on the face of the demon which had been perfectly captured even in death, itst thought was most likely to be those of disdain.


    After so long, he never tired of ying weak, and moments such as these was always a source of endless amusement to him.


    He was the first person to make a deal with Boreas and crossed through to Jarkarr.


    Fury was powerful in his own right, but he was still arrogant, while he had been bargaining with Boreas, the Third Prince was beside him, and unlike the little runt, he had an endless sea of treasure.


    Boreas had been making deals with the Third Prince while speaking with Fury, and Fury had no idea what was happening.


    Coincidentally, at the moment of his appearance, the Demon arrived as well.


    This was a Duke ranked demon, a creature equal to a fourth circle Dominator, just a step below a Demon Prince. It was rude like all Demons were, arrogant in its might, and the knowledge it was a creature from a Supreme World.


    The Third Prince had toyed with him for a few seconds, sadly there were bigger fishes to fry and he had to cut his game short, the only peculiarity of these whole encounter were the words of the Demon, "you are the target?" He would be visiting the Great Abyss in the near future to cull some Demons, of course, this might positively affect Trion in the long run and the many thousands of worlds the Great Abyss was battling at the same time, but he did not care as long as his overall interest was not affected


    If Rowan was here he would recognize this demon whose head was now nothing but a glorious chair, it was the same as the one he had seen long ago inside the timeline that the Primordial Record ripped away.


    In that timeline, when he was on the verge of destroying this, he had seen several beings of power whosted the longest before Jarkarr was destroyed, and one of them was a Demon that walked on all fours like an animal.


    Rowan had been expecting the presence of this demon and had made contingencies for its appearance, but nevertheless he was d for its absence during the battle with Erohim, either by luck or something else, the Third Prince met the Demon and the result was the head of the Demon Duke being turned to his stool.


    He kicked his chubby legs like a child, "Once more, this bloodline of yours amazes me, dear boy. The sorts of unfathomable creatures you are you able to summon is astonishing! I can''t believe even I do not recognize them. Is it possible that one day you might be able to summon me?" The Third Prince broke down inughter, which was a very strange sight for his lips were opened wide inughter but a frown stained his face.


    Rowan would have recognized this effect, it was that of a single man with many minds.


    He began to crack his fingers unconsciously, "Is it the Aranthion Bloodline, Mersiah, Svrtyrrhic, Truinic, what sort of Empyrean Bloodline did this brat awaken? Where did hee in contact with it? Haa, this is driving me crazy! How the hell is he getting so strong in such a short time, the temptation to take him apart to uncover every little detail of his glorious body is almost too much for me to take! Dear boy, surely you would understand if your father wants to enter deep inside you."


    The Third Princeid on his back and looked at the stars, his eyes squeezed together in thought,


    "I was wrong, dear boy, when I said you were no son of mine. How many are the deaths now, bird? No, let me count¡­ 745,237,665 people are dead¡­ and counting, Oh ten more just died, oops that another thousand that just died, and to think this is just your first year of life! Ha ha, we have a jackpot on our hands. But what the fu*k is this runt Fury doing here? Goddamned kids of these days, everyone just has to be stylish. This might be troublesome. Is he going to be able to escape death?"


    The Third Prince adjusted his sitting, the head of the demon had many horns sticking out of it, and he had to gingerly arrange himself to avoid all of them.


    He had been going through the Spatial storage of the creature while scattering countless treasures he deemed as useless into space, maybe someone lucky woulde across them floating in the void someday and with it be more than their destiny allotted for them.


    He was interested in Karma and Destiny, and so every single treasure he discarded, although meaningless to him, he left marks inside them that would be difficult for most gods to even notice, he would be alerted if something special happened as a result of his actions.


    The Third Prince made a satisfactory noise when going through the Spatial Storage he discovered what he wanted¡ªthree bottles of prime Hell Brew straight from the Great Abyss, the bottles shined as if they contained molten magma, and the smell was so strong, a single sniff would turn an Incarnation State Dominator lungs to ash.


    Uncorking one of them, he ced the bottle to his nose and appreciated the intense vor for five entire minutes, as he allowed the wine to breathe before he took a long gulp, and he smacked his lips as he rxed and then sighed in contentment, "Oh, that hits the spot. Rowan don''t die too quickly in that arrogant runts hands, that would be such a shame, but it would be a good thing to learn if you survive that there are some things even Empyrean should fear. You still have two terrifying tribtionsing, if you survive them all, you would be capable of knowing the truth. I hope your mind is as sharp as your swords! You would need them both."


    The bird by his side began to nudge him, it had been feasting on the eyes of the Demon, the Third Prince smiled and poured a few drops of the Hell wine on his left hand, and the bird sipped from his palm.


    "Cheers to the battle. Cheers to war!"

 Chapter 275 Fury’s Soul Power

    <h4>Chapter 275 Fury''s Soul Power</h4>


    Fury''s action was unexpected, but Rowan was not angry, rather he was amused by this turn of event because when Fury had attacked him he detected no sign of malice, instead what he sensed almost made him smile, it was disdain. This man who resembled him felt disdain towards him. This was the first time Rowan had ever sensed something like this from a mortal.


    Something told Rowan he was not a special candidate for the brat disdain, he felt Fury did the same thing to everyone else, maybe even the gods themselves.


    Is this not simr to the way I look down on other Dominators?


    But this man was not an Empyrean, but he had a very shocking quality that Rowan had detected¡ªFury had a vast Soul.


    With his advancement to Incarnation, and the unlocking of the Knowledge Well Chamber, it quietly disyed another function he did not expect, it was somewhat simr to the Primordial Record, but what it did was the opposite, it analyzed everything he came in contact with and recorded them.


    The feature merged with his Empyrean Vision and gave Rowan a nascent form of Omniscience. Because he could now have at his fingertips the meaning of everything his senses touched.


    From their blood type to all the food they ate for thest three years, their pathways, perhaps even a glimpse of their thoughts, all these all more was avable to him under this Chamber.


    Rowan had not fully understood the usage of Knowledge Well, but one thing it did when analyzing a living creature was to judge the strength of the Soul. With that knowledge, it could deduce the total amount of Soul Points a being would give him.


    Fury''s Soul was astonishingly powerful for his level, almost equal to a third of the fragment of Erohim Soul he was still consuming and that fact was really spectacr. To put this into context, he had detected that Fury was at the peak of the second circle, same with Dorian.


    Dorian Soul had given him only 122,459 Soul Points. The Fragment of Erohim Soul would be giving him 10,000,000 Soul Points, and Fury Soul was worth 3,000,000 Soul Points. This was almost twenty-five times as powerful as Dorian at the same level!


    It was almost impossible to truly fathom the gap between both of them.


    The Soul governs the Spirit, and for the Kuranes Family whose bloodline was focused on Spirit-based abilities, Fury should be the cream of the crop.


    Rowan was a special case andparing him to Dominators was impossible, as he did not have a Soul, so anyparison was impossible, but if Dorian used his Spirit to cast a small fireball, in Fury hands that small fireball would be equal to a volcano eruption.


    It was most likely that what Erohim almost killed him with was just a small match me. If the only tool in the hand of even a fallen god was a match me, it should be enough to raze an entire, because of the sheer size and depth of their souls.


    Rowan recalled the techniques used by Dorian, especially that red beam of heat, that caused him so much trouble. If it was Fury using that same technique, and Rowan had met him when he was at the Legendary State, he would have had no chance to retaliate, he would be dead! No matter how many times he could regenerate.


    Yet, he knew Fury must have more powerful techniques, just the method he used to create those me spiritual beasts were spectacr, and let not forget that he seemed to have tore Vraegar apart with his bare hands. His physical aspects must also be very powerful, which was to be expected, for it took a powerful vessel to hold a powerful soul.


    Fury may not be an Empyrean, but it seems his might is close to one! This man had every reason to be proud.


    But that should be against a normal Empyrean, topare him to Rowan was silly. If Rowan was at the peak of the second circle, Fury would be less than an ant before him.


    All these thoughts flew around inside his multiple consciousness in less than a tenth of a second. Fury wanted to fight with him, he had detected that desire underneath his disdain, but he chose to enter the Divine Kingdom first.


    Rowan cocked his head to the side, "Were there more secrets to the Divine Kingdom that he was not aware of?"


    Whatever it was that Fury wanted that he choosed to dy the fight that he obviously yearned for, he would not be giving it to him, as far as Rowan was concerned there was not enough to share, and if Fury did not see reason, he would never reject 3,000,000 Soul Points.


    The chains around him were no issue, for although they were scorching hot, they had not managed to prate through his Telekic field. This should just be meant to dy him, not to hold him, although it would be almost physically impossible for a normal Dominator at the second Great Circle to free themselves from these chains.


    He could break them or easily shimmy his way through them using his Telekinesis as a lubricant, but he was not going to take that route. His Ouroboros blood had already been screaming bloody murder all this while, and he decided to appease it by breaking the chains.


    Rowan attempted to flex his muscles, but that was before a massive wave of Soul Energy mmed into his Consciousness like an exploding sun.


    Rowan''s eyes bulged out before exploding, he nearly fell on his knees, as the contents of his head began to churn as if a blender had been inserted into his skull. His Spine cracked and fell to pieces, but his physique was so strong he was still standing.


    The Soul of Erohim was massive beyondpare, so massive it covered the entire Pce of Ice in fog, and filled up a third of his Mental Space, and more was still streaming into his consciousness.


    It would seem like he had gained far more than he bargained for.

 Chapter 276 Not Holding Back

    <h4>Chapter 276 Not Holding Back</h4>


    The Soul kepting until it filled his entire mental Space, and then it began topress itself around his Pce of Ice.


    His Angels of Char, as if detecting a threat, came to surround his entire ce and shield it with their crooked wings, and the 14,560 Angels of Char covered his Pce of Ice in a ball of wings and flesh and slowly the soul of Erohim began to encase the entire ball, from afar it was as if they were being sealed in a material made from diamond.


    The Soul seemed to be never ending and they kept streaming into the diamond making itrger, until Rowan began to suspect that this was not normal, and his Knowledge Well was going insane with the amount of information that was streaming into it.


    If there was a reason Erohim Divine Kingdom was merged with the world consciousness, he did not know, but what it gave him was a Soul that felt like a merger of a billion other Souls, and not just souls of people, but of birds and goats and dogs and sheep''s and bears and worms and bats and butterflies and amoebas and¡­.


    Rowan began detecting another stream of Souls in addition to the unending Soul Stream from the god, it was from the entire¡ªPrecisely all the untold millions that had died due to his actions of killing Erohim.


    Their Soul could notpare to those of the god, not one bit, but it would seem their presence was a boon to him for they prated through the increasing diamond like form of Erohim Soul and they began entering the Purple Moon inside his Pce of Ice.


    Unlike the Soul of Erohim that Rowan had to battle for every single inch for it to give, the rest of the mortals appeared to willingly seek his presence at their death, and with them, his Soul Points began to multiply, and he noticed his Consciousness pirs begin to develop faster than before.


    Rowan''s mind went ame with a buzz like a million bees screaming inside his ears, he felt his body wanted to enter a weird sort of hibernation, but doing so now would be insane. He had been stuffed with too much food, and he needed to process it.


    Of course, if he chooses to go feral and let his bloodline call the shot, he could simply trigger Eruption at a hundred percent, and he could easily process this amount of Soul, but that would fry his mind to nothingness, and he would be nothing but a husk of endless hunger. No, he had to let his mind process this power, no matter how long it took, and so he fought to stay awake, and analyze the situation he was in.


    But his current state could not be denied, he presently had fifteen pirs of consciousness, and they were slowly shutting down one by one. As they all seemed to collect a portion of the burden of holding Erohim Soul. But there was not enough, even if he had a hundred more consciousness pirs, it would not be enough.


    With the addition of the new stream of souls, his sixteenth consciousness pir was formed, but that was like spitting into an inferno, but Rowan was d for every bit of advantage he could get.


    It was now a race to fully consume the fragment of Erohim Soul he had, so he could harvest more consciousness pirs and hold back his hibernation for as long as possible.


    "It doesn''t just rain, it fu*King pours!" Rowan growled and began hurrying to make his moves. He would have to show more of his hands than he was willing to, but there was no more time.


    "Why do I always fall into these traps of time?"


    He had to make many moves in a fraction of time that he expected to be making in a couple of hours or even days because going by how long it was taking his remaining consciousness to fall asleep, he barely had ten minutes!


    "Time to do the impossible, fuse all your ns for the next three days into ten minutes. But that''s¡­ It is impossible! Too many factors can go wrong, and I will be using a tool that I am not too familiar with, I can make mistakes, wrong calctions, I can¡­ I can do it! Every mistake would be ounted for, every calction would be precise, every unknown factor would be adjusted for because I am so much more than even I could ever understand, and there are no enemies or situations I can''t ovee!"


    Rowan closed his eyes. He had to believe in his self, he had to trust his omnipotence to aplish the impossible. He had just in a god and he was at the First Circle! Everyone would say that feat was impossible, yet he did it, what should be impossible for others, for him was just another Tuesday.


    He had to believe that!


    At this time, Rowan first consciousness fell asleep, hemenced putting together his actions.


    He had to use all his advantages of being in many ces at once, and the fact that his Berserker Clones and Angels could act autonomously outside his direct control because he would need them to finish what he was going to start.


    He would have to trust in his abilities like never before. His perception went acute as time seemed to slow down to a crawl, in this unique time frame you could observe his surrounding began to shudder and the space around him started screaming in protest as Rowan began to create


    Rowan first created a Berserker Clone and sent it inside the crumbling Divine Kingdom, he created another and sent it towards the fallen dragon Vraegar, he sent another towards the head of the fallen god, and then he triggered Eruption, channeling all the power into strength and sting the chains apart and then he moved into the crumbling Divine Kingdom of Erohim.


    He smiled as he remembered a word game he used during his life as a child in his previous world, "One Mississippi. Two Mississippi¡­." Time was ticking. He would not be holding back.

 Chapter 277 Taming The Dragon

    <h4>Chapter 277 Taming The Dragon</h4>


    A Berserker Clone appeared before the weakened dragon, who was on the verge of merging into the shadows, Vraegar must have decided to flee and seek to heal in somece else. The wounds of the dragon had stopped erupting not because the technique had run its course, but Vraegar''s vitality had been stretched until it was broken.


    Rowan stretched forth his hand and an invisible, gigantic telekic hand grabbed Vraegar. He also incorporated his Smash Technique into the hand, and with it inclusion he created a gigantic hand that appeared to be made of flowing blood.


    His Knowledge Well was working overtime, and with every passing second, all his techniques were witnessing visible improvements as it continually deduce all of Rowan techniques he only had to apply it in order to verify the deductions of his Knowledge Well.


    Of course, this all depended on a stable and powerful energy source, which was his Aether and unfortunately, he could only allocate ten percent of his total Aether to Knowledge Well at this time, and it was a shame that Knowledge Well could only ept his Aether and not his Vitality, the same way that Astrbe was able to.


    With the increase in his Avatar of Eve bloodline level to Incarnation, it had strengthened his Telekinesis Field once more. Even though he was exerting the force through a Berserker Clone, thereby weakening it by arge amount, it was still enough to seize it by the neck and drag it away from the shadow, mming the dragon back to the ground with a loud rumble which was topped by the pained scream from Vraegar.


    His Pce of Ice was still growing even with the diamond-like covering over it and Eve was curled up in the ground beside his throne moaning in pain, he did not include her in his ns but expected that when she finished evolving with his bloodline to the Peak of Incarnation, she would definitely be a great help to him because she was his backup!


    At this time, he was nearly 223,000 Soul Points into the bloodline and he was halfway to itspletion. Rowan''s body had stopped shrinking, perhaps due to the pressure on his Pce of Ice by the god''s Soul he was not upgrading his bloodline at a fast enough speed, and the devouring of his Ouroboros Serpents and his bloodline upgrades seemed to reach an equilibrium and therefore he still maintained the same size.


    Vraegar growled as ck blood poured from his mouth, he turned to look at Rowan. hate and despair in equal measures colored the dragon''s gaze, "Well yed father, you have used the hands of another to solve the problems you are too weak to resolve. Don''t expect me to beg for your¡­. Wait! What are you doing?"


    If this were another time, Rowan would have sought to discuss with this Dragon, and glean whether it could be of use to him or not, maybe he would have tried to convince the Dragon toe with him because Rowan felt that Vraegar was the pinnacle among all the creatures borne from his flesh, and he would be willing to see how far this dragon could go.


    He was not a murderous psychopath who craved power for power''s sake, he was just an unwilling yer in a game in which he could hardlyprehend the stakes.


    Aware of his ticking time, he used the features of Knowledge Well and his Empyrean Sight to deeply scan through the body of Vraegar, who in its weakened state, had no way to defend against that move.


    As if he was peeling an onion to get to the insides, the dragon''s body was being opened to his scrutiny, as he peered beyond his scales and his muscles and bones to know all the secrets of its make-up. Vraegar body unconsciously shuddered at that intense vition.


    Knowledge well showed him the center of Vraegar''s bloodline which was his heart, and deep inside the heart of Vraegar was a bone in the shape of a sleeping infant¡ªThis was Rowan''s finger bone that had been transformed by the power of his bloodline.


    The hand of blood prated through the massive holes in Vraegar''s body and wrapped around the finger bone, and Rowan began to pull.


    "Stop it¡­. AAHHHH!!!" If the cries of Vraegar before was a whimper, now it was a full on scream as the dragon went mad with pain. It suddenly turned around and tried attacking the clone using a biting lunge as if it was a blood lusted shark, and Rowan''s clone dodged it by using Dash, the Berserker technique, making him appears to teleport around the body of the dragon.


    "Enough!" Rowan''s eyes went cold as he sacrificed his left arm, using a technique simr to Eruption and pushed all the power generated into his telekic energy, tripling the force he exerted in an instant.


    The shock and pain his actions caused made the body of Vraegar to seize and he began to convulse as blood poured from every hole in his body like a waterfall.


    The Finger Bone began to shift and finally started to move away from the heart of the dragon. This seemed to cause the dragon so much pain, its mouth was opened in a silent cry as its eyes bulged out from their sockets and he wept blood.


    When it seemed Vraegar had been pushed to the limits of pain his body could ever withstand, suddenly the eyes of the dragon below went cold as a familiar sensation emanated from his body, that was simr to those of Rowan, it was the small portion of its Empyrean blood that was beginning to rebel.


    In its short span of life, Vraegar had lived as a conqueror, yet thisst few moments of its life was testing it beyond what it could have ever imagined, and the madness inside an Empyrean blood began to arise.


    With a roar of rage that came from the Dragon that was different from any other it had made in its entire life. This was its first roar as an Empyrean, and the sound of it was both hypnotic and terrifying.

 Chapter 278 Taming The Dragon (2)

    <h4>Chapter 278 Taming The Dragon (2)</h4>


    Rowan discovered the heart suddenly became very resistant, as if the dragon was pouring every bit of energy and life force into the organ to reinforce it.


    Rowan frowned; he had no time to waste on being subtle, even though he was currently performing many actions at the same time, and he could technically spend the ten minutes he had left on each task, he could never let himself such slight wriggle room.


    With a pained grunt Rowan exploded both his legs and a greater part of his torso, leaving only his right arm, his head, and part of his chest.


    The wave of power it created was enough to empower his technique to the extent that it was able to tear through the heart of the dragon, and its chest exploded to reveal the finger bone, around it was the remaining portion of Vraeger''s heart that clung to it, like bloody tentacles.


    The dragon gasped in shock and pain, yet his eyes were still cold, even in its end, it would never give up. "Don''t you¡­dare take my heart. It''s my birthright."


    Rowan did not reply, he simply manifested a de by his side, and he sent it towards the strings of the dragon''s heart holding the finger bone, and he sliced through it.


    He had to really push his power through the de for him to cut through the gristle, and all through his grisly task the dragon growled and cursed at him too weak to retaliate. Vraegar gave a long angry roar that sapped thest of its strength and itid down to die.


    Soon the finger bone floated by his side, it was white with streaks of ck veins around it, Rowan could clearly see the features of the baby and it resembled him, down to the tiny fingers and toes. It curled around itself as if it was sleeping.


    His Knowledge Well began to analyze it, but he could instantly sense the power of the Scion of Darkness bloodline inside of it, he turned around and was about to call on the Astrbe to convey him back to his main body when the dragon weakly said, "wait¡­ father!"


    A smile quickly shed through Rowan''s face, but Vraegar was unable to see it. When Rowan turned, his visage was stern and his eyes filled with apathy, "Is there something you want, animal?"


    Vraegar''s look of despondency transformed into anger and he shouted with every bit of power left in his broken body, "I am not an ''it'', but a ''he!'' I am Vraegar, your firstborn, taken from your flesh as surely as a fruit is taken from a tree, and you would leave me here to die?"


    Rowan''s eyes began to ze with a bloody me as if he was at the end of his patience, "I have no time for your childish tantrum, and you are not worthy of my recognition, what you are to me, was nothing but power stolen. Now it has returned back to my hands."


    "Yet I have earned that power, father. For all my brothers and sisters, I alone proved to be the best, I plotted, and I fought until I was the only one left! I deserve life!"


    "You deserve nothing! You say you are of my seed, and yet here you are begging for your life, fleeing when you''re overpowered is normal, but you are at the peak of the third circle while your enemy is at the second! For the mere fact that not only did you not lose, you ran in despair is an affront to my blood! As if that is not enough, at thest moments of your pathetic existence, you¡­ beg. How can you have the face to speak before me without shame and tell me you deserve my power!"


    Vraegar eyes widened, his eyes were bing dim with the indication of death that drew ever closer to him, and then the hint of aggression came back as his Empyrean nature fought for him, "If I''m such a lousy son, it is because I had no one to teach me! I am three months old! All I have I took for myself, you left no memories for me, no inheritance, nothing. How dare you use me of my failure when you gave me nothing!"


    "Death, I see, clouds your memories'' child. You are nothing but power stolen. Yet even with my blood in you, what is the result?"


    Rowan turned to leave, but a weak voice spoke, "then let me prove my worth under your nurturing, father. Give me a chance to live up to your expectations, to prove to you that I''m worthy to hold your blood, and I swear on my name from this moment until the stars burn to ash, that I shall never bow before any enemy again. Let me regain my honor before your sight."


    Rowan''s eyes went cold, "Choose your next words wisely because know this to be the truth, if you let down my blood, and do not live to the standards of the honor given you, then you shall wish with every single part of your body and soul that you should have died here. For even in death, your torture will never end. Look into my eyes, child and know this to be true!"


    Vraeger''s weak gaze turned to Rowans and then, like a moth to a me, he saw a glimpse of the monster that was his father, he would never forget this sight for as long as he lived, for how could he? He had stared into the abyss, and the abyss not only stared back, it came to dwell on his soul.


    Vraegar saw a body of space vast beyond imagining, he had never seen the true scale of the universe before, or he would have recognized this space he was seeing was a million times more massive than any universe.


    This entire space was dead, and above it a grim monstrosity with countless arms and eyes and massive tentacles that stretched forth over all creation.


    The monstrosity presided over the countless dead universes, beneath his feet were countless thrones, countless worlds and countless powers who bowed in worship and behind him was an unfathomable number of creatures that shone so bright they put every light since the birth of the universe to shame, and together they hailed him, and their voices shattered all things¡­.

 Chapter 279 Taming The Dragon (final)

    <h4>Chapter 279 Taming The Dragon (final)</h4>


    It took everything from Vraegar to draw his eyes away from Rowans.


    The vision¡­ Everything he had seen nearly drove him mad, and for a brief moment, he thought death would be a better option than being in service to his father, but the stubborn trait of an Empyrean stayed with him, and that thought brought him shame.


    If I am of the same blood as my father, then I have the potential to be something as dreadful and magnificent as that figure, Vraegar thought to himself. The fear of Rowan had infected deep into his every cell, but it no longer brought him closer to madness.


    Instead, through that fear, a new emotion was born into his heart, and that emotion was adoration. If there was to be anything to be worshiped in this world, should it not be power? Who else was more worthy?


    "Let me worship¡­ Ender of all things."


    Rowan''s eyes softened, "then I shall give you a chance to get back more than what you have lost, and the price of your loyalty would be power!"


    From the finger bone, Rowan began drawing out all the streaks of darkness away from it.


    It was easier than he expected because the bloodline source recognized him as the owner, and returned to him willingly.


    The surrounding began to freeze with a ck ice, but with the Purple ck Aether that Rowan currently controlled, this amount of frost was negligible.


    In a few moments, he held a hovering ball of darkness in his hand and the finger bone was now different, it was white with golden streaks on it, and its weight had noticeably increased.


    Rowan looked at the dragon one more time, "Every new beginninges from some other beginning''s end. Your time as a Scion of Darkness is at an end, and from it a new beginning for you would be forged. Do not despair for what you have lost, but rejoice for the eternity you have been given in its stead."


    He sent the finger bone into the dragon''s chest, and the remaining of its dying heart wrapped around it, a bloodline pulse that cracked the ground for miles around erupted from the dragon''s body and his massive mountain-like body began to copse and feed into his heart.


    It would take some time to finish and so to elerate the process and give the dragon a more magnificent foundation, Rowan sent twelve drops of his blood over to the shrinking body of the dragon and the change elerated.


    The enormous body of the dragon shrank to a single brown egg the size of a cart, before the egg began to crack and then copse into ash.


    "Rise¡­ Vraegar."


    A newborn shook himself from the detritus of his fading shell, and a scaled foot tipped with wicked sharp ws emerged. A bone white dragon with a golden streak down his spine emerged, and he let out a dragon''s roar while beating his dragon''s wings to gain lift and hover above the ground.


    Or at least he tried to. Vraegar''s size had diminished from the mountain size he was previously at, to a small dragon whelp, the size of a cat. It had transformed from a mountain of destruction to an almost cute dragon that sparkled in the red haze of the world shrouded in raining ash and blood.


    The power emanating from his body was no longer at the third circle, but all the way down to the first, precisely at the peak of the Rift State. It would seem as such a great loss, but that was only looking at things superficially, for Vraegar was now a true Nascent Empyrean without any corruption from the Scion of Darkness bloodline.


    One of the major reasons Fury technique could thoroughly destroy Vraegars body was because of the Scion of Darkness bloodline that infused it. The dragon''s power had mostly depended on this bloodline as he had chosen it because it was a quick route to power, and with Rowans Empyrean blood inside his veins, he had quickly ascended through the ranks, but against the true powerhouses of the universe, the Scion of Darkness bloodline was too weak to match them.


    Also, Vraegar did not use this bloodline to battle the way it was intended to be used. This bloodline uses the tactics ofmanding a considerable number of subordinates or summons and not on direct battle.


    Rowan had no idea the sort of bloodline abilities Fury had, but Scion of Darkness should still be a close match to it. The powerful body granted to the dragon due to his Empyrean nature made it careless, and he challenged Fury without calling on the millions of lives it had enved in his shadow realm.


    Vraegar saw that he was more powerful than Fury with an entire great circle; he becamecent, before he could truly call on the full might if his armies it was already toote. Fury had burned to ash all the summons he had gathered in his realm, and it was thanks to Vraegar impressive constitution that he managed to survive for so long.


    Rowan quickly collected all this information from Vraegar including the details of the battle with Fury using their bloodline collection. His consciousness went into overdrive as he analyzed the powers that Furymanded. His appearance at the peak of the second circle was deceiving, disregarding his Soul Power, the entire body of the man was filled with Spirit beings that was at least at the third great circle.


    Fury was a summoner!


    His abilities were heaven defying, for hemanded spiritual beings that were a full great circle ahead of his current power levels, and the number of spiritual beings he had was not a small number at all. Except for a heretical being like Rowan who had more ridiculous abilities, the ability shown by Fury would have been seen as the most powerful.


    If he had been born as a normal Dominator and ascended the ranks from a mortal, he would still have no equal because at the mortal state, he would be controlling spirits at the second circle!


    It was horrifying to consider that sort of power in the hands of a mortal, but Fury was a living example. No wonder he grew to be so arrogant, who else would be ever able to challenge this man, when his power levels were constantly an entire realm above his present level.


    Even Rowan would not be his match in the mortal state!

 Chapter 280 Envy and Lady

    <h4>Chapter 280 Envy and Lady</h4>


    Vraegar may have lost most of his powers as a Scion of Darkness, yet, he was not displeased by this new form, far from it. The sheer power that he could feel flowing in his veins was intoxicating and different from anything he had ever known because there was a factor inside his body he had never felt before, it was endless potential.


    Rowan had never known the feeling of having a shackle when he was ascending, he simply broke through every single power levels with no indication that there was any barrier stopping him, but that was not the same thing for every other creature, including someone like Fury.


    There was always a shackle holding back an individual who wished to grow more powerful, and depending on each person, it may be as easy as piercing through a water bubble or breaking through a mountain, in simpler terms, it was the potential of an individual.


    Vraegar had felt that barrier, even though it was incredibly easy for him to break through it, but it was there and as he grew stronger, the barrier he had to break through increased as well, because he was reaching the limit of his potential, but now that limit seemed to be nonexistent, or perhaps it was so high, it was quite impossible for him to know where it even started.


    His body at the Rift State was almost as powerful as his body when he was in the Spirit Territory realm in the second Circle. He pped his tiny wings that sparkled and began tough, disregarding the childish voice that emerged from his throat.


    It was a joyful sound of a newly born Empyrean and the rain of blood that poured from the sky began to transform into red crystals that sparkled like diamonds hundreds of miles around Vraegar, and Rowan let the little dragon revel in its new form for a while.


    Vraegar did not fly too high and he returned, but before it could begin making sounds of appreciation toward his father, Rowan sent it to the convoy, and when the bright light that denoted the Astrbe being used came to an end around him.


    Rowan sighed and looked at the devastated world around him with regrets, he now truly understood why power beyond the first great circle was banned from every minor world, the disaster such powers could inflict on them was unfathomable. The cost of life was mind-numbing.


    He closed his eyes as another consciousness pir went to sleep. What was left of his Berserker Clone faded into the breeze and the rain of blood covered it up, as in the wave of blood began to cover the entire earth.


    ?


    The other Berserker Clone arrived at the head of Erohim, and his Empyrean sense alongside his Knowledge well covered the giant head resting on the floor, and immediately his knowledge well began pulling an enormous amount of data from the skull, but there was always one prominent addition to the collected data, which was the presence of a growing danger.


    The sense of danger it was presenting was chaotic, as if mixed with many different elements it was trying to resolve and Rowan''sck of information about the world was a crutch, but he was quickly closing that gap, and soon he would have true Omniscience.


    Rowan was feeling disturbed by the sensation of danger still emanating from the god Erohim, even now that ity dead before him.


    A thought urred to him. "isn''t it more likely that Erohim would not fully die unless thest of his Divine Kingdom was consumed and until thest of his worshipers fade away? Even without his soul, were there still some parts of the god that were left?"


    Using the Prince of Destruction Ohrox as an example, even after he was deemed thoroughly destroyed by the gods of Trion, there was still a possibility for his resurrection. The immortality of godlike beings was not a simple phenomenon and there were many factors that were involved to make putting anyone of them down permanently was a pain.


    Although Rowan did not know if his devouring of Erohim Soul was enough to permanently kill the god, nevertheless he would bet there was no better option, and his bloodline was truly the bane of everything that was immortal. Maybe as an individual grows more powerful, they might begin to depend less on their soul, but if Rowan Were a betting man, he would bet on the opposite, that is, you would have to depend more on your soul than ever, the stronger you became.


    Even if there were other options for Erohim to resurrect, he was not too worried about the few tens of thousands left that still worship Erohim, they were not enough, and if they grew to a sizable number to potentially resurrect the god in the far distant future, then Rowan would either be far more powerful that he would be able to snuff gods away with a single hand, or he would be dead.


    He created another Berserker Clone and sent it over to collect back Envy, as the weapon was beginning to sulk. It had participated in the killing strike, but it wanted to be the one to finish off the god. He also collected Lady, as Rowan decided to keep the name of the Soul Killing de of Dorian.


    This weapon was simr to Envy, if he wanted to ssify weapons such as these with extremely special effects, he would call them god ss weapons, which should not be an overstatement because as far as he knew, these weapons were sentient.


    Apart from these two weapons he had collected he had not seen their like in all the loot he had already taken from Jarkarr. The Spatial Storage he collected from the two governors had many powerful weapons, but none like these two.


    They both seemed to have potential that could still be drawn on and developed, and Rowan was sure that weapons such as these should be really rare to find, and the fact that he had two of them was outstanding.


    The Berserker Clone could hardly withstand the pressure of holding Envy and Lady, but Rowan soon collected both weapons with the Astrbe before the Clone disintegrated.

 Chapter 281 Source Of The Hidden Danger

    <h4>Chapter 281 Source Of The Hidden Danger</h4>


    The Berserker Clone that was left walked up to the head of Erohim. With his death, the head was beginning to crumble to dust, as the skin cracked and withered away before his eyes, revealing bones underneath.


    It was then that Rowan saw the true desecration that had been done to Erohim. The skull of the god was a strange sight as it also had four gaping holes for eyes, two nostrils and two mouths, but that was not almost as interesting as what had been done to the skull when its owner was still alive.


    Deep holes and gouges filled the skull, as if someone had used a saw to scrape throughout the bones of the god and harvested ny-nine percent of it, leaving just the frame behind, the deep wounds showed his marrow had been drained away, leaving nothing behind but dust and only the remains of alchemical devices used for this dastardly acts were left.


    The reason he was able to kill the god with a single strike even though he used a Divine Weapon was due to the extremely depleted nature of the god.


    His Knowledge Well revealed the truth, Erohim was nothing but a shell, he had been hollowed out and taken apart for every bit he was worth, and his life had been left hanging on a thread in order to harvest himself and his people for eternity.


    Rowan recalled his reading about the houses and the gods of Trion, and it was said Boreas was the most benevolent of all the gods. If this was the actions of the most benevolent, what catastrophe was the worst of them capable of?


    Any sense of fulfillment he might have felt for killing a god disappeared, even his bloodline agreed, there was nothing noble or victorious in killing someone who had been reduced to such a state. If he was ever to be something like this, Rowan did not know if he would want to continue living or would wish for someone else to end his pain.


    His Knowledge Well was still ring out the warning of a source of danger, and now Rowan realized that the source of danger was noting from the skull of Erohim, but from something inside of it.


    Stretching forth his hand, he activated Bash dozens of times and a gigantic bloody palm manifested in front of him and he sent it towards the skull, at precisely the moment of contact, he activated smash on the bloody palm another dozens of times. This merger of the technique at the exact moment they touched the skull multiplied the power of the move three times over, such a delicate use of his powers was another benefit of Knowledge Well, and with a loud crack, the skull of Erohim split in two, revealing what was inside.


    Rowan was baffled at first by what he was catching sight of because it was covered by something that was moving and appeared to be alive, but when he understood what he was looking at, his eyes widened, and he took a step back in shock.


    So this was where it had been kept. It did not take long to understand it wasmon sense for something like this to be here.


    An investment as valuable as Erohim should not be kept unprotected after all, even though technically, it should take a power of at least the fourth circle to kill him or the peak of the third circle to kill him, and such powerful people were all closely monitored leaving someone as deceptively powerful as Rowan to have an opportunity to kill the weakened god.


    The ultimate failsafe was here all along in case of such eventualities, but by some reason it had failed to activate.


    An Anima of a god was inside the skull of Erohim!


    It was of a man wearing a regal pce attire, around his head was most likely this was Boreas. Rowan finally saw the source of his mounting dread, of course, there would be no way for this world and its god to be left without any protection; it was a valuable asset to the Boreas Family.


    Yet, Rowan was not too rmed because there was no activity from the anima even through all the events that had happened and also because of what was covering the Anima.


    It resembled a bunch of green tentacles that appeared to be alive, and they pulsated and made weird sucking noises, and as he observed it, arge green eye with ck pupils opened in the center mass of the tentacles and turned to observe him for a moment back before closing back up.


    Whatever this creature was, it was sentient and possessed a very malicious will, that gaze would have easily killed a first circle Dominator.


    White pus flowed from the ends of the tentacle, which also serves as another form of wrapping over the Anima of Boreas.


    Rowan Knowledge Well gave him a surprising result when he used it to investigate the creature shielding Boreas Anima.


    He was surprised to discover he was familiar with the tentacle creature, more precisely, it was the energy it was emitting which was Demonic. He had be familiar with such energy signatures because he had been possessing an Anima of a Demon Prince using his Origin Treasure, although the Demonic Energy he had sensed from the Demon Prince were miles above more potent than this creature, they were all simr.


    "Erohim you naughty god, so you were ying on more than one field." it made sense that Erohim had been looking for other ways to escape his torture. He must have created a bargain with a Demon, and yet it was his actions that ultimately led to his damnation or, looking at it from another perspective, his salvation.


    He was sure the god realized that cooperating with Demons would not lead him to a good end either and he must have been in between a rock and a hard ce, and the choices he made were borne from desperation and madness.


    Rowan muttered to himself,"This is always the price of weakness, your actions are not of your will, and you are a puppet in the hands of the powerful. Even a god is not safe. Keep this lesson close to your heart, anytime you judge your actions as being too extreme."

 Chapter 282 The Divine Palace

    <h4>Chapter 282 The Divine Pce</h4>


    Rowan scrutinized the pulsating tentacles and noticed that the white pus like substance it was secreting was reducing in volume and the tentacle was beginning to shrink, perhaps whatever methods the god was using to nourish the tentacle was now gone with his death, and now it would soon disperse.


    When it did and this creature died, then the gaze of Boreas would be unleashed on this world. Knowing the state of Erohim when Rowan killed him, and the very fact that his first confrontation with a god barelysted a fraction of a second, yet he was still feeling the effects even until this moment, he knew that even a god at full power was not something he could touch.


    This was bad news. Rowan did not panic, after all this time, the presence of death was concerning to him, but it did not bother him, but he took his time to evaluate the rate of the tentacle creature''s depletion and realized it would take at least an hour before it was all gone.


    That was enough time, he intended to be far away from the in ten minutes.


    The real question, however, was: What was Erohim hiding from the Boreas Family that was severe enough to cooperate with the number¨Cone enemies of the gods? Why would the Demons care about a god on the verge of death anyway?


    Rowan''s eyes lit it. All roads pointed to the crumbling Divine Kingdom, it was thest safe harbor for the god, and whatever secrets that he was hiding would be there. He had already traveled every part of this world, and even its moons had nothing of value that he could find.


    Before he left, Rowan looked around the ce, the skull of the god had been scrapped until there was hardly anything left, it no longer had any value, or so he thought, but his Knowledge Well was discovering hundreds of unknown materials and energies inside the skull.


    There were the tiniest fragments that were left behind of Erohim''s true might, it would serve as a valuable source of information and power to him, when it was analyzed and understood, also the Spike used to pierce through the head of Erohim was made from an exceptional material.


    He collected all that, also leaving the Anima behind, even though he was tempted to slice a part of, but he would rather not awaken the god in advance.


    This Berserker Clone faded away as another consciousness went to sleep. It was time for battle.


    ?


    The moment Fury stepped into the fallen god Divine Kingdom, he was astonished by how bereft it was. There was hardly any trace of any Divine Force, even the size of it was so small, it was clear that the Bhus Family had plundered this god even beyond the edge of death, and only its inherent divinity kept him alive.


    Fury knew nothing was more insulting to a god than desecrating their Divine Kingdom, and they would be blood enemies to whomever goes against their sanctity. Whatever happened here had gone beyond the extent of just desecration, this was plunder.


    Fury smirked, "To the winner goes the spoils."


    The only thing noteworthy about this Divine Kingdom was the weak sensation of an Aura Field that had been merged with the Divine Kingdom, it was a failed attempt to make an Aura Field, but it was still an admirable attempt by the Boreas Family, countless lives and Spirit had been merged with the Divine Kingdom over the millennia and sealed with the gods Dominion over ice.


    Although Fury expected something much more violent when he entered the Divine Kingdom due to the Aura Field escaping into the universe, he was surprised about how docile the Divine Kingdom was heading towards death. Perhaps the Boreas Family failure was more severe than he thought.


    Yet the minor remnants of the Aura Fields should still be very valuable to some Dominators, but it was useless to Fury, who had the entire resource of the Empire Aura Fields in his grasp, besides this was not what he came here for.


    The winds of chaos had already begun eating this world and Fury began to doubt he would find any trace of a Divine Spark Nucleus down here, but then the ground bulged up as if the death of the Divine Kingdom was causing it pain and Fury gasped in amazement when he saw a long serpentine body emerge from the ground.


    The long rows of crystal-like spine on its body were glinting in the fading light, and the sensation of power emanating from its form was so intense and total in its absoluteness that it left Fury stunned. Its beauty rivaled anything he had ever seen before.


    "What sort of creature was that?"


    His amazement had not ended, and then he saw another, and another, until there were six of them, their multiple eyes disregarded him, as they feasted on the remains of the crumbling Divine Kingdom, a massive amount of Divine earth and trees and waters rose and entered their mouths as the surrounding space quaked.


    Fury''s eyes had been opened to the wonders of the universe at a young age, and unlike most of his peers in the second and third great circle, Fury was someone who had walked and dined with the gods themselves, he had lived with the mythical phoenixes¡ªDivine Beings of great power that could rival and surpassed gods, he had seen great feats of powers and creatures the size ofs, yet he had never seen anything like them before.


    It was not in the sheer power and beauty of their form that enraptured Fury, it was the ufortable sensation of "realness" these massive serpentine creatures exuded from their every move, it was as if they were so tangible that everything around them became unreal.


    They reminded him of the gods with this trait, it was of something so potent that nothing else matters. This observation distracted Fury enough that when a certain portion of the Divine Kingdom crumbled and a broken pce was revealed, it took some time for him to fully realize that the object of his desires had been revealed.


    The Divine Pce of Erohim.

 Chapter 283 Marked For Death

    <h4>Chapter 283 Marked For Death</h4>


    The pce of Erohim was built from an ore that resembled flowing magma, and it seemed to glow with an unending heat, as the air around the pce was warping as if under intense pressure.


    There were massive statues of the god all around the ce but now they were all faceless, as if the death of the god had erased his identity from the.


    The Divine Pce of a god should be mighty, with inexhaustible legions of generals guarding the gate because inside the pce was the Divine Spark of a god. Touted by many to be among the most precious objects in the universe.


    Erohim pce contained the remnants of his Divine Spark, but the pce was a far cry of what was expected from a god and a receptacle for a Divine Spark.


    Fury thought his own pce was ten times more opulent, except for the size of Erohim pce which was thousands of miles in length, it had been buried deep beneath the ground, another travesty to a god, but by this point they were beyond counting the amounts of travestiesmitted against Erohim.


    Yet, even this pce and the Divine Spark that it may contain became meaningless as Fury found something better¡ªthese magnificent creatures before him. He had seen many gods, but nothing like this before. If anyone had told him such creatures could exist outside of those fabled realms in the depths of Supreme Worlds, he would never believe it because it took a level of insight to understand the total beauty each of these creaturesmanded.


    Fury should know, because unlike many others, he not only sees with his eyes, he also sees with his heart.


    He gasped when they suddenly attacked the Divine Pce, he wanted to call out a warning to them, even if this was the faded vestige of a god''s Divine Pce, it would still have sufficient defense that could harm anyone under the realm of the gods.


    The next series of events cemented the notion in his mind of acquiring these creatures.


    Around the Divine Pce of a god was a sphere of protection that was intrinsic to the pce itself, carrying the traits of both offense and defense, and as the creatures attempted to attack the pce the field sprang up with a dome of orange light that also emitted an intense amount of heat.


    If the presence of the field was a problem to the creatures, they showed no sign as they pushed their way through it, yet they were not unharmed, as the intense heat began melting their flesh and turning it to ash. They only gave out roars of rage and annoyance, but they did not stop, and all six of them prated through the orange force field and when they emerged from the other side, only their gleaming crystal bones were left.


    They began regenerating their flesh so quickly that Fury became amazed, especially when he detected that none of them were above the first Great Circle. This rate of regeneration should only be possible for Spiritual beings of the Third Circle or Corporeal beings of the Fourth Circle.


    A sense of ownership erupted in his heart, his destiny was one without obstacles or shackles, and before him were Divine Creatures beyond equal and somehow the universe had ced them within his grasp when they were still weak, with his inherent bloodline ability, it was a foregone conclusion about him iming them.


    Creatures like these could not be found outside Supreme Worlds, and it was said it would be impossible to see one unless by Divine Intervention.


    Fury had always wanted a crown! Every piece of adornment on his body were made from Spiritual beings of the third circle, and the reason he had not yet crafted a crown was because he was waiting for the perfect summoning in the universe. He knew he was the Divine Child of providence, and his crown should shake all of creation.


    With such a crown, would he not be able to achieve the greatest wish of all the gods of Trion? Could he Fury Akranothotez Kuranes not be able to push the Empire to be a supreme world?


    This was the purpose for his birth, all the providence of the entire empire had been focused on his birth, with a singr wish to make the Empire shine bright across the universe. Other men were born with lesser pursuit, but his destiny was to create an evesting Dominion that could live beyond the end of the Universe. What greater purpose could there ever be?


    He watched as the Divine Beast began consuming the pce of a god and he began tough, inside his heart, the mes of ambition like none other began to burn as his soul quivered, even with his calcting mind, he could not help but to think thoughts of megalomaniac,


    "Yes, eat more¡­ when I take you out of this pitiful pond and bring you to the ocean, only there will your true light be cast on all! I shall ascend the Throne of Grace and I will be a god to all."


    Rowan did not know this trait about his Ouroboros Serpent, whenever they became truly angry, mystical runes begin to emerge from their bodies and paint their scales in scripts of war.


    Now that script was beginning to emerge on their bodies. They had their orders however, and they focused on consumption, but from afar it was possible to see that the scripts were taking on the guise of Fury. It meant he was now marked for death.


    Fury frowned as he detected the chains he bound that unruly kinsman break apart and the Spirit he kept at the gate alerted him to him crossing, and he sighed, "Let me handle this distraction first, and then I can im my prize."


    Fury turned and looked at the gate of the Divine Kingdom as his nine colored eyes zed like the sun, but he could no longer find the presence of Rowan, and then a voice whispered by his side, "looking for me?"

 Chapter 284 Peak Battle

    <h4>Chapter 284 Peak Battle</h4>


    "Three Mississippi¡­"


    The moment Rowan stepped through the gate of the Divine Kingdom, Lady, and Envy appeared in both his left and right hands, he allocated forty percent of his Aether to Knowledge Well and reality slowed to a crawl, and the air became like metal.


    Every move of his body made an unpleasant metallic grinding sound, and he could not even hear them yet, for sound was too slow.


    However, he could "see" the sounds his body was making with that step, and he could taste reality as it broke apart beneath his tread as his Empyrean sense expanded until it stretched for miles around him.


    He left red trails behind him, as the very particles in the airbusted due to the sheer friction he was generating because he was moving through them so fast.


    With his second step, he activated Eruption at forty percent, and cracks began to slowly form all around his body, but in this new state of reality that had slowed to a crawl in his perception, the cracks would take forever to form, but the pain he was experiencing was astonishing.


    It was like cing a burning match stick into your eyes, and leaving them there to slowly roast it, multiply that pain by a thousand times and then stretch it out as if it would go on forever. This pain only made the light of determination burn brighter in his eyes.


    He spoke, "looking for me?" and he watched with rapt fascination as his words followed behind him, moving faster than sound because they were backed by his Empyrean might yet still slower than his body was moving.


    With his third step, he activated Astrbe and vanished with a bright sh of white light, leaving his words behind to furiously pursue him.


    This was not the first time Rowan had been using the Astrbe to move around, but due to the ridiculous speed it had, he had only used it to cross the void of space and at that time it had been instantaneous.


    Now he would be doing something simr, but this time he would be using it as a method of attack. Rowan was familiar with using the Dash technique from his Berserker Aspects, which made him move so fast that in a short range it appeared simr to teleportation.


    But against someone like Fury, that would not work, because no matter how fast Berserker moved him, the path was usually linear, and it left traces that a man with an impressive Spirit like Fury would be able to see as bright as a burning me.


    Astrbe left no fluctuations or any signs of its passage through space, and Rowan had been able to prate the ground and mountains with it and transport items and people without leaving any traces behind.


    He saw the eyes of Fury widen in surprise as the countless Spirit beings he made to resemble his clothes detected Rowan beside him, his words reached Fury''s ears just before Rowan buried Envy in his chest, driving him from the air to m into the ground.


    Rowan used Astrbe to follow his descent, and before Fury reached the ground, he had already attacked him on the chest thirty-five times. With each hit, Fury''s body went down faster, and he before he had dropped beyond a hundred meters, his falling body was already moving past Mach five.


    The Axe Head of Envy was glowing red-hot, as this attack had only urred under a fraction of a second, and even with Rowan''s constitution, his body was beginning to fall apart.


    With the amount of force Rowan was unleashing on Fury, the ground that was about to meet them was no obstacle at all, as it could as well be made of air, and they prated through it until they both mmed into the barrier of space at the edge of the Divine Kingdom.


    "Four Mississippi¡­ " Everything that urred from Rowan crossing the gate of the Divine Kingdom until he attacked Fury all took a grand total of a single second.


    A few moments passed, and the full effects of Rowan''s offensive actions seemed to ur at once, as everything exploded.


    The sound of Rowan unleashing all that blow on Fury coupled with the amount of strength he ced into it was now able to manifest itself, and it swept through the Divine Kingdom and out into the world with a speed that surpasses the known transmission rate of sound itself.


    Even the people gathered in the convoy on another Continent had to close their ears and scream in pain when the apocalyptic sounds reached them. This was the battle between godlike beings, and it effects were far-reaching and longsting.


    The destruction to the Divine Kingdom from that blow was surprisingly minimal, except for the long tunnel that was created as Rowan and Fury disappeared into the ground, there was not much destruction around, this was because Rowan had begun incorporating the methods Erohim used when battling him. He still had much to learn but he was getting better at it.


    Rowan stood on Fury''s chest and raised Envy up for another round of blow, but the air congealed around him as if it was made from syrup, Knowledge Well screamed a warning and then the world turned to a shade of white and orange, and then the pain began like a wave, his Knowledge Well informed him that Fury just exploded three Spiritual Beings at the Third Circle around his body.


    A pir of me had been created around him from that st, so hot, it began melting the barriers of space around the Divine Kingdom.


    Rowan growled, "I am getting sick of these fu*king mes."


    His skin has been vaporized, butpared to the final mes used by Erohim¡­ This was not enough.


    Fury picked himself up and dusted the small dust on his shoulders, his clothes were still spotless and he looked down at his chest and frowned. There was a long cut that tore through his robes, and he watched as sevenyers of Spirit beings at the third circle faded away into nothingness.


    Fury nodded to himself, "Now that''s ridiculous, how¡­"


    A screaming Axe emerged from the pir of me in front of him, and reburied itself in his chest, mming him again into the barrier of space.

 Chapter 285 Fury’s Incarnation

    <h4>Chapter 285 Fury''s Incarnation</h4>


    The man who emerged from the pir of me was still whole, as if he had not escaped from a congration that was tens of thousands of degrees.


    Rowan recalled Envy to him, and he raised his arms up again and sent another blow into Fury''s chest, and the extremely annoyed Fury caught it with one hand, as he kindled a nine colored me in another.


    Whatever that me was made off, it screamed so much danger towards Rowan that his senses nearly went blind, but then the point of a de drove towards Fury''s right eyeball.


    Rowan Berserker Aspect encouraged the Dominator to always be in a state of unceasing offense, and his multiple consciousness made it possible for him to n many moves ahead, while taking into consideration all the various responses of his opponent, with Knowledge Well boosting that feature.


    If Rowan could have a fully repaired Tower of Greed to control time, then with the assurance of knowing the entire movement of his enemy, Rowan would be like the Prince of Destruction Ohrox, no one would be his equal in battle, even if he was in a weakened position.


    Panic washed through Fury''s features for the briefest of moments as the point of the de was only a few millimeters from prating his eyes after it pierced through dozens of his passive defenses he had all over his body while he had been focused on stopping the blows from the Axe.


    Unlike Dorian who could not tell Rowans true level and assumed Rowan was a wandering Earth god, Fury could easily tell using his Heart that Rowan was at the Rift State, not even at the peak of the first great circle, yet he had struck him with blows equal to the Third Circle, but it was not as shocking as the fact that Rowan was able to attack him, for it should be impossible.


    There was one constant that made Fury the uncontested leader of the Kuranes Family after the Ancestor, it was: as long as you have the Kuranes blood, no son or daughter of Kuranes could strike Fury without his consent. It was the boon granted to him by Kuranes herself, god and Primogenitor of their bloodline.


    With a loud yell of shock and anger, Fury spewed out bloodlust, for the first time in his entire life, he took someone below his Realm seriously. Fury called upon his Incarnation and transformed into a sun for thirteen seconds. This insane power vaporized a third of the Divine Kingdom.


    Fury Incarnation was of a Divine Sun!


    This eruption of his Incarnation shattered the spatial barrier around the Divine Kingdom, as a massive sun a million miles in size began to arise!


    The shockwave and pulse of heat that was emitted by Fury began rapidly destroying the Divine Kingdom, only its tough Spatial barrier blocked the rays from reaching Jarkarr or it would have been destroyed in an instant.


    Rowan barely stayed out of the range of a sun this size that appeared before him by using Astrbe to just keep ahead of its corona, and when he appeared once more he had only a small piece of head left that was as small as a grain, but for him, that sort of injury was not worth any mention.


    It should be noted that the same power that tore Vraegar apart began acting on his wounds, but he froze and destroyed the affected parts multiple times before his blood potency was able to consume the energy ravaging it, by then he was the size of half a grain of rice.


    Rowan triggered Eruption and that tiny brain glowed like a star, and it would appear as if time was going backwards as Rowan''s powerful form became whole once more.


    Rowan growled in anger, "I missed the memo when they began making Dominators to be this powerful. Is this guy a god?"


    Rowan could not fight this person and win, not for now at least, and as his many consciousness nned his next actions, thest one tasked with observing Fury went off on a slight tangent as he observed Fury''s Incarnation. Like Dorian Fury could merge with his Incarnation, and far more seamlessly too.


    Moreover, it was surprising to Rowan that until he came to this new life of his, he had always thought the sun was yellow, which was very incorrect. The sun was white as it was also a star, but atmospheric dust and cloud coverings can often change the visible spectrum of light perceived from the ground.


    Fury''s sun, however, was nine colored!


    It had the normal rainbow colors of Red, orange, yellow, green, blue, indigo, violet, but it also had white and ck added too.


    On the surface of the sun, two lidless eyes opened that were thousands of miles wide and his eyeballs contained faces, millions of faces of men, women and children, and they all looked at Rowan, and he detected the will of Fury from all of them, what was also noteworthy however was that the faces were made from flesh and blood, he could even see the veins beneath their skin.


    Their mouths opened and with one voice they roared, it was like a million crashes of thunder, it was heard all around the world and far into space, it shook the foundations of Jarkarr, and the began falling apart, the second moon exploded, leaving only one moon behind, the voice also propagated a great heat that began eating away at the.


    "That was a great strike, Rowan, child of Kuranes, it was bold but foolish, and here I thought you had wisdom."


    Such words were meaningless to Rowan, yet his eyes widened at the power of Fury Incarnation, it was quite different from anything he had seen before, and far beyond what he thought Dominators were capable of.


    He would have died the instant Fury erupted with his Incarnation as his energy also entered Rowan Mental Space, but the surprising hardness of the diamond like shell around his Pce of Ice totally repelled the mes, this was a fantastic source of defense except it was cing him in a state of hibernation soon.


    Rowan sighed, This man was indeed worthy of beingpared to an Empyrean, and he was also a wisebatant. If he had not gone all out and brought out the big guns, then it would be very possible for Rowan to have killed him in a few more moves.

 Chapter 286 Seed of Dream

    <h4>Chapter 286 Seed of Dream</h4>


    Fury was not arrogant when it came to matters of battle, and at the first sign that Rowan was a dangerous opponent, he had unleashed his Incarnation.


    This was among the primary responses from Fury when he began to consider an opponent a worthy challenge. This was bad news for Rowan.


    Rowan was amazed by the reaction of Fury, and he instantly took his estimation of this man to a higher level, the reason he could easily kill Dorian was his inherent arrogance, but Fury was a thousand times stronger than Dorian but the moment he felt that Rowan had a slight chance of killing him, he immediately retaliated with powerful moves, disregarding their differences in power.


    Fury''s voice brought about a wave of heat and light that was now slowly piercing through the Divine Kingdom and reaching outside to the, it destroyed the rain of blood and ash and Jarkarr began to burn, as the part nearest to the Divine Kingdom which was the third continent Krakow began to disintegrate, making Jarkarr resemble an orange with a part of it sliced off.


    There was no way this would be able to take this amount of heat for long before it was destroyed. The many faces began to speak,


    "I can crush Third Circle Dominators, and I have battled the Fourth Great Circle, and this is the first time I have been exposed to danger by someone below my Realm."


    "There is a first time for everything, I suppose." Rowan said as he smiled at Fury, "hey, I left something behind, why don''t you check inside you before it¡­"


    A rumble escaped from inside Fury''s Incarnation as a ck spot began growing inside the sun, it was Rowan purple ck Aether that had been upgraded to the peak of the first circle! "¡­. Explodes!"


    The current freezing effect of his Aether was at least seven times more powerful than when it was at the Rift State, and with the amount he had ced inside before escaping was a whooping 563,000 grains of Aether.


    Rowan had created seven Berserker Clones and stuffed them with as much Aether as he could hold, it was going to be his third wave of offense and with it, he would have pulled Fury into his rhythm and slowly ce him in the position he wanted, but Fury did not make that n work, and even though the explosion was powerful even freezing thousands of miles of Fury''s Incarnation, it ended up a failure.


    If it had caused Fury any damage at all, he showed no indication, the tendrils of Rowan Empyrean sense was being destroyed before it could approach the corona of the sun.


    The expression on the millions of faces in Fury eyes were surprised, and Rowan was quiet when the faces beganughing, "That was a good offensive effort. When I heard of your bounty, it interested me because I thought to myself: what son of Kuranes would be so bold to venture beyond the realm of the possible, and upset the bnce, I had thought you were just a pawn in a game between the gods, a way to satisfy the need for the necessary conflicts. It is well known that to be selected for such a position is a true honor."


    "That''s me." Rowan said, "Always seeking to make an impression."


    "Yes you did that, and more, and I also think you don''t understand the full scale of what you have aplished. You struck me! How were you able to do that? "


    "Well, you see, it''s not that hard. If youe out of your nine colored eggshells there I can show you again."


    Furyughed and it was a strange sight to see millions of facesughing and speaking with one voice, "No, that''s not what I meant. I am the foremost child of Trion. The world blessed me at my birth to be the seed of its dreams. No one born of the Empire, especially from the Kuranes bloodline, should be able toy a finger on me without my permission. I am the closest thing to a god you would ever see in flesh, and regardless of all that, you have desecrated my sovereignty with little effort. You don''t have the powers of a god, so it leaves only one option, you are no longer of my bloodline"


    "Solid deduction, but you missed the part where I did more than ce a finger on you, something you guys are always surprised when I do, why is that?"


    Rowan was surprised again when it looked as if Fury was considering his words before he spoke, "I suppose tradition? No one expects an ant to be able to lift a mountain, but you did, showing me that tradition could always change."


    Fury''s gigantic eyes turned to the Ouroboros Serpents, "These are yours I suppose?"


    The serpents were busy swallowing the faceless statues around the pce, their mouths were wide open as they concentrated on the statues because they contained more Divine power than any other thing around, Rowan controlled one of them to covertly enter into the Pce while he distracted Fury.


    Whatever Fury might want must be inside the Pce and if he could get his hands on them first, it might contain enough energy for Rowan to reach the peak of Incarnation without any issues and break through to the second Great Circle.


    Rowan''s eyes became confused when he saw the look of desire inside the many faces of Fury and then he detected the anger and rage pouring out from the bodies of his serpents, it made him instantly understand the goal of Fury.


    Whatever it was that he had wanted inside the Divine Kingdom was no longer important to him, his gaze had found Rowan''s Ouroboros Serpent and that was what he yearned for.


    "It''s no wonder they call you Fury, I have never known my babies to be this angry towards anyone. Congrattions I suppose."


    Furyughed, "it is no surprise that because of me, they shall understand emotions they have never known, after all, I am Fury."


    The way he said his name made Rowan understand there was more to it than just a title, it represented more.

 Chapter 287 Breaker

    <h4>Chapter 287 Breaker</h4>


    "Rowan Kuranes, there are many things happening in the outside world that you don''t know about, your name has encircled the Empire and beyond. Your days are numbered."


    "Is that so? You meant my bounty, right? When I told my mother I was going to be famous one day, this was not what I was expecting, I will tell you that." Rowan rubbed his chin as if he was thinking and then he said to Fury, "Oh don''t worry, if that is the information you have got for me, it is outdated, and as you said, everyone knows"


    The millions of faces scoffed, "like always most of you all, only see the surface of a calm sea but not the unfathomable depth it carries, if for an instant, you think your bounty by two Royal houses is as simple as you believe, then you are more ignorant than I first thought, and in principle I will have to kill you right now."


    Rowan''s eyes brightened, it was hard to keep the anger from his blood from erupting and coupled with the anger emanating from his serpent, it ced him in a tight position, but he still smiled and replied,"That''s a little bit harsh, isn''t it? After all, I am sure you have a whole organization feeding you information until you are choked full with it. You would have to excuse those like me, who have to do everything by themselves, and real truths are buried deep and finding them is harder than finding a needle in a haystack"


    "Why do you think that is? I will tell you, it is because the real truth only belongs to those with the power to hold it and shape it to their will." Fury replied, and the Incarnation of the sun began to shrink, until the body of Fury appeared.


    His appearance was still wless as his white robes shone, and the red belt on his waist sparked of danger, his nine - colored eyes held mysteries, and the small smile he had on the corner of his lips showed his inexhaustible confidence he had in his abilities.


    The entire time for their conversation took thirteen seconds.


    At their level that was bing closer to those of the gods, the timescale they operated on was both vast in scope and tiny in its intricacies. Where mortals would measure each moment in seconds, Rowan and Fury could do so much in a single second.


    The current Agility Attributes of Rowan was enough to demonstrate just a bit about the massive difference such a change would have on an individual. There woulde a time soon when Rowan should be able to stretch a single second to appear as long as a day.


    Also, the most important factor was thenguage they were using, which was Medan. Thisnguageprises more than just spoken words, and it could pass across intents, and if the speaker wished, he could pass across entire memories in a single moment using just a few words.


    "There is much you don''t know about yourself, Rowan Kuranes. Let me tell you a story about your history because for a man to truly understand his ce in this world, he must know where hees from, don''t you think?"


    Rowan''s eyes narrowed, Fury was beginning to y word games with him, regardless of what he spoke about and whatever so-called truths he professed, it must surely have hidden hooks within, he had been confident enough to tell Rowan that truth belonged to the powerful to do and shape as they wish, Rowan knew this man considered himself as the most powerful.


    Nevertheless, speaking with him also bought him the time he needed, and he could also learn something new he was not formally aware of before.


    Rowan replied to Fury, "I think you love the sound of your own voice, but who am I to tell you when to stop talking. I only ask that you don''t bore me."


    Fury frowned and that expression disappeared from his face so fast only Knowledge Well captured it, but he began to speak, "The first time your bloodline was introduced into the Royal Kuranes Family was 20,000 years ago and that child had no name, he gave birth to Bardolf Kuranes who gave birth to Nel Kuranes who gave birth to Meru Kuranes, who gave birth¡­."


    Fury began speaking faster, as he beganpressing twenty thousand years of bloodline history to Rowan, he called out every single name in Rowan''s genealogy, "and finally, your father, Grigori Kuranes who gave birth to you Rowan Kuranes."


    Rowan did not make any move, but his head pounded with a loud thump when he heard the name of his father, the Third Prince, like a series of snapshots, memories began to emerge from deep within his mind. Using Knowledge Well he stored them all, but he knew one thing, what he was remembering was not his memories, they were¡­old.


    Old was the only word he could use to describe these memories, and he ced them aside as he focused on Fury because another of his consciousness just went to sleep, and he was down to nine.


    Rowan was shaken as he whispered,"Why are you telling me this?"


    "I tell you your history, so you understand yourself, the duty of your bloodline on the surface is of a managerial position, but underneath it is to serve something more than you can imagine. Rowan Kuranes, the duty of your bloodline variant to the family is that of a Breaker."


    Fury''s tone turned wistful, "The history of your family tree I just told you was just the surface and even this is very hard to find, but the position of a Breaker as your family bloodline variant is a detail that is even harder to uncover."


    Fury''s eyes drilled into his own, "It was by chance and careful deduction that I came across it and it lined up with another of my investigations I''ve been conducting."


    He paused and scrutinized Rowan, "By that nk expression on your face, I can see you don''t understand what I mean. By all right, I should not be telling you this, but my instincts are telling me otherwise, and so I am choosing to do so."


    Inside his head Rowan thought, "I am going to kill you."


    Rowan beamed at him

 Chapter 288 The Ancestor Who Could Rival The Gods Of Trion

    <h4>Chapter 288 The Ancestor Who Could Rival The Gods Of Trion</h4>


    Fury paused for a short while as if organizing his thoughts, and he resumed speaking, his words were solemn, and they flowed from his mouth like a poem, "Listen closely to what I''m about to tell you, for these are secrets known to very few in the entire Empire."


    "I told you of a strange man who brought the first of your bloodline to the family, that is the truth. What I did not tell you, however, is that a simr strange man, most likely the same person, introduced variants of bloodlines into every family in Trion."


    "Every few thousand years, a mysterious figure brings a child to every family and the bloodline of that child is integrated into the family. It had been ongoing since the end of the Great War. Most of the bloodlines introduced are powerful, and it is one of the reasons I think it has been allowed to continue for so long, as some of our greatest heroese from the bloodline variants introduced by this strange person."


    " I am also a product of this bloodline variance. For I am the culmination of hundreds of thousands of years of all the most powerful bloodline factors of the Kuranes family that was in most part contributed by this mysterious person."


    "But, there are other more mysterious bloodline variants introduced by that person, and we call them Breakers. At first, it was not known what their purpose were to be, for some of them were not blessed with great strength, but soon their specialities became known."


    "Their purpose is to bring about tremendous change, a change so sweeping it would change the direction of the entire Empire each time it urs. As far as I know, the Kuranes Family is the family with the highest amount of variant bloodline to an extremely high degree."


    "ording to my investigation, for every ten variant bloodlines introduced to the Kuranes Family only one variant bloodline is introduced to the other family, that is what gave us arge sample size to draw from and expose a mysterious bloodline variant such as yours, and to also understand its purpose. It is what led me to understand your purpose also."


    Rowan blinked,"What sort of changes was my bloodline responsible for?"


    "Be patient, I''m getting to that part." Fury grinned, it was a cheeky smile before he continued, Rowan nearly punched him in the face, he knew Rowan was interested in his words and he would string him along for as much as he could, as far as it works for him, Rowan would not argue.


    His Ouroboros Serpent he sent inside had detected a massive source of Divine Power deep within the Pce, and it was rushing towards it at this time.


    "Although it would be denied by many in the family, although I don''t me them as most don''t know the truth, one of the chief reasons the Kuranes family is the only royal family who has sat upon the gilded throne of Trion the most is because of our Breakers, with the sheer amount of variant bloodline introduced into the family it leads to an increased number of Breakers in our bloodline, our evesting rise to be the most powerful of all the seven families is inevitable."


    Rowan said, "So if I''m getting you correctly, all the members of my direct bloodline were Breakers."


    Fury sneered, "No, that would be ridiculous, but the potential of bing a Breaker is in your bloodline, and as for the moment, we have four Breaker bloodlines in our family."


    Rowan gave a thumbs up, "Oh, got it."


    "It would seem you are not giving this matter the import it deserves, let me enlighten you about the glorious hidden histories of Breakers: 700 years ago, a Breaker from the Horush Family created a new method to harness the powers of their beast, it instantly doubled the powers of that family."


    "2,000 years ago a Breaker from the Volgim family led a delegation to a Supreme World and he was received with open hands, it was the only time something like that had happened in a long time." Fury smiled, "well, except for me, of course."


    "10,000 years ago, a Breaker from the Kuranes Family was instrumental in making something impossible happen: the Kuranes Family won the throne for the third time in a row. This position made Scarlet our Ancestor the longest living fourth circle Dominator in the Empire. This has expanded our reaches towards every corner of the Empire!"


    "30,000 years ago, a Breaker from the Minerva family discovered a new pathway which he used to harness the powers of their family in an unexpected manner, he became a fourth circle Dominator of the Minerva Family, even until now the full measure of what he did was unknown, yet it won them an entire continent on Trion, as it was said he was the most powerful Ancestor that ever lived, enough to even rival the gods themselves, even his Primogenitor. But such powers came with a price and that price condemned that family to live without an Ancestor for all these years, until just recently when it was said he has returned and he is already shaking the Empire with his actions."


    Fury paused and remained silent for a while as if waiting for Rowan to speak, and Rowan would have stayed silent but for his ticking time, he was getting so much valuable information about the Empire and the hidden power ys that went on within it, but he had to focus on what was important.


    "Even if I''m a Breaker or I have the bloodline of one, what does that have to do with you?"


    Fury began to move as he started walking around Rowan, something had changed and Rowan was sure he was getting to the finale of his speech, "Did you not find it surprising that the moment a Breaker like you emerged, the long-lost position for the Minerva Family Ancestor returned? It is well known that the actions of Breakers influence each other."


    Rowan was quiet as his mind went back to the time inside the Nexus, he remembered all the visions he saw when he touched the remains inside the Vestibry and most importantly, he remembered the body his Ouroboros Serpent ate that was inside the Domain of Lamia.


    Could it be possible that the body he ate was that of the Breaker of the Minerva Family 30,000 years ago? This does not make any sense for now. What could the Ancestor of a major family be found inside their of Lamia? If that had been the case, then was it possible that Lamia had been holding an Ancestor for thest 30,000 years? What was Fury''s endgame for telling him all this? He was leading him to something, and Rowan had to figure it out quickly enough to avoid revealing cards he should otherwise not bring to light.

 Chapter 289 Celestial Bloodline

    <h4>Chapter 289 Celestial Bloodline</h4>


    Rowan chose to pick his next words carefully,


    "So you are implying that my actions, whatever they may be, led to the Minerva Ancestor return, and it is the reason the two Major Families are hunting me so that means the entire Empire is hunting me because I''m a so-called Breaker?"


    Fury stood behind him and Rowan did not turn to look at him, at their level they had virtually omnipresence around themselves and this was a psychological tactic employed by Fury to check his nerves, Rowan could hear the smile in his voice as he was speaking,


    "Yet is your bounty not enough proof? There was a leak somewhere about your status as a rogue Breaker of the Kuranes, someone like you under no direct supervision is dangerous and also an asset to any family because a Breaker can be a source of fortune to a family, but in the right hands or the wrong hands, it can be a source of misfortune."


    Rowan''s tone became solemn, "The whole purpose of the bounty was to capture me, so I can be used against my family by the others, while the Kuranes family wants to capture me, so I can''t be used against them."


    Fury shrugged, "The time for the next selection for the ruling Family of Trion is to be held ten years from now, and a Breaker like you can be the best thing that happens to my family, or it could be the worst thing if anyone else captures you, although luckily for us, only the Tiberius Family knows your status as a Breaker, but that will notst for long, after all the Minerva Family Ancestor is awakening and with him present, there are no more secrets"


    "So you are here to bring me back to the family."


    "Your actions on this tiny are worthy of a Breaker, but I think you don''t even know your true purpose, and I will show you."


    "Recall that I told you it should be impossible for someone of our bloodline to strike me because I''m the culmination of all the variant factor of our bloodline, but since you are able to strike me, it means you are no longer of our bloodline and the title of Breaker of the Kuranes Family can no longer be attributed to you."


    "That is an arrogant statement, isn''t it? Just because I could hit you makes you think I am no longer of Kuranes blood, my conclusion to this matter is that you are weaker than you think!"


    Fury smiled, "I am not wrong, but I am not here to argue semantics with you, or to fight you really. When I knew what you were, I came here with another purpose. I am here to make a deal with you."


    ?


    "Well, this is not going the way I wanted. This little pup wants to swallow the sky with a single gulp." The Third Prince frowned, which transformed toughter a short whileter, "Well, well, well, this is also entertaining by itself. I''m getting interested in this new oath that might follow. What do you think? Let''s keep watching bird."


    The magma bird by his made a heavy sound like the earth moving and settled down to watch, and as the Third prince scratched her head, her eyes closed to a slit as she evidently enjoyed the gestures.


    A mystical rune that had been encircling the returned to the Third Prince, and at first, he wanted to put it away without looking at it, but he stopped, "eh, that can''t be right, how can there be nothing?"


    With a single swipe of his hands, he disassembled the rune, and it scattered into trillions of tiny pieces of glowing light, and he scrutinized every single piece of it, from their shape and arrangement to theposition of each rune pieces until he was sure they were all perfect, and he cast it once more, "Again!"


    This time his face was set in concentration and the rune went past the faster and swept through the Divine Kingdom and the below, and when it returned to him, the results were still unsatisfactory. Yet, the Third Prince was so concentrated on the effects of his runes, he failed to realized that Rowan''s eyes shifted just a little bit when the rune swept past him, even Fury had no idea what just happened.


    "Don''t tell me the ability of this child includes the total destruction of a soul, then why is nothing left? This was a failed Aura Field, I should have gathered millions of souls at the least! If he can destroy souls, this makes him more of a liability than a boon to me. That sort of power is only avable to the Celestial Supreme World. Is that the source of his bloodline?"


    The Third Prince''s eyes turned to the form of Suriel who had been valiantly shielding the people of the convoy from the destruction from the god-like battle and his suspicions were mostly confirmed. "So, he is a celestial, that is sooo boring. Yet, howe he has those Empyrean Beasts as well? Celestial Bloodlines are invible. Did the Primordial Record cause a mutation?"


    He began fidgeting and muttering to himself as he drew various runes in the air and made calctions, "No, I require additional information, and this tactic by Fury would not serve me well, I can''t let him get stronger and open more of his perception to the universe."


    The Third Prince turned to the site of Erohim death, and snapped his fingers, producing a spark, he shot that spark towards the Demonic creature covering the Anima of Boreas. It let out a shrill scream and copsed into ashes.


    The Anima of the god was now free from outside influence, and as the air of destruction around the world reached the statue, a gaze that was incredibly distant was roused.


    Opening hisst bottle of Hell Brew, the Third Prince made himselffortable, "Show me more of yourself, dear boy. I cannot wait, and don''t die because I don''t know if I can perfectly reproduce the exact circumstances of your making in the next million years and that would be a bummer!"

 Chapter 290 Safety Box

    <h4>Chapter 290 Safety Box</h4>


    Circe had only managed to free her mouth when a bright sh of white light brought a small flying creature in front of her, but her eyes were covered in shock and fear and she bled from her nose and mouth as she strained to break apart the ice imprisoning her body.


    She barely noticed the dragon looking at her, and after it was bored with her struggles, the dragon yawned before flying towards Suriel, after a few tentative movements to touch the Angel, he settled on his shoulders and growled softly in enjoyment as the heat from the Angel''s wings and body prated his scales and he fell asleep, the trauma from changing his body still made Vraegar weary.


    With this move, Rowan had gathered all his interests in one ce, just as he intended.


    Circe was not a fool, growing up with Nana had been one of the best periods of her life but also one of its most challenging. She drove her towards setting higher standards for herself and pushing her to continue striving to develop her powers, even after she fell from grace as a genius not seen in ten thousand years, the only way she went through that patch of darkness was with the aid of Nana.


    Her father was from a rtively average family, far from the circles of the powerful members of the Boreas family, he was a modest and kind man who married early and served under Nana as a Medical Officer. Circe had no memories of him. He died from an ambush by Demons, and when her mother heard the news, she went into shock and died a short whileter. She was three months pregnant when she died. Circe had no memories of her either.


    Circe was a stillbirth and her potential was cut short because of this event, but even with such a harsh birthing circumstance she was already at the Incarnation State, and her story shook the Boreas Family for a short while. If only she had been allowed to develop for the 23 months that was normal for Royal Children, she may have emerged in the second circle. Circe would have be a genius that would shake the Empire.


    She was not properly supervised and that led to an attack by assassins, where she was grievously injured, and her heart was torn away from her young chest.


    The man who was assigned to take care of the budding genius was Myrcelle Boreas and when he took the news to the lord overseeing her care at that time which was Rico, he was devastated, and at great cost to himself he sacrificed his heart to save her life, she had always been grateful for that gift.


    Nana took her in when she was seventeen after years of neglect and abuse by her Family, taught her everything she knew and made Circe a leader, when Nana became injured, she retired under Rico and took Circe with her, and she had been serving Rico as the manager of thisnd all this time.


    The loss of both of these pirs was driving her towards the edge of despair.


    Rico''s choice to leave the convoy when there were clear indication that it was an unwise decision was his own to make, Circe had spent all her life repaying the favor Rico did for her, and she would give up her life for his sake, and she felt intense guilt that Nana was the one to take her ce in search for him instead. Why would she do that? If anyone could survive this cataclysm, it would be Rico, he was at the second Great Circle.


    If they were both going to die, then she would join them, as she had no one else, and life without Nana was not something she was willing to continue, besides the was done for, hermission would be scrapped, and a weakened Dominator like herself would be shopped into the grindstone of war.


    She pushed so hard against the ice that her cor bone snapped, and she screamed in frustration. But then her fingers touched a series of rough spots inside the ice, and when she paused and investigated closely, she realized that they were words.


    The writings were familiar, it was Nana, she must have carved them into the ice when she was sealing Circe. With each word, she read, Circe began crying, and when the ice melted away, and she copsed and curled up on the floor and a bright light flooded the entire convoy, she still wept.


    Nana''s voice seemed to narrate the words she wrote again and again inside her head.


    "My dear girl, forgive me for the actions I am taking, they may seem confusing to you at this time, but remember the ts I lived by and what I taught you. There are many things I cannot tell you now, but I want you to know that I love you with all my heart, and my absence from your side is the expression of that love.


    No matter how much it hurt to leave your side, I could not bear to remain when a chance came for me to do the right thing. I should have done this a long time ago.


    There is so much I want to tell you and so much I would like to show you, but my cowardice was a shackle over my soul, but I shall do what needs to be done.


    You have earned your right to a justice long denied.


    I know you are a practical woman who would dig till the ends of the earth until you get answers, so do not worry, I have those answers in a Safety Box on the Beorryn.


    Go to Namorra Inn, and ask for Mydas, she would give you the Safety Box and all your answers would be found within.


    Trust no one Circe, even your family, and if you see me again¡­ Do not trust me.


    I love you, my sweet girl. Forgive me, I was afraid for too long."

 Chapter 291 What Did I Forget

    <h4>Chapter 291 What Did I Forget</h4>


    Rowan''s consciousness was now down to six that were still awaken and he was reaching his bottom line, but Fury was divulging important information, that should be enough to clear his understanding of the Empire of so much fog.


    He still had two details he had to trash out before he could have a firm grasp of his circumstance, and he asked the first, "What deal do you want with me?"


    Fury had finished his revolution around him and stood facing him, "I don''t care about you, as far as I am concerned, the purpose of the project by that mysterious figure isplete, and I''m the result, the peak of potential. Yet, you are also a Breaker, someone capable of great change, and you''ve brought that change, even though it is not what most of the Empire expects. Those glorious creatures. You control them, don''t you?"


    Fury pointed towards the Ouroboros Serpents, "I want them."


    Rowan''s eyes went cold, "what is your price."


    "Your life. Come under my protection and no one would touch you. I am not unfamiliar with the techniques you use, and they are powerful, but such abilities would cripple you, as I can clearly notice your body was under immense strain while attacking me. I am the future ruler of the Empire, and when Ie of age, I shall ze a new path to godhood. You don''t have to wait for long, for my path is nearlypleted. You might be a little arrogant, having killed a fallen god at the edge of death and taming such beasts using your providence as a Breaker, even acquiring multiple Origin grade treasures, but you should know your limit."


    Rowan paused as he felt his mind shake, not because of Fury words¡ªthis was a frog who sees the reflection of the moon at the bottom of the well and thinks it stands in the sky.


    No, his Knowledge showed him something he had feared would happen, but he was nevertheless prepared for such an oue, even, he looked deeply at Fury, powerful as he might be, he clearly knew only a part of the story.


    "Onest question before I give you my reply."


    "Ask away." Fury smiled


    "What do you know about the Order of Broken Eyes?"


    Fury paused, his eyes seemed to ze over, and he spoke, "When I first checked your profile, you were a misnomer among those of your bloodline, born weak and fragile, it was certain that you did not¡­ wait a moment¡­"


    Fury eyes widened in shock, "you asked me a question a moment back, what¡­ what¡­ did I?"


    This arrogant man paused in shock, a deep rumble like the crack of thunder emerged from his body as he failed to control his state, as his powerful soul was zing an intense warning to him, and before he knew it, goosebumps broke over his flesh as Fury finally knew fear.


    He raised his hands to his eyes as if he were seeing them for the first time, "My eyes had forgotten the movements of your lips¡­my ears had forgotten the sound of your voice¡­ my mind has forgotten the meaning of your words, even my soul as forgotten that span of time. Only my heart is aching, telling me I''ve lost something important. What did I forget?"


    Rowan walked past him and patted him on the shoulders, "The road I walk on is beyond you. You seek to be beyond the gods themselves, when you are nothing but their pawn."


    Rowan began calling upon the full might of Astrbe, if he was going to fight, he needed energy. He began moving the pieces he had in y, some of them located deep within the void.


    He had no more pressing conflicts ahead.


    ?


    The situation Rowan found himself into did not make him forget his enemies and the duplicitous methods they used in their operations.


    He still vividly remembered the moment he awoke in this world, he still remembered the Nexus, he still remembered the fear and horror that gued him with every step he took.


    The strings that bound him were still there, and the stronger he became, the more their intrusiveness inside him stings. Like pieces of ice being shoved into his liver, he could never ignore them, even though they had begun to fray. His Knowledge Well had begun copying the runes that the Sigils we''re made off, and the result were enlightening.


    Rowan knew he would never have peace until he consumed the souls of all those that hunted him, and wary of the sort of actions they were able to make, his chief worry were always this: How can I defend myself if the Order of Broken Eyes finds me? How can I retaliate? How can I kill them? What price would I be willing to pay to get my freedom?


    The answer to hisst question was anything. He would be willing to do anything, so he could close his eyes one day without the fear of his father''s cold eyes looking at him withpassion, while sizing up his flesh he was about to take apart into tiny pieces.


    Grigori Kuranes, is that even your name? That probe earlier, was it your doing? It must be, after all those runes are familiar, they touch on a Domain I control, which is of the soul.


    The answer to his remaining question was simple; without time he would never be able to win against the Order.


    Nevertheless, the mistake and greed of one man had left him with the most valuable tool he could ever need, ess to powers outside Trion, which was the Origin treasure of a Demon Prince and with it, he came in contact with Covenant.


    What hecked was time to fight back against the Order of Broken Eyes, and now that he had ess to one of the most powerful forces outside Trion, the right time to use them would be when he was weak.Yet, he had to be meticulous because these were not his allies, and the greed that drives his enemies could also affect them also.

 Chapter 292 [Bonus chapter] Catching A Whale

    <h4>Chapter 292 [Bonus chapter] Catching A Whale</h4>


    The Covenant was his greatest weapon at this time, and now was the right time to use it, he was sure the Order of Broken Eyes would have ways to estimate his current strength and no matter how much power he disyed, they would be able tofortably counter it.


    It was the reason he was so shy with his battles, he even fought Dorian on the moon, so the battle could be streamed live to the entire Empire.


    It was all a trap!


    He would kill any member of the Order who came for him, and he was expecting anyone else , but when he felt that Rune Sweep past him, he nearly grinned in happiness.


    Everyone had a unique Energy Signature that was simr to the Auras around their bodies, and he knew this Signature, in a manner that you could even describe as intimate.


    Was it not this same Energy Signature that creeped into his body and robbed him of his free will, his father had been smiling at him, whilemandeering his body like a puppet, and only Rowan''s Icy Soul had saved him.


    But what was disturbing about that rune he had felt was that when it swept past him, he had felt the countless souls inside his Mental Space tremble.


    Whatever methods Grigori Kuranes¡ªThe Third Prince was using, it could affect souls. It was the first time he hade across anyone else with such an ability. Perhaps the Third Prince might not be aware, but he would have great enemies waiting for him outside the Universe, that is if he could survive Rowan first.


    He had expected arge prey to fall for the trap, but he did not expect to catch a whale.


    He understood that in the nearest future even the power of the Covenant would not be considered as valuable to him anymore when he began waging wars outside the universe against the keepers, so even if he had to cooperate with them, it must be in a manner that was carefully nned, else, his enemies would not only be Empire but the Mages and Demons as well, two Supreme Worlds.


    Everything changed when he discovered that with his pir of consciousness, he could stay as long as he wanted inside the Anima of the Demon Prince. That means he could now explore all the options avable to him, and make the best use of them without the constraints of time.


    The ongoing war on Trion was the most heated of all the conflicts, but it would be a mistake to consider the entire scope of the war to be only limited to the surface of Trion, for in fact it was spread all over the Empire. Small pockets of resistance had been seeded all over the Empire in order to cause chaos and destabilize the Empire from the inside.


    From giving civilians weapons of mass destruction, or enchanting them to summon and be possessed by demons, there were many methods of subterfuge and hidden war ongoing in all thes of the Empire.


    Part of the reason Ohrox had been given so many benefits, was the fact that the members of the Covenant thought he was the one responsible for the Beast Disaster on Jarkarr. They were right, but not on how he was able to achieve that feat, which was a matter of pure luck and chance.


    Yet, Rowan discovered that his presence was not the only Covenant forces on Jarkarr. The first clue he had was all rted to the timeline the Primordial Record folded away; there were so many truths revealed in that vision that he had used it to guide his path ever since.


    He had seen a Demon that reminded him of Ohrox on the before he devoured it, it was a bestial figure and walked on four legs, it had apelling presence and Rowan had been looking for signs of his presence ever since.


    When Rowan had seen the tentacle creature covering the Anima of Boreas, he understood it purpose and who was the one that would have most likely kept it there, just as he only knew one other Demon Prince that should have his subordinate down in this world.


    Kohron, Prince of Strife.


    Rowan needed time, and he was sure the Order was aware of that fact, and they must be desperate to stop him from having it, and so he had to damage the Order badly enough for him to be able to develop in peace for a few years.


    He could not make the Covenant move against their will, but he could give them benefits.


    He set his ns in motion, even before this battle began.


    ?


    [A few hours ago.]


    Inside the hall of the Covenant, Rowan whose mind was controlling the Anima of Ohrox had his eyes closed, and suddenly, it snapped open with an audible crack.


    "Oracle." The Demon Prince growled, "Attend me!"


    "State your wishes, Prince of Destruction."


    "How do I summon the other members of the Covenant for an impromptu meeting?"


    The genderless voice of the Oracle spoke, "Calling each of their names here should be enough to summon them. Would that be all?"


    "Yes, you are dismissed."


    Rowan considered his next move and who he wanted fighting for him, and then he made his decision, "Kohron, Prince of Strife. I require your presence."


    Rowan had thoughts on how to use the Covenant without giving away too much of his hand, and the safest option was Kohron, because he shared the same history with Ohrox they were both Demon Princes and were from the Great Abyss, and he appeared to be his supporter in the Covenant, and most importantly he already had a subordinate inside Jarkarr.


    It did not take long for the Anima of Kohron to rouse itself, the wings of the demon spread open wide and a long groan came from him. His zing eyes blinked, and he looked at Rowan before he chuckled,


    "Ohrox, I was wondering when you would call for me, it has been months," The demon ced his hands up as if he was stopping Rowan from speaking, "and don''t tell me, I know in your position you would want to be safe and away from outside influence as much as possible, but I hope you will understand that I do not hunt weak prey, if I''m going to kill you, it would be at your prime, not this faded version of you."

 Chapter 293 Digging The Hole

    <h4>Chapter 293 Digging The Hole</h4>


    Rowan pointed out, "We are Demons, Kohron. You would pardon me if I keep my skepticism in ce, you are the Prince of Strife, if I''m not careful with my dealing with you. It would be an insult to your renowned name."


    Kohron smiled and nodded to him, "You have grown wiser in death. I would assume the reason you called for me is your discovery of my subordinate on Jarkarr, you can be assured that it has no concern with your recovery, and he would never cross your path, I am just tracking the rumors of a sighting of a particrly potent weapon. It may turn out to be a false lead, but no harm in checking."


    Was he referring to Envy? Rowan thought, nevertheless he wasn''t concerned about the mind of the Demon, he only needed to know how to use him, "Is that so?" Rowan said, "Then it''s all good. Your subordinate was not the reason for your summoning, I have justifications to believe that a particr high-value target that is rted to my situation would being to Jarkarr soon, and I will need your assistance in killing him or her."


    Kohronughed as his wings spread out behind him, like two erupting volcanoes, "This is good¡­. A hunt is good¡­It has been a while since I stretched out my wings. This target of yours, would it be a god?"


    Rowan thought for a while before he answered, "Most likely not, but their abilities may be peculiar and their powers may be equal to a god, and so, to avoid any mishaps, I would prefer them to be discreetly wiped out without any chance for them to retaliate."


    "If that is the case, my subordinate should be enough, he is a powerful Demon Duke, and if by chance he is not enough, then I shall ce my imprint on his body, and you would be able to summon me, is that good enough?"


    Rowan nodded, "That should work. Now, for the matter of your price, state them."


    Kohronughed, "you have nothing I desire for now except your Elura fragments, and if I collect those as my price, it would slow down your return for a long time, how about you owe me a favor."


    Rowan frowned, the Elura Fragments were powerful sources of energy and mysteries to him, but if he seeded in killing the god Erohim he suspected still lived in Jarkarr, he may have enough Soul Points and Energy points that could surpass what he might gain from an Elura Fragment, and so he did not particrly need the Fragments.


    Also, he had five Elura Fragments and even though his priority was to kill any members of the Order who might be on his trail, it would be stupid to allow Kohron to notice his desperation, if he easily gave in and agreed to use the Fragments as a bargaining chip it would be uncalled-for. After all, as far as the members of the Covenant knew, it should be the most valuable possession he is currently having.


    There would be no way he would agree to give Kohron the Elura Fragment, and also he would never agree to honor an unknown favor for a Demon, it was a recipe for disaster.


    Rowan tapped the table with a long silver w,"Are you sure there is nothing I can pay you with? As you said, there would be no way I can give up my Elura Fragments, but please keep in mind I also have Origin shards."


    Kohron paused as he considered his next words, he realized he might have shot himself in the foot when he first mentioned he would not scheme against Ohrox because he was weak for now.


    A refusal to collect Origin shards for a small task that could be likely performed by his subordinate would be perceived as weakness. He also needed to cultivate a reliable partner in the Covenant in case of future problems, the mages had been suppressing him in thest few thousand years, and he had lost out on many benefits, so helping Ohrox was an investment.


    "Then I will take a million Origin shards. That should be enough to alleviate the cost of my efforts."


    Rowan was surprised, this was far cheaper than he thought he would get, clearly he must be trying to create a favorable impression."Thank you, Prince of Strife." Rowan said sincerely.


    Kohron sneered, "Don''t bother thanking me until the task is done. Call my name when you need me, and I will be there."


    His Anima returned to stone, and Rowan bowed in thought for a while. He had used less than he was expecting, and this opened the doors to more possibilities. He had 10,000,000 Origin shards and if he pays Kohron, he still had a nice lump of change next, even if the others would charge him more for the same services, he would make it back soon enough.


    "What am I waiting for then," Rowan sighed, "Fiona Shadowsoul, I have need for your presence."


    The Anima of Fiona Shadowsoul had both her eyes closed, but with the summoning from Rowan, she cracked open an eye. It was like looking at the white of the moon, she had no pupils, it was just a white orb that glowed.


    The rest of her body lost its petrification as white hair that floated without any wind came down her shoulders and her robes cker than ink turned the throne she sat upon to darkness.


    She turned to Ohrox and sniffed in annoyance, "I can see you are bing more familiar with your position Prince of Destruction, now I''ve lost the bet."


    "What bet?" Rowan asked.


    "I had a bet with that brute, Kohron that you would hide yourself for the next thousand years, even miss the next gathering a decade from now as you recover from your demise. Now I will have to sacrifice one hundred million of my acolytes to his name at the next solstice, and they were a good batch this century, with many great seeds."


    Rowan blinked, "It would seem you are in luck Fiona, for I have a proposition for you that you might recoup some of your losses."

 Chapter 294 Fiona Shadowsoul Terms

    <h4>Chapter 294 Fiona Shadowsoul Terms</h4>


    At his words, Fiona Shadowsoul seemed to be invigorated and she smiled widely, waiting for him to continue.


    It was sometimes difficult to merge the vision of a woman who was smiling here and a creature that could casually sacrifice millions of lives for a bet, and he knew it was only because of the buffer afforded to him by the Anima of Ohrox that he was able to converse with them so tantly, more likely if he was here with his real body he would hardly be able to maintain his life.


    Rowan shifted in his throne to face Fiona directly, "I will be having an unwanted guesting soon, and although there might be a chance I am wrong, but if I''m not, I will like them taken care of. You may have to fight someone with powers closer to those of a god. I have already tasked Kohron with this request, so this request should carry rtively little risk."


    "Interesting, tell you what, I was not expecting something like this when you summoned me." Fiona said, "It would seem like you really need this problem solved, since you are paying an awful lot to solve it."


    Rowan smiled, "You would forgive me, death has made me¡­ vindictive, and this is a thorn in my side that I can''t bear to keep there any longer. Except for my Elura Fragments, name your price and I will be sure to satisfy you."


    Fiona''s eyes shed brightly as if she were in deep thought, "Well you see, before I can give you the price I require, you should know I have no presence on Jarkarr unlike Kohron, so it would be difficult for me to reach there in a timely manner, since I assume you want to set a trap."


    "Difficult," Rowan said, "not impossible. Tell me what you need, Fiona?"


    "If you insist. Unlike Demons, we Mages value knowledge more than resources, especially for a witch like me, for with knowledge I can create anything I desire. If you want me to help you, then I have a simple payment in mind, nothing expensive and requires no effort on your part. I want you to tell me the process of your rebirth."


    Rowan glowered inside, what she was asking for was impossible for him to give, he was not the rebirth of Ohrox Prince of Destruction, but a lucky Empyrean who came to possess the Origin Treasure of the Demon. His status as a transmigrator made him free of any Karma associated with this universe, and that was what deceived the Covenant that he was a brand-new soul on its way to recovery.


    Rowan did not even consider trying to lie to her, he did not have the experience to smoothly pull that off, "You would have to forgive me for not honoring that request, my resurrection is a core secret of mine that cannot be divulged to anyone."


    Fiona sighed, "Hmm¡­ Not even if I pay you Elura Fragments. You demons always seem to want that stuff."


    Rowan shook his head, "Not even a thousand Elura Fragments would make me give those up!"


    Fiona Shadowsoul frowned, "s I require more than any physical goods you can give me at this time, maybe at the heights of your powers you may have something special for me, but now you don''t have anything I particrly desire. Sending an Anima to Jarkarr would be costly seeing as how in a few momentster, it would inevitably be destroyed by the gods of the Empire when my presence is detected. Although since we are both from Covenant, I cannot be too harsh with my demands. You know what, I do have something I may ept. An Elura Fragment might be enough to reduce my losses."


    Rowan said slowly, "How many Elura Fragments do you want?"


    "Oh, let''s see, I will not take too many benefits for any effort I put in. I will take just five! I hope it''s fair."


    There was no way she did not know that the amount she was quoting was all Rowan had, this was another test and Rowan was aware of it, "Don''t be too hasty Fiona, I will not be giving you my Elura Fragment, and telling you about my resurrection is not a problem, it is just a matter of the time I choose to tell you."


    Fiona had a thoughtful look on her face, "I understand, but I am in need of information pertaining to resurrection urgently. Okay, I agree, but it would have to be in 500 years."


    "Make it a thousand and we have a deal." Rowan had to stop himself from grinning, he wanted to call out fifty years because he knew he would be strong enough to reveal more of himself to the universe at that time, but he did not respect how much these beings of power disregarded time. He was still too young.


    Fiona made a growling sound, which sounded both cute and terrifying, "I am sorry, I can''t go much lower than 500 years, that is my bottom line."


    Rowan pretended as if he was gued by indecision before he finally agreed.


    ?


    Unlike Teleportation, using his Astrbe required Rowan to point it in a direction, and he did not necessarily have to set a target. He could point it into the void and see how far he could go before losing steam.


    This was what Rowan was intending to be doing in the next moment, he pointed the Astrbe into the Divine Kingdom and began moving the seed that he preserved from Jarkarr, and he ced them into the Divine Pce.


    With the devouring of the god statues by the Serpents, the energy field around the Divine Pce was gone. He made the decision to use the Pce when he noticed its immense size and the sturdy materials it was made of. At first, he had been nning on using another structure as a means of travel, but this Divine Pce of Erohim would have to do.


    With the size of the Pce, the twenty thousand people did not even fill a single wing. The Divine Pce was eight thousand miles in length, and only a god could create an impossible structure such as this.

 Chapter 295 Collecting The Divine Palace

    <h4>Chapter 295 Collecting The Divine Pce</h4>


    Such an enormous structure that was also very energy dense would take a lot from him before he could Fast Travel with it. Rowan began spreading the light of the Astrbe over the entire pce. Due to its size, it was taking some time to cover it all.


    Behind him, Fury roused himself, as he shook himself from the intense shock that gued him. Rowan could understand a bit about what he was going through. This man had lived his entire life believing he was the top dog, granted with a great destiny with all the resources and secrets of the Empire open to him.


    He came to Rowan expecting he should be the one with all the answers, he was woefully wrong, his ignorance about Rowan was the first sign to him, that Fury was a child who had seen only a single tree for the first time and assumed he had seen an entire forest.


    But there was only one reason Fury could have been really shocked by what Rowan had said to him, and to truly understand the cause, you needed to understand Medan, it was anguage that could project intent and meaning in each word spoken. So there was no way Fury should not have heard what Rowan said, and he knew that fact.


    The only reason Fury could not hear what he had said was that before now, someone had gone into his head and sealed any memory of that word from reaching him. The result of this was that during the course of his investigation he might havee into contact with the Order of Broken Eyes before, perhaps even investigated them, but he had no recollection of it.


    It may have been a recent affair, or he might have been there since the moment Fury was born. Rowan did not know who was the true power behind the Order of Broken Eyes, but one thing was clear, their reach was extensive.


    Fury was a pawn, for there was no way he would have made it to him before the Order, the most likely reason was that he was allowed him to reach him, and so when Rowan spoke, he made sure he projected the full meaning of the Order into his words, and it hit Fury like a bomb.


    It was all his understanding about the Order and their methods, he told Fury about the Nexus, and hepressed all that information into just a simple question; did Fury know the Order of Broken Eyes?


    Rowan was making a bet, that Fury had beenpromised, and he was right. Now it was all up to him if he would be able to break the chains ced upon him. He saw no need in killing Fury, it was better to sow troubles in his enemies camp. If only he had a fully grown Angel, he would use it to possess this frightening genius.


    Rowan heard his whispers, "How is it possible? Who betrayed me? Nathis? When did my mind no longer be my own?"


    Rowan nearly rolled his eyes, he was busy expanding the size of the Astrbe Projection over the entire pce and he had only five consciousness pirs left. No, make that six, he had just activated another consciousness pirs; however, he intended to keep Fury busy with his thoughts, so he could not be distracted, and he threw another bombshell at him,


    "You ask questions with very obvious answers that you have been blinded to because of arrogance and your sheltered lifestyle. Yet, the truth of the matter has always been with you. You said yourself, you are the culmination of hundreds of thousands of years of breeding. You are the Prized Stock, the Prime Bull. What. Did you think your owners gave you everything for your benefits alone?"


    Fury turned to him, his eyes zing with wrath, "I have no owners!"


    Rowan continued, nheless, keeping Fury talking was better than him thinking about attacking, he was about 70 percent done, and every moment that passed by he was getting closer topletion.


    "You understand the way the world of Dominator works Fury, why did you think you were out of the game? Did you think your talents made you immune to the machinations of the powerful? Or do you think the countless eyes lusting after your power and potential would give up just because you were fed a promise? You cannot make a deal with me because I am fighting to be above making the mistakes you have made your entire life, and in a far worse situation than the one you are in. Because I was once like you. Lost. Only I had no guide. So this is a test for you Fury, would you prevail?"


    The Astrbe coverage wasplete and Rowan sighed and he looked through the tear in space inside the Divine Kingdom and selected a predestined path.


    When Rowan created the second batch of Angels, and sent them to the various Continent, he had also sent one angel deep into space.


    The reason he sent the Angel deep into space was twofold, the first was to chart a clear path for him when he would be leaving the, he wanted to avoid falling into traps that could have been easily avoided if he knew his path, space was a new frontier for him, and having a scout was the right move to make, and the second was to find an iing ally.


    Launching the Divine Pce into space would be the first stroke in the iing war. Rowan hardened his mind, and gritted his teeth.


    "Let''s y!"


    The entire Divine Pce and a great chunk of the Divine Kingdom was wrapped in a bright white light, and Fury turned to look back in surprise, but he was toote to intervene, as with a faint pop, the Divine Pce Vanished, hurricane size winds were generated to fill up the void that had been created from its absence.


    Rowan left only one Ouroboros Serpent inside the Pce to find and consume the Divine Spark of the god, while the rest were surreptitiously withdrawn into his body.

 Chapter 296 Remaking A World

    <h4>Chapter 296 Remaking A World</h4>


    Themotion of the escaping Divine Pce did not just end with the winds, when Rowan ripped arge portion of the Divine Realm of the god he brought about a Spatial Storm that for a while turned the surrounding into a world of darkness and chaos.


    Rowan''s current body was destroyed, and he had to quickly rece it, so he would not leave any sign behind of weakness, his next steps were crucial that this particr detail was not noticed yet, at least for the next few moments.


    When the chaos ended, he hardly breathed a sigh of relief before a heavy pressure descended on him as Fury''s eyes smoldered with nine colored lights.


    He was about to start talking when he noticed Rowan was not even looking at him, but at a distance outside the Divine Realm.


    If the Divine Realm was an egg, there would be less than fifty percent of its shell left, the only thing holding thest of its stability in ce was the consumption limitation of the void. It contained vast amounts of Aether and many other mystical substances that Rowan could not even identify, and its presence was more robust than normal space, and so its dissipation was far slower.


    Fury looked over to check what had drawn Rowan''s attention, and his anger for being toyed with was washed away as a great hand wreath in lightning began to arise from the earth.


    From the hand, a voice whispered, "Return."


    Boreas, Primogenitor and god, who controls the Pathway of the Storm Callers.


    His Anima is here.


    ?


    It was always an ufortable sensation to project your consciousness into an Anima. Boreas had never liked it, and even after millions of years he never did. To him, it was like slicing off your limb and crushing it, then forcing that crushed meat into a hole the size of a finger.


    For other gods the sensation was different, and although he did not mind the pain, it was more of the inconvenience of the process that annoyed him. So as a god that was hailed to be the richest in the Empire, he did the next best thing.


    Over the endless millennia, he began creating a set of Spirit Guise, he would use as a substitute for him in most situations, over time, he had perfected this form, and few gods could see through the Facade.


    His control over Ice was absolute, and he could ce portions of his Spirit into them and freeze them for millions of years. He could allocate those Spirit, which he deemed Guise to perform various functions in his ce. Few knew where the main body of Boreas truly resided, and all of them were wrong.


    This freed him to pursue other pursuits beyond the Knowing of Golgoth and the other gods.


    When he heard Stirrings from the Anima on one of his small holdings on a called Jarkarr, he sent a small burst of his consciousness over, and although it was there for less than a fraction of a second, he understood everything happening on that for that brief sh.


    He saw all and frowned briefly, there were all small pieces rtively speaking, but he saw something here that interested his attention a little.


    He had received the report from his descendant about the situation on Jarkarr, but what that nitwit had not realized was that the situation was more serious than he presented to him.


    Boreas'' bottom line was the fallen god Erohim, this was a resource that could be exploited for millions of years, and he did not care if the entire or its people were killed off, and his descendants were aware of that fact, he had rified it. It was for this reason he kept his Anima inside the head of Erohim.


    Somehow the god had been in without him being made aware of it, until a few moments back. All this reeks of outside maniption, and he became slightly curious, his irritation over the death of Erohim was ced on a back burner for now because he knew he would make the perpetrators pay as that was inevitable, what he wanted to know was who had the knowledge and guts to create troubles for him.


    Boreas summoned an Elura Shard and infused it with his essence, boosting it beyond its base value and broke it, and whispered hismand, he shifted his gaze to a thousand more time-sensitive matters while assigning Spirit Guise number 111,100,611 to oversee the remaining operation.


    On Jarkarr everything stilled, and then it abruptly stopped, even time was frozen, from the massive hand surrounded with lightning the word of Boreas echoed out, and then time appeared to be reversing itself.


    It was not. It was the world that was healing.


    It was a restoration so vast in scope and total in itsplexity, only a god could manage it. He instantly knew that without Erohim, Jarkarr could no longer serve its purpose, and so he began changing it into something different for one of his many outstanding projects.


    All the endless devastation that had been wrought on the and its satellites was reversing back to its original state before changing into the new form he wished for, and the massive chunks of fallen moon rocks were beginning to rise until the three moons were whole, and then with a loud crack the moons melded together and created a massive moon that was bigger than the threebined.


    The new moon was shifted back for another three million kilometers, but its new size was still enough to block a third of the sky.


    ?


    Rowan heard what he thought was music, like a long orchestra that flew through the wind, and Jarkarr for the first time in twenty thousand years, bloomed green as massive forests, rivers,kes, mountains arose from it.


    Birds of the air, fishes of the sea and the myriad beasts that roamed thend began to be born, and in a blink of an eye, the world was popted with all manner of living things.


    Then he heard the cry of a newborn, as the world consciousness was born anew, and when this all ended, the Anima of Boreas stood in the air with his arms folded in his chest.

 Chapter 297 Thou Shall Not See God

    <h4>Chapter 297 Thou Shall Not See God</h4>


    Rowan had seen gods in his dreams and visions, he even conversed with god-like beings a few moments back, but there was nothing like witnessing a god that sought to disy its full might.


    Boreas stood at fifty thousand feet tall and his head reached the clouds as he stood in the air, his body gleamed like blue marbles, on his head was a wreath made from every flower that had ever existed in countless worlds, his eyes were green and swirled around like it contained endless tornadoes, his feet wore sandals made from ice, and his waist was a belt made from lightning.


    He was shirtless, and the skirt he wore was made from ice, and the lightning belt flowed down the middle and connected with his shoes.


    The surroundings of the god were bleached a deep blue that was unnatural in its vividness. It resembled a Domain, and inside it various phenomena were disyed. There were endless worlds of lightning, frosts and winds that revolved around him, all feeding him power and endless vitality.


    This was just a casual estimate from Rowan, but just this Anima was at least a thousand times stronger than Erohim, if not more because this was the limit to how much Rowan could estimate its power.


    Rowan''s nose began to bleed, and an ungodly headache impacted him, and he groaned as he staggered. He summoned a spear and leaned on it. He could hardly move, not even to breathe, as he felt as if a mountain was pressing on him, squeezing him tight all over his body.


    His body began to slowly break apart, yet it was stillpressed together like a jigsaw puzzle, but Rowan did not kneel, he did not fall, and although his body was strained beyond limits, he did not bow.


    Feeling tears pouring down his eyes, he cleaned it only to see it was red.


    He was weeping blood!


    Damn, gods were stupidly overpowered.


    Yet, he did not despair, and he began tough. The pressure exerted on him made the sounds he made resemble the bleating of a goat being crushed in a giant''s hand, but he wasughing nheless.


    Fury had been driven down to the ground, his face was pressed into the earth, and he could not move, he could only make a small moaning sound as he began bleeding from all over his face.


    His eyes were fixed on Rowan with incredulity, amazed that he was still standing, and to even crown that achievement, he wasughing. How was this possible? Before the eyes of a god all were ants, and their very bodies would obey even if their wills were against it. Nothing and no-one could break that rule. Except now, he was looking at it.


    Rowan could just imagine the wild thoughts going on inside his head, and he did not me him, the worldview of the poor man had been broken today as he had seen the impossible happening before his eyes.


    Fury had supreme talent, that was undeniable, Rowan thought presently it would be extremely difficult to kill him with his present strength, even if Fury underestimated him, and if Fury went all out, he would kill Rowan with little effort, and knowing his character, he would not underestimate Rowan fighting prowess and he would kill him ten out of ten times.


    But it did not mean they were equal.


    What Fury had was the advantage of Realm, and unless Rowan ascended to the second Great Circle, there were many tactics that were impossible for him to employ, and his defenses would becking.


    In a manner of speaking, the things Rowan was capable of were beyond even the gods, beyond even an Empyrean, the true favored children of the universe, and no matter how talented Fury was or could ever be, he was still just a man.


    Lightning shed and below the feet of the god, people began to appear, they seemed to be in a daze, but it was clear the pressure from the god was not affecting them.


    Rowan knew these were the survivors, barely five thousand people were left, and most of them were from the Boreas Family.


    It did not take long for them to realize they had been rescued by their Primogenitor, and the world around them had been remade anew and the chaos gone.


    As one, they all fell down and bowed before him. The most leading figure, the governor of Trinad, led the call of worship. They wept tears of joy, and their eyes were alight with fervor for witnessing the glory and might of their Primogenitor.


    The fresh air and sounds of a living world were thrilling to their senses, and if not for the presence of the god, they would be celebrating more vociferously right now.


    Suddenly, there was a loud scream of despair that was soon echoed by most of the crowd below. It was soon clear that all those below the second Great Circle without a Territory were being adversely affected, for even though it was not the intention of Boreas, there was a single rule since the dawn of creation.


    Thou shall not see god.


    Most of them fell down, and with harsh screams, they began to mutate. Creatures that were covered with scales of ice and breath lightning erupted from their discarded shell of flesh, and some of them even began fusing together into a chaotic mess.


    The sounds they made were jumbled and carried with it great pain, their blood turned blue and thick like mud, and Rowan was reminded of his time at the Nexus; he wondered about the simrities of the gods and the Abomination Core.


    The lucky ones found death as they exploded into mush, and through all this carnage the second Great Circle Dominators had their heads bowed low. The presence of a god was a thing of great joy and also of great sorrow and horror.


    Rowan noticed Boreas did not even consider the thousands of people that were ughtered, he wanted to address the people who were left, those that were worthy of his words, for those unfortunate enough to be too weak to stand before his presence, it was only their loss and an insult to his grace.


    The hands of the god came down in a sweeping gesture and all the multitude of mutated people rose into the air, and to Rowan''s shock, Boreas opened his mouth and sucked them all into it, he began to chew.

 Chapter 298 Scum From Covenant

    <h4>Chapter 298 Scum From Covenant</h4>


    There were many terms used to describe gods, and the ones most often neglected was "old". Especially for the gods of Trion. These ancient monsters had existed from an incredibly distant time, and even though they were currently worshiped as gods. There was a time when they were nothing but monsters.


    There was something incredibly different about Boreas and any other godlike beings he had met, and Rowan had a suspicion that the other gods of Trion shared this trait. There was something¡­ extra in their make-up, a monstrous quality that Rowan could recognize, because it was simr to his serpents.


    The word Rowan was looking for was Primal.


    Boreas''s eyes turned to the struggling Rowan and inside them, he could see both curiosity, rage, amusement, and many host of emotions that would be impossible to describe, it was as if the god felt many emotions simultaneously.


    But one thing Rowan could take away from it was the frightening amount of intelligence in that gaze. This was a creature that had seen endless sunrises and sunsets, and his confidence was unmatched.


    This was a being that was assured of his omnipotence after countless years of power. In this life, Rowan had begun understanding what it truly meant to be this powerful. It was something more potent than any drugs, it transcended what any mortal could ever conceive in their heart.


    Rowan had to make his moves now because all the chess pieces were not on the board, and a sneaky fe was out there, probably rubbing his hands together in glee while waiting for him to dance like a clown in a circus.


    The Primordial Record inside his body was trembling, as it detected the other pages of itself that were close.


    You have something of mine. Rowan roared inside. His fingers twitched, and he let go of the spear supporting his weight and stood with difficulty.


    His mind went cold as he slowed down his thoughts. He let himself feel calm for a single moment, and then he began his attack by making his first move.


    Rowan looked into the sky, his eyesight prating the clouds and zoomed to a particr empty patch of space outside the, and even though his senses could not detect anything at all from that spot, the tremble from the Primordial Record was real, and with its agitation, the strings that bounded it became clear in Rowans vision.


    The screams from the Sigils were loud, and they formed into multipleyers that would have drowned him before, but with an effort of will, he pushed it aside.


    He began to speak because he was sure that his Father was at this moment examining him, and his voice was not loud, but it would be easily understood as the surrounding Aether carried his words.


    He sometimes wondered what he would say to this duplicitous man if he ever saw him again, and the next words from his mouth covered all the controlled anger he had towards this fat spider.


    "It is not nice to draw problems to others while you stay fat, safe and happy, is it not?"


    ?


    Boreas turned to look into space and his eyes shed a stunning blue that covered space and puzzlement colored the gaze of the god for he found nothing, but his intuition told him that something was there.


    Boreas had been instantly aware of who killed Erohim the moment his senses reached the, and he saw the circumstances of his death.


    He knew who struck the killing blow. But who was it that controlled the killer, and who wished for him to be here? Nothing this weak god killer had disyed would show he was capable of deceiving his sight, although he was a powerful specimen with a unique bloodline, but he was young and without guile as far as he could tell.


    More concerning was that he had detected the remains of demons, and a fiery power on his Anima, he hadbed the entire, and he could not find a simr energy around, this led him to the conclusion that someone here was using him as their chess piece, and he was meant to be here at the moment of their choice.


    It was most likely the Covenant. This blow they had struck against him was painful to say the least on the surface, but he had a hundred ways he would pay them back.


    From the memories of his descendants and everyone he just ate, he gathered the total summation of their experiences up until this point. His mind began to piece together who would be capable of such feats, there was Kohron who held the leash of all the demons attacking the Empire, and maybe Ulremazz.


    When Rowan began talking to someone in space, it would seem as if it was wasted words as his voice echoed into nothingness and nothing changed, but Boreas knew that it had been received by someone.


    A god could not be deceived by intent, it was why Medan was the favorednguage of power. Although he could not detect who was hiding in space, he could understand when the words of Rowan was heard by other ears and they had received that intent.


    Boreas was interested to see if he could detect anyone he was familiar with, but even after checking every single fragment in space, down to the atomic level, he could not detect anyone else. He confirmed it was most likely Ulremazz, for his veils were particrly powerful.


    Knowing he needed to intervene in this matter, for few could disobey the gods of Trion except for the saboteurs of the Covenant, he began to speak.


    Disregarding the cries of pain from his descendants below him, except for one who was not of his blood, Melusine Bhus, the rest below were disappointments, but if they could endure the cleansing of his presence, their bloodline would be further refined and their growth would see an explosive increase.


    Boreas words thundered as the sky shook and the shuddered below him, "Scums from Covenant, reveal yourself. My patience is limited. Your pawn has aplished his mission, why do you stay back and risk more of my wrath?"


    But his conclusion was shattered with the following series of events.

 Chapter 299 Face Reveal

    <h4>Chapter 299 Face Reveal</h4>


    The Third Prince scowled as he turned to observe the receding light hauling away the Divine Pce of Erohim. Considering the Speed of Astrbe, it was amazing that he was able to track its movements at all. In a few moments, he would not be able to follow it, for the speed alone was so bizarre it had already crossed ten percent of the Empire Space.


    He considered going after the Pce, and retrieving its contents, but his main prize was still below and he muttered a curse, most of which was directed at Boreas for his dys in arriving and towards Rowan''s damned bloodline that brings new surprises to him every time.


    Although he considered that this light should not be a bloodline power but a powerful Treasure. The luck of this boy was phenomenal, and it was annoying nheless to be at the receiving end of it, he had survived many impossible situations, by using his wit and a healthy dose of luck.


    The Third Prince mused if his influence was what was bringing this luck to Rowan, it was a usible reflection, one he would consider in time.


    He cheered and pped as Boreas arose, wishing he still had more of the hell brew as the going was getting good, and he gritted his teeth at the waste of an Elura Shard when Boreas began remaking the world. As always, they always disappointed him with the manner they used these shards, with Boreas being the biggest perpetrator.


    This god was just too damn rich, and that was saying somethinging from the Third Prince. He felt his gum itch when he visualized biting into the firm thighs of Boreas and taking a chunk from all those goodies. All the gods of Trion he mused angrily, were too rich, and he hated the restraints he ced on himself, so he did not rob them blind.


    Time never seemed so fast or so slow! How many more millions of years would he have to wait before he ate his fill?


    The glow from the Third Prince''s eyes shone bright red, and it could be seen if you zoomed in close to observe his eyes that these were not mes, but something else¡­ It was Aura.


    It was Aura that was condensed to an astonishing amount that became visible due to the sheer intensity of the emotion that was escaping from his body.


    That Aura was hunger.


    After that brief distraction with the escaping Divine Pce, his eyes became focused on Rowan. What surprises would he show to him next?


    But then the Third Prince was beginning to have a growing sense of disquietness, something was wrong with this picture, and he was about to ce his finger on it, when Rowan turned and stared directly at him.


    He looked around, as if checking if there was anyone beside him, but there was nobody else. Rowan was indeed looking directly at him. The Third Prince''s brows furrowed before he made an exnatory sound, "Aha!" He brought out the pages of the Singrity and held it in his hands. "This is the culprit! Here I thought it was another fantastic bloodline power you were about to show me."


    When he listened to Rowan''s words, he cursed aloud, "You cheeky little ass. Who''s been teaching you to talk like this?" The Third prince said. "Nice strategy, by the way, you have drawn thunderhead attention my way. But¡­ haha, he cannot see me or touch me, what are you going to do next? Boreas is not a patient god"


    Still Rowan had seeded in a manner, and the damage was done, Boreas had turned to his direction, but there was no way he could see the Third Prince even if he tried his best. He could bet on it.


    This was a trick he learned a while ago inside a forgotten world. He was digging through a dead civilization when he came across a series of unique scripts.


    Upon activation, they did one thing only. That was to hide from Heaven''s Gaze. This civilization was old beyond reason, existing far beyond their allotted time, with the evidence he saw, they even survived the death of their previous universe, a spectacr feat from a civilization who did not have any powerhouses that could equal a god.


    Those scripts had protected them from the entropy of the universe, but it did nothing to protect them from the rot within. War, famine, diseases, and so many other factors tore the world apart, and when he had found the remains of the world, everything inside it was dead, even the air itself.


    The scripts had been damaged and even after all this time, he had not managed to restore even five percent of their original capabilities, and he suspected that it was due to a factor he could not control, for perhaps these scripts only worked at full power for only that specific lost bloodline, and it was impossible for him to reach that far back in time and drag a screaming native back to him.


    Nevertheless, it was enough for the Third Prince to shield himself even from the gaze of the gods and perform so many of his works, but he did not anticipate that the camouge could be pierced by the Sigils connected to the Singrity. In hindsight now, it was foolish for him not to consider that possibility.


    Yet unknown to him, he had given himself away to Rowan''s attention by the earlier pulse of energy he gave out when searching for the souls that should have been left behind on Jarkarr.


    Boreas''s next words of his suspicion that the Covenant were responsible for all that had transpired was both right and wrong and it made himugh.


    "Oh, they were here all right." The Third prince wanted to say, "But you see, I killed the Demon here that had been interfering with your business."


    Of course, he did not say that, he wanted to see what Rowan would do next, and whatever abilities he should be able to pull out from his hat of seemingly endless tricks.


    His mind was about to return to the nagging thoughts he was having about Rowan when the head of the Demon below him began to glow.


    Before he could respond, it exploded. The detonation was so loud and bright that it resembled the dawn of the sun.


    His camouge was ripped away, and his smoking body was revealed to Boreas, as if that was not enough, he detected a malefic gaze behind him, and he turned to see a mighty Demon covered in Hell Fire with wings spread wide.


    "Covenant!" Boreas yelled.


    The eyes of the Third Prince twitched. This was not how it was supposed to go.

 Chapter 300 This Is Your Target. Kill Him!

    <h4>Chapter 300 This Is Your Target. Kill Him!</h4>


    The appearance of the Demon Prince Kohron was simr to his Anima but with one outstanding difference, his wings of mes andva were gigantic, they spread out so wide they covered the entire horizon and they were evenrger than the below. His body also grew until he was a thousand feet tall, and his red skin shone like hot coal.


    In a single instant, his presence had upied the entire space outside the, and from below, it appears as if he had reced the heavens because no matter how far you looked, you could only see his fiery wings.


    Below his feet was an endless multitude of demons and people who were being tortured with fire. All these Demons and People in addition to being tortured were all mercilessly fighting and killing each other, before being resurrected and continuing their endless battle. Their screams resonated all throughout space and painted his surrounding with ck, which was the color of suffering.


    A rain ofrva began to shower on the below, but they were neutralized and vaporized by a roving storm of ice that erupted from around the.


    In every single seconds, a million of such collisions were happening, as the domain of the god and the demon shed, creating a spectacr vision that was awe-inspiring in its sheerplexities and scale.


    Boreas made an annoyed growl and shifted all the still living Dominators below his feet into a portal.


    The Space around Jarkarr began to warp and distort, as if the presence of these two beings were twisting the fabrics of reality. The Demon Prince looked to the depth of space and he roared.


    Rowan had a fleeting thought at this instant, that he might have set events into motion that could cause devastating consequences for everything, but he pushed aside that errant thought. To live and survive the deception of his father, and to tear apart the chains holding his Primordial Record, he would have to y in the big leagues.


    Anything he unleashed on the universe, he was willing to bear the consequences for it.


    Disregarding Kohron''s spectacr entrance, Rowan''s eyes were riveted on the Third Prince, his father.


    From the first time he saw this man, he had always been an enigma to him. His methods or his appearance was something that always intrigued Rowan. Why did he make his appearance to be fat and loving when there really was no need to do so? Why would he go to great lengths to hide himself and disguise his powers?


    There was always something about him that always felt off, even to Rowan with his current experience.


    He remembered vividly the first time he had seen this man, at that time he was naked, weak, and confused, thrown from a familiar world of digging through mines and waiting for death, and then he was thrusted into this world of unknown and he was so scared and confused.


    Rowan knew that the Third Prince had detected his emotions even then, yet through all that, he had still chosen to appear as a loving father, while using his powers to twist and control his body and mind.


    Rowan bit his tongue hard, and a flood of red covered his taste buds, he should concentrate. He was already down to three consciousness pirs, and any lower and he would not be able to properly handle the oing events .


    Focusing on what was happening, he looked around and saw that the Third Prince appeared flustered, and Rowan could almost taste the annoyance oozing from him.


    Oh, this is just the start. Rowan thought.


    Kohron who had just appeared from the dead body of the Demon Duke, looked around, and Rowan could sense the entire Aether bend and flow into his eyes.


    Was this a way to rapidly scrutinize your surroundings? Rowan thought, something about the method the Demon Prince used struck a chord in Rowans mind, and he shelved that thought forter.


    Boreas''s eyes were not surprised at the presence of the Demon, but by the person that had been pushed away from hiding, turning to the Third Prince and Rowan could see a clear confusion in his eyes.


    To all indications, this man was a Dominator of the second circle and he had no business at all on matters of this magnitude.


    The Third Prince brushed invisible dust away from his body and cracked his neck, aware he was the subject of all gazes, from Rowan and Fury, down to Kohron and Boreas, but if he was deterred by the presence of such powers staring at him, he did not show any indication.


    Instead, he smiled and said, "Hey, there appears to be a misunderstanding, you see¡­"


    Rowan did not have time for this pointless charade by his father, the fat spider would not be surprised for long and as he was on a back foot, he would never give him the chance to steady himself. He pointed to the Third Prince and spoke to Kohron, "He''s your target. Kill him."


    All eyes turned towards Rowan, the eyes of Fury bulged in shock, that Rowan couldmand a Demon Prince.


    There was no surprise from the Demon Prince Kohron, and then he chuckled, his voice having a rich baritone that shook the entire, "With pleasure!" Khoron smiled.


    The Demon Prince opened his right hand and manifested a ming axe that stretched for miles and with a loud yell, be swung it towards the third prince.


    The Axe tore a rent through space that extended towards Jarkarr, tearing through the defenses created by Boreas and nearly tearing the in two, and if not for Boreas dismissing the energy wave with a motion from his hand. All that was just a side effect from swinging the Axe.


    The Third Prince''s eyes had widened in amazement when he heard Rowanmand a Demon Prince to attack, and he looked deeply at Rowan and surprisingly, he nodded and smiled at him just before the Axe struck him.


    The blow was silent as it cleaved through his body, from his head, down to his crotch, and The Third Prince was still smiling even as his body parted in two, and his blood bathe the skies of Jarkarr.

 Chapter 301 Painting The Stars With Blood

    <h4>Chapter 301 Painting The Stars With Blood</h4>


    This was not over. The smile from the Third Prince that Rowan saw resembled a kid who was having fun. He suddenly understood where that feeling of disquietness he had wasing from. There was something inside the eyes of his father that he had never seen before, it was as if he was beginning to let go of himself.


    Rowan did not know why the idea of something like that was beginning to scare him. It took a lot to scare Rowan now.


    Kohron Demon Prince of Strife scoffed in disdain, "I expected more from this task. Disappointing. How did such a weakling kill my Duke?"


    Rowan felt the strings on his Primordial Record shiver, "He''s not dead." whispered Rowan, "He is behind you."


    Kohron looked towards the body of the Third Prince, and it had vanished, and a tremendous sound was heard like a mountain being broken in two, and the Demon Prince shuddered, his head was pushed down until it touched his chest and Rowan could see behind him was a grinning Third Prince and he was holding a portion of the skull of the Demon in his hands.


    Due to the Demon Prince''s size, the portion of the skull in his hands wererger than fifty feet across, the Third Prince looked down at Rowan with an exasperated sigh, for it was his warning that allowed the Demon Prince to move a bit, dodging the otherwise fatal blow.


    "Now things just got more fu*king bothersome. You could not let me kill him the easy way now, could you?" The Third Prince said to Rowan and flung the pieces of the Demon Prince''s skull in his hand aside like a thrash.


    Kohron reached up and touched his head, his ck blood raining down on his body, and then he turned and roared, it was a frightening sound as his mouth stretched open beyond any mortal limits. His visage turned to that of a true demon as scales and teeth burst all over his body.


    He grew a tail that was three thousand feet long, with the tips ending in a sharp spear point that burned with hell fire. With a cry that made Rowan''s body nearly explode, he unleashed his Domain, and hell opened forth.


    His Domain, as Rowan would discover, was housed in his vast wings.


    And they were spread so wide it covered the entire expanse, they began to balloon up and wrapped around himself like a ball, trapping the Third Prince inside.


    It was impossible for Rowan to describe everything that he was witnessing, for another sun opened up over Jarkarr and it was red.


    It was the Domain of the Demon Prince and it began to expand, it grew so massive it became bigger than the and swallowed up the moon, the only reason Jarkarr was not swallowed up was because of the presence of Boreas, who had a pale blue shield over the that was repelling the red sun.


    Enormous booming sounds like a thousand earthquakes rumbled from inside the red sun, and deep cracks opened on the surface of it. Rowan through the Sigils bounding the pages could follow the traces of the battle, but he could onlyprehend a fraction of it.


    He only knew that the figure of his father was rapidly flickering inside the red sun, millions of times per second, crossing massive distances that were hard to fathom. He recalled back when Erohim trapped him inside a simr Domain, it was hundreds of miles across, but when he escaped, he discovered that the Domain was smaller than a grain of sand.


    If he applied the same logic to the Domain of the Demon Prince that was tens of times bigger than the he was standing on, then it must mean the space inside it must be unfathomable, and could solely be measured in light years.


    For the Third Prince to create massive tears on the fabrics of the Domain while inside, must mean he was unleashing an unfathomable amount of power. He had tried to overestimate the powers of his father, but maybe he had still ced the bar too low.


    He must be unleashing so much power he would be able to destroy a thousands with each move. Such levels of power was iprehensible for him at the moment, so far, beyond what normal attributes couldmand.


    The Demon Prince Domain quaked as the intensity of the ongoing battle was continually being ramped up, and then there was a particrlyrge st that urred, and it was louder than any sound that Rowan had ever heard before, and he feared that this sound could be heard all over the Empire.


    That sound was overturned by the cry of pain from Kohron, as the Domain he created was torn apart, and his head that had been torn away from his body was thrown with so much force, itnded on the moon, and caused a crater a thousand miles across.


    The cry from the Demon Prince broke Rowan''s body and nearly shattered his mind. Fury could not even scream before he began to disintegrate. A nine colored me circled him as the apparition of a Phoenix appeared over his body and he vanished.


    The ck blood of the Demon Prince sprayed all over space, and the stars in the distance began to be painted in a shade of ck, as darkness began to cover the entire visible light.


    The Third Prince appeared and he was panting, his hands on his waist, "whew, been a while since I stretched myself like this."


    The Decapitated body of the Demon Prince staggered and took a few steps before it knelt down, the blood pumping from the neck was like a waterfall. His wings were in tatters and his hands opened and closed, as if he was trying to grasp something, his motions tearing reality apart.


    "I tire of this game, you are not a tame sheep to be led, but a scorpion." the Third Prince sighed, "Come here boy, it''s time I took you apart and see what makes you tick."

 Chapter 302 Flesh suit

    <h4>Chapter 302 Flesh suit</h4>


    Rowan''s surrounding shimmered and suddenly Boreas was beside him, his current size was so massive Rowan was like a single speck of dust beside him, and his body was seized by an invisible force and he came to a stop beside one of Boreas stomach abs that was as wide as a football stadium.


    "What are you doing, brother?" Boreas said, "Why are you in that form? You are meddling with affairs that can break the bnce, and you will need to answer for it."


    Rowan had not expected Boreas to speak, except for defending the, the god had seemed okay with standing back and watching the battle, drawing Rowan to his side meant he understood the value of that action, and every word he was speaking tantalized Rowan with the possibility of finally knowing the truth about his father.


    The Third Prince cocked his head to the side as if in stupefaction, "Brother?" He said, and then he snapped his fingers, "Oh, it has been so long ago that I actually forgot I was wearing your brother''s skin. That''s what happens when you find a cloth that just fits, you tend to wear it every single opportunity you are given. Like what I did with it? Anyhow, I''m done with you guys, you are all old news. Now¡­"


    The Third Prince looked away from him and concentrated on Rowan, "... Where was I before the distractions? Yes, retrieving my scorpion."


    Rowan felt his body shake, and against his will, he began to rise up in the air¡ªdrawn away from Boreas side, and when he began to feel space begin to fold, a likely sign the Third Prince was about to teleport him to his hands, everything slowed and he was covered by blue as the palm of Boreas covered him, and he was enclosed in his fist.


    Rowan could hear the Third Prince snap, his voice beginning to change from the casualzy voice he always used to a more deeper tone, as if he was bing someone or something else, "What? Not you too? If you want to hinder me, theme fight me with your body, not this pile of shit you shoved your pinkie into. Do you think I will enjoy this? Digging my hands into piles of shit?"


    He had miscalcted the degree of the Third Prince''s tyranny, if he could talk to a god like this, it was most likely he was also a god, or something different with the powersparable to one. Now he was clearly at a disadvantage here, and his ns to kill him would prove far more difficult than he had first imagined.


    Damn it! He was down to two consciousness pirs.


    Rowan heard the solemn voice of Boreas, "who are you?"


    "You know who I am, imbecile. Although with all your hearts, I know you wish it was different. That''s right, you don''t need to deny the chill that is crawling down your spine. When you were just animals ying with your tiny balls, I was the one who gave you clothing and fire. Now release my little scorpion and I will be on my way. Be quick, for your body reeks of shit."


    "You dare speak to a god of Trion in this manner? Whatever deception or treachery this whole charade of yours turns out to be, I shall peel every single answer away from your mind."


    "Damn you, little twat! I will pull out your spine and throat, fu*k you with it. Hear my voice and tell me I will not do so."


    Rowan would imagine it was incredibly rare if not ever that a god was spoken to in this manner. A dreadful silence overtook everything, and then he felt his body jerk forward, and mmed into a wall of blue.


    Before he could reorient himself, he was shaken to the side, as his body was mmed haphazardly around, as if he was in a rollercoaster that was moving at ten thousand miles per second.


    A short whileter, the surrounding blue had a slight opening, and managing his motion to avoid more impacts on his body, he aimed towards the opening, and he flew out of it.


    He used his Berserker Skill Dash for as much as he could push it, ten times, twenty¡­ thirty. The fist of Boreas appeared wide as a world, and the tiny gap he could see ahead seemed to retreat far in the distance the closer he came to it.


    With a loud roar, he pushed his Berserker Dash Skill to the limit and he appeared through the gap in the god''s hand, and he saw himself inside a godly confrontation, and Boreas was losing.


    In the few seconds he had been held in the palm of Boreas, the fight had pushed the god through the, and out the other. Rowan found himself in a scene of devastation as massive mountains and dust were behaving haphazardly and the gravity of the was acting crazy.


    He sidestepped to the side and dodged a falling mountain, the impact pushing him away, and he began to move through the mayhem, in order to find a higher vantage point.


    He reached a region of earth that was flipped over and piercing hundreds of miles into the sky, activating Dash multiple times he appeared at the tip of the elevation and his senses roved around and he gaped.


    From where Rowan was standing, he could see a wide void that had been pierced through the entire, and the body of Boreas lying on the ground, but it appeared he was unharmed and he was just knocked out.


    Was it possible to even do something like that to a god?


    The Third Prince, on the other hand, surprisingly had been captured!


    His body was wrapped by a denseyer of ice, lightning and wind, that were connected to the millions of worlds inside the Domain around Boreas body. He appeared to be stuck inside a jar filled with glue, as his movement slowed nearly to a halt.


    Yet, he was still moving, and the red glow from his eyes were fixed unceasingly on Rowans body, and the sheer desire he could feel from his gaze was inhuman.


    There was nothing of humanity inside those eyes, and if he understood what the Third Prince had revealed, the body he was wearing was just a flesh suit.

 Chapter 303 Ravnos

    <h4>Chapter 303 Ravnos</h4>


    He heard a loud groan, and the god began to stir, his body shifted and the motion caused earthquakes, as the tortured began to bleed out its core into the universe, and Rowans body was covered in tonnes ofva and precious metals that were vented into space.


    Boreas began standing up uncovering his back to Rowan''s sight, and it was revealed he was not unharmed as Rowan had initially thought. Whatever had happened in those seconds he was not aware of had been deadly, for Boreas Spine had been ripped from his body, and was hanging by small strands of muscles on his neck.


    Such a catastrophic wound could as well be a mild annoyance for the god as Boreas shoved his spine back into his body, his eyes became filled with light and fury and he raised one hand towards the heavens, and he made a grabbing motion towards the stars.


    His said a single word, "Ravnos."


    The entire space around Jarkarr for countless millions of miles went dark with an enormous storm cloud that covered even the nearests closer to Jarkarr, as the battle on the appeared to be spreading all over the Empire.


    If his actions could be killing untold billions of lives on thoses covered by the storm cloud meant anything to Boreas, he did not show as he unleashed his power.


    The grandest lightning bolt Rowan had ever seen stretching for millions of miles in length gathered all over the endless span of space around Jarkarr as they were drawn from the countless storm clouds Boreas had summoned in the universe.


    They twisted like massive living snakes, the motion tearing apart space as if it was made from a brittle ss. The lightning bolt that was the length of millions of miles mmed down on the body of the frozen Third Prince, who at the end was still staring greedily at Rowan, even with all themotion happening all around him.


    Everything went white. Not only because of the impact and explosion, but because Boreas had sealed Rowan in ice.


    His body was frozen, but his mind and senses were still aware, and he could witness the resulting devastation of that mother of all lightning bolts.


    The that Boreas had just remade was fried to pieces, the untold billions of animal lives snuffed out in an instant, as the oceans vaporized and mountains melted, the atmosphere expanded andbusted and the resultant sh from the impact was so bright, it could be seen thousands of light years away, even from outside the Empire.


    In that single moment, every mortal, every Dominator and countless eyes of gods, demons, and many other fantastical beings turned to this location.


    Now, that''s a fuc*ing lightning bolt! If Rowan could talk, he would be screaming right now.


    The turned into a shriveled husk, and Boreas still kept his hands up and he made another summoning as he grabbed the air again, "Ravnos!" Another lightning bolt was created above him, as the storm clouds that extended into the universe rumbled, and Rowan could see inside the storm clouds brief shes of detonations, it should be the many worlds caught inside Boreas techniques that were burning!


    The act of Boreas going all out was killing life around him on a massive scale.


    Without any fanfare, he sent it hurtling down towards his target and another bright sh of light shone out which was shortly followed by a rumble that shook the far away sun, nearly shifting or from its fixed position.


    The only reason Rowan was not dead and was still witnessing this godly might, was because Boreas ice was keeping him protected, not because of the goodness of the god''s heart, but he was seen as a strategic asset, clearly there was history here that he was not aware of as his so-called father was a greater menace than he could have ever known.


    The second lightning bolt destroyed what was left of the, and a third lightning bolt was created and on its way, as Boreas growled, "Ravnos!"


    Even though his body was frozen, Rowan''s nerves were still electrified by the massive amounts of power being sent out by Boreas. The electricity he was generating had gone beyond all concepts of measurement in volts, as he must be unleashing at the barest minimum trillions of volts.


    The sma trail from the lightning bolt Boreas was sending down from the heavens was leaving trails of gleaming blue streaks through the darkness outside space that were slowly healing and closing up, as the space around Jarkarr had copsed into chaos, exposing the darkness outside the material universe.


    The area the Third Prince was trapped in had now turned into ake of electrified sma that was shining so bright, and emitting so much heat, it could as well be a sun.


    The power Boreas was pushing out was beyond what he thought an Anima of a god should be capable of, after all, they were just a small part of the god, perhaps even less than one percent of their total capabilities. The Demon Prince hardly posed a challenge to the Third Prince, unlike Boreas, who was tearing reality apart.


    Perhaps there was a reason why Trion was not just besieged by one Supreme worlds but two. Was it possible that the gods of Trion were different from other gods? More powerful? It seemed to be the case from the demonstration he was seeing here, or maybe the area around the Empire was the home ground of the gods and they could then unleash more powers as a result?


    All his questions were ced to the side, when another lightning bolt was sent into that raging, electrified pool of sma. It began to expand and Boreas stopped his grabbing gesture, and held both hands towards the dense ball of sma and he made a squeezing gesture and it began topress, with the wave of his other hand, massive chains of ice began covering thepressing ball of sma.


    From inside that maelstrom of deadly energies, he could hear the angered roar of the Third Prince, "I have had enough with the damned lightning bolts!"

 Chapter 304 Sands Shift. Moon Sighs

    <h4>Chapter 304 Sands Shift. Moon Sighs</h4>


    If Rowan could talk, he would have screamed at Boreas that barely a moment ago the Third Prince had vanished from his restraints and was now behind Boreas, although to all appearances he was still trapped.


    He had no ally here, but it was important to him that the Third Prince fall on this day.


    A loud st urred behind the god, and a shockwave was sent out, the wreath of flowers on his head was torn apart, and Rowan expected a repeat of the past with the Demon Prince, but he was surprised to see it was the body of his Third Prince who had been sent flying.


    The attack on the Third Prince was not from Boreas as he was clearly surprised by themotion behind him, it had instead originated from Kohron.


    The Demon Prince''s body had arisen and it was moving without his head, what had mmed into the body of the Third Prince was the long tail of the Demon, which he had wielded like a whip, and directed the extremely sharp ends towards the body of the Third Prince who went flying until he sted into the moon, cracking that heavenly body nearly in two.


    Coincidentally, he was buried beside the head of Kohron, and he was clearly shaken up when he stood up, he was bleeding by the side of his head. He stood up only to fall again to his knees.


    On his back where the point of the tail had mmed into him was a thick living clump of Hellfire that was trying to dig into his body. Around him was a bright halo of electrified blue sma that took the forms of swords and Spears and appeared to be digging into his flesh.


    The Third Prince''s eyes were dazed as if he was struggling to bottle something inside as he kept whispering, "stay down¡­ stay down¡­ damn it, stay down!"


    The eyes of Kohron lit up and he growled, "Lunatic. The same trick will not work twice. I will kill you with my own hands."


    The Demon Prince inhaled, and the body of the Third Prince was sent flying towards his open mouth. He snapped it shut, but he missed as the Third Prince appeared a few miles away, he was still disoriented but was rapidly regaining his faculties, as he easily dismissed the Hellfire burning in his back with a single wave of his hand, and began to crush the weapons of lightning around his body.


    "Slippery bastard." Kohron cried out, "Hey, find a way to hold him down, my authority over Strife is a point of vulnerability for him, continue basting him. More lightning!!!"


    Rowan''s eyes zed, it appeared that they might have a way to win, and the quick thinking of Kohron that allowed him to analyze the actions and weakness of the Third Prince was outstanding, and showed his superb battle awareness.


    "Silence Demon." Boreas replied, but he must have still acknowledged him, as hemanded the ball of electrified sma to shoot towards the Third Prince.


    It went so fast it appeared as if it teleported towards its target, and the instant it was about to engulf the Third Prince, he yawned, "Not again." He sighed.


    Then everything froze.


    The entire universe turned to a shade of ck and white, except for the eyes of the Third Prince that shone red.


    Reality began to fuzz at the edges like an old television channel with poor reception. The Third Prince''s body was also frozen, but something inside of him was not.


    The chest of the Third Prince parted open and a naked figure covered with blood fell from his chest, like a madman version of a childbirth.


    The figure shook and stood up, and with the swell on the chest and the curves what stood up was a woman!


    The figure disappeared and appeared before Rowan, and his heart nearly stopped when her familiar features revealed itself.


    Standing before him, naked with her only cover being the blood covering her body, was his mother!


    He traced the familiar outline from the small scar by the side of her eyes, her oval face and the slight tilt in her lips as she was smiling at him, her long curly hair, that fell like waves down her back.


    Rowan''s many void hearts shook when he recalled the first painting he did when he reached this world.


    " ?????????? ??????????. ???????? ??????????. ???? ???????????? ?????????? ??????????."


    Many things became clear to him this instant and he felt his body nearly begin to weep.


    What did he learn about how Sigils work? They use his love and familiar emotions to create chains around the Singrity in his body. They sought to control the Primordial Record using its only weakness¡ªhim because they all knew his weakness was love.


    They had used his people in his town, they had used his maid Maeve, why did he never think they would use his mother, the most familiar thing to him, his first love.


    "My boy¡­. My dear boy, what has happened to you?"


    That familiar voice, and now Rowan began to weep, nevertheless his eyes were dry.


    Connected to her body was a thick chain of Sigil, that pierced through her head, heart, and stomach.


    "Mum?"


    In this reality that had been frozen her fingers were like a scalpel, and the ice Boreas had ced around him were thin paper, she cut through it with ease and before Rowan could blink she was in his arms.


    He found himself unable to lift his hands to hug her back to himself, his mind was in chaos while his arms were numb, as his body shook with her sobs, she pushed him away and she held her hands up to his face, and she cradled it,


    "Let me see you, my dearest son, my only light."


    She peered deeply at him, joy and sorrow in equal measures on her face, her eyes were weeping tears of blood, and then she began tough.


    It was a different sound than he had be used to hearing. There was no megalomaniac here, no lust, no deception, no fury, no lies, only intense joy and happiness, "Look at you!" She said whileughing and crying at the same time, "I knew you would grow up to be strong and handsome, and here you are my Rowan, and in all of creation, my child is perfect!"


    He could only repeat like a fool, "Mum?"


    "Yes, yes, it''s me, my dear." She cleaned the bloody tears from her face. "It is me."

 Chapter 305 A Blooming Rose

    <h4>Chapter 305 A Blooming Rose</h4>


    ?


    "How can this be?" Rowan''s body shook as if he was now awake, and he ced his hands around her, and summoning his Aether he created a dress made with red, and from his memory he made her favorite.


    It was a ptial dress that only the Nobility could wear, and not just nobles but powerful Dominators. The dress flowed from her shoulders down her waist, where it was cinched by a belt that was decked with tiny precious stones. From her waist, the dress became broader until it flowed to her feet and extended beyond until it swept behind her for more than twenty feet.


    On the dress were vivid stitching of mes, Phoenixes, and foxes with nine tails, making it dazzle, and she appeared to be enrobed in a dress made from red mes.


    He reached forward and touched her face, and gathered all the blood until her features were not clouded by it. Her eyes looked at him with amusement and love at his actions, and she twirled around andughed when the dress flowed around her body, disregarding gravity with a supernatural grace.


    For a short while, in an entire universe that was frozen, only the joyousughter of his mother, and the smile in Rowan''s eyes remained. He felt his eyes stinging and threatening to shed a tear.


    Herughter turned out to be infectious, and when she held out her hands to him, he took it and then, like a girl, she began turning around, and he joined her.


    The memories of those times returned unaided to his mind, piercing through the coldness of his Empyrean nature, and finding that warm ce in his soulless heart, that he thought he had lost.


    With the loss of his Soul as a result of his Avatar of Eve bloodline, and the knowledge that his bloodline would rebel against him if he did not elerate his growth, his actions had grown cold and calcting.


    The only vestige of his previous life was his desire to always leave seeds in every world he would inevitably plunder and consume, and as he considered that thought a little deeper, his seed making n was just a way to be smart about the method he used in consuming the universe, I.e. instead of wiping it clean, he would leave a batch behind to grow and prosper and then he would return.


    It did not take long to imagine how diabolical that line of action was. Yet, Rowan no longer thought of mortal existence to mean that much to him any longer, somewhere back when he was not paying attention, he lost thest of his humanity, and theughter from his mother, against all odds, showed him a side of him he thought was gone forever.


    The memories returned to him without ceasing. It was of a game they both used to y, and when he was young, he was the one she would twirl around until he got dizzy, hisughter had echoed in the halls of the manor, and it was one of the best moments of his life.


    Presently she tried to do it, and when she failed to budge him a single inch, she copsed intoughter, and Rowan joined her, it was natural and not forced.


    It was his first realughter in a long while, and then holding her hand, he began to turn, while keeping his motion at a decent speed, her legs left the ground and she squealed in happiness and shock.


    "Faster, faster," she said, herughter resonant.


    Rowanplied and from above it appears as if her body transformed to a blooming rose as her dress spread around her.


    And for this precious length of time, mother, and son yed together.


    They yed against the backdrop of gigantic demons and gods, and against the setting of many worlds burning and a shattered moon. In this strange reality of ck, white and red.


    Theirughter became all there was.


    Who said there could not be beauty in evil.


    It wasing, the end of their dance, Rowan knew it, and he was sure his mother also knew it.


    I don''t want it to end. This should not be. This sort of miracle cannot happen to me, and even if I know this would all end up in disaster¡­. By the gods, I don''t want it to end.


    When theughter stopped, he found himself seated as he had always done when he was little¡ªon the ground, with his mother beside him.


    She looked at him deeply and sighed again, "I can''t get used to how big you have grown, it seemed like yesterday I could easily hold you up with a single arm."


    Rowan swallowed the ache that threatened to burst out of his chest, "What happened to you mother. I was lost, one moment you were by my side and the next¡­" Rowan''s voice steadied and he closed his eyes, "Thest thing I heard was that you were imprisoned, and you were to be tortured until your death inside the Golden Tower. The reason I agreed to take part in the experiment was the promise of your freedom."


    She smiled sadly and looked around her before returning her gaze to him, "Oh my sweet, sweet, child, that son of a bit*h is going to pay dearly for what he has done to you and our family. Going by the devastation around, I''m sure you are aware that many things are not the way they seem, the lies holding our little family together are deep and it would take a miracle to shine through all the clutter inside of it, and reveal all the hidden darkness to light."


    She paused and took his hands in her own, "you did well inying an ambush for your father, he was not expecting it, and that made the seals he ced on me weaken enough for me to escape for a time. He needs to always strengthen the seals every ten thousand years and for the first time in a long while he has made a mistake, and it''s all thanks to your effort and wit. The time I have with you now is fixed, and I cannot have much more, for he is already pulling me back, and my hold-over reality would soon be over. Listen to me closely, and I will tell you as much of the truth as I''m permitted."

 Chapter 306 The Empyrean of Life.

    <h4>Chapter 306 The Empyrean of Life.</h4>


    Rowan''s eyes went cold, "The truths you are permitted to speak?"


    His mother sighed, "I''m deeply connected with that monster, and it was through me he got ess to the Empire."


    Noticing his confusion, she sighed, "what I''m about to tell you may seem unbelievable, but I want you to believe me."


    "Trust me mother, there are few things that can surprise me any longer."


    She looked at him skeptically and then she smiled, "There are a few things I will need to clear up before we proceed, I know of your soul merger and growth, or should I say I knew of it, now I can no longer detect the state of your soul and that''s a good thing."


    Rowan pulled back a bit,"You knew of my soul merger? How is that possible?"


    She noticed Rowan''s movement and she smiled sadly, "I''ve been a bad mother, but I try to do the best with what I have avable. Millions of years ago, I gave birth to seven children, but they were born from my primal nature and they were wild, and no matter how hard I tried to lead them towards the direction of order, they were still unchecked, it was all I could do to keep them in ce and to stop them from preying on the rest of the universe, it was during this trying period that the monster who would turn out to be your father came to me, with a proposition to save my children, a method to make them reach beyond their primal nature, his only payment was for me to marry him and bear him a child. He was powerful and his n appeared to be able to work, and I gave in."


    Rowan began feeling a growing sense of disquiet, his mind beginning to connect different pieces he didn''t even know were linked together in the first ce.


    She sighed and continued, "you were the fruit of our union, and I loved you, my dearest child. Yet, I never had much time with you, over the endless millennia, you were taken from me. I gathered my entire power and fought your father, and¡­ I lost."


    Rowan said softly, "Who are you?"


    "Oh my child, you have seen me many times before, and a part of you recognizes me even through all the darkness. Inside the Nexus, you saw my temple. I am the forsaken mother of Abominations, the Bearer of Cmities and gods. The Empyrean of Life. My name is Elura."


    She went closer to him and squeezed his hand, and she hugged him and slowly whispered into his ears, "At the moment during the battle with your father, when I became aware I was going to lose, I did something truly forbidden by my Originator, and went outside the universe to call your essence from outside of all known reality, unknown to your father or mine. This is the secret that we both share, and it should never be known to anyone else. I had hopes for a change, and my longings were rewarded with you, my son, standing before me against all odds. "


    Sheughed a bit, seeing the disbelieving look on his face, "I believe with your intelligence you would begin to understand many parts of the conflicts. The gods of Trion came to be the result of that monster''s solution to my problem. He ripped the light from my children, making them closer to beasts, and from their light he made the gods of Trion. Their corporeal bodies were sealed in the depths of the earth."


    "You are the mermaid with three arms." Rowan''s voice could not hide his surprise, "When I woke up, the first thing I saw was you. You''re an Empyrean? Who is my father? How could he imprison someone of your power?"


    "Yes Rowan, I am the Empyrean of Life, and I was betrayed by your father." Elura sniffed, "Don''t look down on me, it was difficult to bring me down, if you want to know, our battle shook all creation."


    "Yet you lost." Rowan pointed.


    "If you don''t speak, you would appear wiser, you know. I am called the Empyrean of life, not of battle. I have been trying to reach you all these while with the limited reach I had, but I knew you would find a way to catch up with me. You are myst born, and for millions of years you have been denied so much of what you are."


    Reality trembled and she looked around, "I don''t have much time, and anything rted to your father is forbidden for me to divulge to anyone because he has imprisoned all of me, and this minor part of me could escape and reach you only because of your actions. There are many things I wish I could tell you, but you are already on your way to discovering them. Yet, you should be aware of some things."


    She stopped as if she was fighting against something, and from the edge of his perception, Rowan was beginning to hear a dull roar of rage that was getting louder.


    "You are getting stronger but at your rate of growth it would take too long for you to reach the peak of your potential and unlock my gift inside of you which I left in the depths of history, it contains your millions of years of memories and your Empyrean bloodline. I can buy you more time against your father, it will not be much, but it would be enough to escape his reach and dy him for a short while. The gods of Trion are not your enemy, but they have been misguided and sent towards a wrong path, and that makes them incredibly dangerous to you, do not hold back if you face them."


    Her face suddenly went serious and in a grave tone she began speaking, Rowan''s eyes also went cold as he listened closely to what she was about to say, "There are many things I want to tell you, and many things I am eager to learn from you, but first, I would like to know, I hope you have a wife by now, or if not, you have a candidate in mind."


    "What¡­ what¡­ I don''t¡­" Rowan was dumbstruck, the tone of the conversation suddenly shifting to something he had never expected, "Mum!" he shouted, "this is not the right time for that!"

 Chapter 307 The Stolen Light

    <h4>Chapter 307 The Stolen Light</h4>


    Seeing his reaction she bent down inughter, supporting herself by holding his hand, "ha ha ha, you should see your face, ha ha ha, I never knew my big strong boy could blush. You know, I will have to argue that now is the best time to ask you about it, so let''s not change the topic, and we shall discuss yourck of a partner or many partners if that is what you desire."


    "Hmph¡­ I''m not a child, mother."


    "What? You are now a big macho man who doesn''t need a woman? I remember 842,000 years ago, you had this unholy crush on a Wood Nymph, gosh it was so embarrassing seeing your star-struck eyes and your goofy smile."


    Rowan wanted to speak, and then he paused, he raised his hand and he ced it down, before he forced himself to speak, "First, how do you know I had a crush on a Wood Nymph, are those things not supposed to be around 10 inches tall? No, scratch that, I would rather not dig more into this subject."


    "Come on Rowan, indulge your poor mother, and shapeshifting was one of your many gifts¡­ so I recall you also like taking other forms, if you know what I mean." She winked at him.


    Rowan scoffed, "I can''t be with you. I cannot believe my mother, an Empyrean, is a pervert." he looked away, but by the curve of his lips he was smiling.


    "There it is, that smile that breaks my heart and fills it with joy. I will never forgive him for making your existence a living hell." The anger in her eyes burned so hot that it shook all of reality before she pushed it back and smiled, "You are doing every avable female in the universe a disservice by keeping that smile hidden, you know. What? Do you think your status as an Empyrean means that you can''t sleep with as many women as you want, or that it makes you a eunuch?"


    Rowan sighed and went with it, "Well, as you said, what if I want to be a strong macho man who doesn''t need any bitch*s?"


    "Language!" She smacked his head, but she had to stand on tiptoes to do so, after all, the glorious Empyrean of life was 5''5 (1.65 meters). Rowan had no doubt she could be as colossal in size as she wanted, but she appeared to prefer this diminutive size.


    He huffed, "Seriously, mom, it''s no longer funny."


    "Okay, I will stop ying with you. You have my noble blood, don''t you dare bring any skank to my doorsteps."


    "Well, as that''s what you want, I will make sure I do the opposite!"


    "Don''t you dare?"


    "How will you stop me?"


    "you¡­you¡­ you are no son of mine."she turned away sulking and Rowan walked up and ced his hand on her shoulder, and it was shaking, he nearly panicked thinking she was crying and then he turned her around and she broke down inughter.


    Rowan could not help it and joined her inughter, their happiness seemed to feed on each other and they bothughed, seemingly forgetting the depressing topic they had been discussing a while back.


    This was his mother. Able to bring life even inside hell.


    It didn''tst for long, however,


    The void trembled, and he heard the angered roar of the Third Prince, "Elura, you fu*king whore. Get back here!"


    Elura continued speaking without acknowledging him, but her demeanor became serious, "Your brothers and your sisters'' light were ripped off and fashioned into the true abominations called the gods of Trion. You must kill them all and return their lights to your brethren. You see, your father never lied to me at first, his ns were feasible, and he would have given my children ascension from their primal nature, but after seeing the potential of my brood, he lusted for more and refused to return the light he took from them. I don''t know his purpose, but he has a n, and after seeing what he kept doing to you, I knew I had to change something."


    Light and color was beginning to bleach into the surrounding universe, and Elura continued speaking, "I cannot tell you about your father, but I have left many hints for you, with the new information I just gave you about him, and everything you know of me, you should be able to figure out whom he truly is soon enough, but now we are running out of time."


    "Get back here!" Another loud roar emerged from the distance.


    She looked up and her eyes turned white, and the voice of the Third Prince faded, and the color entering the universe slowed,


    "I know I''m throwing a lot of information to you very quickly, and you will need to scrutinize every single word I have given you. You have a sharp weapon, yes?"


    A slight pain echoed in his hearts and he nodded slowly,


    She smiled a pained smile, and she began shedding a bloody tear, "Oh, my dear boy, I know you believe your many Empyrean hearts make you cold, but it is, in fact, the opposite, you have been shown so much in so little time, that it has be numb, and I''m about to inflict more damage to that battered heart, and one day I hope you will forgive me for it."


    She pointed to her heart, "Right here, Rowan, make it quick. Don''t think about what you need to do, it''s the only way to free up a page from your Singrity."


    For a short while, Rowan paused in shock, it did not help that now he had only a single consciousness pir, and he could not push his emotions into other consciousness, he had to face everything head on. Every messy emotion and all the information floating in his head left him confused and distraught.


    His mother''s voice was like a whip crack, "Rowan, do it this instant, I cannot hold him back any longer."


    Rowan saw himself holding his mother by the back of her neck with his left hand, while a de that was red like blood settled over her chest, about to be driven into her heart by his right hand.


    "I am so sorry, child, I''m sorry. It shouldn''t be you, but you must." she smiled at him.


    Rowan stilled and said, "First I want to ask you one question, where do Elura Shardse from?"

 Chapter 308 Emerging (Part one)

    <h4>Chapter 308 Emerging (Part one)</h4>


    She was a bit taken back by the question before a look of sorrow shed through her eyes, "Do you need to know this?"


    "Yes." Rowan looked her deep in her eyes, his hands shaking a bit, "Yes, I need to know."


    cing her hand over his right arm, she squeezed it and she began talking, "The shards are pieces of my body¡­ He keeps me alive, chained inside his awful Red Domain, and he harvests my flesh every now and then, and uses it as a currency. With the assistance of my flesh, he has been able to infiltrate nearly every power structure in the known universe. Nevertheless, do not despair, for he is bound by ancient agreements and his battle with me and the seals over his body stripped him of ny-nine percent of his powers and he can only manipte the universe in small, often meaningless ways, unless he is given permission, and the foolish gods have given him a lot of permission, don''t make the same mistake. Killing me now would not only deprive him of a page from your Singrity, it would also stop the flow of the shards to the Universe, although he has stockpiled a lot of it, it would be a stream without roots that would soon dry up."


    Rowan''s voice cracked, "How long has he been doing this to you."


    She smiled, "Too long, but for creatures like us, time is meaningless, there is only the now, remember that child."


    Rowan''s face went white as he recollected the torments of Erohim in the hands of Boreas, and realized his mother had been going through worse over a far longer period of time.


    Reality began to tremble, and color began leaking into it, the voice of the Third Prince neared his ears and he almost felt as if a corpse with a tongue that was too warm was licking his ears, "What do you think you are doing boy? Do you think killing that whore would solve anything, except carrying you to your death a little more quicker. Sealing her inside this shell is holding back a tremendous portion of my strength. How are you going to survive my wrath when I have no more shackles?"


    "Do not listen to his words, Rowan." Elura eyes shed with anger, "Yes, he has to divert a greater part of his powers to keep me sealed inside of him, but what he fails to mention is that my death would hurt him badly for time has linked our essence far more deeper than even he had expected, and his strength would fall for a period of time, perhaps enough for you to grow strong enough to stand against him."


    The voice of the Third Prince suddenly went louder and the void quaked, "Shut up! The question you should be asking him is this: Rowan, are you willing to ughter your own mother, just to give you time to keep running away from me? If you think in a million years you can still be a match for me, then my dear boy, you would be sorely mistaken. But, I''m not all cruel, stop your actions, and return to my side. I promise to give you a life of bliss beside your mother for billions of years. Go against me and I guarantee you a fate worse than death itself, and your soul would be my ything for all eternity."


    "Don''t listen to him, Rowan, the Devil doesn''t bargain! Do it¡­ kill me!"


    Rowan swallowed a lump in his throat, "I can''t." The de in his hand copsed to dust and he grabbed his mother and ced her behind him.


    She began to cry, "Rowan it is not stated anywhere, but any mother would more than happily give up their life for her child, not to talk about me, I have failed you in so many ways, and doing this would make me happy as I can finally do one thing to atone for the lifetime of torture you have suffered. This is the wisest choice, you must do this."


    No! You have nothing to apologize for, do you hear me." Rowan shook her, hoping she would see his convictions, and he continued, "I will not kill you. I can never do that."


    Reality shuddered and the gray tone faded away to bring light and color to everything, the joyousughter of the Third Prince echoed.


    "Oh, my dear, it is toote." Elura whispered


    He saw the confused expression on both Boreas and Kohron at the presence of his mother, but he ignored them all and turned to face his mother, "Since the moment I woke up, my fate and the decisions I make have been directed by everyone and everything around me, even my fu*king bloodline would turn against me, if I don''t enter this endless rat race to stay ahead. I have killed a lot, so much death in so little time¡­. It began with hundreds, then thousands, now I kill millions."


    "My son, I never wanted this path for you." Elura whispered with sorrow.


    Rowan smiled at her, "The reason I chose to kill was not because of just the pressure from my environment. No, I made that choice because I wanted to be able to finally make the decision by myself¡­ to have the power to be able to decide by myself what I want, so if I can choose to kill, then I can also choose not to kill."


    "Great speech." the Third Prince guffawed, "Now, give yourself up to me without struggle, choose this path, and I will keep my word. This is not a bargain, but a promise I will keep, my patience is running out, and you will not see such a favorable side from me for long."


    Rowan ignored him, looking directly into his mother''s eyes, those two perfect orbs that he wondered how it was possible he had ever forgotten them. He began to see the beginning of understanding from his mother''s eye, and he nodded to her, "I can choose not to kill, only when I''m powerful enough to be able to make that decision and allow my will to be supreme."


    He lowered the tone of his voice until it seemed like a whisper, and he asked her, "Tell me, mother, how strong do I have to be to break him."

 Chapter 309 Emerging (Part 2)

    <h4>Chapter 309 Emerging (Part 2)</h4>


    Elura''s tone was colored with shock as she whispered, "I don''t know if that is possible without making the choice before you, but it is now toote, and although I do not agree with you, I shall choose to respect your decision. I can''t tell you what he is, but he is beyond anything from this universe."


    "Beyond?" Rowan said, his long blond hair slowly turned red as he chuckled, "Mother, what do you know about the Singrity inside me."


    "I know it was your greatest gift but also brought with its descent, your greatest tribtions. The Singrity was attracted to you at your birth. I will never forget the look of shock on his face when he saw what your birth manifested, I should have been more careful when I saw that look, but I did not understand how monstrous he was at that time. For when he saw it, his lust for its power had never ceased, and it gives me nothing but great joy that although he has spent millions of years attempting to unlock its secrets, he has still failed."


    "He doesn''t just lust for the power of the Singrity," Rowan said, "He fears it. For good reasons too, for the little knowledge he has gleaned of its purpose is beyond his understanding. Mother, when you say the power of my Father is beyond me, you''re wrong¡­ I''m beyond what he could ever imagine."


    A hand gleaming with blood burst forth from his chest as the cold voice of the Third Prince whispered in his ears, "How about now? Are you beyond me?"


    Rowan looked at the hand in his chest, and nced away with little interest. Elura on the other hand appeared distraught at his wounds, his blood had stained her face and a look of both horror, fear and expectation was in her eyes.


    Rowan''s eyes closed, "let''s find out." His eyes suddenly opened wide,


    "Fiona, do it now!" Rowan whispered.


    "Finally." A feminine chuckle echoed, and a fair hand emerged from Rowans shadow and entered the Third Prince''s shadow that was now linked with Rowan''s, it seemed to be looking for something and then it pulled and vanished back into the shadows taking with it, dozens of items and to Rowan shock and happiness, a page of his Primordial Record!


    This happened very quickly and with utter silence, with no indication or disturbance in the surrounding Aether.


    The Third Prince''s eyes widened with surprise, and then rage, "How dare you, filthy crow! Return back my properties, or I shall turn Terminus to g."


    Only the fadingughter of Fiona Shadowsoul answered him.


    Before now, Rowan had investigated all the abilities the members of the Covenant were known for, and the one that had taken most of his attention was of Fiona Shadowsoul.


    She was imed to be the best thief in the gxy.


    Like her name may have implied, she had the ability to steal the target''s possessions, from items to even their abilities, using their shadows as a medium.


    She was famous for stealing all over the gxy, and Terminus, her home world was the melting point of mercenaries and the underground elements from all over the gxy with dozens of major powers having a stake inside of it.


    The Third Prince gritted his teeth, "What does it matter, I have you now and the entirety of the Singrity, and I shall hunt for the page anytime I want." he growled like a beast, saliva pouring down from the side of his mouth, the image of a fat and cheerful man was left far behind, leaving only a being of pure avarice and lust in its ce, "It was a great n, but now it''s over."


    "Not yet." Rowan spoke out, "Are you not forgetting something? Or has your greed broken your mind? Tell me, O'' Father, what is the color of my blood?"


    The Third Prince pulled his hand away from his body and looked at the red blood pooling down around Rowan, who had copsed only to be supported by his mother, but Rowan held a mad, bloody grin in his mouth.


    "How¡­how did you do this?"


    "You were toote¡­ father. You blinked and you missed a single move, and that would cost you, for I will never let you bridge that gap, and you would have to watch and fear me as I get closer to your throat with each passing moment."


    The Third Prince''s eyes began to glow with so much red, its radiance extended from his eyes like a snake and curled around his body, and then he screamed.


    In the fraction of a second before the apocalyptic shout that was about to emerge from the Third Prince''s mouth, Rowan looked at the amazed look on his mother''s face, and heughed.


    After all, he was no longer here. The body struggling to stand, and could only be supported by his mother, was quite different from his own.


    This body was that of a Berserker Clone.


    The switch happened a short while back, it was at the moment when he pushed the Divine Kingdom of Erohim into space with Astrbe, themotion was loud, and it did something important, it created a distraction.


    He had to fool two people, Fury and the Third Prince, each of them understood a part of the picture but not the whole, so he had to present a picture that would be able to deceive both at the same time, while keeping the narrative they understood about him to the fore.


    Fury had been shocked and distracted by the spectacle of such a massive Divine Pce being whisked away in front of him, of course he had seen Rowan moving with ungodly speed using a white light, but he did not know he could carry a Divine Pce eight thousand miles in length and take it into space, most importantly, his father was also not aware of that.


    It was a gamble and fortunately, he seeded, with themotion of lifting the Divine Pce into Space, he had swapped bodies.


    At this very moment he was in a vast room where heid down in the most ptial and softest bed he hade across.


    His eyes were closed, as he rested, he had only a single consciousness pir still active. He hoped it was enough, for what he was about to do next.

 Chapter 310 Emerging (part 3)

    <h4>Chapter 310 Emerging (part 3)</h4>


    At this time, Rowan had reached the peak of the Incarnation State using the Avatar of Eve bloodline, and the only reason he was not breaking past the first Great Circle was because of Eva, who unlike him, had to take a while to recover from the strain of ascending to the peak of a particr stage in mere minutes.


    He did not have valuable time to wait for her recovery, and he did not need to, he was mere moments before he would fall into slumber, and he did not know how long he would be sleeping, he could not carelessly upgrade his powers into the Second Great Circle, which he knew would drastically change his powers, he would need to understand the risks and the powers of that realm when he was fully conscious.


    But he had to make a statement.


    Inside his Pce of Ice, there were now seven Soul Crystals, each of them representing a million soul points apiece. He would have wished for more, but he was pressed for time.


    He Fast Traveled to the top of the Divine Pce of Erohim where all around him was filled with the milky white light of the Astrbe pushing the Pce far into the void of space, and by now he had already escaped the Empire controlled Space and was deep into the gxy.


    There were brief shes of light that should represent different heavenly bodies shing by very rapidly as the Astrbe pushed him with a speed beyond cognition, and soon he entered into the darkness, as he finally escaped the gxy that housed both the Empire and many other authorities, and into the void between gxies and he stopped the flow of energy into the Astrbe and he ground to a stop.


    Disregarding physics, the Divine pce of Erohim went from moving at speeds far surpassing the speed of light to a screeching halt, and Rowan could finally see the entire universe disyed all around him.


    It was said you would understand more about life by walking a thousand miles than by reading a thousand books.


    Rowan believed that sentiment at this moment.


    Before him was disyed all the glories of the universe, and he felt his heart ache when he remembered how he got here with each step he took. The opportunities afforded to him by his bloodline made him unique, for who else at his current level could see such grand sights and perform such miraculous feats.


    His bloodline made him stand at a height that would disregard most of creation, and he was only getting stronger.


    He recalled standing on top of a mountain at one time not too long ago, and catching sight of thend below him, and he had felt small, and not long after, he stood outside a, and he saw more of thend than he could ever hold in his hands, and in a shorter time than he had expected, he had seen the entire breadth of the Empire when he was at the Covenant base.


    He saw a world that was as massive as a sun, it was the first sight of a Major World, and that sight had floored him, it filled him with longing for life and adventure, and gave him the conviction to be strong and keep his eyes directly at a goal, to live without the fear of control by any powers or dominions.


    This was a goal that should be far off from most beings in the Universe, but not him. If he was willing to sacrifice, he could truly stand at the top one day.


    So he made the decision never to falter, never to fear, to be bold and always focus on tomorrow, he was about to be tested and prove to all why he was deserving of that honor.


    Now he could see the full gxy that harbored the Entire Empire, and from here the glorious Empire with all the gods were nothing but bigger specks in the sea of endless specks of light drifting in an endless sea.


    This was the Nebr Gxy, a supermassive gxy that held two other major worlds, and his eyes perused the untold billions of light inside the gxy, and his Knowledge Well interrupted his musing by telling him there were 458 billion stars.


    The entire Empire did not even cover a millionth of the gxy, and if he broadened his vision he could see many more gxies around him, and from here he could count at least a hundred of such gxies. There were an untold number of stars and the worlds filling them all.


    Yet in the incredible immensity of such a magnitude, they were meaningless to him as his sight stayed at that small section of the gxy where he could still see the joy and fear and sorrow andpassion and love and so many emotions in his mother''s eyes, and as she held his broken clone, he could still feel the warmth of her breath on his face, and he smiled at her.


    "I will show you what is beyond everything." He said silently.


    Then he opened his hands and hovering above it were seven soul crystals, and he looked inside of him and selected seventy Angels of Char and he manifested them all before him.


    "Maaasssteerrrr!" A small form streaked with lightning mmed into his body where it rubbed itself on his body before proceeding to fly around him, it was Archimedes, the lightning Kirin, that he picked up along the way, with its knowledge of the safest route through the gxy, Rowan had been able to chart his way using Astrbe without falling into any pitfalls along the way.


    Another small form followed behind, pping his little wings, "Wait for me¡­ Archie."


    "Hmm, slowpoke, are you sure you are a dragon? I could fly better than you when I was just a few seconds old!"


    "That can''t be right." the small form muttered to himself before calling out, "Hey, that''s not fair, I''m doing quite well." Vraegar puffed out his chest, and followed Archimedes in circling Rowan''s body. "Hello, father, where are we?"


    Their attentions was soon drawn to the crystals in Rowan''s hand, and they nearly crashed from their flight as the energy emanating from it was both dangerous and alluring, they almost drooled even as fear and hunger emanated from every cell in their bodies.


    The two strong sensations they were receiving at the same time froze them until they resembled statues.

 Chapter 311 Emerging (Final)

    <h4>Chapter 311 Emerging (Final)</h4>


    Rowan ignored them and focused on the angels he would be summoning, he did not know if it was the effect of the entirety of Erohim Soul he consumed or because of some other mutation or the natural effect of his bloodline growth, but the number of Angels of Char he had been generating were increasing at an exponential rate.


    From the tens of thousands before, now he had 566,457 Angels of Char that were clustered so thickly around his Pce of Ice that from afar they resembled a mound of termites covering their colony.


    From those impressive numbers, were many surprises, including another Sovereign like Suriel, and fifty Archangels candidates.


    He pulled them out from his Pce of Ice and they arrayed before him, with the Sovereign at their forefront, they proceeded to all kneel.


    The presence of these Angels of Char emitted a shocking cold that far exceeded the vacuum of space, and Archimedes and Vraegar were shaken from their catatonic state by it, and when they saw the warped figures before them.


    "What is eerekkh¡­" Vraegar covered the mouth of Archimedes with his wings and pulled her back, they could both sense that something extremely remarkable was about to happen, and with fear and expectation in their eyes, they went behind Rowan and stayed near his legs as they peeked at the transpiring events.


    "Mother, witness the might of your son, and know hope, just as he shall know despair."


    He gestured with his left hand, and seventy eyes emerged from his Mental Space and shot towards the Angels of Char.


    Except for Nezrakim and Dora whose duty would keep them in Trion for the uing future, the rest of his awakened Angels appeared before him, and they spread out their wings of me, and the light from it was as bright as the sun.


    As one, they all began chanting towards the Creator, a Song of Ages. Angels were the first holder of songs, and no other sounds in creation could be more majestic. Suriel''s voice was deep and the sound made the stars shake.


    The Song of Ages was the first song ever sung, and not with anynguage known to this universe or any other universe, it was a verse outside of time.


    Thousands of miles away on the other side of the pce, all the people in the convoy were gathered in a location that resembled a forest, for the Divine Pce had many such scenic locations inside of it, and hearing that spine-chilling melody, they all crowded towards the viewing ports in the pce.


    Their mortal eyes could not see many fine details at such a far off distance, but they saw the twelve suns bowed before a glowing figure of gold, and the chants from those twelve suns made all their knees weak and they all fell to the ground.


    In the far off distance, Rowan''s broken Berserker Clone whispered to his mother, "Look to the east, there shines a small part of my light. Know this mother, your son is without equal in all Creation."


    The seventy eyes merged with the seventy Angels of Char, and with the rising of the song from the Awaken Angels, Rowan crushed the Soul Crystals, unleashing a flood of purple that sank into the eyes of the Angels of Char.


    As one, they all went alight.


    This would be the first time he would be creating his Angels outside the Pce of Ice, it was careless behavior, but Rowan wanted to give his mother hope. He wanted to shake the universe, he wanted his call to the evesting darkness to be loud and he wanted to Emerge. After All, this was a challenge to his father, someone he suspected to be the most powerful being in the known universe.


    Seventy suns rose in the East


    The Final Part of the Song of Ages ended, but the verses still carried into the universe.


    "...if the radiance of a thousand suns were to burst at once into the sky,


    That would be like the splendor of the Mighty One."


    ?


    The scream of the Third Prince was nothing a living being was supposed to let out, and when it erupted from him, the surrounding space around his body seemed to vibrate, making many small jumps as if the atoms that made up that space were rapidly changing shape.


    There was a premonition of doom, as if the eyes of death had just opened, and his cry was their medium to reach reality.


    A red wave erupted from his body, borne by an unholy rage.


    The Ouroboros Serpents left behind burst from all over the battered body of the clone, surrounding both Rowan and his mother, and they wanted to scream back in challenge, but Rowan stopped them, and said one word, "Consume!"


    The Red wave from the third Prince swept through space with a speed beyond light, and when it reached Rowan, his Serpents grew and began dragging that wave of sound that took the form of red light into their bodies, but its nature was incredibly destructive.


    The sound blew across Boreas and Kohron, turning them to dust instantly, and it continued far into space, reducing the very atoms into red dust, and then it began reachings, moons, and suns¡­


    By the time that roar of rage ended, 35s, 73 moons, and 18 suns of the Empire were gone. This was just a small fraction of the power of the Third Prince, after he had been denied by the universe itself and sealed the Empyrean of Life inside his body.


    The loss of life from this one act was iprehensible.


    A figure shook inside the red dust, and it revealed itself to show only Rowan''s head and a small part of his body remained.


    Elura cradled it in her arms and wept, at not just the state of her son, but the unending Aura of death around them. Stretching for countless billions of kilometers, the roar of rage from the Third Prince had destroyed so much of the life it once held.


    The Third Prince seemed to have calmed himself down after that shout of rage and he made a tsk tsk sound, as if he was sucking air through his teeth, "Look what you made me do! Countless years of investment, all ruined in a single moment. Do you think there is any ce in the universe you can hide from me, that I will not reach?"


    Rowan Berserker Clone was nearly dead, it was remarkable he could survive this long, but the Ouroboros Serpent diverted most of the rage of the Third Prince before they perished. But he did not look at him, he only looked at his mother and smiled, "The¡­. East."


    His head dropped as thest of its vitality perished, and Elura gaze firmed, and the Aura of an Empyrean erupted around her body.


    "Where do you think you are going, Elura, yourst chance for revenge is gone. Your precious child is weak and rudderless."


    Elura nced at him, "I am going nowhere, I just look to the East, where my hope lies."


    "Then let us watch together, and see what your son can do, except run."

 Chapter 312 Slumber [Volume two—End]

    <h4>Chapter 312 Slumber [Volume two¡ªEnd]</h4>


    There were some things Rowan did not have the power to change¡­ yet.


    One of them was how fast his light could travel, but he could control it. In order to make a statement that would push his message across, he had to show of great power, and not just power¡­. Controlled Power.


    All his Angels had the talent of Pyrokinesis, and although the talent of wielding mes may differ slightly among all of them, it was still at a level that was beyond most creatures in the universe.


    Rowan called upon the Divine mes of their Awakening, and upon the full breadth of their talent, and he made a marvel that shone for a single moment, before he dispersed it. He had made his statement, and he closed his eyes in concentration before breathing out in relief.


    ?


    Elura and the Third Prince looked towards the deep darkness, and at first, there was nothing and then ¡ª a sh of light.


    It was small, almost seemed insignificant, and a sneer began growing on the lips of the Third Prince, but he was silenced when that light began to grow.


    We have all seen the light of the rising sun as it washes away the darkness at dawn, but no one has ever seen the sun that could wash away the darkness from a gxy!


    The mes from the birth of seventy Angels shook the entire Universe and each of the awakening Angels'' mes seemed to resonate with each other, and the light expanded until a pair of ming wings of gold spread out for countless millions of kilometers and it was so bright it pushed away the darkness from the universe for a single second.


    There was a message in that light¡­ It was a challenge.


    It faded and vanished, as if it was just a facade.


    The Third Prince was quiet for a short while, before he snapped his fingers and the body of Elura began to disintegrate and enter his chest, and until the end, her eyes were fixed on that spot in the distance, where her son''s light had shone on all of creation.


    Something even her at her peak was unable to achieve, "I will wait for the day you return, a conqueror."


    The Third Prince was silent and he turned walking away into the darkness, he spoke to no one, his voice was cold and calm, "Now that this is so, let me not rest, until my anger burn against them and I may destroy them; I will make from them a legacy unmatched for all ages. Let all of Creation tremble, for if my will is to be unmade, I shall raze the Universe and salt its remnants."


    It was unknown if the sigh that was heard came from someone else, or just thementation of the Universe.


    ?


    Rowan did not give himself time to feel what was happening to him and go through everything he had learned thesest few moments, he was out of time.


    He pointed to a direction in the void that was devoid of any gxies, but contained endless darkness. It was said to be one of the most mysterious zones in the universe.


    From Archimedes and the information he collected from Covenant, he knew there was a legend that said inside that darkness was a road to a World with a Red Moon.


    This was an intriguing find, nevertheless Rowan did not care if that was to be true, he knew that inside that darkness, he would be a drop of water inside an ocean. He would sleep and his forces would prepare, and when he awoke, he would wage war.


    The Pce was pushed towards the deep darkness by the Angels and then they dimmed their light and followed him.


    He nearly fell down when the Ouroboros Serpent that was destroyed began resurrecting inside his hearts, and his eyes began to ze over as sleep began setting over his consciousness.


    His Mental Space seemed to be descending into a state of silence, as the rich energies flowing inside it grounded to a halt. The ever raging storm of Aether settled into a thick pile on the vast grounds of his Pce of Ice, and the silence from it seemed to intrude into reality.


    Rowan stumbled and he pushed his way through the castle, apanied by the cheerful duo of Vraegar and Archimedes, who were now aware of his impending slumber.


    Finding the central hall that held a dignified throne, he swept it aside, and sat cross-legged on the floor, since the moment he gained his Throne of Ice, any other thrones felt ufortable.


    With the State of his consciousness, he needed his throne to help in suppressing the soul of Erohim and its digestion. Eva was beginning to stir in her sleep, and Rowan smiled at her current form that was so close to that of a human, her ck hair was like a curtain, and as she slept, flowers from the small tree growing at the gate of his Pce of Ice began to fall on her hair.


    Rowan began setting down instructions for her during his slumber, he wrote them with his golden blood on a piece of scale from his Ouroboros Serpent.


    She now had eighty-six mighty helpers that could be deployed all over the universe at her wish, she was to prepare all necessary matters for his reawakening.


    The most important task he set out for her was to find suitables for him to seed. ording to the Instructions from his bloodline, he needed at least thirtys, but that was too slight for Rowan''s ambition that had been stoked by the personal need for vengeance.


    He queried the maximum amount he should be able to ept and the numbers were shown to him¡ª3,000 Minor Worlds or 7 Major Worlds.


    He chose to seed the 3,000 Minor Worlds over the Major Worlds not because it would be easier, but it would give him more attribute points quickly and Major Worlds were too rare and contained many unknown dangers.


    Yet, he paused, could he also increase this number to create an Incarnation beyondpare? Knowledge Well showed him a slim possibility that was stupidly ambitious, after all, the task he assigned for this chamber during his time of slumber was to chart a n for the utmost elevation of his bloodline and abilities to their theoretical limits.


    He continued writing with his golden blood. There were many other instructions he lined up for her to work on while he was asleep and depending on how long it would take for him to wake.


    Rowan was expecting months, perhaps a year, or maybe more of sleep, and after it was done, he would have digested the untold millions of Soul Points.


    Rowan''s eyes slowly began to close, as his head sank to his chest. His Angels surrounded him and manifested swords of fire that they pierced into the ground and they held the hilt with both hands.


    Vraegar yawned also, and pushed his way near to his body and promptly fell asleep curled in Rowansp, Archimedes contained too much energy, however, as instead of resting it was flitting from one Angel to another.


    Before Rowan descended into darkness, his Ouroboros Serpent finally found the Divine Spark of Erohim.


    It was in the shape of a diamond that seemed to contain a small orange me at the center. Before Rowan could instruct the Serpent to keep it for him in order to use it for research, it swallowed the Divine Spark.


    Rowan sighed and finally fell into the darkness of sleep, but a tingling sensation swept through his body as his body was slowly growing once more.


    Hisst thoughts were, "Hmm¡­ what do you know, it would seem most of the bodily essence of a god is ced inside their Divine Spark. Would this hallway be big enough for¡­"


    Rowan went to sleep and with each breath, he took he slowly grew bigger.


    Bonus: Eva Concept Art

 Chapter 313 Elysium

    <h4>Chapter 313 Elysium</h4>


    Picture a picturesque valley, thaty at the center of the Empire Trion, located at the far reaches of the capital Aroth, devoid from the bustle of life and the ever moving scenery of the greatest metropolis in the Empire.


    The Valley was not toorge, and it appears to exist separate from the entire world, the air carried a fragrance of flowers. Inside the valley, you could see a youth swimming in a sparkling stream of fresh water.


    Every now and then, he took a big gulp of the water and sighed in pleasure, for its taste was sweeter than honey, and it quenched a deep ache in the soul when drunk, cing the drinker in a state of bliss greater than any narcotics known to mortals and Dominators.


    He dove deeper into the river, until he reached the bottom, and there hey on his back and watched the many colorful fishes and prawns and many other creatures of the water, swim past him and he sighed in pleasure and contentment, for the water could be breathed in without any risk of drowning.


    In fact, nothing here could really kill you. It was possible to climb to the highest mountain in the valley and jump from it, only tond as light as a feather. des would not cut you, nor would fire burn you. Death would onlye with age, but everyone was youthful here and did not grow past the age of sixteen.


    For this was the valley of the gods¡ªElysium.


    This ce was far from the politics and battles in the Empire, it could be argued it was the safest ce in all of Trion, and it was protected and kept invible. Knowledge of this ce was known by only a single person in the entire Empire, which was the current reigning Empress, Scarlett.


    The youth was about to fall asleep with thezy sound of the flowing river in his ears when he heard a slow whisper in his ears, that sounded like the wind blowing through the leaves of a vast forest before the understanding of the words came to him, "Your time hase and your purpose is fulfilled, walk to the Hall of Gods and worship."


    His eyes were at first filled with fear, and then adoration and fervor washed all of it away. He swam to the surface where he saw a group of females consisting of seven beautiful women waiting for him, they all bowed, and he nodded at them in acknowledgement.


    Their eyes were all sewed shut with wires of gold, but it did not hinder their perception. They all wore white robes that flowed like smoke, and as one they turned and the youth left the river and followed them deeper into the valley. Their procession was silent.


    As he walked, he saw simr sights as well, as six other groups walked with him, and he acknowledged the selected youth with nods.


    They were both males and females that were chosen for this great honor.


    At the end of the valley were seven tents, all of them were pitched around a grand temple of wood which stood at the center.


    The ground glowed like the myriad of stars in the gxy for there wereplex runes inscribed on every single inch of the ground around the temple and it was with extreme adoration that the seven groups parted ways and entered their individual tents.


    Inside the tent, the youths that were selected disrobed, and then they were cleansed by the seven women with the utmost care, every single inch of their bodies was made spotless and free from any corruption, their head were anointed with fragrant oil, and their tongue were washed by Ambrosia, various rituals that extended far into the nights were performed in their bodies and finally, they were left alone, with a single dagger ced in front of them.


    The dagger was a beautiful-crafted art piece, that seemed to be made from diamonds and light. The de of the dagger was eight inches long and at the center of the hilt was a pale me that was swirling around, Rowan would have recognized this me if he had seen it, for although the color was different and it was smaller, this was unmistakably a Divine Spark.


    The des of the daggers were of different sizes, with thergest being twelve inches long and the shortest was five.


    In all the various tents, the selected youth began to chant, and pay otions.


    "Vessel of Flesh. I am."


    "Blood. Bone. Soul. All to burn."


    "Eyes. Heart. Mind. All to give."


    "Vessel of Flesh. I am."


    With those words, the youths all took the dagger, and they opened their mouth wide and slowly slid the de into their throat and swallowed it.


    The des were razor sharp, and sliced their mouths and tongues to ribbon, and as the knife slid down their throat, it opened them up, until it stopped at the chest, the point of the dagger digging into the heart. Strangely, there was no blood from such grievous wounds, as the dagger drank every single drop of it.


    Apart from a single girl who gave a little moan of pain, they all endured, until the knife began to wriggle inside their chest as if it had a life of its own, and when it stopped its movements, all the selected youths were dead, their bodies shrivelled, only a husk remained that would be difficult to identify as once living.


    The seven women who had cleaned and anointed them returned and retrieved the de from their opened chest, and on the hilt of the de was a pale fog which smelled like Ambrosia, was slowly moving as if it was breathing.


    This rite would be repeated twenty-one times, as seven youths would be selected and prepared in a ritualistic manner to cleanse them, and they would swallow the de. The seven groups of women performed this task without a single deviation, as they went around the valleys and retrieved the various youths who received the whispers.


    After each death, the fog around the de grew denser until it was so thick it resembled cotton wool, and then the Divine Spark began to sh rapidly and all the des rose into the air.

 Chapter 314 The Gods of Trion

    <h4>Chapter 314 The Gods of Trion</h4>


    The hovering daggers began to melt, the diamond like material of its makeup started to morph into shining bones, and the scented mist created flesh, blood, hair, even clothes and armor. In a single breath, seven deities manifested themselves in the flesh.


    At first, they were all genderless, and in the uing moments, distinctive features began appearing on their bodies as the scented mist created by the many deaths of the children of Elysium went to work. Hair of different shades, length and textures, masculine and feminine bodies, and outstanding armor and clothing covering them, and the gods of Trion walked the earth once more.


    Their arrival brought with it no fanfare, no parade of lights or sounds, just seven figures hovering quietly in the air with eyes closed, as the Aether in the entire valley of Elysium streamed silently into their bodies.


    The Aether brought information about all that has been happening inside the Empire for thest 956,000 years¡ªThis was when the godsst walked the grounds of the Empire, or as many would know, the end of the Great War.


    Of course the Great War has not ended, and the endless battle ongoing on the for all these millennia never ceased for a single moment, but only the fight between gods were deemed to be true war, the rest were just minor skirmishes, for it did not matter the scale of the battle and the number ofbatants, before the might of the gods, everything else were nothing.


    This was the true reality of the universe; Power was the true currency and everything else was meaningless.


    Countless heroes and great acts of sacrifices happened every single day on a battlefield that covered millions of miles, but to the Universe, all those cries and stories could as well be silence, in the deep memories of the universe, it was all meaningless¡­ too small, only the gods wererge enough to leave a mark.


    So when the gods left, officially the war was over for a time, but it would seem that was about to change.


    Every Emperor and Empress since thest battle of the gods would return to the valley of Elysium, and the sum total of their reign and experience, all their knowledge about the Empire during their rule would be ced inside Elysium as their final act of service before ascension into the Divine Kingdom of their Primogenitors as royalty.


    956,000 years of history were steeped into this valley and the gods silently consumed all of it, for while mortals and Dominators would love the idea of an ever watchful god, the truth was that the affair of the Empire was not of great importance to the gods, what they required was to be given what they were owed at the given time.


    Each god has his or her specific needs, and once it was met by their subjects, then the affair of the Empire was left to their mortal descendants to do as they pleased.


    As the history seeped into their bodies carried by Aether, their form began to change in subtle ways, influenced by the image of the gods that had been generated in the minds of their descendants.


    This change was what the gods truly desired, for it was a great source of power for each of them, it was a rtively formless power that could be used to aplish miracles¡ªThe Power of belief.


    The belief of each of their descendants that they were truly immortal and all powerful nourished them, and in a bizarre manner, that belief became reality, and for as long as the billions of subjects of each god believed they were all powerful, then they were.


    It was this hidden bnce that the gods always tried to maintain, and it was the chief reason why they would never allow their names to be besmirched, after all such powers were the envy of the universe, and the gods of Trion were unique in all the universes because of this trait.


    Other gods may derive power from the worship of their followers, but the gods of Trion could also be shielded by something more ephemeral¡ªFaith. The God King Golgoth had created the method for this miracle, and the gods of Trion truly became powerful.


    It was the reason after so many wars that had urred in the long history of Trion and the Empire, none of the seven had ever fallen. How can you kill something that was believed to be invincible and therefore became invincible?


    It was the foundation the gods wanted to build upon in order to rise to the venerable height of a Supreme World, and in so doing expand their Dominion on the entire Universe. It was the dream of the greatest of the gods¡ªGod King Golgoth, that mysterious ruler of the gods shrouded in fog.


    Tiberius was the first to open his eyes from the transfer of knowledge, his physical body had grown to eight feet tall, and he was wearing heavy armor, his pauldron was embossed with two snarling lion heads. His belt were made from countless tiny skulls of the myriad creatures he had massacred and had ever been in in his name.


    Tiberius made no distinction between his foes, and the skulls of gods rested beside the skull of infant gremlins, all were prey.


    Behind him was a cape of blood that was flowing like a river, from the cape different bloody weapons would surface, like spears, des, arrows, guns, and all the tools of battle known to all, and would slowly sink back into it.


    He was bald with a cross - shaped scar on his head, and of all the gods, he was the one who appeared the oldest in terms of appearances and he resembled a rugged warrior in his forties, he disregarded the greeting from his brothers and sisters only acknowledging Kuranes with a begrudging nt of his head.


    Kuranes with her waist length long hair and charming smile and with eyes that were like twin red suns. She wore a red robe with many pockets, she also wore a spectacle and resembled a mage, the ck wand on her left hand surely leaned to that image.


    Kuranes and Tiberius walked together, as they were generally acknowledged as the two strongest after the God King. They stood apart from the other five and walked ahead of them, of those five, four stood together leaving thest to walk alone, Minerva.

 Chapter 315 The First Mutant

    <h4>Chapter 315 The First Mutant</h4>


    The goddess that wandered alone, Minerva, had ebony skin with long white hair that reached the ground and trailed far behind her, her eyes were twin orbs of darkness, and the dress she wore appeared to be made from spider webs. She did not walk but glide a few inches from the ground, her head bowed in thoughts, and her siblings were aware to be wary of her when she was in that mood, even the so-called strongest.


    The rest fourprised of Volgim, Bhus, Horush and Boreas.


    Volgim resembled a squat young man barely above five feet tall with light gray hair that resembled metal, his eyes were multi faceted like cracked ss that shifted into different configurations like an endless jigsaw puzzle, on his back was a spinning metallic disk that was a foot across. His clothes were also made from metal that bent and shifted like fabrics.


    He nudged Boreas who did not appear that different from his Incarnation revealed on Jarkarr, with a wreath of flowers on his head and armor made from ice.


    Volgim was the closest in rtionship with Boreas and Bhus. He winked towards thetter, and Bhus grinned back at him, those three were thick as thieves, as they choose to share part of their Domains with each other to show their firm allegiance.


    Bhus gave Boreas his authority over nts, specifically flowers, to enhance his appearance, for it was clearly known that Boreas was the most vain of all the gods.


    Boreas honored him by making of it a wreath over his head, he in turn gave Bhus authority of the winds, making him swift beyondpare and from that authority Bhus crafted a famous treasure known for its speed, Bhus wore green boots, and his jackets and trousers were also green with faint yellow gems scattered across it, his eyes were deep pool of green water that swirled in a circle.


    Volgim had been given the authority of lightning by Boreas, and he honored him by creating a Temple of the Iron god, and making the lightning of Boreas be its symbol.


    Horush walked close to them also, silent and watchful, he was a god of few words, and he let his actions speak for him, he appeared the most bestial of all the gods with two curved horns on his head behind his thick locks of hair with a swinging tail resembling those of a bull, and with the most human eyes of all his siblings, they were brown, and shockingly seemed to hold deep kindness.


    They all trooped towards the pce made from wood, and Minerva was thest to enter it open door before it shut behind them with a loud thud.


    Inside that pce, they dwelled for the next eight years, with none being wiser of the fact that the gods were now among them.


    What ns were being hatched was unknown, but it was easy to observe the changing momentum of the Empire broadly, as a wind of change began to sweep through it.


    ?


    "Watch the eyes, they tell you all the story you should know."


    "I''m scared."


    "That''s a good thing, you now know the price of failure."


    Telmus, Earth god of the Minerva family, acimed the greatest warrior the Empire had ever known, termed the first mutant because of his rule breaking bloodline ability, and the man who alone could challenge the gods, stood in the air and watched with folded arms as his daughter if six years old crouched before a snarling Manticore, her only weapon, her nails, and teeth.


    The Manticore was a lupine beast with scaled hide the color of rusted metal, and dagger like teeth that were 12 inches (ca. 30 centimeters) long, with three heads and a poisonous bite, these twenty foot tall beast could challenge Dominators at the second circle and in most cases it would win.


    Yet, the person who was challenging it was a six year old girl, who was at the Incarnation State. Her white hair were braided and tied together with a gray rope, and her brown skin twinkled with drops of sweat under the moonlight.


    The Manticore had been circling her all these while, and it finally howled and attacked. The face of the girl went pale as the ferocity of a bloodthirsty beast at the second circle washed over her, and she could not help but call on her Incarnation.


    A ruler appeared above her that had seven imprints on it, and she rapidly activated the first imprint and it glowed red, as the Manticore mmed to a stop as if it hit an invisible metallic wall, the three heads rebounded as it snarled in rage.


    The girl screamed and nearly fainted as she began bleeding from her eyes, nose and ears, but she pulled through the pain and activated the second imprint. The Manticore was suddenly flung backwards as it howled in pain.


    She gritted her teeth and nced at her father, and then, deciding to impress the godlike man who stood above her with white hair waving in the sky like clouds.


    She screamed a challenge and activated the third mark, and the manticore was pushed into the ground by a formless force with a bone breaking pressure that cracked the ground for hundreds of feet across and buried it deep into the ground, and if this was on a Minor World, the scale of destruction could have been measured in hundreds of miles if not thousands, and going by the many snapping sounds from the body of the Manticore and the pale green blood it vomited liberally all over the ground, it was seriously wounded.


    Likewise, she copsed on both knees, her breathbored, and she nearly fainted, and when she peered at the imcable figure above her who remained silent, she knew what he wanted for her to kill the Manticore, but she feared that it was impossible for her, this task was too great.


    Already the beast had healed from the damages she had inflicted and was getting ready to attack and this time it was blood lusted.


    A Manticore did not have many techniques, and it could, in fact, be seen as very poor in the aspect of abilities and powerful techniques, except for it single trait of strength and durability. It could hit hard and could take hits, and the Manticore''s impressive regeneration was also an important factor in its strength, its Incarnation and Beast Core only served to increase its strength and durability, and it was capable of contending with dragons.

 Chapter 316 Gathering of Major Powers

    <h4>Chapter 316 Gathering of Major Powers</h4>


    It was a glorious feat of strength for an Incarnation State Dominator to injure a Mature Manticore and if this news were spread, it would shake the entire Empire, and so the news of Telmus having a child with his talent would frighten everyone, one god challenger was more than enough talkless two.


    This aplishment was not enough, for she understood her father and his expectations of her, it was not enough. Who could be like him? Was it even possible for a mortal to have such dreams?


    She wasn''t too savvy with what was impossible for her father, ording to official reports, she should barely be twelve weeks old, but Telmus created a Temporal field around her elerating her aging process, although he tried to hide it, she was more perceptive than most and she knew he was afraid.


    It was the reason he was pushing her to be someone who he could rely on. How could she fail him?


    Pulling from a well of strength and Stubbornness she did not know was within her, with eyes shing with an equal amount of bloodlust, she did not wait for the Manticore to attack first¡­ she did.


    Behind her, the ruler flipped and she began to run towards the startled Manticore, such an act that had surely never happened to this beast before. The roar from her small mouth was surprisingly loud yet still reeked of childishness.


    "Kyaaaahhhh!"


    Her three feet body shed against the twenty-foot killing machine, and their surrounding was shrouded by arge plum of dust, where growls and loud crashes resounded.


    Telmus stood by and watched, even while his daughter became deeply injured, he did not move, only watched the battle as it entered into the second hour. The surroundings were devastated by the battle and screams and roars of anger, and pain were a constant reminder of the death battle taking ce.


    With a long howl of pain, the winner and the loser were finally revealed as the dust cleared. The girl was standing on thest head of the Manticore after she had shattered the other two.


    She simply pushed her left hand into its eyes until she reached her shoulders, and she began rummaging around. The Manticore could only shake itself for its spine had been pulled away from its body and whatever technique the girl was using was brutal and incredibly powerful.


    With a long howl of pain, it finally perished and the girl busied herself digging through the head for its Beast Core.


    Her right hand was gone, torn off from her shoulders, and deep wounds filled her body, if she was not given urgent care, it was most likely she would be joining the beast in death soon enough.


    Yet, she took her time to find the Beast Core and she crawled to her father who stood above, but his eyes no longer on her body, but were locked far into the distance.


    The moment the gods arrived in Elysium, no one else had detected them. No one else but Telmus.


    "I thought I had more time. How could the scrying of fate be changed in such a sweeping manner? Who could be responsible for this?"


    He frowned in deep thought. Time was running out and she would need to be pushed harder. He looked down on her shivering form, holding on to consciousness by sheer willpower alone, her injuries would kill lesser Dominators ten times over, but she was his daughter, and it wasn''t enough.


    "Rest now, child, heal your wounds. Tomorrow you shall battle two."


    She nodded and quietly brought the Core of a Second Circle Beast to her mouth, and took a small bite.


    Her tiny sharp teeth only took a sliver, and she sat down and began the long process of digestion.


    ?


    In an unknown corner of the gxy, a gathering of the Covenant was under way, ording to the n, they were supposed to be a gathering ten years from now before the next Royal House selection for the throne of the Empire, but the recent events were rming enough to drag their attention.


    This should not be possible because when beings of such powers made ns, their intents were deeply inscribed onto reality carried by Aether, and the most likely situation anytime they spoke or made a decision, reality corrected itself in small ways to make their wille to pass.


    Of course, only a power on their level could affect their will.


    The chief perpetrator of this saga, Ohrox the Demon of Destruction was silent, his Anima, stone. After trying to summon him for a while, Arlushan Endirius began the meeting without him.


    "The Prince of Destruction appears to be predisposed at the moment." Arlushan Endirius said, and frowned when he was interrupted by Fiona Shadowsoul, who dered, "Are you sure he''s not dead? I mean, even the Flesh Suit of Kohron was destroyed alongside the Anima of Boreas, how would it be possible for a Demon Prince who has just awakened to be able to survive?"


    Kohron snarled at her, "He has survived worse crow, be mindful of how you speak of my brother."


    "Oh he is now your brother? Ha ha, Kohron I''m mindful, just concerned that''s all, it would be important to know the full measure of our strength as we prepare for the shit storm we are about to enter."


    "I''m sure you are concerned about the loot you collected, don''t set your greedy eyes on it without his Ohrox orders, or I wille for you."


    She pressed her hands on her chest, "You wound me Kohron, surely you should know my ethics by now."


    "Yes¡­ that you have none, heed my warning crow, I shall not repeat myself."


    Fiona sputtered in feigned annoyance and her face brightened as Ulremazz Igorin asked her, "By any chance, is this loot rted to the events that transpired?"


    "Of course it is, but as Khoron said, I''m forbidden to check or divulge what lies inside unless by the permission of Ohrox, who may very well be dead."


    Khoron growled, his voice made the Hall of Covenant shake, but he was silenced by a massive boom when a tap on the table by Arlushan that swept through the hall and warped reality. The gaze from this regal man was irritated, "you have all eternity for your petty quarrels, and I am not a man who is fond of mediating over meaningless talk. Repeat such a blunder again, and your benefits for the war for the next ten thousand years would be withdrawn."

 Chapter 317 God king

    <h4>Chapter 317 God king</h4>


    That statement, more than anything, silenced the hall, whose members valued nothing more than benefits, and if events would shape the way everyone here was expecting it to, then losing out in the next ten thousand years of plunder would be a painful loss.


    Besides, they all knew they were not the only ones eyeing the seat on the Covenant, and many of their peers would kill to be part of this group, and most of them knew they were here because of the sacrifices they made, and they would not give up the benefits that shoulde their way because of minor politics.


    Arlushan continued, "There are many workings of fate being stirred and my father has requested for Covenant to brace for a storm and an uing opportunity the likes never seen before. Khoron I am sure the Demon God would soon reach across to you, as we have suddenly been pushed towards a Threshold, and the Originator of this change is among us. What ising was foretold to happen a long time down the road, two million years from now. Such arge deviation is¡­ disturbing."


    Arlushan paused and looked around, the full effects of his words beginning to sink into the consciousness of the members of the Covenant. If this matter had reached the sight of Supreme beings like the Demon God, Ruler of the Great Abyss and the Mage Supreme, Ruler and Creator of Sris Mundus then this was beyond what they first supposed it to be.


    Even the members of the Covenant did not understand the true dimension of this war, and it was a humbling thought to say the least.


    The Rulers of Supreme Worlds stood at the peak of creation, and had existed for far longer than even this existing Universe, for only a Supreme World could survive the destruction and entropy that woulde to all universes at a time in the far off future.


    For Authorities of this level, the matters that could draw their gaze were pivotal moments that could shift the course of the Universe, and now they had spoken. Their sights were beginning to shift towards this conflict on Trion.


    Arlushan, seeing the solemn nature of the members of the Covenant, nodded and continued, "It is imperative we truly understand the nature of what happened, and all the participants of the matter should speak and show the Covenant all that transpired that day. Ohrox would also be summoned, forcibly if the need arises, toy the matter before the Covenant. Fiona you shall begin, tell us, what led you to the point of interest thatid waste to dozens of worlds and pushed the war to a threshold."


    She nodded and began speaking¡­


    ?


    Inside the Pce made of wood, the gods of Trion proceeded towards a grand hall that had eight thrones.


    The thrones were floating over a series of golden branches that let out pleasant scenting yellow fog which was a diluted form of Ambrosia that spread around the throne room, making the air sparkle with a bright glow like many burning stars, thereby transforming the throne room into a celestial marvel.


    From the many massive windows in the Pce, you could see the entire Empire, from the three hundred plus worlds of the Empire to the Infernal Gates of the Abyss and the Great Sun of the Magus World.


    The throne room was simr to those of the Covenant, but it revealed more details and truths about the universe, and even though Elysium was located on Trion, it was not truly so, for it was also located outside the, as the massive wooden pce outside Trion was linked to the Pce here in Elysium.


    The gods of Trion proceeded to their thrones, which sat lower than the singr massive throne at the forefront. The arrangements of the thrones made it seem like the gods were subjects before their king, which was not a distant description of reality.


    This was the Pce of the God King.


    Their thrones were of different colors and spewed fantastical lights and Aura, but those of the God King were made from wood, dull green wood that appeared to be slightly rotten. The Throne was more than fifty feet across and appeared to be made from a single piece of wood.


    The maker had not taken any particr care to design an borate throne, it came across as if an axe had been roughly used to hewn through the enormous wood. They made a basic seating b, but it was undeniable that the strength emitted by the throne was palpable, for its Aura was unfathomable.


    Apletely armored figure rested on the throne, and from all appearances the figure appeared to be dead, for pale white bones peeked through the armor, but a single nce at the eyes of the armored figure would ce that observation aside, for the eyes of the God King was yellow and filled with the light of madness.


    Those eyes were set in a rotten face that was more bone than flesh, and for a million years he had never blinked, set by his side was a great white sword made from bone that had veins on its de which you could easily see blood flowing through it, apart from that bizarre imprint it was a in-looking double-edged greatsword that was nine feet long.


    This greatsword was known as the Gaping Undoer ¡­


    A weapon beyond all other, having killed more gods and immortals than any weapon in the gxy. Golgoth weapon of war. This fearsome weapon could cut through anything, and anything it cut would die. A small nick was all that it needed to kill even immortals.


    This weapon had a famed history and for countless years the rest of the gods had been trying to find it equal ever since with no sess, and it was one of the crowning pirs of Golgoth reign, for whenever he took up the sword, an immortal was sure to perish.


    The gods barely had time to settle before the hoarse voice of Golgoth echoed in the hall, sounding like a talking corpse, "What is the status of your vaults?"

 Chapter 318 Great Changes

    <h4>Chapter 318 Great Changes</h4>


    The question stayed in the air, the words he spoke persisted for a long time and gathered the dense Aether in the air, impressing his will upon them.


    It was a question, but it was undoubtedly an order. One that the gods would find it impossible hard to deny, for the words of the God King carried authority that couldpel all things, both the living and the dead, animate and inanimate.


    It was a power unique to Golgoth that made him such a powerhouse, and ced the reaches of his power to be inestimable.


    Except for Minerva who made no gesture, the rest of them opened their palms, and a series of Runes soplex and dense it appeared solid hovered above their palms.


    That Rune was a key that represented the present condition of the vault in each of their possessions. These vaults were containers to retain vessels of great power, and each god was tasked with guiding and healing each vault, for if they were to fail and its contents escaped, it would herald the doom of them all.


    It was the source of their greatest danger, but also one of their greatest weapons. The powers of the gods were rooted in many foundations and the vault was the most important one.


    Except for Minerva who had none, taken by Golgoth for his personal experiments, but she had been adequatelypensated by Golgoth with an entire continent on Trion, something none of the gods couldy ims to, even the God King himself, and she was permitted to allow someone as powerful as Telmus to exist within her bloodline, in a way he was to be her weapon, her own living vault.


    Golgoth eyes were fixed intently on each of the vaults with a maniacal intensity and until he scrutinized every single strand of Runes on the vault, ten more times before his gaze left them and they were permitted to keep them.


    His armor creaked as he sat up straighter, "Brothers. Sisters." The God King stretched out his hands, "The end of days is nigh."


    The expressions of the gods lit up, not in fear or despair but in excitement, for it seems as if they had received the best news they had been expecting for a long time. Even the taciturn Minerva shook in agitation.


    Kuranes stood up from her throne, her eyes shining forth with such a rich glow, the entire Pce lit up like the sun, she walked up to the throne of the God King and knelt on a single knee as she looked up, "Would you be finally free¡­ Brother?"


    Golgoth nodded once, "Your wait has been rewarded and your patience has led to our victory. A recent event opened a new path for me that I had once thought to be impossible. Our great enemy has made a mistake, and revealed too much of his hand and his treasure, he will not be allowed to retrieve it. The presence of that trickster was within my calction, he wears my skin, but he does not follow my will. Be calm and watch, and let use together like never before. Put aside the petty quarrels that have splintered us for so long, for our Ascension and freedom is before us all. Are you ready to seize it? It shall be the greatest battle of our existence, but our victory is assured."


    "What does that mean going forward." Tiberius growled.


    The God King chuckled, "It means I can now move more freely at this moment. The leash over Bloodline Elevation is gone. Let your descendants begin to shine bright. Let the light of Trion begin to rise!"


    ?


    It was a difficult thing for a living ship to sleep, but over the years Absomet figured out a trick she used to make that aplishment possible. It was a rare urrence and she hade to treasure every time it happened.


    It was always right before a great battle, the sort that could lead to even her demise, in other word a shattering battle.


    The living metals coating her body would read the flow of Aether, for it could tell when bloodshed wasing. The living metal was a sensitive antenna that made her entire being, would ring like a bell in her senses, cing her in some much tension, that she would need to sleep to ease that stress off her intellect.


    Since the moment she rescued Augustus and followed the trail of an Origin Treasure, that sensation of impending ughter had been growing, until it reached such a feverish pitch she had to go to sleep, although she did not need to, this sensation of over stimtion causing her to shut down to properly enjoy it came so rarely she would always satisfy it.


    Absomet was a being that chased pleasure, she would never go against her nature.


    This made her miss when Augustus escaped his imprisonment, but that was the n anyway, although she did not intend to sleep for a month, that was what had happened, it was all well and good, however, because the tracker she had ced inside him still worked.


    To keep an eye on her prey, she ced a piece of herself inside his Mental Space, this method was safe and was quite difficult if not nearly impossible to detect, for it was a part of her body and it did not need to emit any signals or draw from any power source, she could simply trace its direction using the connection she had with her own metallic flesh.


    It was the reason she was on a beach in the middle of nowhere, she had been following a trail of devastation for a while now across four worlds, and with each world she traversed the questions on her mind grew deeper.


    The Empire controlled 340s, but that was not the entire number of worlds inside and around the Domain of the Empire. There were thousands ofs that were not under the Empire''s direct control but served as personalnds for many powers and even the gods.


    The four worlds she had gone through while chasing after Augustus had been devastated, it was obvious that a wide battle had happened, it had been quick and decisive for none of the''s calls for helpsted very long, which was an rming fact, for many powerful Dominators were on those worlds.

 Chapter 319 Great Changes (final)

    <h4>Chapter 319 Great Changes (final)</h4>


    To live in a world outside the influence of the Empire was a dangerous thing, and many worlds employ the assistance of powerful Dominators to aid in their protection. From mercenarypanies that numbered in the hundreds of thousands to powerful Dominators and other strange powers in the universe.


    Yet, the remnants left behind by the obvious battle were troubling, because there were none. No bodies left. Except for the devastation of war signified by crumbling buildings and vast areas of scorched earth, nothing to show millions or billions of people died here could be seen.


    All the worlds Absomet left behind on her chase after Augustus were silent and dead. This was the work of an Abomination Core, most likely Lamia, but this pattern was uncharacteristic for an Abomination, usually they would find a nest in the foremost world they could pick and then they would slowly devour it, while creating thralls to funnel more prey down their throats.


    Converting those world into a massive nest where the Abomination Core would settle and feed until it could begin evolving her spawns using all the gic temte it has collected.


    Even if the Abomination Core was to leave the, it would leave massive structures behind and plentiful warriors, but instead what she was seeing was almost as if it was preparing for something much bigger as it was not satisfied with growing at its normal pace.


    This was a terrifying prospect, for Abomination Core grew too rapidly even on a single, but Lamia still felt that this speed was too slow.


    Poption Statistics on these worlds were readily avable and from it, Absomet knew the number of mortals on the fours averaged seven billion, not counting the undocumented migrants and other alien creatures that may have called these worlds home.


    Every other non-sentient creature and animal on thes should have all been harvested for their Bio-material, creating the best stores of resources for the abomination Core to use as it needs.


    After all the horrifying filtration process that goes into creating an Abomination and their higher variants, it was possible that Lamia would have an army of close to a Billion Abominations, and not just weak fodder, for with such arge pool to draw from the weakest of her brood would at least be at the Incarnation Level.


    Higher Level variants be more difficult to produce, but the Abomination Core could still consistently produce them, and for a special case like Lamia, who knew what her limits might be?


    Absomet had existed in many forms previously before bing a Rune Ship, her history was so long and deep she was older than most knew, but she had slowly been crafted and perfected over the endless millennia, and she thought she understood the modus operandi of the gods, it was why she was baffled that a severe threat like Lamia was being left free to roam and grow.


    She knew of the battle in the far corners of the Empire that destroyed manys, it was all the rage in the Empire news, but that was the aftershock of a godlike battle and could be rtively understood and even controlled, but what was growing here had the capacity to wipe out the entire Empire, were they not worried about the state of their subject when Lamia began producing Abominations that could rival even gods?


    More troubling was the fact that the report about Lamia had been submitted repeatedly to the Justice Council at the moment she saw the first dead and four more times ever since, but she has seen no hint of any action to stop the Abomination Core invasion at its infancy.


    The gods must be aware of this, why were they doing nothing to stop it?


    "Are you getting senile in your youth, dear girl, what is your purpose here if not to stop this catastrophe? Have you received any orders to stop your search? Then proceed ahead, knowing you are the spear of Tiberius!"


    Absomet cheered herself as she peered down the only beach of the fifth world, once again the trail had gone cold but she was getting closer. This was a water world, with 98 percent of its surface covered by oceans. Its inhabitants developed advanced aquatic properties to survive in this world, building great cities below the surface, but was most problematic, however, were their numbers; 24 billion.


    These people must fuck like rabbits or eat like ants, how could such a rtively small Minor World contain such numbers?


    This single would produce three times the number of materials the Abomination Core had avable to it from the four others. This was bad news for Absomet, as with every moment, Lamia''s Powers inch closer to her own.


    "Then I guess it''s time for drastic actions, anything less would be crazy." Absomet body vibrated with excitement. The way she saw it, if the gods were allowing Lamia free rein to do as she wanted, then Absomet could also go wild with her actions and do away with age-old restrictions imposed on her.


    There were many restrictions ced on the powerful Rune Ship and her siblings, one of them was that the movement through the Shadow Realm was forbidden to her, it was forbidden for more than one Rune Ship to be in the same location within a million miles, and many other restrictions as well.


    Almost tentatively stretching her might, she tore through the material universe exposing theyer beneath, she held her breath expecting loud rms and numerous buzzes from the Justice Council pping hefty fines and restrictions upon her, but nothing but sweet silence.


    Absomet grinned and began summoning the thousands of pods she spread all over the to survey the world, and like bees returning to their hive, they all entered into the city - sized Rune Ship.


    "Now the real hunt begins." Absometughed, and in a sing-song voice she crooned, "Augustus¡­ I aming¡­."


    Her massive form entered the wide gap she tore in reality and silently disappeared from the dead world.


    The implications of her being able to enter the Shadow Realm was not lost on Absomet.


    War wasing, and her leash was off.


    Oh, what a glorious time to be alive.

 Chapter 320 A Single Grain of Aether

    <h4>Chapter 320 A Single Grain of Aether</h4>


    "...This concludes my report on the matter." Fiona Shadowsoul said, and then her features went serious as the next words spoken were grave, "However there is something that I find really disturbing after I took the time to review the details of the event, and I don''t know if such a thing is possible even while searching through all my records¡­"


    Shepsed into silence and they all waited for her to continue, their patience beyond what mortals could understand.


    "When I epted this task from Ohrox, the Prince of Destruction said the person or persons of interest may have powers closer to a god, but they were not necessarily gods." She turned to Kohron, "I believe he said something simr to you."


    Not waiting for his reply, she continued, "That statement struck me as odd, but I disregarded it, for there were many methods to acquire great powers even if one was not worthy of wielding it. When he summoned me to stay in his shadow and perform the part of the n he set out for me, I had no issues with it. I could not see the entire battle up to that point I revealed myself, due to the fact he stressed my Energy Signature must be hidden until the pivotal moment and that mean I cannot peek through his shadow, and let me tell you Ohrox''s Shadow was¡­ strange, for his body was more of a construct than tangible flesh. I would personally love to know the technique he is using to achieve something like that. Anyway, I could tell that the individual they faced was powerful, but not overwhelmingly so, most likely it was a god using his Divine Body and not an Anima, but that notion was thrown away when I entered the target''s shadow."


    Kohron began to fidget, "Get to the point, Crow."


    She ignored him, "I could not collect many things from his body, mostly because he had only a few things with him, but there is something that I still feel should be a trick or a mour, else if it was real, then it would be terrifying¡­"


    Her tone was getting lower, and the atmosphere over the Covenant was bing solemn, Fiona Shadowsoul was an ancient witch that had lived for an unknown length of time, and there were few things that could make her shaken, and her demeanor showed that.


    She continued, "What I detected inside the target''s shadow was both frighteninglyplex and alien that I could not understand any of it, so I chose to find patterns that would be familiar to me, and I could find none, except for one thing, which was his Aether."


    "What was wrong with the Aether?" Arlushan asked,


    "It was ordinary, Arlushan, with average potency that would be found in any Major World. But there were two things off about it. The first was its age."


    Kohron scoffed, "You can tell the age of Aether now? Why don''t you tell us the color of his soul while you are at it."


    "Silence." Arlushan shot at Kohron and looked at Fiona with a piercing gaze, "Continue."


    She licked lips that were suddenly dry, "I could easily tell the age of the Aether, or at least guess because there was only one grain of it."


    There was silence in Covenant as they all stopped and considered her words.


    Ulremazz Igorin could not help but ask, "What do you mean he had only a single grain of Aether."


    Fiona mmed her hand on the table, "You heard me correctly. He was tearing Kohron and a freaking god of Trion apart with his bare hands, potentially froze a part of the time stream and destroyed multiple worlds, and he was only using a single grain of in Aether! That is why I could guess at the age of the Aether, Kohron! From what I could decipher, he has been using that same grain for at least millions of years!"


    She paused, "I keep telling myself it must all be a mour, but I know when my attacknded, he was not cing any defensive barrier on himself, I know what I saw, it was a single grain of Aether and from it was this glorious tapestry of suchplexity and alieness that it forms could not have any meaning as it was breaking severalws of the universe just existing, for even the concept of it was so¡­"


    "Be quiet, Fiona, do not think about this matter any longer. Protect your mind from chaos, or your spark may be corrupted. This issue will be escted to the Apocrypha level. I will have to contact my father. Bring the items you retrieved to me. Kohron, you will be summoned, do not worry about Ohrox, wherever he is, he would be pulled out from¡­." He frowned as he was distracted by Fiona tapping the table, "Do you have something to say?"


    "Well about that, those items are no longer with me. The arrangement Ohrox made with me was to drop whatever I took and ce them inside a random spatial tear. I was to create a storm to scatter the trajectory of the items, as it was the order given for themission, I hope Covenant understood I had to follow it. I could track it for a few minutes, but even I lost the signals buried inside it. For all intent and purposes, whatever it was that I stole is now lost. There is no way for me or Ohrox to retrieve it. I regretted this actionter, when I took the time to review my memories of the person I stole from."


    Arlushan sighed, "Of all the times for you to be noble, this was not the time¡­. Give me the location you threw it in, I''m sure my father may be able to retrieve them in time. Tell me about the items you retrieve, show it to us if you are able to."


    "Okay, let''s see here, there was this particr long spike that had multiple serrations on it simr to the teeth of a Dreadbeast, it was freezing to the touch and embedded inside of it as far as I could detect should be thousands of Combination Runes of the Sixth Order¡­" Fiona began to list the items she stole from the Third Prince while crafting their likeness using Aether to present to everyone.

 Chapter 321 Forbidden Region

    <h4>Chapter 321 Forbidden Region</h4>


    Royal Guardsman Piers of the Horush Family fidgeted inside his Power Armor, running another diagnostics again to make sure his helmet was set properly. He was in space and although he was a second circle Dominator and could survive in the void with no problems, this particr section of space was not normal.


    This was the area of space where billions had perished and notwithstanding that such a horrifying act happening here that would cause many unnatural side effects in the area, whatever powers that were used tomit this atrocity had left a mark in this area of space that felt utterly disgusting to the senses.


    A red haze upied an area of space stretching for hundreds of light years, and his job alongside many others was to patrol outside it, making sure there was no change in the area and keeping anything that may exist inside contained until higher powers came to check out the situation here.


    After every Dominator below the second circle went insane and killed themselves when they approached this area, it was deemed a forbidden zone and elite Guardsmen were posted to the region, yet the second circle Dominators were not safe from whatever forces were inside this ce and they had to be rotated every eight hours else their demise was next, most likely due to self injury.


    This entire area, unless thoroughly purged by the family heads, would have to be registered as a restricted region, the likes that only third circle Dominators would be able to roam this space, but it would result in great losses for the Empire.


    This area of space was a busy route for space travel and linked to more than thirty Empire owneds, the effects of this area being restricted were destabilizing the entire region, for valuable imports andmercial activities had halted and for numerous worlds who needed these Spatial routes to avoid the high cost of Teleportation, going long without certain goods would lead to civil unrest and many other serious consequences Royal Guardsman Piers would rather not imagine.


    As a Guardsman of the Horush Family, his power armor resembled an avian beast that was fitting his personal Incarnation and he had about three more hours before he would need to swap with another Guardsman. It was three hours too long in his opinion.


    The time went by in a few blinks of his eye and his rotation appeared, he frowned and scratched his helmet wishing he could push through it and dig his fingers into his eyes, as over the hours the temptation to kill himself had been growing and if he was here any longer, he would summon his Natal Beast to devour him.


    A frightening part of his psyche knew he would enjoy that experience, for his death would be the most pleasurable thing he would ever experience in his lifetime, and the temptation to kill himself had never seemed sweeter. What was the use for life when one could experience such a pleasure? Death would be a fair price.


    He could not be happier that his recement came.


    This distraction made him not take notice of discrepancies in the features of the Guardsman that should rece him, he just weakly acknowledged his presence and zoomed off to escape the area of influence, while he had a faint premonition that if this area was not cleansed soon, this would be the ce he was going to die.


    If he was in his full mental capacity, he would have immediately noticed the Guardsman who came to rece him was from the Volgim Family when it was supposed to be a Tiberius family Guardsman.


    All the Noble family had contributed a quota of their elite Guardsmen to patrol the area, and there was a specific rotation that was to be followed.


    This Volgim family Guardsman seemed to scrutinize his surroundings and instead of patrolling around the Periphery, he went deeper into the forbidden zone.


    This "Guardsman" was Suriel, and although he hated the sensation of possessing the flesh of mortal beings, this task was especially important and could not be left in lesser hands.


    He could feel the feeble strand of essence his creator had left inside the item he hid and left behind and he moved in the opposite direction, this was the final confirmation of its position.


    He took his time to refine and triangte the position of the item until he had an urate grasp of its location with no margin of error. When he was sure he had urately grasped the location, he finally began the operation after all the time he had spent preparing for it.


    There was a high chance that this location was being watched by many invisible eyes, especially the nemesis of his Creator, in therger scheme of things, this ce might seem unimportant, just a location where deities had battled, yet it might be the key to victory for his Creator.


    For something as important as this, Suriel would leave no stone unturned in making sure he achieved his objectives.


    The Lady of Shadows and Frost made sure everything went smoothly as she repeatedly refined the n over and over again. Suriel appreciated the effort ced into the little details, it was the least that was expected for the Creator''s wish.


    This undertaking was to be made sometime in the future, but the current trends of the Empire had necessitated the need to make this happen immediately before any unknown factor destabilized the situation.


    Keeping his mind focused on the task, Suriel nced around him constantly. With the direction he was moving, he should be exiting the forbidden area soon enough, that was enough time for the trap he nted to trigger, which was rted to his movement path that was being tracked by devices on his armor, as this was all a scheme to provide the necessary distractions when he needed it.


    He began going along his normal patrol route, and generally acting as he was supposed to.


    Today was the chosen moment to make his move, so Suriel had taken the risk to enter deeply into the forbidden zone after scrutinizing the best candidate that should be distracted enough to not check his movements patterns or if he was the correct recement.


    Piers was the right target, since he was the Dominator with the weakest Spirit in the whole Armada.


    Above the forbidden zone were four Empire ss Battleships that served as amand headquarters for the Dominators assigned to patrolling this area, and Suriel was able to easily infiltrate one of the ships a few weeks ago.

 Chapter 322 Heist

    <h4>Chapter 322 Heist</h4>


    To reach the ce took him a month of careful maneuvering through different bodies until he coulde into position and take the body of a Guardsman, along the way he has hoped to find a suitable host to bond with, but he could not yet find any.


    Besides, unlike Angels and Archangels, Suriel was a Sovereign and before he made any bond he must reach the peak of the Angelic State, after that, he must perform Origin Fusion before he could ever bond with anyone, such pursuits were still far too distant for him at this time.


    Suriel had possessed more than a hundred individuals and from them, he collected memories and connections, and in less than a month he infiltrated a highly guarded zone of the Empire, where a Third Circle Dominator oversaw, and hundreds of Second Circle Dominators were stationed. This was enough power to destroy a Minor World many times over.


    Countermeasures for the angels possession ability had not been shown, and it was unknown however if the Empire was even aware of this Angelic ability, after all, those possessed had died and there were little indicators to show that Angels were the cause of the troubles that happened with the Guardsmen on Jarkarr.


    Suriel had been discrete, of the hundred people he possessed all gave reasons to be missing for a long time, and even if details of their movements wereter investigated and revealed to be false, he would be through with his mission and long gone by then. Also, of the hundred of people he had chosen, he had only needed twelve, the rest were a smokescreen.


    At this moment, Suriel was the only Angel who could possess a Second Circle Dominator, the second Sovereign was rapidly growing but he was not at Suriel''s level yet.


    To prepare for this operation, he had spent another three weeks creating multiple globes of sma encased in hardened shells of metal using the metal controlling ability of the Dominator he possessed.


    He had spent three weeks cing hundreds of such Metal Globes discreetly inside every part of the ship, but with every day that passed the risk of their discovery increased, luckily today was the final day and no such event had urred. His next patrol ced him closer to the target location, and Suriel did not pause his movements, and he began to attract it over with his Angelic Authority.


    His eyes coldly scrutinize his surroundings, while he pushed his Authority into a higher gear to elerate its attraction power. For what seemed like forever but it was only a few minutes, he had it in his hands, and he breathed a sigh of relief when no presence announced itself, for his greatest apprehension were hidden eyes he was not aware of.


    He waited until his shift was over and he was reced by another Guardsman from the Boreas family who was confused about his presence but a lie about him taking his shift for his friend was all it took to sway the Guardsman, such a breach of protocol was frowned upon, but the Guardsmen gave each other a little leeway, for they knew that their task would mostly head to death.


    Suriel returned to his quarters in the Battleship, where he refused the request of fraternizing with his fellow Guardsman and proceeded to lock and seal his room, pulling out many specialized sealing treasures and applying it all over the room until he effectively shut himself from the rest of the ship.


    He had submitted his patrol report for review. The reports were something he could not fake, as the Rune Stone given to them wouldbust at the slightest hint of any tampering. With time running out, he hurried toplete his task with haste.


    The creator had been in slumber for three months now, and the Astrbe could no longer be essed for quick movements, and so the Lady of Shadow and Frost, using the aid of her vast Spell Craft, made a teleportation device that drew from elements of both the Astrbe and the Shadow Realm.


    It did not take long for Suriel to move the item into the device and he primed it.


    An alert pinging inside his armor calling for his attention was ignored. He knew his actions were circumspect, but still, it did not take long for the strangeness of his activities to be noticed after his patrol path was reviewed due to the Rune Stone he submitted showing his patrol route.


    To achieveplete stealth when he arrived here, the teleportation device was left without power, and disassembled. He slowly had to ce them back together over the weeks on board the ship, and until this very moment could he power it up.


    The Device was in the shape of a t piece of metallic sheet, that, although it appeared simple, was incrediblyplex to put together, with more than six hundred thousand unique parts. When he had ced the item inside, it enclosed itself in the shape of a globe.


    Holding the device, he began ruthlessly siphoning all the energy inside the Body of the Dominator into it. His Guardsman power armor heated up and reddened, as the internal sections of it began to melt. His body and blood began to evaporate, transformed into pure Aether and the Territory of the Guardsman began to splinter intorge globes of energy that was siphoned into the Teleportation Device.


    Such a massive power spike by a Dominator at the Second great circle was like a bonfire in the dark. The entire ship became aware of his position.


    The process would bepleted in fifteen seconds and he only had one second before all hell broke loose and descended on him, the response of the Dominators at the Second Circle was lightning fast. Fortunately, he did not particrly require this Guardsman to live, and with no hesitation, he detonated his Incarnation.


    The Incarnation of the Volgim Family Guardsman was a metallic cube, and it was a strictly defensive ability, which was the sole reason Suriel chose to possess this Dominator.

 Chapter 323 First Year of Slumber

    <h4>Chapter 323 First Year of Slumber</h4>


    The ability of this Guardsman was simple, yet it possessed astonishing utility.


    A normal application of this Incarnation creates a defensive perimeter around the user that could cover a range of fifty meters, it could perfectly defend against attack of the same grade with an added function of absorbing the energies from the attack and buffing the defense with up to four times its defensive strength.


    Also, the smaller the range of the perimeter shielded, the higher its defense up to double its defensive properties. Suriel also understood that destroying the Incarnation would lead to a drastically enhanced defensive power but for a brief period of time, and he only needed a few seconds toplete the energy transfer, it should buy him enough time.


    His armored body shed a dull blue, about to release the Incarnation, he detonated all the mes he had buried all over the ship.


    The st went out in a concentric wave that was brutal in its sheer efficiency and control, as calling it a st would be a mistake, it should be called a Precise Coordinated Explosion, PCE! Because the mes did not mushroom out but were directed like a scalpel, as all the force and heat from the st was siphoned in a single line using the metallic ability of the Guardsman.


    The mes sliced through the Battleship likesers tearing hundreds of holes through it, the arrangement of the traps he set behind made the explosion trigger in a grid like pattern, and the Battleship that was ten thousand feet long was sliced apart into chunks, before the fuelpartment in the engine room exploded and for a single second, the Ship was consumed by mes as hot as the sun.


    Thesers only missed a single position on the ship, which was his quarters, and then he created the shielding over it using his Incarnation.


    The explosion brightened that corner of space for the next five seconds, alerting the other Empire Battleships, and Dominators began to scramble from the ships towards themotion as everyone instantly entered a state of battle.


    The detonation was not powerful enough to kill any of the Dominators present in the ship but it would disorient them, reducing their response time, thereby giving him every valuable second.


    It worked.


    For the entire fifteen seconds needed for the transfer, he was not disturbed and as the orb lit up, he moved his essence into it and with a bright sh of light it vanished, taking Suriel''s essence and the item with it.


    Eighteen secondster, the cube containing the Volgim Guardsman was found shining with a bluish color. It was a testament to the defensive strength of the Volgim Guardsman Incarnation that it took fifty Second Circle Dominators to tear through the cube, but the only thing left was the partially melted armor of the Guardsman.


    Suriel had used every single energy and essence in his body and Territory to activate the teleportation device, and there was nothing left behind but scraps.


    ?


    Even though Rowan would be able toprehend every single thing that happened while he slept when he awoke, Eva now had a habit of keeping a diary, where every single year she would update it with all the information she had gathered and the progress of the task Rowan had given to her.


    This was the first year after his slumber, and she sat beside him, it was time to write down her report.


    His body was now fifty feet tall and the pressureing out from him was startling, and even without any breeze in the hall, a phantom wind was blowing all around it, generated from his ever-growing body.


    Eva knew it was not wind but Aether. When she discovered Rowan''s body was drawing in a massive amount of Aether from space, she was surprised because although the Aether he drew in was abundant, it was no match for the Purple ck Aether he had, but then she saw he was not consuming the Aether but the countless minor essence they carried.


    Each grain of Aether carried a minuscule amount of essence, that it would take millions of them to even be barely of any use to Rowan, but in vast amounts, it might make a difference.


    This led to the first major undertaking that Eva started. Around his growing body was a dense script, she had used most of the treasures gathered from Jarkarr to construct. It was thergest Spell Matrix she could construct at this time, she simply created a Spell Formation without any Focus.


    Eva left it in a halfpleted state, this led to the Spell Matrix to just continue drawing in energy, but there was no direction or Focus, as it was referred to in Spell Craft to act upon. Normally such a situation would lead to the Formation being destabilized and eradicated because of excessive energy buildup, but Rowan was endless well as he devoured every single drop of Aether.


    Every single material she could spare was devoted to increasing the Spell Matrix, and she could see the effect on the faster growth of Rowan''s body.


    The second undertaking that took the most of her time was the forging of the Tome of Spells.


    She had ess to all of his Spatial Storage and after going through all the contents, Eva had forged twelve heavy tomes from the scales of the Ouroboros Serpents, these creatures were marvels and their discarded scales after each evolution was a treasure that was unexpectedly perfect for forging a Tome.


    She did not know how long she had to search for such perfect materials and unexpectedly she found them in the discarded shells of the dreadful serpents.


    Eva had used every single scale to forge multiple Tomes, and although they were a spectacle of esoteric craftsmanship, she was not too satisfied due to the fact she could not infuse them with as much Aether as she desired, making them unfinished products.


    Rowan''s slumber had reduced the amount of Aether she could have ess to, which in this case was just three grains, and this was only recently for that matter, at the beginning she could barely ess half a grain of purple ck Aether, but as time went by and Rowan grewrger, it would seem like the digestion of Erohim Soul was getting faster, and his limits was increasing making it possible for Eva to ess more of the excess Aether he must be producing.

 Chapter 324 The Cerulean Galaxy

    <h4>Chapter 324 The Cerulean Gxy</h4>


    His Mental Space was still enclosed in the thick Diamond¨CLike Soul Formation, and the Aether she could gather was only scrapped at the edge of that formation, thankfully it was a very powerful source of energy and she could use it to perform her day-to-day tasks, but issues such as crafting more powerful artifacts were beyond her for now.


    The Divine Pce of Erohim was speeding into the tremendous darkness, and except for maintaining contact with the two Archangels on Empire controlled space and the heist she made to retrieve the item Rowan left behind, she had ced a dozen angels around the Empire to gather information and enter ces of power.


    She had slowly begun infiltrating into every Major Royal Houses of Trion, another dozen angels were tasked with infiltrating the two other Major Worlds, and collecting all thepleted power structures of those worlds.


    This was only the beginning. With understanding all the affairs of the multiple worlds, the next would be subverting and then taking control, and for those tasks, no one could be better than Angels.


    The rest of the Angels were tasked with focusing on a much farther gxy for Rowan to begin his true expansion outside the eyes of his enemies.


    The speed of the Angels meant they were able to locate a rtively small gxy that was six million light years away. A distance so crushing, only Angels and the powers of the Astrbe would be able to cross it. Except she entered the Shadow realm, it would be difficult for the Divine Pce to cross that distance, it was a good thing then, that it was not her task.


    This gxy was called the Cerulean Gxy, and it contained only one Major Worlds and billions of Minor Worlds, of course, most of the Minor Worlds did not contain sentient life and any organized power structure.


    She was searching for worlds with potential that would fulfill all the parameters Rowan desired, and this gxy was the best choice of the hundreds she took her time to scan through.


    If all went ording to the n and depending on the time he would wake up, it was possible that Rowan could conquer and control the entire Cerulean Gxy in a century. A feat that was impossible to be replicated by any other powers.


    The Space where Rowan resided inside the Divine Pce had been expanded on her orders, she removed more than fifty rooms around it, creating a massive hall of more than one thousand meters.


    This would be the administrative center for where all operations and executive decisions were made for now, when the creator awakened and began his Ascension, his Territory from both bloodlines would dwarf anything she could hope to build here.


    Aside from herself who stayed by Rowan''s side, fifty feet ahead were ten Angels, all of them were still as statues with their ming wings unfurled. The second potential Sovereign and nine potential Archangels were the permanent watchers, they were never to leave their post and be the first line of defense on any attack that may ur internally.


    She was the best line of defense for Rowan and she had never left his side, of the three grains of Aether she harvested daily, she stored one for emergencies, for unlike Rowan who simply used his Aether as a mobile freezer, it was far more deadly in her hands. The rest of the Angels were her eyes, ears and hands all over the gxy.


    Further ahead were more than a thousand people, all carefully selected elite from the group taken from Jarkarr. The amount of information gathered was massive and the task to be achieved was unending. Eva was in a process of training the best and the brightest to serve as Scribes, to the Creator.


    The thousand people were either sitting or moving about on massive hovering bs of Magitite Alloy that had been enhanced by her Spells to serve as workstations.


    Bright holographic disys surrounded each of them, and constant feeds of information were streaming across it. Only the necessary amounts of information that could be safely handled by them was directed towards their workstation, and they served to curate and process that information which would be fed directly to her.


    She shared a small fraction of the capabilities of Knowledge Well and Astrbe; she wished Rowan had been able to open another Chamber before his slumber, to aid her in her tasks, but she could work with what she had on hand.


    With Knowledge Well, she had been able to keep the millions of data streams she received daily in an organized manner inside her head, and the Tome she crafted for herself also served as a backup.


    Eva had scoured through the entire Pce of Erohim and collected many valuable resources that may have been useless to a family like the Boreas, but were nevertheless good enough for her at the beginning.


    The Divine Pce possessed a dynamic weather, meaning there was a very realistic simtion of sunrise and sunsets, rainfall and other weather phenomena.


    Its grounds were also endlessly fertile. Unlike the rest of Erohim''s Divine Kingdom which leaned heavily towards the elements of mes and frost, the Divine Pce had all the basic elements in bnce and perfectly suited for life.


    Returning her perception to one of the Tomes she was holding, it was blue and made from the scales of thest born Six eyed Ouroboros, and she stroked the cover before casting her sight towards the people ahead until she located her target¡ªDiane.


    As the handmaiden of the creator, she had been assigned nearly mythical status by her people, who considered Rowan to be Erohim reborn. How could they not? They dwelled in the Divine Pce of their god, filled with rivers and forest of such endless bounty.


    The world had ended, but their god took them up and brought them into his care. Inside his Divine Pce were vast fields filled with life. Their pitiful existence on Jarkarr which was filled with nothing but endless backbreaking work and very to the Empire has ended, and finally a new dawn wasid out before them.

 Chapter 325 Spell Weaver

    <h4>Chapter 325 Spell Weaver</h4>


    For these lost people, the most important thing for them was the chance to serve their god, which has now be the greatest height they could ever hope to reach. How many mortals in the many years of their''s existence could im such honor?


    Parents instructed their children long into the night to be mindful and sturdy, for the chance to be selected by god. What was valued from the god was wisdom and crity of thoughts. For a people who had be used to performing only mind-numbing work, the chance to finally use their minds was a wee development.


    They were informed that they were the seeds of their entire people, taken by their god to be the first of many. For that honor, they were willing to sacrifice, and they would make sure their descendants follow that oath until the end of time.


    Eva had recreated a basic structure of Education for the people, she could not do much without calling on more powers of the Pce of Ice, which was not essible presently. Yet, it was miles ahead of what they had ess to before, still Eva understood that this was just the tip of the Ice berg, in time this ce would be the center of knowledge in the entire universe. The Knowledge Well Chamber made that certain.


    What she could do however was to pull from fragments of her memory to begin creating a stable structure to pursue after the singr goal of her Creator.


    Locate and secure the worlds he needed for his Ascension.


    Eva had been going through the bloodline and potential of each of the mortals here, as her ns were twofold to select all the best and brightest and allow them to merge with an Angel.


    This was a rtively new phenomenon, because she barely had a hint of understanding how it all works. This bonding had never happened before as far as she could tell, and this trait of the Angels bonding with a mortal host must be due to a new mutation created by Rowan''s mutated bloodline.


    He contained innumerable secrets that seemed to get deeper everyer he dug into, and every time a new part of it was revealed to the light, it cast a glow on a greater part still left in darkness. She would make it her goal to reveal all there was to know and bring them to light.


    Eva had found it interesting when she observed the two Archangels that bonded with Mortals, Dora and Nezrakim, in addition to an increased foundation, which meant if the angels'' power level was a 10, a bond would increase it to 15 or even twenty, doubling their base capability, it also strengthened one of their angelic ability to an absurd degree, take for example Nezrakim flesh maniption ability that had be much stronger than what a mere Archangel should be capable of.


    She had held back on creating more bonded Angels because she was not satisfied with the stock she had avable. Nezrakim and Dora were a fluke, and besides the two Angels had millions of people it went through before selecting them.


    She did not understand all the intricacies of Rowan''s abilities, especially his second Ouroboros bloodline, but she knew that when he seeded a, all the inhabitants would be his own, that would mean she could have the pick of billions or perhaps even trillions of potential recruits.


    This would enhance the already terrifying Angelic Host to an unknown degree, especially when they began awakening more powerful Angelic Candidates like Dominions and Thrones. There was no need to rush to begin the bonding. This would be the highest honor for most mortals and she intended to only make the best bond with any Angel.


    However, this was not the only route to power that was being developed, she made these twelve tomes to create a specific branch, which were the Spell Weavers.


    If the angels were hammers, then Spell Weavers were to be the scalpel. They would be able to perform duties that angels would be unsuited for, and the diverse abilities afforded to them by their spell craft would ensure that they were very adaptable to most situations that they woulde across.


    Her first choice was Circe Boreas for the position of Spell Weaver, but this woman had been suffering ack of motivation, she had stayed by the side of the river, where she had built a wooden hut and she did not leave that spot. Under the rich environment of Aether, she appeared to be on a path of self discovery. Eva respected her pursuit and left her to her own devices. In time, she woulde around and then Eva would offer her power.


    The next person she had found most suitable for a Spell Weaver was Diane, after months of watching her learn and adapt to her duties as a Scribe was bing an asset. The girl worked hard, and her duty as handmaiden of Rowan did not make hercent, but the opposite, she desired to be by his side and she ced all her energies to be someone worthy of standing by the side of a god.


    Eva knew that would never be possible, but it was the effort that counts, and perhaps she would make that dream happen for her.


    Diane was the golden girl of her people, and her dedication and astuteness was a weed surprise to Eva who saw to it, she was educated to be the best of Scribes handing her moreplicated tasks daily, and now it was time for another promotion, as Eva ascertained that she was ready for it.


    She whispered a message to Diane, toe to her at the end of her task. Her eyes widened at that voice and she looked across the massive hall to the figure of Eva that was cloaked in darkness, and she bowed.


    None of them could see the form of Rowan which Eva cloaked, for in his present state, he would not be able to hide his nature from them, and if they could see him without any defenses in ce, only death and madness would follow.


    They could all sense the storm of Aether whistling past them, and even such a minor phenomenon in Eva''s eye caused countlessmotion in their minds.


    She would inform Diane of her decision, and if she epts, a ceremony would be held to celebrate the first Spell Weaver.

 Chapter 326 These Voices In My Mind...

    <h4>Chapter 326 These Voices In My Mind...</h4>


    Eva picked up another Tome, the one she used as her diary, and she began to write:


    The First Year of the Creator Slumber.


    Current poption and Distribution:


    Mortals: 20,124 [Male 9,980. Female 10,144.]


    There have been 145 childbirths this year, and due to my intervention they possess a higher capacity for processing Aether by 0.8 percent, with further enhancement via selective breeding and Aetheric infusion in the works. In three generations, a suitable result is expected.


    n for Energy Absorption Bloodline can be found in ARC¨C4456.


    Profession: Due to limited lifespan, spirit and weak physique, mortals are not suitable for battle, reconnaissance, or resource gathering and management without investing a disproportionate amount of resources for little benefits; however, the bonding n is a great reason to enhance the mortals as the results should be a uniquebination that require further research.


    A thousand of the mortals have been selected as Scribes, which are responsible to managing two percent of the information I evaluate. This vocation of Scribe was created to be used as a reward to bolster the devotion of the people, and not for operational efficiency.


    The rest have been tasked to building a home for themselves, and they intend to construct a city in your name, it will bepleted without any assistance from angels and with the ns, they drew up, it would take them twenty-four generations to achieve it, but the task fills them with drive and ambition, and they all do this for the chance of your praise and a way to give back.


    I intend to monitor the performance of each generation and select specific mortals for the varied profession I am drawing up.


    I have noted that being exposed to issues on the gctic level tends to leave the Scribes in a state simr to that of fanaticism, as the scale and reach of your power humbles them all. This was an unintended benefit, but not a desirable trait for Scribes, but such a world view would be slowly weeded away in time.


    With the equal bnce of elements in Erohim Pce and the massive amounts of Aether your presence generates as you draw them into you, sustenance is not an issue for them as nts develop hundreds of times faster, and the store houses were filled within eight months.


    Various domesticated animals have been gathered from all the nearest worlds, solving the needs for bnced dietary concerns for the mortals.


    A n for breeding of Dreadbeast is underway, but it has seen little progress, for the Mortals are still too weak to handle such faculties.


    They have all proceeded to worship you under the name of Erohim, I decided not to discourage them from this notion to breed a deeper level of bond between them and you, and if you are to be seeding thousands of worlds, then you will be a figure with a thousand name and faces, they would serve as a valuable sample to understand the rtionships between mortals and gods, and so far, the results have been promising.


    Except for elite members of the poption in each selected, you shall be a god known by a million names, at least until you achieve total omnipotence.


    Your handmaiden Diane has been showing promising potential, and I would be moving her to higher positions of Authority.


    Angels:


    Poption and Distribution: 84


    Potential Sovereign: 2


    Potential Archangels: 53


    Potential Angels: 29


    As the arms of the Creator, their foremost task is to find suitable worlds, and at this time, 56 Suitable Minor Worlds have been located in the Cerulean Gxy, far from any known powers.


    The contains indigenous poptions with potential, that are listed in detail in ATC-1223. At this time, there is no effort to make contact with the single Major Power in this gxy, as the big push to infiltrate the world would begin in the Third Year, but first it is necessary to secure at least three thousand worlds before the Creator''s awakening.


    Contact with local gods has not been initiated, but intense studies of their abilities are under way, this report can be found in GOB¨C2211, but initial assessment is most local gods are far weaker than the gods of Trion, which should be expected, for the gods of Trion should have abilities rted to Empyrean Bloodline, the reason for their push to be a Supreme World is now clear.


    ?


    These voices in my mind¡­


    Driving me mad¡­


    Does a reflection in the mirror know it is fake? If that reflection can think, does it now truly exist as it own being and not a shadow that can be dispelled with a little light?


    When the Runes the Third Prince used to investigate Trion while searching for souls touched Rowan whose control over the realm of Soul was absolute, it allowed him to touch a part of the Third Prince''s mind.


    It was a tiny part, barely a fraction of a fraction of a fraction, but it showed him the beginning.


    At first, he was confused at what he saw, he only knew that it was old, but his encounter with his mother made him understand certain truths, and when he reviewed the memory in his mind once more, he understood it a little more.


    The way it began was strange.


    He saw a nothingness that existed for an impossible length of time, then there was a voice, "BE." and then, there was a spark.


    Light bloomed and countless worlds and stars were born, and some worlds were sorge they gathered up all the surrounding worlds and consumed them. A universe was born, and it was like a baby with its cries sting out into the unknown, pushing away the nothingness to distant reaches.


    But outside of all this was a feeling of a hand grasping for something, even during the nothingness, it was grasping, like a hand trying to catch light in his palm.


    For countless years beyond reason this hand grasped and caught nothing, even until every light faded from the universe, even until turning to darkness the hand still grasped.


    The cycle repeated itself, and as the universe turned to nothingness, the hand waited, and then a new universe was born, and the hand grasped and released. This universe died and another began, and so it went on.

 Chapter 327 Second Year of Slumber

    <h4>Chapter 327 Second Year of Slumber</h4>


    The hand would grasp and release until the universe died and it would wait for a new one to be born and then it would continue. An unending patience. An unending madness.


    This went on for so long that Rowan wondered what sort of mind was capable of performing such actions endlessly. For this was not just a mindless effort, since Rowan had a feeling that every grasp of the hand was different, as if it was a thief trying to break through the most sophisticated lock ever created.


    Every attempt it made was refined and corrected, the thief extrapted every move, made countless tiny adjustments and tried again.


    This hand continued that effort unceasing for countless eternities.


    Until one day.


    A small part of the hand broke through.


    That world it descended upon was a desert world, and a tiny spark of something with a nature that could not be described with any known measurement tool that could ever exist in a material universe.


    A great cry rose up, as something stepped through the fold of reality.


    ?


    The Second Year of The Creator Slumber


    The Ceremony for the inauguration of Diane as Spell Weaver happened without a hitch, and as I''ve suspected she took to the new position well enough for a mortal. The celebration of her risested for three days, as the happiness of the mortals were elevated for an increased period of time.


    With such a great response, the next candidate for Spell Weaver would have a much greater tform to disy their Ascension to this glorious rank.


    The Process of bing a Spell Weaver requires Diane to merge with her Tome. In seven months she was able to merge with her first page, which was a bit faster than my estimation.


    She has acquired a trace of your Ouroboros Bloodline which was an unintended benefit, as of this moment, she is a first order Spell Weaver with powersparable to an Incarnation State Dominator, but with the range and utility of her spells, she is a hundred times more dangerous and versatile.


    Her Spell Weaving traits falls under gold, and with her enhancedputational ability, she is now capable of doing twice the work of the thousand Scribes. However, I have noticed an over exuberance on her part, as she longed for more duties.


    I would assign an Angel to her to polish herbat potential and awareness, although she is not meant for battle, it is necessary as a Spell Weaver under my name to excel in all fields; she must be among the greatest of warriors.


    The push into the Cerulean Gxy has faced few setbacks, but it is clear that if we want choice pickings of the best worlds in this gxy, then we would need to handle the gods of the Major World and subdue it.


    Unlike the Empire, the gods of this Major World had created a more open approach, and created a Forum for all the gods in the gxy to jointly rule and defend it. We have identified a total of 65 Minor gods and 3 Major gods. This strengthens them as a group, and it would be hard to pick off the gods one at a time¡­. Hard, but not impossible.


    ns for the god killing and subversion strategy can be found in GOK¨C2211.


    The situation in the Empire has be more vtile, as the unlocking of the shackles of bloodline by the gods had led to an increased number of Dominators. It is unknown if this is due to the influence of your father or the effects of the battle that urred on Jarkarr. Nevertheless, the war with Covenant has entered a feverish pace on the surface of Trion.


    The Empire has begun spreading its wings and swallowing more of the Minor Worlds around them; as of this moment, a thousand worlds have fallen to them, and 30 gods have been subdued. The nebr Gxy is in chaos. There are talks of another war on the horizon with the two other Major Worlds.


    The one major announcement on all worlds of the Nebr Gxy is your name, as well as Ohrox the Prince of Destruction. In all the underground Circuits I have infiltrated, you''re the number one most wanted figure on the list, and the heat in your name has caused me to reduce our activities inside the Empire to the barest minimum, while consolidating our foundations.


    The Angels had all reached management roles in all seven noble families, including the Braimian Court. Infiltration into the Justice Council has been particrly difficult, due to the nature of the organization.


    The n for it has been ongoing and the first Angel is expected to enter into the Justice Council at this year''s end.


    In all the Empire, however, there is one Noble Family that I find interesting. The Minerva Family. Their patriarch Telmus is particrly noteworthy. Details of this Dominator can be found in TLM-001.


    Fury has resurfaced on the battlefield in Trion, and the two angels Nezrakim and Dora also reached the battlefield. Their reconnaissance has begun, and their mission underway.


    As you growrger, the amount of Aether you are drawing from the Universe is bing rming, creating a surging Aetheric Tide inside the Divine Pce. This had led to many unintentional consequences that may lead to our presence being noticed, and it mutated the domesticated beast into Minor Dread Beast, which became a source of nutritious supplement for the mortals and proper training resource.


    A greater part of our resources is being gathered to create a shielding matrix all around the Divine Pce to hide the activity. I hope it will be enough.


    Vraegar has ascended to the peak of the Second Circle and is on the verge of growing towards the Third. Such a rate of attendance is unprecedented, until I discovered he has been drawing on your essence in secret using the trace of your bloodline inside of him.


    This despicable act was hidden because he drew a fraction of your power every time there was an Aetheric Tide. He has been imprisoned deep inside the Divine Pce for the moment.


    I am drawing up ns to make good use of the power he stole from you while you slumber, and he has shown resolve to pay for his crimes. I intend to draw every single bit of value from every cell of his body.


    The god killing n would begin with him. He would be our Spear.


    He shall lead the light, while our Angel would follow in the dark.


    If he is to die in this task, it would be a small price to pay for what he stole from you.

 Chapter 328 Lost History

    <h4>Chapter 328 Lost History</h4>


    ?


    These voices in my mind¡­.


    Making me despair¡­


    This memory was not from his father, but he knew it was deeply connected to him.


    Somewhere deep inside of him, as if it was a reflection of himself that he had forgotten, but now, knowing that this reflection was his own, it brought back its own set of memories.


    It was as if he had always had a left hand, but the knowledge that he had such a limb was taken from him, and so every day he had always been dimly aware of that hand, but had never bothered to associate it as part of his body.


    Truly knowledge was power, and for someone like him, all new knowledge shed light on the massive structure that was his body and mind. He was like a building that had a thousand rooms, but he had always been locked inside one room, and therefore always thought he was just one room.


    This memory was merely a new light shed in the many rooms that made up his being.


    He saw himselfid down on a ck tform that stretched for hundreds of miles. The tform was made from a weird mixture of wood and metal, and it contracted and expanded as if it was breathing, and below him was ake filled with red water.


    The water was thick and warm that emanated a stream of purple mist, there were numerousrge creatures bathing inside it that frolicked with a manic intensity. Rowan saw that there must be influenced by something, as acts of intense sexual acts were being performed by the creatures inside the river. The soundsing from the river were horrifying, not at all pleasing to the ear. If Rowan had ever wanted to know the sound of uninhibited lust, this was it.


    He looked up to the skies and saw fourteen moons, but two of the moons were being dragged away by enormous tentacle-like branches. He had read from the books given to him by Circe, that once Trion had fourteen moons, but the God King took them¡­ was it possible that what he was seeing was that event ying out?


    The sight was shocking but he had seen greater, nevertheless it distracted him enough to address the constant pain he had been feeling.


    "At what time did it happen? When did pain be so normal for me, I have to force my mind to focus on it?"


    He saw himself, but it was not his facein fact, this face seemed to be ever-changing, first it was of a man, then a boy and then a woman, before transforming into different creatures and then back again, Rowan thought he recognized some of the faces he changed into. This should be his abilities in the past.


    Rowan could understand why his father could be so arrogant and dismissive of him, even though he must be holding within his body the most powerful item in the universe. It was because so much of himself had been taken away, he had been lied to and manipted, his truths were falsehood and he would never be able to live to his full potential without understanding who he truly was.


    He was a Titan that had been brainwashed to believe he was an ant. How could he fight his enemies, when he did not even understand his own powers?


    His attention was soon drawn to the source of his pain, and he saw that it was only his face that was free from injury. From his neck down to the sole of his feet, his entire skin had been yed away.


    His muscles had been sliced open, each strand separated evenly, his veins and arteries had been arranged in a manner where he could trace each one of them like highways in a city.


    He found his beating heartid to the side, and besides it the pale flesh of his brain.


    "Oh there you are!" His mind called out cheerfully. He was wrong about his head being unharmed after all, for the top of his head had been sliced off and his brain lifted from his skull.


    His beating heart shivered and pumped out a healthy spurt of blood that flew for more than a hundred feet, and it did not take long for him to understand that the red river below him was not a weirdly dyed water, it was his blood. How long has he been like this?


    "Where is it? Where could it be hiding? I have searched every single atom of your flesh. Where is my singrity?" A low voice that felt like razor des in his ears spoke beside him.


    It took a while for the voice to give rise to a shape, and it would seem that his earlier conjecture of a razor de speaking was the right term to use for this creature, as it appeared¡­ disjointed, as if it was made of roughly glued together scrap iron.


    It was all sharp edges and tarnished glow, and the best thing he could describe it with was a man shaped thing made from pieces of broken des sticking out like nails.


    What made it weird however was the carefully structured human mouth in a face made up of countless metal.


    The figure was familiar, where had he seen it before.


    Then it came to him. His earlier recollection of the memory he stole from the Third Prince, his father. It reminded him of that hand that broke into reality after countless eternities of effort. The greatest thief and abomination¡­ His father.


    That figure brought up a misshapen hand and dragged it down his body, creating bright sparks of pain that made the soft flesh of his brain tremble.


    Like a machine that was all fury but also precise control, his body began to be dismantled further, each piece of flesh, veins, arteries, blood, hair, tissues were being pried open. The pain was horrendous. He had been melted down into atoms before, when he was discarding his Mortal shell to be an Empyrean, and that pain would have destroyed most minds, but this one was somehow worse.


    It was because of the feeling of intense vition. His Ouroboros Bloodline sought to change his body and the pain was a weed side effect, but this¡­ just wanted to rape every single part of him.


    "WHERE IS IT!!!" The horrifying scream sted his consciousness apart.

 Chapter 329 Minerva

    <h4>Chapter 329 Minerva</h4>


    "My love¡­ your mother is here." A beautiful woman with white hair and brown skin entered a tent made from a golden hide that rippled with breeze carried from a descending sunset as she spoke to a naked sleeping man curled around tworge pillows, whose midnight ck skin sparkled like onyx.


    "I know, let her wait, I want some shut-eye." Telmus grumbled and sank his face deeper into the pillow.


    The silence that followed seemed to carry an endless amount of shock, before a hand that wanted to deliver a p on his naked butt was halted as Telmus effortlessly stopped it with his own, "Don''t, you would hurt your hand." he said.


    She was a Dominator at the peak of the Third Great Circle, which was generally known as the strongest beings before reaching Earth god, and yet, she believed him.


    "Yet you would hurt us all with your stubbornness and sheer stupidity." She spat and with supernatural strength, she dragged him up and threw a robe around his shoulders, and became busy arranging his outfit in a presentable manner to receive his mother.


    Telmus chuckled at her behavior, "Still your runaway heart, my love. If the sky falls, I shall be here to hold it up."


    She seized his robes in her hand and dragged his face to hers. Only this close could you see the beginnings of wrinkles by the side of her eyes, her brilliant silver eyes were now a bit dim and her white hair no longer shone like the moon, yet she was still the most beautiful woman he had ever seen. Maiah. His love.


    "You bastard!" She said, "For so long the sky has been empty without your presence, don''t you ruin it again for all of our sake. You must honor your mother, as well as respect the gods!"


    Her eyes began to ze with unshed tears and Telmus'' gaze became a bit solemn, "I am who I am, my love. Can you tell the sun to stop shining or the water to not be wet? What will be, will be. But I promise you, this world shall shatter before I leave your side again. I am Telmus, and I will never make a promise that I will not keep. Not again."


    He pressed his lips to hers, and she beat against his chest for a while before drowning inside of his touch, with the strength of a Third Great Circle Dominator, she suddenly turned andunched him outside, hisughter fading away into the distance, and she copsed weakly to her knees.


    Telmus was capable of making her knees go weak with just a kiss, even after thousands of years. She looked fondly into the horizon before turning away. She was preparing for her elevation to the fourth great circle, to bing an Earth god. Something that had been forbidden since the end of the Great War when gods walked the earth.


    After the shackles over Dominator''s bloodline was unlocked, the entire Empire went into a state of overdrive, the effects on Dominators were both vastly negative and vastly positive.


    Suddenly age-old barriers and ss that had segregated the Noble families were broken down, power structures erased and ambition arising from ashes. The Empire would have been torn apart if not for the gods wisely channeling all this power and pent-up aggression to the stars, triggering a wave of conquest all over the gxy.


    For her, this was a prayer answered, after waiting for her husband for such a long time to return, her lifespan was running out. It was a risky prospect ascending to the fourth circle and even if the way was now open, there was no assurance of sess as this elevation was the greatest height a Dominator could reach.


    Of all the old monsters like herself who had resided at the peak of the third Great circle for thousands of years, none had seeded to make the transition to be an Earth god. She knew of three that already perished this year alone, their wails of despair sweeping through the entirety of Trion.


    Nevertheless, she would be the first to seed!


    The heavens had answered her prayers, returned her husband to her arms, and given her a child. Who was she to fail their graces and not ascend to the fourth circle so she could enjoy their blessings?


    ?


    Telmus saw Minerva in a field of barley, like always his mother''s face was looking away from him. There was a time when he was young he would always try to startle her by approaching so quickly he caught her surprised, such a notion was incredibly stupid.


    Of course he failed.


    Yet, he was stubborn, and was never one to back down before a challenge, no matter how impossible it seemed to him, would that not be letting down his bloodline and potential?


    This led him down a path of obsession, and obsession to beat a goddess¡­ to surprise his mother. This obsession culminated in him creating and breaking many records in the Empire, he had not only defeated Minor gods of other worlds, he had also battled, not one but two gods of Trion at the same time.


    Yet, it was not enough. For Telmus, it was never enough.


    Many people might have asked, what was it that made you want to be the strongest? His powers were not just handed to him, Telmus had honed it in a million battles on a million wars, as he waged a campaign in the stars.


    The people with such questions would have guessed many fantastical answers, but none would understand that he just wanted to surprise this bitch¡­ even once.


    "Mother." He began walking closer to Minerva, knowing this was not an Anima but the goddess in the flesh.


    Telmus knows this, but he refuses to acknowledge her presence by lying down and scraping himself on the floor like a worm. As he grew closer to the goddess, the floor below him turned to silk that surrounded the ground that contained countless spider webs.


    Being this close to a goddess mean you enter their Domain, even if they don''t wish to pull you into it. Their very presence warps reality into something closer to their very nature.

 Chapter 330 The Balance Of Power

    <h4>Chapter 330 The Bnce Of Power</h4>


    Telmus suddenly grunted, and began walking a little more slowly, every step he took seemed to be calcted and precise and when it felt like it took forever, and the stars in the skies seemed to shift when he walked.


    He finally stood by the right hand of the goddess and he looked at the sight that captured her interest and his heart skipped.


    His daughter was below, she was a few thousand miles away, but for them, she could as well be a few inches away. She was ying in the field and herughter was resonant. She appeared to be a fully grown woman of eighteen, but in the normal flow of time, she was just two years old.


    Minerva sighed as she looked at the ying child, "You should have told me you have given up so much of yourself."


    Telmus just frowned, not bothering to give any reply.


    "Stubborn as always, Child." Her dreamy voice seemed to float above the wind, carried by unknown currents as it echoed through every single cell in his body, shaking it down to the foundations of his being. No single Dominator in all of Trion, would be able to withstand those words.


    This was a living goddess, not an Anima. The corruption of their Domain was a hundred times more potent than if it was an Anima that stood here, but Telmus was able to stand a few inches by her side and not lose any ground, even when she spoke.


    For gods and goddesses, most of the time, their words were weapons, for the act of speaking was a sign of their will made manifest. Their words were enough to crush worlds.


    Telmus brushed invisible dust off his shoulders, "Mother." He bowed a little. He was stubborn, not stupid, he would pay his respect, but only to the extent that was expected from him, nothing more.


    He saw a ghost of a smile y along the edge of her lips, he knew she loved this game of hers. Why did he always insist on ying this game with her? Did she not abandon him to the darkness for all these millennia?


    Minerva looked at the vast fields of lush crops and theughing girl below, "It''s beautiful in its own way¡­ Trion."


    Telmus nodded, "Yes¡­ it is beautiful."


    The goddess appeared surprised at his words, "I thought you would never change Telmus. Yet, even I will admit I was wrong about your new outlook in life. Death suits you. Do it more often, child."


    "you no longer have a say in what suits me, mother. You have abandoned that right when you left me in darkness for all this time." Telmus frowned, "I made my own way through the darkness, holding it at bay for all these millennia¡­ for you mother. Yet, you abandoned me to the reaper."


    The darkness inside Minerva eyes seemed to pulse and rotate like a ck hole sucking in all the Aether, and for a brief moment far beyond what most Dominator could even fathom, all Aether disappeared from the before returning, "Don''t be a daft child. I ced your soul inside my web. The only reason you can now see the light of day is because of my intervention."


    Telmus growled, "What does the fox say to the hen?"


    Minerva''s eyes rotated to look at Telmus without moving her head, and then she rolled her eyes. Such an act from the goddess did not appear coquettish, but incredibly frightening. She sniffed before speaking, "There is an assignment for you from the gods."


    "I refuse. There is nothing I want more in this life, I would rather spend it with my family." Telmus looked away.


    "Even if it means a spot on the table above."


    He scoffed in disbelief, and then waited, not seeing any reaction from her, Telmus turned to her, his white hair beginning to float in an invisible air current, "That sort of reward is not possible. There can never be a spot above. The presence of the God King has assured that oue."


    Minerva smiled, "Have you seen the state of the Empiretely, everything is now possible. I have denied the gods the Mirror of Fate, sealing it away because of their fears and so they cannot tell the direction of the winds of fate. Yet, I''m fate! Even without my mirrors, I still see farther than all the godsbined, and so they fear and iste me, cing me in a prison made from gold. A spot would open Telmus, and you shall seize it."


    "Even if that were to be so," Telmus said, his eyes acquiring a longing gaze, "It''s no longer for me."


    "Yes, not you." Minerva agreed and she gestured with her head, to the sight that made Telmus'' heart first skip a beat, "For her, to the one you have given everything."


    Telmus sighed, "She is the best of me."


    His daughter, now eighteen, and at the Second Great Circle would no longer age for thousands of years, and so he stopped forcing her growth.


    She was meditating down in the field below, her white hair spread around her feet like a carpet, unaware of the two persons watching her.


    Minervaughed, and reality smiled, "Death was good for you."


    "If I do this." Telmus growled, "I want a shot at him."


    "You cannot win, Child."


    "Will you do it or not?"


    Minerva sighed, "Get ready, in time you would be summoned to the battlefield, where you shall end the Great War once and for all."


    She turned as if to leave and as part of her began to fade away she paused, "You are being too lenient on the girl."


    "I don''t remember asking you for parenting advice." Telmus growled.


    "I know you hate me for pushing you to battle and despair, but look at the results Telmus¡­" She paused and waved her hand, and a lifelike image of Fury appeared before her, "By now you should have heard about this experiment by the Kuranes Family. There are talks that a new metric would be used to determine the Royal Selection Process for the Throne eight years from now. Make sure she is ready. It is time, the bnce of power is shifting. I have waited for too long."

 Chapter 331 The Greatest Battlefield In The Galaxy

    <h4>Chapter 331 The Greatest Battlefield In The Gxy</h4>


    "Mother, you have not changed a bit. Ever the same¡­ with ambitions beyond the heavens, no wonder I became like this. My daughter is different, yet I understand the necessities of power, and I wish I could spare her the pain." Telmus'' eyes became focused on the image and his hand moved as if he wanted to squeeze Fury''s neck, "I could kill him right now¡­ it would be so easy."


    Minerva nodded, "yes, you could. Maybe you should. But then, Kuranes is also here, and to keep the pact intact, I will be obligated to stop you."


    Telmus bared his teeth, "One day, I would like to see that."


    Minerva arched her brow, "Your insolence is no longer charming¡­ The burdens I ced on you will no longer be removed, you will fight your oing battles with it. Show me who you really are¡­ or perish, a million years from now or ten million¡­ I will find another like you."


    Telmus smiled, and lifted his hands, and it was as if he was burdened by a heavy weight, he shrugged, "I am Telmus. There will never be anyone like me."


    He had made his statement to express his state of mind and his supreme confidence, and that was enough.


    He turned and walked away, the stars far away shuddering with each footstep he took.


    It was possible if you had a special sort of vision to see around his body, then you would see heavy chains like spider webs surrounding him that connected to far off stars in space, and every step that Telmus took¡­ he dragged them along.


    The goddess his mother hadid a seal upon him to fight a battle beyond all mortalprehension, perhaps even gods would falter before this task, but Telmus epted it, even with the magnitude of the task before him, he did not beg for her pity or that the seal should be lifted, for he believed with every fiber of his body, that he was invincible.


    ?


    "We have just left the Tiberius Encampment and the road to the battlefield is up ahead, you have to watch your footing, for we will be sprinting across fifty miles under heavy bombardment. This is Death Valley! You lose a single step and you die. You hesitate for an instant and you die. Your luck shifts a little to the side and¡­ you die. This is the death trap that you need to survive in order to reach the battlefields. Pray to your Ancestors¡­ Pray to your gods. Hell and all its riches await us."


    The man speaking was a ten-foot giant in powered armor. He was a famous genius from the Horush Family who was in the Spirit Territory Realm, Micah.


    He was speaking to three hundred plus warriors behind him, male and female, all Dominators at the Incarnation State, who hailed from the various Noble families.


    This ce was the gateway to the site of perhaps the greatest ongoing war ever in the history of the Nebr Gxy.


    The field of war on Trion. The Demons call it; The Graveyard of gods, while Dominators call it, The Graveyard of Demons and Mages. Whatever name they might call it, this ce had tasted the blood of gods and men, and each grain of sand inside it was full of suffering, death and horror on a scale that would make even gods go mad.


    It was said that for a Major World to ascend to a Supreme World, it was a feat beyond your standard understanding, and they were right. They would have to push for the impossible, to make the very Universe acknowledge their stand, and after then crush the will of the Universe.


    Supreme Worlds could outlive the Universe, and in a manner, they were beyond the Universe. There were many steps to take on the path to be a Supreme World, and this War was among thest steps.


    Yet, this Great War has been ongoing for two million years, and the battlefield stretched for countless billions of miles.


    This part of the battlefield where the Dominators assembled was a small section of it, and the present Dominators were just a small grain of sand on a beach, all of them fighting for a tiny slice of the massive pie before them.


    Due to such an intense war and the unspeakable amount of blood that had been shed on this battlefield, thend had be warped and turned into one of the most dangerous locations in the gxy.


    It was not only because of the constant wars happening on the ground, but because of the effects of the war on the earth. For on this battlefield, many gods, and demons had perished. Their death cries left curses on the battlefield. Their blood leaves permanent scars in reality.


    The godly energies they used during their heaven shattering battles had permanently reshaped many sections of it for all eternity, and it was generally known that the deeper you enter, approaching the center of the battlefield, the more dangerous and strange it became.


    There were tales of great corpses, thousands of miles long, of great Pces and instruments of war. There were tales of entire worlds being dragged down and lost inside the battlefield¡­ Countless tales of horror and wonder and madness, beyond what could be told in a thousand-mortal lifespan.


    With the increasing aggression of Dominators in the Empire waging war on the surrounding worlds and increasing the boundary of the Empire, many foreign powers began to enter the field of the greatest battle in the gxy.


    Whether it was because of revenge or the desire to get stronger due to the nature of the battlefield and all the countless treasures left on it, it was clear to all that this field of battle was filling up faster than the upants were dying, increasing the chaos of it all, to an unfathomable degree.


    The factions on the battlefield are no longer ck and white, but endless shades of gray.


    Except for ves and those that were condemned to death, you had to be at least the Rift State or its equal in order to be able to survive even the periphery of the battlefield.


    Any battles fought here that were at the second great circle and below were not considered a battle, just minor skirmishes, even if millions were to die.


    Nezrakim and Dora, after two whole years, the two Archangels finally reached the Battlefield.

 Chapter 332 White Zones

    <h4>Chapter 332 White Zones</h4>


    Trion was a vast world, and because they could not use their flight ability to reach the battlefield in a timely manner, they had to slowly make their way across the.


    It was a testament to the resourcefulness of the Angels that they were able to reach the battlefront in just two years and possessed two bodies.


    With their Angelic Senses, they could detect the disturbance ahead even without using their sight, the battles being fought triggered the primal battle lust inside the blood of the Angels and Dora found herself licking her lips as she peered deeper into the Continent that was shrouded by twilight.


    For the little information she could grasp using the senses of the Dominator she possessed, she saw that every battle here was intense, with multitudes of Mages, Demons, Dominators, and many other stranger powers fighting and dying every at every moment, but at least there was a semnce of reasoning that could be grasped by mortal minds.


    Deeper into the battlefield was for powers that exceeded the Spirit Territory Realm, and true madness was the least of the dangers to be found there.


    This road they were about to head through had been taken over by the Mages, and they had held it for thest fifty years, but with the new wave of Dominators pouring into the battlefield, they were beginning to break all the fortifications being held by the Demons and Mages, as an unchecked stream of bodies began to pile into the war.


    This road would have never been considered as a route to the battlefield three years back, but now there were enough bodies to begin enclosing the entire two continents, as with each passing week, millions of Dominators were amassed and sent towards all the blockades around the continents.


    The Empire had been hiding its fangs and biding its time all these while. The popr opinion for the reasons the Empire was beginning to pursue this war actively was linked to the battle at Jarkarr. Whatever had happened there must havepletely angered the gods.


    The full might of the Empire was unleashed and the result shook the entire gxy.


    The overall strategy of the Generals was topletely encircle the two continents and then begin to shrink inwards, mopping all resistance along the way.


    Weaker Dominators were to be sent into the meat grinder in their hundreds of millions or even billions, until the way forward was clear for the true powerhouses to battle deeper into the continent.


    "Are we ready to move?" Micah called out to the Dominators behind him.


    The three hundred and thirty Dominators nodded their agreement to their leader, who brought a long whistle to his lips and blew out a long call.


    All around the Dominators, numerous growls from invisible beasts began arising, they all looked around in confusion before noticing an army of wolfish beasts walking on two legs numbering in their hundreds appeared around them. The massive beasts seemed to grin at the Dominators before vanishing from sight.


    The Incarnation State Dominators were all shaken by the appearance of the beasts, as an intense desire to acquire such abilities began burning inside their chest. Each of those beasts were at the Incarnation State, with a pair at the front who were at the second Great Circle.


    The Horush Family could control beasts of all shapes and varieties. Their family geniuses could control thousands of beasts because of their innately vast Territories suitable for conceiving and evolving beasts.


    Unlike other Noble Bloodlines, a Horush Family Dominator at the Second Great Circle had Territories that were three timesrger than their counterparts. They could nourish massive hordes of beasts inside them, with the talented among them being able to fuse with many powerful beasts inside their Territory.


    The task of this second circle Dominator was willing to ferry these three hundred plus Dominators across the threshold and into their allotted positions because he was also heading in the same direction.


    This was not the only group heading towards the battlefield, the Tiberius Family encampment released well over twenty thousand Dominators to make their match across this road; they were all separated into groups, and not all groups were lucky enough to have a Second Circle Dominator as their leader.


    These Dominators heading into the battlefield were among the new wave of Dominators who were all anxious to begin increasing their realms to new heights, as there was no longer any obstruction holding them back.


    After the announcement that the Bloodline Lock had been lifted, there was an ever-growing wave of Dominators surging into the battlefield because, among other things, it was the greatest ce to advance in all of Trion.


    The endless battles by the gods and other powerful beings had not only created danger zones, but areas of incredible opportunities.


    The Origin Treasure to control time was acquired by General Augustus Tiberius on the battlefield, so also were there many treasures scattered around the entire continents.


    It was very possible for a lowly first circle Dominator toe in contact with treasures from beings of higher realms, even including gods. With such opportunities, it was easy to ascend to the heavens in a single step.


    There were countless stories about geniuses who had mediocre bloodline or talents entering the battlefield and collecting profound inheritances and opportunities, allowing them to shed their mortal physique to that of a god. Tales of heaven shattering treasures that could allow the user to cross space and even time, even allow a mortal to battle a god.


    This was just a small part of why the battlefield was very important to all parties in the war.


    There was also the fact that the countless battles using so much reality breaking powers had created dense tides of Aether that seeped in from the void and beyond the material universe, boosting the amounts of Aether on the battlefield to impressive levels, it equals could only be found in certain locations inside a Supreme World.


    The constant ck clouds over the two continents were made from extremely violent tides of Aether that were incredibly viscous, that it was almost solid. Only Dominators of the Third Circle and above could move through them.


    Just proceeding along the edge of the Battlefield would see an increase in the density of Aether in the environment and the deeper you enter into the battlefield, you would begin encountering areas called White Zones.

 Chapter 333 Road of Death

    <h4>Chapter 333 Road of Death</h4>


    These zones were one of the most important and sought after resource locations in the battlefield, as countless great battles were centered around it.


    What made them special was due to the nature of the battlefield, where the dense tides of Aether could gather around a singr Aspect like lightning or frost or fire even the more unknown Aspects like Gravity or Blood and would then supercharge those Aspects, creating small pockets where you could easily collect an incredible amount of Aether Aspected to a particr bloodline.


    Such an easy method to refine a bloodline or increase a Mage''s grasp of their spells was amodity that could only be found in this ce. This led to astounding battles fought over the rights to reside in any of the Zones.


    The most closely contested White Zones were those that contained more than one Aspect. Such Zones were incredibly stable and couldst for centuries, and if a Noble Family could control a zone that was closer to their Bloodline Origin, they would protect it, fighting tooth and nail to keep the resources for their own use, after all, it was a finite resource and even if new White Zones were being created every day, it was always never enough.


    If a Dominator of the Boreas Family encounters a White Zone that has an Aspect of Lightning and Frost enters that zone and practices using his Paths, it would be far easier to ascend through the Great Circles.


    Unlike Rowan who was beyond using such resources to increase his State of Change, Dominators, Demons, and even the Mages all fought for these White Zones in order to grow more powerful.


    For the present Dominators that were about to enter the battlefield, they did not need topete for White Zones, they only need to survive and scavenge around the edges of the battlefield and the increased Aether concentration in the air and the constant battles would increase their bloodline potency, making it easier to ascend to the second great circle.


    At the Second Great Circle, they could begin refining their Territories and Bloodline, it was at this Realm that White Zones became important, as Bloodline Refinement that would have taken centuries would be reduced to just a few months.


    From the Spirit Territory Realm to the Incandescent Realm and Finally the Promation Realm, thereafter, the Third Great Circle.


    Breaking into the third Great Circle needed more than just Aether, however, as there was an essential item needed to breakthrough, which was an Aura Field.


    Yet, deep inside the battlefields, there were many rumors of different types of Aura Fields that could be found, but that was for Dominators at the peak of the Second Great Circle to worry about.


    Mezrakim and Dora were in the body of two Tiberius Family Incarnation state Dominators, they stayed nondescript, and only spoke as little as possible.


    The Horush Family Dominator nodded at all of them and proceeded to move forward. In a Major World like Trion flying was very difficult and Micah would rather spare his energy for protecting himself than to fly, also if he flew he would just be presenting a clear target for all.


    The Wolf-Like Beast he summoned were thickly muscled and could take a lot of damage without breaking down, with a healing factor that would regrow limbs, he had made sure to exchange for these powerful beasts before he entered the field of battle. Their invisibility, however, was their biggest selling point which made them worth the price he paid.


    He was willing to escort all these Dominators across such a dangerous region because if push came to shove, he could always use them as meat shields, as he was only willing to sacrifice a small part of the Beast he won''t in order to pass this region.


    The fact that he showed these Dominators the beasts before making them invisible was for them to think he would be using them all for their protection, when he had subtly withdrawn ny percent of them into his Territory.


    "Move!" He yelled and he began racing down the road. The rest hustled after him, all of them wishing to find cover inside the heavy bodies of the beasts that were no longer there, the movements of the beasts were silent, so that duplicity on the part of Micah was not detected, or so he thought.


    They were moving at a decent pace, covering a third of the distance when something whistled through the crowd, as if it was being guided and impacted at the center of the formation, pinning an unlucky Dominator to the ground.


    It was a spear made from ice that was thicker than a pole. It was eight inches thick, its impact destroyed the torso of the female Dominator, who was in shock, but before she could cry out the woman was frozen in ce, her pain filled face set in a rictus of terror.


    "Fucking Mages!" Micah spat in anger, the spear had snuck through their numbers and located the person with the least amount of protection. This was the hallmark of mages, they had impressive firepower, yet they were full of cunning.


    "Defenses up!" Micah warning outcry swept through their ranks, and multiple blooming defensive glow began to cover the charging group. They had avoided using any sort ofrge scale defensive formation before in order to avoid drawing too much attention to themselves, but as they were already being noticed, they did away with any hesitation and poured all their Aether into any defensive abilities they had.


    Metal Sheets rose in the air, circling them as the Volgim Family Dominators createdrge revolving shields. The Kuranes Family Dominators made shields from earth and fire, and the Boreas from Ice and wind.


    As the family with Bloodline with some of the best defenses, they shielded each other, with the experience each Incarnation State Dominator had, they covered most of their weak points.


    This action was repeated by the thousands of Dominators that were also charging down this road, as the entire pass bloomed with multiple colored defensive glows. Above them the skies darkened as a rain of missiles both energy base and physical began to rain down.


    The Dominators increased their movement speed, and for a while only the loud bang of missiles hitting their defensive circle and the dull groan of those unlucky enough to get hit filled the air.


    For a while, the skies were lit up with frenzied energies as death rained down on this road, and when they approached the other end of it, a tenth of their number had fallen. Thousands were already dead before even stepping onto the field of battle.


    It was with rage in their heart that the group where Nezrakim and Dora were located descended on a pair of unlucky mages who were slow to retreat, and their first major battle on the surface of Trion began.


    Micah yelled excitedly, "Kill them all!"

 Chapter 334 The Darkness

    <h4>Chapter 334 The Darkness</h4>


    Rowan was getting restless.


    The nature of his Avatar of Eve Bloodline meant he could not truly fall into slumber, as without a soul, he could no longer rest. That luxury had been denied from him forever. Instead, his consciousness would be ced in a peculiar ce.


    He only saw himself inside darkness, and inside this darkness, time was warped, and every seconds outside could be years inside this ce, and although Rowan was not aware how long it was that his body fell into slumber to digest the soul he harvested from a god, he knew he had already spent centuries inside the darkness.


    That was a very long time, even for him, as he was not yet used to having a lifespan that made him almost pseudo-immortal.


    The first few decades were tolerable, he did not make any ns or go over the events that happened on Jarkarr, he just rested and allowed his mind to go wherever it wanted. He imagined himself as a leaf inside a stream, just going along with the flow.


    His mind had led him to the memory he had collected from the Third Prince¡­ It also led him to the memory of his past unrecognizable self being tortured while the moons above him were towed to an unknown location by giant branches.


    He spent years pondering over the memories, he knew he had many gaps inside them, but he never knew so much of it was lost, for what he could understand before his Transmigration, Rowan the Prince should have been only left with the smallest fraction of his memory, if indeed his origins dates back to millions of years ago, and his mother was the Empyrean of Life Elura.


    His mind went over his mother and over the Third Prince and what sort of creature he truly was. Rowan went over the battles that urred in Jarkarr, the mistakes he made, and the new direction he would be traveling in.


    After he had sifted through most of his thoughts and suspicions, he began to wait for his body to awaken, but after so many years passed, he was no longer satisfied with waiting, and so, he began to explore the darkness.


    He existed inside this darkness as a disembodied consciousness, and previously he heard the voice of Eva calling for him in the dark, now there was nothing but silence. Over the centuries, he had experimented with movements and he detected that he was moving, but since the scenery was the same, he did not know his momentum or even if he was truly moving.


    Rowan had once spent decades just going in a single direction, without seeing any noticeable changes and then he stopped, for he had to concentrate if he wanted to move and could do nothing else.


    He knew that the voice he heard at that time with the guise of Eva was from his bloodline, and if his will had been weak, he would have been devoured by it, bing nothing but a shell for the Avatar of Eve Bloodline.


    Rowan suddenly had a thought, was it possible for him to summon the Primordial Record inside this ce?


    He was surprised it took him so long to really think about it, but it was apparent when he remembered why that was so, he had been trying to reduce his dependence on this Singrity until he could totally control it.


    Except for extreme circumstances, he did not truly need the Primordial Record any longer, as both his bloodlines could build on each other and develop, he was sure in time he would be able to urately judge every single bit of his Attributes with perfect precision.


    Well, this situation was a perfect time to use the Singrity for it might surprise him with a hidden function.


    Willing to try, he began searching his consciousness for the trigger he always used to summon the Primordial Record, but soon he knew he was going to fail. Whatever this ce was, he was cut off from his body. The triggers were there in his consciousness, only he could not touch anything.


    In a manner, he was not awake, or he might even say he was not alive so to speak, but he was also aware.


    When he found himself inside the darkness, the first thought that came to him was vague, and he had brushed it aside as unimportant, but now he understood the true meaning of it, and his understanding of the Avatar of Eve bloodline grew with that awareness.


    He felt the darkness shake around him, and he knew something had changed as his understanding of his bloodline deepened; he became close with the darkness, and his perception of it grew stronger, he could almost feel it flowing through him as he was merging into it. He was darkness.


    The words that brought about these changes were simple, and it should be an intrinsic part of this ce: Does a reflection in the mirror know it is fake?


    If that reflection can think, does it now truly exist as its own being and not just a shadow that can be dispelled with a little light?


    This ce, this darkness, was a reflection of himself, that had been given thought. The same way, Eva and his Pce of Ice Bloodline was a reflection of a power that existed an extremely long time ago. When he evolved his Soul Reaver bloodline, he drew from Primordial Darkness and copied a bloodline that was long gone.


    Did Eva not say; she was nothing but a copy of a copy of another endless copy.


    This bloodline of his¡­ was it possible that if he could somehow find a method for this reflection to fall asleep, would there be another reflection of this reflection that would awaken?


    If he thought about it the other way around, was it possible that his bloodline was just a reflection of another Rowan that was asleep?


    This thought made him pause in shock as he still remembered the first dream he had when he first came to this world. He saw a throne of ice, and a man sitting before a host of angels.


    The man had clearly spoken, "Take the light from my eyes, so you can see."


    He did not forget that it was those words that truly initiated his Avatar of Eve Bloodline. Was it possible that his bloodline was a reflection of someone else''s own, and if it was, what would happen to him when that figure woke up?

 Chapter 335 Breaking Out

    <h4>Chapter 335 Breaking Out</h4>


    No! This was not how the Primordial Record works, his bloodline might be a copy, nevertheless it was unique, and his bloodline may be linked to something long gone, it did not mean it was the same, after all, the Soul Reaver Bloodline became the foundation of this new Bloodline, making it fundamentally different from anything it was linked to.


    His Ouroboros Bloodline was also connected to Chaos¡ªThe First Empyrean, the so-called controller of reality and creator of universes. Did that also influence him?


    Rowan shook his non-physical head and decided to leave all these musings for one or two of his Consciousness Pirs when he woke up, he would be constantly trying to figure out the questions he needed to ask and the steps he needed to take when he becameplete, but for now, trying to figure out concerns about topics that were so far above him was a useless endeavor.


    Yet what was he to do inside this endless darkness? He had no way to influence reality, and the waiting was maddening. Rowan had ascended far past the mortal psyche, and endless loneliness would not cause any change in his mental state. However, it was the inactivity that got to him.


    Knowing he had so much work to do yet spending so much time inside the darkness was what made it difficult to endure.


    Then he felt something, almost like a pinch on a third limb. He knew something had touched him, but he did not know how to find the spot on his body. Rowan was like a deaf man hearing music for the first time, and he could not identify the sounds.


    This sensation was now apparent because of his new connection with the darkness, and he became excited with the prospect of finding something new inside this unending sameness.


    He waited patiently and stilled his mind, if it happened before, then it would most likely happen again, and he did not want to miss it.


    Rowan waited for what seemed like years before he felt the pinch again, and he began to search for it. His vignce was rewarded as he could feel where the sensation urred, and his consciousness zoomed towards it.


    When he reached that region of darkness where he felt the pinching sensation, there was nothing there, and he decided to wait here until he could see if there were any new changes.


    When the next pinch happened he was right on top of it, and for a brief moment, he saw light, and then massive fangs with drools pouring from it.


    Rowan''s consciousness flooded towards the light unbothered by the fangs, as he found it somewhat familiar, besides he was no longer afraid of pain or physical damage, and he would rather be torn apart as he explored something new than spend one more century inside this ce.


    The light was beginning to disappear and Rowan forced himself to push through it, and it was difficult, almost as if he was a mortal trying to swim through concrete.


    He was not going to make it, the light was fading too fast and he was only halfway through the gap, about to give up and try again, he heard an angered roar,


    "What do you think you are doing? With all your potential given to you by the Creator, you still stooped so low to bite the hands that fed you and gave you life. You shall pay for this travesty. With every fiber of your being! Your death will be well deserved."


    This voice slowed down the closing light as if the mouth filled with fangs was stunned by this turn of event, and Rowan forced himself to push through thest part of the hurdle andtched himself onto the jaws of the beast, but the strain of moving through the darkness and into the light knocked him out for a while.


    ?


    When Rowan woke up, he felt incredibly dizzy and his mind felt¡­ suppressed, as if he was squeezed inside a two-inch iron box, but he was not too distraught because he could clearly sense the outside world, although in a limited manner.


    However, anything but the darkness was preferable.


    It took a while but he slowly began to limate to his present amodations and then he understood why he had found the light familiar, it was because presently he was inside the body of the little dragon whelp Vraegar.


    Although he was not possessing the body, as his present state was far too diminished to possess anything but a mortal.


    Rowan became very curious about his present condition because he was not a soul, but something much more abstract, and the closest thing he could describe his condition was a reflection. He was the reflection of Rowan Consciousness.


    He could exist because of the nature of his second bloodline that made him soulless. Such a trait came with other hidden benefits he was slowly learning about.


    At this moment, his body still slept, yet his reflection had been able to escape the darkness and take shallow roots inside the body of Vraegar.


    He slowly gathered strength over the course of weeks as he observed everything happening inside the Divine Pce, but it turned out not to be much because his host, the silly dragon had been nibbling on Rowan''s Essence as he slept, and had been found out and thrown into a cell deep underground, and he had received no visitors.


    The Essence he stole from him was barely worth a tiny bit of a fingernail on Rowan''s hand, nevertheless, he could understand the reason for Eva''s wrath. Vraegar had crossed her bottom line with his actions, even though he was a dragon and it was well known that such creatures were greed personified, it was still no excuse for his conduct.


    Yet, Vraegars action had opened a new pathway for Rowan, and now he discovered that his Reflection could exist outside his main body, because even from all the way down here, he could still tell all his consciousness pirs were in a state of hibernation, but there was still a fatal attraction his body was having over this reflection, and he knew if he got too close to his body he would be sucked into it.

 Chapter 336 Cultivating Both Core and Territory

    <h4>Chapter 336 Cultivating Both Core and Territory</h4>


    Rowan would prefer if that did not ur, as he was not fond of that darkness and he marveled at the fact that he took the shape of such an abstract entity like his reflection. This state of being was simr to a legend he knew of in his previous life¡ªThe Monkey King.


    It was said that this deity could imbue each strand of his hair with life, and when he was caught and imprisoned by his enemies, one strand of his hair that he forgot in the mortal world, gathered the forces of thend and battled the heavens to free him from his imprisonment.


    This reflection of Rowan had none of those ideals, as the only thing he was after to understand the state of the current universe and the actions of his enemies while his body still rested. The first thing he needed to do was to contact Eva.


    He had been adjusting himself inside Vraegar''s body all this while, and this naturally led him to bing curious about the Dragon''s physique, and if his Empyrean nature changed anything beyond the norm.


    The result surprised him greatly.


    Vraegar was now at the Peak of the Second Great Circle, but his foundations were not stable, he must have collected quite a bit of Essence from Rowans body but that did not mean it could be easily devoured, even if the Essence collected was empty of his Ouroboros Signature bloodline and just in energy.


    That Essence still actively fought against the Dragon due to its tyrannical nature, and if Vraegar did not find a way to settle it soon enough, it might lead to severe bacsh.


    Rowan felt this was enough punishment for the Dragon and if he was wise, it could also be a valuable learning opportunity, for if Vraegar could dominate the Essence of a Six Headed Ouroboros Serpent, his bloodline would be further enriched and his tier would shift closer to the pinnacle of dragons.


    Vraegar resembled a western dragon from his previous life with arge head, long neck, broad shoulders, thick legs, strong tail and considerable wings that were simr to a bat.


    His external scales were still white and they were harder than Davross, a thin film of energy covered the scales, simr to the energy barrier shielding Rowan''s body, but this one was far weaker, this was most likely a benefit of consuming his Essence and also his connection to Rowan bloodline.


    The Spikes running from his head down to his spine were razor sharp and now they were a deep red color, almost like blood, instantly giving Vraegar an Aura of menace and bloodlust. His serpent-like pupils were also red. He resembled a bloodthirsty wraith, with his white scales that seemed to merge with the surrounding. His sharp fangs were white, the tips, however, were red.


    His size was malleable and he could take whatever form he wanted, but now he kept himself to the size of a horse, his long neck nearly doubling his height.


    Going deeper into the body of the Dragon, Rowan noticed theck of a Territory but something else, arge white core in the shape of a sphere that was in the center of the dragon''s brain.


    As Rowan got closer to the core in order to fully understand its structure, he noticed that Vraegar was bing ufortable. He was muttering to himself about ghosts and looking around with frightened eyes.


    Rowan paused and waited to see Vraegar actions, and soon enough he settled down and began to slowly doze off. Rowan reduced his investigative efforts and began taking it slow and was satisfied when it seemed to have worked, the dragon dozed away while groaning in his sleep, as his body fought against the influence of Rowan''s Essence.


    Rowan considered his child with a tiny bit of pity. It was a good thing Eva found him when she did, because this greedy dragon would be like a tick who became enraptured while sucking blood until it exploded. Vraegar would have most likely tried to feed again and again on his Essence if he was not caught, and death would be the only possibility.


    Rowan sighed internally, he is still very young andcking discernment. I will have to properly teach him how to live, let this be his first lesson.


    Deliberately moving slowly, Rowan could finally observe Vraegar''s Core. Following the Paths of Dominion and many other power systems would lead to this course where men and beast diverged. Men would own Territories, while beasts would own their Core, this could also ur in the opposite manner, but such cases were rare; Rowan knew of no Dominator who had a Core.


    In fact, this was the case for most power systems, one of which was focused on building Territories, the other was to build Cores.


    The two directions focused on two separate areas, Territories focused on cultivating energy,nd or tools, while the core focused on cultivating the body.


    Each has its advantages and disadvantages, and Rowan bloodlines were simr, His Avatar of Eve bloodline strictly focused on his Territory and his Ouroboros bloodline focused on developing his body. There was a reason why powerful beasts like dragons or phoenixes could grow to gargantuan sizes and be miles long, there were even legends of beastsrge enough to carrys on their bodies.


    Although both of his bloodlines seemed to have other methods of cultivating the other aspects as well. Rowan Ouroboros bloodline could seed worlds and if he understood the descriptions inside his Primordial Record correctly, he would be able to merge them together, creating a supermassive world.


    With his Angels, his Avatar of Eve bloodline could technically cultivate a body also because in a manner of speaking, every single Angel was also part of his body, even Eva!


    There was a faint pulse of Essence traveling to the Core into Vraegars body, and it was slowly enriching it and making his body increasingly stronger with every passing breath. Rowan also felt something simr from the Ouroboros Serpents, but they were all sent towards the voids in his hearts.


    Knowing that his Ouroboros Serpents were always regenerated inside his void hearts, he could understand the reason, as all the Essence they produced were funneled into it.

 Chapter 337 Tormenting The Dragon

    <h4>Chapter 337 Tormenting The Dragon</h4>


    Vraegars body was very powerful, at least fifteen times as powerful as Rowan''s body when he was at the peak of the Rift State and about eight times stronger than Dorian''s body at the same level. That was not counting the protections of his scales and other powers he would have awakened.


    It was hard to put such physical dominance into context. Vraegar should be at least five times more powerful than he was previously when he was a Shadow Dragon at the Third Great Circle, and he would be able to tear his previous self to pieces using only his physical body.


    If Vraegar and Fury had a rematch, Rowan would be very curious about the oue of that battle. Vraegar Constitution and powers had changed in drastic ways that would be hard to judge unless he erupted when he battled, nevertheless Rowan knew it was potent, and he was sure the only reason he could be imprisoned by Eva was because he allowed himself to be locked up, most likely due to the fact that he was fighting a battle within him also, alongside his loyalty to Rowan and the fear of him.


    Rowan did not know how long he had been sleeping and how far his Angels would have developed, for they needed a decade before they became fully grown.


    If he had been sleeping for a decade then any Angel would be able to tear Vraegar apart because a fully grown Angel was equal to a Fourth Great Circle Dominator or an Earth god.


    If not, then he was sure that apart from Archimedes that may hold back Vraegar for a little while, no one here in this Divine Pce was his match.


    That meant he had to be careful with his dealings with Vraegar at this time, he may have pledged himself to Rowan, but now his position was not stable. He should note in contact with Vraegar but someone else closer to him, like Eva or his Angels, so this meant that he would have to wait.


    The wait took another four months, but Rowan had be used to spending arge amount of time in istion, and he simply waited it out as he made ns for the future.


    Yet, he was not idle, as he made a surprising discovery, he realized that a massive chunk of the stolen Essence responded to his presence and when his reflection entered into it, the energy appeared to be beneficial to it, and so he began to divert the Essence subtly into his reflection, and began growing in strength.


    He had experimented leaving Vraegar''s body, but he discovered his reflection could notst for long outside a living vessel. He would have to possess a weaker body to function properly before he might begin to make any other move.


    An Angel came to Vraegar with wings of mes tucked behind her back, her voice was resonant as she said, "You are summoned, traitor!" Although this Angel was armored from her head to her toes in seamless golden armor, her shape and voice were clearly pleasant.


    Vraegar shook himself awake, his wings spread extremely wide as he attempted to make himself alert, but he was clearly failing, his attempt to suppress Rowan bloodline had been going awry, especially because of the presence of Rowan.


    When Rowan saw how quickly Vraeger had grown using his stolen Essence and his inability to truly control this dragon due to his unforeseen slumber, he began interfering with the process of the Essence assimtion.


    Originally, Rowan already had ns he would use to tame this Dragon fully, he left the basics to Eva to aplish for him, and it appeared she had seeded for although Vraegar was now powerful, he was still docile, and did not harm any of Rowan''s root interest. His lust for power was another matter separately.


    Rowan understood that if he had tried influencing Vraegar directly, then there was a chance that he would be discovered, so Rowan used the stolen Essence.


    He began by stirring the Essence into a storm, making Vraegar spend ten times the amount of effort in order to digest it, and since it was as mental battle rather than physical, the young dragon was worn out.


    Rowan did not know this but Vraegar had been feeling intense regret ever since he stole the Essence from his slumbering father. It was not the act of stealing that made him regretful, oh no, he understood his father would understand and might even encourage his actions.


    In their world, it was strength above everything, not taking the pieid out in front of you, even if it was not yours in the first ce, was a bigger sin than struggling to make your own.


    His true regret was that he was still too weak to digest the Essence, and this knowledge brought chills down his spine, after all, this was just excess energy that was abundant inside his father''s body. What sort of Empyrean could his old man be? Was he some sort of god among Empyrean? In addition to this troubling Essence, his Dragon Senses had been going haywire for the past few months.


    He had begun hearing phantom sounds and seeing strange colors, sometimes at the edge of his perception, he would have sworn he heard whispers. The sound that came from those whispers were filled with ancient madness and gloom, and Vraegar did not know how long he mightst if this condition continued for too long.


    He could not really rest because he felt a pair of eyes gazing deep into his soul, and touching every single part of him. This act of vition did not trigger his anger but made him restless because he knew instinctively that what was happening to him was a result of the Essence he stole, it was all a trial to show his worthiness.


    His anger at his weakness was only overshadowed by the fear of his father. What he had stolen from Rowan was just pure energy, this was the least he could take without triggering any suspicion and bacsh. Yet just his energy was about to tear Vraegar''s mind apart.

 Chapter 338 Hail The Creator

    <h4>Chapter 338 Hail The Creator</h4>


    Vraegar wished for his father to awaken, even if it was just to punish him, Archimedes was a greatpanion but the Kirin attitude was not a right fit for him, deep down, Vraegar felt that only members of his bloodline should be feared and respected, everyone else was merely fodder. What was more divine than the Royal blood flowing inside his veins? He walked through long hallways filled with gigantic statues of his father. The previous statues of Erohim had been torn down, to be reced with something better. The Divine Statues were also filled with enormous amounts of deadly energies that could be unleashed within a moment''s notice. He was brought before a room and led inside, the Angel shut the door and left, the sound of the doors being sealed resounding in the silence.


    Vraegar walked to therge open windows and looked below him, where he was treated to the sudden pleasure of seeing his slumbering father.


    He sat cross-legged and was almost a hundred feet tall at this time, Vraegar''s Dragon senses noticing the unstoppable growth of his father''s body, earned by a god''s Divine Spark and an unfathomable amount of Aether, the intense pull of Aether bent the visible light around his body, thereby making his magnificent form be shrouded in swirling darkness that resembled the gates to an endless abyss.


    Vraeger crouched and prostrated before his father, his eyes gleaming with intense fear and desire. He could not stay long in his presence else he feared he might go mad, as his nature went to war, his lust for this power and the fear of it, almost splitting his mind in two. Every memory of him left him with awe, from his unfathomable bloodline to his sheer presence.


    "So, you understand filial piety!" The cold voice of Eva sounded beside him. She had suddenly appeared beside the Dragon and she too looked towards the sight of Rowan''s body. The shadow she stepped through folded into itself and vanished.


    Vraegar''s n to make a nuisance and disguise his lust for battle faded at the sight of his father and he wearily said, "Lady of Shadows, I know my wrong and I''m willing to pay my debt, tell me how many worlds do you want me to burn."


    She regarded him for a moment, her cold ck eyes like an endless abyss, "I never saw much use for something like you, yet the creator still gave you life, but who am I to understand his ways? So, Dragon, I will have better use for you than setting fires, there are many suitable tools for that sort of affair. For whom much is given, much more is expected. You are a golden seed nted on a golden soil, and the fruits you shall bear, should be bountiful."


    She paused as if in thought before continuing, "Tell me Vraegar, how much would you be willing to sacrifice for your creator?"


    Vraegar did not reply immediately, he waited for a while as if he was considering her words. When he spoke, it was slow and considerate, it was just a few words, but it carried a weight that only words spoken in truth can carry, "I don''t know if I can sacrifice¡­ My nature is of chaos."


    Eva looked away in disdain, "Of course, what was I thinking! After all, you are a dragon. Your fell nature seeped in your blood. As untrustworthy and greedy as ever."


    Vraegar bared his teeth at her, growling deep in his throat, "You know nothing about me, Lady of Shadow, give me my punishment and I will not shirk away from any task, no matter how perilous, what I will never tolerate is you insulting my bloodline. It is from my Father! I will battle to the death with you if you besmirch his name."


    Eva looked shocked, and a sh of surprise went through her face. As far as she could tell, this greedy dragon really adored Rowan, yet his Draconian nature was still heavy on his Spirit and he could not be fully trusted.


    Theughter and the p surprised both Eva and Vraegar, thetter yelped in shock like a dog and jumped twelve feet into the air, his tail curled into itself, as his scales stood on end. This was the first time in his life that he was truly shocked.


    "That was a truly amazing speech, whelp. Almost as if you practiced it. Yet, I recall you licking your chops as you plundered my Essence. Why did I not see this adoration from you when you were stealing from me?"


    Eva''s eyes went wide, and then she knelt, "Creator!"


    The air suddenly shook and the entire room seemed to warp as if it were a reflection on clear water that was being stirred, and with a loud crack, space expanded, revealing fifty Angels with wings spread wide, kneeling before Rowan.


    Led by the unnamed Sovereign, the Angels chanted out, the sound carrying over the entire Divine Pce, and into the ears of every man, woman and child, and they all fell on their knees in worship.


    "All hail, The Most High!"


    "Hail! Hail!


    "All hail, The Creator!"


    "Hail! Hail!"


    The body of Rowan that appeared was a ball of shapeless golden light, and the light slowly expanded as if it was feeding on the adoration of everyone present, from the light, a glowing figure that resembled the faint wisp of a mayfly''s light appeared before them, holding the vague shape of Rowan, who was hovering in the air with his arms folded.


    Except for Vraegar, everyone else were on their knees, as he was still in shock, he had felt Rowan leaving his body and taking with it most of the Essence he stole, even the ones he had painstakingly refined were taken away.


    The increasingly dangerous light he was perceiving from Eva was all it took to shock him back to his senses, and he hurriedly fell to his knees, "A thousand Hails to you o'' father. The kings of kings. The light in the darkness. The keeper of my faith. The Rising Sun. The First Light in all Creation. The¡­"


    "Enough." Rowan snapped, even he became sickened by the amount of boot lickinging from the Dragon.

 Chapter 339 Tell Me Everything

    <h4>Chapter 339 Tell Me Everything</h4>


    Rowan''s reflection had been bolstered by the Essence taken by Vraegar, but even that has its limits, for already, he was beginning to feel the Essence being consumed in a drastic manner, his time was running out. In addition to that, the attraction from his body was increasingly getting more strenuous to push away, and only his impressive will power was what held the strong desire of melding into his body at bay.


    He turned to the Sovereign who had led the adoration, and he smiled at him, "Come to me child."


    The Sovereign seemed to shiver and he walked up to Rowan while folding his wings behind him, and he knelt on one knee. Rowan floated down to him and ced his glowing hand on his head, "oh my child, I''ve done you a great wrong, a Sovereign should never be without a name for so long." He turned to Eva and asked, "For how long have I been inside the darkness?"


    Her eyes shed at the phrase he used and she said, "today makes it the third year Creator."


    Rowan shuddered, it was such a short time, and also a long one. If he followed the age recorded on his Primordial Record, he was now fourteen years old. He had spent more years sleeping than awake.


    He sighed, even with all his ns, things hardly went the way he wanted, he had discovered it was about fifty-fifty, that things go the way he wanted and nned.


    Rowan continued addressing the kneeling Sovereign, "you have been so patient my Sovereign, you stayed by my side withoutint and protected me during my slumber. You have earned your name¡­ I name you Erudiel. The one who waits¡­ The one who protects."


    Intense golden mes covered the Angel, as many new,plex runes were added to his armor. When he stood up, his position as Sovereign wasplete.


    "Leave us." Rowan gestured to all, and except for Eva, everyone else left, Vraegar paused as if to speak before he sighed and walked away, his tail dragging behind him.


    Eva came up to him and said slowly, "You are¡­ a reflection of the Creator! Amazing, how could this be possible? You are still far from the realm where something like this should be possible. Such abilities require you to visit the Pirs of the Universe."


    Rowan smiled, understanding a reason he might be able to control a reflection, after all, he had harvested a lot of Primordial Aether of Darkness when he was evolving his Soul Reaver bloodline to The Avatar of Eve bloodline. He only replied to her, "There is nothing like me."


    Eva dumbly nodded her head, "I fear that you will never cease to amaze me Creator. But, I can see the cracks begin to widen in your reflection. If you have a mission in mind and you wish to pursue it, there are many avable Angelic bodies for you to take root."


    Rowan shook his head in disagreement, "No, I have other ns, and for it to seed, it will require something¡­ different. What I need is a mortal, as I will notst for long inside the body of an Angel before my main body forcefully drags my reflection back. I will need more time to make any meaningful changes."


    Eva frowned as she stroked her chin, "Even if it''s just your reflection, it would be nearly impossible to find a mortal that would be able to house it. I have an option in mind, yet I don''t know if you''re willing to possess her. If you do, her mind would not survive the process. It will be her honor, Creator."


    Rowan was quiet as he remained in silence for a short while, deep in thought. When he left Vraegar''s body, he discovered he had a peculiar rtionship with Aether. It must be because of the peculiarities of his existence because he almost seemed to be melding with Aether.


    This effect more than anything was what was responsible for the slow decay of his Reflection, as it greatly reduced the rate he was consuming his Essence. Rowan could not risk pulling any more Essence from his main body, else he risked assimting with it.


    This rtionship with Aether also brought another benefit, for it gave him a type of omnipresence.


    Everywhere that Aether touches, his mind could reach it. He was able to quickly get used to this method of understanding the world as it was simr to the Angelic Sight.


    With this new quirk of his present form, he was able to understand the entire situation of the Divine Pce, and he saw every single living being inside of it. From the newborn baby that had just been born from a mortal woman, that had the light of Aether oozing from her eyes for she was born a Legendary State Being, with her parents staring down at her, enraptured in wonder, to the thousands of Dire beasts of all varieties to the Hall of Scribes where Maeve collected information from all around the gxy and many other wonders.


    He saw Diane, his handmaiden, hovering in the air as she was carried by a golden tornado that did not even ruffle her dress, the page of arge golden book flipping itself in front of her as it bopped up and down, held with invisible hands. This should be the candidate Eva spoke of, her new state likely due to the hands of Eva, as well as the new type of children. He would not consider such an option just yet.


    His perception carried by Aether passed through the Divine Pce and entered into the void, Rowan pulled his focus away from the Aether, keeping only a small part with the spreading Aether so he could see the universe.


    Rowan sighed and turned to Eva, "I have been gone for a while. The battle on Jarkarr should have far-reaching consequences, show me everything? that has transpired while I slumber. I want every single detail. "

 Chapter 340 Barbarian

    <h4>Chapter 340 Barbarian</h4>


    Nodding her head as she epted themand, Eva began to bring her hands slowly together and muttering a low chant, there were billions of tiny runes shing inside her eyes, suddenly, a purple cloud swirled into existence in the middle of her closing palms, if someone would closely examine the rolling cloud they would notice the purple cloud contained sounds, images, text and so much more.


    She brought her hands closer together, and the movements of the cloud became more violent as more information was poured faster into it as her hands slowly came together, and when both palms touched, a single purple drop remained.


    "I have trimmed out all the fluff, but this is every single data collected from all over the gxy for thest three years. It is¡­ dense, are you ready?"


    Rowan did not need to breathe, nevertheless he took a long one, and then he gestured for her to continue.


    With a wave of her hand, she sent the purple drop into the reflection of Rowan, whose spectral body became stained with a shade of purple. He groaned as countless streams of data, equivalent to billions of terabytes of information bombarded his consciousness every single second. Sounds, images, all the memories of tens of Angels scattered throughout the universe, he collected them all, and when it was finally over, he could not help but sigh in relief and then Rowan began his review.


    He missed his multiple consciousness at this time, as he would have been able to review the entire data in a much lesser time period, however, Eva had done an outstanding job at highlighting areas of interest for his immediate attention, namely the new gxy they had begun infiltrating, the Empire and the wars being fought on her surface, the new changes inside the Royal families, and so much more. It was astonishing the amount of information that was gathered over these three years, enough to fill every library in a Minor World.


    After going through each file, the decision he was about to make was finalized in his mind. His thoughts were now fixed, yet he still had a few questions that were troubling him, and it was all rted to the moment he transmigrated.


    Rowan remembered a conversation between his father, General Augustus, and a mysterious hooded figure. His great memory recalled every single word spoken, especially one word¡ªBarbarians.


    ording to the General, they were losing a war with the Barbarians, and the experiments they were performing were not bearing fruit. Yet, all the current investigation on the Empire had not revealed any single enemies that may have been called Barbarians. With the revtions from his mother, Rowan was now critically going through most of his memories, and that particr discrepancy stuck out like a sore thumb.


    The only two major enemies to the Empire were the Mages and Demons, and they have been in a war that had been ongoing for two million years. He told Eva his observations, and she agreed with him, saying, "I think we should critically review every single one of your memories while you were in the Nexus. Looking back now, I don''t think you were brought into the Nexus after you awoke the first time, that would be too risky for a valuable experiment like you, but you were always within it." Eva frowned when she said the word experiment.


    Rowan nodded, he did not see any reason why the experiments on him would be done outside the Nexus, so that meant¡­


    Eva saw he had arrived at the same conclusion, and Rowan paused in shock as he rubbed spectral fingers in his forehead, as if he was massaging away a headache, "I never saw the entire Nexus! There must have been a small part of it that I missed because I did not see the mansion where I had awakened. Maybe there are deeper parts of the Nexus I never saw. Perhaps even the General and that hooded figure might have been deceived about what this was all about. Eva, I need to find the General and whoever that mysterious figure is. Task a pair of Angels for that!"


    knowing how powerful his father was, he saw no reason why he should treat both of them like equals, it was most likely that they were merely pawns in his unending game.


    Rowan shuddered when he thought about the trap he had set for his father, he was indeed very lucky his hidden cards were just enough to tilt the scale in his favor, else he would be setting a trap for a small fish unaware that he was catching a Kraken. Rowan knew he would never be underestimated again, and the next time he and his father shed, that fat spider would be going all out. Rowan feared he was a long way to bing his equal.


    Rowan looked at his spectral hands, it was halfway as bright as before, his time was rapidly running out. "Eva I want you to immediately search for any known mention of the word Barbarian, in any of the Empire Archives you have ess to."


    Eva went silent for two seconds as she merged with all the Angels scattered across the Empire, and focused on an Angel who was buried in the Bramian Court, who was responsible for Record Keeping, and was an assistant librarian in one of the greatest libraries in the Empire with records dating back millions of years, before long she replied, "The only current close mention of Barbarians is from Nebulon Prime, a major world on the brink of war with the Empire, aside from that, there are vague mentions of Barbarians around seven million years ago, but information in that period of time is not within the scope the Angel at this time."


    "That is good enough." Rowan replied, "This Tomes that you''ve created, tell me about how they work?"


    "They are an extension of your bloodline that I crafted using your Ouroboros Scales. With them, I can create an unhindered channel to any branch of Aether."


    "Good." Rowan said, "How many do you have left?"

 Chapter 341 The Black Tower

    <h4>Chapter 341 The ck Tower</h4>


    "I have ten left, although I don''t think any of them can handle your consciousness." Eva replied, but she seemed to be deep in thought, "But, if I can merge them¡­ yes, it will take seventy percent of the Aether I have in storage, it should be enough to make one condensed Tome."


    Rowan was still reviewing the information inside his head, and he distractedly asked, "How long will that take you to make?"


    "Not long, but what would be the purpose of inhabiting a Tome? You would hardly make any significant changes in such a forum, it has great utility, but surely, it''s not the best to use."


    "Inhabiting the Tome is just the first part of the n." Rowan began moving towards the door while speaking, "The important lesson that Jarkarr taught me was the benefits of having many hidden cards. I will not win theing fight with my father if I don''t think outside the box and keep making decisions that my enemies cannot anticipate."


    "Is that the reason you did not kill her?" Eva muttered softly, "The being who ims to be your mother."


    Rowan turned to her before he answered, a weird glow in his eyes, "Partly. Notwithstanding that it is a dreadful action tomit, I refuse to believe my father does not have any other failsafe to protect the life of his most valuable possession. Killing her might lead to changes even Elura could not predict, after all, even though she is an Empyrean, she is not infallible. He tried to stop me with words Eva, he is far too powerful to only allow hisst option to be words, somehow I think killing her would have yed right into his hands."


    Eva considered his words and nodded her assent, if she had a conflicting viewpoint, she did not show it, "After inhabiting the Tome, what is your next move?"


    "It would be a big one, and I will depend on your spell weaving if I will have any chance to seed. I used to have a solid stake as a Demon Prince using the Origin Treasure of Ohrox, but as the various situations around the Empire is unfolding, it is clear that this stake was not nted on a solid foundation, and a little breeze would put this position in jeopardy." Rowan said, "I will be trying to repair the bridge that may have sprung up due to my absence, but before that, I will be trying to build another foundation on another Supreme World, and this time, I will be building a better one."


    Eva''s breath caught in her throat, "you want to possess a mage!"


    "Not a mage." Rowan smiled, "a mortal with the talent of a mage. I told you, I would build a better foundation. To achieve that, my background must be perfect. For if I''m going to be the greatest genius the Mages have ever seen, then my roots must be impable. During my time in Covenant, I overheard a discussion between the members speaking of a yearly selection for the ck Tower. This is one of the primary branches linked to the Supreme World. Talented Mortals from all over the universe would be fighting for the chance to be an acolyte. That would be my ce to start."


    " You intend to create a powerhouse that can be a part of the ck Tower."


    "Not just be a part, I want to influence it, my goal is ownership of the ck Tower. This is what¡­"


    Suddenly Rowan stopped and looked towards the distance, he could not help but exim in surprise, "what the hell is that?


    "Oh, you noticed. They had been following us all the way from Jarkarr. Apparently, it is not every day the remnants of a Divine Kingdom move through the void. More join every now and then, they number fifteen at this moment."


    "What are they?" Rowan whispered,


    "They are known by many names, one of the oldest is Destruction Banes. They are whates after great battles that destroy nes. They are nothing but glorious scavengers in my opinion."


    "Why are they not attacking and just seem content with following us?"


    "There may be many reasons that I cannot understand yet about their actions,municating with any of them is¡­ difficult to say the least, as they have given no indication of attacking us, I''ve let them be as their presence seems to discourage any other unknown factors from affecting our movements, there are few powers that would interfere with a Destruction Bane. For now, let memence with the merger of the Tomes. It would be done within the hour."


    "Good, see to it. Let me check on the seeds of Jarkarr for a while."


    "Rowan," Eva called him back, "you know they are yours, right? You are Erohim to them, and if these people worship you, then you should be their god. It is the only fair exchange in the universe."


    "Do I need to?" Rowan appeared downcast as he spoke, for his intentions were tough and joke with them again, perhaps drink a bit, and forget himself in the moment. He thought perhaps he could do that again before it was toote¡­ but it already was. He was their Erohim, and now they worshiped him.


    Eva smiled sadly, "you may be fourteen now, but the weight on your shoulders is heavier than a god. Go on, you need practice, if you want to be a symbol for multitudes, such a position requires a fair bit of practice, even for someone like you."


    Rowan''s smile was colored with mncholy, and then he left.


    When Eva found him, he was barely glowing, he barely had five minutes left. She saw thousands of people leaving, their faces enraptured, it was not everyday you could talk to a god.


    Sitting directly below him were the family he had stayed with a short while ago, Diane and her parents, Trevor and Olga.


    She caught thest part of the conversation.


    "... It''s an interesting concept, but I fear it''s not for you." Trevor was saying.


    "Right¡­" Olga called out, "I told her such pursuit ismendable, but it''s not for her¡­ at least not yet. My dear, I know you are trying to chase after the lord''s shadow, but you know, ¡­ he''s a god Diane, you have achieved so much, is it not enough?"


    "you don''t believe in me, none of you do." Diane sprang up, a hint of tears on the corner of her eyes.


    "Do not say that." Rowan finally spoke, "I know of no one that believes in your potential more than these two, and you know what? They were the ones who finally made me understand your position better, but you should step back a little and understand theirs. They are afraid¡­ your wellbeing is everything to them."

 Chapter 342 [Bonus chapter]I Will Not stop

    <h4>Chapter 342 [Bonus chapter]I Will Not stop</h4>


    Diane looked at him with stars in her eyes and she eagerly listened to every single word he spoke, although she appeared slightly despondent, she still swallowed her argument and weakly replied, "well, if you think so. I have always wanted to do more."


    Rowanughed, "you have done more than enough to help me. You should remember that my body still remains here. What you are looking at is just my shadow. Stay with your family. Protect my people, and when I wake up, I shall bring you to see the ends of the universe."


    She pouted, "do you promise?" while holding out her little finger, a universal gesture that could be understood by everyone. Rowan brought up one of his fading fingers and linked with hers, "I promise."


    Diane cheered and jumped up, she just became eighteen, and she now had long golden hair simr to Rowan and her ecstatic movements scattered her hair all around her like a waterfall.


    Eva must have a preternatural connection with Rowan as the moment Rowan opened his hands, the hairband that Diane gifted him back then inside the Trailer Motor on their journey to the underground city appeared in his palm.


    He gestured for her to turn around, and she eagerly did, and she began tough when Rowan was struggling with her hair before helping him with it.


    "Creator¡­ It is time." Eva appeared before the family of three and smiled at them as they all bowed towards her.


    Rowan stood up and addressed the three of them, "Thank you for making me one of your family¡­ It is my honor."


    Leaving the blushing Trevor and the smiling Olga and Diane, he asked Eva to bring him to the highest point of the pce in order for him to see the universe once more.


    Eva took him into the shadows and they appeared at the tip of a spear of a Divine Statue built at the front of the Pce. She made a panel of darkness and Rowan stood upon it, and he viewed the immensity of the universeid out before him.


    He sighed as he admired the beauty of the stars for they almost seemed like they were singing a song, as with every light they emitted gave out a pulse of Aether that only the enlightened could see, and at this moment Rowan would swear on all creation that this was the most beautiful sight he had ever witnessed.


    The sheer immensity of it all humbled him, "This all seems like it could go on forever doesn''t it?"


    "Others may think it to be so,"? Eva replied, "But you have seen it all, you have seen the edges of the universe and beyond it. Mortal man may look at the stars and gaze at its endlessness, but you are not that fortunate to have blissful ignorance. You understand what it all holds. You understand where it is heading."


    " I can dream, can''t I?" Rowan chuckled," There is so much here for everyone, why must we fight for more? Just because we are capable of something, does it mean we should do it?"


    " Creator, it is because you have these thoughts that is what makes it important for you to not stop moving. This universe is beset by Evil, Greed, Lust, Anger, Sloth, Wrath, all the evils a thousand suns cannot shed light upon, and all these evil have been deified and personified. They all walk the universe, and they shall take, and they shall burn until there is nothing left. Our enemies are the same. The greed and lust for our powers would drive them to hunt us to our extinction, and when that is done they shall look at creation and go after it. Your father is a symptom of arger mdy¡­ so, Creator, it is not enough until you hold every light in the universe in your hands, and make of it, the utopia you dream of."


    Rowan nodded," I will not stop until my enemies all fall, and the lights of creation are all mine."


    Eva manifested the Tome and it hovered before Rowan. He could detect the familiar presence of his bloodline on it. It appeared like a gigantic golden book with a rough cover as if it were covered by dragon scales.


    In the center of the Tome was an oval indentation that was filled with a milky glow, and was faintly pulsing with the wave of Aether flowing through the universe. Rowan was struck by the simrities between this Tome and the Primordial Record; the design was most likely taken from the enigmatic singrity.


    He had been trying to make contact with the Primordial Record ever since he left Vraegar''s body, and although he could detect the singrity, it refused to answer his call. It would appear that the privilege of controlling it did not fall to the mere reflection of Rowan.


    About to begin his possession of the Tome, he saw a golden light approaching from deep within space,


    "is that¡­ Suriel?"


    "Yes, he pleaded for the chance to be your arbiter, bringing you into this new journey you are about to embark on."


    Rowan smiled, "I am very proud of him¡­ let him know that."


    With a dull grunt, Rowan pushed his fist into the center of his head and as if he seized his brains, he began pulling it out.


    Whatever was inside his fist acted like a massive ma, and his body was iron filings. His entire body shrank and contracted into his fist, leaving behind a single glowing eye that zipped across into the Tome, entering the oval indentation in the center. The milky glow covered the eye and the Tome began releasing a low and constant vibration.


    "Two seconds left." Eva shook her head, "Cutting it a little too close forfort." She dragged the Tome closer to her side and waited for Suriel to arrive.


    In a few moments, a congration of mes appeared behind her like an erupting volcano and Suriel came out of the mes, he went down on one knee, and held both his hands outstretched.


    Eva ced the Tome in his hands with the message, "He is proud of you." She turned and vanished into the darkness. Suriel spent a few moments bowing before the darkness she departed into before he unfurled his glorious wings.

 Chapter 343 Andar Erikson

    <h4>Chapter 343 Andar Erikson</h4>


    Suriel was the first Angel to be created and he shared a unique connection with Rowan, making him the Angel with the fastest rate of growth among all the rest. At this time, his powers were equivalent to a Dominator of the Third Great Circle.


    This was the reason Rowan spoke of his pride for his child. With his current capabilities, Suriel was capable of quelling any unreal act that may ur inside the Divine Pce, he could even hold back Vraeger if he ever went rogue.


    Rowan had collected all the Essence that the dragon stole from him,? thereby making it impossible for him to grow at an elerated pace once more. If Vraegar was to be used as a weapon, it must be done in a very controlled manner or the consequences may be dire.


    Suriel spread his wings, and he began to slowly vibrate each feather dozens of times per second. Golden spots of light like fireflies began to converge on his wings as the space around him began to crack like a shattered mirror. His wings were approaching 7,000¡ã degrees Celsius when Suriel unleashed all the momentum stored inside of it.


    The surrounding space around him quaked for millions of miles as his body vanished like a phantom leaving long cracks in space behind.


    Suriel was especially talented in using his Angelic flight ability, and as he approached the speed of light, he folded his armor around his body making it more streamlined, and his body stretched as thin as a wire with his two long zing feathers trailing behind him.


    The location he was headed to was in a distant gxy, and before he could reach it, he intended to scour any worlds he came across to find suitable candidates.


    His search only ended when he reached his destination.


    ?


    Andar Erikson''s sudden death was unexpected, and if he knew at the very moment of his passing that it was avoidable would amuse him. Dying in the hands of the creatures you were supposed to be feeding was ironic in its sheer macabre nature.


    The provider bes a true provider, serving his host with a healthy measure of his flesh.


    Andar Erikson was fourteen when he died. He was apprenticed to the sole Mithril Rank Alchemist in the entire federation, Jonathan Melbrooks, who decided to settle in their small town, and a great part of the reason for that was because of Andar Erickson. A once-in-a-lifetime genius or failure.


    The federation was blessed in the universe as a ce where geniuses grew like weeds, and for Andar Erikson''s talents to be acknowledged by the masses meant he was something special. He was born with a raging storm of Silver Aether around his body which filled him to a brim, and kept a constant storm of Aether around him.


    He was three when he was first apprenticed to the Alchemist, who came all the way to settle down when he heard the stories of the boy whose body was loved by Aether.


    Yet, the talents of Andar turned out to be his greatest crutch and he could not unlock his Spirit Matrix.


    To be a Mage, the talented individual must unlock their Spirit Matrix, it was most advantageous to the prospective Mages to unlock their Spirit Matrix when they were still young for them to have a more malleable Spirit Matrix that could be molded into the proper channel for greater powers in the future.


    A hundred-year-old mortal could unlock his or her Spirit Matrix, but they would hardly reach beyond the ranks of acolytes their entire life. Geniuses could unlock their Spirit Matrix from as early as five years old.


    Andar was fourteen years old and had been trying to unlock his Spirit Matrix for ten years now with little to show for his efforts. Due to the dense amount of Aether surrounding his body, made the maniption of his Spirit a hundred times more difficult than normal, and with every year that passed, the difficulty increased.


    His master had tried every avable Alchemical solution to ease the process for Andar but he did not seed. The mockery from his peers increased daily as he was left far behind by all those who originally could only look upon him with awe.


    Andar Erikson, if ced within a crowd of ten thousand, would be easily recognized. The ever-swirling storm of silver Aether around him gave him a presence of elegance and gravitas that could not be equaled, his charming features and his height as he grew up ced him on a pedestal that could not be matched by most people.


    The Storm of Aether protected him against most physical harm; he had never gotten sick or injured in his life. However, Andar chose to forget the benefits of his talents and only focused on the fact that he might never unlock his Soul Matrix, thereby making him the most talented failure to ever exist.


    Perhaps if he had chosen to focus on the positives and strive diligently to ovee his affliction he might have grown to be one of the great powers in the universe, but Andar Erikson did not.


    His master usually supervised him when it came to feeding the mutated electric eels, and it was normally not a very dangerous job for the eels were quite docile when they were being fed.


    His attention was not on his task as Andar distractedly deposited slices of treated meat that were spiked with concentrated Aether, his mind on the celebration taking ce inside the mayor''s house as the representative of the ck Tower would be picking the candidates.


    His hands slipped below the safety line, and his limbs were set upon by dozens of giant eels that dragged him into their enclosure. Any other person may have not faced this situation because the feed given to the eels was far more nutritious than what was contained inside the bodies of any person, but Andar was different.? His body, even as a mortal, contained enough Aether to rival a mage.


    His shielding by his Aether did notst long, and for the first time in his life, Andar Erikson knew pain, but thankfully it was short-lived as millions of volts galloped through his nervous system and ended his life, hisst thought was surprisingly calm, and he only wished his mother would take the news of his death well, and she should not overly grieve his passing.

 Chapter 344 Remaking The Body

    <h4>Chapter 344 Remaking The Body</h4>


    The Mutated Electric eels surrounded the body of Andar Erikson, about to begin their feast when the space above his body parted like a cloth, and Suriel stepped through.


    His armor appeared battered, with many parts of it melted off, but with every passing moment they were slowly healing, but it would take weeks at least to repair all the damages. Suriel had pushed himself to the limit and beyond to find a suitable vessel for the Creator.


    He had been monitoring Andar Erikson for a week, and he was among the top candidates. He had two potential candidates and Andar edged out hispetition by a mile. His death only made that choice easier for him.


    Suriel was not responsible for his death, although he did not save him either. He had watched the boy make the mistake that ended up killing him, and he could have helped at any time, even at the edge of Andar''s life. But he did nothing and he watched.


    Angels only see the world in shades of ck and white.


    Rowan the Creator was White. Everyone else was ck.


    With Suriel''s presence chasing away the Mutated Eels, he bent over the body of Andar and critically assessed it, and when he was satisfied with the body he rose into the air and began sealing the entire Alchemy Facility with spells.


    When he was done, he manifested the Tome over the body of Andar and let it fall.


    Like a stone sinking into a clearke, the Tome sank into the forehead of Andar and vanished from sight.


    His body suddenly convulsed, and as a sigh escaped from his open mouth, his body began making cracking sounds like firecrackers as multiple bones inside his body were crushed to pieces.


    Andar''s eyes suddenly went wide open, and they began to protrude from his eye sockets until they exploded out of his head with wet pping sounds, he soon began to bleed from every pore in his body. Staining the floor with his blood.


    The Mutated eels retreated faster and congregated at the edge of their tank where they bit each other in a frenzy as they curled into a ball. These eels did not need to be ced into water to survive, and their tank was without any liquid, this was done to reduce their lethality as the electricity they produced could easily travel through water.


    When the Tome entered Andar''s body, the reflection of Rowan came awake, and the first thing he did was scan the entirety of the mortal body he had just inhabited.


    He was used to the powerful Empyrean body of the Ouroboros Serpent, and being inside a mortal''s body, no matter how talented, was always disappointing. The frailty of their flesh and the disease and death thaty within their every cell disgusted him.


    Rowan knew that this was a wed way of thinking but he could not help his instinct. It was simr to the revulsion you would feel if you stepped into a pile of shit.


    However, the foundation of this body was fantastic and he could build something great out of it.


    Rowan had two tools he would be using for the task. The first was the Tome. He melted it into long extremely thin strands of metal that he would be using to rebuild the body.


    No matter how strong or durable flesh could be, there was always a limit. In time they would age and decay but the Divine Metal of his Empyrean body would not.


    He would be recing certain neural pathways and covering them back with his normal flesh and blood to disguise them. Over time he would be merging both flesh and metal into something new, not like his Empyrean body but something different.


    Certain nerves, and essential organs like the heart, brain, and his entire nervous system would be reced first by the Divine Metal of his Ouroboros Serpents while coating them with living flesh.


    The second tool he would be using was the blueprint of the Empyrean shell that once contained his Mortal Ouroboros body. That shell had a unique feature that Rowan always found interesting but did not have much use to him due to the impossible amounts of Aether he was able to wield.


    The shell was the best energy conductor he had evere across.


    Every single bit of energy that passes through the shell can be directed without any wastage. He had copied the pattern of the shell with his Empyrean sense and now he could begin stamping that pattern on the DNA of this body.


    Such delicate work was no longer above him, and the experience he gained using Empyrean Sight and Knowledge Well however briefly was of great assistance to him, of course, there was always room for improvement.


    The changes he would be making to the body were very drastic, but he could do this without any fear of repercussions because he was going to be awakening this body''s Spirit Matrix.


    Every Awakening brings about a change in the body of the individual, and this change can be as minor as a slight deviation from the pitch of the voice to a thorough rebuilding of a body, and this all depends on the talent of the individual. It was the reason why Andar was looked on so favorably because his talent was monstrous.


    If he ever awakened he would thoroughly remake his body, yet this Awakening process had not yet happened and the changes already made to the body were so extensive. Andar had already been remade into something else.


    For Rowan, the talent of Andar was not enough, and his body was not adequate. The awakening process took into ount the foundation of the individual and built upon it. Rowan intended to push the foundation and talent of Andar to the limits before awakening his Spirit Matrix.


    Although describing his actions and thoughts took a while, it all urred in a fraction of a second, and Andar''s body began to break apart, his eyes exploding due to the changes in his brain and all the blood being forced away from his body due to the changes to his organs and central nervous system.

 Chapter 345 Ikaron

    <h4>Chapter 345 Ikaron</h4>


    A golden pulse spread along his body, and Rowan began to capture the bits of information left behind in the mind of Andar.


    He did not have the Soul Collecting capability of his main body, which was disappointing, but when he felt the departing soul of the boy pass through him to his Main body countless trillions of miles away in an instant, he understood that he was now a sort of conduit for souls.


    With his body still sleeping there was no way to tell if he would be able to power himself up from a distance, but Rowan bet it was possible because he had easily sent Andar Soul down to his main body, there was no reason to believe that the transfer was only one way.


    Nevertheless, if his ns went along the way he intended them to, he would hardly need Soul Points to be strong in a short period. He was depending on his awakening to push him to the peak of the mortal world.


    Rowan was able to snatch the entire memories of Andar without missing a single bit. Compared to the information a single Angel could gather in a year, Andar''s entire life experience was less than a fraction of a percent of those memories.


    Rowan had effortlessly read through dozens of Angel''s memories in a few moments, Andar''s entire life was revealed to him in a single nce.


    He understood everything about the boy, and he was very pleased with the selected choice.


    Andar was the only child of a single mother. His mother was the Vice President of the Federation and was a busy woman and a powerful Mage, she left him in the care of his Grandfather, who gleefully handed Andar to Johnathan Melbrooks the Alchemist.


    His Grandfather soon vanished, most likely gone on one of his famous adventures, and had never returned ever since. Andar did not think about the man much or even missed him, for he hardly knew him.


    The Alchemist Jonathan Melbrooks favored Andar, but like all Mages with great powers, they were usually distant and aloof from mortal concerns Andar grew up not knowing much social affairs or cues, but he was smart enough to easily copy and adapt if the situation called for it.


    Andar''s disposition and talent meant he had no friends and because he was focused on awakening above all else, he did not cultivate a social life. Rowan ns to change that.


    He needed power and influence. He could obtain power on his own, but influence requires a certain amount of connections. Andar was a nk te, and Rowan took up his pen, he would be rewriting the destiny of this body.


    ?


    The Federation was not just a single, but seven. Thes were all massive, each of them was a hundredth the size of Trion. Which made them a thousand timesrger than Jarkarr.


    These sevens circled an Aether Geyser that resembled an enormous ck hole. This Aether Geyser was created by the powerful 9th Star Archmage, Erick ck.


    This powerful Archmage was singrly responsible for uplifting the ck Tower to the heights it currently enjoyed.


    He used many methods to aplish his goals and one of the most important tools he used was the Aether Geyser. Millions of years ago, 9th Star Archmage Erick ck converted a ck Hole into a fountain of Aether.


    He conquered and dragged seven Major Worlds and ced them around it, creating a foundation for his ck Tower. The rich Aether that suffused thes led to the creation of countless geniuses, and every year, hundreds of thousands of talented acolytes were led to the selection for the candidacy to be a Mage of the ck Tower.


    Thes had only a single name, the differentiation between them was with a suffix at the end of their names.


    The central called Ikaron I, was closest to the Aether Geyser, and the second closest was called Ikaron II down to thest, Ikaron VII. All theses in their totality were termed the ck Federation.


    The arrangements of thes were set in such a manner to bolster a sense ofpetition between the Mages because the title for thes was always changing and Ikaron I could be dragged down to Ikaron III, and their many privileges revoked.


    The more powerful mages that Originated from a particr world determined their ce around the Aether Geyser. The massives could be effortlessly moved by the mighty powers of the Archmage.


    The ck Tower itself resided inside the Aether Geyser and the environment of the Tower could not be described with mortal mind. The sheer amount of power contained in each speck of dust inside the ck Tower would be a magnificent treasure in any Minor World.


    Andar''s mother was a powerful mage, who disregarded formal rtionships and promptly sent her son to Ikaron V, when she saw his condition, and knew the only solution to his plighty with his resolve.


    She was on the verge of bing an Archmage and she had no ns for her ambitions to be dyed by taking care of a child with a problematic talent.


    Mages were analytical thinkers and most pursued self-interest above all. There was no way Andar''s mother would dy her elevation over a child, even if he was her flesh and blood.


    She would be able to make her ascension in a century or so. If she made it or she failed, then she would have the time to check up on her son. As part of the direction she was taking as a Mage, she had renounced her name.


    She was only referred to by titles such as Councillor or Warden. Andar''s master had been shielding him from the truth about his mother all these while, creating false letters and videos amongst other things, because he noticed that Andar drew inspiration and strength from his mother.


    He nned to tell him the truth when he seeded in his awakening. However, if he failed to awaken and died a mortal, at least he would have believed he was loved.

 Chapter 346 Spirit Matrix Orb

    <h4>Chapter 346 Spirit Matrix Orb</h4>


    Beside the Mayor''s residence was the council hall that also served as the location for the town''s yearly selection of Acolytes for the ck Tower.


    This year was expected to be no different from any other, and the expansive hall of 1,000 feet (0.3 km) was filled with tens of thousands of people, all here to support the six dozen young children both male and female who were chosen for this year''s candidacy.


    The oldest here was eighteen, anky girl with ponytails, and the youngest was seven, a child still sucking on his thumb in nervousness.


    There were both tears of joy and loss on the faces of their parents as they watched the proud faces of their children. For the children, this was the chance of a lifetime, they would be heroes andmand powers to shake the heavens and the earth.


    The parents knew, however, that when they left, only the sessful returned yearster as Mages or not at all.


    Death was one of the greatest possibilities during the Trials for the ck Tower, and the life of an Acolyte and a Mage was far from peaceful, their experiments and battles would be enough to kill most of them along their journey.


    Ascending each rank as an Acolyte or a Mage came with risk, and no Mage would be willing to remain at the same level for the rest of their lives, they all chased the elusive hope of bing an Archmage and living forever.


    The hall was spherical and the sittings where the crowd stayed were arrayed around the periphery leaving the center free for whatever activities were to be performed.


    A raised tform that was hovering twenty feet in the air held two seated figures, and three standing beside them.


    The most recognizable standing figure was the Mayor, Tim Bolfrey, a Rank 2 Mage, and his daughter Livia Bolfrey Rank 2 Acolyte, who was fifteen. She had red hair with a charming girl-next-door look. Her dimples and bright green eyes were inquisitive attesting to her Magus heritage.


    The true motivation for a Mage was to seek answers and enter the unknown.


    Tim Bolfrey, although a Mayor of the town and also a powerful Mage, was standing, and with a beaming smile on his face, it was apparent he was very satisfied with this position, due to the caliber of people who were beside him.


    The Third standing individual was a handsome young man of fifteen with piercing ck eyes and hair and he was a peak Acolyte at Rank 3 on the verge of bing a Rank 1 mage. His name was Daniel Redcliff, a talented Acolyte who was escorting his elder disciple, who was the second of the seated figures on the tform.


    This was a Rank 3 Mage, Ss Wisley, a talented Mage, and he was only 400 years old. This exercise was carried out by him on the order of his Master, a glorious Archmage.


    However, he was not seated in the Central position; that honor went to Andar''s master, Jonathan Melbrook, the Rank 4 Mage and Mithril Rank Alchemist. With such a pedigree, even if Ss was here under the order of an Archmage he still needed to be respectful.


    Jonathan Melbrook had a long white beard that reached his stomach and he was still abnormally fit for a Mage of 2,400 years, but he had wrinkles on his face to show his great age.


    He rose and all the minor noises in the crowd went silent. Hismanding voice rang through the hall as he addressed the people gathered here, yet his pitch was controlled with unerring uracy so did not hurt any mortals present here.


    A Rank 4 mage was a rare sight, and although he resided in the town, the chance to see him by themon folks was slim to none, and they treasured every opportunity to hear such a great Mage speak.


    "We are gathered here tomemorate the passing of these children of glory and wisdom onto the most important journey in their lives. They stand here the seeds of Archmages, and once again we are all reminded about our purpose. The tradition that we partake in has endured¡­"


    His speech continued for the next two minutes, to utter silence and when he was done, there was a minor cheer that was soon taken up by the majority. After living more than a thousand years a Mage was a fountain of endless skills, oratory was one of the minor ones.


    He turned and gestured to the Mage responsible for the selection to take up the stand and returned to his seat.


    Ss acknowledged him with a cupped fist and he rose, from his Spatial Ring he brought out a ck Bead as big as a watermelon. The bead seemed to contain a lightning storm because now and then it would glow a bit as blue lightning danced inside of it.


    Ss cleared his throat before speaking, "This is the Spirit Matrix Orb, and it is here to judge your worth. Just because you are all awakened does not mean you would be able to take the Trial to be an Acolyte of the ck Tower, with low talents you would never make it as a Mage even if given all the resources you can handle. This is a detecting device used to measure the Degree of your Spirit Matrix Root."


    He stopped and looked at the crowds checking their responses to his words and nodded silently to himself, these parents had prepared their children well.


    Ss focused again on the children who were listening to his words with bated breath. Their fist were clenched hard as they prayed for their Spirit Matrix to reach an eptable grade.


    Ss continued speaking, "There are seven grades to every Awakened Spirit Matrix, and grade one is the lowest, while grade seven is the highest. To be epted, your Spirit Matrix must be in grade two and above, any lower and you are doomed to be a Rank one Acolyte for the rest of your life."

 Chapter 347 Changing Colors

    <h4>Chapter 347 Changing Colors</h4>


    Ss made a gesture and the Spirit Matrix Orb floated down the tform until it was fifty feet ahead of the prospects. He focused on the hopeful below, "From the lowest rank, this Bead would glow red to signify a grade one talent, then yellow for grade two, green for grade three, Orange for grade four, purple for grade five, white for grade six and ck for the highest grade seven."


    Ss knew there were other colors apart from these seven for those monstrous individuals, but it was notmon to see such an urrence in tens of thousands of years, so he did not bother trying to dere it. Why should he ry information that had no bearing on anyone here?


    "Now, the youngest of you, step forward and¡­"


    Ss went mute in surprise when the ck Bead began to glow red. He paused and looked around in confusion, there was nobody close to the Spirit Matrix Orb and the test had not yet begun, why was it reacting?


    He was about to retrieve the Bead before the glow it was letting out increased and it turned yellow.


    This time he became curious and he looked to his side to the Alchemist, who was touching his Beard with a growing interest in his eyes.


    There was no way the detecting device was damaged. This item was created by an Archmage, a would be shattered first before it could be damaged.


    "Ss try moving it around, it seems to be detecting an Awakening Spirit Matrix," Jonathan said to Ss as he craned his neck forward to observe the Orb.


    "Daniel nched, the young Acolyte turning to his fellow disciple, "Should that be possible, Senior? Is physical contact not the only way to detect a Spirit Matrix, even if it is currently awakening?"


    "Well, that should normally be the case," Ss replied, "But in specific circumstances, it is different."


    The Mayor and his daughter were listening intently. This was new information they had never known about the Spirit Matrix Detecting Artifact.


    The exuberant Livia Bolfrey eagerly asked, "What cases would lead to such a change, Sir Mage?"


    "I don''t know if I should dare to hope, but if my guess is correct¡­" Ss swallowed as he considered his next words, "It would be a Spirit Body," Ss whispered. His words sounded unbelievable even to his ears.


    The light in the eyes of Jonathan Melbrooks the Alchemist shone and he said, "Move it through the crowd and the children below, let us see where the reaction ising from."


    Ss eagerly agreed to the task. If he could acquire a Spirit Body in this round of Talent Hunting, then it was possible to bring that talent under his wings and to his Master.


    A Spirit body was worth a thousand Mages, and each was a valuable asset to every that hoped to reach a higher ranking in the Federation.


    Of course, all Spirit bodies had grades the same way as a normal mage, but even a Rank One Spirit Body that had a Red grade evaluation on the Spirit Matrix Orb was still as valuable as an ordinary Rank Six Spirit Matrix.


    At this time the Orb was glowing yellow, which meant this was at least a Rank 2 Spirit Body.


    Yet a Spirit Body was so rare that only Ss and Jonathan here understood the true ramifications of such a find.


    He sent the Bead up in the air and began moving it through the crowd. The entire hall had gone quiet as they all sensed the change in the entire structure of this yearly event.


    A subtle tension gripped the crowd for such abrupt changes in affairs were unexpected and a sign that this year would be different. They could detect the excitement of those on the tform and they were beginning to develop spections about what might be the cause.


    The shining Bead also drew their attention, it was zing yellow and it was so bright it could be easily seen in all corners of the hall, and then before their eyes, it switched to green. Yet before the crowd could settle, the color changed again, and now it was Orange.


    The crowd was bing restless, the crowd did not understand why the Bead was changing colors with no physical contact with any of the candidates but they understood the different colors and what it signified.


    In their small town, the greatest talent they had ever seen was an Orange-grade Talent, that individual was now a respectable Rank 4 Mage. Murmurs began to rip through the crowd as spections and inquiries about what was going on passed through the crowd.


    The entire crowd went silent when the Bead went Purple, and a weird feeling began growing inside the chest of the spectators, everyone began looking around for whoever was the mysterious person who was triggering this change.


    The parents of this year''s candidate for Acolyte positions were especially nervous, each of them hoping their child below was the one responsible for the change.


    The Mayor sprang to his feet, shaking with excitement, if nothing else a Purple Ranked talent emerging from his town was enough to ce them on the map, he turned to the young ck-haired Acolyte beside him, "If I recall correctly, you should also have a Purple Rank Spirit Matrix?"


    "Yes, I do." Replied Daniel Redcliff, and then he sneered, "It is a great talent, only found in one among millions, yet it is nothing before my Master favorite disciple, she has a White Rank Spirit Matrix, inparison to her, this my talent is nothing."


    Although he was speaking self-deprecatingly, the pride in his talent could be easily gleaned from his voice, the Mayor understood this and smiled secretly. Even if this was a genius, for now, he was still a youth, how much experience about the world does he have?


    "Don''t say that." The Mayor affectionately teased Daniel, "After all, this talent of yours is near the peak of the entire, and your limit cannot be quantified. Here, please ept this Spirit wine. It is from my stock and I will be honored if you could taste it."


    "Of course, the honor is all mine." Daniel coughed, adjusting his position so he could stand a bit morefortably, he opened the Spirit Wine and began sipping it. He grinned at the taste and the rush of soothing Aether that flooded his spirit Matrix and he turned to the Mayor, "Funny you should say that because I pufftt¡­."


    He spat out the wine in shock spraying the face of the startled Mayor, as the Bead above them turned blinding white.

 Chapter 348 Who Is Andar?

    <h4>Chapter 348 Who Is Andar?</h4>


    This color was the white of a moon, and it seemed to carry a cold air that was shaking the surroundings.


    Everyone here inside the Hall knew the meaning of that color and an uproar was generated inside the crowd. Rumor of the event transpiring inside the Hall was beginning to spread throughout the Town, and people from all over were starting to flock over to understand what was causing the fuss.


    The buzz of an earth-shaking genius born inside their town was spreading like wildfire, and all gazes were beginning to turn to the Town Hall.


    The people on the tform were not much better. Livia Bolfrey held the edges of her father''s robe with a death grip, her eyes wide open in excitement and joy, for such a talent to be born from their small town meant great news for all of them. Who could it be? Was it anybody she knew?


    In her mind, she could not shake the thought of one solitary figure. If there was anyone who could awaken a White Rank talent, it would be him.


    Nevertheless, she had checked, and Andar was not here, she would have easily noticed his startling presence, like a silver crane standing amid chickens.


    Daniel was chewing his lips with consternation at the ongoing events, even when it began to bleed he did not notice. Could someone with the talent of his Elder Disciple be found here? No that''s impossible, no one could have such a talent in such a ce, there must be a mistake.


    It was a good thing then, that he did not know about Spirit Bodies. He was infatuated with the talents shown by his elder disciple sister, if someone of equal talent to her was to be found in this backwater, it would be unfair.


    Ss who was beside him began to shake, his mouth went dry and he started to furiously examine the hall, with magical techniques. A Rank six Spirit Matrix at the White Grade was enough to draw out the old monsters inside their mountain.


    Yet what if they knew that it was not just a Rank Six Spirit Matrix, but a Rank Six Spirit Body also?


    He had never heard of a Spirit Body of such a grade before, it did not seem possible for one individual to be so blessed!


    The only reason Ss was not going outwardly mad with excitement was because of the cold disposition of Mages of the ck Tower and the Spirit Form he practiced, yet he was at the edge.


    The Alchemist beside him did not show any outward sign, but Ss could hear the rapid taping of a foot within his voluminous robe. A White Rank talent was guaranteed to be an Archmage in the future, a Spirit Body at that rank could go even higher and reach heights that could not be imagined.


    This talent was closer to the peak of this world.


    In the entire ck Tower, it would be strange if there were more than a hundred thousand such individuals. This number bes more ridiculous when you understand that this was calcted based on a span of ten million years. I.e. there had only been one hundred thousand White Ranked talents ever in the ck Tower, in thest ten million years.


    None of those if he recalled were Spirit Bodies. This could most likely be the first time something of this nature had ever happened.


    "I have to¡­ have to contact my Master right away, this is too much¡­ it has gone beyond my level, only an Archmage can handle this matter," Ss muttered as his shaking hand retrieved amunication amulet, he wanted to trigger it but he kept failing.


    "Eh, Senior¡­. Senior." Daniel poked him in the side.


    "What?" Ss cried out, "Don''t you see that I''m making contact with our master before the news escapes this ce."


    Daniel dumbly pointed to the Bead, his eyes were manic and Ss paused as he saw the raw shock on the boy''s face, and it calmed him a little bit.


    I am a Mage. He thought to himself. I should keep my emotions in check.


    Yet, the sound of the Alchemist standing up in shock prompted Ss to look up, his eyes automatically falling towards the Orb, and he only saw ck.


    At first, he thought that the Spirit Matrix Orb had returned to its basic ck color and that whatever happened was just a fluke, but then he realized the ckness emanating from the bead was different. It was expanding.


    The ckness was sucking in every light in its surrounding and it resembled a ck sun. Themunication amulet fell from Ss'' nerveless fingers. His carefully constructed Spirit Matrix nearly cracked into pieces, if that happened, except for the Alchemist, everyone here would perish.


    "This is absurd! How can this¡­ how can someone like this be around this tiny town on Ikaron IV? This should not¡­"


    He turned to the Mayor and screamed, "These are the signs of a recent awakening! Such a talent must not be unknown, you have the records of every birth and death in your head, so think fast. Who among your people is this talented? Why do I not have any knowledge of it?"


    The flustered mayor stammered, "I can''t say, I''m confused as well, are you certain this is not a malfunction of your Spirit Matrix Orb? Most of the talented youth in the past three decades have already been documented." Then as if he realized something he turned towards the Alchemist, "Except¡­"


    The mayor trailed off in shock as he copsed on his knees, the glowing ck Bead had turned Silver. Was there a color that exceeded the Supreme grade?


    Jonathan Melbrooks gasped as he came to a realization, "Andar!"


    He was suddenly covered in lightning and he vanished, the crowd above parted as he pierced through with speeds many times faster than sound.


    Ss looked at the spot that had been vacated by the Alchemist, his face went white and he turned to the kneeling Mayor, and seized him by his robes, screaming in his face, his spittle liberally coating the poor man''s face "Who is Andar?"

 Chapter 349 Power System

    <h4>Chapter 349 Power System</h4>


    [A FEW MOMENT BEFORE THE AWAKENING OF ANDAR ERIKSON]


    Rowan had learned a lot about Mages from the information his Angels gathered in the Empire and those now on the battlefield. If his main body was not slumbering then he would have gathered more detailed information from Covenant, but what he had now was enough.


    Especially information about their passage to power which all began from their Spirit Matrix.


    Every child born under the influence of the Supreme World of Mages had the potential to awaken their Spirit Matrix. This was not rted to any bloodline they may have but it was an intrinsic quality that was a part of the people who were conquered or wished to stay under the umbre of a Supreme World.


    All these reminded Rowan about his World Seeds, and its ability to change the inhabitants into a form closer to himself. It would appear that such powers were granted also to the great powers of the Supreme World.


    Perhaps the bloodline system of Dominators was created by mimicking the abilities of Mages and Demons or maybe something else. Now that he knew that the roots of the Empire were controlled in secret by his father, who knew how the Pathway of Dominion came to be. If it could stand toe to toe with the same power system from two Supreme Worlds, then it meant it was not simple.


    Rowan focused on this new type of ability he had nevere in contact with before, his eagerness was apparent.


    The Spirit Matrix was a unique power that had its advantages and disadvantages, and he did not know which he preferred more, the bloodline system of the gods or the Spirit Matrix of Mages.


    Nevertheless, Rowan felt he needed to understand the Spirit Matrix System more deeply to conclude which was better, in that light if his main body awoken he would begin studying the Demon power system.


    Rowan just realized that he was using the power system of Dominators as an Empyrean, but would it be possible to also cultivate the Mages and Demons'' power system? That thought almost made him frightened. If his main body could gain ess to a Spirit Matrix, what sort of horror would he be?


    These were all pointless spections anyway, it was also one of his long-term goals. Rowan filed it away and entered into his body.


    In the region of the Spirit where Dominators develop a Mental Space, a Mage could awaken their Spirit Matrix. For the former, they would need to be at the Rift State to unlock their Mental Space but Mages took this path as their first step.


    It did not make a Mage superior to a Dominator at the start, they were far weaker because, unlike gifted Dominators with deep bloodlines that could be born at the Incarnation State or even above, every Mage would have to start from scratch, no matter how gifted they were.


    A greater foundation and body may lead to easier cultivation for a Mage, but that was not important, not as much as the Spirit Matrix.


    At this moment Andary on his back, he had short ck hair that formed a saggy mop on his head which had be caked with blood, his body was also covered with blood, and his chest was still.


    Andar took his first breath, and Suriel knelt and bowed to him, and then the Angel vanished in a burst of me, his missionpleted.


    Andar''s eyes were still closed as if he were sleeping, and underneath his closed eyelids, there were movements as new eyes were remade.


    With every breath, the thick blood from all over his body began to break apart and dissipate. Andar''s body began to slowly heat up as if he was a great machine that in every passing moment was beginning to hum and warm up, expelling the rust and the clogs in its many joints.


    Rowan began to explore the nature of Andar''s Spirit after he finished remaking the body.


    He had made aplete overhaul of Andar''s entire body and he was pleased with his effort. It was the most he could do without fundamentally changing Andar into something else.


    At this time Andar''s weight did not increase even though he was now taller; his weight was reduced to less than 40 kg and he was 5 ''6''. At fourteen years old, he still had a ways to go in his height department, but he did not sacrifice his strength as the current Andar could rip apart an elephant with his bare hand, and bend metal like rubber.


    This body now had a metallic spine and the brain still retained the shape of a brain but now it was metal, even the heart and other living organs like the liver and lungs, but all these changes were coated in living flesh that seamlessly melded with the metal.


    This was not an ordinary metal but the entire Essence of an Ouroboros Serpent that was molded into a Tome.


    A normal Ouroboros Serpent would devour its shell after every ascension, primarily to regain back essence infused inside its shell throughout its growth and evolution.


    Rowan did not need to do this because of his Soul Points, he instantly created the best matching essence for his present level anytime he ascended, leaving his shell with all the umted essence of his previous level. Essentially his Serpents were reborn and entirely different after each level up.


    If Vraegar was a bit wiser, he could have gone to Eva for the discarded shell of Rowan, although there was a slim chance Eva would not have given him the Ouroboros Shell, it was still possible that she might have if she thought Vraegar might be of use, and this would have greatly enhanced his bloodline far more than the essence he stole from him.


    His metallic internals were just one part of the changes the other part was Andar''s cell. When Rowan decided to use the copy of his Empyrean shell as a blueprint to rewrite the DNA of Andar, with the calction ability of his consciousness he could tell a great deal about the effect that he could expect, but he could not predict all the changes that could happen, however, it was a risk he was willing to take.

 Chapter 350 Spirit Matrix Gate

    <h4>Chapter 350 Spirit Matrix Gate</h4>


    Rowan began to explore his body and the changes that were constantly happening to it, this was all in readiness before he began awakening. His perception was wielded like a scalpel and he began cutting through his flesh to see what lies beneath.


    Andar''sbody was far tougher than before because it carried the traits of his shell, and that trait made his physique equal to a Dominator at the Rift State, which was astonishing. He almost resembled an Empyrean.


    Rowan was very eager to see the changes that would happen to such a body when he awakened


    Rowan discovered that, unlike a Dominator, a Mage had a very clear understanding of their Spirit. It was not the blurry awareness that Dominators were aware of, but their Spirit was almost like a phantom limb, it could be utilized far more effectively than a Dominator could ever aplish.


    With this new control of his Spirit, he instantly understood the reason why Andar could not awaken, the amount of Aether in his body was immense, it would be a blessing for a Mage, but for a Mortal that had not unlocked his Spirit Matrix, it was a stumbling block.


    Although Andar Spirit was nourished by his massive Aether pool, it was still too weak to control the immense amount of Aether flowing throughout his body.


    There was a limit to the amount of Spirit a Mortal body could contain else they would run mad or their heads would explode. So with a Mortal-level Spirit, even if it was at the peak, Andar couldn''t control the Aether in his body that was equal to those of a Mage.


    His Talent also effectively increased his Spiritual Capacity at every single moment with no cap in sight, this made his Mortal body no longer able to hold it, and it appeared like a silver cloud around his body.


    His Aether capacity was simr to a full-fledged Mage and it was increasing every year, and a Mortal couldn''t have the same Spirit as a Mage even though the Alchemist had tried every method he knew to give Andar the means to control his Aether. This has be something of an obsession for the alchemist over the years.


    There were methods to allow Andar to touch the gates of his Spirit Matrix, but that would require the presence of an Archmage, who needed to devote his time and resources to help him, but Andar did not receive that assistance. It was generally acknowledged that Talent alone did not determine how far a Mage could go.


    Rowan always wondered how the world would view a freak like him who always went against that rule. With what he had done to this body, even a pig had a high chance of bing an Archmage.


    This was the reason why Rowan did not need an Archmage because he had temporarily solved the problem.


    The changes he made to Andar''s body granted the boy an elevated Aether capacity, and his body was like an endless well as it drank all the Aether Andar had ever possessed and still he was only halfway full.


    This body for the first time since its birth was now free of any obstruction and his Spirit could immediately locate the gates of his Spirit Matrix.


    The location of the Spirit Matrix was within him but it could not be defined in physical terms, and the exact spot could not be pointed out even by the owner of the Spirit Matrix until it was found.


    Andar''s Spirit Matrix was located deep within his consciousness, and Rowan reached that ce with his Spirit where he saw an extraordinary gate.


    It was massive, thousands of feet tall, the edges of it disappearing into the mist that his perception could not reach.


    Rowan paused at this sight. He knew that a normal gate of a Spirit Matrix was barely six feet tall, and the highest recorded was fifty feet, but that came from a Mortal who opened his gate at three hundred years old.


    That person was a famous wealthy man, who used various potions and elixirs to keep himself youthful for centuries. He wondered what this world would think of his gate that was thisrge.


    It was said that your gate was formed by all the experiences you had and the lives that had interacted with your own. It was the reason why it was easier for children to open their gates, they were mostly nk tes.


    Rowan focused on the obstacle in front of him. The gate was made from white stone and various images were embossed on it. Rowan''s perception reached the gates and observed the images, they were numerous, and each of them was about seven inches in size. From below, he began to trace the images.


    The first three images were recognizable, they were of the Alchemist Jonathan Melbrook, Andar''s Mother Shanar Erickson, and his grandfather Magnar Erikson.


    After those three images that showed the people that were closest to Andar. After that, well it became another story entirely.


    The next image he saw was of a snarling purple wolf, this was the first creature he killed. The next were three huge rats, and then horses, after that the images that stretched farther than his perception could reach were all people. Then beasts of all shapes and sizes and then people, and they alternated and continued till it felt like infinity.


    When did he kill so much? Rowan briefly fell into a daze


    The moment he left his prison cell which was the Nexus, the world he appeared into died due to no small part because of his presence. He had killed their god and murdered their people in millions, and now he was carrying what was left of that world with him.


    A hopeless gesture to stem his¡­ guilt? Was he even capable of feeling that emotion anymore?


    When did he be this cold?


    Rowan shook himself and adjusted his emotions, it would seem that the mind was getting weaker as he began merging with a mortal. It had been a while since¡­


    Focus.


    Rowan cleared all distracting thoughts and peered closely at the gate. He feared that his gate wasrger than he thought possible, and for the reason for its size?


    Well, Rowan thought there were no acts more personal in this life than to consume someone''s soul.

 Chapter 351 I Am A Reflection

    <h4>Chapter 351 I Am A Reflection</h4>


    A soul was the totality of a living being''s life, all their loves and losses, pains and sorrows. He got to know and understand them more than anyone else they would ever know even their friends and lovers would never know the person as deeply as Rowan would.


    But the question was how was he going to break down a gate of this size with his puny perception?


    Rowan''s perception reached the gate and an unknown force pressed down on it and his perception was molded into the form of a body.


    It turned out to be his main body. He stood at eight feet tall with golden waist-length hair, his serpent-like eyes zed with golden mes as lightning wandered through them.


    "Interesting." He muttered and brought his hands forward and rested them on the gate. He gathered his strength and he pushed.


    He could as well be a fly that was trying to shift a mountain.


    Rowan was not used to obstacles he could not move while he was an Empyrean, having limits or nning about problems was only necessary with him because he was fighting gods when he was still less than a year old and he was still far from that level.


    Rowan had faced epic setbacks and tough choices, but in the area where physical and mental strength was to be called upon he had never faltered, he did not intend to start now.


    He set himself to the task and began using his Mental Power to assert dominance over his perception. He told himself he couldn''t fail, he had crushed bigger mountains before as a side note, and this would not be different.


    Push!


    The gate did not budge and neither did he. He kept applying more pressure as he called upon a seemingly infinite amount of perseverance and strength.


    The muscles on his entire body bloomed up. Every vein in his body stood out as thickly as snakes and his teeth were clenched so hard he could chew through diamonds.


    I will not fail in the first great task I applied myself to in this new body.


    Rowan from somewhere deep inside of him drew more strength and he yelled, but his shout did not overshadow the mighty crash that came from the gate, as a spider web of cracks spread out from beneath his hands and began to ascend through the gate.


    The cracks spread for hundreds of feet and then it stopped.


    Rowan had failed.


    As always when Rowan faced a challenging situation he did not get flustered or hyperactive instead went the opposite route and became cold and logical.


    He retreated from the gate and his head bowed in thought. It would be impossible for him to push through this gate, except his main body was here with him.


    He was a Reflection of Rowan, and he possessed just a small fraction of his entire consciousness powers.


    Just a single Consciousness Pir of Rowan was ten times stronger than what the Reflection had to work with, and Rowan still had multiple consciousnesses, and by the time he woke up that number would have surely grown.


    He would not seed if he tried going through this task believing he had the same capacity for power as his main body. What then was he missing?


    He ced his hands back in the gate, not pushing, he was just thinking.


    It may seem like he had all the time in the world but he knew that he was on the clock. The new body of Andar was amazing but even it could not hold on for long as his perverse talent began to fill his body with Aether.


    Soon he would return to the same situation the previous owner of this body had encountered, and the gate to Spirit Matrix would be covered under an endless wave of Aether.


    What am I missing? Could I be wrong and the nature of my Soul Seizing bloodline has blocked any chance for me to open the Spirit Matrix gates?


    Rowan reflected with no panic in his eyes even as the gate began to fog up, as the Aether inside Andar began to fill his body to the brim.


    It could be observed outside the prone body of Andar, that small streams of silver Aether had begun to escape from his nose as he was breathing.


    He was running out of time.


    The fog had covered half the gate and Rowan still had no solution, and as it grew closer and covered ny percent of the gate, Rowan paused and looked at his hands that were touching the gate, and he almost grinned as he figured out the answers.


    I am no longer just the Reflection of Rowan Kuranes, I am here for a new start, to create a part without any visible ties to myself, and yet I have already begun failing.


    The fog was now close to his hands and he would soon be rejected from the gates in any second. But slowly, that hand began to change as Rowan began to retreat and allow Andar character and consciousness to take the driver''s seat.


    His body shrank, and his massive muscles withered away, his golden hair turned white and faded, pouring down from his head like ashes, and Rowan was no more.


    Andar stepped forth, and his hand pressed the tiny part of the gate where the only three people he had ever known were embossed, and except for the image of the Alchemist that held for a few seconds, the gate crumbled beneath his hand.


    The copse began to grow, as a massive hurricane of wind and stone thundered around him, as a gate tall enough to scrape the heavens began to copse.


    Beneath the mighty devastation, Andar appeared to be so small, as he peered at his single right hand that had copsed the gate that would hold back a god.


    He chuckled dryly, "Turns out, I''m my weakness." He looked up into the darkness of this consciousness space and sighed, "To be something new was harder than I thought. Rowan is no more, now I am Andar. Until when the timees and Andar bes Rowan. I shall wait and watch for am I not a reflection?"

 Chapter 352 Silver Mountain

    <h4>Chapter 352 Silver Mountain</h4>


    The merger of his Reflection with Andar was seamless, he was still Rowan but his mannerisms and goals had been reced by Andar''s. It was a con Rowan was familiar with, he would y the role of someone else so well, that he would be that person. He did it once inside the Nexus, he was doing it again now.


    The copsing stones began to be sucked into the void at the other side of the gate. This was the first step to awakening a Spirit Matrix.


    Your gate was devoured as fuel for your Spirit Matrix to be born. Themotion was great, almost as if a thousand earthquakes were simultaneously happening.


    Andar watched thest of his gate get sucked into the void and he waited for the next step. Even after it seemed like an eternity.


    He knew that time was malleable during the awakening, and also he understood that his gate was beyondparison. For something of that size to ignite, it would mean¡­


    A bright sh of light, like the dawn of creation appeared inside the void and Andar flinched, his perception had no physical eyes or that bright light would have turned it to ash.


    Rowan had seen a simr scene before and it was the moment of creation of a universe. It was eerily simr to the light he saw in the memories he snatched from his father.


    Except the light of his awakening was silver.


    The sound of the gate inside him igniting reached him a momentter and his perception was pressed t like a board, as pieces of it began to shatter and fly off, each piece breaking off was agonizing. He would have screamed in pain, but such a level of uneasiness had no meaning for him anymore when his pain had exceeded a certain threshold.


    He kept his perception open for as long as he could, for watching this scene was important.


    It was different from all the visions of such scale that he had ever witnessed. Those had been filtered from the perception of someone else, and what he had experienced was diluted.


    This was different, the things he was seeing were raw and untouched and he knew instinctively that memorizing as much of this scene would have undeterminable benefits in the future because he was memorizing so much that he could not currently interpret at this time, but it would not be the case in the future.


    Whatever the Primogenitor of the Mages did to create the Spirit Matrix was a heaven-shaking endeavor, as he made the process of awakening to present the scene of a universe being created, mimicking that special moment that was hardly seen in countless Eras.


    Andar perception began to copse and yet he would not let go of this sight. It was like a drug that he did not want to stop taking even if it was killing him. No, it might end up killing him if he did not stop.


    It was then that he saw it. It came like a wave of silver, like thatst light of the evening that hits falling snow.


    It was the Awakening.


    As this light swept past his perception and began to fill his body, he understood it was all a side effect of creating his Spirit Matrix. The light exploded past his body, invisible, and escaped into the universe.


    The feeling of a million ants chewing through every inch of his body was weed because it kept his perception awake just a bit longer so he could see that glorious sight.


    Then it was over.


    His Spirit Matrix was revealed and it was ake filled with boundless silver water. At the center of theke was a mountain made from silver, and it gleamed with a supernatural light.


    The pain of keeping his perception active reached its limit and he was forced to escape his mind.


    Andar immediately felt a new pain, one from his head and body. He felt like two small imps were stabbing his eyes with electrified forks, and the endless wave of numbing headache he was feeling was no better either.


    He heard a loud bang above him as if the ceiling had copsed and he struggled to open his eyes, it was not easy and he gasped as tears rolled down his closed eyes, the tiny bit of light entering through hisshes was like whips to his brain.


    It was then that he felt a warm hand support his head off the floor, and a bottle slipped between his clenched teeth, a sweet syrupy liquid touched his tongue, and a wave of energy and sweet pain relief spread from his tongue to all his head and down his spine till it reached all his extremities.


    He grabbed the hand feeding him the liquid, pressed it more firmly against his mouth, and took long deep gulps.


    The familiarughter of his master entered his ears, "Slow down boy, you don''t want to be drowning in this stuff."


    Andar did not care as he drowned every drop and then he copsed in a dreamy haze, his body gave tiny shivers as it suppressed the damage that had been done to it and was rapidly healing.


    Andar opened his eyes and the world was different.


    The face above him was of his Mentor and Master, Jonathan Melbrooks, his kind eyes and long beard that reached his stomach would fool anyone that this was a kind old man. The funny thing however was that he was just that¨CA kind man.


    He was distracted from the sight of his master holding his head by the sights his eyes were showing him. Was this the way every awakened person saw the world?


    The world Andar used to know was filled with colors, red, green, yellow, orange, whatever color he could imagine he could see, but now it was different, for he could now see more colors than before, a different kind of color.


    Andar smiled, "Master." He tried to stand up, but the gentle but forceful hand of his master held him down.


    "Stay still, let me check your body. You had a very tumultuous awakening, and you may have hidden injuries we need to do away with as quickly as possible before any troublingplications take root."

 Chapter 353 Nivi

    <h4>Chapter 353 Nivi</h4>


    Andar whispered to himself, "I have awakened? I¡­ have¡­ awakened!" The first words were simr to a question and then it turned into a conclusion.


    Andar''s face lit up like the sun and he clutched his master''s hand in excitement, "Master Jonathan, I have awakened."


    "Hush child, and stay still, your body is worn out from its struggles."


    Andar could barely keep himself still as he felt a numbing wave spread through his body, and his master''s jaws slowly dropped open in shock. He swallowed loudly and shook his head in utter dumbfounded.


    Andar who never felt his master was handsome suddenly found him so beautiful.


    Of course, it was not because of his master''s face, no matter howical the prestigious Mage now appeared, it was the new colors he could see around his master and inside him, they were impossible to describe, but still incredibly vibrant, far more than nature could ever conceive, and his master was filled with the colors.


    He found himself wanting to collect the light, but he held himself back and rxed in his master''s warm hand and he allowed himself to feel his new body, and the numbing echo resonating inside it that was being generated by his master scanning spell.


    His current body would never be equal to his Empyrean body in tenacity or strength but it may be able to beat it in the future in terms of energy control.


    He felt every single wave of the vibrational energy his master was sending through his body, and he felt he may be able to interfere with it. Yet that would be foolish, he could end up hurting himself.


    He had to find ways to distract himself so he did not fall into any random musings and make mistakes at this time.


    His eyes went beyond his master and looked above to see the sky¡­ wait he was two floors below the ground, why could he see the sky?


    Andar saw the hole was clean and round as if a hotser had burned through the two floors above the ground and the two floors below it to reach him. Andar became slightly nervous as he feared the cost associated with this amount of destruction.


    His master did all this damage to save him, and even though he knew logically it was not his responsibility he still felt burdened, as he knew he would never feel good about himself if he did not find a way to fix it.


    "Okay, there is¡­ em, nothing I can do about your body. You are fine¡­ better than fine. You are almost like a Dreadbeast¡­ this is ridiculous¡­ how much Aether was your body really containing, all my previous measurements must be way off. I will need to refine all my findings about¡­ " his master trailed into silence and was looking at him with a weird look that held countlessplexities.


    "Andar, tell me everything about your awakening, wait¡­"


    He turned around and made a gesture. The damages behind began to reverse as the floating ashes that Andar did not notice began to return to their previous forms of mortars, metal, ss, and all the other items that were formerly within the gap, sealing the Alchemy Laboratory shut once more.


    Andar sighed, "Transmutation." His surging heartbeat calmed down and his master noticed his situation and frowned, "Apprentice, did you think I would tear through myboratory without a n?"


    Andar smiled sheepishly, he began attempting to stand and with the support of his master, he did, and instantly noticed he had grown another inch, also, that his clothes were in tatters as they were crusted with blood. His Awakening had been truly violent.


    "I should have known it was Transmutation when I saw the purple energy of your lightning, but I''m not in my best state of mind, master." Andar coughed, "Master, I need to tell you about¡­"


    His master seized him by the shoulder, "Hush Apprentice. It would seem I too am not in the best frame of mind. Andar we would soon be having guests. Whatever you do, don''t agree to any terms they would offer you no matter how enticing the offer may sound, and don''t tell them about the details of your Awakening, this is vitally important. Keep your Spirit Matrix secret, under no circumstance should you show anyone your Spirit Matrix. Is that clear?"


    Andar''s eyes were wide with confusion as he nodded his head like a chicken pecking rice.


    "Go make yourself presentable ande find me in the lounge on the first floor." His master turned to leave and he paused, "I have sent a message to your mother and grandfather, be expecting their replies soon."


    Andar was in a daze as he turned and headed to his quarters, his master looked him over with loving eyes before they went cold and he began moving upwards, already hearing themotion that was heading their way.


    Andar entered the bathroom and started peeling his clothes off as he was walking, letting them fall to the ground behind him, he called out, "Nivi, hot, full st."


    The ceiling above him steamed up before a veritable ocean of hot water drowned him, he retrieved soap and brush and began scrubbing himself down, and the water that escaped his body ran red.


    Nivi was the name of thepanion Spirit Artifact he had been working on his entire life. It was rudimentary with pitiful functionality, but every line of scripts inside it had been written by him and he cherished it.


    It could only perform limited functions, but Andar hoped to one day make it a sentient Spirit Artifact and merge it with his Mage Tower.


    He noticed that as he was scrubbing the sensation of the brush touching his skin was incredibly sensitive and yet he did not feel any difort, it was as if the vibration from the scrubbing brush was passing through his entire body, not harming him at all but he could still feel every piece of bristles in the brush.


    He pushed towards the end of the bathroom and waved his hands. The st of air that erupted from it shocked him a bit and he looked ahead to a full-length mirror and looked at himself.


    The first thing that immediately attracted his attention was his eyes. His pupils were like silver metal, and as he breathed in and out his eyes would light up as if he had a bonfire inside his head.

 Chapter 354 Let me help you

    <h4>Chapter 354 Let me help you</h4>


    His skin was pale like milk, but the pallor was not unhealthy, his breathing did not only affect his eyes but also his body, as it seemed as if he had veins of silver flowing beneath his skin, that slowly pulsed with his breathing and his skin almost reflected light due to how lustrous it had be almost like jade.


    His face still had the bone structure of a man, but his skin was incredibly soft, enhancing his already handsome face to nothing short of bewitching beauty, only his short hair still kept his attractiveness to a minimal degree. There was nothing human anymore about his beauty. It was now a thing of magic.


    Andar physical appearance had never been of concern to him, but even his heart appeared to skip a beat when he saw himself. His silver eyes were entrancing and its metallic color only served to enhance the utter perfection of his features.


    He was surprised his body was not yet covered by Aether and he looked inside himself with his perception and he noticed how starkly different he had be.


    Before his Awakening, his body was robust and his physical vessel could already hold massive amounts of Aether that only a Mage could control, and now that depth had deepened until it was thrice as much.


    Andar was not yet an Acolyte but he already had three times the amount of Aether that a peak Rank 1 mage could hold. This was simply ridiculous and had broken many long-held conceptions about what a Mage should be capable of.


    It was no wonder his master was shaken, if the news got out of his Talent and his capabilities, a storm would arise. In addition to that he had not even begun exploring the mysteries of his Spirit Matrix.


    The metal in his organs had been further integrated into his body and they now covered his entire skeletal structure. The Awakening light that escaped from the gate of his Spirit Matrix had further perfected his body, enhancing his organs and his cells, further boosting the changes he made.


    He contemted in shock and as he bent down in thought, the mirror began to fog up and his reflection seemed to warp as the figure of Rowan with golden serpent eyes looked at him, and when Andar looked up, but the figure had vanished.


    He began to feel uneasy and a sense of despair, but he did not know where this emotion wasing from.


    He proceeded to his room to wear his clothes, idly wondering if they would even fit anymore. Then he noticed an entirely new set of robes, underwear, and boots. Andar smiled, Nivi was stepping up big time, noticing his new change in height, and providing a new set of clothes for him.


    The clothes were made from Refined Silk, and they were tough, able to handle dust and heat with no issue and keep their wearerfortable. These were the chosen materials for Acolytes.


    He did not rush while wearing his clothes as he slowly observed his physique, running his new senses over every single spot on his body.


    As he ced each article of clothing on his body he shivered at the sensation of the material touching his skin. He had to linger to adjust himself to the new wave of input he was feeling.


    The method his body sensed energy was interesting and thankfully although the inputs were plentiful, it was not overwhelming for him, his physique seemed capable of handling anything the world could throw at him.


    Not wanting to keep his master waiting, he brushed his ck hair back, while he adjusted his breathing, and began hurrying up to leave.


    His haste made him apply too much force to his tread and his body was flung forward as if he was strapped to a catapult. He mmed through the door of his room and sted into the passage walls with a loud boom he was sure could be heard from all over the Lab.


    Andar became embedded inside the concrete, like a fly trapped in Amber.


    "Wow, that looks¡­ painful. Never knew using your face to open doors was a thing now¡­ I knew I was getting out of touch with the in-things. Not that I would like, you know, to try to repeat your glorious feat."


    Andar''s eyes moved to the left and he saw a red-haired girl looking at him, her mouth was quivering as if she was trying hard to hold back herughter.


    He knew her, she was the mayor''sst child, but he did not know her name as he had not bothered to learn it.


    "Do you need any help? Or are you an art piece?" She pointed out again, "You certainly look the part." She ran her eyes down his body trapped in the wall, while surreptitiously licking her lips.


    What an interesting youngdy.


    Gingerly pushing himself away from the wall and making sure he was exerting as little force as possible, he stepped down and looked at himself, his clothes were now ruined.


    At this time he began to miss the cloud of Aether that covered his body and served as an ever-present shield.


    "How did you get in here," Andar asked as he gently tried to brush the dust from his clothes, but he was not as careful as he thought, and a new rip came from his sleeves and he was left with a cool breeze blowing on his naked arm.


    Andar red at the girl who was now holding her stomach and in a full-blownughing fit. He sighed and he hurried into his room.


    Nivi his darling Spirit Artifact, had already prepared another batch of clothes for him to wear and he hurriedly tore away his robes. His skin suddenly felt a wave of cold touching his skin and he turned to find the girl inside his room.


    She was looking at his shirtless body with a smile on her face, and she cleared her throat covering her mouth, "I think I should help you with the clothes."

 Chapter 355 Begone..

    <h4>Chapter 355 Begone..</h4>


    Andar nearly rolled his eyes in anger, as he had seen the little fox take snapshots of his body with a camera hidden inside her sleeves. He had felt the light of the camera hitting and bouncing back from his skin, sadly his reaction speed was too slow to intercept the beam.


    However, what interested him was his body''s automatic selection of the energy it chooses to absorb. He was surprised that it automatically sensed the nature of the camera and allowed the light to touch him without collecting it.


    If he thought about it for a bit then he would understand that his body had been doing the same thing to various energies reaching him from light to sound, else he was sure he would resemble a ck hole that was endlessly sucking energy.


    Aware that time was of the essence he nodded at the girl, he needed to dress up quickly and he did not trust his strength. He currently had so much strength that his mortal mind could not control, it was thanks to his experience in controlling his powerful Empyrean body that he was able to function.


    She smiled as she walked up to him and began cing his robes over his shoulders, her hands flying over the buttons and smoothing any creases that could be found. She acted a bit nonchnt in her actions, but Andar could feel the slight shaking in her hands through the fabrics, although he was sure she did not know he could tell.


    She was careful when cing the clothes on his body, her eyes for details were impressive, but she lingered on thest button, avoiding his eyes she said, "I can tell that you don''t recognize me."


    That was far from the truth and Andar felt she should know that, but it was the social game that was expected to be yed, he groaned internally but he replied with no change in his tone, "I know you, I have seen you every year beside your father during the selection process for Acolytes of the ck Tower."


    "Oh, I thought that you were¡­" Shepsed into silence, "You know what, forget it¡­ there, done. We will need to get you clothes for Mage, your body is beautiful¡­ amazing, I mean it em, strong¡­"


    Andar smirked, her flustered expression was cute, the previous him would have brushed her awaycking any sort of social cues and only focusing on his drive for power, but Andar needed not just power, he also needed influence.


    He smiled and he looked at her fully in the eyes and the slight shaking from her body was perfectly transmitted to him, was a few inches taller than her and he had experience with how a powerful presence and beauty could affect the mind of people and he intended to use it to the fullest.


    Andar sped his hands together and bowed, "Thank you for your assistance but my master is waiting. You never introduced yourself and how you reached my room."


    She smiled and sped her hands in front of her, "I am Livia Bolfrey and it is my honor to be in your presence. I just followed the passage down here, it''s pretty straightforward. I don''t know why I always thought this ce would be a maze."


    Andar blinked, "An honor to be in my presence? You sound almost sincere, did you practice that before a mirror?"


    She sputtered in indignation at Andar''s words and his fadingughter as he left.


    Livia stamped her feet in anger, but quicker than a cat''s blinking, her expression turned sly and she began looking around his room, her focus was on his wardrobe, especially his underwear.


    A sick grin on her face transformed her from a cute girl into a lecherous old man, as she began her hunt. Above her, a hidden speaker crackles, "Begone from my master¡­." An invisible hand erupted from her sleeves and crushed it, "oops."


    ?


    Andar suddenly had the urge to bathe once more, and he frowned, he should not have left that girl behind, but his mind was a bit distracted when he saw the signal jamming device his master recently created was switched on.


    Reaching the lounge he saw four figures sitting, but none of them were looking at each other, all were busy with their Communication Devices as their fingers moved furiously through the touchscreen interface.


    He recognized only two of them, his master and the mayor, the other two were strangers, but from their robes which had the image of a ck Tower on their left shoulders, and the Aura of power and arrogance around them, he knew these were members of the famed ck Tower.


    A burning question in his mind was how his Master and the rest knew about his Awakening. From the information he had collected, he needed the aid of a Spirit Matrix Orb to ascertain his awakening status and talent, or was his Awakening so apparent that everyone could sense it from the Mayor''s hall which was twenty miles away?


    He had gathered lots of information about the Mages, but it was apparent that he had not collected enough, because it was impossible to do so, in such a short period, it would take centuries at the least to gather more concise information about this powerful civilization.


    His presence was soon noticed by the rest, and the Mayor leaped to his feet, and moved closer to him, the wide grin on his face was both cute and perverse at the same time, "Greetings young Andar, I am d your Awakening went without a hitch, as the pride and glory of our small town, I am here to congratte you and to inform you that the coffers of the town are unrestrictedly open to you, and you can pull any resources you the desire without limits, of course, this offer also extends to your master too."


    He presented a purple card to Andar, and not even allowing him to ept, he stuffed it into his hand before quickly retreating, a pleased look on his face, everything that happened took ce in less than a few seconds.

 Chapter 356 The Tell...

    <h4>Chapter 356 The Tell...</h4>


    Andar sped his hands as a sign of respect to him and the Mayor beamed.


    His gambit had worked, for it would be supremely difficult to enter Andar''s good graces after this early period, and if he could provide any assistance that he might need at this time, he would be able to sow a seed of Karma with him, and in the future, a careless word of praise from Andar could elevate his town to the heavens.


    It was the reason he had also sent his daughter ahead to meet Andar, he hoped she was able to get closer to him. They were the same age and she would also be proceeding to the ck Tower but she already had a master, and she would be skipping the trials. Rtionships forged with such a talent like Andar would aid her greatly.


    Andar went to his Master''s side and bowed to him, looking at the other official Mage too, he also bowed.


    The Mage smiled at him and turned to his Master, "Master Jonathan when they told me about the magnificent nature of your Apprentice, I thought it was merepliments, but I see that the words do not do him any justice, he is a Titan among men. There is a reason the light blessed him with such a glorious talent."


    His master smiled, "Thank you for your kind words Ss, he is a bit who still has the smell of milk around his body, don''t overly praise him so his head would not fly off his shoulder. Please let all be seated, for today is a great day for Ikaron and all the mages, for a great star has risen among us."


    Andar blinked. I thought my master wanted me to be humble.


    His master turned to him, pointing at the seated figures " These are the representatives of the ck Tower here to collect candidates for the trials. They havee a long way, and your Awakening has drawn them here. The Rank 3 Mage here is Ss Wilsey and his younger brother disciple Daniel Redcliff, a Rank 3 Acolyte."


    Andar stood and sped his hands towards both of them as greetings, making sure he bowed when he greeted the Mage.


    They both acknowledged his greeting with a smile, he noticed that the Acolyte''s lips were white and his eyes were wild with a hidden mania, his rapid blinking eyes did not help his image, and it was impossible to hide the intense amount of jealousy, fear, and other negative emotion he tried to hide.


    This boy wants to die.


    Andar smiled and turned to his master, "Master you overpraise me, there is no reason why I''m that important, after all, we are all on the same journey of enlightenment."


    Jonathan Melbrooksughed, "My dear Apprentice, the path we are on is a thorny road filled with traps and dangers, and sadly that road has a limit, the same thing applies to you, with one fundamental difference, your path has no end or not anyone I can see at my level."


    He looked at the confused face of Andar and heughed again, it was a gloriousugh filled with pride and expectation. Andar was sure that for all the many years he had lived with his master, he had never seen this manugh this much.


    "I know you don''t understand what has happened to you, you only know that you have Awakened, but not the nature of the specific type that transpired within your body. You see my Apprentice, the Awakening Process you went through is very rare, so rare in fact that it would be difficult to catch a glimpse of something simr ever happening in the next million or even ten million years."


    "You don''t just have an exceptional talent that is extremely difficult toe across, even in an esteemed Supreme World, you are also a Spirit Body. I don''t know much about Spirit Bodies and all the hidden powers theymand, but what I do know is that they are extremely special."


    His master then took the time to exin to Andar what little he knew about Spirit bodies and his unique talent grade that had gone beyond the highest ck grade, any of which would lead him to the apex as a Mage. Now and then Ss would interject and expand on some details his master had missed or ignored.


    Even as Andar was listening and contemting his words, he could see the features of Ss, who looked like he was having an issue with his Communication device.


    Apparently frustrated with hismunication device, he then called out, "Excuse me, Master Jonathan, but do you have any issues receiving and sending messages? I have been attempting to reach my Master, the esteemed Archmage, but for some reason, I can not get through to him."


    "Oh is that so?" Jonathan Melbrook scratched his nose, "I am having the same issue as well. This is a constant problem we have been having in this part of the world. I have sent myint countless times to themunication ministries but for some reason, their response is slow or nonexistent, but don''t worry, such downtime would notst for long and it will be fixed, say in three hours from now."


    Andar had lived with his Master long enough to know that when he scratched his nose, it was a tell that he was lying.


    Ss cursed, "I will have those stupid bureaucrats strung up by their tendons! There are important reasons why Off Worlds Communication Arrays have to be properly maintained."


    He turned to Andar and coughed, "This should being directly from my Master but due to the present circumstances we find ourselves, I will have to make do. Andar what do you know about the Trials to enter the ck Tower?"


    Andar concentrated and replied, "It is a trial held to determine worthy participants for the ck Tower, inside the Trial Zone there would be chances to find specialized training manuals for Acolyte, also the Aether inside the Trial Zone is very dense and would increase the chances for participants to breakthrough to Acolyte."

 Chapter 357 The Ambition Of Youth

    <h4>Chapter 357 The Ambition Of Youth</h4>


    Ss nodded at each of the points he made, "That''s true, ultimately I am here to propose a better offer, you would indeed find training manuals in the Trial Zone but over the long years we have gathered copies of most of the Manuals that could be found inside the Trial Zone and for the benefit of increased Aether in the Trial Zone is frankly useless to someone like you."


    Andar nodded, his body talent did not only draw on the Aether in the surroundings, it also generated Aether autonomously, although it was very slow but it made Andar someone that potentially would never run out of Aether even where none was to be found.


    Because his Main body could aplish this feat, Andar did not find it to be that impressive, but this was a heaven-defying talent that any Mage would willingly sacrifice their mother to have.


    With the new upgrades to his physique, he could now contain a vast amount of Aether that he could neither use for training nor his spells unless he selected a specific Training Manual for him to use to unearth the mysteries behind his Spirit Matrix.


    Without the Training Manual, he would just be sitting on a mountain of resources without any method to use it, and he would never be an Acolyte.


    Ss continued, "My offer is this, my Master is an Archmage, and over the years he has gathered hundreds of Training Manuals, not just from the Trial Zone of the ck Tower but from Grand Towers all over the universe, he has some of the best Training Manuals you can ever hope to find, and as an Archmage you would find nobody better to direct you on your path."


    He licked his lips, his eyes shining, "Perhaps you might not understand what being an Archmage is. Every Archmage is a world-shaking genius, with at least a White Ranked Talent or even a Spirit Body. They are immortal and invincible, and over the long year, they have gathered an impressive amount of experience and powerful items. Each of them is a fount of knowledge and to be acknowledged as a disciple of an Archmage is the only hope for you to reach that level, no matter how talented you are."


    "I want you toe under the tutge of my Master Andar and be my fellow disciple. I am sure with your talent my master would forgive me for going behind his back to ept a disciple on his behalf. This is an opportunity I''m giving you that you would never get anywhere else, as a mortal. So what do you say?"


    Andar considered his words carefully, the warning from his Master and the lie he told about themunication breakdown made him understand that he had to speak with a degree of both the wiseness of a man and the foolishness of youth.


    Ss should not be apprehensive about him giving his youth, and so he needed to y his cards right.


    There was a signal-jamming device inside his Masters Lab, and he had noticed the lights were on. So he understands that thismunication gap was a situation manufactured by his master.


    His Master had warned him not to reveal details about his Spirit Matrix to anyone, and Andar suspected that if he agreed to be the disciple of this Archmage, he would have to follow certain orders, like sharing the details of his Spirit Matrix with his fellow disciples in the guise of them trying to teach or direct him, and there would be no way to refuse.


    He also refused to believe that with his talent he would not be able to find other Archmages as teachers, and he knew that as Mages had different ranks, there were also different ranks to an Archmage, and their specialties and strengths were different.


    It would be quite foolish not to carefully select the best Archmage for his advancement.


    To just pick the first Archmage that found him without selecting the best one for him was to cripple himself. He had the greatest advantage at this time when he was unaffiliated with any powers. Andar had great ambitions and he needed a great pedestal to aplish it if he wanted to be of any use to his main body.


    Yet he needed to be wise in his replies, or else Ss may take offense.


    All these thoughts ran through his mind in the blink of an eye and he opened his mouth, "I thank you for the offer Mage Ss, it is a surprise to me that a great Archmage would want me to be their disciple even before meeting me, but this time, I''m determined to go to the Trial Zone, not because I am looking down on your gifts, but because I made a promise to myself."


    Andar sighed, his silver eyes appeared downcasted, You may not know this Mage Ss, but before today no one believed I would ever awaken. I wasbeled by my peers to be the most talented failure in history, and except for the wisdom and grace of my master, who had tried many methods to awaken me, I would have given up. I suspect that my Awakening was a result of all the efforts he had made on my behalf, is it not said that many streams make a river? The many actions of my master have led to my sess today. Year after year, I''ve had to watch my peers leave me behind to achieve greater things. Every day was a constant reminder of my failure, and the chance to ever embark onto the Trial Zone became slimmer."


    He detected the face of Ss was beginning to change but continued as if he did not notice, in a self-righteous manner he spoke, "I made a promise to myself that if I ever awakened, then I would go to the Trial Zone and prove to myself that I was worth it. That it was worth the effort of my master." Andar ended his little speech with a fist in his chest, his face the very picture of a vibrant youth who strived to fight against the world and conquer it.

 Chapter 358 The Token Of Participation

    <h4>Chapter 358 The Token Of Participation</h4>


    Ss was finding it hard to hold back his irritation, if not for the presence of a stronger mage by his side, he would have kidnapped this kid and carried him away the instant he found him.


    He was not afraid of Andar''s Master per se, but the man was connected, with the position in the Alchemist Union, and other executive positions on Ikaron V. He did not want to be dyed any more than he could bear, as every moment spent outside the ck Tower was a waste of time in his opinion.


    If he truly needed to, Ss would consider the option of kidnapping Andae, he had weapons that were crafted by an Archmage, with enough power to raze this corner of the to ash. That option was bing more attractive to him by the second, but he knew such actions were ultimately foolish and would serve to cause more harm than benefit for him in the long run.


    Ss coughed, and nothing on his features showed the tumultuous emotions beneath his facade.


    "Have you considered my words properly Andar, this is a one-in-a-lifetime opportunity I am presenting to you on a silver tter. Your vision is too small at this time and you believe the Trial Zone is something special, but we who have seen much know it is just a starting point, and the only thing you would find inside it is endlesspetition and maybe the Training Manual you would end up with would be basic andckluster. Do not be foolish and throw away your future for some childish attempt at independence."


    Andar nodded, and he bowed towards the mage, "I understand and I am truly grateful for the chance you have given me, although it might be the biggest mistake I will ever make, I still choose to undertake this journey to the Trial Zone, only with this would be depression and heartache in my heart be wiped away."


    Daniel the Acolyte snorted, and muttered, "Foolish countryside bumpkin, kicking a gift horse in the mouth."


    Andar eyes lit up, whether Daniel intended for him to hear his words or not, it was all he needed to finalize his decision, "I am sorry if my thoughts offend you. But even a country bumpkin like me has his dreams and aspirations, my goal ever since I was a child was to enter the Trial Zone, and no matter the obstacles I will face, I will make that trip."


    Ss'' face went white in anger as he noticed the resolve on Andar''s face became fully set. He believed he might have been able to pressure the kid to be their master''s disciple soon enough, but this stupid bastard beside him had to open his smelly mouth.


    He had just effectively shut down any hope for him to easily convince the kid to follow his Master. Ss feared this was his fault for not mentoring Daniel well enough, he had grown too arrogant as a disciple of an Archmage and had forgotten the meaning of tact.


    He pointed at Daniel, the anger on his face was not feigned, "You shall apologize to him this instant, this is a genius that would be hard toe across in ten thousand millennia, you should be putting forth words of encouragement and wisdom, not stupidity. When we return to the ck Tower, your punishment shall be severe."


    Daniel bit his lips, reopening the closing wounds and he bowed before Andar, his tone stiff as a cinder block, "Apologies for my rashness, I meant nothing detrimental when I spoke."


    Andar nodded and looked away from him, his pride and aloofness were on full disy. Daniel''s face went white and he choked back something inside his chest.


    The Alchemist cleared his throat, "The child has made his decision, it is as they say, the beauty of youth is the time and the opportunities to make mistakes. Also, it is not as if the offer for discipleship was refused by my Apprentice. I am sure when he experienced the world outside he would understand this opportunity that had been given to him."


    Ss knew he could no longer push ahead with his desires or it woulde across as suspicious about his intentions. Going too far would inevitably lead to conflict, and that was something that he did not want at this time, for there was still time for other options.


    They were already the first ones here and themunication ckout was a hidden blessing. He would quickly finish testing the other children and then immediately begin his leave taking them all with him.


    Along the way, he would contact his master to meet them halfway, and he refused to believe that Andar would be able to keep his cool before the presence of an Archmage. If he was stubborn, then nothing was stopping his Master to forcefully bring him away.


    Ssughed and stood up, and he patted Andar on the shoulders, "If that is truly your desire, then so shall it be, I am barely 200 years old, so that means I''m still a youth. I have not forgotten the burning ambition inside my breast to prove to the world my talent. I will be fulfilling my duty to my master''s and finish the selection of candidates for the Trial. Rest well and prepare yourself Andar for in three hours I will be bringing the candidates away, you shall being along too."


    He turned to leave but was stopped by Andar''s master, "Ss I believe you are forgetting something. The token of participation."


    Ss snapped his fingers, "Forgive me Master Jonathan, but the excitement of the discovery of such a great talent has caused me to forget my manners."


    He opened his hand and on it was a purple cube hovering above it. The cube was spinning by itself with a consistent speed and he presented it to Andar, "Here is your ticket to the Trial ground. Congrattions."


    Andar eyes were starstruck and he brought his hands forward and the purple cube was sent over resting on his hands.


    The cube shed and transformed into a tattoo that became imprinted on his forearm. It appeared very mystical because the tattoo still maintained its movement.


    "Let''s go." With a wave of his hand, Ss dragged Daniel and they were covered by a swirling tornado that sent them hurtling into the air.

 Chapter 359 Exit Strategy

    <h4>Chapter 359 Exit Strategy</h4>


    The Mayor stood and bowed to his Master before turning to Andar, "Remember to check the public storage for anything you require before you leave. I will see myself off, please take care of my daughter on your trip, she is a silly girl, but I''m sure she would be of assistance to you."


    A few secondster Livia ran after her father, clutching something tightly in her left hand, Andar looked after her retreating form with suspicion before turning to his master.


    His master gestured for him to be quiet and to follow him. Andar nodded and his master hurried down to his studies, where he reached his desk and activated a hidden switch.


    Andar felt the floor below him jolt as the room began to revolve. His eyes widened as he was not aware that such a mechanism had been built into this office after all the years he had spent here.


    The revolving room revealed a long passageway and at the end of it, a staircase that led straight down. His master began descending the stairs and Andar followed, the staircase was carved from the rock beneath theboratory, and from the marks on it, this was all handmade.


    The curiosity in his heart was only tempered with deep thoughts about the current actions of his master.


    They descended for more than seven stories when Andar had initially thought there were only two floors below the ground. When they reached the bottom, he heard the faint sound of rushing water, and it soon revealed an underground stream was below them all this while.


    Andar looked around in amazement to see a functional mini-port, with a boat and provisions arranged in different sections, enough to feed and provide for a small army for a month.


    His master began hurrying about and cing what he needed on the boat and pushing others into a Spatial Ring.


    "Andar, connect the fuel nozzle to the boat, the injector port is closer to the stern, twist the cap to the left, not the right, with your strength you would tear the hull off the boat. I will tell you the reason why we are leaving like this, but we are running out of time and you are in danger."


    Andar did not hesitate and he went to his task without any questions. He trusted his master. This man could have used or abused Andar on his quest to understand his talent, but he did not, he had treated Andar like his son and had given him no reason to ever believe he would betray him.


    This was the thought of Andar, but deep down his wariness had increased and he had begun making ns, although he doubted he would be able to escape or fight back if his master had bad intentions in mind for him.


    He sessfully connected the pumps to the boat, and the fuel tank began to fill up. This technology was primitive. He looked away and watched his master in his preparations.


    The Alchemist began to speak to him in a distracted manner while he was busy arranging the provisions. Andar doubted they would need most of what he was gathering, but his Master was someone who was always prepared for the worst.


    "This is a boat I constructed using ancient fossil fuel technology. I cannot use Scripts, Aether Stones, or Magic to power it in order to prevent anyone from detecting any emission from it. Of course, it is silent. This was the backup route for theboratory I created fifty years ago. Remember Andar, you must always have an exit strategy."


    Andar was familiar with this habit of his master to speak about general matters while his mind was far away on other things.


    In a few minutes, his master was done, and they boarded the boat, which started up with a few button pushes. The engine below whined to life with a quiet purr and the boat began to move forward, navigation was automatic, yet his master still kept his eyes around, and with the focused look on his face, he must have other surveince methods he was actively using.


    The first part of the ride was silent and it left Andar wondering how far this underground river flowed, for they must have moved for at least thirty miles, and this would put them outside the town''s territory.


    His master seemed to breathe a sigh of relief after they had crossed a certain distance and he increased the speed of the boat and turned to him,


    "We were lucky that the Mage that was sent during your awakening was so young, else he would have seized you at once and taken you away¡­ sheer luck."


    Andar''s heart skipped a beat, "Master, is there anything wrong with my awakening?"


    "Wrong?" his master shook his head, "No, there is nothing wrong, it is, in fact, the opposite, everything went right in your awakening. Everything went so right it is abnormal and¡­ scary."


    His master looked at him with a strange light in his eyes, as he took Andar''s hand and began tracing the glowing silver veins beneath his skin with his fingers,


    "Your body is the perfect vessel for a mage, do you understand that Andar? It does not seem like a byproduct of any awakening I have ever seen, it is¡­" his master seemed to be struggling to find the words to describe him, "...art!"


    The curiosity and hunger burning in his eyes were shocking and with a strength of will he pulled himself away and seemed to copse beside him, his voice became low as he said, "My apprentice, due to the unique nature of your talents, I began investigating intensively on all subjects of Awakening and so, I can boldly say in the entire I am one of the foremost researchers on the awakening process."


    As he was speaking his voice gained volume and rity as he went lost inside his memories, "As you know during your awakening, you crushed your gate and opened up your Spirit Matrix, thebination of your gate being drawn into your Spirit Matrixbined with a unique factor inside that space would produce a byproduct that would upgrade and change the body of the awakened. The mysteries of that process are beyond me."

 Chapter 360 Trials Of A Mage

    <h4>Chapter 360 Trials Of A Mage</h4>


    Andar was listening to his Master while watching his surroundings, curious about where this river led.


    They had already moved past hundreds of miles by now as the boat was speeding along in that uncontested stretch of water with no obstacles inside the river to slow or dy them. This was the farthest ce he had ever traveled to since being brought to this by his mother. Andar had never left the town.


    This underground river was lit by bioluminescent corals and algae that made them almost feel like they were traveling above ground while beneath the stars.


    The Alchemist began speaking more quickly as if he wanted to impart more information as fast as he could,


    "There are many beneficial aspects to the change brought on by your Awakening, but for the most part it is random, it also depends on the talent of the awakened how much changes would be made in the body, and even the awakened who received the best benefits still had some areas in their bodies that remained unchanged, so it may appear as if their bodies were totally changed on the surface but inside, there would still be remnants of their old self."


    He looked over to see if Andar was following his exnation and he nodded with satisfaction to see that was the case, he licked his lips and continued, "Over time as they ascend from Acolyte to Mage and hopefully Archmage, they would slowly perfect the rest of their bodies. To my knowledge, the best degree of change created by an Awakening was at 25 percent. I have not studied you deeply enough Andar but from what I can tell, your body''s change is as high as 90 percent, maybe even higher."


    "Is that number significant?" Andar asked


    The Alchemistughed in a self-deprecating manner, "It all depends on your talent, but I am a glorious Rank 4 Mage and my percentage of change is just a mere 61 percent. This is the limit of my talent and the end of my road. With my words, I think you understand what this change means."


    Andar nodded, "This is the path for a Mage. We change our bodies to be closer to Aether. My body as a Mortal is almost equal to a Mage or maybe even greater, perhaps an Archmage"


    The Alchemist''s eyes were shining at his deduction and he nodded his head,


    "Now I suspect it is because there has never been anyone with your talent before in recent history or perhaps even ever. This leads me back to the reason we are escaping, which should be obvious to you by now."


    Andar gulped, he was silent, but that silence was enough acknowledgment. He began thinking that perhaps he may have gone a bit too hard on the body modification.


    " I told you we were lucky, that is because Ss was the one that discovered you, and he is ultimately a young Mage and he could not fully grasp the frightening nature of your talent. He has been blown away by your Spirit Matrix grade and your Spirit Body, but he did not bother to investigate your body, possibly it was because of my presence or might be he must have thought you would never reject his offer. He knows you are a great talent but he does not truly understand what makes you great. This would notst for long, for he would soon realize his mistakes and he would return to inspect your body and I would not be able to refuse him. If we fight, I will lose. But that is just a small part of arger problem."


    The river they were on began to curve and the water began getting rougher as the waves began to increase around them, the sound of the river was growing, but Andar could still catch every single word said by his master, who became a bit more focused on their oath, but still left the navigation to the boat.


    The Alchemist looked at Andar and sighed, "I don''t think even I can understand all the intricacies of your talent, nevertheless, this undoubtedly ces you in danger. You are still young with no powers or influence of your own, which means you can be easily controlled. Your mind can be taken over and your body seized. No great power would love to see you grow unchecked without cing you under their control. If not for seeing it with my own eyes, I would never believe a Mortal can have such talents."


    His master paused for a while as if he was in deep thought and Andar waited for him patiently to continue, and he did after he seemed to have arrived at a conclusion.


    "My Apprentice, If you would ever hope to have a chance to be able to grow then your only opportunity would be at the Trials. Yet, you must be strategic to arrive at the best oue for yourself. In the Trials, you should reveal all your brilliance without fear, and when your name has resounded all over the ck Federation, every great power would take an interest in you. Ultimately you would be a public figure and anyone who wishes to take you under their wings would be wary of tampering with you else they would draw the ire of the entire ck Federation. Your talent would now be your shield against the world, instead of a curse."


    As his master continued speaking, Andar began to shake in aplex blend of excitement and fear, he swallowed back a question he wanted to ask, as he wanted his master to finish talking. When the Alchemist saw his reaction, he smiled and rubbed his hair.


    "All is not all bad my apprentice, you just have to get through this obstacle at the start of your journey. These are the trials all mages must go through at every step in their lives, for the moment we stop having problems, that is the time we have stopped growing, and if so, we are better off dead."

 Chapter 361 The Alchemist Gift

    <h4>Chapter 361 The Alchemist Gift</h4>


    Andar was silent after he heard those words from his Master''s words. The conviction in his tone was unmistakable, this was a man who understands the journey of a Mage, and the road to fulfilling their potential.


    Andar suddenly had the urge to stay beside this man, after all, his Master had spent more than a decade finding ways to manage his condition, and he had asked for nothing more from him than his dedication and perseverance.


    They could go to another ce and begin life anew. With his talents, he would be able to protect his master in a short amount of time.


    [Rowan was amused by this thought process of Andar and he let it y out, he would be doing simr things in the future to create a more natural growth of this character from a naive youth to a jaded Mage. Of course, Rowan was Andar, but he had perfectly duplicated the child''s consciousness.]


    "Master, I know you have some Training Manuals, I can use them to be an Acolyte and embark on my path as a Mage, so I can stay by your side. You are the one responsible for most of my achievements, and I would rather be your disciple for as long as I live than to be an Archmage who forgets all who loved him."


    "Silly child." The Alchemist cracked up, "The Training Manual I have on me can only get you so far. It would be the greatest waste of your talent, and I will kill myself first before I allow someone as great as you to destroy his future. As you know there are distinct levels to the Training Manual we have, and the best I have with me is at the Superb Grade. I found this Manual recently and I also included it in the possessions I will give you soon, but I hope you will do better than this, the danger ahead would be too great, and it would be impossible to hide from it. You can only face it head-on."


    Noticing his confusion, the Alchemist began to borate, "There are seven grades to each Training Manual, which are Ordinary, Outstanding, Superb, Legacy, Mythical, Heavenly Fate, and Supreme. The proper divisions for Training Manuals would be exined better at the Trial Ground, but their division is self-apparent from the lowest to the highest."


    Andar silently repeated the grades in his mind, "Master, would I find better grades of Training Manuals inside the Trial Zone?"


    "Of course, that is one of the best ces to find the perfect Manual for you. It is also a great reason for you to go to the Trial Zone because the ce is a special region that intersects with many Great Towers, and it is a shared Trial Ground. You might be able to find a manual at the Mythical grade or even higher."


    They soon reached their destination and Andar saw a small port on the West side of the flowing river, his master took over the navigation of the boat and steered them correctly towards it.


    They both got off and proceeded to a hidden lift that carried them upwards, on their way to the surface, the face of the Alchemist changed and he cursed,


    "They just broke my Signal Disruptor, that happened quicker than I nned. We would need to hurry. Here, take this Spatial Ring, it contains all the necessities you might need, including the Training Manual, Origin Crystals, and all your Alchemy Tool Kits, books, and other minor things you will need along your journey."


    Collecting the Spatial Ring, he ced it on his left index finger and followed his master upwards until they reached the surface, and they found themselves inside an empty warehouse that was hundreds of feet wide.


    His master brought out his staff from his Spatial Ring, it was made with a purple wood sourced from the rare Lightning Burst Tree. It was seven feet long and at the top of the staff were four purple flowers that resembled roses, the flowers were illuminated by lightning that shot out bright purple bolts that resembled wandering snakes.


    He brought the end of the staff down and hit the ground thrice, sending bolts of purple lightning into the ground, the sounds of the staff hitting the earth were unnaturally drawn out, and Andar had to steady himself when the ground below him began to move.


    His jaws dropped when the earth opened and a giant creature emerged, hundreds of feet long, it did not take long for him to figure out that this creature was, a sleeping Cloud Whale.


    This was a famous beast that was reared by Mages for the purpose of traveling over long distances. They grew to massive proportions and could freely fly in the skies for long periods of time and at great speeds. Their Adults were even capable of moving through space, at that time they were called Void Whales.


    This Cloud Whale was a juvenile as it was just three hundred feet from snout to tail, its skin was a mesmerizing blue and it had four pairs of eyes that were arranged from its mouth down to its massive fins.


    "This is my gift to you, my dear Apprentice, it was to be my present to you when you awakened and reached the rank of Mage, but circumstances have forced me to present it to you earlier than I expected. Now open your left hand so I can attach its Spirit to yours while it sleeps. This is a powerful creature that is equal to a Mage, but with the aid of the Scripts I shall ce on you, it would bear a major part of the burden."


    Now open your left hand so I can attach its Spirit to yours while it sleeps. This is a powerful creature that is equal to a Mage, but with the aid of the Scripts I shall ce on you, it would bear a major part of the burden."


    Andar with no hesitation whatsoever stretched his hands forward. His eyes were trusting and filled with excitement at the possibility of owning a Cloud Whale.


    His Master sighed, his Apprentice was still too trusting. He had warned him about the dangers his talent would bring to him when others discovered it, but, this child¡­


    The alchemist began muttering the words to a spell while cing the Scripts on Andar''s arm.

 Chapter 362 The Hunt Begins

    <h4>Chapter 362 The Hunt Begins</h4>


    Andar small town was greeted with a loud bang from an explosion, and everyone in the street looked with dread as the entire top half of the four-storyboratory of the esteemed Alchemist in their town rose as if gripped by the hand of a giant before it mmed down destroying the entire building and any others in its vicinity.


    A huge wave of dust and debris was scattered as many chemicals and reagents kept inside theboratory began releasing fumes and some of thembusted, creating many-colored mes that lit up the skies.


    Luckily enough, the Alchemist had purchased the entire street decades ago, and the houses there were empty, else the casualties would have been in the hundreds.


    Two figures emerged from the dust, Ss and a shaken Mayor, who was finding it difficult toprehend the quick changes happening, just a moment ago, they had all been smiling and celebrating the birth of a profound genius, now¡­ it was all chaos.


    Ss roughly turned the Mayor to face himself, "Find that duplicitous son of a cantankerous whore!" Ss spat his outrage in the face of the Mayor.


    It did not take long for Ss to put together all the little pieces that he had missed when he had been enraptured by surprise, especially when he questioned the Mayor about the so-calledmunication hideout, and the man informed him that indeed they were usually such ckouts, but it did notst for more than a few minutes, any more than that, then the supervisors in charge know their heads would roll.


    Ss was about to give a new order to the flustered Mayor when the Communication device on his waist lit up, he saw the imprint on the surface of the device and like a deted balloon, all his outrage left his body only to be reced by deep terror.


    He began to shiver and he held the Device aloft in the air with magic and he backed away and bowed, his eyes fixed on the ground.


    "Don''t look up, you fool," Ss whispered furiously at the startled Mayor.


    The Mayor was slow to respond and the words of Ss even made him inquisitive, he looked at the floating device, and he shrieked, his eyes bulged from his sockets and his head exploded.


    The explosion did not stop at his head and continued down his body until there was nothing left. What was even more strange was that his body was blown into bloody bits but into pieces of red ss.


    A soft female voice came from over the Communication Device, "I see my disciple is still fond of handing over his duties to his servants. I have received several urgent alerts from you Ss, for the fact you choose to contact me instead of your master must mean you have something important to tell me. Have there been any new developments in your task? Wait, don''t answer that, my image is already here, let me see for myself."


    Four secondster a cold voice escaped from the Device, the anger of the Archmage was apparent, "You foolish child."


    The word was like a divine curse and Ss'' body began to crack like ss, he coughed and pieces of red ss escaped from his mouth. He knelt and his left leg cracked and detached from his body and fell at his side where it shattered into pieces.


    Ss gasped in pain, but he made sure his voice was still steady, "Great One forgive me, I had no idea the Alchemist would flee with the child, I will swiftly pursue them, they would not have gone far."


    The voice snorted, "At least tell me you checked the degree of change of this Spirit Body, how much of his body was Elementalised?"


    Ss began to panic, "I¡­ was about to do that when¡­"


    "You are useless, pursue quickly, and I will chart a course for you. I am upied with many issues at this time and I cannot send any help down to you to avoid any attention being drawn to this ce."


    The shattered body of the mayor that was lying on the floor began to shake and then the red ss on the floor began to grow and change configurations. Three minutester, fiverge beasts made from ss arose from the body pieces.


    "Follow my hounds, hunt them down, and bring the boy to me. I have checked there is no deep Karma with the people of this town with any major power, wipe all their memories of this event. Ss if you do not bring the boy to me, then never return. I shall punish your master for hisziness, you do not send a dog to do the work of a man."


    The cold female voice disappeared and the Communication Device fell from the air, and Ss fumbled and drew it to him, carefully cing it away before letting himself feel the effect of the Archmage''s anger.


    Ss groaned and reattached his leg with a chanted spell, it was a rough job and the edges of the wound still glinted with pieces of ss. He could not reverse his body back to flesh, and unless he brought Andar to the Great One, he would be cursed to be a hybrid half-man, half-ss creature until he perished.


    His master would also face severe punishment from the Archmage. Indeed Ss was not the personal disciple of the Archmage as he had touted to the people here, he was simply a servant of one of the disciples of the Archmage, the same as Daniel. They were simply too talentless to enter the eyes of an Archmage.


    It was one reason why Daniel was so frustrated and jealous when he saw Andar refusing the discipleship of an Archmage, countless geniuses would do anything to be acknowledged by an Archmage, while a backwater bumpkin was refusing a divine grace.


    Ss began to walk towards the town. Each step he took brought him great pain, and he almost barked with rage at the hounds, but he managed to keep his tone in check, who knew what the Archmage left inside these creatures, "Find him!"


    He began chanting a spell to erase the mind of every mortal in this town. It was not a particrly difficult one, it just involved a bit of Aura Maniption, and in a short while he was done, he released a pale yellow light that rose into the air where it shattered into tiny bits and began to slowly spread all over the town, infecting every mind and robbing them of their memories.

 Chapter 363 Rank 2 Scripts

    <h4>Chapter 363 Rank 2 Scripts</h4>


    ?


    Ss slowly walked outside, in a few moments his spell would have aplished its purpose. He grimaced in pain when the voice of Daniel who was shocked at his present appearance entered his ears,


    "Disciple Brother, what happened to you? Is the master displeased? It is all the fault of that brat, isn''t it? We should contact our master so she can reach the Great One."


    Each word spoken by Daniel only increased Ss'' rage and irritation, he had gone over the shoulders of his master and contacted the Archmage directly, it was all because of greed. He knew such a great find would give him considerable rewards.


    Yet with this setback, he was now on the clock, and his future was grim if he failed. His anger burst out and he seized the young Acolyte by the throat, "Silence you whining mongrel, your foolish attempt at jealousy may have pushed that boy far from our reach. By the Light, if I''m able to, I should kill you now."


    Daniel''s eyes were wide with surprise and anger, "What do you mean?.. I¡­"


    Ss sneered and threw the boy roughly to the side with so much force he mmed against the rubble of the copsed building, he broke his left arm and fractured three ribs. Daniel let out a scream of pain as his body spasmed.


    Ss walked to him and stepped on his throat, he licked his lips, and Daniel could hardly do anything but w at his feet using both his arms, disregarding the intense pain that was emerging from his broken hand.


    Ss looked at the thrashing boy beneath his feet, the mania and cruelty in his eyes growing, as they seemed to be feeding on the pain his half-ss body was inflicting on him. The pain made him more manic and his mania increased his sense of pain, this unholy feedback was causing his mental state to rapidly distort.


    With an effort of will he suppressed his cruelty, rotating his Spirit Matrix and sending cool streams of Aether into his Spirit to reduce his pain and irritation.


    Removing his feet from the throat of the boy, he growled, "Finish the selection of candidates, when you are done, lead them to the western gate of the town, we shall leave when I return. All memories of this day had been wiped from their heads, so be careful with your words. Go!"


    Suppressing the anger inside his chest, Daniel nodded, pushed himself to a sitting position, and began struggling to stand up. Ss regarded him for a while like a small child who plucked out the legs of an ant and watched it squirm.


    He chanted a spell of Reinvigoration on the Acolyte, and Daniel sprang to his feet as if he had been shot full of adrenaline, Ss tossed a healing potion to the Acolyte and brought out his staff, he chanted a spell and the wind carried him into the sky where he vanished a few momentster, following the trails of the ss hounds.


    The signs they were giving him were that they had caught a scent. It was of the Alchemist. Ss'' smile was as wide as a crocodile''s.


    Daniel drank the bitter potion while muttering in his mind that he expected Ss to give him the bitter ones. He looked away from the shrinking figure that had vanished into the horizon and proceeded towards the direction of the Town''s hall, the sooner he was done with this assignment, the better. He could then im his reward, so he could use the resources gained to push for the rank of Mage.


    After all, he was more talented than Ss, he had the potential to be a Rank 6 Mage, maybe higher. He would keep all the injustice he suffered and they would be repaid a hundred times over.


    ?


    Andar stood with his eyes closed a thousand miles up in the air. Standing on the body of the Cloud Whale he did not feel that he was in the sky, instead it was almost as if he was on solid ground.


    Except for the deep reverberation of the heart of the Cloud Whale underneath his feet, he could pretend he was still standing on the ground. There was no sign that would show he was moving with a distance-devouring pace.


    There was also no wind around him except a slight breeze, the intense wind generated by the movement of the beast was blocked by a faint blue corona around the Cloud Whale that kept air and any other obstacles away from it, like a shield.


    His brows were furrowed in concentration as he explored the Script that was on his left forearm. He was hoping to create a deeper connection with it, as the makeup of this Script was deeply fascinating.


    Something surprising had urred during the process of imprinting the Scripts in his skin, that had shocked his Master to the core.


    Andar frowned when he heard a low rumble and a joyful exmation from the Cloud Whale but then that frown turned to a smile when he got the feedback of the Cloud Whale''s emotions through the Scripts.


    The rumble was the sound of the Cloud Whale breaking past the sound barrier, after a decade of sleeping the young Cloud Whale was celebrating the chance to finally roam the skies.


    It was a Cloud Whale equal to a Rank 2 Mage, its speed would keep increasing until it would be moving at five times the speed of sound.


    Andar was very satisfied with the speed of this beast, which meant he would reach the Location for the Inteary Teleportation in seven hours.


    There were many challenges to fuse a Script of this level to a Mortal, by general consensus andmon sense, everyone else would say it was impossible.


    Rowan outdid himself when he remade this body.


    There were three problems to solve to fuse the Script with Andar, the first was the Aether requirement, the second was the carrying capacity of Andar''s body, and the Third was the mental strain.

 Chapter 364 Aegis

    <h4>Chapter 364 Aegis</h4>


    When his Master was cing the Script on his skin, he had expected it to draw deeply on Andar''s Aether, and he would make up the difference, but he became shocked when he felt the amount of Aether inside his body that seemed limitless.


    Andar''s physique had always attracted and generated an excessive amount of Aether, but his master knew at most it was at the Limit of a Rank 1 Mage, but this was a Rank 2 Script.


    His Master had waited for a while for Andar to feel the strain of his Aether draining away but he gave up after Andar showed no signs at all that he was reaching his limits. He could only suppress the shock and excitement in his heart, the implications of Andar''s physique were too terrifying for him to contemte at this time.


    The next was the carrying capacity, this simply meant the ability of the body to withstand any Mystical loads of any sort ced on it, be it Spells, Runes, or Scripts.


    A Script was simr to Runes and it was rted to the Transcription field in Alchemy, there were different difficulty thresholds when it came to utilizing Scripts but only Diamond Ranked Alchemists and above could fuse Script with living flesh, and Jonathan Melbrook was above that, as he was a Mithril Rank Alchemist.


    A mortal could carry one Rank 0 script and an Acolyte from Rank 1 to Rank 3 could carry a total of 10 Rank 0 Scripts and a single Rank 1 Script. Yet that was just in theory, many factors could influence the amounts of Script an Acolyte could carry.


    A Mage could carry multiple Rank 1 scripts and upwards the only limitation was that the Mage must have enough Aether to power it, or they would be drained dry.


    The Script the Alchemist was using on Andar was veryplex, it was abination of fifteen Rank 1 Scripts and two Rank 2 Scripts that were merged to achieve multiple tasks that needed to function in tandem. The name of this Script was called Aegis.


    This sort ofplex Script was beyond the Carrying Capacity of most Rank 1 mages and only a Rank 2 mage would be able to use it because of the Aether needed and the elevated Carrying Capacity of their bodies.


    Yet Andar had effortlessly crushed the Aether requirement and the Carrying Capacity of his body must be quite substantial for he was not feeling any strain holding this Script. The Alchemist had learned to hold back his shock, but it was getting harder with every notion he knew being continuously shattered by his Apprentice.


    It was like witnessing the birth of a Legend with his own eyes. He knew Andar''s name would shake the very foundation of the World of mages, and the idea almost made him tear up.


    Thest part was what his Master was worried about the most was the Mental Strain or Mental Load. This one depended on the Spirit of the individual, and he could finally breathe a sigh of relief when he saw Andar could not handle the Mental Strain of carrying a Rank 2 Script.


    He bolstered the Spirit embedded inside Aegis with his own, and he expected it tost for at least two years before it wore out. He was a Rank 4 Mage and his Spirit was potent.


    Andar knew he would be able to hold back the Mental Strain, but he had to pretend and show that he had limits, or else his Master would no longer be in awe, but instead, would be afraid and suspicious, as far as he knew, talent could only go so far, Andar was still a Mortal, with a Mortal Spirit, it would be impossible to have no Mental Load carrying such a Script.


    The purpose of Aegis was substantial, and his Master had given him the chart for upgrading it up to Rank 4, anything more than that then Andar would have to find his way forward, for Rank 4 was the limits of his Master''s knowledge. Aegis at Rank 4 would be able to hold a Cloud Whale with abilities equal to a Rank 4 Mage.


    Aegis would link the life force of the Cloud Whale to his own, this was a life-bound contract that ces the life and well-being of the Cloud Whale to his own.


    It also served as a shelter for the beast. Andar would easily house the Cloud Whale inside the Rune where it could rest and cultivate its innate abilities in peace.


    This shelter would also serve to boost the level of the Cloud Whale using the Aether of its owner, usually, this feature was disabled by most Mages until they were two Ranks higher than their contracted beast, they would never be able to grow as a Mage with the consumption of their Aether being shared by their contracted beast.


    Andar was an Anomaly, he was holding a Rank 2 script that was holding a Cloud Whale with abilities simr to a Rank 2 Mage, yet he was still a Mortal.


    There were also benefits to this particr Rank 2 Scripts, Andar now had the strength of a Rank 2 beast by his side, and although the Cloud Whale was not known for its offensive capabilities, its unmatched speed and resilience were top-notch.


    With Andar unknown reserves of Aether, it was possible that this Cloud Whale would also grow extremely quickly, the only thing that may dy its advancement apart from Aether was Andar''s ability to formte a Rank 3 Aegis and upgrade the one he was currently using.


    Presently he was alone, and his Master had remained behind to throw any pursuers off his track. Andar was deeply grateful to his Master, and he was surprised that even in a universe filled with darkness, you could still find light in the most unexpected of ces.


    He knew his Master could have attempted to take over his body, in fact, Rowan had nned extensively for something like that. Greed was the first thing he expected to be faced with when the true scale of his potential was revealed and there was no way he would leave himself unprotected when he was weak.

 Chapter 365 The Alchemist Resolve

    <h4>Chapter 365 The Alchemist Resolve</h4>


    The Tome forged from the Empyrean remains of his Ouroboros Serpents was not only used to rebuild his body but there were many mystical traps ced inside it.


    Eva had fashioned terrible Spells that Andar would be able to call upon when he was in a bind, and until now he had no chance to use them. The most important of them was a Teleportation Spell and a Combustion Spell that would reduce his body to atoms if he had no way out.


    These spells were scattered all over his cells in little pieces and it was quite impossible to detect until he pulled them together using a configuration that only he knew about.


    Far behind him, there was a dull rumble carried by Aether that swept past him, there was a battle happening.


    Andar looked back, and he could see far in the distance, he saw the edges of the horizon lit up with a purple glow as massive lightning bolts apanied by dark clouds shed against something.


    Andar squeezed his fist tight and he turned away, looking ahead, his eyes were cold. Through the Script he urged the Cloud Whale to move faster, with a joyful bellow the beast agreed and the speed of the beast soon reached three times the speed of sound and it was still rising.


    ?


    Ss held up a smoking skull that soon crumbled to ashes in his palm, he was careful to iste the ash from reaching him, and after making sure it was not the Alchemist he flung it away with anger.


    This was the third time he was shing with the ''Alchemist'' and as always he discovered that it was just a doppelganger. The problems of dealing with wily old foxes like the Alchemist was not their power but their cunning that had been honed for centuries.


    The ss Hound created by the Archmage was a marvelous Spell, but if you realize that she had so little to work with when making the Spell, it was incredible enough she could create them at all and they could function at such a level. Without their guidance, Ss would have been left with no method to track the Alchemist.


    The Archmage had used only a tiny bit of power in his Communication Device paired with her voice to create the ss Hounds, the Mayor''s body was also not the best material, but it served its purpose. However, the Alchemist was still evading their pursuit.


    The cunning Alchemist had buried several failsafes and traps along different routes and created many doppelgangers of himself using Transmutation and on such a deep level that it was fooling the hounds and dragging their attention in different directions.


    The first time Ss attempted to separate the ss Hounds to chase after the scent, the hidden Alchemist had struck, killing two of the hounds and now Ss decided to individually check out each of the leads and keep all the hounds with him.


    The first doppelganger he saw was so life-like that after he took it down, he did not shield himself enough from the explosion that followed. Whatever methods the Alchemist used to create them, the resulting explosion created a potent me that burned incredibly hot and was even harder to put out, worse yet the mes were filled with a peculiar poison that led to necrosis of the flesh.


    Ss was burned beyond recognition, only his tenacious life force as a Rank 3 mage and the desperation in his heart kept him on his feet, but he lost an eye, and he was now bald, his skin was red and burnt, filled with pus as his body struggled to heal and fight off the toxins also present in the mes.


    Ss had stopped holding back on the growing wave of fury and cruelty in his heart. He wanted blood. This day was turning into one of the worst days in his entire life.


    He began to methodically take down all the doppelgangers he was tracking and when there were only two more left, he paused and analyzed the data he was left with. One should be pointed in the right direction, while the other would be a diversion.


    He did not particrly care for which was the correct route, he would be finding the son of a diseased swine anytime now. He increased the speed of his flight and the ss Hounds below cracked the earth with their heavy treads as they kept up with him.


    In a short while, he caught sight of a figure on a hill, holding a purple staff, and the wind whipping his cloak about. He was hooded and by his posture, he seemed to be resting. Apparently, he must have been waiting for a while now.


    The rxed posture of the Alchemist created a me of hate inside Ss heart and he manifested his fury.


    Ss opened his palm and a green fireball swirled into existence, the fireball had a noxious stench, for Ss had been actively pushing all the toxins from his body into his hand, and when he saw his target he marked his location with his Spirit and he sent the fireball flying towards him.


    The figure with the purple staff nonchntly pped the fireball aside, his actions pushed his hood and revealed Jonathan Melbrooks the Alchemist, Andar''s Master.


    Ss grinned and stepped back while still in the air, "It''s really you this time. Then¡­"


    He looked in the other direction where the Hounds were picking up a signal, "...that must be your apprentice."


    Looking down at the hounds hemanded, "Fetch!" The remaining three ss Hounds made a weird metallic noise from their throat and began to bound away in pursuit, surprisingly the Alchemist let them pursue with no sign of intervening.


    "Why did you escape?" Ss asked, "I had nothing but goodwill for your Apprentice."


    "Don''t y your childish mind games with me Ss, your goodwill is at the end of a leash. My Apprentice is magnificent and even if it is thest thing I do, I will give him the chance to be great. I am useless because of myck of strength and I cannot properly defend him, but I will never allow him to be your master''s puppet."


    With those words Jonathan Melbrooks attacked, arge lightning bolt erupting from his Mage Staff. As a Rank 4 Mage, he was way more powerful than Ss, but he knew the battle would not be easy.

 Chapter 366 The Broken Tile

    <h4>Chapter 366 The Broken Tile</h4>


    The battle began in a blink of an eye, but as if he was expecting it, Ssughed, pieces of his king skin falling from his face as hisughter stretched the healing scars, "My master always said the best defense is a good offense. Don''t die, Jonathan, before I have my fun!"


    Ss brought out a cracked pink crystal that was as small as an apple and he pointed it at the iing lightning. A shard of crystal shaped like a spear surged from the pink crystal he was holding and struck the iing lightning bolt scattering the energy without losing any momentum and jetted towards the Alchemist.


    The Alchemist pointed with his left finger and Scripts began appearing in mid-air, in the blink of an eye he had already assembled hundreds of Rank 1 and Rank 2 Scripts. He had already prepared them before and was just releasing them from his sleeves.


    The crystal spear impacted against the gathered scripts with a loud booming sound that sent shockwaves that destroyed the hill the Alchemist stood upon, he grunted and retreated, before his Robe seemed to develop a mind of its own and dragged the Alchemist to the left.


    That move happened just in the nick of time for the crystal spear silently passed by the Alchemist, almost brushing his shoulders. When the spear prated the ground, the earth groaned, and for thousands of feet everything below turned to a pink crystal that resembled fine ss.


    The crustal suddenly contacted itself with a loud crash and the affected area that was thousands of feet in size was squeezed into a crystal the size of a bean before it vanished leaving a massive crater behind with depths that were impossible to easily fathom.


    If the Alchemist was panicking at such a devastating power he did not show it, he only pointed again, and a massive formation lit up below Ss and another simultaneously lit up above him and they began to rotate, forming a vortex of lightning that trapped Ss inside.


    The force generated inside that vortex would grind diamonds to dust in mere moments, as numerous Spatial cracks began to appear inside the vortex.


    Ss became serious, as all the defenses he ced on his body were being used up faster than he had anticipated, dozens of charms and amulets were turning to dust, and he shouted in anger and pointed the pink crystal above him and pushed a third of the Aether in his body inside it.


    The pink crystal in his hands made a metallic whine and dozens of spears shot out from it that tore the vortex into pieces and impacted the formation above and below him. The formation froze and the purple lightning that the formation was created with began to transform into pink crystals, and they all copsed into sparkling shards that were lit up by the sunset.


    Ss spread his hand wide and began tough, he was enjoying himself, all the pressure in his heart was being released, "Do you know what I''m holding in my hands? This is an Artifact from an Archmage! Yet you still stand against me? Stop this pathetic attempt and kneel for mercy."


    "Artifact?" The Alchemist sneered, "That is a broken tile that should have been discarded like trash, still you hold it like a treasure. A pitiful dog who has forgotten the meaning of being a Mage."


    Ss'' face changed and blood rushed up into his head, he looked at the crystal in his hand and indeed it looked like a broken tile, in fact, he could even smell the faint scent of floral soap.


    He recalled how he had suffered for close to three decades and paid thousands of Origin Crystal in bribes and payments before his master had agreed to grant him an Archmage Artifact he no longer needed.


    Ss recollected that the other personal disciples of the Archmage had beenughing when he had left with his prize, his eyes were star-struck and his body shaking in excitement, but he did not care about their mockery, for he was holding a Divine Artifact that would protect him for centuries.


    For a moment he began to wonder if he was a dog with bad eyesight, the truth about his "treasure" was before him all this while, yet he was now just opening himself to it.


    "I will pull out your eyes!" Ss screamed in rage.


    "If you can, then it will serve you a thousand times better than yours ever did. Be quiet and fight little dog, for before your ancestors had life, I was already roaming the world."


    The Alchemist pointed his staff to the skies, and he began to write. The four flowers on top of the staff began releasing lightning that began to etch itself in the air, as he began making Scripts with the lightning element.


    In a dexterous manner beyond any mortal, he was controlling the four flowers to write four differentplex Rank 4 Scripts at the same time.


    Such a shocking disy began to attract all the Aether for miles, as formation after formation began to appear around the Alchemist. From Mind Whip Formation, Wind chasing Formation, Divine Strength, to Quick Mind and Many other Complex Script until the Alchemist surroundings began to shine as bright as the sun.


    Ss'' features went solemn, and he stopped looking down at the Alchemist, this disy of power was shocking in the sheerplexity of the Scripts that the Alchemist was weaving so effortlessly.


    Ss had tried his hands at learning how to create Scripts, but he gave up after a while, this was a discipline that needed many centuries of devotionbined with talent. Ss acknowledged that even a hundred of him was not the Alchemist match, but he had a Divine Artifact damnit.


    He pointed the pink crystal towards the Alchemist and imbued it with all the Aether he could spare, harshly rotating his Spirit Matrix to draw any single bit of Aether in his surroundings while drinking several potions to boost his Aether capacity.


    The crystal spears that erupted from the crystal shard in his hand were hundreds of feet long and they tore the air with their passage, ripping holes in reality.

 Chapter 367 Dragon Immolation

    <h4>Chapter 367 Dragon Immtion</h4>


    The Alchemist tapped the end of the staff on the air, and the battle began. Knowing he could not sh head-on with the crystal spears he aimed to divert and redirect them, if he could get a single Spell to reach Ss he would win.


    He used the Infernal Twister Spell he previously deployed to strip Ss of his protections, so that any random Spell that could touch Ss would be the end of the battle. This was a strategy often used in battles between Mages.


    There was a major difference between the power of a Rank 3 Mage and a Rank 4 Mage, that was far wider than between a Rank 2 Mage and a Rank 3 Mage. So he needed only a single opportunity.


    The Alchemist was now aware that these crustal spears could destabilize any Aether structure they touched, he became cognizant of that fact after they tore his Infernal Twister Spell to pieces, so he shielded his Scripts with every bit of material he could spare that could block the touch of the crystals even for a single second.


    He knew that his n had a high degree of failure, but he had no choice but to go along with it. He made a thousand calctions in a fraction of a second and his eyes followed the track of the crystal spears heading his way, and he unleashed his might.


    The impact of their sh shook the heavens and the earth, and Ss began tough in exultation, the explosion had torn apart a section of space, although he could not see the result of the sh, but he knew he was undoubtedly the winner.


    The space ahead was twisted by chaos, whatever Magic that shed against the Crystal Spears were potent as the ck clouds covered by streaks of purple lightning bolts shot up for miles, and this fantastical scene could be seen with the naked eyes for hundreds of miles.


    For a Rank 4 Mage to battle against the Artifact of an Archmage was beyond stupid, no matter how versatile or powerful he was. He did not need the Mage to survive, he only needed Andar, so Ss did not hold back.


    His mind was beginning to contemte going after the ss Hounds to ensure the task went smoothly when a purple glint shone in the center of themotion and a lightning bolt shot towards Ss.


    He sneered and sent a crystal spear to scatter the lightning, it would seem the Alchemist still had a bit of fight left in him. About to call up more spears to end it all, he failed to notice that the lightning he scattered with the spear did not disappear.


    Unexpectedly the scattered lightning converged and transformed into the Alchemist, he had a gaping hole in his chest and most of his robes had torn off, but he was within a hundred feet of Ss, for Mages of their level, they could as well be holding hands.


    Ss''s eye widened in panic, as a scream of horror began to rise from his chest, but he was toote.


    The staff of the Alchemist lined up with his head and a purple glow began to emanate from it. Despair could be seen inside the eye of Ss as the Alchemists snapped his fingers and he unleashed an Entry Tier 5 Spell¨C Dragon Immtion.


    The lightning bolt that emerged from the staff broke it into pieces, it was a sacrifice necessary to cast a spell higher than his rank, his injury also worsened as he vomited blood and almost fell down from the sky.


    The Spell took the shape of a lifelike Dragon that gave out a terrible roar, it was possible to see all its long fangs and the bloody saliva inside the mouth of the Dragon.


    With a long sonorous roar the Dragon began to expand as it soared towards Ss until its serpentine body was at least fifty feet long.


    Ss closed his single eye expecting his death, the fucking Alchemist had to use a Tier 5 spell against him, how was he expected to respond to that especially when it was toote to make any adjustment to the crystal he was holding.


    A deafening sound shook him from his daze, and he opened his eyes to see himself inside the jaws of the dragon, but he was still alive.


    Massive booming sound escaped from the mouth of the dragon as lightning hot enough to melt steel and stone surrounded Ss but he was unharmed.


    The mental acuity of a Mage was considerable, so it did not take long for him to understand that he was being protected by the Divine Artifact.


    Ss did not know it could do that after all these years of using it. In fact it was not supposed to do that. This crystal was only for offense, which his master had repeatedly told him was the best defense.


    Never looking a gift horse in the mouth, Ss could not help but grin, as he thought that inside the house of the Divine, even the cats and dogs were mightier than dragons.


    The crystal had expanded and covered his body and no matter how much lightning the dragon spewed on him, it did not work, he saw the fangs of the dragon beginning to crack as blood began raining down onto the ground, and Ss could not help but feel a sting of envy as he perused this Tier 5 spell that was almost lifelike.


    With ast frustrated roar the dragon exploded, and for a few seconds the only thing Ss could see was an endless wave of purple lightning, he was safe from the heat or reverberations, and he folded his arms as he admired the view.


    When the explosion ended, a scene of devastation could be seen for miles. A Tier 5 Spell was beginning to touch the Realm of Laws, and its effect on the environment could not be underestimated.


    Ss looked ahead to see the look on the face of the Alchemist expecting his shock, and became a bit annoyed when he did not see any form of panic or despair, just eptance. His cold gray eyes were still looking at the crystal shield around Ss body as if he was judging for any weakness.


    "What do you understand about the Divine ¡­" Ss felt a stinging pain in his spine, but he ignored it, he wanted to gloat, "What do you¡­"


    This time the pain became too strong for him to ignore and he swept his perception all over his body. He paused and then cried out in shock.

 Chapter 368 A Broken Spirit Matrix

    <h4>Chapter 368 A Broken Spirit Matrix</h4>


    Ss'' cry of shock was almostical, his single eye was bugging out of his head, as shock and disbelief clouded his mind.


    The red crystals that were the sign of the Archmage''s fury on his body, were beginning to grow and supnt his flesh, his cries grew shrill as the crystal devoured his entire legs and he watched in shock as his member fell off before being reced by smooth red ss.


    He tore the remains of his clothes from his body, as he watched the crystal consume his abs and his chest, and quickly surged up his neck.


    "Great one, why¡­"


    He was silenced by the crystal shield that once protected him from the Tier 5 spell snapped shut like a vice, covering him up and blocking his voice, the crystal began to transform what was left of his flesh into ss.


    Thest thing he heard was a cold female voice, "You failed me dog, my hounds found nothing and time has passed, now I take matters into my hands¡­"


    The Alchemist backed away, he was surprised at this turn of events, Jonathan Melbrooks had given it his all, and his old bones could not take any more fighting, he could run, but something told him that for what wasing it would be useless.


    He searched around his body for his pipe and he could not find it, it must have fallen or was destroyed during the previous confrontation. He wanted to smoke at this time, and he sighed as he guessed his craving would have to go unsatisfied.


    The bait he had spread around contained his Aura and Andar''s. The Cloud Whale was an unknown factor, not easily found in the ck Federation. As he expected, the Mage went after the bait, and by now Andar should be too far away for them to stop him.


    He looked impassively as the body of Ss began to twist andpress, he did not hear the sounds of breaking bones, only a weird shrill noise like fingernails being scratched on a board. If he was not wrong he was about to be visited by an Archmage, but he had no fear or regrets, this was a fitting way to go, considering how he had lived his life.


    When the transformation was over, a female form stood before him that resembled a bloody crystal, the eyes of this being were pink and it had no nose or mouth, and that was all he could observe before a formless force dragged him and brought him before the being.


    He did not struggle, but he still ended up coughing deeply, and when he spat, it was filled with blood, his lungs had been shredded in the fight.


    The force that dragged him to the Archmage was not gentle, and the battle he had just fought had destroyed a significant amount of his body. Only the vitality and tenacity of a rank 4 Mage kept him alive.


    "You know who I am, yet you do not bow." A cold female voice that made the Alchemist feel as if a mountain had been ced on his chest entered his mind.


    With a force of will that had been honed over many centuries of strife and struggles, the Alchemist whispered, that was all he could do as he barely had the strength to breathe, "I do not bow to enemies."


    The figure cocked her head to the side and brought a finger up to the Alchemist''s chin, raising his head higher so she could look into his eyes.


    "You are an interesting specimen. I can see from the scars you have on your consciousness that you have mutted your Spirit so I cannot peer into your mind without turning you into a fucking retard."


    The voice was calm yet still possessed a shocking coldness and pressure that made the Alchemist struggle to draw breath.


    "Jonathan Melbrooks, that is not your name, for it doesn''t resonate with your Spirit. You have changed your physique and shattered your Spirit Matrix before. Hmm, fascinating, you were previously a Rank 9 Mage. Someone like you cannot be unknown. Now I''m getting interested."


    The figure chuckled, "Your Apprentice would still be mine, with you by my side. That is a foregone conclusion, also your history must be fascinating, a Mage on the cusp of bing an Archmage yet shattering your own Spirit Matrix, how¡­ tantalizing."


    The figure seized the Alchemist by the nape of his neck like a little puppy and the surroundings blurred, and she arrived before the three ss Hounds, and she absorbed them into her body.


    She began constructing a formation in the air with her free hand. Her hands were moving so fast it was almost a blur as she produced countless Rank 9 Scripts, as she was working she shook the Alchemist held in her hand in a distracted manner like he was made of a few pieces of clothes, "Stop trying to kill yourself." She said, "You''re annoying me with such stupid actions, I thought you were smarter than this."


    The Alchemist began to cough and strained to raise his hand and touched the middle of his forehead with his index finger, and he whispered, "I am."


    The world around them was unexpectedly swallowed by an intense bolt of lightning that originated from up ahead. A whileter thedy made from crystal appeared unharmed but the Alchemist was gone and she was alone. seeming to be deep in thought, she sighed and finished the Formation she was creating.


    An ethereal door appeared before her that seemed to exist in many dimensions at the same time, as it faded in and out of reality.


    She stepped through the door and her body began to break apart and it reassembled back into two people, Ss and the Mayor.


    The Mayor looked around in shock, touching his naked body. Ss was also whole except he had lost his right eye and left arm.


    Ss did notin even though he knew the Archmage could have easily remade his body without any ws, he dragged the confused Mayor down and they both bowed.


    A fading voice in the breeze echoed, "I have created a gate to the Trial Zone in the Town, use it. Ss when you meet Andar give him this."


    A gleaming crystal appeared in front of Ss, and he epted it with a deep bow, "Extend my goodwill towards him, and don''t antagonize the young boy. If he requests for your head in anger, you shall present it to him while smiling."


    Ss grimaced, yet he still bowed.

 Chapter 369 Rezur City

    369 Rezur City


    It was not long before Andar reached his destination which was Rezur City, inside this sprawling metropolis would be the Teleportation Portal that would take him to Trial Grounds.


    If it was possible he would have preferred to use other methods to reach the Trial Grounds, but he was left with only this option, he only hoped that his Master would have dyed Ss and the rest long enough to ensure his safe passage.


    Rezur was thergest City in Ikaron V. It was the center ofmerce and every major guild and organization had branches in this city. He had visited this ce a few times with his master and he had never forgotten the experience.


    To the young Andar, the city was filled with mysteries and adventure, and every corner that was revealed showed a new story.


    He tapped the Cloud Whale twice whilemunicating with Aegis for it to slow down andnd before the opened gate of the Walled City.


    Except for Mages of Rank 3 and upwards, certain governmental bodies, and security forces, everyone else was forbidden from flying over the city. To ensure that regtion there was a massive formation shrouding the entire city, and only powers of a certain extent or those that were authorized could use the city''s airspace.


    Andarnded a few meters from the great gate, his Cloud Whale drawing surprised stares and exmations, such a rare and powerful beast like the Cloud Whale was rarely seen, and Andar''s presence was also shocking.


    His silver eyes and inherent air of nobility and grace distinguished him from anyone around, even a pair of passing mages could not help but check him out again, the power of his mount and his appearance gave Andar the distinguished presence of an Archmage Progeny.


    Andar with Rowan''s memories and bearing was used to power and nobility and he effortlessly exuded that grace that could not be faked.


    Andar waved his hand, and the Cloud Whale was covered by a silver film and it shrunk until it disappeared into the Aegis Script with a loud whoosh that stirred up dust and arge burst of wind.


    The Cloud Whale appeared inside the Script and looked around in awe with its manyrge eyes. The inside of the Aegis Script was filled with a silver fog and there was also a small growing pool of silver below.


    The Cloud Whale gave a loud bellow of excitement for this was dense and concentrated Aether that was of high quality. It basked inside of it and closed its eyes in pleasure and it began to slowly breathe in the Aether as its cultivation and rest began.


    Andar, seeing thefortable state of the beast, smiled and began entering the city.


    People unconsciously steered away from Andar''s path as he called up to the open gates and entered the City. The security checkpoint at the gate had already scanned him with their specialized devices and no discernable threat or bounty was assigned to him, so he could easily enter the city with no obstructions.


    He knew his way to the Teleportation Portal, and it was in the central part of the city. Andar hailed a passing vehicle and stated his directions. The driver gave him a transportation time of six hours, with the fare being three Origin Chips. This was a bit too expensive, but Andar told him he would pay him double if he could reduce the transportation time by half.


    The man grinned exposing brown teeth stained by years of substance abuse, and ced the pedal to the metal. The sudden speed jolted Andar and when he clutched the side of the chair in surprise, his hand depressed the metal.


    Andar sighed and took the time to repair the chair bit by bit making sure the driver was not aware of his blunder.


    Regarding the issue of money, Andar was surprised that his master was able to give him one hundred Origin Shards. This should be most of the money that he would have gathered over his lifetime. His debt to this man was growing and Andar kept this favor in mind.


    To understand what the Alchemist had truly given him, it was necessary to note that, one Origin Shard could be broken down into One thousand Origin Marks, One Origin Mark was a thousand Origin Bale, and One Origin Bale was a thousand Origin chips.


    In other words, the currency distribution was from the lowest to the highest, Origin Chip, Origin Bale, Origin Mark, and finally Origin Shard.


    Most people would nevere across a single Origin Shard in their entire lives, and it was the exclusive currency of Mages, for only they could live for that long and earn such an amount of money in their lifetime.


    A single Origin Shard was enough for an average family of five to livefortably until the end of their life, and still leave enough for descendants, after all, a single Origin Shard equals a billion Origin chips.


    So it could be understood that for his master to give him one hundred Origin Shard, it was a serious investment towards Andar future and many things would be easier for him to purchase. If not for his haste to reach the Trial Grounds, then he would have taken his time to shop around the City, he may havee across something surprising along the way.


    Andar''s eyes were open as he watched the city going by, the driver moving at breakneck speed was meandering through traffic, drawing curses and outrage from his fellow motorists. Andar noticed that even with this speed, the man was very much in control, most likely because he was a Rank 2 Acolyte, and the risk of an ident was minimal with his enhanced Spirit.


    Speaking of the Ranking in the Worlds of Mages, Andar had been able to gather some preliminary findings, and the division of power was very clear almost simplistic at first nce, but he understood that there must be a deep undercurrent beneath its simple surface, after all this was the power system of a Supreme World.


    You begin as a Mortal, and then you proceed to unlock your Spirit Matrix, after that is to be an Acolyte using a specified Training Manual. From there you had to transcend three ranks, from Rank 1 Acolyte up to Rank 3 Acolyte, but that was only the start of your journey.


    He did not know the intricacies of what came next, but it was pretty simple, there was the elevation to be a Rank 1 Mage after you broke through from the Realm of an Acolyte, and you would need to proceed all the way to a Rank 9 Mage, at that point you would prepare for your elevation to Archmage. A power level that wasparable to a god.


    There were various subdivisions within each Ranks that Andar was not too clear about, nevertheless, all this confusion would be solved in time.

 Chapter 370 Central Transportation Bureau

    370 Central Transportation Bureau


    With the rtively stable environment, Andar began to ruminate on all the events since he took over this body and awakened his Spirit Matrix, he noticed inconsistencies and subterfuge that he may have missed and he shelved those forter.


    The driver began to make small conversations to pass the time while he was hunched over the control of his vehicle, Andar listened with a bit of amusement as time passed.


    He suddenly had a thought. He missed his Monster Bike.


    More quickly than he imagined he arrived at his destination. Paying the Driver from his own personal money, for he had a healthy stash of 400 Origin Chips and again he was surprised that his master had been able to stash it in his Spatial Ring, he thought he had it hidden well, but now knowing the Perception that would be developed as someone got stronger, he knew he had no secrets that his master did not know about.


    His only regret was that he had been unable to retrieve Nivi before leaving. She had a very rudimentary Artificial Intelligence but she had a sassy mouth and was incredibly witty. Andar sometimes wondered how he was able to program someone like her with his Rank 0 Script proficiency, most likely his Master had assisted him from the dark.


    Andar crossed the multine roads and looked up to behold a massive skyscraping building that was his destination. This was the Central Transportation Bureau or CTB for short. It controlled the entire teleportation Network within the ck Federation and beyond.


    It was a gigantic organization with a long reach to the farthest corners of the universe. It was said the only way to reach the ends of the universe was via the CTB.


    There was a constant flow of people entering and exiting the edifice and Andar was soon lost in the crowd. This building did not only serve the poption of Ikaron V, but it was also a way station for different travelers.


    It was possible to see some of the most fantastical sights and people if you spent a few minutes inside the CTB, if you were lucky or unlucky perhaps you might even see a god passing by. However, they would have to clear the entire building and a greater part of the city if that were to happen.


    He found his way to the lobby and went to one of the receptionists. There were hundreds of receptionists stationed on each floor of the building whose height was 250 stories tall, for the number of travelers passing through this building every second was thousands.


    The receptionist he approached was anky man with a colorful ss perched on his long nose, he had braided hair and his white and ck uniform was neat and form-fitting. He must have been standing here for hours but he still smiled wide when Andar approached, "Hello my name is Michel. How can I be of service, sir?


    Andar simply stretched forth his hand and showed him the tattoo of the Revolving cube.


    "Oh, you''re one of the participants for the Trial Ground. Congrattions by the way. Hold on for a moment while I check your transportation arrangements, are you traveling alone? Of course, you are."


    Andar was quiet and watched as the man touched a rotating white orb with his two hands and his eyeball rolled into his head until it was showing only the white of his eyes. He did not answer any questions because he knew the receptionist was on the lookout for rumors and information, it was part of their job.p


    This receptionist was a Rank 1 Mage and was a direct subordinate of the CTB. The organization would have groomed them from the Acolyte level all the way to bing a Mage to work for them, it was one of the ways most organizations brought up their internal members.


    There were advantages to joining different factions as an Acolyte, and the CTB presented some of the best benefits and the preferred alternatives for young Acolytes who could not reach the talent requirements for the ck Tower.


    Eight secondster the receptionist retracted his hands from the Orb and smiled at Andar, he asked him for his name and Andar gave it to him, and the receptionist slid a metallic card with Andar''s name and the logo of the ck Tower affixed on it.


    "Please proceed to the 107th floor, you will be directed to Portal 1223-AC. The card given is your ticket and it is for a one-way trip to the Trial Ground. Have a safe trip." He smiled too wide, and Andar nodded at him ignoring that bit of strangeness.


    He felt every Mage was slightly mad, something about their techniques and power system always seemed off to him, this was just a feeling however and Andar had no basis for his judgment.


    Andar walked across the expansive lobby and took the high-speed elevator to the 107th floor, he was inside with a couple of youths who should be in their twenties, all of them wore outfits of the ck Tower and were all Acolytes, the highest among them being only a Rank 2 Acolyte. There were four men and two women and they peered at him furtively before looking away.


    Although he was still a Mortal his physique and his disposition made his presence shine like a bulb, and for those that did not have confidence in their abilities, it would be difficult to even look him in the eye.


    Andar stepped out of the elevator to his destination and looked around for a guardian to show him the direction to the Portal of choice, but he soon found that he did not need to.


    Attach torge oval doors were descriptions of the Portal Room from 1220-AC, up to 1229-AC, his destination was easy to track and in fifteen seconds he stood before the oval doorway of 1223AC.


    The room was empty except for a single wooden door hovering silently in the middle of the room. On the face of the door was a carving of a child. As Andar stepped closer to the door it let out a slight creak and the eyes of the child opened, and inside of it shone with green fire.

 Chapter 371 A New Journey

    371 A New Journey


    The wooden face of the child seemed to light up and Andar heard a giggle, the mouth of the child opened up and Andar stepped closer to observe it and saw it had just enough space for the card that was given to him.


    He took out the Metallic Card and slipped it into the mouth which closed with a snap, but with Andar reflex, he was able to remove his fingers quickly enough. He could not be sure but he thought he heard a faint curse.


    The mouth of the boy chewed the metallic card with a loud crunch, before closing its glowing eye. Andar paused and noticing no other movements, he brought his hand to the doorknob which was in the shape of a bony hand.


    As he held the hand, it squeezed back a bit and Andar looked at it with a thoughtful expression before turning the knob and opening the door to reveal a room. Andar paused before he crossed through and the door shut behind him and vanished, leaving him inside the room.


    Andar suspected that he had just crossed a vast distance and yet he did not feel any fluctuations of Space, or perhaps he was still too weak to notice any faint stirrings of power, but he had to concede that the Mage World had better Teleportation than Trion.


    Whatever method was used was not the same as moving through the Shadow Realm, and Andar was very much interested in that wooden door and its seemingly omnipotent ability to cross arge span of space.


    The room he found himself in was very simple, it had only a bed and a chair. Andar reached the bed and brought the single pillow to his nose, it smelled fresh and clean. With his enhanced physique came improved sense, and his hearing was especially acute.


    It was the reason he could hear the sounds of many people talking outside the room, not far from him but before he opened the door, he went up to the window and looked outside.


    He saw clouds.


    He looked further into the horizon and he saw massive castles in their hundreds that were floating in the cloud. The clouds were painted with all the colors of the rainbow and the floating castles gave the scene a fantastical appearance.


    Andar came closer to the windows and looked up, and even with his temperament he had to pause in shock.


    On Ikaron V, Andar was used to the sky. It was a normal sky that had a sun and a moon that rose and set at their allotted time, but the truth was that although the light of the sun still reached the ground and nourished the nts and shone on all living things, and although the light of the moon still caressed the sea and caused tides to form on the surface of the ocean, it was all a mirage.


    The ck Federation did not have any moons or stars, and the scene the Mortals saw was only a gigantic Formation created by an Archmage to hide the real truth about reality from mortals, not because of any hidden conspiracy but because the sight of the true nature of the ck Federation and the ck Tower could drive mortals mad.


    Millions of years ago, the grand 9th Star Archmage Erick ck transformed a ck hole into an Aether Geyser, and although Rowan was aware of that information due to the investigations of Suriel, it was the first time he was seeing it.


    The appearance of the Aether Geyser was too far and shrouded in so much Aether that he could not see its true form, but he could see countless tendrils of multicolored light shooting out from a central core that was vast beyond reason.


    This light should be massive streams of Aether that escaped the Aether Geyser and were flung into the universe. It was like countless eruptions of titanic proportions were happening on the surface of the Aether Geyser and the smallest fraction of it that escaped was lighting up the entire section of space.


    The amount of power escaping from the Aether Geyser was astonishing and Andar wondered if this amount of energy was enough for his Main Body to consume to reach Godhood, or even better, what was the method used to create something like this?


    He was sure with that knowledge he could find a ck hole somewhere in the universe and replicate this same feat, with the caveat that he must be strong enough.


    Witnessing all this grand showing of power was lighting and itch inside the heart of Andar. Unknown to him for a brief moment his eyes turned golden before turning silver.


    A presence that was intrinsically part of him, yet he was not aware of seemed to be watching his every action and then it faded away.


    Deep in the clouds, thunder rumbled as a violent stream of condensed Aether shot from the Geyser passed through it, and with that opportunity, Andar saw whaty below the cloud, it was a palm that had been severed from the wrist,


    From the wrist came clouds that supported all the hundreds of castles floating around.


    Andar knew that this palm was not from an Empyrean, but it was from a god, but one of such great power that should be equal to the gods of Trion.


    Also whomever god this palm belonged to. He was not yet dead. Andar could sense the faint stirring of a soul within.


    Andar moved away from the window and went to the door. If he was correct then he was on one of the floating castles, and he was one of the many participants that would be called upon to participate in the Trial Grounds.


    Andar sighed, a new journey was before him, and he was eager to begin. With a click and a push, Andar stepped into a new world.


    Many faces of youths of both sexes with different skin tones and physical structures turned to him.


    Andar closed the door behind him and walked over, and silence descended on the crowd.


    He looked at them all, and he smiled, "Hi, my name is Andar Erickson."

 Chapter 372 World Seed Creation

    372 World Seed Creation


    Eva sat beside Rowan, her eyes were set in concentration as new and shocking changes were happening inside the body of Rowan for the past week that excited her.


    When Andar awakened and unlocked his Spirit Matrix, he released a wave of pure energy that contained among many things, a surprising amount of Primordial Aether.


    The Reflection in Andar''s body was not aware that what erupted from the Spirit Gate was Primordial Aether since it was just a Reflection, a pale copy of Rowan. It was unknown if such an event happened for every awakening, but understanding the sort of Spirit Matrix inside his body, it was unlikely, only an unreasonable physique like Andar''s coupled with the upgrades of Rowan could lead to such a phenomenon.


    This was good news because Andar''s body was only able to use a small fraction of that Primordial Aether.


    With the channel Rowan had linked with Andar due to building his body with the essence of the Ouroboros Serpent, he was capable of grabbing most of the Primordial Aether and only a small fraction had escaped into space after modifying Andar''s body.


    The Primordial Aether that he collected surprisingly had no attributes, and it slowly sank into Rowan''s Mental Space.


    The sight that was revealed was shocking, and if a Mortal was to view his current Mental Space, death was the least of their fears.


    Rowan''s Mental Space was now incredibly vast. Previously when he was only upgrading the Ouroboros Bloodline and was at the Legendary State, his Mental Space wasrge enough to be mistaken as a Divine Mental Space.


    Now¡­


    The Primordial Aether appeared inside Rowan''s Mental Space, and its surroundings were just darkness.


    An attractive force began to pull on it and it traveled an unknown length of space, and it should be noted that the Primordial Aether was moving far past the speed of light yet it spent arge amount of time before it reached its destination.


    The Primordial Aether was in the shape of a silver stream of water, and it soon reached a section of the Mental Space that was glowing with a bluish-white light. The glow was so bright it was like a star.


    The Silver stream of Primordial Aether reached the glowing star and Rowan''s Pce of Ice was revealed, its size could not be easily estimated, but it was already three times asrge as when he was conscious, surrounding the Pce of Ice was the Soul of Erohim but now it had the appearance of a beehive.


    The tough diamond-like shell had millions of holes in it, and it was now thin, maybe two hundred feet along the width. Inside the numerous holes in this soul were millions of Angels of Char!


    Their form was terrifying and the little vibrations urring inside their frozen body seemed to contain endless mysteries. Whatever was in the Soul of Erohim, it was a beneficial boost to the production of Angels of Char, every single moment, hundreds of new angels were being born.


    Among their numbers were Angels whose potential rank surpassed Sovereigns. Even when they were below it was a tree barely thirty feet tall, and it was flowering, and sitting at the edge of the tree with 22:11


    her head resting on it was a sleeping woman¨CEva.


    just Angels of Char their forms were different, some of them were so horrifying or so beautiful it staggered the imagination.


    The Silver Stream of Primordial Aether flowed through the god''s soul and the Angels of Char and below it was a tree barely thirty feet tall, and it was flowering, and sitting at the edge of the tree with her head resting on it was a sleeping woman¨CEva.


    The sleeping form of Eva was ethereal as if it was just a reflection. The Primordial Aether flowed above the tree and reached a portion of the Pce of Ice that contained many golden pirs with carvings of massive Ouroboros Serpents that seemed to be moving and hissing, after selecting one random pir, the Primordial Aether sank into its foundation.


    That event urred a week ago.


    Since that time dull rumbles like earthquakes began to ur in his Mental Space and Eva could feel the shift in Aether as the suction from his body increased dramatically, this was enough Aether to power a hundreds, and for a short while the entire Divine Pce was inmotion, only the protection of the Angels protected the mortals, else such massive wave of Aether would have turned them all to dust. The breathing of Rowan''s body became unsteady, breaking rhythm now and then.


    Everything soon settled, but on this particr day, Eva had been feeling an increasing sense of disquiet, so she began to seriously investigate every single thing that entered her awareness.


    Then she felt a chill down her spine, and her instinct made her look upwards. Her gaze passed from Rowan''s impressive physique which was now well over five hundred feet tall to his face, and she went still.


    Hisshes were a bit open and a golden glow could be seen, it was his serpent-like eyes and they were looking down at her, for a moment she was like a prey hypnotized by the gaze of a predator before theshes closed and he went back to sleep.


    Before she could form any other thoughts, his right hand began to open. It was a simple gesture but due to his size, it brought about a heavy wind that blew through the entire Divine Pce.


    Eva flew up and moved to the center of his palm where a tiny Ouroboros Serpent was folded on itself with its head resting on its coiled body, it was slowly growingrger.


    A burst of information entered her mind and she realized what she was looking at was a World Seed. Her mouth went dry as on the open palm more World Seeds began to appear and grow, and in a short time more than a hundred World Seeds had been created.


    Her breathing began toe faster. He would soon wake up.


    The Creator.


    Her eyes shone with a peculiar white glow and she shivered, something more had been added to her body. She sat in the air and waited for the World seeds to fully mature, and in that time she began calling all the forces of Angels avable.


    The time for bringing worlds under the Creator had begun.

 Chapter 373 Splitting Time

    373 Splitting Time


    Due to Andar''s Awakening, and the Primordial Aether he collected it was just enough to wake Rowan up for a brief moment, only for ten seconds, but in that short span of time, he was able to understand and formte the ns he needed using all the information he understood at a single nce when he peered at Eva.


    He did not need to ask her for any details, he simply stripped all the memories in her head and assimted them.


    The first thing he did was to call upon his Knowledge Well, he had made this unique chamber to analyze every portion of his life, deciphering spells and techniques and finding new unique methods of countering or even utilizing them, and his persistence and forethought were not in vain, as he saw a great use for it.


    It came from the memory of the Primordial Record when it sliced off a portion of an entire timeline and ced it inside a page. Such acts of reality-warping powers were especially high on his list of investigations and he wanted to understand how those abilities worked, so if possible he could counter them or even control them.


    Of course, Rowan was far away from any such powerful workings, but Knowledge Well had learned a lot about utilizing time from observing and learning from that scene. He was able to duplicate a minor fragment of the ability he witnessed, perhaps not even a fragment, it just served as a source of inspiration, and calling in the time-based abilities hidden deep inside his Ouroboros Bloodline with the knowledge he gained from Ohrox, The Demon Prince of Destruction''s Origin Treasure¡ªTower of Greed.


    Knowledge Well made it possible for him to collect such diverse knowledge and use them for his benefit.


    Using an enormous amount of Aether and Essence, he took that ten seconds that was granted to him and shredded it into ten portions, and he extended one portion into ten seconds while saving the remaining nine portions.


    He would be using the remaining nine portions of these ten seconds and rousing himself every month or if any uncalled emergency was toe up. He had effectively stretched ten seconds of consciousness into one hundred seconds, and for the present Rowan, ten seconds was a lot of time.


    Such as Upgrading his Ouroboros Bloodline.


    He understood that what was cing him in a state of lethargy was his physical body''s inability to process the soul of a god that was merged with billions of souls.


    During his time devouring Erohim''s soul, he came across countless memories, and some of them pointed out some crucial clues he was able to piece together.


    Erohim was not just used as a stable source of Battle Stimnts at first, that ended up being the only thing he could be used for when the main purpose of his capture had failed.


    At first, Erohim was to be used to create an Aura Field. This was a new concept that he came across and he searched through all the memories he had gathered and he was able to understand its uses and purpose.


    An Aura Field was a necessary ingredient for any second Circle Dominator to Ascend to the Third Great Circle. It was controlled by the current ruling Royal Family and every god of Trion was looking for methods to create Aura Fields outside the bounds of the Empire.


    An Aura Field had begun to touch the realms of the Soul. Yet the gods had only a rudimentary control of it. They were all aware of souls and their mystical powers, but they could not control it. Somehow a special location in Trion allowed them to gather an enormous amount of Souls, and for a Dominator to reach the Third Great Circle it involved using the vast energies produced by those souls.


    The gods were lucky to find such a powerful tool to gather souls, else the bloodline civilization of the gods of Trion would not have been possible, and the God King would never have been able to create Dominators.


    Yet Rowan knew this was most likely a hidden gift from his father, for as far as he could tell, his father was the only one who had a piece of more in-depth knowledge and an elementary control over souls in the entire gxy as far as Rowan knew, maybe the Supreme Worlds had methods to control souls, but he could not tell yet.


    The gods searched for various methods to stimte the process of gathering souls and creating their own Aura Fields, because this was one of the methods the God King used in controlling them, and gaining control of an Aura Field was effectively gaining independence.


    Boreas came up with an idea to use the immortal soul of a god as a sort of glue to catch the souls of the mortals who worshiped that god.


    It was an imaginative approach, but he failed. The immortal soul was able to trap the souls of the mortals but it failed to produce the unique energies of an Aura Field. The only benefit he gained was Erohim''s peculiar essence that had mutated due to billions of mortal souls stuck inside, making it easier to create Blue Iron, the Battle Stimnt.


    This mutated soul was also the reason Rowan fell into slumber for an extended period of time, as digesting the soul proved to be more problematic than he could have ever anticipated.


    Yet he knew that his bloodlines could enhance the capabilities of each other, an example was his Ouroboros Bloodline that had been mixed with his Consciousness Pirs generated from his Avatar of Eve Bloodline, strengthening them.


    He could strengthen his Pirs and also drastically increase his Attributes by seeding worlds, thereby reducing his time in slumber by a considerable amount.


    With the few seconds he had, Rowan gave an order to his body and his World Engine Bloodline Talent began to slowly hum into life.


    As of this moment he had monumental amounts of essence he was not using, and he could begin creating World Seeds even when he was unconscious. For the delivery, he left it to Eva.

 Chapter 374 Encounters In A Diner

    374 Encounters In A Diner


    With the state of his present bloodline, Rowan should be able to manufacture a hundred World Seeds per month, and this was while he was still slumbering, by the time he woke up, he would be able to increase its production to a much higher number.


    What he needed most of all were all the Attributes he would be able to collect from seeding these worlds.


    Thest thing he did was free up more authority of his Astrbe for Eva, it would be needed to deliver his World Seeds to the selected worlds. He had already reviewed the details of the determined worlds in the new gxy, and he agreed that they were all great choices.


    They had sufficient indigenous life and they were not being controlled by any of the local gods, if he could seed enough worlds, by the time he awakened, he would crush all the local gods. With his bloodline, he had no particr need for subordinates, and except he would find a unique god with interesting abilities, he considered every god as fair game and his prey.


    As immortal beings every god had lived for an extremely long time, he would be doing the universe a favor by trimming out the excess fat from her body, except for specific situations, he deemed most gods to be useless, and their effects on the universe as a whole had never been positive.


    Also, after tasting all the benefits he could collect from the death of a single god, he no longer cared for the souls of mortal beings.


    He could feel an intense amount of power growing inside his body with every single moment, collecting Primordial Aether was still a surprise and Rowan kept a small part of it.


    The unique power that the Mage World offered interested him a lot, as he felt it would serve his Knowledge Well chambers in unique ways.


    Before he slumbered once more, he sent a burst of orders to his Reflection to try all it could to collect as many of those so-called Training Manuals, as he would be analyzing all of them.


    He analyzed and made all his decisions in under ten seconds.


    Rowan fell into slumber once more.


    ?


    Augustus Tiberius sat in a bustling Diner of a world he no longer bothered trying to remember its name. It would just be a variation of the word¡ªdirt. Well with trillions of worlds in the universe, one was bound to run out of good names soon enough.


    Still, he knew they were still in Empire-controlled Space. He would have said the fucking Abomination had a death wish, but till this moment, the retaliation of the gods was nowhere in sight.


    Augustus was now a shadow of his previous self. His hair was white and patchy, and his face was gaunt, his cheekbone was prominent, and he appeared haggard, and he had aged, deep lines of worry and pain were etched on his face as if it was carved with a knife.


    He watched the people around him eating andughing, their voices carried in the air, and their tiny problems the only headache in their tiny minds.


    "Can you believe Carlos is going to be marrying another wife, by the words! This will be his eighty-fifth wife!"


    "Yeah¡­ yeah, he is."


    "Why do you have a distant look in your eyes, my dear husband, do you envy him?"


    "Of course not dear, you are the only woman for me."


    "I don''t believe you. You do know I had many suitors who wanted my hand in marriage but I chose you."


    "Jana, where is thising from, let me eat in peace woman."


    "Oh, I am now just a woman to you¡­"


    For a moment here, Augustus began to envy the Mortals. Was it so bad to live a life as brief as a mayfly yet filled with the bliss of ignorance?


    Yet the thought of him envying the mortals caused great rage to form in his chest and he almost choked.


    No! They shall all die like ants, their bodies shall be consumed and their marrows sucked clean from their bleached bones, their screams shall reach the heavens, and¡­


    "Here you go sir, please eat while it''s still warm."


    Augustus stopped his internal rant and his eyes turned to see a smiling girl of maybe fifteen, she had warm bread and broth with a cup of beer on a tray.


    "I did not order for that, I have no money with me."


    "It''s on the house, sir. You looked like you needed a pick-me-up. As my grandma says, a full belly and a calm mind would solve any problem." the girl cheerily replied.


    Augustus frowned and then pped the tray away. "I don''t need your fucking pity."


    The diner went silent before a couple of burly men stood up, and one of them walked up to Augustus.


    "Apologize to the little missus this instant fe and git¡­ Bad-mannered folks like you are not weed." One of the big men yelled.


    "Fuck off maggots," Augustus growled his temper beginning to rise. His brief moment of jealousy was all but forgotten, he stood up and his height towered over everyone here, the pressure from his body silenced the entire diner and even a child held in the arms of the mother peed his pants and began crying.


    Augustus left his table with a growl and walked out of the Diner but he did not go far, he only stayed outside and rested by the wall, as he waited, anytime now the bells of hell would ring and this world would fall.


    Why were the gods allowing this monster to consume worlds with no repercussions? Even though he knew the lives of mortals were meaningless to the gods, the Abomination had already encroached far past their bottom line.


    He feared that if Lamia fully consumed this world then she would have enough power to no longer hide from the gods and instead, she might settle down. There were already signs of it. After all, her champion already had powers that could stand against a god, and not just any god, but a god of Trion.


    That crazy bastard kept Augustus alive, and in every world they consumed he would gather children''s books, and he would give them to Augustus to read for him.


    It was a unique torture to be reading to an Abomination Champion about rainbows and unicorns and have it giggling and pping like a child while absently eating an unlucky bastard.


    This is all so fucked.

 Chapter 375 Akhuril

    375 Akhuril


    Augustus heard hesitant footsteps walk close to him, and the breeze brought the smell of smoke and beer. It was the girl who gave him food.


    "um, I apologize if I was um, a bit¡­ presumptuous? Is that the right word? Yes! Sir, I apologize if I was a bit presumptuous in bringing food to you without your request. I just¡­"


    Watching the young mortal girl fumbling to speak, Augustus'' mind went back three hundred years ago when he was at the Incarnation State, and the whole world was nothing but an adventure.


    Trion was vast, and now and then you would be able to see marvelous people and locations.


    A wrong teleportation sent him to a secluded location where a rash of attacks by beasts had killed all the men leaving thousands of women and children behind.


    Augustus had lived with them for weeks and watched as they were all ughtered, he had enjoyed every bit of such prime entertainment, their cries of help were met with mockery, for if there had been any other adventurous people among them, they would have discovered that a few hundred miles away was a vast city that would solve their problems. Why did they not run? Why stay behind and defend a useless dirt mound?


    Was it because of ignorance? Or some pathetic attempt to hold on to their meaningless culture?


    These people had been content to live inside their tiny valley in a world as prosperous as Trion, where mighty gods roamed, their death was the inevitable consequence of being small-minded.


    He looked at this shy yet smart child and he could no longer call up any argument in condemnation of them. If he told them the truth what could they do? They cannot run, it was impossible for mortals to travel in the void. They could not hide from what was toe, they could only die.


    Just like me, I''m already on my road to death, and I cannot run, I cannot hide, I can only wait to die.


    Augustus growled, "Fuck off!"


    Ignoring the look of confusion and pain on her face he began to walk away, his head bowed in frustration. He did not know when he found himself behind an alley and then he heard the hurried footsteps and breathing of four men.


    When he felt the hit on the back of his head, Augustus smiled just before his face was smashed into the ground, ttening his nose.


    Unlike any normal man who would cover his head and fold himself to reduce the area of impact on his body, Augustus turned around and opened his arms as if he wanted his attackers to have easy ess to all his vital organs.


    His assaulters stopped their actions at his weird behavior but after looking at each other, they shrugged and the four men began stomping on him while cursing and berating him in turn. Augustus was a bit disappointed, for he noticed there was no intent to kill, only cause pain, this realization struck him as incredibly funny.


    Augustus began to grin, as he spat blood and broken teeth, and that grin soon turned into a full-blown manicughter


    "You like it, don''t you? Keepughing, I''m gonna kick all your teeth in." one of the men spat in his bloody face and they all pulled back.


    These were all hard men, but there was something deeply disturbing about someone who seemed to have no self-preservation instinct.


    As they turned to leave, Augustus called out, "Hey!"


    They all turned to look at the madman who seemed to be craving pain.


    "What? You want more pain, freak?"


    "No, no, no, you guys are too weak to cause me any pain. Look at this¡­"


    Augustus tore open his shirt to reveal his chest, all the men gasped as their faces went pale like they all saw a ghost, the youngest among them took another look and bent down to vomit explosively.


    The sight of Augustus'' torso was nightmare-inducing. His chest and stomach had been yed, so there was no skin and his beating heart could be easily seen. Nestled between his lungs and intestines was a small creature with the resemnce of a baby, except it had ck needle-sharp teeth that were stuck around his heart, and from the slurping sounds escaping from its mouth and the swallowing motion in its throat, it was busy feeding.


    "You see this?" Augustus pointed out, "That is what is about to happen to you all, except unlike me, you are mortals, and so your pain shall be brief. So if you want any advice from me¡­ not that you should ever listen to a fool like me. Go home to your families, hold your wives, hug your children tight, and ask for yourst blessings from your parents, before the end of this day, you shall all be food."


    Suddenly the ground shook, and Augustus sighed, it was toote. Lamia was here.


    Another loud thump sounded and a house not far from them copsed. The mentality of these men was in chaos as they fled. Augustus covered his chest and walked outside the alley.


    His eyesight was able to see a gigantic figure far on the horizon that resembled a giant spider. It stood beside a mountain, and the sheer size of it made the mountain resemble a small footstool.


    It shifted its enormous bulk on its twelve legs, each movement causing heavy thumps like an earthquake.


    This was one of the inteary creatures created by Lamia called Akhuril. She already had three of those. Two would be in orbit and it would appear she believed only one of these monsters was enough.


    She was right, an Akhuril could battle gods.


    Yet their dreadfulness did not lie only in itsbat power, but in what else it was capable of, which was harvesting a of its entire biomass, both nts, sentient and nonsentient lives would be collected. It could drain the life force from a leaving it on the edge of death.


    Once again another world was going to end.


    A crowd of people came to the streets from their homes and workces as they all watched in horror at the gigantic figure of the beast.

 Chapter 376 Youll Only Die Tired.

    376 You''ll Only Die Tired.


    Nothing could ever prepare the mind of a mortal to see something that fundamentally broke their idea of reality. Something that was this massive should not even exist!


    How powerful would their frame have to be to support a weight over tens of thousands of tons and beyond, the hundreds of tiny red eyes on the face of the Akhuril seemed to be looking at every single direction with a depraved lust.


    The body of the great beast began to undte, as ripples like waves began spreading on its red armored shell that seemed impossible given the solid armor-like nature of its shell, but Augustus knew that the armor of the Akhuril was made up of trillions of six-foot chitinous tes that were as hard as Davross.


    His eyes could see many tiny pores beginning to sprout on the back of the creature in their thousands and he knew what wasing next. From those pores tens of thousands of tiny critters that resembled the unholybination of spider, scorpion, and a crab would appear.


    The Akhuril wouldunch them from those pores and it would fall like rain on the ground, and there the infestation would begin, as the creatures would begin their hunt.


    They would find a breathing host and using their long scorpion-like tails, they would sting and deposit three eggs inside the bodies of their target. These Abominations were called Kushi, and they were the size of a fully grown wolf.


    Their carapace was ck as ink, with only the tip of their scorpion tail that was red and yellow.


    In less than twelve seconds, three holes would burst open from their target bodies and three growing Kushi would burst out. In less than a minute they would be fully grown and the cycle would continue.


    They were incredibly hard to kill, as their bodies were as tough as a Dominator at the Rift State who was focused on physique. They had few weak points and crushing their heads was useless as they had no brain, all of them were directly controlled by the Akhuril.


    That would be the first wave. The Kushi were made to kill and multiply, and their numbers grew exponentially. Another horrifying trait of the Kushi was adapting their sizes to their target bodies.


    So if a Kushi were to imnt its egg in a beast the size of an elephant, the Kushi that would be born from the beast would be bigger, drawing traits and vitality from the bodies of their dead host, this also applies torger creatures.


    A Kushi the size of a wolf would imnt three of itsrvae inside the body of a beast hundreds of feet tall, and the three Kushi that would erupt from the body of the dying least would be at least twenty feet tall.


    A Kushi would be able to imnt different hosts ten times at most before it would return to the Akhuril where it would be devoured. Yet that single Kushi in less than a minute would have created more than thirty Kushi and this trend would continue until they wiped out all life on the.


    Then woulde the Harvesters, Scryers, Desecrators, ¡­


    Wave after wave of monsters until this was tucked dry of everything and Lamia would move on.


    Augustus'' eyes touched the kind young girl who gave him a meal. Soon she would be meat on the chopping block.


    A loud droning sound emanating from the Akhuril was a sign it was about tomence the end of this world. That sound was like a Death knell, and the mortals began to panic, as the sudden onset of their demise could be felt deep in their souls.


    A madness descended on the crowd and they began to run, they had no destination in mind, only to get as far as they could from their unavoidable death.


    The kind girl bumped into him and fell, her eyes filled with fear and panic, she looked up at him and saw his steady gaze that had no fear only tiredness, and Augustus saw a dawn of hope in her eyes, and he wondered why what was left of his heart skipped a beat in pain.


    "Help me," she said.


    He stretched his hand and she took it, he brought her back to her feet, "Don''t run." He said, "You''ll only die tired¡­ just treasure yourst moments."


    She was horrified and wanted to pull back, but Augustus held her tight to his body, she wanted to squirm but she felt movements below his clothes, as if he was carrying snakes wrapped around his body, and she was repulsed, and this close to him she could smell the faint smell of decay.


    Her horror began to mount until she felt she was about to faint when through the space between his buttons she saw a yellow eye that was peering at her. The eye blinked and she heard a chuckle.


    Fear held her captive and she could not even scream.


    The feeling of jumping from a frying pan into the fire overwhelmed her senses, and that enormous monster far on the horizon became less threatening than the one who was holding her.


    "Don''t struggle," Augustusforted her, he began to stroke her head, "it would be quick."


    He was lying, ten seconds was a long time when you were dying to an Abomination like a Kushi. Yourst moments would be pure agony as three growing Kushi feasted on your flesh and blood, crushing your internal organs as they explosively matured, such agony was beyond what most mortals could bear.


    The girl to her credit was brave and she recovered faster than he thought possible, she did not fight and she turned around to look at the beast who gave another roar that sounded like a foghorn magnified a thousand times.


    "What is that¡­" She cried out, her fear once more nearly overtaking her and she wanted to run, but Augustus held her tight.


    "The end," he whispered


    Suddenly there was a blinding sh like a sun covered the horizon, and a thunderous cry of pain echoed.


    The girl screamed and covered her eyes as tears streamed from it, partially blind because of the bright light.


    A tremendous detonation happened and a mushroom cloud sorge it reached twenty thousand feet in the air appeared. The Akhuril was buried thousands of feet in the ground, as an enormous shockwave carrying heat and force began to destroy all on its path as it swept towards the town.


    "Finally." Augustus sighed.


    The heavens split apart, and a figure from his nightmare tore her way through the darkness outside reality.


    "BITCHES!!!!"


    Absomet was here.


    The terrifying wave of force reached Augustus and he held the weeping girl closer.

 Chapter 377 Opening The Trial Grounds.

    377 Opening The Trial Grounds.


    Nezrakim and Dora had separated from the Dominator they came with on the battlefield months ago after crossing no man''snd and entering the continent where the Great War was being fought for a million years, they were now alone not because of any choice on their part but because their otherpanions had either been killed or acquired enough benefits and then they left.


    They could have waited for fresh blood, but their mission was time-sensitive and they had spent too long as it was.


    This was their seventh month on the battlefield, and they had escaped death countless times, only their mystical abilities had saved them from death. Each of them brings various abilities to the table to aid each other, and they have yed Mages and Demons in their thousands.


    They were getting closer to their target with each day, and with their current pace, in a fortnight they would reach her. Yet they could not help but pause when they looked at their target''s location ahead.


    Three hundred miles ahead was a field of entrenched missile batteries that could shoot seventy-foot-long Davross alloy-tipped bs of iron, more than fifty tons in weight.


    Each of them was being shot at Mach 8 and could be delivered to their targets with pinpoint uracy.


    The area these missile batteries covered was more than three thousand miles in length and they could shoot more than 800,000 missiles every hour. This entire section was called the Tiberius family Lance of Destruction.


    It was created with the assistance of both the Volgim Family and the Boreas Family recently, which was three hundred years ago and a suitable counter had not yet been found for them due to various reasons. There were fifty of such Lances of Destruction spread across the battlefield and with this new push in the war effort, there were ns to create another fifty more of these.


    To understand the full power of this Lances of Destruction, a single volley from it was enough to tear a Minor World to pieces. Only a Peak Major World like Trion could handle weapons of such caliber to be used on its surface with no restrictions.


    "How can we find her across this entire section?" Nezrakim frowned, his eagle-like eyes sweeping across the distance, he watched as the skies vibrated and thousands of missiles flew from the ground leaving air shattering shockwaves behind them.


    Three thousand miles was not a great distance for an Angel, but this stretch of the region was incredibly perilous, and it was very possible for them to fail their mission if they were killed halfway. Countless Demons and Mages attacked this location to destroy these Missile Batteries, for they had reaped a frightening toll of death since their operation began.


    "There would be traces," Dora replied, both of them were in the bodies of Tiberius family Dominators at the Incarnation State.


    The region they were in, it was rare to find Dominators at such a low level of power, this area was strictly for powers at the second great circle and beyond.


    They looked at each other, ahead of them the battle raged white-hot. They nodded to each other and entered battle, they needed to find Maeve, for ording to the creator, she was an important piece of the puzzle to unlock his past.


    There were many minor kinks to iron out, and in order to increase the speed ofpletion, he rested 22:14


    and allowed his cells and physique to go to town. Frankly he enjoyed the chance to sleep, what his ?


    Andar had been sleeping for the past eight hours. He did not necessarily need this amount of rest, but he noticed that his body had not yet finished its upgrade.


    There were many minor kinks to iron out, and in order to increase the speed ofpletion, he rested and allowed his cells and physique to go to town. Frankly he enjoyed the chance to sleep, what his main body experienced could not necessarily be called sleep, his condition was rather hard to describe.


    He opened his eyes and felt a sense of fullness as if his cells were satiated and filled with unlimited energy. The silver veins that shone through his skin were especially bright, it would appear as if it was not blood that flowed within his veins but pure energy.


    He sat up and brought his right hand to his face, there he saw tiny silver grains swirling around like a mini tornado. It would seem that finally his body could no longer contain his Aether and now it was beginning to manifest outwardly.


    He sighed and pushed the excess Aether into the Aegis Script. The Cloud Whale gave a pained roar that was filled with both happiness and despair. This beast needed a lot of Aether to grow, but still, too much of everything was bad. It was beginning to drown in Aether, as the fog of Aether inside the Aegis Script had turned to ake.


    He would just have to bear with it, Andar thought. Even though it was hurting the beast, it would be good for it in the long run.


    He found out that this Cloud Whale was a male, and the Aether was not just nourishing it, for it had grown to nearly two extra feet for the past seven days it was inside, which ording to the growth rate of Cloud Whale this was a ridiculous number, but also it was beginning to change.


    The deep blue color of its skin was slowly transforming into a lighter blue, and there was a budding growth just below its fin.


    A soft knock interrupted his musing, and before he could ask who it was, although he already knew, the door was pushed open and a girl entered followed by two other people.


    The girl who entered had piercing blue eyes framed by dark hair. Her face was almost childlike but her body was especially voluptuous.


    Her name was Mira and among many things, she was the daughter of an Archmage, and the two who followed behind her were her two minders.


    She sat beside him without any invitation, Andar had be used to her domineering ways and he adjusted so he could fully ce her within his sights.


    "So, the castle gates would open in the next hour, and the Trial Ground would be unlocked. Let''s go over our strategy once more, as we would havepetition for the best spots." She said and brought out a glowing map that spread to cover the room with two taps from her fingers.

 Chapter 378 Meditation Arts.

    378 Meditation Arts.


    "Nice to see you too Mira," Andar said sarcastically while pushing the glowing map aside.


    It would be foolish to regard this girl as someone who was just pretty without any depth. Anyone who had that assumption would be very wrong, Andar had never seen anyone who was more driven at this age.


    He could not help but tease her. The reason she barged into his room and went straight to the point was that she did not want to waste any single time on extraneous affairs and Andar was the only one she deemed worthy enough to coborate with and take the time to get to know him better.


    Like Andar, she was also born with great talent and a Spirit Body, but her grade of talent and Spirit Body could never be as ridiculous as his own. She had a grade six White Rank talent, and a grade five Purple Spirit Body, and inparison, Andar had an unranked grade talent that surpassed the Supreme grade which was colored ck, and also an unranked grade Spirit Body.


    Talents like Mira were supposed to be closer to the peak of the Mage World, with all the top geniuses having simr ranked talent. Of course, Andar did not tell her his true rank he only gave his rank as something beyond her own, her curiosity about his true rank however made her closer to him.


    Andar did not much if she got close, this was the sort ofpanionship he hoped to build and gather to his side. Unlike his main body whose path was isted, being so far above every known creation, he had to use a different path to achieve his goals here.


    They had been inside this Castle for a week, and as Andar would soon learn, there were a total of 107 castles, each of them holding 330 candidates for the Trials. So every given year, there would always be 35,310 candidates for the Trials.


    Andar had used this time here to forge closer rtionships with all the candidates, most of them were not much older than fourteen, and although he knew in this world, age was not the main factor for maturity, he still managed to bring everyone as close to him as possible, he and Mira bing a sort of leader to the group.


    All of this was necessary in order to achieve the best results in the Trial Grounds.


    To understand how the Trials worked it is necessary to know about Training Manuals which was also called Meditation Arts.


    The gigantic hand Andar had seen below was not just for special effect to awe the candidate, it served a much more crucial purpose for it was a library, and the clouds that spewed from the severed wrist were the books containing the Meditation Arts they needed.


    The clouds they rested upon had various levels, and theposition of the cloud kept changing the closer you got to the hand.


    When the castle gates were opened and all 35,310 candidates were released, most would settle on top of the clouds and pick their Training Manuals, which Andar came to learn was also called Meditation Art.


    Engraved in every inch of the clouds were thousands of Meditation Arts, but this was just the first level of the library. You could choose to push deeper into the cloud to find more borate Meditation Art, but there were three problems you would encounter when attempting to do so.


    The first was that the cloud grew denser as you got lower, with the clouds nearer to the head being denser than metal, prating it came with the risk of death, as many candidates overestimated their abilities and grew tired only to be crushed to mush by the increased weight.


    With its increased density came a more reduced area of coverage, which led to the second concern.


    If the top of the cloud spread for thousands of miles, as you go lower, the range would continue to shrink until it was less than fifty feet across at the wrist, so if you wanted borate Meditation Arts you had to be quick, else there would be no more space.


    Once a candidate began epting a Meditation Art, that area would be closed off, and the opportunity lost for any other candidate, so it was a matter of speed, getting a choice position earlier was the only option, as you would not be able to interfere once the impaction process has begun.


    Generally, it was known that the best Meditation Art got more intricate and if you were not talented enough, it would be a waste to learn it, as you would be stuck as an Acolyte even if you collected a Legacy Grade Meditation technique and you had poor talents.


    Yet this fact did not dissuade many candidates from fighting for more intricate Meditation Art, not just because of the increased powers it would bring and other special effects, but it was also the only method to climb to the supreme height of the Mage World and be an Archmage.


    The third reason was inevitable human interference. Everyone wanted the best for themselves, and every candidate gathered here was a talent in their own right, most had been selected from a pool of thousands, and among thatrge poption, they were the only ones talented enough to be chosen. This would inevitably lead to a feeling of elitism.


    No candidate here wanted to select the lowest form of Meditation Art, all of them would want to go deeper into the clouds until they reached their limits, and so they would try to muscle their way through the clouds, and with the time constraint in ce to get the best positions, the struggle could devolve to a bloody affair.


    Most castlese together to fight against other candidates from other castles and secure more beneficial positions, these battles could be bloodless, but not every time, because the nature of men was treacherous and some candidates had heavy hands with loose morals.


    Andar would be able to sway the rest of the candidates in his castle under his banner using his charisma and talent, but he did not, for it would serve no purpose to him, it would only dy his advancement.


    He could also deceive the candidates and use them as cannon fodder to advance deeper into the cloud, but the qualities of the candidates were too poor, as they were still mortals, even if some of them had high talents.


    Yet he still drew them close to him, as he wanted them to seed, and if he could achieve that with little pain on his part, he would do so, and if they owed him a favor for giving them this opportunity, all the better.

 Chapter 379 Limit Breaker

    379 Limit Breaker


    The only redeeming candidate in his castle was Mira, the daughter of a 4th Star Archmage. She had twin elder siblings who were both Rank 9 mages.


    She was the best among all the candidates here and that was the reason he befriended her and drew her closer to his side. Both of them became the de facto leaders of the castle, and she was responsible for the overall organization, with Andar giving directions from the background.


    As the daughter of an Archmage, she needed to be seen as a leader and Andar had no problem with making her his partner, with her talents, she could go far as a Mage.


    "The target this time is the Heavenly Fate Meditation Arts which can only be collected at the wrist of the Chained god. There are only twelve spots avable. This map is the shortcut through the clouds, are you sure you have memorized them?" Mira queried; she refused to be baited by Andar, for she hade to realize that beneath his silliness was a biting cold intellect that reminded her a bit of her father, who was an Archmage.


    Andar sighed, "This map holds less than a thousand points of interest. For people like you and me, cing all this in mind is not an issue. So the real question you want to ask is if I''m prepared."


    Andar stood up and cracked his neck, and Mira followed, "We would face steeppetition from those that want a Heavenly Fate Meditation Art, so I need to know your head is in the game."


    "I am, was that in any doubt? Yet I still find that I am still dissatisfied with this n."


    Mira frowned, "We have gone over it dozens of times, it is as foolproof as any. We both have Spirit Bodies that make our physique stronger than anyone else and unlike others, we can manipte Aether even without any Meditation Art, we would crush the opposition. The n would work."


    "Oh, there is nothing wrong with the direction of the n, it is a fantastic one, I only care about the destination. I have been thinking, why don''t we go for the greatest prize of all?"


    Mira paused in shock before she burst intoughter, "Hahaha¡­ Do you want a Supreme Meditation Art? That is impossible." She stood up from the bed and began walking towards the door, Andar walked beside her and her two minders followed.


    They were sixteen-year-old boys, but they had the bodies of a warrior in their prime, their leonine movement holding shocking power and flexibility, although they were for all intent, mortals.


    They had been specially trained from birth to be the protectors of Mira, and they would give up their lives without a thought if they considered it necessary.


    "Tell me again why it''s impossible." Andar countered.


    Mira sighed, "Notwithstanding the fact that reaching the wrist of the Chained god would be a monumental feat, that would even stump a mage! Yet we as mortals are nning to do so, you would have to go beyond that and get on the hand of the god! It is quite impossible for any mortal to touch a god, you would have to be maybe a Rank 6 Mage, also the Chained god is not just any other god. He is THE GOD! The first god birthed by the universe."


    Andar smiled, "Yet, with all that, what if we made it."


    She frowned, "I have heard of foolish arguments and beliefs in my life Andar, and here I was thinking you were a smart boy. No one has mastered a Supreme Meditation Art. It is purely a theoretical concept created by the Mage Supreme after he became a Mage Supreme! It is the absolute peak in all of creation. It was meant to be an unreachable goal, Andar. My father told me it was just a joke being yed by the Mage Supreme. It would be like expecting an ant to lift a damn mountain."


    Andar smirked and whispered in her ears as he hurried past her, "But, what if¡­"


    They reached the other candidates and Andar began to mingle with them, a smile here and augh there, he quickly gathered the crowd around him, and the tension began to break away, as Andar''s shining presence seemed to break apart the weight in their chest.


    Before long there wasughter in the crowd, and Andar headed to the front and stood before the door and all eyes followed him, it was almost impossible to look away. He turned and looked at the rest of the candidates, Mira looked at him with arms folded, his antics always served as a surprise to her, and his showmanship antics were a bit frustrating, but she could not deny their effectiveness.


    "In the uing moments, these doors would be open," Andar began speaking and the crowd went silent,


    "For all of us here this is the start of our dreams, and it is a glorious one. Yet, not all of us will make it," he smiled, "I know I will make it, but I don''t know about the rest of you."


    Someone shouted from the crowd, "Keep dreaming Andar!" the crowd erupted inughter.


    Andar nodded at them, "We are all in this together, and all of us here¡­ we don''t stop until we reach our limits¡­ I don''t care who we were before we got here, but after living with you guys for this entire week, I''ve not seen a group of people driven to do hard things like you all. We are now family, our drive and our ambition hold us together. With that in mind, I dub the candidate of this Castle, Limit Breaker, let it signify to all our resolve!"


    A whisper went through the crowd and it was carried up by all, "Limit! Breaker! Limit! Breaker!¡­"


    There was a rumble behind Andar and the gate began to slowly open. Mira walked up and stood beside him. After eyeing him with annoyance, she turned to the riled-up crowd, "Silence."


    The crowd went still, she had imbued Aether in her words, Andar also did the same, it had be an unconscious action from both of them, and everyone else could not help but follow them, their presence blinding.


    "You know the n, follow it. Formations, everyone."


    The 330 candidates arranged themselves in rows of ten, making each row hold 33 people.

 Chapter 380 Race To The Top

    <h4>Chapter 380 Race To The Top</h4>


    Mira turned around and stood with him watching the opening doors that were slowly moving to the side, "Nice speech, a bit on the nose though."


    Andar smirked, "Well, my mother is a politician, so don''t expect anything better."


    "you gave the group a name, we did not n on that, another one of your tactics?" Mira smirked.


    "Nah, It seemed right at the time, and I went with my guts."


    "Right¡­" she looked at him disbelieving


    Andar bumped her shoulder, "Imagine their faces, when our castle takes all the top spots!"


    "Hold your leash tiger, other castles would also form their ns for winning."


    "yes they would have, but they don''t have you,"


    "oh¡­" her cheeks became stained with a bit of pink.


    "Or me¡­ or the LIMIT BREAKERS!!"


    Thest part, he shouted, and his cries were echoed by the candidates behind him in their neat formation.


    Mira rolled her eyes, and Andar smiled at her, "We go fast, and crush everyone in our way."


    ?


    There were six Archmages in the ck Federation apart from their leader Erick ck, but the powerful 9th Star Archmage now dwelled permanently in the Magus Supreme World and rarely returned to the federation.


    At that level, the material universe had few things that could interest powers like that, they all strive for something greater. Their immortal lives are devoted to answering the hardest questions in existence and chasing the elusive position of the Supreme.


    At this time all the Archmages were in an urgent gathering. This meeting was being held with all the Archmages from the seven Great Towers under the Supreme Mage World in attendance, nevertheless, they still sent a projection to oversee this current crop of candidates.


    Their figures were just shadows and they watched with mild amusement as the castle gates were opened and the candidates flooded onto the clouds.


    Because of how long the Trial Ground had been in existence, there were many rumors and strategies on how to gain the most benefit from it.


    So even thoughrgely half of the candidates that came out from their castles were disorganized, the rest clearly had ns on how to maximize their time here.


    However, all of these were strategies they had seen a thousand times before, and they would only really start to pay attention when the candidates could reach the area where Legacy Grade Meditation Arts could be found.


    So they settled with infinite patience as they watched the Trial Ground open up.


    Yet three figures were central to their attention, they were Andar, Mira, and another youth whose head was bald.


    ?


    Thousands of candidates streaming into the clouds was a glorious sight, as few of them took the time to steady themselves after all there was a visual dissonance between seeing fluffy clouds and being able to walk on them, even if they knew these clouds were supporting hundreds of castles that were millions of tons in weight.


    In addition, the Trial Ground was out in space, and the very skies were being shredded apart with energies that could light up a gxy. They could not truly appreciate the grand scenery they found while inside the castle and looking through a small window, but now as they stood outside the full weight of their surroundings hit them like a lightning bolt.


    Mira had anticipated something like this and the instruction she gave was simple: follow our lead.


    When others were disorganized and trying to find their footing, they would be on the move. They would take the first position and they would hold it until they reached their destination.


    The Limit Breakers only had to look at their partners in front of them disregarding everything around them, while those in front only had to look at the figures of Andar and Mira.


    They went at a steady jogging pace, their destination was at the center of the clouds, for the 107 castles were arranged in a circr formation, and the spots for impaction of Meditation Arts were closer to the center of the clouds.


    Their organized movements were enough to push them to the lead, and if one was to look from above, among the countless candidates streaming out from the castles, Andar''s group had the clear lead.


    Their movements soon began to draw attention from the shocked crowd who slowly began to rally themselves, as the candidates in the various castles tried to make themselves organized when a clear example of the power of unity was before them.


    Mira could not help but grin, if the n was for them to collect the Ordinary Meditation Arts, they could easily seed but they wanted a greater prize for their entire team.


    Andar took the chance to look up at the skies, which was just open space and the hundreds of multicolored Aether streams jetting above and lighting up the surroundings, his eyes began to track the path of the shooting streams of Aether down to its source, and he was nearly entranced.


    By the gods, it was so beautiful.


    "Focus Andar, three thousand meters ahead is the sweet spot." Mira bumped him with her shoulders.


    "Let''s go a bit further, push for another five hundred meters."


    "Five hundred? Don''t tell me you still want to pursue the Supreme Meditation Art. That is madness Andar."


    Andarughed, "I never did tell you my talent grade, did I?"


    Mira''s eyes became focused on him, "Don''t tell me your talent is Supreme grade, even if it was, it is still useless. You are not the first Supreme grade talent that has tried to reach the hand of the Chained god."


    "You''re still looking down on my talents again." Andarughed, "C''mon let''s move faster, they are now used to this pace, and even if we are going for the extra five hundred meters we still need to keep to time."


    Mira muttered, "Already made the decision, why bother even telling me, don''t tell me that your Spirit Body is also at the Supreme Grade as well."


    Andar did not reply, and he increased his pace to a t-out run, Mira matching him and the rest followed. Although they were still mortal, the Awakening of their Spirit matrix had boosted their physique to an extent that made them top athletes.

 Chapter 381 Collective Effort

    <h4>Chapter 381 Collective Effort</h4>


    A whistle came from behind and Mira turned her head, it came from one of her minders who pointed to their left.


    A single youth was gaining on their group, he had left the other members of his castle behind and was going solo. Judging from his movement, this must be a genius with a Spirit Body.


    It was impressive enough in this batch that there were three candidates with Spirit Bodies, and it was an especially great stroke of luck that Andar and Mira found themselves in the same castle.


    The youth did not push the extra distance that Andar and the team were going for, instead having reached the minimum distance to reach the Heavenly Fate Meditation Art, he began tearing his way through the cloud and he disappeared from sight.


    Mira looked at Andar with a frown and he smiled, "If you want to go fast, act alone, if you would like to go far¡­"


    "Zip it, crow mouth, your words of wisdom are getting on my nerves." Mira shot back and increased her pace once more, and the rest of the team struggled to catch up.


    You could picture this cloud to be in the shape of a funnel, it was broader on top, but as you get lower to the base, it begins to reduce until it falls to a single point.


    Andar''s goal was to get as close to the middle as possible, so they could prate straight down to the base of the cloud in one go, in that manner he would reach the hand of the Chained god.


    It was not just because of the Supreme Meditation Art, which his main body would find very valuable and may be able to use in a way that may defy all understanding, his main body was also interested in this hand, for there was a soul inside it.


    Reaching their destination, Mira and Andar stopped and the rest of the team passed them by and gathered in a circle, with Andar and Mira at the center, Andar looked at Mira and as one they nodded, Mira''s piercing blue eyes shined as she raised her right fist upwards, giving the signal to begin.


    The clouds could hold a lot of weight, but there was a trick to getting through eachyer, especially the topmostyers that held the Ordinary and Outstanding Meditation Arts.


    Half of the candidates jumped, and while they were in the air, the other half also jumped. The moment the first candidatesnded the clouds began to vibrate, before it could settle the other candidates alsonded, and the grounds caved beneath them, bringing all 300 candidates to the nextyer. The cloud above them zipped close with a resounding snap, like an stic band that was retracted after being pulled.


    Mira breathed a sigh of relief, she was happy they were able to organize their castle''s candidates to be the best at tackling the Trial ground, she knew it was the presence of her and Andar, two great Spirit Bodies working together in cooperation that led to such an urrence.


    She had no idea she could meet someone like this on the Trial Ground, and she began to wonder, what if both of them were capable of reaching the Supreme Meditation Art? Blowing away those silly thoughts from her head, she focused on the team, making sure everyone was in sync.


    They reached the nextyer and they repeated the same maneuver, with the only difference being that they had to do a three-pronged jump.


    This trend continued until they had broken through sevenyers of clouds, and by then all the candidates were exhausted. After the thirdyer, the clouds became increasingly harder, and every jump would bring arge wave of pain to their bodies.


    They looked around them and saw theyer of cloud they were in was brown, and that meant the Meditation Arts that could be found here were at least at the Superb Grade.


    Most of them copsed in sheer exhaustion, but their immediate surroundings brought them incredible joy, and they allughed in celebration.


    There were seven levels to Meditation Arts, which were Ordinary, Outstanding, Superb, Legacy, Mythical, Heavenly Fate, and Supreme.


    For candidates of their talents, it was almost certain they would have to pick an Ordinary Meditation Art, with the lucky few getting an Outstanding Meditation Art, and rarely would there be any case of them getting a Superb Meditation Art.


    To push to this level, required both speed and power, and more importantly knowledge and cooperation. Thebination of Andar and Mira gave them all these properties and now, each of them was like a leopard that had been given wings.


    The knowledge of their incredible fortune made them all out in shock and happiness, although the charisma of Andar and Mira were high, some of them still thought that their n would fail, but the results proved them wrong. "Limit! Breakers!¡­" Their cries were piercing, cutting away the pain and tiredness in their limbs.


    Andar and Mira smiled, they had been able to save a bit of energy, reaching this ce, as every single scrap of energy they could save along the way was essential, and now their true journey began.


    Mira began rolling up her sleeves when they were interrupted by the candidates around them, who stood up and began to circle them.


    They all had looks of resolve in their eyes as they picked themselves from the ground and surrounded Andar and Mira. "Limit! Breakers!¡­. Limit! Breakers!¡­"


    With each loud cry they jumped, but the clouds below them were like hardwood and each collision brought them pain, but they continued. Mira''s eyes were wide open in astonishment, with all the ns and projections she had ced down, none of them could ount for what was happening now.


    She had allocated every single bit of energy their bodies should be able to give without burning them out, and yet, they were all surprising her, they had all broken their limits.


    With onest cry, a small circle broke beneath their feet and Andar and Mira slipped into it before it snapped shut.


    Theynded in theyer below, and the cloud now felt like concrete. Mira looked up a trace of astonishment still left in her eyes. She sighed and began to fold up her sleeves once more, "Were you aware that giving them a name would bring about such a performance?"

 Chapter 382 Rank 0 Berserker Script- Smash

    Chapter 382 Rank 0 Berserker Script- Smash


    Andar corrected, "Giving us a name. We are all one and all, Limit Breakers!."


    Mira looked at him deeply, the thoughts in her mind were chaotic before they settled and then she nodded. "Tell me about such strategies before you implement them next time."


    Andar distractedly replied while looking to his left, "Er, it''s nothing that profound, it is amon technique to bring a sense of loyalty and shared interest into a group, your superb organizational abilities certainly helped create this dynamic. Hey, Mira, look what we have here."


    She had finished rolling up both sleeves and looked towards Andar''s gaze, a few hundred feet away she could see a panting youth. He should be the Spirit Body that went ahead of his group and began prating through the cloud first.


    He barely managed to break through the cloud below and he looked at them with surprise in his eyes before the cloud closed up behind his descending figure.


    "Good, we have caught up." Mira rubbed her palms together in glee. With a lovely cry, she clenched her right hand, and the reason for folding her sleeves was revealed. She had dozens of Rank 0 Scripts on both arms!


    This was where the great distinctions between Spirit Bodies and anyone elsey. Even as mortals without any Meditation Arts, Spirit Bodies were strong and had Aether flowing through their veins.


    Their bodies were stronger and also had various properties that differentiated them from the rest. A Spirit Body also came with attributes, either elemental or some other more ephemeral concepts like force or even space.


    In a manner, their bodies were like mini Spirit Matrixes. This made it possible for them to have an advantage over their peers at every level, and as they got stronger, the advantages a Spirit Body would bring would continuously increase.


    A normal Rank 3 Acolyte could only carry ten Rank 0 Scripts and a single Rank 1 Scripts, yet Mira was still a mortal yet she had more than two dozen Rank 0 Scripts on each of her arms, this alone could show the true distinction between Mages.


    Although the reason she was able to carry so many Rank 0 scripts was because they were all one-time use, even if that were to be the case, it was still astonishing.


    One-time use Scripts had less of a bacsh on the body of the user, and most of the burden of activating it was borne by the Scripts itself, even so, it was not something that any mortal should be able to carry, needless to mention Mira who had filled her arms with as much Rank 0 Scripts as it could hold.


    The Rank 0 Script she used was a simple one, and it was one that Andar was intrinsically familiar with¡ªSmash.


    The Berserker Aspect Technique, Smash.


    She punched the ground and one of the Script on her arm lit up with a bloody red glow. An ephemeral figure appeared behind her and vanished, it was of a warrior holding his bloody arms up to the sky.


    There were many bloody scars all over the body of the warrior, but this did not paint a picture of weakness, only of endless ferocity and madness.


    Another bloody fist suddenly materialized around her hand that was five timesrger than her hand and smashed into the ground, and the cloud vibrated, she punched with her left, another Script lighting up with a bloody glow, and a hole opened up, Andar quickly followed her through it before it closed.


    Once again they barely missed the first youth, who had begun to move faster knowing he hadpetition behind him.


    "Your turn," Mira called out.


    Andar nodded, "Stand closer to me." he simply stamped his feet and the sound was loud like a bomb detonating.


    The ground below them opened for more than twenty feet before it swallowed both of them.


    "you¡­you¡­" Mira called out in shock, Andar only smiled as he was also a bit shocked, not expecting this much power from his limbs, he had grown even stronger since his awakening, and he had no time to test how much stronger his body had be, "Your turn." he said.


    Mira''s eyes brightened, remembering what Andar had told her, what if we can get a Supreme Grade Meditation Art?¡­


    "Hey, you guys caught up quickly, I''m¡­ Zaros."


    They both turned to see the sweaty youth, his eyes wide as he looked at the hole closing overhead and the two fresh people standing here with no sign of exhaustion as if they were going for a stroll.


    He could not help but consider the thought of joining them. Would it be possible for him to stick along with them, surely with his powers he could assist and go through the Trials faster. It would be foolish for them to deny him, after all, no matter how small a mosquito was, it was still meat to someone.


    The youth with the ck hair and silver eyes who had an air of utter rxation around him answered,


    "Hey Zaros, my name is Andar and this is Mira, it''s a pleasure to meet you. Congrattions on getting here so quickly, this Trials is something isn''t it?"


    If it is something, why does it look like you are just strolling through it? Zaros thought hatefully, but he smiled. It would seem that Andar was an easygoing personality, and it should be straightforward to leech from him.


    Zaros scratched his head whileughing self-deprecatingly, "I overestimated my abilities and rushed ahead, can I join¡­"


    "Scram!" Mira growled


    Zaros frowned but he quickly washed the look away from his face, "I just need to¡­"


    "I am not fond of repeating myself." Mira brought up her right hand which had begun to glow red like blood as the multiple Rank 0 Scripts lit up, "Scram!"


    Zavros''s face went pale, if a single one of those touched him, he would be reduced to a stain.


    Of course, he had managed to inscribe seven Rank 0 Scripts on his body, but this was all he could contain, and he was leaving it for the final stretch, as he intended to push for a Heavenly Fate Meditation Art.


    Knowing he would not be epted by these two his eyes went cold, and he drew his hand over his bald head, a bodily trait that resulted from his awakening and Spirit Body.

 Chapter 383 Halfway Through The Clouds

    Chapter 383 Halfway Through The Clouds


    For a moment he nearly wanted to attack both of them, they did not seem so tough, and he could counter the girl''s Script and attack her smilingpanion, if he could get a hold of him, he would use him as a shield, and¡­


    Zavros paused, he did not know about the hidden abilities of Andar, he had only seen Mira''s Scripts, and he had no idea what Andar may be hiding. This was not the best time to fight.


    He sighed in regret and replied, "If that is the case good luck, but please keep in mind that¡­" He choked in anger when he saw that Mira had ignored him and punched the ground, and three red shes followed as the cloud copsed bringing her and herpanion to the next level.


    Andar looked at him with an apologetic gaze and waved as the cloud sealed up behind them.


    Zavros licked his lips, a feverish anger taking over him, with a roar he unleashed his Rank 0 Script. A blue man with a fishtail appeared behind him holding a pitchfork.


    With a grunt, Zavros attacked the cloud beneath him, and his anger and desperation soared when he saw he would need another attack with his Scripts to prate the ground, but he had only six of them left.


    Pushing aside his anger, he realized he was being foolish, and so he began to slowly hammer at the ground using his fist. His spirit body had an affinity to water, he would quickly recover from damages, and he would just have to slowly push his way through.


    If they expended too much of their energy, he would be thest When this Trial was over and they all received their Meditation Art, that was the time for the true battle between Mages would begin, at that time he would suppress those two beneath his feet.


    If they expended too much of their energy, he would be thest one smiling, as his Spirit Body aided his recovery ability.


    Zavros smiled through the pain and continued digging through the clouds, inch by inch.


    ?


    "You are too lenient when ites to epting hogwash. That fool wanted to y us. He is lucky I did not decide to kill him" Mira called out angrily, as she used five stacks of her Rank 0 Script to blow her way to the next level.


    Andar shrugged, "It was my turn to attack just now."


    "I know." Mira pointed out," But if we are going to be making it to the Supreme Meditation Art, then we will need you to be in the best shape."


    She stopped and ced her hands on Andar''s arm, a slight blush covering her cheeks, "If those of our team above can break through their limits, so can we."


    Andar snickered, "Say it with me, you know you want to. Limit¡­"


    "Don''t you dare." Mira shouted and with a growl, she punched the ground and six Rank 0 Smash Scripts erupted.


    He did not attack the youth with the bald head even though he detected the hint of maliceing from him because he did not need to do so. Before he gets his hands on a Meditation Art and begins growing his power, it would be foolish to antagonize someone with an unknown background.


    He wanted to quickly grow powerful so he could be of assistance to his main body, and fighting every foolish youth and whatever background they may have would be an utter waste of his time and resources.


    Andar knew he was on a ticking clock as always, and with his main body creating World Seeds, his time in slumber would be drastically reduced. He needed to be at least a Rank 6 Mage in a very short amount of time if he was ever going to be of any use.


    Shifting his mind from future matters to the present moments, he considered his partner and the Scripts she was using.


    Andar knew that Mira had a lot of Rank 0 Scripts on her body, and he also figured out his master would have given him more if he had the time. He did not know his body limit at this moment, but that was not the source of his greatest surprise.


    The Rank 0 Script she was using was incredibly familiar, as this was the Berserker Aspect that was his main body favorite battle technique.


    There must be a great number of simrities between Aspects and Scripts, and if that was the case, then he could understand the great divide that existed between Trion and the Mage worlds when it came to techniques.


    This was not necessarily a sign of weakness, as Dominators mostly depended on abilities they unlocked from their bloodline and not necessarilyprehending techniques.


    The Berserker Aspect was a premier battle technique of the Tiberius Bloodline and the God of War signature battle move, but here Mira could use the Mortal Level of a Berserker technique¡ª


    Smash, so easily without truly understanding the nature of the technique.


    Although he knew the Berserker Aspect still held far moreplexities than what Mira had ess to, that was just at the beginning levels of the Scripts, what would Mages be able to do with a Rank 5 Berserker Script or even 6 or 7?


    Besides they had ess to thousands of Scripts of various types and affinities and the threshold for learning them was far lower than acquiring an Aspect.


    The Berserker Aspect was only avable to the Tiberius family because of the incredible strain it ces on the body of the user, but that requirement was far more reduced or even nonexistent when it was in the form of a Script.


    Mira went on a rampage as the clouds began to sh red with each level she broke through, and now it was possible to see she had made it halfway through the clouds.


    There were only seven more levels to go through before they could reach the bottom of the cloud.


    Mira checked her arm, she had enough for two more levels, and then everything was up to Andar. Not one to reevaluate after making a decision, she unleashed the Rank 0 Scripts in multiple bursts and finally tore her way through twoyers.


    This area of the cloud they found themselves in was gray like metal, Mira tapped the cloud beneath her feet and it let out metallic sounds like a gong.

 Chapter 384 Growing Challenges.

    Chapter 384 Growing Challenges.


    Mira''s eyes became set in intense concentration. At this level, you could begin finding Mythical Grade Meditation Art and if she was not wrong, there should also be a single Heavenly Fate Meditation Art here, but she did not care for that one, her father had already given her the list of all the Heavenly Fate Meditation Art that could be found here and the one most suitable for her was on thest level before you could get to the hand of the Chained god.


    The Heavenly Fate Meditation Art to be found here was called the Revolving Core Meditation Art, and it was the mostmon Heavenly Fate Meditation Art that could be found, as 99 out of every 100 candidates who collected Heavenly Fate Meditation Art would select this one.


    Among the many reasons why it was chosen was because it was very powerful even though it was the one that was rtively easier to reach, it was still beyond what most candidates would ever attain.


    Although it appeared rtively simple for Andar and Mira to reach this area, not every mortal could have the capacity to carry dozens of Rank 0 Scripts and the ability to use them in the best manner to enhance their effects.


    What Mira did might seem easy but it was anything but. If someone else were in her shoes and tried to do the same thing, they would have to expend five times the amount of rank 0 Script before they could reach this ce.


    Mira had to practice a lot on how to use the Scripts properly, and she did that hundreds of times every week until she perfected the right force to use to achieve the best resonance and force to push through the clouds.


    To reach her true goals; however, they would have to dig deeper and she was counting on Andar to achieve that. She had seen theplex Script on his arm, and it amazed her that he was able to utilize a Script of that level. This Script should be at least Rank 1.


    He had already proved his dominance by using just his body to st his way through a level, she had utter faith that he might seed, even if they failed to reach the Supreme Grade Meditation Art, at least they might be able to get to the Heaven Fate Meditation Art.


    At thatst level, there were only two spots, and they held the highest grade Heavenly Fate Meditation Art in the entirety of the ck Tower. This was the Meditation Art that had been fought for by the founder of the ck Tower, Erick ck, and it was to be the foundation of his Great Tower.


    They were the Star Odyssey Meditation Art and the Dark Fate Meditation Art. These were two Meditation Techniques that were enough to look down on the entire universe and in the entire history of the ck Tower, only eleven people had been able to master these Meditation Techniques. Nine of those became Archmage.


    Another important reason to fight for that top spot was that whoever used those two Meditation Arts was guaranteed a spot in the Supreme Tower of Endirius.


    This was a chance to study and grow in a Supreme World!


    Andar nodded at her, a sign that he was ready. He went on one What sort of Spirit Body did Andar have? She thought in astonishment, this sort of body strength was as great as Rank 1 knee, raised his fist, and carelessly punched the ground. The loud thump was like the footstep of a giant, Mira had to widen her legs to steady herself.


    What sort of Spirit Body did Andar have? She thought in astonishment, this sort of body strength was as great as Rank 1 mages who focused on Body Modification, and he was just a Mortal.


    The second blow caused the ground to begin vibrating and the third blow tore a wide hole through the cloud. The hole was at least ten feet wide and Andar frowned a bit, as both of them descended, something was wrong, the force from his blows seemed to linger on his body long after it should have dissipated.


    They were now on the fourth level, and Andar did not rush to break through to the next floor, he kept his hands on the clouds below their feet and he seemed to be in deep thought.


    Then he suddenly strikes like a viper, the sounds strangely soft and the hole that was made was barely five feet across, and he nodded in satisfaction.


    Mira rolled her eyes in equal amounts of astonishment and annoyance, it was clear that pushing through the clouds even at this level was no challenge to Andar, instead, he was taking the time to refine his body and understand his strength.


    She was right, even now Andar did not understand the true strength his body was capable of unleashing after his long rest. He found out that his awakening also took a bit of time to bepleted and now he could review his full capabilities.


    He did not use any battle technique for thisst blow, he simply used his strength ingeniously, so he did not waste any single bit of it.


    Except for those freaks in the Bodily Modification Sector, most Mages did not see the need to have powerful bodies, instead, they wanted bodies that were sufficiently attuned to Aether. Andar also had no wish to go towards the route of body strengthening. That would be a useless effort, for there was no way this body could ever be as strong as his main body, what he needed to do was pursue in the opposite direction. Creating a body of energy.


    Bracing himself for the next attack, he poured his will into his fist and punched. The sound was like hitting a bell, Andar felt a blinding pain rush up from his arm into his spine. The hardness from the clouds had suddenly multiplied by a factor of ten!


    If the previous level could be likened to being made of soft foam, this level was made from hardwood, yet he still noticed another discrepancy, the pain from his blows lingered.


    The pain seemed excessive as if the cloud was multiplying his sensation of touch. Andar gritted his teeth so hard it began emitting a loud grinding sound and he began to whale on the ground, one, two, ten, fifteen punches before the ground began to vibrate.


    Thest punch opened the way and both of them fell through it. Rowan allowed the normal responses of child-like Andar to take over, and his body began to shiver as tears began to roll from his eyes.

 Chapter 385 Adapting To Pain

    Chapter 385 Adapting To Pain


    Andar discovered a horrific fact about the clouds at this level, every punch he made brought him pain, and the pain did not cease, it onlypounded.


    Every hit he made increased the pain he felt until it was as if everything he knew was pain. His stubbornness was what made him attack in a frenzy because he was afraid that if he stopped the pain would freeze him in ce.


    This was the first time in his entire life to experience something like this. This was the sort of pain that would kill an average mortal man ten times over, and only his strong constitution was holding him in ce.


    Andar copses as the pain overwhelms his senses.


    Mira''s eyes were wide, she knew of this peculiar nature of the clouds when you began to approach the base, it was the reason why she had Rank 0 Scripts. Usually, to push through the clouds to reach the bottomyers, you had to slowly w your way through it. Yet they could not be too slow, because there was a time limit on the trial grounds.


    It was the reason after millions of years, barely eleven people had made it to thest levels, as you did not just require strength, luck, and perseverance, you also needed the capacity to bear untold amounts of pain.


    Andar was very powerful and talented, perhaps the most talented person she would ever meet, but it seemed as if he had not gone through any specific training to master pain. It was admirable he was able to push through to this level.


    Who was responsible for training him?


    Mira did not know that before now, it was generally acknowledged that Andar would never awaken his Spirit Matrix, and so he was not taught the process and what he should expect during awakening.


    Also, every Great Tower had different Trial Grounds, and his master had no way of knowing the sorts of challenges to be faced in the ck Tower. Nevertheless, having seen the scope of Andar''s talent, he had faith that he would be able to seed.


    If Andar''s target was a Heavenly Fate Meditation Art, he would have been correct, because, at this level, you could find three powerful Arts that level, he wanted something more, or perhaps it should be said that Rowan wanted more.


    Andar would have been delighted with a Heaven Fate Meditation Art, but for Rowan that was nothing. Anything short of a Supreme level of power was meaningless to him.


    Mira hurriedly knelt by his side and cradled his sweating head that had begun to heat up, his veins threatened to burst out of his skin, as he groaned, the expression of pain on his face was so gut-wrenching she forgot herself and went to help.


    She even forgot that Andar''s body was so powerful, that he could seriously hurt or kill her if he was not paying attention.


    "Stay with me Andar, listen to the sound of my voice."


    "It hurts¡­it hurts. So bad¡­ master, help me¡­ it hurts¡­"


    "I know, I know Andar, it is painful, but you have to push it aside, you are going to be a talented Mage and this sort of pain is nothing. Push through Andar."


    He gasped, "Mira? I don''t know how¡­"


    She smiled in relief, finally happy she was getting through to him, "You are already on the path¡­. Listen to the sound of my voice. Make it everything you should think of. The pain is silence and darkness, while my voice is relief and light. Follow my voice to the light and leave the darkness. The pain has no hold over you¡­. The darkness has no hold over you¡­ the pain has no hold over you¡­ the darkness has¡­"


    Andar began to slowly chant with her, "The pain has no hold over me¡­ the darkness has no hold over me¡­ the pain has¡­"


    Slowly as he spoke, his voice began gaining in strength and volume, his eyes began to focus and he slowly stood up while chanting.


    His adaptability and inner strength made Rowan smile in surprise.


    ?


    The actions of Andar and Mira were being watched and assessed by all four projections of the Archmages.


    Each of them was silent when they saw the organizational capacities of the Limit Breakers, there was nothing unique about that. Countless candidates had now formed teams and were beginning to push through the clouds.


    What made them begin to focus on Andar and Mira was the moment Andar began to stand back on his feet after Mira brought him back from the edge of pain and madness.


    That was something rare, most candidates would never recover when they receive pain at that level, and most would be begging for death at this time.


    For it was important to note that when Andar returned to his feet, the pain did not reduce, he was just learning how to manage and function even through the pain.


    As the two most promising candidates, their backgrounds were now ced under scrutiny, and Andar''s were revealed.


    Nothing from the boy''s history would show any training in meditation or other esoteric arts to control pain. Outside his obvious talent, there was no indication of his talent grade or the grade of his Spirit Body.


    What most Archmages craved was willpower, without it, no matter how talented he was, he would be nothing but a pig with a golden nose ring.


    The pain the child was feeling at this time must have been like he was being doused in acid while being injected with a substantial dose of adrenaline. Every nerve would be on fire, and if he wanted to get to the best Heavenly Fate Meditation Art, he would have to be smart with his choices and request the aid of his partner.


    Of course, they all heard of his oundish ims to reach the Supreme Meditation Art, but children knew nothing of the world, and flight of fancy was their right.


    A central figure among the Archmages began to speak. This figure had two heads, and his shoulders were broad, almost three times the size of an average man.


    "The child has talent, but he is foolish and whoever prepared him for the Trials should be punished. His Constitution is ridiculous, why was he not properly fortified with Scripts before he came for this? Oracle, under which jurisdiction was this candidate selected? What is the grade of his talent and his Spirit Body?"

 Chapter 386 Archmages Of The Black Tower.

    Chapter 386 Archmages Of The ck Tower.


    A genderless voice that Rowan would have found familiar as it was the same as the voice of the Oracle from Covenant sounded, "The candidate Andar Erickson came under no agency, and he applied in person for transportation from Rezur City at Ikaron V."


    "Interesting, was that not your Jurisdiction Shemira? You have always been tracking down candidates for your crystal legion. I''m surprised you would let such a great seed leave your domain." The two-headed figure turned to the shadow sitting beside it.


    Like the Covenant, these four shadowy figures were seated in a circr array, and a hologram of the activities in the Trial Ground was being broadcasted in their center.


    The female figure Shemira the Archmage who was hunting Andar sighed, "Khasos, my disciple allocated these duties to his servant, and the man he gave this essential task to was foolish, he allowed his ego and small-mindedness as the reason for this talent to slip through my grasp, but as the Prime Jurisdiction Officer over Ikaron V, I expect that his discipleship would be ced under me. The child has promise and needs a steady head, I will not be using him as a soldier in my Crystal Legion, he is to be my Legacy Disciple."


    There was a snort from another shadowy figure, "Shemira wishes to return the air she had breathed away back to her lungs. He is now in the Trial Grounds, and he is no longer your concern, what is left for him to do is to choose his future or for you to entice him to yours, I also want a Legacy Disciple and he is a suitable prospect."


    The shadow of Shemira glowed in anger but she answered with slightughter in her voice, "That is the n Lucius, let us see how far these children can reach. For three Spirit Bodies to be present here in our Trial Ground is unprecedented. You must be very proud Hasshim of your daughter''s aplishment."


    Thest shadow figureughed, "The silly girl. Wasting all her riches on the first boy who catches her eye. She would need to be reprimanded after this is all over. She is letting her heart lead instead of her head."


    These were the four Archmages of the ck Tower, 2 Star Archmage Hashim Prizahl Watcher of des, 3 Star Archmage Shemira Myrcelo Circle Of The Crystal Rose, 2 Star Archmage Lucius Gyfron The Pioneer of Treasure, and 5 Star Archmage Khasos Mylos The Golem King.


    The figures soon began discussing other matters, including a Talent found in the Mist Tower who had both a Supreme grade talent and a Supreme grade Spirit Body. This news was enough to shock them as they argued furiously about how such a talent would be able to utilize his full potential.


    Shemira Myrcelo did not divulge that the monster they were witnessing had surpassed whatever supreme-grade talent in the Mist Tower, and she was determined to make Andar her disciple.


    She was also the only one who had a sneaking suspicion that Andar might seed in his ambition to reach a Supreme Meditation Art, it was so unlikely that this would ever happen but she always liked to bet against the odds. This boy who came from nowhere, might just be able to shock the entire Mage World.


    Her breath imperticably quickened and anticipation began to brew in her heart. This child might be the key to unlocking the treasures of the Supreme world, and bring her before the gates of Endirius.


    It was a good thing that she had leverage over him.


    ?


    Rowan''s consciousness had reached a level where he could urately simte and process massive amounts of data even when he was currently restricted to possessing just a mortal body.


    He understood Andar''s entire life, and he was able to wear the shell of Andar as he pleased, it was as if he was aputer and Andar was an application he was running. This was important in order to fool the defenses of a Supreme World.


    He could do this possession so well, that he became the ''Application,'' yet his intellect remained in the background as he supervised every action being taken.


    This was a unique talent of his that was born as a result of his bloodline and the fact that he no longer had a Soul, he could be anything and anyone he wished to a degree, that it would be nigh impossible to tell the fake from the original.


    He was a perfect imposter.


    Sometimes this was a good thing, but it came with drawbacks, such as the situation Andar was currently facing.


    Compared to the pain he received when he was evolving into an Ouroboros Serpent, or when he received his Spatial Sight, or the many times his body had to liquefy itself as he evolved, this amount of pain he was currently feeling was nothing, and he would have to deliberately struggle for this sort of pain to even affect him, and recently it was bing difficult for him to even notice pain.


    But for the program he was running¡ªAndar, this pain was everything, but he had to give kudos to where it was due. The child struggled through the pain without his assistance, but for how long he wondered.


    Mira''s words served as an Anchor and her voice was like a beacon in a stormy sea. Andar swam towards it, and Rowan became surprised at the stubbornness of his Spirit.


    He had barely recovered when he roused himself and with a yell, Andar began to attack the cloud to get to the next level.


    Each punch was almost like he was driving his fist through dozens of des, and the pain kept increasing, but he kept muttering, "Follow the light¡­ leave the darkness¡­ follow the light¡­"


    With ast mighty punch, he copsed the cloud and reached the next level, but the strain of holding so much pain nearly drove him to unconsciousness and for the next few minutes, Andar battled to reorganize his mind.


    He was failing. The pain came in endless waves that began to tear his sanity apart.

 Chapter 387 Fighting To Stay Alive.

    Chapter 387 Fighting To Stay Alive.


    Rowan watched him for a while, Andar was not at his limits yet, but he was fast approaching, he would give him a few moments before he decided to intervene.


    The girl Mira had a great technique for handling pain, but with Rowan''s experience, it was not enough. The pain Andar was going through was on a scale of magnitude higher than what the technique she was impacting could handle.


    Rowan was also partly at fault for this because Andar''s physique was made to be very sensitive to all sorts of energy, everything that passed through his body would be felt far more deeply than everyone else.


    For Rowan this would not be a problem, he craved such a thing, it would make his goal of understanding all forms of energies straightforward, but for the fragile mind of Andar, it may be too much.


    What Mira was teaching Andar was to detach himself from the pain, and leave it behind while preserving his mind and mental faculties, this would not work for someone like Andar whose body was tens of times more sensitive than normal.


    Also, Rowan did not believe in this approach to handling pain, his character had always been one that was intensely adamant and with his Empyrean bloodlines, his stubbornness had slowly been transformed into an unshakable faith in himself, that at the least could be judged as arrogance and at the most as fanaticism.


    Rowan believed nothing could break him. Not pain, not despair, not loneliness, not failure, not loss¡­


    Everything woulde and it would pass, he would not back down from the fight.


    Let the wavese, let them crash and churn, he would always remain, as unshakable as a Divine Mountain. He wanted to impact this character to Andar yet he wanted to be subtle, drastic changes would not work.


    Rowan knew that they were most likely being monitored and he could not make extreme changes to Andar''s character without inviting suspicion. What he could do however was to direct Andar''s awareness about how to cope with the pain.


    This situation was the best opportunity for Andar to change his mindset and grow. Finally deciding it was time, Rowan released a single spark inside Andar''s mind ¡ª Rage!


    It was just a spark, but that spark should carry enough power to light up a forest.


    Then something happened that made Rowan astonished and even his main body far away stirred a little.


    Andar''s total life experience was short, and although it could notpare to the suffering and the harshness of Rowan''s own, there were still lessons to learn, and sometimes children were the best receivers of experience, for their minds were still malleable and prone to change when stimted.


    This boy had been rejected by his mother on her path to find power, and although the Alchemist his master tried to hide the truth from him, Andar was not deceived for long. For all he knew his mother left him, because he was a failure, and her future was better off without him in it.


    He understood then that in this universe, the only bargaining chip you had to y with was your personal strength. His mother understood it, and she left him behind, his Main body understood it. It was the reason he was fleeing to another gxy as he grew his powers.


    It was the reason his master had concealed him and paid the costly price to bring him the opportunity toe to the Trial Zone, it was all to give him the opportunity to stand on his own two feet and grow his personal power.


    His Limit Breakers pushed beyond their limits to bring him here.


    Mira used all her Scripts and followed his directions, just to bring him here.


    Everyone had paid and contributed so much, just for him to be here.


    Was he willing to fail just like that?


    Experience was the best teacher and what was a better experience than death and suffering? When Rowan died his response to death and setbacks was to grow stronger, it was to make himself a fort against every pain and trial toe his way.


    Andar''s mindset was different from Rowan''s, and even if he was a program, in a manner of speaking, he was possessing Rowan and he was his person, with his thoughts and feelings.


    He was Andar with all the experience of Rowan, but he was free to choose if he would utilize that experience or fight against his setbacks by himself.


    Rowan had given this new incarnation of his, this choice, and Andar began to feel sorrow, for even with this choice, he was still too weak to seed on his own, after all the advantages he had been given.


    Rowan''s action of adding Rage to the mental struggles in his mind did not lead to the oue he expected.


    Andar''s rage was no longer just directed at the pain but at himself!


    It was important to note that when Rowan awakened Andar''s Spirit Matrix, he did it almost instantly after he possessed his body. He could do this because of his power and experience but this action also revealed the truth to Andar.


    It would have been extremely difficult for Andar to awaken by himself but it was not impossible. He had always med his impossible talent when all along, he was the reason for his failure. He was too weak-minded.


    He let his failures drive him to give up, it even led to his shameful death. Andar did not believe in himself and hecked the resolve to push through suffering and setbacks.


    He had to be rescued from death and be someone else. His master may have died and sacrificed just for him to have this opportunity, and now when he faced new challenges, he had failed and help wasing once more¡­


    He refused to ept¡­


    How many times do I have to be rescued even with all my gifts?


    This is the start of his journey to power, what right would he have to stand before the universe and proim his strength if he could not go through this tribtion?


    It was just pain, even if it was so much pain it could kill him¡­ it was still pain and he needed to fight it, using the talents he had.


    In that short period when Andar wallowed in suffering, he went through the details of his life, and he came across the one thing that might save him and he seized it.


    Because he knew that when Rowan brought his body back to life, he gave him a precious choice and another chance at life, and if he could not stand on his feet he would soon perish and what was left would only be Rowan.


    Rowan had made a perfect copy. Perhaps too perfect.


    Andar in his own way was still alive, and he was fighting.

 Chapter 388 Grey Will.

    Chapter 388 Grey Will.


    The four Archmages'' eyes were now fully focused on Andar and Mira, for them to make it to this stage, even given their talent was rare.


    2-Star Archmage Lucius Gryfron sighed, "The talent of this child is superb, if he can hold back the pain for a little while longer and use the Cloud Whale in his Rank 2 Aegis Script he will be able to reach the finalyer. Congrattions¡­ your daughter made a wise decision by allying with him."


    "Hahaha, it''s her fortune, the n was for her to get the Revolving Core Meditation Art, and I gave her just enough resources to reach that level." Hashim Prizahlughed, "To be on the cusp of reaching the final level is due to her ingenuity and wisdom. Though I have an itch in my teeth about how the physique of a mortal is able to carry abination Rank 2 Script"


    The two-headed 5-Star Archmage Khasos Mylos snapped his fingers in surprise, "Interesting, he is getting up already. The pain of that level should have broken his threshold. This child is getting more interesting with every moment. It would seem the batch of candidates in my ck Tower are full of surprises."


    The Archmages watched as Andar began to rise, but they quickly noticed that something had changed. The way he stood up was disconcerting and unnatural. His feet seemed to find purchase in the cloud and he rose from his back without pushing with his arms.


    Andar joints were making dull cracking sounds and his head fell on his chest as if he was asleep before his head shot up, his neck bone making intense cracking sounds, he seemed not to be able to control his movements, each motion was either too short or too long, but every movement he made was abrupt.


    Mira began to step back in shock, as a weird feeling seized her chest, almost as if she could not breathe, the feeling that Andar was giving off was making her heart shake in fear and horror, as she looked at his face trying to find the familiar boy that she knew.


    The Archmages all focused on Andar''s face, and in particr, it was his eyes.


    They appeared dead as a milky ze covered them.


    They all leaned forward in interest, as Archmage Shemira Myrcelo could not help but gasp out loud, "Is that Frozen Mind?"


    Khasos Mylos grinned, "No, it''s not¡­ There are simrities there but it''s different. This is Grey Will. It seems this child has a destiny with me."


    "Congrattions Golem King, after all this time you now have a worthy disciple with the embers of your Domain." Hashim Prizahlughed aloud.


    The two-headed Archmage sat up, his agitation evident, and for the first time, his other head spoke, "How very interesting for a mortal to awaken Grey will. If he does not die, then he shall be my final disciple."


    Shemira Myrcelo''s hands squeezed in anger.


    ?


    Andar movements resembled that of a puppet. He turned to Mira and he smiled, but it was a ghastly impression.


    The edges of his mouth grew wide and there was no light or amusement in his dead eyes, his head turned left and right and he brought his arms forward and back as if he was getting used to his body.


    But his movements were too disjointed and swift before they became slow and with no indication he would be swift again.


    Mira found herself moving backward, the chill growing in her chest. She found herself following her advice to Andar and began reciting the chants to ward away fear.


    "Don''t¡­ be¡­ afraid¡­it''s¡­me" Andar''s broken voice came out of his throat as if the words were escaping from a broken radio.


    Mira paused, although his words were disjointed andcked any emotion as if he was an elementary Artificial Intelligence Artifact, it was still his voice, "Andar, what''s happening to you? Are you okay?"


    Again he made that ghastly smile, "Fine¡­ just¡­ handling¡­things."


    He abruptly mmed his two knees to the floor, and he began to punch the ground, each blow sounded like metal colliding, and if he was feeling any pain, his face did not show it.


    After punching the ground for thirty seconds with mechanical precision, he paused and cocked his head to the side as if he was thinking, and then he resumed but this time he was using both fists.


    Each blow was directed at the floor with two punches for every second that passed, the increasing frequency of his blows made the ground begin to slowly vibrate.


    "Maybe you should try using your Scripts Andar," Mira called out weakly, she saw he was beginning to bleed, his knuckles were tearing open as the punishment being inflicted on his hands was growing past his incredible endurance.


    But her attention was caught by something else, as the ground continued to increase its vibration, she noticed something horrifying.


    The cloud had begun releasing a red gas that was circling Andar''s body, and like snakes, they began to crawl over his body, even with the mechanical movements of his body, she still detected that his body was twitching and shaking when that red gas touched him.


    She was so focused on it that when the ground gave way below Andar she was surprised and then she quickly ran after him, diving into the closing gap and barely missed her hand getting caught in the closing.


    Mira breathed a sigh of relief and her eyes went wide as she looked all around her. They were on the final level, the ce where the two best Heavenly Fate Meditation Arts could be found. The clouds here were different because they resembled flesh.


    It was possible to see lines in the walls that should be veins and arteries, and if she listened closely enough, she was sure she could hear breathing.


    The floors were sticky and when she ced her hands on them, they were warm, and they trembled.


    She pulled her hands away, and she looked around, feeling for the first time as if she was in the stomach of a beast.

 Chapter 389 Changes In The Spirit Matrix

    Chapter 389 Changes In The Spirit Matrix


    This ce was not somewhere they should stay for long. Suddenly she had no desire to reach for the Supreme Meditation Art. To be able to reach this point was good enough, anything more almost felt¡­ heretical.


    Mira quickly realized that without the assistance of Andar and the Limit Breakers, it would have been impossible for her to reach this point, and she would have had to settle for the most basic Heavenly Fate Meditation Art, Revolving Core.


    The Rank 0 Scripts she had with her would have never been enough for her to reach this ce, even if she carried ten times more on her body. No wonder her old man had been smiling at her request to reach this level, well she made it, but she was lucky, and she did not want to ask for more, all she wanted was for Andar to be alright, whatever happened to him, was not good¡­ she felt scared of him and for him.


    The final blows Andar made were around peak Rank 1 offensive Scripts in strength, and he had tounch blows of that level dozens of times.


    Andar stood with his head bowed, and she came closer, when Mira attempted to touch him, she recoiled with a heart-wrenching scream and fell to the floor where she nearly peed on herself as she rolled around on the floor in pain.


    Mira had touched a bit of the red gas surrounding his body and she discovered that the gas was nothing but pure pain given form.


    Decency was soon relinquished as her mind went nk, her eyes magnified until it was everything that she could feel.


    If someone had offered her death at this moment, she would have rolled into her head and she became lost in the most horrific experience of her life. She felt as if her body were being pulled apart, piece by piece, and the pain from the experience was magnified until it was everything that she could feel.


    If someone had offered her death at this moment, she would have dly epted.


    The chanting in her mind that was unconsciously being recited inside her head was the only thing that kept her sanity, also the understanding that whatever she was feeling, Andar must be experiencing it a hundred times worse than her.


    How was he still sane and functioning? How was he even alive?


    A continuous loud bang drew her from her mind, ''surely he could not be attempting to still reach the next level.'' Mira''s battered mind could hardly grasp that concept.


    Mira peered through eyes that were filled with tears, she could hardly open them because the pain with every tiny motion she made was excruciating, even her hair strands were feeling pain!


    Yet the thought of what Andar might be doing made her look.


    She saw Andar''s back.


    For a fourteen-year-old, he was taller than average but his shoulders were not broad, but it did not stop the feeling of strength and sheer madness that he was emanating.


    She was right. He was hitting the ground to get to the hand of the Chained god. This Mad Lad was going for the Supreme Meditation Art against all odds.


    If the red gas that surrounded him before was a small trickle, now he was surrounded by a screaming flood of red.


    The red tornado formed around him, and with each punch he made, the tornado grew bigger until he was covered by it, yet the sound of his blows never ceased.


    "By the Evesting Light, Andar¡­" Mira called out, the sight she was seeing was so astonishing she knew she would never forget it in her life. Her pain seemed meaningless before what was before her, and she struggled to sit up.


    She had to witness this. Someone did.


    ?


    Andar had looked through the memories of himself and Rowan, and from it, he picked the ideals that resonated with him.


    From his master the Alchemist, he chooses the Analytical method of thinking and solving problems. This was a skill his master always tried to teach him, he wished he paid more attention to it sooner.


    From Rowan, he took his coldness. When he grew angered or faced challenges, he did not get flustered, instead, he went cold and calcting, every bit a warrior and an apex predator.


    He merged those lessons and the character traits and he made them his own.


    As the pain grew deeper, Andar pushed his mind into that state of thinking. He no longer fled from it, from the pain he sought to find its roots, he pushed his mind not to run from it, but to embrace it and he took it apart and watched as it acted on his body.


    It was not just eptance of the pain, it was a weird form of understanding.


    Something shifted inside his Mental Space and Andar looked inside himself to his Spirit Matrix and saw a cool wind that was hazy, like dust, began to gather at the edges of the Spirit Matrix, and with every moment they began to increase in volume.


    In a few seconds, his entire Spirit Matrix was shielded by a Storm of billowing dust, and Andar discovered his mind had gone cold before it shattered into a million pieces and was put together, each piece embedded into his flesh.


    It was a strange existence that he could not wrap his mind around, but if he were to define it, he would see it as the way Artificial Intelligence operated.


    His existence was reduced to a series of white and ck, yes and no, positive and negative. Moving his hand required him to send a yes and no message to his arm, telling his elbow ''no'' for movement and his wrist ''yes'' to shift to the right.


    His fingers had to be instructed individually and when he smiled at Mira, he had to make three thousandmands for his mouth to move in the facsimile of a smile.


    Andar did not know why he could ess this state of being. It was as if he reduced his nervous system into its basic state and he was able tomand each of his nerves to aplish their task.


    Even Rowan was confused, the only thing he understood was that this change came from the Spirit Matrix, and was most likely a unique change that could only be derived from it.

 Chapter 390 Reaching The Hand

    Chapter 390 Reaching The Hand


    This new state of being was fascinating, it was simr to the Icy Soul talent that his main body unlocked, but there were differences. For one this did not affect his emotions, just the way he interacted with his body.


    The pain was there, unceasing and growing ever higher, but he could now move, no matter how much his body protested, his mind was in millions of pieces and they could no longer be shut down, not by pain or madness.


    In fact, it was difficult for him to even process the feeling of pain because it was so scattered all over his consciousness, that each part of him could not understand the sensation it was feeling unless he chose to merge all the million pieces of his mind and interpret the pain ravaging it.


    Without his intervention, Andar could only control all the joints in his body, and because he was not used to doing something like that, his movements were stiff and robotic.


    However, what was important to him was that he could move, he could figure out how to control this power at ater time.


    This event had taught Rowan a lesson; it was better he did not interfere much with the ''Andar Program.'' There might be many surprises and mysteries that could be unearthed.


    This was the power system of a Supreme World, and they must have countless years of history and innovation that the bloodline system of the gods of Trion would not have.


    So he decided to watch as everything went by, leaving the director''s seat to Andar, while he was deep in thought.


    However much this new power was helping Andar, it was also a double-edged sword that he should not use for long because as Rowan came to find out, it was feeding on his life force to maintain its potency.


    Andar''s constitution was durable enough for him to use for a few minutes, any more than that, and it would start to kill him, and if Rowan''s conjecture was right, he would slowly turn to stone.


    This ability was born from the Spirit Matrix and it should not be very rare, yet If a normal mortal had unlocked this ability, he would be nothing but dust in less than a second.


    Andar having solidified the control of his body, began attacking the final barrier to reach the hand of the Chained god. If it was Rowan, he would have used the Cloud Whale, but Andar''s character was different.


    The child wanted¡­ needed to make a difference. He needed to prove himself.


    ''This was all well and good as a source of motivation, but it was a w in his character,'' Rowan thought. Tools were made to be used.


    Soon Rowan disregarded this thought process and began focusing on the fragments of the soul covering his body.


    Mira had thought it was red gas that contained nothing but pain, but Rowan understood that these were tiny fragments of a god''s soul.


    It was in pain.


    The pain was of a sort, he could not understand.


    This pain was so old it was now muddled. The god had forgotten the reason for its pain, and pain had be all it ever was, there could be nomunication with such a being, for its mind was gone.


    Rowan did not attempt to collect the soul, it would be too suspicious, the only thing he tried to do was to go deeper into the pain and madness, surely if he went deep enough, he might find something.


    Rowan heard a crack, and a fragment of memory entered his mind, but it was meaningless. The memory only showed him a night sky.


    As more cracks resounded, that same memory fragment began to y out, with little variation.


    A mighty crash sounded and although Rowan knew Andar had seeded in breaking through the barrier, his mind was focused on the full memory that he had just read from the soul.


    It was still that of a night sky, but now he could see it much more clearly. He saw five bright stars, and although they were extremely far away, something was pouring from the stars like a flood.


    He forced himself to get closer as he wanted to see what was pouring out from the stars, but he was denied.


    The memory ended and he was left puzzled.


    ?


    When Andar shattered thest barrier between him and the hand, the red fog around him ceased and revealed his body.


    He was a mess.


    The fog acted like an acid, and even with the unreasonable durability of Andar, his body resembled bloody dough.


    His left eye was melted off, and his nose and lips were gone, leaving a gaping hole in the center of his face, and his lower jaw was being held by pieces of gristles and melting flesh.


    His two arms were left with nothing but bleeding stubs, and only a thin sheet of flesh held his internal organs in their ce. His beating heartbored to keep what was left of his life force, as blood began to seep from every inch of his body.


    Hisst silver eye looked at his battered form, and Mira thought she saw a hint of sadness before it was all swept away by fierce happiness.


    ''He had seeded,'' Mira thought, ''He deserves this happiness, yet why do I feel like crying?''


    Mira watched in horror as Andar''s broken body seemed to shake and steadied itself. She swallowed in astonishment when he looked up at the sky and roared.


    In her short life, it was the most powerful sound she had ever heard.


    It was hard for her to understand all the emotions that were inside that sound, but it was etched in her heart.


    Andar took a step and he fell through the hole he made.


    It was at least a three hundred feet fall before he could reach the hand of the Chained god, yet hended with a grace his body should not be capable of.


    Mira could not tear her eyes away, she was witnessing history unfolding and her heart was beating a thousand beats per minute as her soul quaked.

 Chapter 391 Cry of Anger and Despair

    Chapter 391 Cry of Anger and Despair


    Andar was at the edge of his endurance, unlike his main body, the recovery capability of this body was abysmal and he could only maintain his life, although he would heal in time, if he did not receive proper magical assistance, he would be maimed.


    He was at the limit that his new Mental state could bear and with reluctance, he released the hold of the mystical swirling dust that covered his Spirit Matrix, and it settled into a triangr-shaped clump of dust that was smaller than his fist.


    The pain that came was weed. As this was just a normal sensation from his body, the screaming soul of the god was now silent, and this pain he was feeling was now his own.


    It turned out to be far less painful than he imagined it to be.


    After going through all the pain he just felt, Andar knew his endurance for difort had increased drastically, his body was in such bad shape that he feared that he had lost most of his skin and nerve centers, and he needed to hurry up and finish his mission because he was dying.


    But the grin on his face showed nothing but happiness.


    With his one single eye, he looked around him. The fingers of the god were like five mountains, and as he was this close, he discovered that the color of the hand was red, not because that was its skin color, but because it had been yed.


    The feeling of the flesh below him was warm, and it was almost weird how perfect the temperature was, as it was incredibly soothing to his bleeding flesh, he almost wanted to lie down on it and sleep.


    ''Either men or gods, the fate of the defeated is never their own.'' Andar mused, this god had suffered a tragic fate, he shook his head, pushing exhaustion aside, he shall not fail again on this pivotal moment.


    There were enough instructions going around on how to ess the training manual and Engrave your Meditation Art on your Spirit Matrix.


    You simply opened up your Spirit Matrix and connected with the Chained god using a medium, most preferably, you used your blood.


    Andar was already bleeding well enough that a small pool of it had gathered around his leg, remembering his experience from so long ago when he essed the Records for the first time, he sat cross-legged on the palm, grunting a bit about the pain when the skin on his calf and knees tore open.


    He would not fall and break his skull open due to carelessness again.


    Andar opened up his Spirit Matrix and sent a wave of Silver Aether downwards like tendrils and touched the flesh of the Chained god.


    His vision changed and he saw a new sky. He heard a sigh and saw a world of the distant past.


    There was a god on his knees, and his blood washed all the stars around him until an entire gxy was red. His skin had been peeled away and it was used to make a foundation for a world that was as massive as Trion.


    A man with white and ck hair walked up to the kneeling god and as he did his size began to grow until an entire star could fit on one of his fingernails.


    He stopped before the god stretched forth his hand and ced it on the head of the god, he muttered an old phrase that Rowan was able to understand, "SUNDER!"


    The god''s body was torn into six pieces, his four limbs and torso were pinned to five bright stars, and his head was taken away by the man with white and ck hair.


    As the gigantic man walked away, the eyes of the god slowly closed, but a message was left behind,


    "Cleave my bones¡­ Eat my heart¡­ My Will shall ever remain. The stain that shall stay."


    The vision passed and Rowan saw the Meditation Art, and the name of it was strange, it was called Frostmourne.


    A growing pressure began to erupt in his Spirit Matrix, as nine hundred and ny-nine Icy bs that were attached into a single whole appeared inside his Spirit Matrix.


    For him to begin his journey as a mage, he would need to engrave each of those 999 Icy bs or 999 Engraving Sockets into his Spirit Matrix, the silver Aether inside his Spirit Matrix was fuel to begin engraving the Supreme Meditation Art inside his mind.


    He did not know how many Engraving Sockets an Ordinary or Heavenly Fate Meditation Art would require, but he should have more than enough Aether to begin building it.


    Andar''s body shook in excitement, there were countless streams of information waiting for him to devour, but he left all those to his main body, and he began to vibrate his Spirit Matrix, as he began his first engraving of the Frostmourne Meditation Art.


    The knowledge of how to do so was instinctive.


    The moment the first Engraving Socket was made, a tremendous force sted out from his body that made the entire hand of the Chain god vibrate, the massive fingers began to contort in different positions, each movement seeming to hold endless mysteries.


    For those that were attached to the clouds and epting their Meditation Art, they were pushed out and the entire Trial Ground began to shake.


    It would seem while Andar was receiving his Supreme Meditation Art, no one would be able to do the same, they would all have to wait.


    A formless pressure seized every candidate in the Trial Ground, and screams of astonishment erupted from everyone else when they saw the Aether Geyser far in the distance beginning to vibrate and shoot out millions of Aether streams that for a short time, turned all of the surrounding spaces into a world of colors.


    The pressure continued to increase, and then it abruptly ceased, and a bitter cry filled with shock and despair resounded.


    The cry came from Andar, and it carried a pain that was hard to describe.

 Chapter 392 Spear of Flame

    Chapter 392 Spear of me


    The moment Andar broke through the final barrier to reach the palm of the Chained god, all the Archmages of the ck Tower erupted, and the air around their projection began to warp as their supreme will was shattered by incredulity.


    Many factors led to this point for Andar to be able to reach this ce, and it may not necessarily be able to be repeated. The Tome Rowan used to rebuild Andar''s body was from the essence of Six Ouroboros Serpents, and his flesh was remade using his Empyrean shell, he was unique.


    He was not an Empyrean, but his potential was equal to one. The new changes inside Andar''s Spirit Matrix allbined for him to be able to make it to the hand of the Chained god.


    Untold trillions of miles away, the four Archmages of the ck Tower were shaken, and those in theirpany who were powerful figures noticed the abnormality.


    "Is there anything wrong, Khasos." A genderless voice spoke, it was from the Oracle, and now this voice had a face, it was of a beautiful child with pink cheeks and short white hair who looked at least seven years old, but it was impossible to tell the gender.


    He was standing before thirty-five powerful Archmages, and they were all in their real bodies.


    Such a gathering was rare, and in tens of thousands of years, it would be quite difficult for this to happen. Each Archmage usually stuck to their Tower, and it would be quite impossible to push them away from their experiments and meditation.


    They all sat on chairs carved from stone and metal on a floating meteoroid in space. This Meteoroid had a famed history and had existed even before the birth of this universe.


    The two-headed Archmage grimaced, "Nothing to draw the attention of the council, we just had a minor matter during the Trials, and everything has been¡­"


    Yet the meeting venue suddenly shook and as one, everyone looked towards the direction of the ck Tower, where the stars had begun to change.


    This was a potent of considerable changes and all of them began to divine the direction of fate.


    From so far away, a white pulse suddenly erupted from the Trial Ground of the ck Tower, but it could only be seen by those who had a certain level of power, as the light did not travel through real space but in dimensions greater than the present reality.


    It spread far faster than light. A storm of such proportion that it would humble gods and Archmages.


    It reached the gathering of Archmages and a stir went through their rank. It started as a disbelieving whisper until a storm exploded in their minds and as one they all turned to the Oracle.


    "Can this be real?" An amazed voice called out. "Who would do this? Which Archmage tampered with the domain of the Supreme? Do they not fear her retaliation?"


    Khasos growled in irritation, "None of us tampered with any candidate to reach the Supreme, after all this time, this is the result of pure talent that was born in my ck Tower."


    "Is that the case? Then this is a unique talent that would go against the heavens, it is a shame¡­ she would never allow it."


    Another white pulse of potential and power erupted again, and a murmur passed through their ranks, "He already epts the Legacy?"


    To surprise an Archmage was a rare event, and as the white wave grew unceasing, the high heavens opened up and the Supreme Magus World was revealed.


    It was a Star, so great in scope that it exceeded the bounds of space and time, even a god could not see its end, and could travel for countless years and never see its beginning or end.


    A female voice snorted, and a spear of mes tore reality apart and pierced through the growing storm and it shattered. A scream of pain and rage resounded, it was Andar.


    A Supreme power was about to rise, but it would seem it had been denied.


    The Oracle went up into the air and called the storm that was unleashed from the Trial Ground,pacting it and gathering it, before the cold voice announced, "There was an attempt to shoulder Endirius Lament, but they failed."


    The Oracle turned to Khasos, "See to the young Acolyte, he failed but he has promise, give him a ce and a Title, any Archmage here would be lucky to have a disciple like that, if he wants, he can choose any Great Tower of his choice."


    Khasos growled, "The ck Tower master would not take this well, he did not fail, he was sabotaged!"


    The Oracle answered, "This matter is beyond you Khasos, you have no understanding of events of these magnitudes, leave any grudges you have to your Tower Master." Turning back to the rest the Oracle continued, "Let us resume our discussion, the vote on the Covenant, should they be disbanded in the next century, or should more resources be allocated? The battle on the surface of Trion is heating up and it is crucial that this war should never cease, the Covenant has held the front for a million years, and they need to continue the war for another ten million more, suggestions and¡­"


    The Archmages were all ashen, it was not an easy thing to see the light of a Tower Master, this was a 9 Star Archmage.


    They knew a storm wasing, there was no way the ck Tower Master, a powerhouse who could shake the universe, would ever allow such a travesty to happen in his Tower, and this travesty wasmitted by another Tower Master, and although they all knew who she was, they were quiet.


    Soon they returned to their meeting, but there were subtle changes in their ranks. There were six Tower Masters, Archmages with powers only beneath the Supreme.


    There was fiercepetition between the six of them, and the action of one of the Tower Masters to enter the domain of another and destabilize it was a recipe for conflict.


    The vision of the Supreme World began to fade away, but it was possible to hear a cry of anger.


    They all shuddered for it was from the Tower Master of the ck Tower

 Chapter 393 Alone

    Chapter 393 Alone


    Andar woke up to the scent of herbs and dirt. He was confused for a second before a rush of memory mmed into his mind, and he sat up with a gasp while squeezing his head.


    He was on the verge of victory before a spear of me tore his Spirit Matrix in two, he wished it would have hurt because it would have distracted him from the full weight of his failure.


    Andar had a painful thought, perhaps if he was as strong as his main body, he would not have failed.


    His mind was in chaos, but the first thing he did was check his Spirit Matrix. It was hard to push into his Mental Space as if an invisible film was blocking him, but with a pop, his Spirit Matrix was revealed to him.


    He went still, and he remained like that for a while before releasing the breath he was holding, the pain in his eyes was strong and he fought not to enter that Mental State that made him aputer, whatever he was feeling he would not hide from it.


    Andar finally took a look at his body. He was wrapped in white strips of cloth like a mummy, and the smell of herbs was emanating from his wrappings, he brought his two wrapped hands to his face and he waved his fingers, all were present and ounted for.


    Feeling no aches from his body he stood up and began unwrapping the cloths from his body while looking around.


    He was in an enormous room, about 75 feet (22.86 meters) ¡Á 80 feet (24.38 meters), and he had been lying on a king-sized bed situated at one end of the room.


    The room served as a herbal garden,boratory, mini library, and various functions. There were connecting doors that should lead to the bathroom and maybe a kitchen. A wardrobe was situated beside his bed, and he saw that it contained ck clothes with silver trimmings with different designs.


    By now he had finished losing the wrappings from his body and he began checking himself, his body was wless like before, but there was something off.


    His bright silver glow that shone through his veins was diminished, he may know the reason for that because he had no single bit of Aether inside his body, it would seem like his physique was still in recovery.


    He looked around for mirrors or a window but he could see none.


    Andar sighed in frustration and he hurriedly began wearing the clothes he had selected, his body did not feel weak and he was d that whatever materials these clothes were made from they appeared to be very sturdy.


    He was distracted from his thoughts when a small section of the wall began to glow. Andar watched trying to determine whether this was a threat or not, but he began moving closer to the door, if there were any sign of danger, he would be able to escape in less than a second.


    His body was still strong, but without his boundless Aether flowing in his veins, he was like a machine that was running on fumes.


    The glow intensified and the bricks that made up the wall began to detach from it and float away before settling on the floor, creating a man-shaped gap.


    A figure made of gray dust stepped through with slow calcting movements, and Andar touched the doorknob, ready to flee at a moment''s notice, and then the figure gasped and began coughing.


    "oh, this spell is so nasty! Why does your wall taste like lime¡­ shit, it''s in my eyes¡­my eyeee!!"


    "Mira?"


    "Hold on, where is your bathroom¡­" Mira looked around with tears streaming from her eyes until she located the bathroom and rushed into it. Andar looked askance before turning around and checking the herbal garden.


    There were hundreds of small lights moving through dozens of herbs like fireflies, this was a carefully crafted garden, and the small lights should serve as a source of light and energy for the nts.


    He was trying to distract himself from acknowledging the status of his Spirit Matrix, but he swallowed his uneasiness and reflected on what he saw inside his Mental Space, and it was not much really.


    Inside his Spirit Matrix, he could only see chaos.


    If it was before, his Spirit Matrix would be filled with a Silver Stream where an impressive silver mountain sat in its middle, with a dense fog of silver around it, but now all that was left were disjointed colors and a swirling storm of darkness and frost.


    It was as if countless hurricanes were urring inside his Spirit Matrix, the only familiar thing left was the triangr-shaped dust which remained by the edge of the Spirit Matrix untouched by the storm.


    "What is this storm, and how is it going to affect him?" He muttered.


    However, greater than his fear of what had happened to his Spirit Matrix was the fact that he could no longer ess the Reflection of his main body.


    Inside his head, the ever-present figure of the main body that he had always ignored, was gone!


    Andar was alone.


    ?


    Mira walked out of the bathroom while drying her hair with a white towel and she proceeded to wrap it around her head. She also had arge white towel around her body, and she whistled in appreciation when she reached Andar''s wardrobe.


    She did notck luxury, but the sort of clothes in Andar''s wardrobe could not be bought with just money.


    She selected one and quickly dressed, and eyeing Andar she saw he did not even try to sneak a glimpse, he had a ck look on his face, and the slight naughty thoughts she had in mind were reced by worry.


    "Hey, are you alright?" walking closer to him she shook him a bit, and his silver eyes seemed to light up with a familiar glow he smiled at her, and her heart made a funny motion. She was dumbstruck for a second and returned his smile like a fool before she remembered why she was there,


    "I brought you something to eat, you must be famished like a ghost after being in bed for two years."


    "What?!" Andar''s eyes widened in shock and horror.

 Chapter 394 The Body Farm

    Chapter 394 The Body Farm


    Mira burst intoughter when she saw his face, "I''m joking, it''s been two months, but that is two months too long, the Limit Breakers have all missed you, and it was with careful maneuvering we were able to make this meeting possible. Come let''s sit down and I will tell you everything that has happened as far as we know while you slept. I am sure when you pick your master, they will tell you every other thing you need to know."


    Without waiting for him she skipped over and jumped on the bed, sighing with pleasure at howfortable it was.


    Andar frowned, "Pick a master? Mira, I failed to Engrave my Meditation Art on my Spirit Matrix!" his voice was forlorn.


    Her face went dull and her eyes carried a look of intense pity, but Mira''s face then brightened, "I know that, but it seems all hope is not lost because you were given the title of Number One Under Heaven! This title does not only apply to the ck Tower but in every Great Tower, can you imagine that? The entire universe is going crazy!"


    "Is that so?" Andar''s voice became low, "What sort of title is that?"


    Perhaps if he was an ordinary candidate, he might not have known the truth about what happened that day, but he knew he did not make any mistakes or was not capable enough. Andar knew he had been sabotaged, and the thought of them celebrating his genius while stabbing him in the back began to stoke the embers of his fury.


    Andar had no quarrels with the World of Mages, and he wanted to be an intrinsic part of their culture, but once again he was reminded of the deep rot that pervaded ces of power, and as the weaker party, it was not surprising that he had been run over.


    Mira did not detect his thoughts as she excitedly rambled on, "It''s a unique title that as far as I know has never been given to anyone, like ever. I mean you failed in Engraving the Supreme Meditation Art but your attempt has been the greatest ever recorded."


    Andar sighed, "Huh, I tried and failed, that is nothing to beuded over. I am surprised I was not given the title of the greatest failure under heaven!"


    Mira frowned and tapped his nose with her index finger, "Oh don''t be so glum about it, I heard the Archmages of the ck Tower nearly went to war against Archmages from other Great Towers that wanted to poach you for themselves, that is not the attention a failure deserves. I don''t think anyone else could have achieved what you were able to do. Information about you is being requested and sold for exorbitant amounts, you are the hottest news in the entire gxy. I had a hunch that you might be feeling down, so I brought the only thing you would need during this period."


    Mira brought out arge tray and ced it on the bed, she began bringing out items from her spatial ring, and this reminded Andar to look for his own.


    He did not have to check for long and he saw it at the top of his bed, he scooted over and retrieved it, he looked inside to check its contents and everything was as it should be, except for a blinkingmunication amulet. He would check that when he was alone, he recognized the shing symbol, it was from the Alchemist, his master.


    He also looked at his left arm to see the condition of the Aegis Script and he was happy to see that it was still in good condition, except it was now dull, it would be necessary to touch up the Script before it malfunctions, thankfully the Cloud Whale was still doing fine, although it was a little lean, it had consumed all the Aether Andar had given to him, and he was faintly surprised to feel a warm surge of Aether flow out from the Aegis Script into his body.


    It would appear that the Cloud Whale had been feeding him Aether while he slept, Andar smiled and urged it to stop. His recovery may have been elerated because of its actions, and he was grateful.


    Smelling something delicious, he followed his nose and turned to locate the items that Mira brought for him and it was all pastries. Pies, tarts, donuts, croissants, Danishes, scones, and more extravagant-looking pastries he did not recognize.


    Andar''s stomach rumbled but it was overshadowed by the rumblinging from Mira''s own, she looked away while swallowing, "It''s all yours, now eat up while I talk. This is my recipe for when things go bad, and a pick me up is needed."


    Andar could not help but smile, the depression hanging over him seemed to clear up a bit, he picked one pastry at random and bit into it, a surprising moan of pleasure shot from his mouth, and Andar forgot everything and lost himself in bliss.


    Another growl from Mira''s stomach made him pause, and he tapped the bed beside him, hinting for her to join him, but she looked away again.


    With annoyance, he picked a particrlyrge pie and stuffed it into her mouth, her eyes went wide in surprise and anger, but it soon devolved into pleasure as she gobbled up the pie, Andar had to quickly retract his hand or she might have bitten him.


    As the two gluttons devoured their sugary treats, Mira began to talk, "This section of the ck Tower is called the Body Farm, it''s an area where the Aether has been filtered to near zero. Every six months the degree of Aether in the surroundings is drastically elevated, and you would have to quickly elevate your ranking as an Acolyte, else¡­ well there is a reason this is called the Body Farm."


    "Oh, then I have four months to be an Acolyte. What would happen to me if I fail?"


    "Well, you begin to hallucinate, and your symptoms will slowly grow worse until you devolve into madness as your brain fries like an egg in a hot pan, but I''m sure that would not happen to you, before now, your body contained enough Aether to rival a Mage, and such punishments does not work for Spirit Bodies like us."


    Mira sighed, "I don''t know what happened to you when you were receiving your Meditation Art, but I can feel it, your Spirit Matrix is in Chaos¡­"

 Chapter 395 Rank 1 Spell— Third Eye

    Chapter 395 Rank 1 Spell¡ª Third Eye


    Andar was surprised by her words, "Chaos? Why do you use that word? Do you want to see it? You have been staring daggers into my forehead since you came here, I know your curiosity is killing you."


    Mira grinned like a cat, "Are you sure? You are opening your Spirit Matrix to me, it''s kinda intimate."


    Andar rolled his eyes, "As if that had stopped you before, c''mon, do it. I heard you using spells, are you now an Acolyte?"


    "Yeah, I''m now a peak Rank 1 Acolyte, I should be able to break through to Rank 2 next month. A Rank 1 Acolyte is only capable of utilizing five Rank 0 spells, but with my Spirit Body and Meditation Art, I''m able to cast the Rank 1 Spell¡ªEarth Shock." Mira said with a note of pride in her voice.


    "Hmm, you are a Rank 1 Acolyte after two months? Is that slow or fast?"


    "Of course it is fast, I am using a Heavenly Fate Meditation Art with 299 Engraving Slots, and I have already filled 98 Slots with Aether, that''s scary fast. I am already the first among all the candidates in the Body Farm. Yet I''m still very curious, about the Supreme Meditation Art, how many Engraving Slots does it contain? Surely it cannot be higher than 500?"


    Andar smiled, "somewhere around that number"


    "Damn, you are truly a monster, I was lucky to be able to Engrave the slots for the Dark Fate Meditation Art. My limit was 301 Engraving Slots, and it had 299 Engraving Slots." she pumped her hands in celebration, her joy was infectious and Rowan smiled.


    That''s a great achievement, Mira, congrattions."


    "Okay, let''s see what is happening. I''m inside your Spirit Matrix and figuring out how to proceed. I should be able to contact my father once before I leave the Body Farm and I have been saving that opportunity until I''m able to bring your issue to him."


    Andar nodded in appreciation and gestured for her to continue.


    Mira sat closer to Andar and brought her hands forward until she rested it on his forehead, her eyes closed and she began to mutter the words to a Rank 1 Spell¨CThird Eye.


    The higher a Mage ascends in Rank, the less they would have to depend on tools like chanting to perform spells, as they would all be engraved in their Spirit Matrix.


    Mira had a plethora of Rank 1 Spells, most likely all gathered from her father''s Arcanum, where he stores his Spell Books. With her ability to wield Rank 1 spells as an Acolyte, it ced her at the top amongst all the Acolytes here.


    Following her chanting, Andar watched in fascination as a blue fog began to escape the edges of her closed eyes and gathered on her forehead where it created an eye with piercing blue eyes that resembled Mira''s own.


    The eye winked at him and felt a slight tingling from her fingers on his face like static electricity. He suddenly had another point of view inside his head. Mira had been able to connect his senses to her spell.


    Such quick thinking and consideration from her was the reason Andar chose to be her friend and became close to her.


    Through the spell, he saw his face and he appeared listless, his silver eyes no longer glowed, but now resembled dull metal coins, his ck hair appeared pale, and Andar feared that he was on the edge of death for a long while after he was sabotaged.


    Andar closed his eyes so he could see with the Third eye from Mira and avoid any distractions.


    The eye winked at him again, this should be the method Mira was using tomunicate with him. He nodded and it quietly zoomed into his forehead and for a moment he saw the inside of his head and his pulsing brain, and the eyes moved towards his central lobe, where it diverted towards the Lateral Sulcus where a gleaming white light was shining.


    Andar was speechless, "Is that my¡­"


    "Yeah, that is the gate to your Spirit Matrix. A great portion of the lessons we learn is focused on Anatomy, specifically on Mages, which is essential because our bodies transform as we be Acolytes, and the metamorphosis elerates when we be Mages. We would need to understand each change or a wrong mutation can ce your life in jeopardy. Now let us see what is inside your Spirit Matrix."


    The ephemeral eyes zoomed into the white light and a picture of a vast storm presented itself to them before the view of his Spirit Matrix ceased.


    He heard a thump and opened his eyes. Mira had copsed on the bed, and her eyes were bleeding. She groaned and fished a healing potion from her spatial ring, after chugging it down, she took another.


    "Aarrhh, how the fuck are you still alive?!"


    "Language¡­" Andar muttered, his mind was far, he noticed something during the short moment he saw his Spirit Matrix through the spell.


    "fuck your crow mouth, Andar, what the fuckity fuck happened to you? How can you still be alive and well with this sort of power acting inside you?"


    "I have no idea, Mira, whatever is happening inside my Spirit Matrix must be the bacsh from failing to Engrave a Supreme Meditation Art. Whatever chaos there might be, I hope it will soon be resolved, as I cannot wait to begin my journey as a Mage. What is more important, however, is where am I currently, and why did you have to break through the walls to reach me? Is the Body Farm inside the ck Tower?"


    "Oh, you are going to love this. The Body Farm is built like a pyramid, and your room is the best and it is located at the peak. Your name has attained legendary status below. You will only understand when you leave this ce, and you understand your distinction. I mean your fucking wardrobe is bigger than my bed, and I am in the second position inside this pyramid."


    "hmm, is that jealousy that I detect?"


    "Of course I am jealous, numbnuts."


    A wristband she had around her wrist began to vibrate, "Uh oh,pany ising. I thought I would have more time."


    She jumped up and ran to the opened wall, then she stopped and ran back, she bent down and kissed him on his forehead, "You will get through this, I know it, the Limit Breakers are all waiting for your return."


    She turned and muttered the words to a spell, she entered the walls and it closed up behind her.

 Chapter 396 Summoned By The Steward

    Chapter 396 Summoned By The Steward


    Andar looked at the walls for a moment, they returned to their previous state without any sign of tampering, then a knock on the door made him turn towards it, the door opened and a man came through it, he was tall and from his disposition, Andar knew he was most likely a Mage.


    "Andar Erikson?" The man queried.


    Andar stood up straighter, he found that he could not help it, which was strange, "That''s me."


    The man walked to the center of the room and brought out a six-inch wand, he waved it in the air and a portal was open.


    From the portal, a wooden door appeared with the face of a baby on it. It was the same type of door that was used previously in the Central Transportation Bureau, and his interest was piqued. Was this series of doors a living creature or a manufactured puppet?


    "Go through the portal and meet the Steward of the ck Tower Archmage Khasos."


    Andar mouth fell open, "The Steward of the ck Tower?"


    "Please go through. As a warning, the realm you are about to enter is a strange one, guide your mind and stay focused, or else you will be lost. Treasure this opportunity to meet an Archmage of the ck Tower, Andar."


    Andar bowed and cupped his fist, "Thank you for your advice, sir."


    The man nodded dismissively and gestured for him to proceed.


    Andar walked to the grinning door which opened itself without any prompting, he took a deep breath and walked in.


    The world shifted with no inclination, and he saw himself inside a library. A piece of soft music that sounded like a piano was ying in the background, and with the spectacr lighting in the library made by dozens of glowing crystals that were floating in the air, it gave the library a sense of ambiance that was incredibly soothing.


    Andar felt he could read without any internal distractions in such a ce for years. Nevertheless, knowing he was about to meet a powerful Archmage, Andarported himself and looked around.


    The library was expansive and he saw he was on the first floor, which spread out with multiple connecting shelves for hundreds of feet, a series of circr staircases led upwards for dozens of floors until his eyesight could not prate further, but he was sure the library went further upwards, it gave it a weird sense of endlessness.


    He waited for a short while and after he did not see anyone, Andar could not help himself and went toward the shelf. If he was in such a strange library, it would be a shame not to check out what sort of books could be found here, even if he could not understand them.


    He had received the passivenguage skill from his main body, and he had never really had any opportunity to make this skill shine.


    When he came closer to the shelf, he saw that every book seemed to be subtly distorted and it was impossible for him to read the titles on their spine, attempting to collect one book so he could examine it, he was stopped by a blue shield made of light that appeared in midair.


    On the shield were countless broken Scripts in their hundreds that furiously rotated around with no visible rhythm, he immediately noted that even though their movements seemed to be chaotic, there was no conflict among the moving pieces, each of them seemed to be able to narrowly escape colliding with their neighbor.


    Each individual Script was not bigger than an inch, but they shone with a bright glow that made them seem four timesrger.


    Andar recognized the Scripts as Higher-Order Scripts that had been broken into pieces but were still functioning as a sort of shielding and bewildering formation.


    Andar was only familiar with Rank 0 Scripts, and he did not recognize any of these broken Scripts here, but he could not shake the feeling that there was a pattern in the random movements of the Scripts.


    He focused and everything else went away, his worries faded into silence and he devoted himself to following the endless chaotic patterns of the Scripts. The lights from it were enchanting and drew his attention.


    He noticed that when he touched the blue light shield, he could actually feel the Scripts and he could easily manipte it using his fingers, but when he let go, it resumed its chaotic movement.


    After a while of observing the movements of the Scripts, his frustration began to grow, there was a pattern at the edge of his consciousness, and every time he wanted to grab it, another broken Script took its ce and scattered his attention.


    If he wanted to understand he would need to be able to follow the path of each of the Scripts.


    Andar carelessly activated the talent he awakened during the Trials, disregarding the fact that his body was devoid of Aether and his condition was severely weakened, he would risk damaging his body for a chance to understand this pattern.


    The Triangr-shaped dirt began to break apart and soon scattered, swirling around as if it were a tornado, and Andar felt his mind begin to separate into a million pieces.


    At the same time, his skin began to turn gray as if he was suffering from months of malnutrition and he visibly began to lose weight as parts of his ck hair turned white, his silver eyes began to develop spots of gray as if it was about to turn into stone.


    With a gasp, he stopped the mental technique and shuddered in pain before looking up in excitement, his difort forgotten, bringing his hand to touch a particr broken Script with happiness in his heart, this was the central piece.


    He began dragging it around until he touched another broken script and it stuck fast before merging with it.


    The broken Script shined brightly and it became bigger, and still holding on to the Script he moved it until he merged with another one.


    There must be a thousand broken Higher Order Scripts here and Andar''s speed increased as he became familiar with manipting the Script.

 Chapter 397 Light Devourer

    Chapter 397 Light Devourer


    When Andar activated his Mental technique, his plentiful mind pieces were able to grasp the movements of every single Script, and in that short time, he was able to simtebining them all until they created a single stable Script that shone with such beauty¡­ he had never seen anything quite like it before.


    Andar had always had a love for Inscription, and his awakening had opened a door to delve into this fascinating world of Scripts.


    His master along with being an Alchemist was also a Master Inscriber, able to craft Inscriptions up to Rank 4. That was a marvelous achievement because most Inscribers could only craft an Inscription of Rank 4 when they were at or above Rank 6 as a Mage.


    Some of his fondest memories were of watching his master craft thousands of lines of Scripts, as the multicolored light danced around the old man as if they had a life of their own, and he had dreamt of achieving just a fraction of what his master was capable of.


    His arm began to throb and his movements caused painful tingles to run down his spine, and he blinked away the sweat that ran into his eyes. Andar ignored his difort as he wanted to reveal the Script he saw inside his head.


    It may have taken hours or mere moments but Andar did not care, the Script underneath his hand was now asrge as a bucket. Every movement he made was an equal part of pain as well as pleasure.


    To see a Script of suchplexity being gathered by his own mortal hands brought solid waves of pleasure through his mind.


    With onest move, he connected thest Script piece and he stepped back, nearly copsing in exhaustion. Thepleted Script shed twice as if giving a warning before it shone so bright it was blinding.


    Andar did not care, he was grinning while tears were pouring out of his opened eyes, he was already partially blind, and if he did not treat his sight, he would be permanently disabled, but he knew he could easily treat such injuries with potions so he ignored it.


    The Script finished ring up and disappeared with a faint pop. The title on the Spine of the books was revealed and Andar had to step closer because his eyesight was now subpar, he frowned a bit as he noticed all the books were the same.


    There was a single image on the Spine of all the books, Andar noticed it resembled the Higher Order Scripts he had just assembled but it was far moreplex, but because he had taken the time to assemble it piece by piece, he could glean part of its meaning, and so he began to trace the symbol slowly with his fingers, "Sun¡­ no, Light taker? Light eater?"


    "Close¡­" A voice spoke beside him, "Its Light Devourer, the Revolving Core Heavenly Fate Meditation Art was created from this."


    Andar was startled, a massive figure with two heads suddenly appeared beside him. One of his heads was looking at Andar with a smile while the other seemed to be asleep.


    Andar quickly came to his senses and bowed towards the figure while cupping his hands, "Andar greets the Steward of the ck Tower, it is an honor to be in your presence."


    The Stewardughed, "Tell me, why did you risk your life to activate Grey Will?"


    Andar was a bit confused before he realized that he must be referring to the Mental technique he was using to scatter his mind into many portions.


    ''So, this mental ability is called Grey Will.'' he thought.


    He swallowed as he did not want to carelessly answer the question and he took a few moments to organize his thought, the light in the eyes of the Archmage shed in appreciation, it was not easy for a mortal to be as cool-headed when they were in the presence of an Archmage, even if this was just a projection of himself.


    Andar began to speak, "There is a charm inside every Script that I find extremely hard to describe, and before I awakened my Spirit Matrix, I could only look at it from afar while yearning for it. Perhaps what I did was reckless, but at that time, I would have been willing to die just to glimpse that charm again."


    The tone of the Steward went grave, "Now that you were able to solve the puzzle, looking back now, do you regret paying the price for your actions? Your lifespan has been reduced and your vitality is weak."


    Andar took in a deep breath, he knew he had died before and every moment after that time was a gift, he did not know the future or the moment his Main body may wish to devour him or send him on a mission with no return, for Andar knew that he was expendable.


    He remembered the fatal attraction the Reflection of Rowan had to his main body, and to him it was not necessarily a bad thing, it was like a stream returning back to the ocean, he had no hesitation in his heart if he would be swallowed one day or killed in service to his main body.


    Andar no longer feared death, he only feared mediocrity. If he could discover more secrets of magic and Scripts, uncover all the great powers he could find, and see the universe in all its true glory, he would be satisfied even if he died on that journey.


    Andar smiled, "No, I have no regrets, there is a chance to learn and discover something new, opportunities like this are rare, and I will always seize it."


    The Steward was silent for a moment before he began speaking, "You are a Mage at heart. This is a beautiful thing but it is also a terrible choice. This path you choose would be one filled with thorns, your heart is pure and you only seek truth, for I find no lust for power inside you. That is¡­mendable."


    "Whatever this direction shall hold for me," Andar said, "Is one I will follow without any regrets."


    The Steward smiled at him, "You failed to engrave your Meditation Art inside your Spirit Matrix, it is good that your mindset is still steady because all hope is not lost. This ce is special." He paused and looked at Andar with expectation in his eyes.

 Chapter 398 The Roots of Heavenly Fate Arts

    Chapter 398 The Roots of Heavenly Fate Arts


    Andar suddenly had a thought, and he decided to test the intentions of this figure, "Apologies Steward, I have a burning question in my mind that needs rification."


    "Let me guess." The Steward answers, "You want to know why you failed to Engrave the Meditation Art."


    Andar nodded, his eyes were wide open and filled with curiosity, and deeper within were pain, loss, and rage, but those negative emotions did not affect him as much, his heart was ultimately pure and unguarded, after all, Andar had lived a sheltered life.


    The Steward sighed, "There are many issues that cannot be revealed to you at this time because knowledge of it would bring harm to you, I mean that quite literally. There are matters I cannot speak to you about, or else you would die before the words leave my mouth. It is the tragedy of weakness."


    Andar eyes carried a hint of fright but also stubbornness. The Steward nodded inwardly once again in satisfaction, this child had a great temperament, ultimate talent, and power in the hands of sociopathic individuals was extremelymon in the world of mages as that could serve as a factor to push further into the upper ranks as a Mage, and it was always a great thing when he saw people that broke that mold, great talent that was paired with a great heart, he continued speaking,


    "Know this Andar, you did not fail because you were incapable of Engraving a Supreme Meditation Art, far from it, you are remarkably talented, you only failed because you were prevented from having it by a Tower Master."


    Andar flinched, the figure of a Tower Master was shrouded in mysteries, they were figures so far off in the distance in terms of power, that nearly every living being that ever existed in the universe had no hope of ever reaching that level.


    From the rumors he gathered from Rowan''s memories that were collected by his Angels, a single Tower Master could crush the entire world of Trion.


    Why would someone like that have any interest in him?


    But he nearlyughed when he understood that he was just in the way of ns that had been set in motion for millennia. When he attempted to change theirid-out n, he was shifted to the side, as easily as one brushed away an ant.


    "I can see the questions in your heart," The Steward said, "But, it would be wise to leave them there for now. As you may know, there are six Great Towers in existence and each one of them has a mighty Tower Master as their backer and creator."


    "What I did," Andar muttered, "Was it forbidden?"


    "No, it was not." The Steward replied with a trace of pain in his eyes, "You were just in the way. That Art¡­ It is desired¡­ intensely. The reason the Supreme Meditation Art has not been seized by a Tower Master after all these years is because of the instruction given by the Supreme Magus, that its owner should be left to fate."


    "If that is the case, that means a Tower Master broke the rules when they interfered in my Trial."


    "Yes they did, and they paid dearly for it, but technically they did not break the rule, else it would be easy for a Tower Master to craft a Living Script and ce it on a random mortal, which would give the mortal the strength and fortitude to reach the Meditation Art and therefore acquire it for themselves. No, they have to follow the rules, and any candidates that received the Meditation Art must do so without their interference. ording to the information I gathered, the Tower Master ims ignorance of your plight, they imed it was a mistake, that they wanted to sightsee and their presence destabilized your Ascension."


    "Oh, so I was at the right ce at the wrong time?" Andar chuckled sarcastically.


    The Steward snorted, "You are a child of the ck Federation, and as a genius of our ck Tower, there is no fault with your actions or your timing, our enemies on the other hand need to pay for their actions against you, or else how would our ck Tower stand in the future? Who else would believe in our power and sovereignty?"


    The Steward gestured around, "What do you think about this ce?"


    Andar smiled self-deprecatingly, "I don''t understand anything I''m seeing here, but I would guess it is a realm of a sort."


    The Steward nodded, "You are partly correct, and it would be strange if you could understand what this ce is. Even I thought that this area was a myth, but as our Tower Master fought for this benefit for you, then it can be considered profiting through a disaster."


    The Steward waved his hand and a thick rug appeared, "Come¡­ sit, your education as an Apprentice of the ck Tower begins now. Because of this ce and the destiny it carries, it means I can no longer be your Master, or I would have taken you as a disciple, but it does not mean I cannot teach you some specific knowledge."


    Andar sat cross-legged, directly opposite the massive figure of the ck Tower Steward, he summarily began speaking with no indication," I will be giving you a simplistic exnation, because as a Mage, you will need to learn the in-depth rules of the universe by yourself, else my knowledge would corrupt your own, and you will be condemned to imitate my methods. That would be a waste of your talents and you would never surpass me in the future."


    Andar nodded in assent and cupped his hands as a sign of thanks, the Steward smiled and continued speaking, "Meditation Art is the foundation of every Mage. It is through it a Mage can understand the true nature of reality, they can process Aether and unleash spells, enhance their knowledge base, and change their fate. As you know there are seven levels to a Meditation Art, from the Ordinary up to the Supreme Grade. The others below the Heavenly Fate can be disregarded because they were all created by Mages, but the Heavenly Fate Meditation Art was created by the heavens, and the Supreme Art was created by powers beyond the heavens."


    "That is general knowledge, but the truth runs deeper than that, for not every Heavenly Fate Arts were created by the Heavens, some of them have roots beyond that."

 Chapter 399 The Endless Vault

    Chapter 399 The Endless Vault


    The ck Tower Steward began to draw a massive mysterious shape in the air that resembled a bird with countless tentacles growing on its back,


    "There have been twelve Heavenly Fate Meditation Arts which have been gathered slowly by powerful Mages, even before this universe was born. Every universe is filled with mysteries and in every Era countless unique and powerful treasures and creatures are born, in an Era past, one of those unique creatures was called the Light Devourer. This creature ate stars. Its powers are too dreadful for you to imagine, and it took nine Empyreans from nine different universes to stop its onught. Seven of them perished."


    The image of the dreadful creature seemed to have a life of its own and began to struggle, but the Steward dismissed it with a harsh wave of his hand.


    Seeing the confused look on Andar''s face the Steward smiled, "Many of these terms would not be understood by you at this time, but keep them in your heart, and when you be an Archmage, many truths shall be revealed to you."


    He continued speaking, "This ce is called the Endless Vault, and it is a treasure that was born from the corpse of the Light Devourer, and now it is yours if you can im it."


    Andar''s breath quickened, of course, he knew of a good deal of hidden knowledge, he knew about Empyreans and the fact that other universes existed, but he had never heard of a creature like the Light Devourer that could battle and kill multiple Empyreans.


    Andar knew the true theater for the powerful existed outside the universe. His second bloodline, Avatar of Eve came from that ce, his father also came from that ce, and who knew what sort of monstrosities existed out there.


    Primordial beings like Chaos and the being who destroyed the first Avatar of Eve resided outside the universe, and even the Supreme World of Mages existed outside the Universe.


    It was not a mistake that he made this move to be a part of the Magus Civilization, if he wanted to learn what sort of creature his father was, perhaps he could find the answers here.


    There was a grand world beyond the material universe, and he desired to understand it. He knew if his main body was to leave this universe, it would be nothing but prey, no matter how much potential he had, this understanding brought about a wave of desire inside Andars heart.


    His eyes hardened, "What is the benefit for me, and how do I im it?"


    The Stewardughed, "We call the first Meditation Art Supreme because it was meant for a Mage, every single part of it was crafted to assist a Mage in their journey, but it does not mean that some of the Heavenly Fate Meditation Art is inferior. It is just really difficult to practice, for it was not meant for mages but Primordial Entities who could battle Heaven. Take for instance this Endless Vault, the mysteries it contains should be equal to that of the Supreme Meditation Art, but it is impossible for a normal Mage to unlock all its mysteries, so parts of it were taken and simplified into a Heavenly Fate Meditation Art¡ªRevolving Core."


    Andar looked around him, his eyes going through the many dozens of floors he could see. Was this the real power of Mages? They could possess Arts taken from creatures even stronger than an Empyrean. He suppressed the many questions in his heart and continued listening.


    "I practice the Revolving Core Meditation Art, and there is a special feature about this Art. The number of Engraving Slots you can achieve is determined by your talent! Do you have any idea of the amount of Engraving slots every Heavenly Meditation Art contains?"


    Andar replied, "I only know about the Supreme Art which contained 999 Engraving Slots and one other Heavenly Fate Art with 299."


    "999? That is so ridiculous, but¡­ yes, it makes sense, it''s truly the limit!" The Steward''s second head which had been sleeping all these while proimed in shock. Andar hurried cupped his fist and bowed to the head


    The Steward pointed upwards and Andar followed his gesture, "Look up, every floor you see represents an Engraving Slot. Because the Revolving Core Meditation Art is a child of the Endless Vault, every time there is a breakthrough in the amount of Engraving Slot unlocked it is reflected here."


    "The Revolving Core has the same feature as the Endless Vault, there is no fixed amount of Engraving Slots that can be unlocked at least until you be an Archmage and you have to melt your Spirit Matrix, but that is an issue that is beyond you for the moment. I''m in the lead in all the practitioners of this Art with 433 Engraving Slots unlocked, but that is my limit. I dyed my advancement to Archmage for thousands of years to unlock as much as I could."


    "Every Engraving Slot you unlock, the difficulty increases. The Revolving Core does not give any great abilities apart from the fact that you can keep endlessly creating new Engraving Slots as long as you are capable of it, and you can continuously cultivate each of these slots, which would bring countless benefits for you in the future."


    "This is your burden and also your great opportunity, and you have the tools to go far, your talents make you uniquely suitable for this Art, perhaps even more suitable than the Supreme Art you lost. The Tower Master fought for this great opportunity for you, and if you take advantage of it, you might not be weaker than the holder of the Supreme Art."


    Andar clenched his fist, "I will not disappoint the Tower Master''s expectation."


    The quiet second head called out, "Brat you are lucky that you were pretty decisive and used your Grey Will to unlock the first Engraving Slot, you can be an Acolyte after the chaos in your Spirit Matrix begins to subside."


    Andar was quiet and then he looked at books on the first level of the Library. The Higher Order Scripts he assembled, was it an Engraving Slot of the Endless Vault?


    The Steward smiled, "Your thoughts are correct, this level represents the first Engraving slot for the Endless Vault, and as of this moment, your sess at unlocking the first Engraving Slots means you are destined for this Art."

 Chapter 400 Becoming An Acolyte

    Chapter 400 Bing An Acolyte


    Andar was bing excited, but the words from the other head quieted his enthusiasm, "Note little apprentice, each Engraving Slot for the Endless Vault is harder than those of the Revolving Core, for every single Engraving Slot you unlock is as difficult as unlocking ten Engraving Slots for the Revolving Core Art, and for everyone who had ever practiced this Meditation Art, the highest never went beyond the 92nd Engraving Slot."


    "This level is very important, because a Meditation Art would only give you a Divine Ability when you unlock its 100th Engraving Slot, so any Meditation Art that has less than a hundred Engraving Slots would never have any chance of having a Divine Ability."


    "Does it mean that no one else knows of the Divine Ability of the Endless Vault?" Andar asked.


    "Who knows." The Steward responded, "Even if no one has reached that level, it would be incorrect to assume that greater powers may not have deduced the power of the Endless Vault."


    Andar nodded, there were many ancient powers in the Magus World, and their knowledge and capabilities could not be easily understood. For the Magus Supreme World to exist outside the universe, its foundations must be beyond what is shown on the surface.


    "The Tower Master fought for this treasure for you, but it is not yours, not unless you go beyond the highest recorded holder and reach at least 120 Engraving Slots. If you can do that, then the Endless Vault would be yours, because you would have mastered its first Divine Ability."


    Andar bowed, "I will not fail the Tower Master''s expectation."


    "Good," The steward said, and he stood up, Andar followed as it would be incredibly rude and stupid to be sitting when a powerful Archmage was standing,


    "you shall remain in this ce for a week before you leave, this should go a long way to settle the Chaos inside your Spirit Matrix. When you make your first Engraving, you shall be an Acolyte of the Endless Vault. A Chaos Door will be always avable in your room to lead you to this ce when you need to meditate and unlock the remaining Engraving Slots. There are many sses for you to take, and I advise you to focus on Inscription. Okay, that would be all, do you have a question, I will only entertain one."


    Andar thought for a while, and he did not have the right questions to ask to avoid suspicion, and then he remembered the curious teleporting door the Steward just called a Chaos Door, "I am curious about this door that is used for Teleportation, this is the second time I am seeing it, and its powers still amazes me."


    The second head of the Steward snorted, "Of course, you would ask that question, you have a good eye. This is beyond your knowledge but whatever, that door is an entity that moves through Universes and epts contracts from powerful individuals and organizations."


    "You may one day reach a stage where you can see creatures like that one day. That would be all I can tell you for now. Pacify your mind and Ascend to an Acolyte, and your failing body will be healed to an extent depending on your talent. Inside here, you will not need food or drink, when I see you again, you should be an Acolyte."


    The Steward vanished with no indication, and Andar found himself falling to the floor, his limbs were like noodles and his chest was heaving.


    The presence of a powerful Archmage plus his weak body pushed to the edge by his activation of Grey Will had pushed him to the edge.


    When he barely recovered it still felt like he was sick, he could barely see, and his throat was inmed making breathing painful for him, his lungs felt as if they were filled with liquid, and his body was feverishly hot.


    He was slowly dying, but he did not care. While Rowan would have been focused on solving the problems stopping him from reaching his goals, Andar was indifferent. Without the invisible presence of Rowan bearing down on him, he only wanted to excavate the potential of his mind and Spirit Matrix.


    He did not need food and drink and he sank into his consciousness and delved into his Spirit Matrix, the fact that he had awakened it amazed him, and he watched the chaos ravaging inside it for hours


    Even with the sound of crashing thunder and loud winds, to Andar it sounded like music, and he forgot time as he focused on the chaos, his lips held a smile.


    Andar was happy.


    He knew that the Endless Vault would be a powerful Meditation Art, but at the start, it may be weak because while others unlocked hundreds of Engraving Slots at the beginning, he would only be unlocking one.


    It was apparent to him that his starting journey may be a bit rough, but only he understood that he had the ability to go far.


    He opened his eyes hourster, and his eyesight was a bit better, focusing on the Script on the spine of the book, he began to memorize every single line, repeating them inside his head until he could see all the thousands of intersecting portions.


    When he was done with that exercise, he began once more. Like a machine, Andar practiced for days, making sure he had mastered every single part of it.


    On the fourth day, his eyes flew open, and a small portion of his Spirit Matrix was now free of the chaotic storm, he struggled to sit up, and used his arms to fold his legs into a cross-legged position.


    Using his consciousness as a brush, Andar began engraving.


    On the fifth day, a formless pressure quietly oozed from his body and his eyes opened, they were a bit clearer than before and his skin had recovered a bit.


    Without any fanfare, Andar had be an Acolyte. He did not stop to celebrate, instead, he climbed to the next floor, and as his hands attempted to touch the books, a blue shield lit up and Andar''s eyes were filled with wonder.


    He remained inside the Endless Vault for three months before his mental state could no longer take it, and when he emerged he was already a Rank 3 Acolyte with 99 Engraving Slots unlocked.

 Chapter 401 Cheating With Soul Energy

    Chapter 401 Cheating With Soul Energy


    The tremendous chaos inside Andar''s mind was enough to rouse Rowan from slumber, as he took another ten seconds from his eight¨C ''ten seconds'' that was remaining.


    His mind grasped everything that happened and he scrutinized the situation from all angles, this was one of the eventualities he nned for before entering the Magus society.


    It would be impossible to perfectly infiltrate the world of Mages, even if he chooses to stay low-key. Although that would have been a better option, Rowan was always constrained by time and powerful enemies, he had to always be one step ahead.


    At this time he had been suppressed inside Andar''s mind due to the damages the Spirit Matrix sustained.


    This did not happen by chance.


    Rowan had sensed a destructive will bearing down on Andar, and at first, he thought his presence had been discovered but this Will had no malice, only an endless amount of apathy, and it was directed more towards the hand of the Chained god than to him, he was just a side note.


    Whomever this was, Rowan was nothing and they wanted to shake him off the board, he realized that if he allowed this will to fully aplish its task, then Andar would be left in a vegetative state for decades and he would then be useless for his purpose.


    Rowan decided to bear the full brunt of the attack, knowing that what did not kill him would ultimately be considered a useless assault as he would heal and return stronger.


    Judging by the damage his Reflection suffered, it meant he would not be in contact with Andar for over a year, maybe even less if Andar was able to solve the chaos in his spirit Matrix, but he was not too hung up over this, perhaps it would turn out to be a good thing.


    Rowan with his Empyrean body had developed a habit of recklessness, and his innate immortality would have influenced the young Andar tomit acts that were beyond his capabilities.


    Andar had been developing a disturbing habit of trying to impress Rowan, and he would have properly channeled the thoughts of Andar soon enough but now he had been temporarily blocked from his side.


    If nothing changes then in a year, he will see what progress this child has made. Rowan looked inside himself, all was not lost.


    Rowan could not open his Primordial Record to check its status, because this treasure was an absolute item that obeyed its own rules, Rowan could not force it to open inside this split time he had made, but he sensed that at the moment he encountered the Supreme Meditation Art, his Primordial Record vibrated.


    He would bet that if he opened to the seventh page, he would see a new technique.


    Frostmourne!


    The only Supreme Meditation Art of the Magus World.


    In a manner, Andar had performed his duties to Rowan, and so he shifted his gaze away from the boy and into the Divine Pce of Erohim.


    The boy had given him many gifts, and the most important of all was the ten seconds he gave him. With those ten seconds, Rowan would be able to change his fate, if the only thing Andar achieved was to give him these ten seconds, then it was enough.


    He had created precisely 140 World seeds because that was all he would need to wake up.


    Normally a World Seed would need to gestate for a decade while feeding on and corrupting the host, but with Soul Energy, Rowan could skip all that.


    He only needed to generate enough energy for the World Seeds to mature and take over the and in turn, they would feed him the Essence of that world, which would in turn grant him massive amounts of Attributes and lifespan whileying the foundation for him to craft his Territory.


    He had controlled Soul Energy without the Primordial Record before but due to the constraints of having so little Soul Energy, he could not really flex his will and experiment. This was not a problem for him anymore, the soul of Erohim and the world of Jarkarr was enough for him to digest for decades.


    Each of the World Seeds was the size of a small calf, and within it was aplex machinery that was impossible to describe, because parts of it did not even exist in the material universe.


    This was an ability that surpassed the limits of the original Ouroboros Bloodline and was born from his Chaos blood. It was this ability that brought about shocking changes in his Ouroboros Bloodline.


    Eva had trained her full attention on the developments of the World Seeds and previously Rowan wanted to release them as they were, but he was beginning to detect a hint of danger that he could no longer deny.


    Although that intuition of danger was ever present around him, this was the first time he had been so disabled for an extended period.


    This situation was all right and proper because any action would have consequences. Rowan had eaten the soul of a god, by all right, he should have slept for millennia while he digested this bounty.


    He was getting impatient, he needed to wake up, because, well¡­ he could cheat. His Soul Energy was the ultimate trump card, coupled with the other amazing abilities from his bloodline, Rowan could aplish wonders.


    The Knowledge Well Chamber was now a part of him, and after analyzing all his memories, including the times he used Soul Energy without the Primordial Record, it had already created eight strategies to manipte Soul Energy, and Rowan used all his time to rapidly go through them.


    He levitated a Soul Crystal that contained ten million Soul Points. Using all the guidelines that Knowledge Well had simted Rowan discarded six of the methods, they were either too slow or too wasteful.


    Even if Knowledge Well could create urate simtions, he still needed to test them in reality.


    He had already lost more than 300,000 Soul Points to his experiments, but it was not a waste. The strange tree inside his Pce of Ice grew a few inches with the energy that was lost.

 Chapter 402 Matured World Seeds.

    Chapter 402 Matured World Seeds.


    Thest two methods were the most suitable, the first manipted Soul Points in a finer manner, and Rowan decided to call that method the Minutiae Realm. It made a single needle of Soul Energy and he would be able to use it to perform works that required a firm and dexterous touch.


    With Minutiae Realm Rowan should be able to thread Soul Energy through the eye of a needle and work with Soul Energy on the Cellr level.


    He had not forgotten his dreams of bing a Mobile Alchemy Forge. He shuddered to think what he could forge using Soul Energy while using Minutiae Realm.


    With every experiment he made using Soul Energy, his Knowledge Well would gather data and improve the methodology, until he could manipte Soul Energy on the atomic level and even smaller than that. In time he may be able to ess the quantum realm and use the Minutiae Realm method to introduce changes to it.


    The second method used Soul Energy like a hose, controlled but released in massive amounts. He called this Method¡ªthe Big Bang. There was nothing subtle about this method, he only needed control, direction, and a massive amount of Soul Energy.


    His experiments used up the ten seconds, and he drew forth another ten seconds leaving him with seven-ten seconds left.


    It was the Big Bang Method he required at this time, and so he directed his sight towards all 140 World Seeds and he sacrificed six out of the seven ten seconds he had until time became a bit linear, leaving him with thest ten seconds.


    He pushed all his concentration into the single consciousness pir he had avable to him, and he called forth the full might of his Knowledge Well for control, as he unleashed 140 Big Bangs!


    Instantly the entire Soul Crystal was crushed and his opened right palm began to glow red-hot, 140 thick purple tendrils made of Soul Energy grew from his palm and waved around like serpents looking for prey before pouncing on the hovering World Seeds.


    "Eva, cover my hand with a shield, to reduce the fluctuations of my Soul Energy," Rowan whispered with hisst breath before falling into slumber.


    Eva already understood her instructions, and gathering thirty Angels she began to create a formation over Rowan''s right hand; it was made just in time before a massive pulse erupted from the World Seeds, cracking the formation but it barely held.


    They hastily began repairing the formation, as Eva watched the World Seeds begin to expand. Another stronger pulse erupted, but now the formation was strong enough to contain it.


    One hundred and twenty-three pulses erupted from the growing World Seeds before it settled, and now each of them was asrge as a story building with countless golden fments surrounding them like hair.


    The World Seeds resembled massive dandelions, and each waving tendrils left clean slices in space. Whatever they were made from was very sharp.


    They pulsed slowly as if they were a beating heart inside them, and the Aura they gave off was filled with mysteries. These were all fully matured World Seeds!


    A World Seed would need to drain a of consciousness and massive amounts of resources before they would be able to begin transforming the, but with a single Soul Crystal, Rowan had be able to aplish this task.


    Apart from creating dozens of Angels, this was his single biggest expenditure and it was worth it.


    Eva turned to the Angels, her eyes shining with a bright purple light, they rotated in their sockets as she made millions of calctions every second.


    She had finished checking the status of all World Seeds, and all of them were perfect and without any defects. These steps were necessary because any World Seed here was a powerful force for change, that any god or great power in the universe would do anything to get their hands on.


    Every World Seed was both powerful and incredibly delicate, with trillions of connections and pathways inside that any single deviation from the norm would lead to disaster.


    An Empyrean with this ability was both a bane and a curse, for there could be unknown mutations in their World Seeds while they develop due to factors they could not control, making all of their World Seeds different, and so their qualities were naturally different, with some World Seeds being superior to others.


    Most of the time they had to destroy the World Seed they created because they rebelled against their creator, making each seeding of any world a dangerous and cumbersome task for any Empyrean with this ability.


    Although this ability was broken, most Empyreans would not willingly select it from their bloodline source, because of the unknown factor that could arise during the process. Besides most World Seeding Abilities could only seed perhaps a dozen worlds.


    Every World Seed Rowan created was perfect. He did not have to depend on the messy energies inside the worlds he was seeding to feed them to maturity, they were all superior-grade World Seeds with enough vibrant energies that they could light up a star.


    "Are the worlds to be seeded fully monitored?"


    Erudiel the Sovereign replied by opening his palm and realistic models of 140 worlds floated above it, Eva''s eyes went through each of the worlds in excruciating detail one more time before nodding,


    "We shall be seeding worlds, ten at a time, starting from the edge of the star cluster. Each World Seed is going to be apanied by three Angels. The Space routes have been calcted, go with haste."


    Three Angels encircled a single World Seed and shielded it with a circle of mes and they shot into space like golden beams of light.


    The full attention of the Scribes, Spell Weavers, Angels, and the Entire Divine Pce was focused on this task and Eva created arge two hundred feet realistic hologram of the ten World Seeds being escorted by the Angels, as the entire Divine Pce seemed to be holding it breath.

 Chapter 403 Seeding Worlds

    Chapter 403 Seeding Worlds


    Inside the Cerulean Gxy were vast amounts of worlds numbering in the billions, but few of them had the required resources that Rowan wanted.


    Aether could be found in every corner of the universe, but it was not distributed evenly. For thes that were lucky or some would say unlucky to have a suitable amount of Aether in their vicinity, changes would begin to develop on theses, giving the world a consciousness and creating various mystical resources.


    These resources included magical metals like Davross, Adamantite, Silverine, and many others. There were also magical nts, locations, and most importantly, an indigenous poption that had potential and was in sufficient numbers to feed him a vast amount of Soul Points when they died of natural causes, or due to war and sickness.


    The Cerulean Gxy was mostly filled with humanoid poptions, and they had worlds that were filled with such resources, but among the many billion worlds, barely three thousand of these worlds had the requirement Rowan needed, and such worlds inevitably drew the attention of the strong.


    The challenge, therefore, was to find suitable worlds that did not have the presence of gods or guardians more powerful than the technology was equal to the neenth century in Rowan''s previous life, so much of their magical resources had not been tampered with because their inhabitants were incapable of Third Great Circle. Vraegar and the two Sovereigns had powers on this level but any battle of that scale would draw attention.


    They had to avoid all confrontations at this delicate period of time.


    This was the restriction Rowan gave, at least until he woke up, at that time he would begin a wholesale hunting of the gods of the Cerulean Gxy. He would have enough Attributes in his Absolute Body to be able to support the growth of his Avatar of Eve bloodline.


    Rowan intended to reach the peak of the Second Great Circle with his Avatar of Eve bloodline at the moment he woke up. This would give him the ability to begin fusing his Angels and give him the strength to battle Earth gods.


    With the assistance of his Absolute Body and Angels he would be able to battle the gods in this gxy, with the wave of Soul Points and Essence he would receive from their Divine Kingdom, he would push his two bloodlines to the Third Great Circle.


    At that time, he would have the ability to begin his battle against Trion. His enemies however were greater than these, so his goal was to push for the Limits of the Fourth Great Circle, at that level, he did not care how powerful his father may be outside this universe, for Rowan would have no equal inside this universe.


    If it was not enough, Rowan would seed the entire universe until every gesture from him would shatter the very fabric of reality.


    That was the overall n, but first, he would have to start small.


    So he could take subpar worlds for now, he just needed to awaken from his slumber, and then the true conquest would begin. He had millions of Angels of Char surrounding his Pce, and the universe was awaiting their glorious light.


    Every obstacle in his path will burn.


    Eve had fine-tuned the selection of worlds to eight sr systems, and to avoid unnecessary interference from outside influence, none of these worlds had space-traveling capabilities, and their level of exploiting those resources.


    The most powerful figures in those worlds were at the Second Great Circle in power, and any of his Angels could sweep through the entire world in a matter of hours.


    The sr systems were also not too far apart and they were all generally around a small cluster of stars that was overseen by a single god, but still far from its attention.


    The first batch of Angels arrived at a sr system with precisely ten worlds, the worlds were orbiting a small blue sun and of thes, three had sentient life while the rest were filled with bestial creatures.


    With ten beams of light stopping over the, their presence was detected. It was impossible not to, for each Angel appeared as if another sun was shining in the sky.


    Across the ten worlds, heads were raised to the skies, in astonishment and fear. Countless beasts seemed to understand that change was upon them and roars and howls came from countless throats.


    The Major powers in the worlds were filled with fear and confusion, the Angels did not hide their presence and the World Seed was shining bright like a star.


    Each Angel coldly assessed thes below them, some were aridnds with vast spanning deserts, and others were filled with forests andkes, every was different.


    With the final checkplete, Eva from the Divine Pce made an arcane gesture with her fingers, and the World Seeds were enveloped with a milky white light and vanished, each of them was shot into the center of the using the Fast Travel ability of his Astrbe Chamber.


    The World Seed passed through the without shifting a single grain of sand and arrived at the core of the. It luxuriated in the intense heat from the''s core before its program went into effect.


    The millions of waving fine tendrils around the World Seed shot into space and infiltrated the growing World Consciousness. For a Minor World like this, their World Consciousness had the mind of a baby and its actions were instinctive.


    It was a simple thing for the World Seed to wipe its mind and begin to transform the World Consciousness into an extension of Rowan''s consciousness.


    If Rowan''s brain were to be the size of a universe, then this would have be a single neuron inside his developing mind. This was one of the purposes of the World Seed.


    Having aplished this task the World Seed got ess to the entire structure of the. Since it did not need to draw on any of the''s resources, the tendrils on the World Seed expanded from the size of a hair to a gargantuan size, tens of thousands of miles long.

 Chapter 404 Primordial Worlds

    Chapter 404 Primordial Worlds


    The birth of a World Consciousness was influenced by Aether and the living beings on the, and over a long period of time, the connection between the World Consciousness and the would be inseparable.


    The World Consciousness had a plentiful web of Aether that was spread all over the, this invisible web of Aether was what it used to influence various functionalities of the, including the birth and death of the inhabitants, their overall developments, and many other duties that would be impossible to list out for it numbered in the millions.


    Over time a World consciousness may develop enough presence of self and if there were certain unique factors that were present, including many sentient poptions that worshiped an aspect of the World Consciousness, it had the chance to reach the Universe Origins and ignite its Spark, transforming into a god.


    This was how many gods were birthed.


    The gigantic tendrils of the World Seed followed the passage of the World Consciousness web, and from each massive tendril that numbered in the thousands, smaller tendrils in their millions sprouted from it, and this trend continued until the entire system was fully taken over.


    This happened simultaneously on all tens, as the fully matured World Seeds infiltrated its Aetherwork and took it over with supernatural speed. The entire shook, and every living being whether sentient or non-sentient, saw golden dragon eyes.


    On one of thes, a fisherman going home from a long day of work did not see the golden light of the World Seed appear over in space because he was on the other side of the, but he could not miss the world-shaking beneath his feet, throwing massive waves or could he forget seeing two dragon eyes as if they had been engraved into his soul.


    He had hardly settled his beating heart when he saw a glow inside the water, and when he looked over into the clear river he saw a strange growth emanating from the bottom of the river, like countless golden threads crafting a web?


    The golden thread shed, and a bright glow suddenly enveloped all thes, and everything fell still as if time was frozen, the winds stopped and even light appeared to be frozen in ce.


    A golden Rune that resembled a coiled Ouroboros Serpent appeared on the forehead of the sleeping fisherman. The Rune slithered around the body of the man before prating his heart.


    All over the, the same Rune appeared on the uncountable trillions of living things, from bacteria to trees to people. The Rune entered the power center of every living thing and it began to change the world and its inhabitants.


    Such sweeping changes affected the very rotation and revolution of thes and all their motions ceased.


    It was a very strange sight that would cause anyone who saw it to be left scared and dumbfounded, for with every passing moment, visible changes were happening on thes.


    Flora and fauna began to turn to dust as new trees and shrubs sprouted from the ash; the same thing happened to all living beings on the. Some did not make it, and the change wiped out millions of species on each, but something new was taking their ce.


    The air began to thicken like soup and massive storm clouds covered thes with golden lightning bolts that spanned continents roving through the cloud. The many worlds seemed to have reversed to their primordial state.


    The changes happening on thes were hidden by the storm clouds, but a frightening Aura was emanating from all thes that made the sun on that sr system begin to shudder as if it was about to go out.


    Eva nodded in appreciation at a smooth World Seeding, keeping her attention on the figure that could cause a problem, she was happy to note that there was no movement from the god in the local star cluster. Eva authorized the next rounds of World Seeding and watched in rapt attention as the new batch of Angels took off.


    When the first worlds were seeded, Rowan''s body shook as if a jolt of electricity passed through his veins, a wave of color passed through his gigantic body, and his body began to heat up, and a loud detonation like an enormous heartbeat erupted from his body, pushing the Angels a few hundred feet back, only the Sovereign Erudiel and Eva kept their position.


    With every World being seeded his temperature increased until it was burning at thousands of degrees Celsius. Angels were children of fire and they werefortable around such a ridiculous amount of heat, the Scribes and the only Spell Weaver had to retreat.


    The Scribes had to move two thousand miles away to other sections of the Divine Pce, while Diane gritted her teeth and wrapped her body in a shield of gold, as she retreated for ten thousand feet, she wanted to be here when her god opened his eyes.


    The ground below Rowan''s body began to warp and the floor transformed tova, and Diane had to fight off the intense growing heat and pressure, such powers left her weak and in awe, as she screamed and kept her shield up, she wanted to walk by his side and to achieve that she must be strong.


    In the midst of the intensemotion happening around Rowan, Vraegar flew into the hall like his tail was on fire, he had something on his mind as his mouth was opened to report but he was struck dumb when he saw the present state of Rowan.


    Rowan''s waist-length golden hair had risen like massive pythons and was waving around, his body was emitting shocking heat, now and then a loud heartbeat would erupt from Rowan''s body that spread a visible wave of force and made cracks appear in space around him.


    The sound was getting louder with each beat, and it began to spread for millions of miles.


    What was urring was that with each seeded world, massive amounts of Attributes were streaming into Rowan''s body, and such shocking growth was now being reflected in his size.


    His five hundred feet body began to increase explosively, going to 600 feet, 700 feet¡­ The cracking sounds made from his growing body began to shatter the hall around him.

 Chapter 405 My Sun Sets, Only To Rise Again

    Chapter 405 My Sun Sets, Only To Rise Again


    Vraegar shouted, "Lady of Shadows, I bring warning."


    Eva turned to the dragon in annoyance, but after remembering the task he was given she tempered her wrath, "Report!" she said to him.


    "They are beginning to draw closer to the Divine Pce."


    Eva frowned, she could not tell why the Children of Ruin were following the Divine Pce, she left it alone because until now they had caused no disturbance and she did not have the force to challenge them, this new movement from them was disturbing, for they could not have picked a worse timing.


    she turned to Vraegar, "Stand at the Million-mile mark and let none of them get past you. Hold them with your dead body if that is thest thing you are able to do."


    Vraegar growled in anger, he was about to leave when Eva said, "Erudiel, join him and make sure nothing goes through you. We need three minutes." Erudiel flew over and tapped the snout of the dragon, "Let us go."


    Eva had already devoted all the spare Aether she could harvest from Rowan into a defensive formation around this chamber; if the Children of Ruin attacked, it would not be enough to stop them, but it could dy for seconds, and that could be the difference between victory and defeat.


    She turned back to Rowan and watched his growing body which was at a thousand feet now, each loud st from his body represented a new seeded world, and there were now 35 of those sts. A ridiculous number for such a short time, but not fast enough.


    Reducing the escorting Angel by one, Eva began seeding Worlds, 15 at a time, this was her bottom line, and she would not go any lower.


    Devoting most of her attention to the Worlds about to be seeded, she kept monitoring each of the processes, when it reached 50 Worlds, the tension in her heart did not reduce but increased, they were nearing the threshold.


    140 Worlds were the absolute maximum Rowan needed to quickly wake up; he could wake up using 70 Worlds, but he was a perfectionist.


    She briefly went through the message from Erudiel, who informed her that the children of Ruin stopped at three million miles from the Divine Pce, there were no aggressive movements from them, in fact, the atmosphere around them seemed to be solemn as if they were waiting for something.


    "I don''t care if they are dogs wagging their tails, keep them at the million miles mark."


    The number of Seeded Worlds reached 80, and Rowan began to stir, underneath his eyelids were movements, his eyes were beginning to move, and it was possible to see lightning shing beneath his closed sockets.


    At 100 Seeded Worlds, the Ouroboros Serpents began to awaken, on Rowan''s chest, you could see their faces pressed against his skin, as dull roars that sounded utterly alien came from their maws.


    At 120 Seeded Worlds, Rowan''s mouth opened and a sleepy Ouroboros Serpent with a single eye came out from his mouth. This was the first Ouroboros Serpent and in many ways, it was the strongest.


    It was in a reduced size yet it was still longer than 5,000 feet (1.52 kilometers), the crystalline crown on its head and spine seemed to be reflecting a light from another age, and it shook its head and began circling Rowan''s body, its massive head came to rest on his shoulders, and the Ouroboros Serpent roared.


    In short order, the remaining five Ouroboros Serpents escaped from Rowan''s mouth, and they coiled around him, their massive bodies hovering in the air and producing arcane patterns that made reality twist.


    Each seeded world brought astonishing changes to their bodies and their sleepy eyes were bing brighter. The savagery in their blood was rousing and they roared.


    The Worlds reached 140, and the heat from Rowan''s body retreated and a chill took its ce, he took a long breath and Rowan''s golden eyes opened.


    "My sun sets, only to rise again."


    A golden light pierced from his crown tore through the Divine Pce and shot into the universe.


    "Creator," Eva whispered.


    All his Angels bowed before him in every world they were in. Even Nezrakim and Dora on the far-off battlefield in Trion stopped and looked to the west, and they bowed and worshiped.


    An ephemeral force swept through the entire Divine Pce and every mortal was pressed to the ground.


    Rowan''s eyes were still in a daze, and in another second steadied, and he brought forth one of his palms and took Eva up.


    "Creator, what¡­"


    That was all she could say before Eva screamed in pain.


    At the moment of his awakening, Rowan did not waste a single moment. He was already at the peak of Incarnation in the Avatar of Eve Bloodline, he immediately began ascending to the second Great Circle.


    ?


    Fury Kuranes had been waiting for eight months for a council with the reigning ruler of Trion.


    Which was not a long time to wait for the Empress of Trion. There was a waiting list for centuries from the many worlds and even gods who wanted her ears.


    Fury knew he would have to wait for at least three years for her to answer him, and he had been seated with his eyes closed for months now, the only indicator he was alive was that he would breathe every week or so.


    He felt a soft tap on his wrist and his eyes flew open, a brief burst of surprise went through his heart before he saw who nudged him, and his astonishment that someone could get this close to him without noticing was eased, after all, it was this person.


    The Royal Hand for the Throne.


    Whatever this person was, he was nameless, but he had served every single Emperor and Empress and had been behind the throne for all these endless years.


    His voice always felt familiar to anyone who heard it. For Fury, the voice sounded like the Phoenix queen who helped him to understand his summoning ability.


    "The Empress would hear you now."

 Chapter 406 Sky Treading Phoenix

    Chapter 406 Sky Treading Phoenix


    Fury stood up suddenly feeling his heart beating wildly, it was impossible to be settled when you were about to see the Empress of Trion and he was not immune to it, even if he called this woman mother in secret.


    He vaporized the tiny beads on his forehead and began moving to the Throne Room but was stopped by a raised hand, "Forgive my impertinence Your Highness, but she waits for you in her Royal Garden, not the Throne Room, follow me."


    The Royal Hand walked as if he was gliding, and Fury followed, before long they were in the Royal Gardens, a picturesque ce with floating mountains, sparkling waterfalls, and the most beautiful flowers in the gxy.


    The Aether currents here were so thick it gave birth to various auspicious creatures that flew and crawled, in all that beauty was a single shining star that drew all attention, a presence thatmanded awe, and like the sun you should not stare too long at her, or you would burn¡­


    Fury braved one more second before he looked away.


    Her mantle as an Empress of Trion floated behind her, shining with seven colors, they were like great pirs that stretched far into the clouds, and they reverberated with such great power that he shuddered.


    ''What would it be like to hold the powers of the seven gods of Trion?'' His mind whirled with the possibilities before he shut them down.


    As the Empress and greatest Earth god in Trion, her Mantle allowed her to call on all the powers of the seven gods without any limitation.


    Her powers were unassable. She had held this power for the longest in all of history, and she had be more familiar with it than any other Emperor or Empress in history.


    The Royal Hand announced to Fury, "You stand before The Empress, Scarlet Sinshirin Kuranes, Daughter of the Sun and Earth, Ruler of Trion for 30,000 years and in time, another 10,000 more, Defender of the peace, Holder of¡­"


    "Cut the lines¡­" The figure said, "My child knows me by names more precious than that."


    Fury came before the Empress and knelt while kissing the left hand she presented to him, he did not dare look up at her face, but he could feel her zing red eyes looking down and onto his being.


    A brief wind brought her long red hair into view and brought with it her smell¡­


    It was of roses and fire, of earth and blood. It was primal and all-powerful, and once again Fury felt as if he was before an erupting volcano and he was nothing but a mortal.


    "You bring news of my wayward son''s death without bringing me his killer, of course, I know of this lost Breaker of the Kuranes family and your encounter with Boreas. Do not despair for your first loss, but know in the nearest future your fated nemesis will return to Trion and you shall collect his head, it is your destiny."


    Fury looked away, his shoulders shaking, her words always were like Divinews. Every single statement made the surroundings shake.


    "I can sense your fear and concern my dear child, this state does not suit you, my Fury. I understand your plight and I can feel your pain. I will not give you a task you will fail at. You are Fury, my de, and I shall not leave you unsharpened. Take this¡­"


    A fair hand with razor-tipped fingernails that were red like blood opened and a glowing pendant appeared.


    The pendant was in the shape of a five-colored phoenix, and it emitted a lot of heat that was warping the air around it. If this pendant was dropped in an ocean, a hundred yearster, the entire ocean would be boiling.


    "This is your chance to take the inheritance mantle of the sixth Matriarch of the Sky Treading phoenix,"


    A rune was created on her finger and shot into the Mental Space of Fury, "This is the location of a Divine Spark hidden by our Primogenitor Kuranes, and now it would find a worthy sessor. Theing war does not require Earth gods, but stronger."


    Fury''s eyes were wide with astonishment. He may have dyed his advancement to steady his foundations, but one great reason he was not in a hurry to reach the fourth circle even after all restrictions on bloodlines had been lifted was that he knew his path woulde to a halt.


    For someone like Fury, such a fate was worse than death, he knew of the bloodlines of the Sky Treading Phoenix, this was a branch that was supposedly wiped out by the primogenitor Kuranes 400,000 years ago.


    Before him was the key to a Divine Spark with the potential to reach the realms of a Major god and with the talents of Fury, he could push this power to a higher realm.


    "Did I not tell you to wipe the dissatisfaction from your heart my beloved? Reach the peak of the fourth circle, be an Earth god, and make your way to the inheritance ground, the first god of Trion after a million years shall be you."


    Her words were final and unshakable, and they seized his consciousness, he could not refuse her words even if he wanted to, and he would be crazy to do that.


    "By your will Empress." Fury cradled the pendant like an egg and kept it safe inside his Spatial Artifact.


    "Go with haste, your glorious destiny awaits you."


    Fury bowed until his forehead scraped the ground and he turned and left, a spring in his steps.


    The Empress watched him leave for a while before she sighed, "You do not agree with my decision Malekith."


    The Royal Hand bowed, "Who am I to judge your decision, only the child is too weak."


    His words were formal, but his tone was light-hearted, sometimes during the 30,000 years reign of the Empress, these two had be friends.


    The solemn atmosphere was instantly shattered as the Royal Hand manifested a tea set and began brewing tea.


    "Chamomile or Nyll?" The hand asked.


    "Nyll, I will be deliberating with Bhus tomorrow and I need the energy to handle his insanity."


    "I do not envy your duties, Empress."

 Chapter 407 Cracked Mantle

    Chapter 407 Cracked Mantle


    The Empress smiled, "We are called to serve, every one of us, about my child. He is still young, give him time and he could blossom into something more. It is a shame he was born at this time, else he would have been able to cover one part of the sky with his hands."


    "Ha, good point, but there is not much time left. It is also his fortune, I thought you were saving that Divine Spark for yourself, it was your reward." Malekith the Royal Hand replied while bringing the steaming cup of tea to the Empress.


    She sipped the tea and sighed in satisfaction, "Bing a god is boring, battles no longer carry any thrills, and the prospect of living until the end of time does not fascinate me, it just makes me shudder in disgust, reducing existence to just endless numbers."


    "I prefer the certainty of a mortal life, I prefer the option of death." The Empress whispered more to herself than the Royal Hand.


    "But you forget, there is a Godkiller on the loose." The Hand pointed out,


    "Bah, he would fade away like dust. The gods have handled worse before. He is just a time footnote in this glorious time such as now. In the history of my Trion, there could not be a more chaotic time for a Royal selection. At this point, every god wants this mantle and when it starts, I must have the ability to fight against Minerva or she would rule all indeed. I would admit, the goddess ys a long game."


    "That oue is not set in stone, and you should give more credence to this Godkiller, there is something strange about him," Malekith said.


    The Empress''s glowing red eyes looked at him fully, "You hold this mortal in high regard."


    The Handughed dismissively, "Oh, it''s just something I feel in my old bones, he reminds me of the God King all these years ago when he told us he would make us kneel and wipe the rest of us out from Trion, no one believed he was capable of that."


    He sighed before turning and looking at the skies, "You intend to make Fury your champion for the Royal selection, is that not killing an ant with a hammer? Surely even Minerva''s Champion would not be as strong."


    The Empressughed, "You say that because you have not seen him fight. Telmus is a monster, he is a unique individual who will never exist again, and if I am to stand against him, I need a monster of my own. Fury would serve, he is young, but he needs to be every bit as powerful, plus I have it on good rmendation that Minerva has punished her child due to his arrogance, with those chains around Telmus''s limbs, Fury should be able to shift the tides towards our favor."


    Malekith the Royal Hand, once a god of darkness, bowed towards the Empress and turned to leave, a word from her however stopped him.


    "Your Domain once intersected with Minerva''s, what do you think about her will?"


    "That is hard to say¡­"


    "You were a god once, Malekith, you are my Hand not just because you make a great cup of tea."


    "I don''t know if you would like to hear this from me, but you should know more than anyone else that the gods of Trion are a strange lot, and Minerva is the oddest among the lot. By all rights, you should win any confrontation on the surface of Trion, yet fate is unpredictable."


    "That''s a roundabout way to say a whole of nothing Malekith, see to your duties."


    The Hand bowed and walked away, the Empress sighed and she jolted as if she had been electrocuted.


    The mantle above her began to shake, and cracks spread on its surface, her eyes widened in shock as the entire world of Trion began to vibrate.


    Deep tremors ran through the ground swallowing cities and killing millions, when it settled the Empress was shaken.


    Her will spread through her Mantle to locate the source of the chaos, and she was shocked to discover that it came from her.


    It was the statement she made to Fury that set across such a chain of devastation. She had told him,


    "You bring news of my wayward son''s death without bringing me his killer, of course, I know of this lost Breaker of the Kuranes family and your encounter with Boreas. Do not despair for your first loss, but know in the nearest future your fated nemesis will return to Trion and you shall collect his head, it is your destiny."


    Her words on Trion werew, and her statement once invible could not hold. Apparently, there was more to this Godkiller than meets the eye.


    The Supreme Will granted to her by her Mantle could not dictate the death of this Mortal was shocking. She wondered how such an enigma should be hidden by the gods, his presence shifted to the sides for lesser concerns.


    ''Kuranes had been holding back on her.'' The Empress thought, ''It is time for answers.''


    "Who are you, Rowan Kuranes? Why is the destiny of a child of Trion out of my reach?"


    The Empress canceled all her uing appointments, she needed answers from the gods.


    ?


    The Pce of Ice shuddered and began to copse.


    To create something new, a part of the old would have to be changed.


    The Primordial Record shook a bit inside his body as if angered Rowan skipped its page and began ascending his bloodline without its assistance.


    He did not care, at the moment he woke up he had detected powerful fluctuations around him as powerful as those of gods, his first instinct was to be stronger, he would figure out the next phase when he was at the peak of his strength.


    Even though he was awake, it was not all the way through as most of his consciousness pirs were still unavable but they were slowly rousing from slumber.

 Chapter 408 Opening The Primordial Record

    Chapter 408 Opening The Primordial Record


    Rowan''s body began to shrink, unlike when he upgraded his Ouroboros bloodline that brought with it countless phenomena; the only outside effect that could be noticed as his Avatar of Eve bloodline entered the Second Great Circle was a visible reduction in his overall size.


    Apart from his Angels of Char who were still embedded in the massive Soul Crystal of Erohim, his entire pce of Ice including his Chambers and Throne were crushed to a speck that glinted with a purple and ck color.


    That speck pierced through the Angels of Char and ascended far into the void of his Mental Space and a dreadful gravitational force erupted from it almost like it had turned into a ck Hole.


    Rowan''s massive frame shook and a visible sh of pain crossed his face. Eva could barely hold on, and she silently fell asleep inside his palm. He could see all the power inside her being drawn away and in short order, she became as weak as a mortal.


    Rowan rapidly wrapped her in a shell of Telekinesis, her body would notst a single second by his side in her current state. In the periods when he did not take note of her, Eva had begun to separate from his bloodline.


    Even without any drop of his power inside her body, she did not fade, she only became mortal. This observation was poignant because it meant she was her person and no longer his.


    He did not feel a single bit of loss or possessiveness, he only felt happy, and even through the pain he was feeling, he was smiling.


    He made a small groan and his body began to shrink. Inside his Mental Space, countless streams of gold began to pour into the tiny purple and ck speck as the avatar of Eve''s bloodline drank the Essence from his Ouroboros Bloodline.


    This act was not just to steady its presence in the material world, it seemed as if it required a foundation, and his Ouroboros Bloodline which seemed to possess a state of super-reality was the perfect foundation for its territory in the Material Universe.


    Rowan knew that the Territory of his Avatar of Eve bloodline should be something that no normal universe should contain, and his Ouroboros Bloodline was the container he could hold it with.


    He bore the pain as his Ouroboros Serpent roared in anger and frustration and they entered his body to bolster him with more Essence. There was a growing irritation in the hearts of his Serpents, as they were getting dissatisfied with the running and the pain, they only settled when Rowan whispered the vision of a future to them.


    The future that was not too far off.


    They would have to suffer at this time because the drain was increasing even if he was the one carrying most of the load, in every second the amount of Essence collected by his second Bloodline was greater than the total amount of Essence he had when he just entered the Rift State.


    From nearly a thousand feet tall his body began to shrink until it fell below 500 feet (0.15 km) and the drain did not stop¡­


    300 feet (ca. 91 meters)¡­


    100 feet (ca. 30 meters)¡­


    20 feet (ca. 6 meters)¡­


    10 feet (ca. 3 meters)¡­


    It began to slow, and finally, it stopped at 8 feet 6 inches. The drain did not stop, it was only maintained at a level that his body could hold indefinitely.


    If he grew stronger he could allocate more Essence to his Territory, and collect them at his will. Rowan realized that this was a perfect method he could use to control his size in the future. The more worlds he seeded and the more gods and essence he consumed his size would increase, he could store all his essence into his Territory thereby shifting his mass from the material world into his Territory.


    In a single breath, he could be as big as a or smaller than an ant. With a little experiment, he was sure he would get the hang of this ability.


    Rowan fell on a knee, his breathing was harsh, the incredible suction generated by the Avatar of Eve bloodline would have driven a lesser god mad.


    It was not just the pain but also the feeling of being stripped down to your core as your vitality was ripped from you.


    Rowan looked inside his Mental Space where a quiet tension seemed to be brewing, he sat down and gentlyid Eva''s head on hisp. This was the first time he was really looking at her, and he traced his fingers down her lips barely touching her skin, it was not his intention to hurt her.


    Unlike what he felt when he saw other mortals, Eva was special, she may have no hint of power in her body, but her body was not made up of normal flesh, and even with no power inside her, this body would not age.


    She smiled as if she was dreaming. Rowan hoped it was a good dream.


    He sighed and closed his eyes, and while waiting for the inevitable turmoil that was to happen, he called up his Primordial Record, and the changes as always never failed to surprise him.


    P????????? ??????


    Name: Rowan Kuranes


    Age: 14/470,000


    Strength: 138,540


    Agility: 117,600


    Constitution: 141,995


    ss: None


    Title: ne Walker, Chaos Blood, Reality Butcher, Creator.


    Berserker (Tier 3)


    Skills:


    Enrage (Level 1 ¡ª Heaven State)


    Vortex (Level 2 ¡ª Heaven State)


    Bash (Level 1 ¡ª Heaven State)


    Dash (Level 2 ¡ª Earth State)


    Smash (Level 1 ¡ª Heaven State)


    Combo Attack (Level 3 ¡ª Heaven State)


    Bloodline Skill: Eruption (16%)


    Passive: Deciphernguage plete)


    Records:


    <nullb>SIX ???????????? ?????????????????? [CHAOS BLOOD]- level 3 Completed [30,000]


    <nullb>AVATAR OF EVE: Level 5 Completed (1,00,000)


    Legendary Skill: Chaos World Engine [6/6]


    Chaos World Engine [Minor¡ª Completed]


    Legendary Skill:Word of Enoch [nk].


    Rift Rule: Absolute Body.


    Pce of Ice Chamber Unlocked:


    Astrbe


    Knowledge Well


    Chaos Worlds (minor) ¡ª Limits Exceeded


    Minor Worlds Seeded ¡ª 140


    Omnipotent Aspect Gained: Lament Of Celestials


    Territory Gained: Primordial Sea of Darkness


    Soul Crystal ¡ª 543


    Remark: A child of Chaos!

 Chapter 409 New Beginnings

    Chapter 409 New Beginnings


    The first thought that entered his mind was, ''You have begun evaluating my growth once more.'' Of course, he was referring to the Primordial Record, this mysterious Singrity.


    For a while, it had made remarks on Rowan''s strength and inexplicably it stopped. Maybe it was because it was no longer satisfied with his growth, or maybe because it was waiting for something special.


    Rowan did not prefer the title Child of Chaos, nevertheless, he took note of the name, oftentimes many mysteries were hidden behind names.


    His mind brushed through his current Attributes and he swallowed, although he had imagined that because his Ouroboros Bloodline remained at the Rift State he would no longer be depending too much on it proved to be very false.


    Before he slept, his total Attributes had been below 60,000 points, and now a single one of his Attributes is greater than that. Rowan wagered that his Attributes were now equal to those of an Earth god.


    With all of his consciousness pirs sucked into his developing Territory, it was hard for him to understand the full power his body was now capable of, but going by the numbers, it was dreadful. Perhaps he could tear apart a Minor World with his bare hands.


    His Attributes alone could not judge the true extent of his powers, because his Empyrean Constitution and passive abilities like his Telekinesis made it harder to put an urate number behind his attacks.


    All of this progress came from his Seeding of just 140 Worlds. He nned to seed three thousand Minor Worlds, what sort of ungodly attributes would he have at that time? Would it be enough? nned to seed three thousand Minor Worlds, what sort of ungodly attributes would he have at that time? Would it be enough? Would it ever be enough?


    With his current power, if he were to confront Erohim or Fury once again, it would be a different story as it would be difficult for them to even scratch his skin. His father had been bound by powerfulws, yet he knew this level of power was not enough, it was just the start.


    His Attributes meant he had one extra weapon he could wield¡ªhis body. He would not be putting himself at the forefront of the oing battles, but if anyone thought that would make him the weak link in the chain, they would be very wrong.


    His second concern was his lifespan, he could easily deduce that each seeded Minor World gave him a thousand years of lifespan. This was a valuable resource to him, for if he ever died, his lifespan was his get-out-of-jail card.


    After understanding his basic abilities his focus shifted to his more esoteric abilities. Normally it should be able to seed only 33 worlds in order for him to ascend to the Incarnation State with the Ouroboros Bloodline, he could see the indicators that his limits had been exceeded, but Rowan was never one to follow norms.


    If he did, then he would be dead somewhere behind in the many challenges he had faced so far.


    He had two powerful bloodlines and their merger had led to a sum greater than both parts. His Knowledge Well Chamber was responsible for managing the thousands of worlds he would be seeding, as the Ouroboros Bloodline was not capable of handling such massive amounts of information.


    Unlike other Empyreans who had a fixed amount of World Seeds, he was different as he had the World Engine itself. His limits were only dictated by how much weight his soul was able to bear.


    Yet who would have ever believed that such a tyrannical ability could be paired with a Soulless creature like him? His Soul was no longer defined by limits.


    It would be mistaken to even think that his bloodlines were simr to their Empyrean roots at this time, for he had left that level of power far behind him.


    Now he had three concerns he would have to focus on. The first was his Soul Crystals. He had 543 Soul Crystals which should equate to 543,000,000 Soul Points!


    This was a ludicrous amount of Soul Points, but Rowan understood the risks he took to gain them and the sacrifices he had to make. He knew that he had to break the mold and change the pattern of engagement or he would be left dancing in the palms of his enemies.


    He should be careful yet bold, he should both bepassionate and cruel, to himself and to those who stand in his way.


    So, he hunted Erohim and heid a trap for whoever came to hunt him, and although he had losses, he also gained so much more. His Legion of Angels was no longer a far-off dream but reality, his ns to seed 3,000 Worlds were now achievable.


    When his Territory wasplete, he would take the Cerulean Gxy and he would hunt down all their gods.


    Like a boulder rolling down from the mountaintops, his momentum was growing and soon every move he made would crush worlds. Nodding with satisfaction at his harvest, he shifted to the next agenda


    The second was the result of his gamble with Andar Erikson, which had led to the addition of a new Aspect, and it was an unexpected Omnipotent Aspect!


    He knew there were Omnipotent Bloodlines, but he never knew that an Aspect could also be like this. The Meditation Art of a Mage became an Aspect when it got to his hands.


    He had suspected as much when he saw that the Berserker Aspect he was cultivating was used as a Script in the world of Mages, and he knew that if he searched through all the Meditation Art avable, then he woulde across a Berserker Meditation Art.


    Rowan hesitated to activate this Omnipotent Aspect because he understood that if he did then it was most likely that he would lose the Berserker Aspect.


    He shifted this concern to the side for now, he had an idea about how he could keep the Berserker Aspect while cultivating this new Omnipotent Aspect, most likely it would be one of his most valued battle arts soon enough.


    Thest concern was also the thing brewing inside his Mental Space. His Territory.


    The Primordial Record called it the Primordial Sea of Darkness, which threw him off a little, for he had no idea what sort of Territory would be born from his bloodline, but there were hints in the name.

 Chapter 410 Raising The Past

    Chapter 410 Raising The Past


    His Pce of Ice was a Territory of a sort, even before he had ess to that level of power, and he was eager to see what his Pce would transform into when it was now a fully realized Territory.


    He had already received great benefits from the Pce of Ice and now with this new upgrade, his abilities would take the next step forward.


    His Mind shifted to Andar. Rowan had woken up a few moments after Andar was struck down by an unknown force, and currently, the boy was still in slumber, and from the patchy feedback he could receive from his body, Andar was healing.


    Rowan could predict that he would be waking up two to three months from now, and by the time Andar may have cleared all the mess inside his Spirit Matrix another five months may have passed in total.


    Rowan was mildly amused by the response of Andar and his Reflection if they knew he was now awake, while it was them that were sleeping.


    Pushing that distracting thought away, he focused on the sensations that made him begin upgrading his powers.


    The presence outside his Pce had note closer to him after all these while and so he could breathe a little easier. He had only a single strand of consciousness to use as the rest of himself was stuck inside the tiny purple and ck speck.


    Whatever the presence outside the Pce, they were powerful, but their power did not feel like any he had ever touched before, not like the gods or Mages, in fact it reminded him of himself a bit.


    To be more specific, it reminded him of a period in his life that had been kept away by the Primordial Record, an entire timeline folded away.


    Reality Butcher!


    This was what he was reminded of, something about this Title he had seemed to be resonating with the presence out there, and if he was to bet, it might just be the reason why these creatures were surrounding him.


    Their presence reeked of destruction and ruin and this Aura resonated with his Title¡ªReality Butcher.


    Could there be a use for Titles beyond the seemingly obsessive need by the Primordial Record to quantify everything?


    If they were, then he would need to properly investigate all his Titles and their usage. Rowan reminded himself once more that every detail on his Primordial Record must mean something important, even if he did not understand its purpose.


    Rowan gently ced Eva down and stood up, during the motion of his rise, he fashioned a robe as red as blood that was more than twenty feet long and so it draped behind him, he had a belt made of gold around his waist and he left the top of his robes undone and his powerful muscles could be seen underneath.


    Such a gant robe was not for the sake of vanity on his part but this was the design of Royalty that had been worn for millennia fit only for Emperors, and designing something like this was almost like instinct. He saw himself as nothing less.


    For the first time in three years, he took his first step.


    "Rise."


    He gave his firstmands, and his Angels rose.


    Rowan smiled at them and felt the air in the distance tremble. A glint and a slight vibration shook the air and Envy was in his hands, appearing like a specter. The Great Axe shivered and Rowan tapped it twice with his fingers, the sound was like thunder.


    He took his second step and he paused, there was a small sound that escaped from the ck and purple speck inside his Mental Space, it was like a sigh, and then it grew louder and sounded like waves.


    Then there was a silence inside his Mental Space as if the universe herself was holding her breath and then an intense explosion.


    A ck and purple light exploded from the speck, and that ck and purple light turned out to be a river¡­. No, a river was too small topare, a Sea, but one that was vast beyondparison, yet it was strangely shallow for its depth was not more than twenty feet, but it had spread for an insurmountable distance.


    From this Purple and ck Sea, great structures began to rise that were so vast they exceeded the scope of a mortal sight countless times. The first and most visible was the little tree in his pce, but it was no longer small.


    It grew many roots that stretched for millions of miles, and like living snakes, they shot into the endless sea and drew from it in such massive volumes a roar could be heard as billions of gallons of water were drawn into the tree in every passing second and it grew until it was gigantic, the space inside his Mental Space was inestimable and there was no problem with limited space holding back its growth.


    Rowan had no way to estimate the tree''s current size but now it was bigger than the massive moons of Jarkarr, and it did not stop growing, although the intensity of its growth had reduced, it seemed that this tree would never stop growing.


    Such a strange sight naturally drew most of his attention and then he felt his body beginning to shake and his Primordial Record vibrated so strongly it was shocking. This was the greatest reaction that he had ever detected from it.


    He opened his eyes and saw the ck Book escaping from his chest and hovering before him. The ck cover of the Primordial Record began to bleed away as if it was wrapped with shadows, and in the center of the cover, an image of a tree was revealed.


    The red pages from the book began to bleed away, and half of the page turned green in the middle, parting each page equally in two from the top.


    Rowan brought his hand to touch the image of the tree on the cover of the Primordial Record and he knew a truth that had been denied him for so long.


    This was the reason why the Primordial Record descended from the unknown depths of the endless chaos, it was because of this tree¡­ because he was born.

 Chapter 411 Tree Of Desire

    Chapter 411 Tree Of Desire


    This tree was of his bloodline. The first and the most hidden, and he barely had any trace of it, but the Primordial Record remembers, and in its way, it was bringing his past back to the present, his lost bloodline that he no longer remembered, which had been taken from him had emerged from history.


    This tree was his own as linked with him as the blood in his veins, but he had forgotten the name of it. With shaking hands, he opened his Primordial Record and watched as the arcane scripts of its writing reconfigured itself and he understood it.


    Omnipotent Bloodline Regained: Tree of Desire.


    Rowan did not have to activate it before a voice entered his heart, almost as if the Primordial Record was pushing the understanding of this bloodline to his consciousness.


    <nulli>"My beautiful boy, you are everything I desired."


    <nulli>"My precious project, you shall give me everything I desire. With your gifts, everything shall be mine."


    The first was from the familiar voice of his mother Elura and the other was from his father.


    He saw the memory ying out before him. A mother held her child and raised him to the heavens, tears of joy and happiness on her face.


    Behind her was a massive shadow that was grinning, the white of its long fangs gleaming in the darkness. The shadow looked at the child with amazement and desire before looking to the skies and its grin widened.


    The heavens were torn apart, and something that existed before time began descended surrounded by long trails of lightning.


    The baby let out a loud shriek as the Primordial Record entered its chest.


    The vision ended.


    <nullb>Tree of Desire: Controls the flow of luck. Once every year collect lost treasures and dreams. Once every Century collects lost wishes and Destinies. Once every Millenia grants a wish. Once every Era grants an Impossible wish.


    Passively collect dreams, prayers, and wishes and produce fruits of wisdom and desire.


    This was the strangest bloodline he had ever seen. Was this bloodline the union between his mother the Empyrean of Life and whatever creature his father turned out to be?


    It seemed more a product of their dreams and desires than a product of their bloodline union. It would seem he was born due to an intense desire from both parties.


    One of them saw him as a precious child she wanted, and the other saw him as a means to an end.


    But he could see traces of his mother''s power from the abilities of the Tree of Desire, after all, was not the Elura Shards known to grant wishes? There were no fruits on the massive tree, and all of its abilities could not be used as they all seemed to depend on time.


    ''Time'' Rowan mused, ''Perhaps there could be an unknown synergy with my Ouroboros ability to influence time and the abilities of this tree.''


    The Tree seemed to be linked to his Avatar of Eve bloodline and its growth was in synergy with that bloodline.


    With anotheryer of his past being peeled away and revealed, he began to construct the original past that was lost.


    He was born at least a million years ago from the union of his mother Elura the Empyrean of Life, and his Father, a creature from outside the universe. Although they might have had two different purposes for bringing him to life, his birth had drawn a Singrity to his side¡ªThe Primordial Record.


    His father had taken him and performed countless experiments on how to retrieve the Singrity from his body but he was unsessful.


    Whatever methods were used on him during that time must have been so wicked his mother could no longer tolerate his torture and went to war against his father. But she failed and was imprisoned.


    Her flesh was stripped away from her and used as currency. Her children were separated and their essence stolen from them only to be used as puppets that could be easily manipted by his father.


    In recent years, around two to three hundred years ago, his father stopped trying to collect the Primordial Record, but now he sought to control it.


    Using various methods including killing him and moving his soul to a different host over the years, he found some sess using the Order of Broken Eyes, where part of the pages were separated from him using Sigils.


    This method turned out to be very sessful and his father was at the cusp of sess when an unknown factor entered the mix. A Transmigrator who happened to have a simr or the exact Soul Origins as Rowan Kuranes came to dwell inside his body.


    The Transmigrator did note with empty hands but carried with him across time and space, two Omnipotent bloodlines that were outside the control of his father.


    Perhaps the reason his father had separated his soul from his body at first was because of his ridiculous bloodline, Tree of Desire.


    Rowan had always wondered if there was such a lucky coincidence that he was to be transmigrated into Rowan''s body while having such powerful bloodlines merged with his soul, but all these could be understood if his Tree of Desire had been able to make an impossible wishe true.


    With the power of his new bloodlines and the detachment formed by adding a new soul to that of Rowan, he was able to escape and his journey had finally led him here.


    His Primordial Record had recreated his marvelous bloodline of the past.


    If he looked back, he could see the subtle hints that the Primordial Record had been giving to him. Including lines about his abilities. It had told him in in words then that the confluence of his abilities were impossible, and at that time he had reasoned that he was being manipted by outside forces.


    Well he was right and wrong at the same time.


    He was being manipted, his fate and his luck were being tweaked, not by anyone else.


    But himself.

 Chapter 412 Bloodline Upgraded

    Chapter 412 Bloodline Upgraded


    The changes in his Primordial record made Rowan begin to wonder if he couldmunicate better with this enigmatic treasure. He knew the book had a form of sentience, and with this change, he felt that the Singrity had merged with him better than before.


    Rowan looked at the pages, it was two colors, red and green, but Rowan felt that a true merger between him and the Primordial Record would make the book possess more colors, after all he had three bloodlines, and it would seem only one of them had truly merged with the book.


    Nevertheless, it did not stop him from attempting tomunicate with it.


    Rowan touched the cover of the book and closed his eyes, he searched for that connection he had with this book that seemed to transcend the limits of time and space.


    He felt it. It was hazy and hidden behind endlessyers of cryptic information that felt incredibly dense. Even with all his currentputational capabilities it would take him hundreds of millions of years to understand a fraction of it.


    This was the Primordial Record! Rowan was inside it, and it was a rare glimpse of what sort of treasure this Singrity was.


    He sensed a general sensation of amusement from it.


    "What are you?" Rowan whispered in awe.


    There was a shift, and Rowan''s mind went nk. When he came to, he instantly understood the Primordial Record had attempted tomunicate with him, but due to his current powers were still not enough, he nked out as his mind was overwhelmed.


    ''When would I be able to finally understand this level of power?'' He thought.


    Knowing it was futile to delve more into the Primordial Record, he asked a burning question that he felt only the Primordial Record would have the true answer to,


    "Who is my father?"


    He waited for a while and received no response from it, and then he felt a sensation of disgust, anger, fear, and bloodlust.


    Rowan paused, he had discovered that the method the Primordial Record used in itsmunication with him appeared to be with emotions. The two emotions he felt were separated and distinct.


    The feeling of disgust and anger seemed toe from a vast array of people, almost like an entire world having a collective sensation of disgust and anger towards one person alone, and he knew who that was directed towards.


    They were all directed towards his father. For he recognized the other two sets of emotions of fear and bloodlust, as he had felt it not too long ago. It was from his father.


    What conclusion he could draw from this cryptic message was simple yet profound. There was somece outside the universe that was so threatening to his father that he had felt fear, and not just any sort of fear, it was an intense mind-numbing fear, like the sort that a prey felt before a predator.


    This was all the information he needed going forward. It was not what he had hoped for, but it was an aid to him nheless. He kept the emotions that his father felt inside his heart.


    Whatever had made his father feel such fear, he would make sure he did worse.


    He had regained enough of his past memories to know what sort of monster he was dealing with.


    His Primordial Record closed their connection, but there was ast sensation it left behind. It was of satisfaction.


    The Primordial Record returned into his body and now he saw that it did not dwell inside him like before. Instead, it zoomed toward the gigantic growing tree and rested on one of its branches, where it seemed to be ying with the leaves.


    This Singrity was a thing of endlessplexities and yet it still felt like something simple and pure like a child.


    Rowan imagined he could hear itsughter as it yed with leaves the size of houses.


    It was a stark reminder to him that power should not only be forceful. He should not forget to view the scenery even as he raced to the top, such sights were rare in the universe and it was a privilege to be able to see them.


    Rowan moved his gaze away to the other growing structures on this Endless Sea.


    This time it was his Pce of Ice, but now it was different¡­. Transformed.


    He once had a memory about the previous Pce of Ice, it was gigantic and it was an exact copy of his own. That Pce had been surrounded by billions of Angels and its glory had lit up an entire gxy.


    But now what he had was different. His Pce of Ice had evolved. It was no longer just a Pce, but the beginning of a vast city had surrounded it.


    He summoned the Primordial Record again and in his hands it began to vibrate, opening the seventh page, he was astonished to see the name of his bloodline began to morph.


    With his growth, he was surprised that he was leaving his root bloodline behind, he had always imagined that he had the peak bloodline, and there could be nothing better, after all his bloodlines were already extremely broken.


    Perhaps he should not have been too surprised because the rate of his growth was unprecedented plus he was enhancing his bloodlines solely with Soul Energy. This was a factor that he had always ignored. It must be undoubtedly rare for someone like him with such a powerful bloodline to be able to exist inside a material universe.


    This was the reason he had such a resource as Soul Energy, and he had it in abundance.


    Whatever energy flowing in his veins was very pure with no trace of impurities, he had attained the perfect state for his bloodline on every level and for that reason, they would begin evolving when the right conditions were met.


    He looked at the sleeping body of Eva, perhaps he had achieved what the pinnacle of this bloodline had been craving after all these long years, he had made an Avatar of Eve.


    The activity on the page of his Primordial Record increased to a feverish intensity as the gargantuan city rose from the Endless Sea and when the city was finally revealed the name settled.


    Bloodline Upgraded:


    Avatar of Eve > Sheol

 Chapter 413 Sheol

    413 Sheol


    What a strange name for a bloodline. Whatever this new bloodline was, it had far exceeded an Omnipotent bloodline.


    He now had not only a Territory but an entirely new bloodline.


    Turning to the Primordial Record for the details of this new bloodline, he devoured every single word, eager to understand what he had unlocked.


    Awakening Primordial Bloodline [Conditions Not Met.]


    Title Gained: Nascent Primordial


    Sheol: This is a Refuge for Souls. Every Soul returns to your grasp for rest, they shall give you all their karma and energy they had umted in their lifetime and you shall give them peace eternal.


    Abilities Locked: Purgatory Gate. (Requirement not met.)


    Rowan froze. This revtion was as unexpected as it was pleasing.


    He had stood on a mountain and he was able to see a higher mountain.


    Eva had told him of a time before all creation. A turbulent period when time itself had not yet been born. Where there waspetition among beings that transcended space and time and fought for the first powers in that primordial ooze.


    Beings such as Chaos, who could give birth to countless universes.


    Rowan knew that he was not on that level, and maybe one day he may reach the peak, and he would still not be able to touch that level.


    Yet, he could see the hint of such powers within his grasp. Was this the true reason his father wanted the Singrity? Rowan knew that what may have influenced the rise of a Primordial Bloodline inside him was not just because of Soul Energy, most likely the Primordial Record was a keyponent for this change.


    This bloodline was different from his Soul Seizer or Soul Reaver bloodline of before. Those seemed to be only able to seize or steal souls, yet this new bloodline was suggesting the fact that he was going to be a sort of resting ce for souls.


    Did this mean he was not just holding the authority to collect souls, was it now possible that the souls in all the universe would be under his care at the moment of their death?


    What did that amount of power suggest?


    His second bloodline was a source of endless mysteries as it was inextricably linked to the most fundamental nature of all existence which was the soul.


    The ability that came with this new bloodline Purgatory Gate would only be avable to him when he reached the Fourth Great Circle, and as it was he could not even enter this city.


    essing the mysteries of his new bloodline was denied to him until he reached the Third Circle, but Rowan was not too distraught, it would not be particrly difficult for him to reach the fourth Circle, and with the knowledge from his bloodline, he knew he was still too weak to ess histest bloodline powers.


    It was not a question of power, but his levels of existence had not reached the ss where he could touch this City. It was simr to not understanding the Primordial Record when it was ced before him, he simply was too small to understand something of that scope.


    But he could start learning. The one thing his bloodlines afforded him was the chance to learn and grow faster than anyone else.


    He looked at the City before him and hecked the words to describe it. It was like abination of science fiction and fantasy. Each home was a pce with a sweeping courtyard, and vast pools of sparkling waters entwined with glorious trees heavy with fruits.


    Yet this all seemed to be in phases, as the City changed its shape before him, as vast stretches of its metropolis folded itself like it was made from Origami and a new City took its ce.


    This one was strange and alien, with buildings made from gold and diamonds, each of them shaped like spikes that extended for millions of miles, and again this structure did notst, as it folded into itself and a new one emerged. Endless and ever-changing.


    One thing that never changed was the Pce at the end of the City. It ced all other pces he had ever seen to shame, and his consciousness began to sting from viewing the city for so long.


    It was almost too hard to drag his eyes away from the city, no matter how much it hurt to view it.


    He soon noticed something peculiar about this city, all the Angels of Char began to gather closer to it, they were drawn like a bee to honey, they all seemed to be repelled by it, and it was a struggle toe closer to it, but there was an insurmountable fascination inside all of them to reach this city, even if they only got to touch the walls.


    The more powerful Angels of Char with shapes that defied meaning were able to push closer to the city, yet the closest was still ten thousand miles away.


    There was one particr Angel of Char at the forefront, he was different from the rest, as he seemed more like a demon, even while he was still in the diminished form of an Angel of Char.


    Rowan could not tell which potential he had but it must far exceed a Sovereign. He had great bat wings that had been shrunken down to a ragged canopy held behind him.


    There were many holes on the wings, and somehow Rowan understood that those holes would be filled with eyes. It had not one but twelve tails sweeping behind him, and his legs ended to a spear point.


    The head of the Angel of Char was not connected to the body, instead, it floated above it. On the left side of his face was that of an eagle, the right was of a lion and the front was of a man, while the back was a woman.


    Even in its withered form, this Angel of Char stillmanded a prestige and grace that left even Rowan shocked.


    This was the strangest and most powerful Angel of Char he had summoned. To summon such a powerful Angel, Rowan had calcted that he must have at least a billion Angel of Char.


    Did his Tree of Desire bloodline aid him in the process of the creation of Angels of Char? Statistically, such a powerful Angel must be very rare, maybe even unique.

 Chapter 414 The Sound Of Luck

    Chapter 414 The Sound Of Luck


    Rowan looked at the gigantic tree that was slowly growing in the distance, at every hour it would grow a single inch, this was not slow at all, for if Rowan did not die in the nearest future, then millions of years from now, this Tree would be able to hold many worlds on its branches.


    Each waving leaf seemed to contain endless puzzles and the motion did not depend on wind but on other mystical factors.


    Rowan activated his Empyrean Sight, as this was the first he was using it inside his Mental Space, this was because he mostly understood everything happening inside him at a nce and did not need to investigate.


    Yet with his power growing ever stranger with every passing moment, it became necessary for him to use this portion of his abilities to investigate.


    Rowan activated his Empyrean Sight and his Mental Space rippled to life before him, and his consciousness nearly exploded before he stopped. He had used the full range of his sight and the information he received was too much.


    Learning from his error, he reduced the intensity of his vision, and filtered it, removing information streams that he deemed unnecessary like light and heat, he was looking for something much more ephemeral¡­ he was looking for Luck.


    While focused on the tree he cut out all other information spectrum as his vision prated deeper into the structure of the tree and around it, and then he saw it.


    The best way Rowan could describe it was, it resembled music. He could hear an endless wave of songs that felt like a rising symphony that never seemed to reach a zenith, and when he thought the song had hit its highest note, it turned out that it could go higher, yet the sound did not turn harsh, instead, it grew sweeter. A melody that you could listen to for an eternity.


    Rowan was frozen in that state for eighteen hours before he reluctantly pulled away from that song and returned to his full faculties. He may have seen the true form of Luck but it did not mean he wasing any closer to understanding it.


    He only knew that this song was spreading all over his Mental Space and beginning to seep through into his flesh, the effects on the physical world were almost nonexistent, but as always this was a game of time.


    In the near future, the amount of luck he would have umted on his body would be ridiculous, enough that every move from him would make probability invible.


    He should be able to throw a dart from space and it would fly through a million rings and hit the bullseye on the other side of a.


    In the hours he had been entranced with the music of Luck, the Angels of Char had gotten closer to the City.


    Rowan watches for any effect that might happen as they get increasingly closer to the city, and he sees the ashes slowly ke away from their skin and their bent bodies begin to straighten.


    The most powerful Angelic Figure was in a huge lead and it finally came to a stop a million miles away from the City, where it stayed and slowly its body was being perfected.


    More powerful Angels of Char that had the potential of bing Sovereigns and above stayed far behind it, they could not reach as close to the city as this leading figure.


    Rowan counted a hundred powerful Angels of Char at the potential Sovereign level and above. Behind them were two million Angels of Char.


    The sound of ashes and bones creaking from millions of Angels of Char was a nightmarish sound to hear, but Rowan found this sound to be incredibly pleasing, because he knew before him was potentially the most powerful force in the known universe.


    Soon, the beating sounds of his Angels Wings would shatter the skies and would be the sign of his presence among the stars¡­ No, not just the stars, among the universe¡­ among the multiverse!


    Dead skin and kes of ashes fell away from their bodies, only to be reced by more dead skin and char. This process continued repeating itself with no visible difference but over time he could see that the ashes were beginning to reduce and the Angel was standing more steady.


    The effect of the city of Sheol on the Angels of Char was undeniable and it made Rowan excited about the process of awakening them and if there were going to be any surprises.


    It was a slow process, but there was an undeniable growth and change in the bodies of his Angels of Char. If this was the case then what would happen to a fully realized Angel?


    Immediately drawing one of his Angels into his Mental Space, he directed it to go as close to the City as he was capable.


    The Angel bowed to him and turning towards the heavenly city he began flying closer to it, but a formless pressure dragged him down and he mmed with bone-breaking force on the surface of the sea.


    Rowan smirked and the Angel bowed in shame towards him and began walking slowly towards the city. It soon reached the area where those powerful Angel of Char were struggling to go forward and it shivered, a growing sheet of ice beginning to cover his body, he rapidly moved away from them.


    Rowan was fascinated, how powerful were these Angels of Char and what was their exact potential? Eva had been able to tell at a nce, but he did not have that particr skill.


    The Angel soon passed all those figures and when he reached the area where the most enigmatic Angel of Char was situated, the Angel''s face went pale as the color began to drain from his entire body, even the golden armor it wore appeared to be fading.


    The Angel hurriedly bowed towards that figure and began to hurry up and soon surpassed it as he headed closer to the City.


    Whatever forces were assisting the growth of the Angels of Char also seemed to be holding them back, but the Angels did not seem to be affected as he quickly reached the walls of the city, Rowan wanted to recall him back, but the Angel touched the wall and was enveloped by a bright white light.


    The light was blinding, and for the first time, Rowan heard an Angel screaming.

 Chapter 415 Five Years To Break The Balance

    Chapter 415 Five Years To Break The Bnce


    The body of the Angel wasunched from the walls as if he had been fired away by a cannon. His body went through a perfect arc in the sky before it mmed into the ocean surface once more.


    It took a while before the Angel could stand. He was injured and bleeding golden blood that had shining specks inside of it like stars. It reminded Rowan of his blood. It was also the first time he had seen an Angel bleed.


    The Angel appeared stunned in ce before it began to recover. The damage it had suffered was not only physical but also spiritual, yet there was a healing energy inside his wounds that was soothing.


    The Angel injuries healed and with it came growth. The Angel grew taller, his Armor thicker and his wings began to glow brighter as mes rushed out of his wings until they were burning as bright as a star.


    His excitement however was not equal to Rowan''s own, as he repeatedly checked the status of the Angel and he nearly began tough in joy.


    Rowan knew that before he could begin fusing his Angels to be Archangels, he needed to allow them to fully mature. This was an essential process that Angels who had the potential of bing Archangels and higher had to go through so he could fuse them to another Angel and in that manner, he would create an Archangel.


    When he needed to create a Sovereign he would need to fuse an Archangel to another Angel, this fusion was also not random, as only specific Angels had a close enough resonance that they could be fused.


    His biggest challenge was not finding candidates for fusion, with his million-strong Angels of Char, there would be many candidates to be fused, the challenge was the issue of time.


    Every Angel that was to be fused must be matured, if not the fusion would fail. This growth was supposed to take decades.


    This was the reason he was currently excited, from what he had noticed from the growth of this Angel, a considerable time had been shaved off from its time of maturity, weeks maybe months had been reduced from him, and he had only briefly touched the walls.


    However, the Angel could not go through this process again and would have to wait for some time before he could continue after he had recovered from the damages he sustained.


    Checking the recovery process he could see that the Angel needed to recover for at least a week. This was mostly due to the spiritual trauma it suffered.


    Calcting the time frame would mean he could reduce the growth rate of his Angels to five years from the time of their birth till maturity. For those that had been alive for these past three years, he would need about two years until they were fully mature.


    This was a very short time. If he could be creating Archangels every five years, this would push his abilities to a dreadful level.


    To fully understand why he was excited, a fully matured Angel was equal to an Earth god. Before the Bloodline Restriction on Trion was lifted there were only seven Earth gods in Trion.


    Rowan had millions of Angels, if he could awaken all of them and push them towards maturity in five years, then he would have millions of Angels with the powers of Earth gods, every Angel was heads and shoulders more powerful than any Earth god.


    If he could begin creating Archangels then his forces would have taken another step that would terrify all the universe. Because the power of an Archangel was equal to a god!


    What did it mean to have a force thatprised millions of gods under him? He doubted anyone in this universe could answer that question.


    The time for his vengeance just shifted a bit more closer. He returned the Angel to the Divine Pce for him to heal in peace, and he sent a consciousness to control his body as he brought out the Primordial Record.


    He no longer read the book inside his mind, instead, he brought it over to reality and opened the pages with his hands until he reached the seventh page.


    This action was almost instinctive, as Rowan felt that if the Primordial Record was sentient, then he would use any method to be closer to this treasure, even if it was just with tiny gestures like opening the book with his own hands.


    He reached the page he had collected from his clone inside the Nexus and it remained the same, there was no change in it, and Rowan knew he could only truly ess this page until the Primordial Record wasplete or he got even stronger.


    His eyes went over every detail of the page until he was satisfied and he turned over to the next, eager to see if there were any changes before he began making his moves.


    He still had all the abilities from his Pce of Ice, and now that he was at the Second Great Circle, he checked his overall status once more.


    P????????? ??????


    Name: Rowan Kuranes


    Age: 14/470,000


    Strength: 138,540


    Agility: 117,600


    Constitution: 141,995


    ss: None


    Title: ne Walker, Chaos Blood, Reality Butcher, Creator, Primordial.


    Berserker (Tier 3)


    Lament Of Celestials (Tier 0)


    Skills:


    Enrage (Level 1 ¡ª Heaven State)


    Vortex (Level 2 ¡ª Heaven State)


    Bash (Level 1 ¡ª Heaven State)


    Dash (Level 2 ¡ª Heaven State)


    Smash (Level 1 ¡ª Heaven State)


    Combo Attack (Level 3 ¡ª Heaven State)


    Bloodline Skill: Eruption (16%)


    Passive: Deciphernguage plete)


    Records:


    <nullb>SIX ???????????? ?????????????????? [CHAOS BLOOD] - Level 3 Completed [30,000]


    <nullb>SHEOL - Level 5 Completed (1,000,000)


    <nullb>TREE OF DESIRE - Level 5 Completed


    Territory: Primordial Sea of Darkness


    Bloodline Ability: Purgatory Gate (Locked)


    Territory Gained: Primordial Sea of Darkness


    Legendary Skill: Chaos World Engine [6/6]


    Chaos World Engine [Minor¡ª Completed]


    Legendary Skill:Word of Enoch ¡Á2 [nk].


    Rift Rule: Absolute Body.


    Pce of Ice Chamber Unlocked:


    Astrbe


    Knowledge Well


    Chaos Worlds (minor) ¡ª Limits Exceeded


    Minor Worlds Seeded ¡ª 140


    Awakening Primordial Bloodline [<nullb>Sheol]


    Soul Crystal ¡ª 543


    Remark: Awakening Primordial


    There was nothing much that had changed beyond his new bloodline upgrade, new Omnipotent bloodline, new Territory, new Omnipotent Aspect, new Title, and new bloodline activities¡­. Okay, there were plenty of new upgrades.

 Chapter 416 Hollow Forge

    Chapter 416 Hollow Forge


    Rowan saw Eva was beginning to stir, and she would be waking up in a minute. That was a long enough time to achieve many new changes and begin pushing his powers forward.


    His eyes captured the figure of Diane shing towards him, as she ran like a mortal forgetting that with her new powers as a Spell Weaver, she should be able to fly, Rowan smiled, it would take another two minutes before she reached him, this was enough time to aplish wonders.


    He closed his eyes and entered his Mental Space once more. The City of Sheol had emergedpletely from the Sea and two structures emerged soon after, the first was the Astrbe.


    It still carried its previous shape, a circr tform that had various shining points like stars that moved in a fixed pattern that was mesmerizing to watch, the Astrbe glowed a pale blue color, and there was a moving star chart on the surface that showed every location he had ever traveled using the Astrbe.


    This included all the locations his Angels had also traveled because technically they were all parts of his body, and so a vibrant map of the universe was unfolding before him.


    He could find the world of Trion and the ck Federation on this map, he made a note to send his Angels on expeditions that would allow him to survey the entire material universe, using this method, no location would be hidden from him.


    The Astrbe was carried by an intense field of yellow lightning bolts that reminded him of the yellow crystals used for Teleportation.


    The only difference now was the size. Formally it was about four hundred feet or the size of a football field, but now the size of his Astrbe was a hundred times more, which would make it 40,000 hundred feet or the size of a football field, but now the size of his Astrbe was a hundred times more, which would make it 40,000 feet in diameter.


    The edges of the Astrbe appeared to bleed into space signifying there were still areas for more expansion in the future, although the functions it previously had were now much improved.


    Not only could he move more massive amounts of personnel and items, but the ridiculous speed of its fast travel ability had also increased by three times. There was now hope for Rowan to cross the entire universe in less than a decade.


    With his growing Knowledge, he realized that Astrbe would be the only method he could use as a form of transportation if he were to ever find himself outside the material universe.


    This method of traveling meant he would no longer depend on Teleportation Portals to reach other universes or distant locations. Eva was right, Astrbe meant freedom.


    His second Chamber, Knowledge Well had also transformed, now it was in the form of a giant lidless silver eye surrounded by enormous golden pirs.


    The pirs were his consciousness pir, and at this time he had 35 Consciousness Pirs!


    Knowledge Well had fused to his consciousness pirs, making this Chamber ability just a thought away. It served as his subconscious and if Rowan was to ever go into battle or perform activities that were mentally taxing, it would automatically boost his mental process.


    Rowan recalled that he still had one more chamber he had not created, and luckily even though his Territory had evolved, he still had ess to his Chambers.


    This was a good thing because if he had not activated any chamber before he evolved his bloodline, he would have lost the opportunity of owning any chamber for the time being because they would be locked inside his new bloodline.


    It was the reason he could no longer ess Word of Enoch. He could now create two words but he could not call up this ability, he could feel the words resting deep inside the City, but he could not ess them.


    It was a simple thing to select thest chamber, Hollow Forge and he began its creation. Trillions of Runes sank into the endless sea as a portion of the sea for millions of miles went still and then a massive thump was heard like a meteorite crashing to earth.


    The Endless Sea of his Territory rippled and a massive vortex formed on its surface.


    It was at this moment that Rowan fully realized that this endless sea was his Aether. Entwined in every single drop of this sea was a dense amount of Aether that made what Andar had ess to resemble a single hair on a sheep.


    With that realization came the Knowledge that at this time it would be impossible for him to run out of Aether unless he was powering enough abilities to shatter an entire gxy.


    The vortex grew more violent as another great structure began rising from the sea. The speed of its ascent was fast, as countless runes merged with the Aether in the sea, and billions of bloodline connections were made that created every single inch of the chamber that was emerging from the sea.


    Every Chamber had reality-breaking powers that seemed suited to serve gods and he expected the same from his Third Chamber.


    Loud sts emerged from the structure as shockwaves began to erupt around it, the structure was wrapped by long arcs of electricity, and his entire Mental Space rippled from its emergence.


    Hollow Forge almost seemed different from his other Chambers, he could not tell if it was because he was creating it while owning a Territory or if it was because this Chamber was unique.


    The creation of the third Chamber finally ran its course and what revealed itself turned out to be a mountain three hundred thousand feet tall. It was shaped like a volcano, but the tip of the mountain was emitting white smoke that moved in a circr pattern and it was not dissipating.


    Rowan could see an opening near the top of the mountain and his consciousness entered inside the opening.


    He appeared inside a vast space with borders that went far beyond his sights, it was filled with a raging blue wind.


    The Knowledge of this space ability entered his mind. It was a simple one: Disintegrate.


    He looked upwards to see a square portal that was shining with a grayish hue, and the function of that portal was: Replicate.


    These two functions seemed simple, but no Chamber here was simple. If this Chamber worked the same way Rowan was thinking then it would be a game changer beyond even his wildest dreams.

 Chapter 417 The Power of Three Chambers

    Chapter 417 The Power of Three Chambers


    Stilling his growing anticipation, he manifested a random sword that would be a treasure in a Minor World, taken from the Spatial Ring of the Governor of the city of Jarkarr.


    Rowan threw it into the swirling wind and it was grounded to microponents that floated into the portal above.


    He immediately received information on all theponents that made up this sword, from the metals and all the alloys used to the runes and coating applied to the weapon.


    This was the basic application of the two abilities of the Hollow Forge, Disintegrate and Replicate.


    If he wanted he could perfectly reproduce the weapon again, but doing this was the least useful method to use Hollow Forge.


    It was with the creation of thest Chamber that he truly understood the true use of all his Chambers, as they were all part of a single whole. Each of them would only work to their full potential if the three were used together.


    Rowan connected Knowledge Well with the Hollow Forge and an incredible change happened to the image of the Great Sword he had inside his head.


    Previously the Hollow Forge could only perfectly reproduce the sword that had been collected, but now with the vast library of weapons that Rowan hade across, his options were no longer singr.


    Knowledge Well had scanned all of the weapons, armor, vehicles, and other misceneous items he hade across all through his adventures in the Nexus and on Jarkarr and had documented them all, down to their molecr arrangements.


    It was the reason why so many of his Consciousness pirs were assigned to it, as with every moment, it was constantly updating its It was the reason why so many of his Consciousness pirs were assigned to it, as with every moment, it was constantly updating its library, but that was only a small part of what the Knowledge Well was also doing.


    All of these details were now avable to Hollow Forge. An image of a floating Great-sword appeared inside his head and then many branching paths were shown leading away from it.


    He instantly manifested three long swords, each of them was far better than the great sword in terms of sharpness and hardness, and the materials used in their creation all came from the single greatsword.


    The three long swords turned into thirty shurikens, then transformed into two bows with eight shiny arrows, with a flourish a great cannon wielded by the Boreas family guardsman appeared.


    It was exact to thest metallic detail, but it would not be able to fire a single shot because other necessaryponents to make that possible were not avable in the material of the Great Sword.


    This was where Astrbe came in, white light began to sh inside the Hollow Forge bringing a wealth of metals, Aether Stones, and other resources and they were all disintegrated and stored into the portal above.


    Hollow Forge could also serve as his storage, and Rowan pushed every single material that was not nailed down into Hollow Forge, it could store them all and perfectly duplicate them or change them into something useful.


    With Hollow Forge, Rowan''s wastes turned to zero, and he would be able to wage wars on all corners of the universe without worrying about the logistics. Nothing he ever owned was ever going to waste again.


    With this influx of this new material, the Hollow Forge rippled, and soon a perfectly working lightning cannon was created, with a sizzling sound, a thousand cannon was produced with little fanfare.


    Each of them was not just an exact copy of the cannons Rowan had seen on Jarkarr, there were clear improvements in their damage, range, and firing rate, for the Knowledge Well was also improving the designs of everything he came in contact with.


    Pulling data from various sources all in service of improving every aspect of Rowan''s life.


    One of the improvements to this cannon was that it was now linked to the Endless sea of Aether inside his Mental Space, effectively granting this cannon the effects of unlimited bullets.


    He began to fire a thousand cannons simultaneously and thousands of feet ahead the air shattered into pieces as countless explosions of lightning and fire bloomed.


    If a thousand mortal men were armed with these cannons, they would tear an army of Dominators at the First Circle apart.


    Rowan felt a slight dip in the Endless Sea beneath him, but it was meaningless to the overall size of the sea and it soon was replenished.


    He soon experimented with producing armor, vehicles, houses, and roads, until he was satisfied with the creation ability of Hollow Forge.


    This was an amazing way to gear an army and there were so many ways to utilize Hollow Forge that would be game-changing, but for now, the thing he was interested in the most was the level of weapons it was able to replicate.


    Rowan hesitated for a moment before manifesting the weapon he collected from Dorian, bringing it before him. The long de which he had called Lady.


    No matter if he was able to produce a billion cannons or a trillion swords, against the sort of enemies he faced, those could as well be toothpicks. What could change the direction of the battle was weapons such as these.


    God Killers.


    These sorts of weapons were very rare, and he hoped that the Hollow Forge would be able to perform wonders and he could produce these weapons en masse.


    The possibility of having his legions of Angels each armed with weapons like Lady and Envy was so attractive a prospect that he was nearly salivating. Yet he still tempered his expectations as weapons like these were alive. These were weapons worthy to be wielded by gods, Archmages, and Demon Princes.


    Not alive in the way most mortals understood life, but they had a vitality of their own that was undeniable. He did not know if such sentience could be duplicated.


    Lady was a powerful weapon, but unlike Envy which could grow increasingly powerful the more enemies he killed with it and could drain their emotions from them as its meal, he had hardly begun to scratch the surface of what this weapon was capable of.


    Rowan had unearthed most of the mysteries of this de, and although its Soul-killing properties were powerful, he could endure the loss of this weapon if the refinement failed to duplicate its properties.

 Chapter 418 Weapon Spirit

    Chapter 418 Weapon Spirit


    Rowan did not hesitate and he threw the de into the swirling blue wind, and Lady shrieked. He heard notes of surprise from the weapon, and then there was anger, when the de began to slowly disintegrate, he began hearing notes of sadness and plea, before resignation.


    The range of emotions he was detecting from the weapon was astonishing and he was surprised at how much the weapon wanted to cling to life.


    Rowan hoped he had not made a priceless mistake. He dismissed every form of disquietness in his heart, knowing that the results would be worth every sacrifice.


    What happened next surprised him, and reminded him again about how much knowledge he needed to find and understand.


    The weapon disintegrated into bits that were smaller than dust but there was a noticeable difference. Lady was arge de more than six feet long. Whatever material was used to make it should not be more than a few tons in weight, at least that was what Rowan had expected.


    What escaped from the disintegrated de was something more¡­ much, much more.


    Rowan''s sight darkened as the vast space of the Hollow Forge was filled with countless specks of various colors that should measure more than 500 million tons in weight.


    His jaws nearly dropped as he did not expect a Great de like Lady would be made up of materials that could build ten cities. This broke everyw of reality that he knew, yet he was not too surprised as he was expecting something like this.


    Rowan discovered that the higher a being went on in power, no matter if it was a weapon or a Dominator, their bodies became increasingly moreplex. Each god and Archmage was like a world unto themselves.


    He recalled using the eyes of Ohrox the Demon prince of Destruction to peer at the Archmages around him at the Covenant and seeing the images of worlds around them, perhaps his analogy was closer to reality than he thought.


    The rushing sounds of the materials being sucked into the portal above were thunderous, as more and more gray dust kept appearing. It took an entire hour for theponents to be sucked entirely into the portal above and Rowan could only watch in shock.


    Theponents used in the creation of Lady were enough to fill an entire moon or even a! It was no wonder that weapons such as these were rare.


    To produce it was a monumental undertaking that few could ever achieve, most likely this de was created by a godly power, for it was impossible for any mortal smith, artificer, or alchemist to make something like this.


    Yet it was not over, left behind was something else, that could not be disintegrated by the Hollow Forge, for it was alive.


    A red specter that resembled a woman appeared, she was kneeling and her face was covered by her hands, as she appeared to be weeping.


    Her dress, her hair, and her skin were all red, and Rowan was intrigued because she felt like a soul yet she was not. Yet she shared enough properties with a soul that Rowan could easily manipte her, and so he drew her to him.


    Rowan made her remove her hand from her face, and what was exposed was smooth with no discernable features. Delving deeper into her structure he saw that she was veryplex, and although he triedmunicating, his efforts were futile, as it appeared as if she could not understand anything he spoke.


    Sighing, he kept it away and focused on the materials used in creating the de, and he swallowed. Adamantite¡ª24,000,000 tonnes, Purple Twittering Stones¡ª11,000,000 tonnes, White Copper¡ª7,000,000 tonnes, Swordfish-King Bones 1,000,000 tonnes, Deep Earth Ores¡ª43,000,000 tonnes, Azure Flower Spine¡ª


    67,000,000 tonnes¡­.


    The list went on for hundreds of lines, each line holding the name of a resource all weighing in millions of tonnes. With his experience, he understood that such materials could only be obtained after scrapping through differents.


    Some of them were extinct for hundreds of thousands of years. Rowan could specte that perhaps Lady had been created hundreds of thousands of years ago, and in the process of her creation, her makers had driven some species to extinction, as this weapon was not just made from metal, but also from living creatures like Swordfish King and so many others.


    Rowan soon beamed when he understood that Hollow Forge could not only replicate Lady, with the resources it collected, he could make two des of the same quality.


    His Knowledge Well had gone through the entire configuration of this weapon and was able to improve the methods it was pieced from. The understanding of how to craft this God Killer weapon began to stream into his consciousness aided by Knowledge Well, and it took thirty seconds for this data inflow to bepleted.


    This process brought along unexpected benefits and he could feel the space around his Consciousness pirs beginning to ripple, it was apparent that soon enough, a new pir would be created, which was amazing because each new pir was harder to create than the previous ones.


    Then the expected bad news arrived. The Hollow Forge could perfectly replicate the de, even improve it, and make two des of the same quality, the only catch was that There was only one Weapon Spirit.


    That was the name for the Red Lady, it was called a Weapon Spirit. These creatures were born in areas of intense conflicts or could be found by chance when roaming the Universe.


    Each Weapon Spirit was unique, and even if he could find another and imbue it into the second de, the effect it would grant would be different. Whatever abilities the weapons would gain were also random, and ording to the instructions on the creation of such weapons, fusing a Weapon Spirit with a Godly Weapon was permanent.


    Special care was given to collecting Weapon Spirit from great sites of battle, those usually ended up giving the weapons powerful abilities, such as this Weapon Spirit''s ability to poison souls.

 Chapter 419 Summoning The Angels.

    Chapter 419 Summoning The Angels.


    He needed to satisfy his curiosity and understand if it was feasible to gear his Legions with powerful weapons such as Lady.


    Rowan immediately connected his consciousness to Nezrakim and Dora on the Great Battlefield on Trion andmanded them to use their Astral Projection to find traces of Weapon Spirit around.


    Doing this would blow their cover but Rowan would be retrieving them soon, and using this opportunity they could also search for Maeve.


    He would begin pulling all Angels with non-essential tasks back to his side for them to begin upgrading their levels. It was incredibly important for him to be able to create Archangels as soon as possible.


    If he guessed on the amount of resources he would need to reach the Third Circle and finance his war machine then he would need helpers with the powers of gods in their millions to help him.


    ?


    Nezrakim and Dora bowed in celebration and acknowledgment.


    Before the Creator awakened and led them to ultimate victory they had to reduce their presence and go about their duties with a guarded approach.


    Although Angels were master infiltrators, able to take over or share the same body with any organism, they were ultimately beings of light that shunned hiding in the darkness.


    It could be said that their possession ability was a new one that came about because they were previously Angels of Char. Such an extreme state caused a new ability to be written in their Divine Bodies.


    They had been on this great battlefield for three years, and they had lost as many battles as they had won. All this tribtion made their growth rate elerated, and beside Suriel, both of them were the Angels who were closer to maturity.


    Their powers were currently at the Peak of the Second Circle, but due to the fact that they had to hide their presence as much as possible while searching for their target, they possessed the bodies of two Incarnation State Dominators and used powers only slightly above that level.


    As they got closer to their target, the travails and the setbacks they faced increased, and for the past two weeks they were being hunted by apany of six Mages and three Demon Warriors.


    The Mages were all peak Rank 3 Mages all sharing the same school for they wielded the power of Ice. During the long and ceaseless battles, most Mages would end up exhausting their Scripts, talismans, and potions.


    This would force them to go back to the basics and focus on their Spells.


    In a manner, this made them more dangerous foes to contend with. It stripped the mages of distraction and every bad habit they may have learned during their life, reducing them to elemental powerhouses who could raze a world to ashes with a snap of their fingers.


    All Great Mages had to be baptized in war and suffering.


    The two Angels had been suffering from the assaults from the Mages because a Mage could wield the powers of Ice more effectively than most Dominators.


    The Demon Warriors also on their tails were Imps. They were five feet tall with wicked long ws more than twelve inches long, they had small bat wings that could propel their gangly frame through the air with surprising speed, and they also had the ability to spit acid that could eat through metal and earth as easily as a hot knife through butter.


    Originally there had been three times their number on their tail, but during the hunt, the two Angel had been able to whittle down the number of their pursuers.


    However, this did not deter their assault, only increased their bloodlust. The pursuit had been a terrible one for both sides, only the vitality of the Angels could keep the bodies they were inhabiting in working shape.


    With the order from their Creator to find their targets and return home they no longer had to manage pushing through thisnd broken by war with the nearly destroyed bodies of the Guardsmen they possessed.


    They had been given free rein to unleash their might and they stopped and looked at each other, the joy in their eyes could not be denied. They no longer ran but waited for their pursuers, and Dora simply copsed to the ground while looking at the war-torn sky.


    She could appreciate the beauty in the chaos of war, for what were Angels, but warriors made to battle across the stars.


    Nezrakim nced at her and also sat down, he slowly began taking off what was left of his Power-Armor. He had maintained it as best as he could for he was the Shield while Dora was the Spear.


    "Look at this world consumed by chaos," Dora whispered, each word she spoke made blood run from her mouth and throat, the body she was holding was missing its left hand and a sizable chunk of its guts, the acid from the imps made regenerating these bodies extremely difficult, even when you burn away the infected parts.


    "Soon, it would all be cleansed by the Divine mes of the Creator." Nezrakim cracked his head, "Stand up, those who are here to die have arrived, I am weary of wearing this body any second longer."


    "Nah, I''m toozy to stand for such tiny annoyances. Do your thing and let us leave, all this time that I''ve been far from the Creator''s light, it had been painful."


    Hooting and weirdughter suddenly came from the air as three imps flew over them.


    Then a thirty-foot wall of ice rose and surrounded the two battered warriors. On top of the walls were six Mages who eyed them with glee after finally cornering their prey.


    One of the Magesughed aloud, "Finally stopped running? Well, we are going to tear the two of you to pieces and torture your flesh for as long as you can endure."


    "I suddenly find myself eager to stretch my limbs again. Will you do it or should I?" Dora asked and began to slowly rise from the ground.


    Nezrakim smiled, "You have been having all the fun while I was the punching bag. Let me flex my wings, they have seriously gone cramped."


    One of the Mages, Kopas, a grizzled veteran of war who was here to seek fortune after being stuck as a Rank 3 Mage for two centuries with his lifespan running out.


    Over the years he had be particrly adept at reading the flow of battle, and his instincts were screaming at him, it was almost as if they were the ones who were surrounded and not their prey.

 Chapter 420 Astral Projection

    Chapter 420 Astral Projection


    Kopas no longer used a staff, he had learned to cast powerful spells without its aid, and everyone with him was also capable of such feats. He pped both of his palms together and rotated his Spirit Matrix, rapidly linking eighty-four Engraving Slots to form the most popr Rank 3 ice-based attack spell¡ªFrozen Spear.


    Months of battle had given the rest of hispanions a firm grasp over tactics and cooperation. They all attacked at the same time even without any prompting from each other. The Imps held back, they were creatures of opportunity, and they would attack when any opening was given.


    The attacks were excessive, but this did not stop everyone here from giving it their all, Dominators were a tricky bunch, with some of them having earth-shattering bloodline abilities.


    Dozens of icy spears rained down on the body of the two Dominators pinning them to the ground and tearing away parts of their limbs. Thebined assaults caused the Frozen Spears to implode, further tearing apart the bodies into gory bits and pieces.


    An Icy fog encircled the ground, and Kopas waved his hand to dismiss the fog, and cheers went around as they saw the result of their attack, finally the long hunt was done, and a sizable amount of points would be rewarded to all of them.


    These Dominators must be geniuses from their families, for they were more powerful beyond their rank. One of them had insane defensive capabilities and the other was a deadly sniper, the battle awareness these two disyed over the course of weeks was mind-numbing, and Kopas still found it hard to believe that they would choose to give up after all this time of furious resistance.


    The Imps shrieked in happiness and dived down to feast on the flesh of the Dominators, and before long the cracking of bones was heard alongside the slobbering sounds from the Imps.


    Kopas turned away, ready to return to the camp, as the battlefield had be especially dangerous during this period.


    He was in no mood to watch the stomach-turning disy of the Imp eating their meals, although the other Mages here seemed to be enjoying the spectacle, many of them had lost loved ones and friends to those two during the hunt.


    Suddenly the joyous cries from the feasting imps ceased.


    Kopas immediately felt a chill inside his heart, and not doubting his instinct, he fled. He did not turn, or shout any warnings to his team, He channeled all his Aether to link ny-four slots in his Spirit Matrix and activated the peak Rank 3 Spell¡ªIce Gust, and his legs were surrounded with arge explosion of ice and wind propelling him for thousands of feet in an instant while constantly elerating.


    He fled for three hundred miles beforeing to the ground, as any more shy movements like that would risk his death from enemybatants and even friendly fire, only the truly powerful ruled the skies of the battlefield.


    Turning around he gasped as he saw he was alone. The five Mages with him were gone. Kopas swallowed, he had seen many strange sights on the battlefield and he would chalk this one as one of them, and he was lucky to survive whatever just happened.


    He turned and he was stopped by a single massive eye that was looking at him with a bit of curiosity. He looked up to see a golden giant, standing more than eleven feet tall.


    The giant was wrapped in seamless golden armor from head to toe with arcane Scripts engraved on it that felt very ancient. The singlerge eye on its chest blinked and Kopas''s mouth opened in a scream but nothing escaped as he felt an intrusive force inside his chest.


    He looked down to see a massive golden hand had been shoved through his back and out his front, the golden hand gently opened and he could see his beating heart, which slowly stopped thumping.


    He could only see from the corner of his vision that another simr giant had appeared behind him. It was this giant that took his heart. The horror he was feeling reached his zenith, this was like nothing he had ever seen before, and the closest description he could draw was of those mysterious atrocities that prowled outside the material universe.


    His oing scream was cut short when a gigantic hand seized his head and pulled it from his body, as easily as pulling out grass from the ground.


    Nezrakim kept the head inside his Storage Space, throughout their time in battle they had been gathering the bodies of Mages and Demons, these were all needed for experiments by the Lady of Shadows.


    Nodding to Dora, ming wings sprouted from their shoulders that were more than fifty feet from one end to the other, Nezrakim faced North-East, While Dora faced South-West.


    With a wave of their wings, their entire feather was dispersed. Millions of ming feathers shot into the skies and began to spread around for thousands of miles.


    This was the Astral Projection ability of the Angel, with both of them working in tandem, they could cover thousands of miles and everything inside that range would be revealed to their senses.


    The moment they assumed their true form, they were already on a timer. There were countless rumors abound on the battlefield about a strange race of aliens infiltrating their numbers. It would not be long for the anomaly that their presence represented to be detected.


    Dora soon detected two Weapon Spirits, one was floating around on the battlefield while the other was captured. It was Nezrakim who detected their primary goal, and the two rushed in opposite directions.


    Nezrakim was the first to make contact with Maeve. This individual was holding a great ax forged from the bones of demons and was in a small unit besieging three Rank 2 Mages


    Nezrakim swooped down and held her by the waist before shooting into the skies. His arrival turned everything around him to ash for miles.


    He dismissively caught the ax that Maeve sent towards his neck with a wicked swipe that nearly dislocated her shoulders.


    She screamed, attempting to w at his armored hand while bending down to bite at his hand, and Nezrakimughed in appreciation of her bravery and ferocity, "Your Master sent me Maeve."

 Chapter 421 Dancing Above The Battlefield

    Chapter 421 Dancing Above The Battlefield


    Maeve went still before she resumed fighting with much more passion, Nezrakim sighed and knocked her out with a tap on her forehead. He was already ten thousand miles up in the air and was joined by Dora, they were about to push their speed when the ground below them shuddered, and the air shook.


    Below them, the air turned a shade of ck and red, as screaming bolts of destruction arose from the ground.


    "Wow¡­." Dora drawled, "It is so magnificent when you look at it from this side."


    Below them the Tiberius Family Lance of Destruction had fired, tens of thousands of missiles that were hundreds of feet long and traveling at five times the speed of sound had beenunched and the ascending Angels were in the way, or they were the target.


    Nezrakim did not care for attacks of this speeding from so far away, he ced a protective spell on Maeve''s body and he shook his wings a hundred times in four seconds, elerating to Mach 9, which was nine times the speed of sound.


    He transformed into a golden beam that shot towards the heavens. Dora on the other handughed and began to dance.


    Her magnificent Angelic form moved through the screaming missiles as they barely brushed her, missing only by a single inch. She even closed her eyes and reduced her senses, letting her instinct guide her through a field of destruction.


    In her heart, she understood that with the Creator''s light on her side, she would walk through a field of death and emerge unscathed.


    This magnificent sight was seen by Dominators, Mages, and Demons, and for a short time, this corner of the battlefield was silent. Her ming wings, her supernatural graceful movements, and her golden body, all held her audience in awe, and for those that were weak weak-minded, a feeling of adoration began to arise in their heart.


    The missile barrage ended much to her disappointment, Dora soon pped her wings and vanished into the horizon, as she caught up to her counterpart.


    "Was that really necessary?" Nezrakim sighed, and only the giggle of Dora replied him


    The moment both Angels broke through the barrier of the sky and stepped into space, Rowan used their eyes to see the so-called Pce of the God King.


    It was made from wood, and fourteen moons were rotating around the Pce like jewels, this goes to show howrge this pce was, making Erohim Divine Pce resemble a kid''s yground.


    There was a vast and powerful Will that was encircling this Pce and Rowan was careful not toe in contact with it. For the will felt sharp as if it could cut through anything in existence.


    If he was not wrong then it was very possible that this Pce was made from the bones of his mother, and was been disyed for the entire world to see. Not content in just killing her, he had also made a Pce out of her bones.


    Rowan ced this affront in his heart beside the many he had already listed. He had sent the lights of Astrbe ahead of him even before he contacted the Angelic duo on the battlefield.


    With its new speed, twelve secondster a milky white light enveloped both Angels and they vanished from sight.


    A few secondster a figure appeared in the area where the Angels vanished from, after looking around for a long time using various mystical methods as it searched for traces and found none, the figure soon vanished.


    A constant stream of investigators also came to this location and tried as much as they could to investigate this area, but they all left disappointed.


    ?


    Rowan pulled both Angels across space and deposited them on a just outside the Nebr gxy. This ce was outside the reach of the Empire and there was a safe house there created by Eva.


    It was an abandoned mining that was filled with countless tunnels, deep inside thesebyrinthine structures was the Safehouse Eva built for emergencies and other purposes.


    She had created such Safehouses on hundreds ofs, a single Angel was given the task of constructing such safe houses throughout the gxy.


    They ced the sleeping Maeve at the safe house and they both vanished as Rowan recalled them to his side. It was too risky for him to bring Maeve to his current location, for there would undoubtedly be trackers ced on her body.


    Yet he felt the risk was worth it to bring her away from the control of the Empire. There was no way to actually track the movements of Astrbe through Space and he was not worried that he could be tracked back to his location.


    ?


    Rowan sighed as he pulled his mind away from the Angels, he took a little longer than expected and two minutes had already gone by but he had aplished the tasks he wanted fulfilled.


    He opened his eyes and smiled, his face lighting up as Diane fell into his arms while weeping.


    "You are awake¡­. You are awake. I''m so d." She said through her tears as she buried her face into his stomach.


    ''She did not grow tall, even with a trace of my power flowing in her vein.'' Rowan thought.


    Rowan smiled and patted her on the head, and he looked to his left where Eva had arisen. Her ck eyes were deep like the ocean, but Rowan could see the astonishment inside them as she looked at her mortal form.


    Tears slid down her eyes as she looked at Rowan, he could see surprise, joy, apprehension, and many subtle emotions that were flooding her mind.


    Rowan could understand part of her emotions, the prospect of having her own mortal form after all these while was a great surprise as she would never have thought that this sort of change was possible.


    Although she was happy, she was undoubtedly afraid about her future and purpose, suddenly the person that she was inextricably linked to was now separated from her and she could feel the void that he left behind.

 Chapter 422 Living Without A Soul

    Chapter 422 Living Without A Soul


    Rowan could understand all these emotions at a nce because he was feeling the same way too, disconnected from the person who knew him the most. When the tension between them was thick enough to cut through with a knife. He suddenly grinned and created the connection once more.


    He linked Eva back to his Knowledge Well, Astrbe, and Hollow Forge, and he gave her authority to control his Territory, the Primordial Sea of Darkness.


    Her eyes widened and her hair red up, as waves after waves of endless power filled her mortal flesh once more transforming her into the realm of Divinity.


    ck Shadows poured from her skin like ink and yet her deep ck eyes could be detected inside that Shadow. Eva looked at him in joy and happiness and he nodded at her.


    Even though she was Mortal she was still a part of him, and doing away with her would be like losing a limb. Rowan had deliberately waited for her to wake up and see her mortal form so he could give her a choice, plus it was a bonus to see this fragile side of Eva, she had never disyed such a range of emotions before.


    Nevertheless, he had wished to give her a choice he never had. Even if she chooses to live the life of a mortal, he would protect her for as long as she wanted to live, any form of war or disaster would be shielded from her and he would never go against her interest.


    In the life of battle he had ahead of him, he could only drag everyone and everything alongside him, his every movement causing countless disturbances to the reality of countless people all around him.


    Just seeding 140 worlds had ced the lives of hundreds of billions in his palm, he was an undeniable force that would drag everything alongside him. If he would give anyone the option to leave his service, it would be Eva.


    Eva understood all that, and she was happy he would make this choice for her. But she was not a mortal and she had never been, the mercy that Rowan wanted to afford her would be a curse, and it would break her spirit.


    She was made for war, for long battles spanning endless millennia, formanding billions of angels on a billion battle fronts, for directing an Empire that stretched throughout the universe.


    The Memories of her past lives were slowly resurfacing, and everything she had remembered was War, endless wars on a million fields. If Rowan was going to survive, then he would need her assistance.


    The life of a mortal was a curse that would kill her in a single day.


    Yes, she appreciated his mercy, but she would rather die screaming on the field of battle than spend a million years living as a mortal.


    Eva pierced into Rowan Forehead in her shadow form and hovered above the Primordial Sea with her eyes closed as she digested all the information and changes that Rowan had just shared with her.


    Rowan sighed, he understood the sentiments in the heart of Eva, if this was what she wanted, then he would be grateful to have her by his side.


    Rowan looked in amusement at the weeping Diane, a short while back, she had wiped her eyes and saw that her face was pressed against the rock-hard abs of Rowan.


    Rowan''s body was the dream of a Greek god, and although packed into every single strand of his flesh was enough power to crush a mountain range to dust, it still appeared to be rtively soft and filled with vitality.


    His new form came about at the moment all of his Attributes passed a hundred thousand points. His body did not appear to be made of metal any longer, but sights could be deceiving, it would take a forge that had the temperature of the sun to begin melting his skin.


    Diane''s face went red and she began coughing after she swallowed and nearly choked on her saliva. After three years she was a young woman of eighteen, and her status as a Spell Weaver gave her the golden hair of Rowan giving her a simr appearance to him.


    Rowan''s attractiveness was beyond the scale of what any Mortal could conceive, and only a strong will allowed her to focus her thoughts on what was important and perform her duties in service to her lord.


    Spending some timeforting and discussing with her, he soon sent her away to announce the good news to the people. It was a great thing to reconnect with friends, but war was on the horizon, and he needed to prepare.


    ?


    Rowan entered his Mental Space once more and his attention was driven to his Knowledge Well where the consciousness pirs had exited their immaterial form and became material.


    The understanding of how to create such a powerful weapon rippled through his consciousness and another two consciousness pirs began to emerge around his Knowledge Well, and they increased to 37.


    When Dora returned with the Weapon Spirits he would begin his experiments once more. He was eager to know the results of this experiment.


    Rowan had been leaving most of his consciousness pirs to the Knowledge Well to aid it inputational efforts. He had been developing an incredible amount of Power, and since he had no Soul, he had to perform many tasks that should have been left to the soul that most people were not aware was taking ce every day.


    The seat of consciousness was not in the brain but inside the Soul, and to manage the vast array of power Rowan had amassed, and that was also still increasing by the day. His Knowledge Well needed to have enough consciousness pirs. The greatest reason he could seed worlds beyond his given limits was due to the power of Knowledge Well.


    It was the reason why gods and Archmages had immortal souls that were vast and powerful, nothing short of that could understand and support their incredible abilities.


    It was the reason why the Spirit Attribute was so important, although most people understood the connection of the Soul with the Spirit, they did not realize the full nature of their souls and all the tasks it was performing.

 Chapter 423 Expanding The Territory

    Chapter 423 Expanding The Territory


    He may have lost out by losing his Soul but he had a worthy recement in the form of his consciousness pirs and Knowledge Well.


    Rowan had left only two consciousness pirs for his use when outside battle, it was more than enough.


    He went to the side of Eva who was watching both the massive numbers of Angels of Char, the Divine Tree growing in the distance, the enigmatic City of Sheol, and the dazzling amounts of Soul Crystals that represented an oing upsurge in their strength.


    Her breathing was rough as she did not expect this amount of improvement in the short time that Rowan was sleeping.


    Calling her to his side, Rowan began to outline the ns he had for his growth.


    The first on his agenda was to grow his own personal power. He was in the second Great Circle and for an average Dominator that would be he was in the first of the three realms which was the Spirit Territory Realm, after that was the Incandescent Realm, and finally the Promation Realm.


    For a normal Dominator, this was the start of a grueling journey to ascend through the Realms. They would have to gather various exotic resources to build their Territory, like magical earth, alloys, or even living creatures.


    This second Great Circle was also called the Great Equalizer, for building your Territory did not require much talent on the part of the Dominators, only good luck and a lot of resources.


    If you were lucky enough to reach the Second Great Circle with bad talents, then with enough riches, you would be able to grow your Territories until you ascend through the Realms to the Peak of the Second Circle.


    If you were lucky enough even without riches, you coulde across great treasures that would propel you through the Realms in the blink of an eye.


    This was the generally eptable method of growing your Realms as a Dominator, but there was a second method that was considered taboo.


    Rowan only learned this due to the fact that even at this moment, he had ten Angels inside the Great Families of Trion, where they funneled information to him.


    This method was taboo because it only worked on members of the same bloodline. This method was devouring the Territory of others.


    This could only be used on members with simr bloodlines and Pathways, ultimately their Territories no matter how different it was on the surface still belonged to a single bloodline from their primogenitor.


    There were risks to such activities, but if a Stronger Dominator had a robust will, they would be able to devour the Territories of those weaker than them.


    Rowan allowed this information to pass through his mind while looking at the Sea of Darkness below him. The vast Sea was an indicator he had stepped into the Spirit Territory Realm.


    For him to grow stronger, he would need to deepen the level of this Sea while also expanding it. His Realm would be said to be fullypleted when the edge of this sea had touched the endings of his Mental Space, only then could he ascend to the Third Great Circle.


    Yet he knew that he could also immediately ascend to the Third Great Circle this very instant. His foundation was not the best for now, but it was beyond what any Dominator could ever hope to achieve.


    Even in his base state and his Territory at its lowest levels, his foundation was stronger than millions of Dominators ced together.


    But this was not enough for him. He was not a Dominator, and as he got stronger, he was not just an Empyrean any longer, he was something much older. He was bing a Primordial.


    If he was ever to reach that level, then he could not take any shortcuts in his foundation. He wouldplete every single levelpletely.


    This task before him was monumental, for it was even difficult for Rowan himself to locate the edges of his Mental Space. With each evolution of his Bloodline, his Mental Space grew.


    If he did not find a way to quickly grow his Territory, it was very possible he would be stuck in the second Great Circle for a million years or more.


    He had a short cut but Rowan doubted it would do him much good with the amount of Soul Crystal that he had, but in order to check if his thoughts were correct, he brought out a Soul Crystal and ced it over the Endless Sea.


    Using Knowledge Well, he focused his will on the form he wanted the Soul Crustal to take, and he held that image so firmly in his mind it could as well be reality.


    Crushing the Soul Crystal that possessed a million soul points inside it, he let it drop into the Sea.


    There was a long span of silence as if nothing was going to happen, and then a massive wave that was more than a thousand feet tall surged up from the position he dropped the Soul Crystal.


    Billions of gallons of the Primordial Sea of Darkness were produced out of seemingly empty air. Themotion continued for ten minutes before it stopped.


    Rowan Knowledge Well had captured every single drop of water that was produced and it gave him the figure of one hundred quadrillion gallons.


    This was a spectacr amount of water, enough to fill up a hundred rivers, it could almost be called an ocean of water, but for Rowan, this was just a drop in the bucket.


    It was not so long ago that he was celebrating the fact that he had more than five hundred Soul Crystals, and now this number was no longer impressive.


    How many Soul Crystals would he need to reach the peak of the Second Circle? A thousand would not do, ten thousand? One hundred thousand?


    Would there be enough gods in the universe to satisfy his needs?


    This was just for one of his Bloodlines, what about when he began upgrading his second one and took both of them to the Third Great Circle, would he need millions of Soul Crystal to even make a dent in his upgrade?

 Chapter 424 Maintaining Bloodline Purity

    Chapter 424 Maintaining Bloodline Purity


    The forbidden method of consuming the Territories of others entered his thoughts but he quickly rejected that idea. If he had not seen a rare evolution in his bloodline, then he would have seriously considered this option.


    Surely if he could consume every single Dominator''s Territory and the Divine Kingdom of every god he came across, then he would quickly fill up his Mental Space with the Primordial Sea of Darkness.


    This idea was feasible, but it was wed. He was only able to evolve his bloodline to this level because he depended primarily on Soul Energy.


    Applying any form of outside energy would most likely pollute the wless energy streams inside his body.


    In the same manner that the bloodline Avatar of Eve came about, as a matter of fact, this bloodline was a result of unintended Mutation.


    He had pulled power from the face of the goddess in his mental space and was connected to the Primordial Darkness, that darkness had fused with his Soul Reaver bloodline and created a foreign power that led to a variant bloodline.


    In a manner of speaking the fact that his bloodline had evolved past the Avatar of Eve, was a telling fact that he had expelled most of the corruption that arose from him merging the darkness with his Soul Seizer Bloodline.


    The clear divide between the Primordial Sea of Darkness and his present bloodline appears to reject and cleanse every fruit of his previous bloodline like the Angels of Char. This meant that the evolution to a Primordial Bloodline required a pure bloodline source.


    Rowan could easily guess that Sheol was a Primordial Bloodline that birthed his Soul Reaver and Soul Seizer bloodline, and he was presently evolving towards that state.


    Yet he still noticed the link between this present bloodline and his Pce of Ice, after all, they were both bloodlines that resembled each other. Perhaps it was the Pce of Ice that served as a foundation for him to be able to evolve into this bloodline.


    Although this corruption turned out to be profitable, not all of them would be like this, and Rowan was determined to keep his bloodlines pure. It was desperation that made him corrupt his bloodline previously, and he would not make that same gamble again.


    Then that meant the only way he could rapidly increase his powers was to create more Angels, and seed worlds and hunt down godly beings, all these would create a positive feedback loop that would ultimately feed him more Soul Energy in the long run.


    Also, he did not forget the primary reason he was searching through this deste area of the universe¡­ that world with the Red Moon. That world seemed to be a graveyard where many powerful beings had died and many still remained.


    He did not know how much Soul Energy he would be able to harvest from that world but it would be a lot, at the least, it should be a hundred thousand Soul Crystals.


    If he wanted to truly push ahead and keep his bloodlines pure, then he needed to find that world, it was almost as important as his n to take over the Cerulean Gxy.


    With the investigation from Maeve, he had been able to finally understand a bit about what the yellow crystal was. There were not many details about it, but what she could piece together was that this crystal could only be found on Trion, suggesting that it was brought here by someone or it was a unique resource that could only be found on Trion.


    Rowan tended to support the first option because his Angels had searched all avable resource-gathering spots on the and there was no hint of the Yellow Crystal being mined anywhere.


    Dorian had a small piece of this Crystal, and his Knowledge Well had been assigned the task of unlocking its mysteries. This task however would turn out to be a monumental one, but as long as he kept increasing his consciousness pirs and gathering Knowledge from all the Worlds he entered, he would soon understand its origin and hopefully, it would point a way to that world.


    This step was very important to him because he had still not received the full benefits of Seeding worlds. The Attributes he gained were just the tip of the iceberg.


    The worlds were in an embryonic state at the moment and when the transformation waspleted, he would have ess to all the Soul Energy inside the worlds, all their knowledge, histories, all the wealth of their manpower and resources would be his.


    The transformation should not take too long, a year at the most.


    A new race would be born on all these worlds, they would have vastly different shapes and possess different abilities, but they all would be his children, and when they all began to grow in power they would be able to link with him, their Primogenitor.


    Rowan expected that he would harvest at least 5,000 Soul Crystals from the worlds when their transformation wasplete. Then over time, he expected each world to be able to supply him with at least 10 Soul Crystals every year, and that number would increase as their poption grew more powerful.


    His World Engine ability was very valuable, and Rowan would argue that it was one of his best ones, and he must take full advantage of this ability.


    He could start the Creation of Angels immediately, for in order for him to seed more worlds he would need to hunt down all the gods inside them.


    There could be no middle ground, as the Divine Kingdom of the gods were linked to the worlds of their origination. Seeding a world linked to a god was simr to robbing them of their foundation, they would not stand aside, and with the arrogance of gods, they would not bend their heads in subservience.


    War was the only option, and he intended to win it.


    Rowan did not n to rest, he had already been sleeping for three years, and he nned to upy the entire Cerulean gxy in a year, and then he would digest the benefits of acquiring an entire gxy.


    This gxy would be his springboard to the Nebr Gxy and Trion and from there the rest of the universe

 Chapter 425 The Origin Of Angels (I)

    Chapter 425 The Origin Of Angels (I)


    The air before him shimmered with a white light and Nezrakim and Dora appeared before him, they both bowed and Rowan could sense the intense wave of adoration flowing from their bodies.


    Rowan''s main body weed the two Angelic duos, and he immediately drew them into his Mental Space. Rowan noted that since his Sheol Bloodline resided in his Mental Space, his Territory was born inside of it, if his Ouroboros Bloodline reached the Second Great Circle then where would his second Territory be situated?


    He had a hunch, but he could be wrong, the direction his bloodline took could be very strange, and he was not yet knowledgeable enough to understand all of its intricacies.


    They both immediately gaped with wonder as they saw this ce. His Mental Space had an undeniable majesty and glory that would be hard to describe, could it be his ever-changing City of Sheol, the gigantic Tree of Desire, the millions of Angels of Char, or the many wonders that could be seen at a nce?


    Nezrakim and Dora fell on their knees and worshiped him. The chance to behold the mysteries of the Creator was a privilege they would hold dear.


    They were among the first Angels to be born, and with each passing year the power of the Creator went deeper and became more profound, a million years from now, it would be a source of pride among the legions to be among your first to see the rise of the Creator.


    Rowan could understand the sentiments in their heart, and a desire to be as strong and as infallible as the image they had of him grew in his heart. Their belief in him served as a formless source of strength that he began to treasure.


    Their current size also intrigued him, it would seem that Angels grew bigger the stronger they became, going by the current size of these two, he expected that a fully mature Angel should be at least twelve feet tall.


    There was an intense form of fanaticism in every Angel that bonded with a mortal, that was different from those Angels that had not yet bonded.


    They were more curious and adventurous, their joys and sorrow went deeper, as it seemed the mortal parts inside them enhanced every vor of emotions they felt. The fact that they were also stronger than a normal Angel was a plus.


    Rowan knew of the bonding n by Eva, and with the number of Mortals inside his seeded worlds, it would not be difficult to find worthy candidates for this process.


    For now, Rowan had not seen any great drawbacks from their action, and with the innate difference growing between himself and every other lifeform, he was not against the notion of worship for he understood that such actions carried power he would be needing in the future as he grew stronger.


    The Second Great Circle built up the Realms or Territory, what did the Third Great Circle develop?


    Pushing this thought aside for the future he began collecting the Weapon Spirits from the Angel, he was disappointed to see that their form was gray and held far less power than the Weapon Spirit he collected from Lady.


    He doubted if they would be able to inhabit aplex weapon like the de, but that answer would soon be revealed to him.


    He ordered the creation of the two God Weapons and from the feedback Hollow Forge gave him, it would bepleted in two years. This was a very short time, for theplexity of these weapons would take a fully stocked Alchemy Forge at least a thousand years to produce this weapon.


    The first de was constructed over the span of 5,000 years, if the original creator knew that his work could be disintegrated and rebuilt into not one but two superior copies in the future, and in two short years, he wondered what thought might inhabit their heart.


    He turned to the Angelic duo, curious about how they would fare against the Walls of Sheol. Ordering them to reach the City and touch the walls, he stood back, Eva remained by his side, her eyes curious to see how they would manage.


    She had no idea what sort of bloodline was Sheol, and what it was capable of. A Primordial bloodline was a myth, even among the powerful. Those influential figures in ancient times would never allow their bloodlines to be spread, and even if they wanted to, it was incredibly difficult for them to achieve it.


    For a god to give birth was difficult, talk less of a Primordial, a being that was as much an embodiment of eternity than a living flesh.


    Rowan began to speak to Eva, the two Angels were not in a rush to reach the City Walls, they both seemed to be praying and their movement would suggest they were pilgrims going to a holy site.


    "I am curious about the Angels of Char I have resurrected. Especially that one in the front. Disregarding its demonic form, the sheer power I can feel inside of it is astonishing."


    Eva sighed, "Rowan I can tell you the potential level for every Angel that is here, but I don''t know the potential of that Angel at the front. Most likely because during my time as the Ruler of the Pce of Ice, I have never summoned an Angel with this power. This suggests to me that whatever Angel it was, it existed before my time, which would make it truly an ancient being, perhaps¡­ it was alive during the Primordial Era, for that is the only period of time that my previous self did not exist in."


    Rowan''s interest was piqued, as he grew further in power, he began to realize that the true seat of power was not to be found inside the universe, but outside of it, and the truly powerful were not gods, Mages, or even Empyreans, but something much older, Primordials.


    Eva continued, "I would think the only reason an Angel of this stature would be born was due to your emerging Primordial Bloodline. I would have advised you to immediately awaken it, but whatever the effects of this City on Angels, it seemed its benefit is stronger on the Angels of Char, and perhaps it would be better to observe those changes before we begin awakening any of them."

 Chapter 426 The Origin of Angels(II)

    Chapter 426 The Origin of Angels(II)


    He deliberated for a short while, "I agree," Rowan said, "I have an intense feeling that whatever changes are happening with the Angels of Char, if they arepleted, it would create something monumental. Yet I cannot dy the fusion of my Angels to Archangels. I will be awakening a hundred Angels of Char that arepatible for fusion when the timees, even if they are not done with the changes being made upon them."


    Eva hesitated before she spoke, "I would also advise that you should grow stronger before you awaken that strange Angel, due to its incredible powers, it would be hard for you the Creator to not be influenced by it."


    Rowan''s face darkened, "What do you mean by influence?"


    Eva swallowed, "I now have ess to many of my previous memories, and it would be easier for you to understand if I shared them with you.


    I do not know the Origins of Angels, for they existed far before I was born, and I was among the first to be born after the Primordial Era."


    A memory came to Rowan, it was of a young Eva ying in a field of bluegrass, she appeared to be about eight years old, and was very adorable, her high-pitchedughter brought joy to the ears of everyone who heard her, and her knee-length hair... Was blue.


    The field of blue grass she yed with seemed to extend for an infinity, and only she existed in this ce. Rowan looked around him and nearly choked when he noticed the density of Aether around him.


    Every de of grass here was filled to the brim with Aether, which was denser and deeper than anything he had ever witnessed, rivaling even his Primordial Sea of Darkness. He looked at the sky and did not see any stars but two massive worlds that defiedprehension.


    Vast streams of Aether floated through the void that would put the Aether Geyser in the ck Tower to shame. Rowan nearly fell down in shock when he noticed that some parts of the moving streams of Aether were Primordial Aether!


    A small part of these would create gods and Empyreans, yet he could see entire streams of it, millions of miles long flowing through the universe.


    What sort of ce was this?


    "I don''t know when I was born, but I was alone for the first few years of my life. I believe that perhaps I was a natural Spirit born from the bluegrass. Everything was happiness until they came."


    Rowan saw the skies darken and a gigantic hand, trillions of miles in size appeared, just the hand would make his Ouroboros Serpent resemble tiny maggots.


    From the hand, many small dusts like locusts poured from it, a closer look would reveal that it was not locusts and they were not small, each of them was the size of Major Worlds!


    They attacked the two massives he could see above and all existence seemed to shatter, for a while nothing but chaos existed.


    "My life was in disarray for countless years as I fought to protect my home and to survive, and I was at the edge of death when he arrived. He gave me a throne and he charged me to fight. He gave me my first Angels¡­"


    Rowan saw a bleeding Eva kneeling on the ground, she appeared to be fifteen years old, and her eyes were no longer filled with happiness but with a cold madness. Behind her, thest of the blue grass turned to ashes and she stood alone... It was here that thest blue light faded from her hair leaving it ck.


    A figure cloaked in light happened to pass by, with a wave of his hand he disintegrated all her enemies and he said, "Good Seed."


    The memories ended.


    Rowan came to, he looked at Eva with a new light in his eyes, what he had seen had shaken him to the core, he suppressed the astonishment in his heart and looked at the millions of Angels of Char, their history filled with more mystery than he could fathom.


    "So you see Rowan before you reach the Fourth Great Circle andmand the power of your Primordial Bloodline, I would advise you not to awaken the first Angel here, maybe it would easily solve all your problems, but you would not be the master, but its puppet, even if it only wants to serve you."


    Rowan understood her point, it was not so long ago that he had been scared witless about upgrading his Soul Seizer bloodline because of the threat of the Primordial Keepers, it would be wise to temper caution when he used these powerful abilities of his that he did not yet understand.


    It would not be too long before he reached the Fourth Great Circle, even if the resources he used could fill up an entire gxy, he would seed and then he would master this power.


    He settled his troubled mind and looked ahead, the two Angels finally reached the walls and as one theyy their hands upon it.


    Intense light shed on the contact between their hands and the wall, and they both began to scream, but unlike the first angel whosted for less than a second before he was thrown out, these two managed tost for twelve seconds.


    Their armor was glowing red hot, and their arms pressed against the walls had melted off. With a bright sh of light, they were sted away from the walls, theynded in a pathetic state, but Dora wasughing.


    The Angels began to heal and also grow, their armor receding and regrowing around them, and when they spread their wings, the light was blinding like a star, yet it appeared even more holy as if their bodies were being cleansed.


    Rowan then summoned all the Angels in the Pce and ordered them to touch the walls, he soon returned them to their posts while waiting for them to heal of their Spiritual trauma.


    This would be a regr activity every two weeks, as every Angel would be expected to touch the walls of Sheol. In five years, they would all be mature, and for some among them like Nezrakim and Dora, they would be mature in two years.

 Chapter 427 Angelic Rank

    Chapter 427 Angelic Rank


    When all the Angels had left he asked Eva a burning question, "Tell me about the potential rankings of all the Angels here."


    Eva nodded, "At this time, there are 1.8 million Angels whose potential ends at the Angel Rank, many of them are viable candidates for fusion, so it is necessary for them to be awakened. There are 203,453 Angels whose potential ends at the Archangel Rank."


    Her breathing seemed to quicken as she looked at the hundred Angels that were at the forefront, in the future, these hundred Angels would be holding high positions in the Legion,manding millions of Angels and Archangels.


    "Of this hundred, ny-five of them are Sovereigns, four of them are Powers, and one of them is a¡­Cherubim!"


    Even as she spoke, her words sounded unbelievable to her ears, at the height of her power, she had billions of Angels under her, but she only had twelve Cherubims and Seraphims.


    The notion of a Cherubim appearing in such a small number of Angels made her dumbstruck, she turned to look at the Tree of Desire with a pondering look in her eyes.


    This bloodline that had be linked to Rowan''s second bloodline was showing its ridiculous powers. It may not have any direct offensive powers, but its utility went beyond what any other bloodline she knew could aplish.


    This bloodline could create miracles.


    "Your full might will be revealed in a decade, but before then we must go through the hunting n, do you have any suggestions, Rowan."


    "Just one," He answered, "This god we have selected as the first, I want to test myself against him. Create a battlefield where I can battle without intervention, I want to know how much I''ve grown with tangible experiments."


    "It shall be so, of the 65 Minor gods and three Major ones, this one is among the most powerful of the Minor gods. The seeding of the 140 Worlds encroaches on his Domain, although by all indicators, he does not yet understand what is happening, that would soon change, the challenge is to make sure he does not contact other gods before we trap him. ns are being set up to avoid that oue."


    Rowan responded, "This god has only two more Minor Worlds under his name, and he mostly dwells in one. In theing months, I shall focus on understanding all my current abilities while growing my Angels, use my child Vraegar and Diane to bait out this god, My Ouroboros Serpents shall also aid you. We must shift this battle away from his homeworld for he may have strategies that he could use to contact his peers."


    "By your will."


    "Oh, where is my Contracted Companion Archimedes?"


    "The lightning Kirin is a feisty creature, Rowan, even as we speak it roams through the Great Darkness while being apanied by Circe Boreas, the lightning element they share seems to resonate with them and the beast has adopted her as his own. They do not know about your awakening, but I''m expecting them to return in theing months, although I can summon them if you wish."


    "No, do not do that, maybe they will be able to find the ce I''m seeking." Rowan nced at the tree of desire in the distance,


    "Let me settle the feud I have with those creatures outside my Pce, I suspect that my Title as a Reality Butcher echoes within them, it would be great to understand the purpose of it."


    Rowan''s consciousness returned to his body and Eva appeared beside him, creating a Berserker Clone and imbuing it with a single consciousness pir, he closed his eyes again and settled into his Mental Space.


    Using Astrbe, he transported his Clone and Eva to the target''s location and they instantly arrived beside Erudiel the potential Sovereign, and Vraegar the dragon.


    Erudiel was looking at the distance, he had already manifested a de of mes and he kept it pointed downward, his two hands were upon the hilt of the de and his ming eyes watched the distance like a hawk.


    With the appearance of Rowan, he bowed towards him, and Rowan smiled at him and drew him inside his Mental Space, he turned to Vraegar who was looking at him with an expression of loss, anger, sorrow, fear¡­


    So many expressions passed in the eyes of the young dragon but it all went away when Rowan opened his arms.


    Vraegar''s eyes lit up like a star and he shrank as he swooped into his hands. Rowan felt a slight bit of shame and sorrow in his heart, but it felt muted, like an echo of a habit that was long lost.


    Vraegar was useful to him, so it was a good thing to make him happy. If being a father to the young dragon was all it took then he would do so.


    Yet, Rowan was still amazed by how much emotion he had felt at this moment.


    "You stole from me little dragon." Rowan began to scratch the scales near his spine, making Vraegar swoon, his body twisting like a little cat.


    "A thousand apologies father, I was just¡­"


    "Hungry?" Rowan chided.


    Looking down in shame the dragon nodded.


    Sigh, "I have been a bad father, and many lessons that you should know have not been taught to you. The first thing you should understand about life is the value of patience and timing. You think the reason I was angry at you was because you stole from me, but that is not entirely the truth. What you stole was worth less than a single breath to me, easily reced in the blink of an eye. I''m truly angry at you because of the methods you used, and the shortness of your vision."


    Rowan held him up by his nape, turning the dragon''s head so he would face him directly, "Tell me Vraegar, at that time I found you at the edge of death, what was the reason? Were you being chased by gods, by a couple of Earth gods perhaps, were you caught in the destruction of a world?"


    The dragon was silent, he wanted to look away but Rowan did not permit him


    "Answer me, child."


    He muttered, "I was chased and nearly killed by one man."

 Chapter 428 The Children of Ruin

    Chapter 428 The Children of Ruin


    Rowan sneered, "Thest time I remembered, Fury was at the second circle while you were at the Third, yet you were the one who had to run with your tails tucked, even if he was special, did you forget your roots? Have you ever wondered why the distance between both of you should be so great?"


    "I¡­I, don''t know, Father."


    "It is simple, your foundations are rushed and unstable, your body was born of my flesh, yes, but it was assailed by madness, every power you swallowed was untested and it did not fit with your overall nature, but your greed blinded you and you only ate more. The siblings you ate had different elemental properties and alignment, yet you did not seek the power that was sorely yours, you only devoured with no intelligence behind your actions, and the more you collected, the less you had."


    Rowan''s voice had been growing louder, and Vraegar''s head sank into his chest, the spikes running down his Spine that were red like blood began to slowly turn pale.


    "I gave you my blood and reforged your body anew, this was a chance for you to recognize your failing and work on your personal base of power. You should understand the strength that makes you unique and improve on that, yet your greed for quick progress made you consume my Essence. Just because you are my son does not mean our Essence is the same! You are lucky my Reflection arrived, else your foundation would have been tainted!"


    Vraegar''s eyes that were clouded with shame began to slowly light up as he came up with a realization, and he nearlyughed at his stupidity,


    "Yes, I can see that you are now piecing it together, careless child of mine, do you even know where your strength lies?" Rowan sighed, "I do not trust your judgment any longer, your growth shall now be personally overseen by me, and I shall charge you with only one task when you have satisfied me, before then return to the Pce, your training has just begun. If you want to be worthy to bear my blood, you must hold yourself to a higher standard."


    Vraegar shuddered at the sound of Rowan''s voice, but the happiness in his eyes could not be hidden, the opportunity to learn and grow under the supervision of his father made his draconic heart to beat faster in excitement, he merrily flew towards the pce while swishing his tail from side to side.


    Rowan sighed and rubbed his brows, "I expect you havee up with a Training n for him?"


    "Oh yes," Eva smiled, "it was a simple thing really. The dumb dragon has a profound control over blood and bones, it was the reason he was able to steal part of your Essence. As a start, there is no need to look far for a suitable technique for him as your Berserker Aspect would be more than enough to teach him the method to control his power."


    Rowan nodded in appreciation, "We will follow your lead for now. Well, it''s best we get to the reason while we are here. It is rude to keep guests waiting, you know."


    "Well, they do seem contented to wait." Eva pointed out, "Yet, the notion of personal space is not one they share I think."


    She looked around, peering at the massive eyes that surrounded her and Rowan. The Children of Ruin had silently surrounded them and they were focused on Rowan as if trying to peer inside his body.


    They had been in the same position for some time now, and they made no indication to attack, they only stared, their eyes were like deep wells containing destruction, as images of the destruction of countless worlds yed on them.


    Rowan stared at these giant creatures that reminded him of the gigantic beasts he had seen inside that world with a Red Moon.


    There were seven of them here, ording to Eva there had been more, numbering up to a hundred, but most of them had drifted away as the years went by leaving only these seven who refused to leave.


    Their appearance was like statues, reminding Rowan of the gargoyles of his previous life but without the wings. Each one of them stood at more than thirty thousand feet tall, and there were countless cracks on their body that glowed with a red and ck light as if a brewing volcano was contained in all their bodies.


    They all carried pitchforks made from simr materials to their bodies, and a single long horn extended from the middle of their head. The seven all had simr appearances making them appear like siblings.


    He was not here with his main body and he detected no malice from these creatures, but he knew they were powerful. The method they used in encircling his clone was almost undetectable, and only with his increased Attributes could he barely notice a shimmer in space as they all surrounded him.


    It seemed they had finished scanning him and with a dismissive wave, they destroyed his clone and turned to stare at his pce. Rowan could almost feel the disdain in their action, after all, they did not charge into his pce because they easily could do so, their stand seemed to suggest that they had shown their goodwill to him, and he needed to reciprocate.


    Rowan sneered internally, that action would be impossible for him, for he would never allow himself to be ced in a situation where he was the weaker party.


    They had waited for three years, and then they could wait for another three. At that time he would know what game they were ying. Besides he could easily leave with the Astrbe Chamber, but he was curious about these entities and he decided to stay close to them.


    Anyway, he hoped to conquer the entire Cerulean gxy in a year, if he seeded the one thousand-plus Minor World and the single Major World in this gxy then he would have enough attributes and Soul Energy to evolve to a higher level.

 Chapter 429 Drop Of Blood

    Chapter 429 Drop Of Blood


    Rowan''s reptilian eyes peered at the Children of Ruin in the distance, they had all settled and were looking at the pce, he could feel their gaze on his body and he turned away and headed deeper into the pce until the sensation of being watched faded.


    Eva floated beside him, carried on a cloud made from shadows, Diane was upied with breaking through to the next level of a Spell Weaver.


    There were seven levels to break through to be a full-fledged Spell Weaver, and each breakthrough you went through gave you ess to another Weave.


    The first Weave Diane got was the Weave of gold, breaking through to the second would be harder, and it may likely take her at least two years in order to do so.


    A Berserker Clone was with the girl, giving herst-minute advice. Before he left Rowan Posted one Angel to be at her side and protect her, keeping her safe from any hazards or distractions as those could be fatal during this period for her.


    Rowan''s body floated through the air, carried by Telekinesis, he did away with the borate Royal costume and wore a ck long jacket with golden trims, he asked Eva,


    "The object I wanted you to retrieve, where is it?"


    "Stored safely on a distant. I had no idea what sort ofplications may arise with an item of that nature so I was careful to ce it as far away from us as possible. The area it is ced has been shielded multiple times and is bereft of all forms of life."


    "Good, this location must never leave the circle of me and you, you can imagine how important this thing is to me. Bring me to it."


    Creating another Berserker Clone to perform this task, Eva gestured, wrapping the clone in the white light of the Astrbe, and it was shot towards the stars.


    Rowan nodded in appreciation of her deft wielding of the Astrbe and continued flying deeper into the pce, Eva following by his side.


    When the Berserker Clone arrived at the destination, he looked around in surprise and appreciation at the location that Eva had picked.


    Her ingenuity was fully engaged as the location she selected was on an asteroid that was revolving around a decaying Gas Giant. The failing gaseous was spewingrge chunks of itself into space and generating various anomalies like an irregr increasing and decreasing gravitational pull, massive-wide storms, and pieces of its core being flung out into space.


    Rowan could appreciate such a scene of sheer chaos, and he almost felt an urge to sit and watch, as a spark of inspiration was born in his heart as he looked at tiny Spatial Tears being created by the violent events happening.


    The Asteroid that was circling the was in a decaying orbit, in a decade or less it would collide with the and it would be destroyed, the item he had gained with so much risk would be lost.


    His Berserker Clone created tworge bloody palms that seized the Asteroid and cracked it in two. In the middle was a spherical device.


    Rowan had taken the risk of sending his Angel to retrieve it outside Jarkarr even when that area was heavily monitored. If he had failed, he would have kept sending until he retrieved it. This item was too important.


    His hands shook a bit as he held the device, and he paused for a while before opening it. The locking mechanism was veryplicated and it took an entire thirty seconds for it to open.


    During the creation of this device, Eva had made sure that every sort of signal that could pass through the device was blocked, and Rowan was quick with his actions, immediately the device opened up, he quickly took a small part of whatever was hidden inside the device and closed it up.


    Using Hollow Forge he constructed a container that was very durable and sent it to his side, he ced the spherical device into the container and then he shot the container into the Gas Giant.


    With the density of the container he just created it would be difficult for the Gas Giant to eject it into space. When he was done with that, he looked at the small piece of what he had just collected. It was a drop of blood.


    If he was right then the importance of this drop of blood to him could not be underestimated, because it belonged to his father!


    Three years ago on Jarkarr, Rowan had made a bet with fate. He was determined to catch or kill whoever could be chasing him from the Order of Broken Eye.


    His audacity had paid off and someone had fallen into his trap, and that person turned out to be his father, and although there were many unexpected situations that came up during the struggles, he had seeded in making this enigmatic figure make a mistake.


    That mistake led to his mother escaping her imprisonment for a short time as she was being held captive inside the body of his father.


    Although Rowan was shocked at her presence he performed a subtle action that most would dismiss, he cleaned his mother and created a dress made of Aether from his Berserker Aspect.


    That first action he made was important because when his mother pulled her way out of the body of his father, she was covered in blood.


    Rowan had appeared incredibly confused and distraught at that time and it would have been easy to dismiss the fact that the blood he wiped away from his mother''s body was thrown away nonchntly but that was just a ruse.


    He had carefully protected the blood, but he never took it with him,  he had covered it in a random container and ced a tracker inside it, and when his body was destroyed no one noticed that small action he made.


    Rowan Berserker Clone vanished from this location only to reappear on a deste. The clone shot into the ground, piercing through the until it arrived near its Core.


    The Berserker Clone exploded into bloody liquid and surrounded the single blood drop. Rowan decisively used five consciousness pirs to begin carefully analyzing this blood.


    This was a long-term project, and he hoped that it would bear unexpected fruits.

 Chapter 430 Tearing Space

    Chapter 430 Tearing Space


    With that done, his thought focused on the next project, which was to find a method to search through the Underverse, or the Shadow verse, for the Page of the Primordial Record he stole from his father.


    This was another benefit he had obtained on that day.


    He had tasked Fiona Shadowsoul to steal the items on his father''s body and dump them into a space crack. While he still had the authority of Ohrox the Demon Prince, he was sure that she would have followed his instructions.


    There was no way he would be using that identity anymore before he grew stronger, else it would be easy for the Covenant to imprison his consciousness. Who knows what sort of trap has been ced on the Anima of the Demon?


    To retrieve that page inside the Shadow-verse would be difficult but not impossible. He had an intrinsic connection with the Primordial Record and he would be led to it soon enough.


    The search could take a few months or it would take ten thousand years, the Shadow-verse was as vast as the universe, and there were nondmarks to locate, space and time performed weirdly here and he would have to take it slow.


    Inside the Divine Pce, Rowan opened his eyes, and red blood began to gush out from his pores like a flood until another Berserker Clone was created. Still admiring the versatility of this Aspect, he attempted to tear open space but the entire Divine Pce vibrated and resisted his effort.


    ''This is a pleasant surprise. So a Divine Pce passively defends against Spatial Tears and Folds, that means Teleportation would not work inside or it would be extremely costly to do so.'' Rowan mused.


    There were no hindrances to his Astrbe when he used it inside the Divine Pce so he had no idea that such a feature was part of the Pce designs, but it should be a normal feature, after all, the Divine Pce of a god was their sanctuary, where their Divine Spark was kept, it had to be kept as invible as possible.


    He appeared on the top of the Divine Pce alongside his Berserker Clone, and he brought a single finger that appeared normal, and he parted space with it.


    It was a weird sensation to feel the very fabrics of realitying undone, it almost felt as if he was pushing his finger into an ice-slushy.


    The rip in space was razor-straight and it was slowly healing, but he pushed both of his hands through the gap and began to pull it apart. He could feel the razor-sharp edges of space slicing across his palms, but it left only thin white lines that faded in the blink of an eye.


    Suddenly the inspiration he received when viewing the death throes of that Gas Giant came to him, and he closed his eyes in deep contemtion for a few seconds, and when he opened it, he seemed to have understood something.


    Stretching his hands wide open, space was torn apart and shattered like ss, he brought his hands to his face, where the remnants of reality were wriggling in his closed palms like living smoke.


    ''Fascinating.'' Rowan thought.


    The Berserker Clone armored itself with Enrage and entered into the shattered space with no dys. They were all a part of him.


    The crack soon healed itself, but there was a portion missing that was taking longer to heal. The piece of space he held in his hands was beginning to grow more violent, and Rowan was determined to see what would happen if he did not release it.


    As the missing portion in space grew closer together, his palms began to glow red hot. The intensity of the sh urring in his palms had be so violent that cracks had begun to appear in his palms.


    Rowan''s eyes were intrigued and kept his fist closed until the space crack healed itself and the violence in his hands ceased.


    Rowan could feel that the pieces of space he held had be docile and cold, and he opened both palms to see their current state.


    Two secondster he said, "Oh."


    Rowan was swallowed by a bright light and an explosion equal to that of a nuclear bomb erupted in his hands!


    His body was swept into space for hundreds of miles before his momentum ceased. Amazingly the only damage he suffered was a slight charring of his skin before that faded away.


    His clothes were made from the bloody Aether of the Berserker Aspect and it healed so fast of the small damages it sustained, it was almost like it was never damaged.


    When Rowan escaped from the devastation it appeared as if he was not hurt at the least. This was to be expected because his passive force field and Telekinesis had taken a massive step forward with his Current Attributes.


    The primary reason he could hold ''space'' was due to wrapping his hands with multiple barriers of Telekinesis. During the explosion Rowan had lowered his forcefield to check the durability of his body, else he would not have suffered any damages.


    Rowan may have just found a powerful weapon due to the inspiration he received at that Gas Giant.


    The cause of the explosion was that Rowan released the barriers of Telekinesis he used to cover the piece of space he took. When that piece was exposed to, well space, the sh between them released an enormous amount of energy.


    Now Rowan was hooked on discovering more about this phenomenon.


    He called on Knowledge Well to review the process and give him a better application for this method. It may not work well against gods because the damage was too spread out, but he could destroy countless weaker beings by holding arger portion of space and then releasing it.


    Eager to experiment with his new abilities, Rowan soon returned to his Divine Pce. There was a celebration ongoing among the mortals, and he sent a Berserker Clone to stand in his ce, although he only stayed for ten minutes before he left.

 Chapter 431 Nosferatu

    Chapter 431 Nosferatu


    He could not stay long with the mortals, and he may soon cut off contact with them.


    No matter how much the mortals loved him, his presence, even through his weaker Berserker Clones was stifling, both physically and Psychologically.


    They would celebrate him, but in their thoughts, they would very much prefer his statue that they worshiped. Gods should not walk amongst men.


    Rowan remained inside his Pce for two months, refining his Current abilities and practicing with his Berserker Aspects, without a worthy opponent the growth of the Aspect was slow, nheless, he still ascended passed the Heaven State of the Berserker Aspect and brought it into a new Realm.


    Rowan had opened up a hall that was bigger than a thousand miles, beside him was a gigantic Vraegar whose eyes were closed as he was surrounded by a massive sphere of blood.


    The Sphere of Blood was generously provided by Rowan after he created and shattered thousands of Berserker Clones for the Dragon to use as practice material.


    With every breath the dragon was taking the blood sphere was bing smaller, and when the Dragon finished absorbing every drop of blood, his technique would have reached fullpletion.


    The dragon was really talented in the path of blood as he was already breaking through to the Heavenly State of the technique Rowan gave him.


    Although the Berserker Technique he practiced was quite different from Rowan''s own.


    Rowan had to pattern the Technique to enhance Vraegar''s dragon body and unique capabilities. Which he created with the help of Knowledge Well coupled with all the information he could gather from Trion and the World of Mages allowed him to create something new.


    The normal Berserker Technique focused on using the body''s resources and burning the vitality to bring about an impressive amount of force and also create versatile techniques. This was an borate Technique that had both offensive and evasive abilities, although it did not focus on defense.


    To fully enhance Vraegar''s uniqueness, Rowan went in the opposite direction. The technique he was training, drained the blood and vitality from his opponents and used them to create terrifying abilities.


    Even with the force field around Rowan''s body, he could still feel a vague ''pull'' constantlying from the direction of Vraegar. The Dragon was at the second Great Circle, but he was already a force of nature.


    Rowan had forced him to remain on that level until he had fully mastered his abilities to the peak, and could stably enter the Third Great Circle with no issues.


    This new technique made Vraegar uniquely dangerous, for he could not only absorb vitality, but with an unleashed technique, he could also drain Spirit. Using the vitality and Spirit of his opponents he could enhance his overall abilities with no limits. In time this dragon would be a force of pure destruction.


    Unlike a normal Berserker who loses their enhancements at the end of a battle and some even lose parts of their power due to damages to their Constitution, Vraegar instead got more powerful with the Vitality and Spirit he drained from his victims.


    Rowan patterned this technique with the tyrannical constitution of Vraegar''s Empyrean body, and he called it, Nosferatu, after a terrifying legend from his previous life about vampires. A Nosferatu was known in some stories to be the god of Vampires, and the current dragon satisfied all the requirements.


    The technique had originally stopped at the Heaven State but with the new Ascension by Rowan, he would be able to develop the technique further.


    Rowan was not too interested in this technique for his Absolute body was perfect, and Rowan would no longer taint his bloodlines with any foreign powers.


    He hoped to be able to evolve his Ouroboros Bloodline which was already far stronger than an average Empyrean bloodline to a Primordial Bloodline, but to achieve that, it involved not just keeping his Bloodline clean, he also needed a primer to push it to another level.


    If everything went ording to n, then the next Ascension of Rowan''s Ouroboros bloodline would be heaven-shattering.


    Behind him, the figure of a massive Meat Tree filled with bleeding branches and leaves began to shrink, and from afar the trunk of the tree resembled the torso of a man, the roots were the legs, and the waving branches were the arms.


    If Rowan was correct, the next upgrade of the Berserker Technique would cause the Blood Tree to transform, and the next levels should not be far from him.


    There should be only two more levels before he can bring this Aspect to its peak, and he expected great changes to happen when he reached the next level.


    Rowan opened his eyes as the bloody tree sank in between his eyebrows and entered his Mental Space where it was rooted in his Territory, drawing Aether and nourishing itself.


    His Berserker Aspect could barely deal with the quality of Rowan''s Aether, but it would not be long before he brought this Aspect to the peak, and that weakness would disappear.


    If he was not wrong, the peak of the Berserker Aspect was simr to the power of a god.


    To push this technique forward from here on out, he would require battle.


    Rowan opened his Primordial Record with his two hands to check the growth of his Attributes.


    P????????? ??????


    Name: Rowan Kuranes


    Age: 14/470,000


    Strength: 148,400


    Agility: 126,400


    Constitution: 153,985


    ss: None


    Title: ne Walker, Chaos Blood, Reality Butcher, Creator, Primordial.


    Berserker (Tier 4)


    Lament Of Celestials (Tier 0)


    Skills:


    Enrage (Level 1¡ªTranscendent State)


    Vortex (Level 1¡ªTranscendent State)


    Bash (Level 1¡ªTranscendent State)


    Dash (Level 1¡ªTranscendent State)


    Smash (Level 1¡ªTranscendent State)


    Combo Attack (Level 1¡ªTranscendent State)


    Bloodline Skill: Eruption (19%)


    Passive: Deciphernguage plete)


    Records:


    <nullb>SIX ???????????? ?????????????????? [CHAOS BLOOD] - Level 3 Completed [30,000]


    <nullb>SHEOL - Level 5 Completed (1,000,000)


    <nullb>TREE OF DESIRE - Level 5 Completed


    Territory: Primordial Sea of Darkness


    Bloodline Ability: Purgatory Gate (Locked)


    Territory Gained: Primordial Sea of Darkness


    Legendary Skill: Chaos World Engine [6/6]


    Chaos World Engine [Minor¡ª Completed]


    Legendary Skill:Word of Enoch ¡Á2 [nk].


    Rift Rule: Absolute Body.


    Pce of Ice Chamber Unlocked:


    Astrbe


    Knowledge Well


    Hollow Forge


    Chaos Worlds (minor) ¡ª Limits Exceeded


    Minor Worlds Seeded ¡ª 140


    Awakening Primordial Bloodline [Sheol]


    Aspect Upgraded: Berserker (Heavenly > Transcendent)


    Strength Gained: 9,860


    Agility Gained: 8,800


    Constitution Gained: 11,990


    Spirit Gained: 17,700


    (Spirit has submitted itself to the Authority of Sheol. Your Bloodline Grows.)


    Soul Crystal ¡ª 542


    Remark: Awakening Primordial

 Chapter 432 Eruption

    Chapter 432 Eruption


    Observing the details on the page, he closed the Record with a snap and levitated into the air as his eyes were closed and he absorbed all the new details and understanding about the Berserker Aspect at the Transcendent Level, allowing it to fill his consciousness.


    This was a necessary process for him so he could create the Transcendent Level of Nosferatu for Vraegar to use, only then would he allow the dragon to attempt reaching the Third Great Circle, after that, he would be unleashing the dragon on his enemies to train him, and he had the first target in mind.


    The Attributes he gained from a Transcendent grade Berserker Aspect were secondary, but he noticed that he gained an increased amount of Spirit Attribute which indicated that the higher your level, the more dependent on Spirit your technique became.


    With a greater Spirites a greater Soul, but since he no longer needed the Spirit Attribute, they were added to his Bloodline as food. He also noticed the terminologies used by each bloodline when they devoured the Spirit attributes.


    For the Pce of Ice, the Primordial Record wrote: Spirit has been sacrificed to the Pce of Ice.


    Rowan had always had a feeling of disquietness whenever he saw that term, but he pushed it aside because he did not have enough information about this bloodline.


    With the new revtions from Eva, it became clear however that the Roots of the Pce of Ice did note from her, but from someone else. A being of light, that if he was not wrong was most likely a Primordial or had powers equal to one.


    The Sheol Bloodline on the other hand had a different message: Spirit has submitted itself to the Authority of Sheol. Your Bloodline Grows.


    This was a clear sign that he was gaining a tangible benefit from collecting the Spirit, and also they were submitting to his bloodline authority and not being sacrificed.


    Also unlike The Avatar of Eve bloodline where an unknown figure had threatened him, Sheol has shown no indication that anyone else was linked to this bloodline.


    He hoped to push his Ouroboros Bloodline to this state and make them truly his own.


    Leaving these matters for the future, but still doing all he could to n ahead, he continued analyzing his growing Aspect.


    The Transcendent Grade Berserker Aspect came with some nifty new tricks. His Berserker Clones were now more powerful, each of them was now nearly indistinguishable from a real person. They had bones and blood, their heartbeats were strong and he could send them to live among mortals or Dominators and it would be hard to know they were not truly alive.


    Rowan was sure no other Berserker Clones could have this same feature because they were born from the endless vitality of his Ouroboros bloodline, making their foundations iparable to any other, plus the Aether he had ess to was getting closer to those that existed during the Primordial Era.


    A Berserker Clone could now unleash all the Berserker Skills without any limit. At the Transcendent Level Rowan could begin using his Aether to power the technique by a limited amount thereby doubling the power.


    There were also other new developments that he was eager to test during battle.


    Yet all these changes paled inparison to a small shift on his Primordial Record that would easily be missed.


    Eruption had grown from 16% to 19%.


    This change almost felt minimal, as it was only a growth of three percent, but the power it freed up for him to use was enormous. He had resigned himself to keep Eruption at just 16% until he reached the Incarnation State or higher, but he was amazed that the Transcendent grade Berserker Aspect could achieve this.


    Maybe it was because, as he developed this Aspect, he received a great amount of information, which was a form of inheritance from this Aspect. This information was a guideline on how to utilize power in an increasingly efficient manner.


    That valuable experience was also being transmitted to other parts of his abilities and enhancing his overall body control.


    Eruption worked by burning his vitality. To anyone else, this technique would be quite useless, and no one would willfully practice it, even if they did, the power they would gain would not be worth the cost.


    A decreased lifespan was the best result, sudden death from a failed vitality was themon result.


    Rowan was different, for others, this was a curse, but for him, this technique was the foundation that he would use to battle gods.


    For one, his vitality was inexhaustible, this was a concept that only his Ouroboros Bloodline could manifest in the material universe, for they represented infinity.


    If eruption was a furnace that would give out more heat without any limits as you fed it more vitality, then Rowan''s unique abilitypletely breaks the system as he had an inexhaustible vitality to give.


    With all the vitality he pumped into Eruption, he could gain massive amounts of energy that he could channel into any part of his body to increase his strength, agility, or his constitution. Theoretically, the Energy it gave him could be increased to infinity.


    Up until now, Rowan was always careful not to use this technique to battle opponents he could not quickly win against because there was a drawback to this technique that came from his bloodline.


    He could burn his vitality without any limits, but there was a timer. Every second he was using Eruption he was drawing closer to madness and his bloodline rebelling against his control.


    If he was not careful then the vision where he devoured the universe was not a distant possibility, it was a certainty. Eruption was a skill that was born from that crazy act and the Primordial Record left it behind for it was truly the greatest weapon he had in his arsenal, but it was also his greatest source of present danger.


    Every percentage he gained in Eruption would lead to him being able to utilize the technique for longer, and also increase the amount of Vitality he was able to burn enhancing the power it fed to him.


    His uing battle with a god, no longer seemed like a far-fetched dream but a certain possibility with this enhanced weapon in his pocket, and bringing his Berserker Aspect to the peak was now the short-term goal.

 Chapter 433 Two Pieces of Good News

    Chapter 433 Two Pieces of Good News


    Having such a clear goal he could achieve in a short amount of time was intoxicating and he applied himself with a fervor that only quick progress can bring.


    He did not forget to formte the Transcendent level for Nosferatu for the dragon while monitoring the progress of his Angels, the most surprising was Erudiel and Suriel the two Sovereigns.


    It was a mistake to judge the progress of all his Angels as a single unit, for those with higher potential would always be stronger.


    The first time Suriel and Erudiel touched the walls of the City, they lingered for an entire minute. When they were thrown out, the damages they sustained both physically and spiritually were minimal, and they recovered in less than three days.


    They soon went at it again, and again¡­ Their progress thesest two months was astonishing, and Rowan expected that in less than eight months, they would be fully matured!


    This unexpected good news meant he would no longer have to carry the entire load when it came to battling the gods of the Cerulean Gxy, he would have two potential Sovereigns that were now Archangels.


    Rowan could hardly wait.


    He did not connect with Maeve to understand the overall direction of the n to lure out the first god on the list, he only focused on pushing his Berserker Aspect to a higher realm.


    A monthter, two pieces of good news came to him. The god had been lured out and was currently chasing one of his Ouroboros Serpents to the designated zone where he would be trapped and he could now connect to Andar.


    ?


    The moment Andar left the Endless Vault, his mind fuzzed and he fell to his knees, he thought he was just feeling the signs of exhaustion after three long months of Engraving his Spirit Matrix, even though he did not feel any inklings of hunger or thirst inside that ce, it was undeniable that the mental strain was horrific.


    Even Andar''s fanaticism for Scripts had to be pushed aside for his body to function properly. Andar did not care that he was now a level three Acolyte or how he even reached that level, the only reason he stopped deciphering more of the Scripts was that if he did not rest, he would copse.


    His progress had been monitored by an excited Steward of the ck Tower who had sent his daily progress to the Tower Master Erick ck, although Andar was not aware of all of that.


    He managed to crawl to his bed while noticing that he was missing something obvious, if he had been a little bit more aware of himself he would have realized where those feelings wereing from, but he was so carried away by tiredness that he had forgotten the feeling of Rowan''s invisible eyes behind his own.


    Rowan watched the sleeping boy with a weird look in his eyes. The direction of Andar''s character without his supervision was captivating. The boy was a researcher at heart and was not interested in power in the least.


    The opportunity to study magic and unearth the mysteries of the universe was the driving factor behind the madness of the youngd.


    The opportunity to live again had instilled in him the desire to learn as much as he could even if his end would turn out not to be a good one, every single moment he was alive to learn was a miracle to him, and so he treasured every single moment, and studied Inscription until he literally copsed from exhaustion even with his powerful body.


    It was a simple thing to read all of Andar''s Memories for the past three months, and he became aware of everything that had urred while he was away.


    He became aware of the Tower Masters and many details about the power system of the Supreme Magus World.


    He also became aware of the politics and power y in the Magus world and he took note of it, his assumptions about the Covenant were correct, that they were not the best the Supreme World had to offer.


    A Tower Master was a mighty Rank 9 Archmage, and it was entirely possible that they could sweep through the entirety of Trion in a single second, even the God King should not be as powerful as that, else a Tower Master would have been a member of the Covenant.


    There was a deeper game at y here involving the wars on the Surface of Trion that went beyond just stopping that world from ascending. Rowan could guess some of the reasons.


    Most would not know the truth but Rowan now understood that Trion was once the home to his mother, who was the Empyrean of Life, such a ce must certainly hold many mysteries that no other Major World could attest to.


    The fact that this world wanted to be a Supreme World was enough to question its foundations. Also, there was the machinations of his father.


    Rowan sighed as he began brainstorming this issue, perhaps Andar''s presence here might be crucial to understanding what was happening behind the curtains, it might shed a new light and allow him to view this problem in a way he had not thought to do before.


    He decided to not interfere in the life of this child and he would leave his growth to fate at this early stage. He would only watch in the background and see where the path of Andar leads him.


    Rowan wiped his presence from the mind of the boy while noting theing storm he was bound to face, the actions of Andar''s Master were not normal, and Rowan reviewed the message he left for Andar and frowned, he wanted to intervene before deciding to let fate y out.


    The boy had begun gathering allies around him, and with his drive for knowledge, it would not be long before he could go far as a Mage.


    Rowan''s attention was drawn to something else, the Endless Vault. This creature, this Devourer of Light, was not an Empyrean but it was also not a Primordial, it was something alien¡­


    Rowan was not too interested in its bloodline, but it would be interesting if he could learn this Technique because  it would be an Aspect, and he wanted to see which was superior among the two Omnipotent Aspect.


    He had already felt the vibration of his Primordial Record, and he knew he had already copied this Supreme Technique, he was about to leave Andar''s consciousness and retreat deeper into his psyche where he would watch and wait.


    When he noticed something in the memories of Andar, that was also in the same room at this very moment¡­


    A force that could detect the presence of Rowan¡­

 Chapter 434 Preparing The Battlefield

    <h4>Chapter 434 Preparing The Battlefield</h4>


    With Rowan''s plentiful Consciousness Pirs, he could focus on the situation in Andar''s room and still perform other activities.


    His abilities to multitask would also take a great leap forward when his seeded world came online and synced with his mind. Each World Seeds would be able to draw on the processing capabilities of the entire. Basically, he would have hundreds of mini-consciousness pirs.


    The only weakness of these mini-consciousness pirs was that he had to be close to them to make them work effectively unlike his Consciousness Pirs which could be scattered around with no issue, but as he continued Seeding more worlds, and the number ofs he controlled passed a certain threshold, then this w would be eradicated.


    Learning the methods of multitasking was a long-term project and this was something he was getting increasingly used to doing, at this time his consciousness pirs were scattered in four locations across the universe and even outside it.


    He also had a consciousness pir at his Hollow Forge to maintain a speedy delivery of whatever armament he wanted, another was overlooking his Angels upgrade using a Berserker Clone, while another was overlooking the mortals and pondering on his next steps.


    Rowan many minds were working with a shocking efficiency that had begun to approach or even exceed the realms of gods and Archmages.


    The encounter at Andar''s Room was still ongoing but Rowan''s main body was already halfway to his destination. Astrbe was pushing him through the universe at a speed many times faster than light, and it was a bit funny that Knowledge Well had a problem calcting his current speed, it seems the method Astrbe employed broke countlessws, and Knowledge Well was not that equipped to deal with it.


    Rowan arrived over a nameless with a sh of white light, it was a swampy world lit by the lights of a distant star. He folded his hands over his chest and observed the with his golden eyes.


    This world existed outside the Cerulean Gxy, a freak sr storm pushed the away from its orbit, and it was pushed far away from its sun, this left it to be a wandering, and every living thing on its surface died out.


    The world glowed a pale green like an emerald jewel, and it was a surprisinglyrge, that had a solid crust containing lots of metal, but over that was an endless swamp, which was no longer warm but instead cold, but the water in this was too dense to be frozen, and so it flowed perpetually.


    This was the destination where his first great battle would ur, Rowan squeezed Envy with his Telekinesis and the weapon vibrated in reply. The Great Axe was floating by his side, its desire for battle turning its surroundings red.


    Rowan had seen everything he wanted and he grinned and plunged into the world below, as his body tore through the thin atmosphere of the, he opened his arms wide, increasing his presence and shockwaves sted out from his body that were so loud it could be heard from every corner of the.


    His speed was approaching twelve times the speed of sound when he reached the surface but hended as softly as a feather, he was testing his Telekinesis, and he had instantly collected all the excess kic energy of his fall and held it in his hands.


    He wrapped this force with his Telekinesis and molded it with his hands as if he were ying with y before tossing it into his mouth and chewing.


    Rowan smacked his lips, kic energy turned out to be tasty! It almost reminded him of tangerine from his previous life.


    He touched the center of his forehead and a shockwave erupted from that point, it was a mixture of his Empyrean Sense that was carried by his Telekinesis, which he used to check the entire world and found out that the was clear of any obstructions.


    There were three massive continents on this, and he was currently on thergest continent.


    He moved above the waters until he reached the precise center of the, he opened his right palm, and for the first time since he gained his Territory, he brought out a piece of it.


    Above his palm, a small globe of water formed that was as ck as ink, this was the Primordial Sea of Darkness, and when it came into reality, the skies splintered.


    All around the, thin lines spread all over the clouds as if the skies were made from broken mirrors. This was space tearing apart at its seams at the presence of such a dense amount of Aether.


    Rowan could not bring out any more of his Territory without weakening the fabrics of reality to an rming degree, after all this could barely be called a Minor World.


    He dropped the globe of water into the swampy ground and instantly, the entire was frozen, and it instantly shrunk to a tenth of its previous size.


    Rowan had not lost the freezing aspect his Aether contained, instead the effects had been multiplied. Rowan breathed out and the frozen air that escaped from his lungs traveled for miles.


    The was now far smaller, but it was also denser, this was calcted because he did not want this to break apart easily when he fought.


    Using Hollow Forge he created a coating of metal around the, made from the most durable alloy he could process at this time, this was not a waste as he could easily retrieve every single piece of metal he used when he was done.


    He was satisfied with this battlefield and then Rowan disintegrated the Jacket he wore, leaving him shirtless, and he sat down on a small bump on the ground, meanwhile he waited for the god to arrive while ying with Envy.


    "Who is a good God Killing Axe?"


    Envy vibrated, "Me!!! Me!!!"


    His eyes never left the skies.


    Inside his body, his Ouroboros Serpents were roaring with blood lust.

 Chapter 435 Traveller of The Blood

    Chapter 435 Traveller of The Blood


    Inside Andar''s body, there was not only a Reflection dwelling in it. Rowan was now awake, so he could directly control this body, and so his senses were sharper even if he did not have all the tools he needed due to Andar''s weak body.


    He could feel a presence touching his own, and it was oddly intrusive as if both of them shared a simr origin.


    Rowan hated this sensation, it went against his Empyrean nature to have something so alien be allowed to touch his mind so easily. Yet it still intrigued him, for the possibilities it brought could be imagined.


    His consciousness zeroed in on the target, and it was not far, it was less than six inches away from the face of the sleeping Andar.


    It carried the face of a child that was fused with a door, so it appeared as if it was carved from wood, the two eyes that were swirling with a weird color were a window to another world that allowed Rowan to feel a vast presence that was utterly alien and powerful beyond measure.


    Yet, why did it feel so familiar?


    That presence covered the sleeping form of Andar, and he felt a cold breath on his face, and something rough touching his lips and heading towards his eyes.


    ''Was he licking his face?''


    Even though the boy was still deep in sleep, Rowan still controlled the body and opened Andar''s eyes.


    The wooden face of a boy was pressed against his own. The head of the boy had extended from the door that was standing at the center of the room, and his neck had been elongated behind him and swayed around like a wooden snake.


    "Hello, fellow Traveler of The Blood." The wooden boy spoke, "It is not every time one of us walks the material ne. I find it oddlyforting, hmm, the Heavens must be changing."


    The voice that came from the boy was old and grave, like a ny-year-old man who had spent his life abusing his lungs.


    In Andar''s memories, Rowan recalled the exnation given to him by the Steward of the ck Tower. This Entity was called a Chaos Door and was an entity that could freely move in between universes. Numerous Civilizations used it as an easy way of transporting inside and outside the universe for a price.


    This being had been performing service for an untold amount of years and the resources and power it should have gathered over the years had to be inestimable.


    Rowan wondered how such a powerful creature like this would want tomunicate with him, and how much danger he was in. He could not afford another enemy of this power at this time¡­


    "Don''t worry your young mind, fellow Traveler of The Blood, I have no allegiance to the Children of Fire."


    Rowan stood up and appraised this creature before him, he had none of his Empyrean senses and capabilities of his Chamber when he was inside this body, but his Reflection could feel the othernessing from the Chaos Door, like an endless tide of maggots pouring on top of him.


    Of course, he did not inquire about the elephant in the room, instead, Rowan''s first question was, "What are the Children of Fire?"


    The face of the boy seemed taken back by surprise, "Oh, they call themselves Mages in this universe, because the first of them was born inside the First Fire, hence the name. I believe you have met the Children of Ruin too, I can smell the stench from you, tsk tsk, as a fellow Traveler of The Blood, you are truly young and ignorant, and your death woulde easy if you are not careful. Let me do you a favor, as a fellow Traveler to another one."


    The mouth of the boy opened wide and he began to suck. All the air in the room was instantly taken away, and only the powerful physique of Andar allowed his body to be rtively stable inside the vacuum that was left behind, but he began to shake as the pressure increased, and Andar''s eardrums exploded.


    ''Ouch, the kid will feel that in the morning.'' Rowan thought, but he became quickly distracted by what was happening inside the consciousness linked to Andar''s body.


    From inside his consciousness smoke with various colors began to escape and was drawn into the mouth of the boy. Rowan was shocked by this development, as his mind tried to capture the details of this smoke and discovered that they were simr to Auras, but they were different, plus there was a lot of it.


    At first, the face of the boy was normal, the Aura he was collecting was dense but it was normal for a Traveler, even one that was very young, but then a frown began to grow on his face until he was scowling.


    ''What sort of unholy shenanigans has this young Traveler ced his grubby little hands into?'' The door sighed, as he grumbled internally, ''The young ones are truly a handful, it''s no wonder few of us survive to reach adulthood. Yet it is strange that Father has already begun releasing his seeds to the universe, this Era is still young, and he usually releases his seed at the End of every Era. Could he be getting ready to escape? Is he now stronger or are his bindings weaker? Else, how can there be such a young traveler here?''


    Rowan staggered when it was done, the process taking close to thirty seconds, he had noticed the changes in the face of the boy and was very curious how the sort of Aura of so many people had unknowingly tainted him.


    These were not Auras of mortals, no, they were of all the powerful figures he hade across in his lifetime. Those that were worthy of note were the Children of Ruin, Erohim, Members of the Covenant, and others that he could not even understand, most likely those belonging to his mother, father and someone else.

 Chapter 436 Labaletai

    Chapter 436 Labaletai


    His single pir of consciousness linked to Andar''s body suddenly felt free, as if he had been carrying around a thousand-pound weight.


    This single consciousness pir felt so clean and unencumbered, that Rowan almost swooned with joy, he would have brought the rest of his Consciousness pirs over for this cleansing but that represented one of his greatest secrets.


    The effect of this cleansing was drastic, as this Single Consciousness pir was now three times as powerful as before. The pir that this consciousness stemmed from had also changed. It was no longer filled with the images of moving serpents, now only the face of Rowan was on it.


    ''Is this the true state of my Consciousness Pirs?''


    Rowan''s main body frowned as he waited for the battle that wasing, ''Howe he was not aware of this burden he was carrying?''


    The worrying thing was that these Aura appeared so thick, but this was just on one of his consciousness pirs, what would it be like on his main body? Which method did this creature use to extract them from his consciousness? What does he mean by Traveler?


    His thought leaked through into Andar''s face, of course, this was a conscious decision made by Rowan.


    The Chaos Door sighed after seeing the expression on the young boy''s face, "Sit down young Traveler, I can see you are a newborn and your confusion is so loud, I can hear its screams on the other end of the universe."


    A formless force pushed Rowan until he was sitting down, the mouth of the boy was chewing something with gusto, probably the Aura he just drained from Rowan but his face was squeezed together like it was eating vile excrement.


    "Bah, what sort of nasty creature did you entangle yourself with?"


    ''You have no idea.'' Rowan thought.


    Not waiting for an answer the Chaos Door continued to speak, "Ahem, I know you must be confused about how I''m able to see the real you inside the body of this child. Of course, I can''t literally see your real form unless you show me, which would be a stupid action from one that is so young, but I am beginning to ramble, hahaha, don''t me me, it has been a while since I have talked with a fellow Traveler."


    Rowan was quiet and allowed the creature to ramble, every word he spoke, holding countless meanings to his plentiful consciousness which had begun focusing on the words of this Entity and analyzing every statement he made.


    "Well, I have already known this truth since the first time I saw you at the CTB. Okay, that''s not entirely true, I was not too sure when I saw you, parts of our unique nature make detecting one of our kind very difficult, even for us, hahaha, can you imagine the irony?"


    Rowan wanted to speak, but he was shushed by the door, "Be quiet young one, the words of an elder are heavier than stone, especially to one that has strayed so far without guidance."


    Rowan growled, "Who are you?" Rowan''s patience was infinite, and his mind was calm, but the face he showed to the world was different from his thoughts, there was no need for anyone to know how dangerous he was until he wanted them to.


    This Entity felt familiar to him, and it did not take long to trace that familiarity back to his Ouroboros Bloodline, and in that manner understood that this matter was rted to Chaos.


    Rowan had two bloodlines, and his second helped with maintaining his rity of thoughts. If he was a young Empyrean of Chaos Blood without his second bloodline, he would be arrogant and reckless.


    The Chaos Door believed he was a young chick, it would be harmful to dissuade him of that notion. So he decided to y the part of a powerful, but hot-headed young fool.


    The door sneered, "I am trying to help you, silly Traveler, ording to the treaty signed by our kind, it is forbidden for two Travelers to conduct business in the same universe, but I can see you haveid no Gates on this Universe, and signed no deals with its powers, so I will go easy on you."


    Rowan began to struggle to break the invisible bond holding him and he replied with a hint of impatience in his tone, "This Traveler you call me, what is it? Also, what did you collect from my body?" Rowan asked, he discovered since his body had been pressed down by a formless force, that he could not move a single inch no matter the force he exerted.


    "Bah, young Travelers, always in a haste, time for you has just been a short interlude, if only you understood the sheer enormity of the time you have left with the gifts of our Father inside you. If you knew, you would fall into despair, yet Is it not odd that when your death approaches, you begin to wish for more time, that is when he strikes you see¡­ that Old Dragon!"


    Rowan was beginning to think that this guy was not the best individual to be demanding answers from, how old was this door anyway? I need to direct this conversation or there will be no meaningful progress.


    Rowan gritted his teeth in annoyance, his mouth was the only part allowed to move while ying his part as a chaotic Empyrean perfectly, it was as if he had just discovered that this Chaos Door tends to ramble if left to his own devices.


    "Patience young Traveler, I shall satisfy your curiosity. In this universe and many others I am called the CHAOS DOOR, I''ve always hated that name, to me it signified a root I cannot escape, but amongst family, we use our real names. My name is Labaletai, and I am a child of the Primordial, Chaos. So are you. That makes you my sibling, and for discovering one so young as you are, I''m responsible for guiding you¡­. For a price of course. Hehe"

 Chapter 437 The Children of Chaos

    Chapter 437 The Children of Chaos


    Rowan had the sudden urge to punch this boy in the face, his grin andughter was that annoying.


    The first time Rowan heard the Chaos Door calling him a Traveler, for a brief moment, he had thought that his status as a Transmigrator had been revealed since he had no idea that the true identity of this being was so simr to his own, his mind went to one of his Titles Chaos Blood.


    Rowan had acquired this title and his World Engine abilities when he reached the Legendary State with his Ouroboros Bloodline, he was not aware of how he acquired this ability and perhaps the truth would finally be revealed.


    Whatever happened that day had conferred the status of a Child of Chaos to him, and among his peers, he would be called a Traveler of The Blood.


    Since the moment Eva had revealed the truth of the progenitor of this bloodline, he had always been curious about his history. Chaos was the only true Primordial he knew, and he was curious to understand why a powerful being such as that was missing and to acquire knowledge about his bloodline.


    Rowan asked, "Since the moment of my birth, I knew I was special, I was born to rule this universe. Howe you are also a Child of Chaos?"


    The Chaos Doorughed, "Haa, the expected megalomania, it all goes away after a few million years if you''re lucky, if not, then you are headed for a world of pain. To answer your question, I want to know? Are you daft? Do you dare doubt my credibility, young one? It''s in the name, Chaos Door. I have been called that name by many Eras, but don''t you dare call me that, only the peons and the sheep call me by that name. What is yours? Oh silly me, you are still too young to have a name, yet you''re already ying with the forces of a Supreme World, I admire your boldness fellow Traveler."


    "You have been speaking a lot, but I have not seen any evidence to believe your im. Why do you call us Travelers?"


    The Chaos Door seemed to be enjoying itself, and he recited, "Are we not all Travelers of The Blood? Are we not all endless wanderers, chased from our home? Do you know about the history of our father? Did you not question why I could detect you so easily when it is a piece of your mind inside the body of this youth? How are you still alive with such a great amount of ignorance? Well, I will give you proof. It is very easy to do that you see, close your eyes, and try to see me without the barrier of my flesh. Don''t worry, I know your sight would not work for you, so I will open myself for you to see. Treasure this gift, after all, I''m very shy."


    Rowan was silent, perhaps he had overyed his hands a little, but that was alright, it was impossible to expect perfection when it came to beings that were this old and powerful.


    He peered at the door, eager to understand more about the children of Chaos, his Silver eyes glinting. The face of the boy suddenly grinned and with a creak, the door began to open itself and Rowan saw whaty behind.


    It was hard to understand at first, but Rowan saw he was looking at only a small part of this vision, and to truly understand it, he must look at it like a single whole, and so he back a single step, the movement was insignificant but it seems to trigger a change in his perspective and he gasped,


    What he was looking at made no sense, the dimensions were wrong and the light acted weird, the true form of the Chaos Door Labaletai was reflecting in angles that transcended time and space, and his body seemed to be both mechanical and also made from living flesh.


    Yet within all that chaos was an undeniable attraction that Rowan could feel, that reminded him of the Throbbing World Engine in his body, and he knew that this feeling could not be faked, this was someone who had the same Source Blood as his.


    He had to look away before Andar''s eyes exploded, but he could feel his Ouroboros Bloodline boiling as they resonated with that spectacle behind that door.


    Labaletai shut himself, and there was satisfaction in his eyes as if he was a pervert who managed to show something naughty to a minor, again Rowan felt like punching this door.


    "Now, I should answer the first question about our father." The Chaos Door said, "About his betrayal and his fall, but¡­ no if I do that without bringing you to the Inheritance Ground, those fanatics would skin me alive¡­ hehe, it seems that I cannot tell you about some things, not yet, else I would be ced under Trials, and my charges would be spreading false information, but there are some things I can tell you. Yes, rules are dead while our reasoning is alive, burning like a furnace I tell you."


    He began speaking, but Rowan noticed he lowered his voice until it was almost a whisper, "We are all children of the almighty Chaos, and our father was not stingy with his Bloodline Origin, I am sure that is one reason why he was hated. He gave his Source Blood to everything. He gave it to a fish, he gave it to a bird, and he even gave it to a rotten door he found forgotten in the woods¡­. Oh, that is how I, the mighty Labaletai was born, from such a humble root."


    ''You don''t have to be so proud of something like that.'' Rowan groaned internally.


    "The detail of the fall can only be told to you when you reach the Inheritance Ground, but our father was betrayed, and besieged by many great powers, but he was too powerful and it would be impossible to kill him and so he was imprisoned at the Gate of Oblivion, and a war was waged against his us his children. Those were dark times and for many Eras, the many universes ran red with blood."

 Chapter 438 The Slaves of Chaos

    Chapter 438 The ves of Chaos


    The Chaos Door Labaletai licked his lips and continued speaking,


    "Although a lot of us were ughtered, we were still stronger than most of our enemies anticipated, our Father had been wise and the range of our powers across all of us was broad, and a surprising amount of our brethren lived. You would be expected to go to the inheritance ground where our father Chaos is being imprisoned, only there would you find your true self."


    Rowan kept one important detail in mind, Chaos was alive and the reason he was missing for so long was due to his imprisonment. Also, did the Chaos Door just mention the location of his prison?


    "Wait¡­. Do you know where our father is imprisoned? Why has he not been freed?"


    "Freed? Oh, the foolishness of youth. You can be a mortal and wish for water to be dry but it would follow its nature. Of course, every powerful member of the Chaos Bloodline is aware of that location, it is not hidden as those winged bastards want all of existence to know of our father''s shame. Of course, we all want to free our Father, but against the Gate of Oblivion, we might as well be mere mortals, wishing for water to be dry."


    Rowan''s gaze slightly sharpened at the mention of ''Winged Bastards.'' He knew of only one creature whose defining feature was its wings.


    "Who is this enemy that could imprison a being as powerful as our father?"


    Labaletai sighed mournfully, "You will have to reach the inheritance ground to find out, but luckily for you, they detest the material universe, or one as young as you would be dead, those arrogant pricks. Although I have been hearing some troubling rumors recently about a world called Trion where there have been sightings of a creature with fiery wings, I cannot verify it for now, most likely it is just something else. There are many beasts that can take that shape. You know what they say about speaking of the devil¡­. You don''t. That''s how you keep him away."


    The Chaos Door did not try to hide the fact that he was scared of these beings with fiery wings. If the great enemy of Chaos turned out to be Angels, then it would be a great coincidence that he had two of such bloodlines coinciding in his body.


    ''Coincidence or is it luck'' Rowan thought


    "Okay, now to understand about yourself and our father Chaos, and to answer the first question that you asked me. This is how you are born, this is how I was born, and all the Travelers of The Blood; We were given this privilege by our Father Chaos"


    "Although Chaos is imprisoned, it does not stop him from gathering power slowly, in fact, it would be truly impossible topletely imprison someone as powerful as him. I have it on good authority that countless universes depend on the breath of Chaos to exist. If he were to be fully imprisoned, it would lead to destruction on such a massive scale it could signal the end of reality itself¡­ Not just the material universes but all of reality!"


    "I told you before that our Father is sneaky, he knows he cannot be fully locked away and he uses the opportunity to spread his seed. Every Era Chaos releases his bloodline into all the universes, and many lucky creatures or items are lucky to collect his inheritance and they be his children."


    Rowan''s mind was deep in thought and he asked, "That is a great opportunity he is giving to multiple creatures all over the universes, what is the end goal of all these, how is spreading his seed really profiting him, the children he created are not strong enough to release him from his torment."


    The Chaos Doorughed, "That is a great point but one that is born of ignorance, the smoke I drained from you is called Intent, and although your Spirit was covered by many random Intents and some truly foul ones, my target was the Intent of Chaos our Father."


    "You see, in the Eras long past, we were not known as Children of Chaos, and we were called the ves of Chaos. We had no free will, and Chaos could easily control our bodies, using our innate gifts in ways we could not expect, surprising us and also his enemies."


    "A great war erupted between the ves of Chaos and his enemies and although his enemies were mostly victorious,  the fact that Chaos could constantly create more of his children every Era meant prolonging the war was futile, and with every Era that went by it was difficult to ascertain who would finally prevail, and so they struck a deal with us the ves of Chaos."


    "Some of us had be tired of the endless battle but we had no choice because the bloodline of our fatherpels us, but some of us gloried in the privilege of being used by our Father, and for a long while a suitable resolution could not be passed. Until he came along and changed everything¡­."


    The Chaos Door stopped speaking for a long while as if he had be frozen in time, before rousing himself and looking at Rowan deeply,


    "There are many things I cannot tell you, but there is one name you should put in mind above all else, and that name is Caine. The greatest of the Travelers of The Blood. The Brightest Light in Creation. He who had suffered more than anyone else, and borne the full brunt of our Father''s rage for so long. Longer than any of us even if we were ced together."


    "He was the firstborn of Chaos, and before the rest of us were born, only he had to take up the banner of our father''s rage for countless Eras. He was the one that brokered the deal with the Winged Bastards and created the technique I used on you previously to devour Intent, thereby freeing us of the shackles of Chaos. He was hated of course by many of us, but some like me and other members of our bloodline understood his sacrifice. He freed us from the madness of our father''s rage. I wonder if he did it for himself or all of us."

 Chapter 439 Dao Ma

    Chapter 439 Dao Ma


    Rowan''s main concern was no longer on the battle with the god, he was focused on analyzing the breath Labaletai used to drain the so-called Intent from his Consciousness Pir.


    He pushed the full might of Knowledge Well behind his effort and he was stumped, there was too much information, and even till now, his Knowledge Well had not analyzed every facet of reality for him to make an urate judgment.


    The moment he learned that the Primordial, Chaos could control his children, making them ves with his Intent, it became his priority, but searched as much as he could, but he could not find it inside his body.


    He felt he should be able to recognize this intent, as it felt familiar, almost like the Sigils that bounded his Primordial Record, but there was something he was missing¡­ something obvious.


    In the distance above the, a golden glow was approaching that was being chased by a brighter green glow, but Rowan was no longer concerned about the iing confrontation, something had happened that drew all his attention.


    One of his Berserker Clones was watching over his Angels as they undertook the trials of touching the walls of Sheol. This process of touching the walls had begun to carry a very strong note of reverence amongst the Angels.


    At this time, Suriel was touching the walls and struggling to stay in ce, the contact point between his hands and the wall was glowing red hot, and he had endured for more than three minutes before he was sted off.


    He coughed out golden blood, folded his glowing wings behind him, and began to heal but something was happening inside his body that Rowan missed because he did not pay any particr regard to it.


    Every time any of his Angels healed from the damages they took from touching the walls of Sheol, there was a healing force that repaired the damages they sustained and during this process, there was a general sense of well-being and freedom that lingered and became even stronger every time the Angels touched the wall.


    At first, he had assigned this marvelous sensation that his Angels felt as a side effect of growing stronger as they matured, but with his knowledge about Intent and the freedom he had felt inside his Consciousness Pir after Labaletai sucked out the Intent from it, he finally understood the true reasons his Angels was growing faster.


    What is Angels were feeling, although in smaller doses was the same thing he had experienced. It had been happening all these while but he did not have the experience to understand it.


    There was a powerful Intent on the bodies of every Angel, that the walls of Sheol were burning away.


    His eyesight moved over the multitude of Angels of Char whose bodies were slowly being reshaped and the ashes falling from their bodies slowly reducing and a thought entered his mind.


    ''The base form of my Angels of Char that is so deformed and in such a pitiful state, was it all because of an Intent from a powerhouse? Even after their death and resurrection, they are still filled with this Intent?''


    Even as he pondered, his guest arrived as the Ouroboros Serpent plunged into the and the golden glow reached Rowan''s body with supernatural quickness and entered his forehead.


    If he was aware that the Ouroboros Serpent he sent to lure the god just entered his body, he gave no indication, because his mind was ame with the possibility that he would be able to solve a hidden danger and this god had been relegated to a lesser importance.


    A massive presence that resembled a gigantic crocodilended a few hundred feet with a loud crash and the entire shook, if Rowan had not reinforced the multiple times it would have cracked down the middle.


    The presence erupted with a green wave of poisonous Aether that spread for millions of miles around the and turned this section of space into a poisonous wastnd.


    The entire was shrouded with a green fog and visibility was reduced to near zero. A pair of bright green reptilian eyes looked at the figure of Rowan who did not even acknowledge its presence.


    The eight-hundred-foot-long crocodile snorted and loud cracks began to emerge from the fog as his form began to shrink, before long a fourteen-foot-tall humanoid figure with green scaly skin and a crocodile head appeared.


    The figure was holding a golden scepter and wore a golden belt with purple loin cloth. A long scaly tail waved behind him. He was shirtless and his body was covered with a glowing tattoo of a massive crocodile, the eyes on the Tattoo were moving around as if watching everything that passed.


    The reptilian mouth opened, and a calm voice that carried a note of antiquity in its tone spoke, such a calm voice from the ghastly visage of the god was jarring,


    "Hmm, this is made from a dense alloy gathered from many precious metals, not natural, no doubt. It seems I will pick up two treasures here. Hahaha, my light shines bright on this day. So you are the one who wanted to draw me out? I see no traps and you are alone, a mortal? Now I can say that I have truly seen everything. State your case before the Great River God, Dao Ma, and if it is worth my time your rewards would be your service to me forever, but¡­"


    "Show me your Intent, Dao Ma." Rowan interrupted the River God


    The green scales of the god seemed to darken, and the scales along his neck began to shake, making a shrill sound like a rattlesnake, "What did you just say to me?"


    "Your Intent," Rowan stood up, "Show me!"


    Dao Ma looked at Rowan with rage and disbelief in his eyes and began walking towards Rowan, his footsteps sounding like earthquakes, "Listen here, impudent help¡­"


    Overhead the skies were covered with fifty golden beams as fifty Angels surrounded the brought over by Astrbe, under the lead from Eva, a grand Spell Formation created by their joint power shielded the entire.


    "That was not a request," Rowan said as Envy settled into his palm, vibrating with eagerness.

 Chapter 440 Underestimated

    Chapter 440 Underestimated


    Dao Ma the River God ignored Rowan''s words and looked at the vibrating weapon that he was holding,


    "What sort of weapon is that?" Dao Ma called out partly in shock and partly in greed.


    Rowan smiled, aware that the god did not find this situation any bit threatening, "Answer my question and I will answer yours."


    Dao Ma''s head reared back in surprise, the gall of this mortal was annoying, and then he seemed to figure something out and heughed,


    "Hah, here is the trap! The arrangement is ingenious and I don''t even understand the energy flowing inside the Formation. For the first time in many millennia, the efforts of a mortal caught my attention. Tell me who is the god behind you?"


    Dao Ma looked at the skies and shouted, "Come out and stop ying games, except you wish your vassals here to be sacrificed to cate my irritation."


    Rowan went mute in shock, not knowing if he shouldugh or cry, this god had truly underestimated him, if it was any other time, he would have found this development to be pleasing, an enemy that underestimated him was a sure sign of their impending doom, but now he needed this god to show him all his tricks and to fight him with his all.


    He was even ready to die and lose some lifespan if it meant he understood thebat capability of a god. Rowan groaned in annoyance, should he make the first move?


    The River God began to call out various names, he seemed to be using a sort of homing sound to trace if his words would have any effect, most likely searching for the so-called perpetrators. Rowan noticed that gods tend to use their words in many intriguing manners.


    Dao Ma waited for a reply, getting none, his eyes began glowing with anger, "It would seem I don''t know you, yet you wish to cause a quarrel between us. You have spent a lot of time and effort setting this thing up, and I''m sure the Divine Beast you used to attract my attention is fake as well. Hmm, very creative, but still foolish. If you leave your mortals to die, so shall it be, I shall feast on their brains, and I will hunt you down to the end of the universe and wear your skull for an eternity for disturbing my peace."


    Dao Ma observed everything around with a rxed look on his crocodilian face, "This trap must be the height of achievement for a mortal, did the god you serve promise you a great reward on your death? For you, what did he promise? A thousand virgins? Hahaha. But are you not forgetting something very important, you impudent mortals,"


    His voice began to rise, and the scepter in his hand began to glow with a bright green light,


    ''Finally.'' Rowan''s eyes sharpened, "Interesting, he pulls power from his Aura!" he muttered to himself.


    Dao Ma roared, "Before the might of a god, all your ns are nothing!"


    The green light gathering on his scepter exploded out. Rowan did not move and before the green light swallowed his body you could see the white of his teeth, he was grinning.


    ?


    Andar''s face frowned, Rowan''s Reflection was a bit annoyed that the god attacked without much provocation, even though he figured out it was something that his Main Body craved, but it was just a passing thought. You cannot request anything from a god, you can only plead for it or youpel them.


    The Reflection was hidden deep inside Andar''s psyche, and due to its unique state, it was very possible that even the Chaos Door Labaletai was not even aware of his presence.


    This sentiment from his Reflection entered the consciousness of Rowan that was inhabiting Andar''s body and he nodded internally.


    Rowan would not plead, it would most likely go unanswered, every god was the definition of arrogance, and it went against every fiber of his being to forsake his dignity and plead to a god or anyone else.


    He had tried it once, on Dorian, Son of Scarlet, and his only reply was to watch the families and the people he swore to protect burned to ashes in front of his eyes, he would never ce himself in that position.


    The only option was topel, and after three years of sleeping, he really wanted to know if his fist was big enough.


    All these thoughts passed in the blink of an eye and he looked at the Chaos door and asked, "How does all this information help me?"


    The Chaos Door Labaletai chuckled, "I thought that should be obvious by now, everything all boiled down to the gift I gave you by taking away the Intent in your body."


    Rowan had a disbelieving look in his eyes, "What is this Intent you took from me, also, am I free from the maniption of Chaos in the future?"


    "Free from Chaos? Hahaha, you are a very funny child. I understand your confusion, I never truly exined what Intent was all about, no wonder you are not more grateful to me, don''t worry I don''t me you, I know it is hard for the ignorant bones to recognize the usefulness of the skin. I doubt you are older than a millennium, and you cannotprehend powers that wield Domains."


    "Well, I will try to exin it in a way you can understand. But before I do that, I have to ask you a question, do you remember the moment of your birth? I don''t mean the birth of whatever creature you were before, I mean your real birth, the moment you became a Child of Chaos?"


    Rowan''s voice was sharp, "Why do you want to know about that?"


    "Oh, I see you are a bit suspicious, don''t be, young one. The reason I ask is simple, usually, our Father Chaos only releases his blood at the end of every Era, it takes him at least that long to gather his strength, so you see my dilemma, this Era is still young, yet here you are, a Newborn Child. It calls into question some certain disturbing possibilities."

 Chapter 441 Understanding Intent

    Chapter 441 Understanding Intent


    Rowan was very curious about the implications of this development, the fog that covered his acquisition of Chaos Blood had always ced him on edge. Why would this Primordial go out of his way to provide his blood to him, did he sense Rowan''s potential? Perhaps he saw he was able to use Soul Energy.


    If that was the case then Rowan could be in far more danger than Labaletai knew, if Chaos truly understood the potential of Soul Energy, and he most likely did, then Rowan would be the best candidate for him to use, Rowan was barely at the second Great Circle and his bloodline was ascending to that of a Primordial, his potential could not be underestimated.


    His emerging Primordial Bloodline seemed to have the capability of destroying Intent, yet he wanted to acquire the ability that the Chaos Door used and also learn as much about Chaos as he could, both tasks were vitally important to his future.


    Rowan did not show any of his thoughts on his features, but he was eager to continue his conversation with the Chaos Door


    "What are the implications for the emergence of a NewBorn like me?"


    The Chaos Door seemed to be in a daze, "That would mean that our Father is somehow getting stronger, or his prison is beginning to fail. Anyway I would advise you to never leave this universe for the next 100 billion years, else there are many powers who are going to be very interested in you. Your presence is a sign of doom."


    "What do you mean by that?"


    "Bah, so many questions that we begin to forget the crux of the matter, let me settle your queries on the issue of Intent first and the gift I gave you. You must have heard or perhaps seen what happens when a charismatic mortal leads a nation, or when certain brave acts by someone can inspire countless people."


    "I have," Rowan replied.


    The Chaos Door nodded, "A brave man or a cruel one, can inspire countless people to follow under his banner and perform feats of good or ill, sometimes The charisma of someone can be so strong, that they can usually leave their target under their spell, even long after they are gone. A word from a holy man can lead a million people to take their own life¡­That is Charisma, and it is the foundation for intent."


    "An Intent is simr, but a million times stronger, for it affects not just people but also fate. You see when someone reaches a certain level of power, they create a Domain around themselves formed by their beliefs and their power. This Domain makes the words that speak to bew. To reach that level of power you would have needed to crush countless people under you and be assured of your indomitable strength. At that time your will would begin to warp reality. A god would wish for a field to be watered, and if there are no clouds in the sky, then a group of mortals would slit their throats to water the fields, this is Intent."


    "Take for instance, the fact that you cannot move, that happens because I simply wanted you to be still. I exerted no power from my end, but reality itself obeyed my will. I don''t know the reason why you can''t move, perhaps your mind has convinced your body that it can''t, or perhaps a freak spatial anomaly just happened to settle over your body at this instant, whatever the reason, reality itself obeyed my will. This is the true stage for the powerful. Yet if this body was strong enough, they would be able to fight against my Intent, but that does not mean a mark would not be left behind."


    "Even if you have the power to fight against my Intent, every time we sh, the mark left behind by my Intent will grow, especially if you are the weaker party and you don''t have a Domain to fight against the intrusion, suddenly you will find yourself at the whims of your enemies with no idea how you got into that situation, for reality itself betrayed you."


    ?


    The green light unleashed by Dao Ma from his Scepter swept past Rowan and a short whileter, through him. The light had a solidity behind it that felt as if he was hit by a truck.


    His feet dug a few inches into the ground and he braced himself. The green light spread past the and impacted the formation above with a loud st. The light from the formation dimmed significantly.


    Rowan did not fight against this wave of power and watched every single application of force as it was used by the god even while it ravaged his body.


    Previously, his Force Field held against the blow at the start, and then millions of tiny holes were torn in it and the green light pierced through it and into his body.


    This green light was a deeply sinister poison that seeped into his flesh and actively hunted down every cell in his body. Rowan did not concentrate on the war ongoing in his body as his cells fought against the poison. What he was focused on was the method the poison entered his body.


    Each drop of poison acted like a drill, and across the entire, and even in empty space, tiny holes filled every corner of its surface. This sight was so horrifying that it would fill a victim of Trypophobia with such a deep revulsion that they would tear out their eyes.


    The attack ended as suddenly as it began, and the green light faded away. Dao Ma looked up with a bit of shock and anger that the Formation was not destroyed, his single attack had aimed to wipe out every living thing here on the surface.


    ''Another blow would finish it off'' he thought to himself and he turned to the foolish mortal who dared tomand him, and he sneered, "You shouldmend yourself that you were able to withstand one of my blows and remained standing, but for how long? Imend your pride, but that backbone of yours is at the edge of breaking, can you hear it creaking?"


    Dao Ma brought one hand to his ears and a long tongue licked his snout.

 Chapter 442 Breaking Limits

    Chapter 442 Breaking Limits


    Rowan''s body was revealed and it had shrunken. He appeared like a victim of intense severe starvation as he was nothing but skin and bone. His golden hair was snow white and had begun to fall out.


    However, his eyes were closed but his eyes were moving rapidly underneath, and he seemed to be muttering to himself, now and then a small smile crossed his lips before disappearing.


    The slight interest in the heart of Dao Ma died away, he wondered why he had even paid much attention to a mortal, whose mind broke at the slightest revtion of his power, but he looked around in greed.


    Whatever power was behind this mortal had spared no expenses to set this field of battle, Dao Ma was a little worried, could there be a foreign incursion of gods or monsters from another gxy?


    ''why am I bothering myself, if the heavens copse, there arerger hands than mine who can prop it up'' Dao Ma muttered to himself, meanwhile there was a lot of good stuff here, especially that weapon, it reminded him of an old legend, where was¡­


    A golden light shed ahead and Envy buried itself into his forehead with so much pressure, that one of his knees was nearly forced to touch the ground, as the metal he stood upon caved it for hundreds of feet. The edge of the keen de left a bright white line on his scales but could not cut through it.


    His eyes flew wide with shock and then he roared in fury, "You dare¡­"


    The Axe left his head with supernatural quickness and mmed into his long snout, and his jaws mmed shut so quickly he did not have time to retract his long tongue, and his razor-sharp teeth sliced through it, the crocodile tattoo on his chest seemed to look at the falling tongue that was lined with green blood with a disbelieving expression.


    With a twirl that was as natural and effortless as water flowing in between two stones, the Axe mmed into Dao Ma''s forearm and released an unexpected intense wave of vibration that vapourised fifty feet of metal underneath the body of Dao Ma, causing his Scepter to be shaken from his grip.


    A hand caught the falling Scepter and retreated. Dao Ma was stunned for a brief moment and he looked ahead.


    Rowan was back in his previous position and he was looking at the Scepter with curiosity. It was heavier than he expected. A white light shed and the Scepter vanished. His body was still like a bag of bones, but with a golden sh, he returned to his previous self.


    He now wore armor, but it was patterned after this River god, except his own was red and golden. This was the first offensive move that Rowan had made since he woke up, and his still blood had begun to boil


    "Dao Ma, it seems you are not aware of the situation you are in and I will need to educate you. Don''t worry, we have all this time to ourselves and you are not going anywhere. This is not a battle¡­"


    Rowan''s body suddenly burst into mes that burned with a golden light, making him resemble an Incarnation of the sun, but a wave of red blood erupted from his arm and wrapped around the de of the Axe, making his holy image carry a heavy shade of bloodthirstiness and barbarism, he twirled the Great Axe and vanished.


    In Rowan''s eyes, reality stopped.


    Dao Ma''s eyes opened wide in shock, and his mouth flew open in a pained gasp as Envy buried itself once more into his stomach, the Axe was swung with so much might, that it buried its head and half of its shaft into the god''s stomach.


    Dao Ma was nearly folded in two, as his legs left the ground. His tongue had not healed yet, and a pained croak like a frog came from his throat. The sound of countless bones breaking inside his body was like hundreds of firecrackers going off at the same time.


    Space around the area of impact shattered and the entire region was surrounded in darkness as space vanished in this ce.


    Reality and speed seemed to catch up with Rowan with a low droning sound and the god wasunched like a rocket from the great blow he had just received, his body was moving with so much force that it was leaving spatial cracks behind.


    This was the blow carrying all of Rowan''s current Attributes into ount, using three Transcendent State Berserker Skills thousands of times in a single moment and imbuing all that power in his Axe, all of this was done under Eruption whose massive energies were channeled towards his strength.


    This blow from him could crush Jarkarr to pieces, finally, he was beginning to hit as hard as those powerful figures he could only helplessly watch the battle.


    Rowan looked at the body of the god that had been shot away for at least ten thousand miles, as bright green blood that was enough to fill up ake rained from the skies following the path of the god that had vanished into the horizon.


    His body shed with gold mes once more and he vanished, appearing on the other side of the, waiting for the god who had been flung towards this direction by his blow.


    He crouched and held Envy with both hands, red blood once more poured furiously into the weapon and time seemed to slow down as the shooting body of the god appeared before him.


    He doubled the Berserker Skills he was imbuing on the Axe to thirty-five thousand skills concurrently being activated, and the Great Axe turned into a small red sun, he fed Envy all the vitality it could hold for a single moment and reality around his Axe began to shatter for miles around him.


    His Eruption burned more fiercely than before, as he brought his power to the limits and then he brought it further¡­


    "This is an execution!" He swung the Axe down and it connected with the stunned face of Dao Ma.

 Chapter 443 Brutal Battle

    Chapter 443 Brutal Battle


    Rowan was deeply connected with Envy and he could feel that the Axe was bing stronger from feeding on his emotions and those of Dao Ma. It was collecting only what Rowan gave to it, but it was draining everything it could from the god, and Envy sang for joy, this was what it was born to be.


    The weapon moved faster, even ounting for the force that Rowan exerted, Envy was also adding momentum to the swing.


    When the hitnded on Dao Ma''s stunned face, the top half of his head exploded, and he was pushed down so fast that he resembled a meteorite falling at ten times the speed.


    Knowledge Well screamed a warning to him, and before he could block with his left arm a gray blur mmed into his neck and vapourised his head.


    The sh that urred between them was so fast that it transpired within a fraction of a second, but the resulting explosion that erupted from it was as bright as a sun, and the heavy st could be heard even far in space, carried by Aether generated from their sh.


    This portion of space was devoid of Aether but the level of thebatants was so high, that their presence alongside every move carried endless energies that began to warp the surroundings.


    The single hit from that gray blur that Knowledge Well rapidly analyzed turned out to be the tail of the god, he had sneaked in a devastating blow that propelled Rowan''s body into space, where he impacted against the Formation with a resounding crack.


    His body burned golden and he was anew, every single injury he took was gone, his insane healing properties boosted by Eruption when he poured all the energy it gave him into Constitution.


    This new method of using Eruption was only possible with Knowledge Well, Rowan had a timer on this ability, and he did not use it for long stretches of time, instead, it was in small bursts.


    Each activation of Eruption happened in less than a tenth of a second before he switched it off. This method of using this ability would be quite impossible if he had a single consciousness.


    Eruption was such a powerful ability that forcefully ending the technique before it began to gather steam was difficult and damaged his consciousness to a great extent.


    He had multiple consciousness pirs, so every time he used Eruption, he would swap his consciousness, and in a short while, the previously damaged consciousness would heal. Rowan had enough consciousness pirs he did not have to worry if he was going to run out.


    Using the ability in this manner was fairly cumbersome but the advantages of using this method to utilize Eruption went beyond increasing the time frame he could safely use this ability, he could also burn his vitality more furiously.


    Originally, Eruption shouldst for maybe twelve seconds before his Ouroboros Bloodline went insane, but now, he should be able to battle for at least a whole day.


    The shadowy form of Eva appeared beside him, "You are taking your sweet time getting up, my Formation cannot handle your weight any longer, don''t tell me you need a cheerleader?"


    "Fuck you too, Eva, the only thing I need right now is BGM," Rowan growled and heunched himself from the glowing Formation towards Dao Ma below.


    Eva cocked her head to the side in confusion, "What is BGM?"


    Inside the crater, the nearly decapitated Dao Ma stood up, his clothes and armor were in shambles, and they faded away into mist.


    The head of the god slowly healed up, and his eyes were no longer green, but zing red. That red began to travel from his eyes and colored his skin. The expression on his crocodilian face warped until he was a picture of menace.


    His belts and loincloths returned but now they were red, and blood appeared to be dripping from them.


    From his six-fingered hand, long red ws that were the size of swords erupted with a burst of gore, their tips so sharp they pierced through space, leaving ck lines with every movement he made.


    Bloody gas began to rise from his body, and he screamed a wordless challenge. Gods with animalistic traits had always been brutal, and their bloodthirstiness was only hidden by a few scraps of sanity and decorum.


    For a mere mortal to hurt a god to this extent triggered a blood lust in Dao Ma that would not be quenched unless he drank every drop of blood inside Rowan and tortured him for an eternity.


    His eyes followed the rapidly approaching figure of Rowan and he crouched and shot into the air, and in less than a second, Rowan and Dao Ma shed in Midair.


    "BOOOOM!!!"


    Reality parted in two, as the skies were painted golden with the mes of Eruption, and the ground was painted red with the bloody gas escaping from Dao Ma''s body.


    Countlessrge sts erupted from the point of impact, and the below rippled, as an entireyer of it was torn off and vented into space, but they were all blocked by the Formation and they fell back to the ground, but the atmosphere was now so thick with energy it was as hot as a furnace, and the metals melted on reentry, and gave the skies an appearance of twilight with countless ming stars falling to the ground.


    There could be no doubt that two beings with power at the Divine level sh here.


    With a roar from Dao Ma that could be heard for millions of miles, the red glow swallowed the golden one, and Dao Ma tore through Rowan''s defenses, slicing apart both of Rowan''s arms with a flurry of quick strikes that Rowan failed to defend against and plunging his entire right arm into Rowan''s chest, nearly cutting him in two.


    Dao Ma breathed deeply in satisfaction, "Mongrel, I shall¡­"


    Rowan struck like a snake, his mouth closed around Dao Ma''s throat and with a burst of Eruption tore it out.


    Dao Ma barely had time to shudder from the pain, when both of Rowan''s hands healed with a sh of golden light and he seized Dao Ma by the throat, before pushing both of his hands into the gaping hole.

 Chapter 444 Immortal Level Berserker Aspect

    Chapter 444 Immortal Level Berserker Aspect


    Rowan unleashed forty thousand stacks of all the Berserker Abilities he couldbine directly into the wound, and a flood of red blood that when released over a long period of time would equate to a million gallons of blood rushed into the hole in Dao Ma''s neck in less than two seconds.


    This action was so violent that Rowan''s hands were blown off, judging by his present Constitution, he could casually crush diamonds.


    With a spin kick thatnded on the god''s chest,  Dao Ma was shot into the distance, his hand was forcefully torn away from Rowan''s body nearly cutting him in two, but he recovered in less than a second.


    The horror of what Rowan had just done to Dao Ma revealed itself in the next moment.


    Rowan had unleashed every single Berserker Technique inside the body of Dao Ma and they were ravaging it like a billion hungry locusts, ten thousand Berserker Clones were unleashing all the abilities they could inside the body of the god, and the resultant force was tearing him apart.


    This method of using his Berserker abilities was made by imitating the pattern Dao Ma had used in unleashing his poison. Knowledge Well had analyzed the technique and improved on it, and as a result, the Proficiency of the Transcendent State Berserker Technique was increasing at rocket speeds, because so many of his clones were using this ability in the best environment for growth, which was inside the body of a god.


    Dao Ma screamed as his body contorted and folded into weird shapes as if a thousand battles were taking ce inside him, with a loud cry his chest exploded, followed by a single arm, and then both of his legs exploded below the knee.


    His head began to twist around, his eyes were weeping blood, and he made a weird groan as his neck snapped. Dao Ma had lived a long life, but this was the first time he had ever felt pain as terrible as this one from a mortal, the shame he felt seemed topound on the pain and he snapped.


    "When did I, Dao Ma became this fragile?"


    Rowan wanted to continue his assault but Knowledge Well barely had the time to scream a warning when the space around his body was sliced into neat cubes a hundredth of an inch in size.


    ''How did he attack me? Is this Intent?''


    The brief warning was all it took to save Rowan, but he was left with only the upper parts of his head that contained only his eyes and nose.


    The eyes of these two seeming immortalbatants met and as the rest of Rowan''s body began to heal downwards exposing his mouth, he grinned. Dao Ma was now taking him as a true opponent.


    Whatever that move was, could have killed Rowan, but the knowledge of his near demise did not bother him, because, at this moment, his Transcendent Berserker Technique had taken the next step forward.


    The fifteen-foot-tall body of the god began to shrink until he matched Rowan perfectly in size, his tail fell off and began to stretch until it turned to a whip with a wicked-looking de at the end, that quietly crawled into the hands of the god.


    Dao Ma would lose his sanity when he fought, but only when it was advantageous for him to do so. A god would not survive for long if it could not urately judge and assess threats.


    Rowan had shown strength that could threaten him, and he no longer treated him as if he was just a mortal, his carelessness had made him lose his Scepter, thereby losing arge chunk of his offensive powers, for he had kept his poisons inside that Scepter.


    The Source of his poison was still inside his Divine Kingdom so he was not too bothered by the loss of the scepter, yet the ease by which he was disposed of his weapon was a blow to his pride.


    Dao Ma will no longer fight as a brute, he will fight like a god.


    Behind Rowan, an apparition of arge tree made from blood and bones appeared, in just this short sh with Dao Ma, Rowan''s Berserker Technique had reached the next level.


    It was firm proof that although fighting with a god came with unbelievable risks, the resulting gains from your survival were worth it.


    The Berserker Aspect had seven levels to reach its peak, they were Mortal, Refined, Earth, Heaven, Transcendent, Immortal, and finally Origin.


    It was unknown if there was anyone who had reached the highest level of this Technique but from the information gathered by his Angels in the Tiberius Family, Most Dominators barely made it to the Earth Level of this Technique, and few made it to the Heaven Level, and for those that had reached the Transcendent Level were mostly Earth gods.


    Rowan had barely been on the Transcendent level for a month before he blew past it, this signified that his level of talent was too great and even though the Berserker Aspect was powerful and still useful to him, he could easilyplete it.


    The apparition of the tree became real and overhead arge storm cloud encircled the. Rowan was linked with Eva, and she silently manipted the Formation, and the storm cloud passed through and headed for Rowan where it settled over his head and began to thicken until it began to glow red like blood, and the white lightning that shed inside the red storm clouds resembles bones.


    Dao Ma paused as he assessed the growing storm cloud over Rowan''s head, if he understood what was happening correctly, this person was elevating his Technique, and judging by the fluctuationsing from the cloud, he was upgrading it to a rather high level, maybe enough to even begin to threaten his corporeal existence.


    Dao Ma grinned and waved the whip, the end of the whip holding a spear tip disappeared in the air and appeared a few inches from Rowan''s right eye, and he was too slow to dodge it even though he began to shift the moment he saw Dao Ma movements.


    The spear tip dug its way into his eyes and emerged from the back of his head before vanishing. Rowan''s body went into shock for a brief moment, and the storm cloud above seemed to have seen a weak point and they surged and buried Rowan.

 Chapter 445 Pincer Attack

    Chapter 445 Pincer Attack


    The red Tribtion Cloud surrounded Rowan''s body like a tornado and massive red lightning began to m into his body destroying massive portions of it, but Rowan Knowledge Well was focused on the attack of the god that pierced his head.


    That whip attack, if it was before his understanding of Intent, he would have thought the move was so fast that he missed it, but that was not all there was to this move, there was speed, yes, that could not be denied, but there was also Intent!


    Everything worked in the favor of Dao Ma, assuring that his attack must always hit his target.


    Knowledge Well showed him a rapid rey of what happened, as various spatial cracks appeared in just the right spot to cover the movement of the whip head from his senses.


    ''Amazing'' Rowan thought, ''I am about to die now, but seeing Intent in action is worth it. Yet who knew the Berserker Aspect could be something like this?''


    The power inside this storm was ridiculous, and Rowan realized the moment it hit him, that he did not need to reach the Origin Level for the Berserker Technique to touch the level of gods.


    Although he had calcted how much Attributes and knowledge were given to him at each sessive level of the Berserker Technique, with that data he had judged that there was still one more level of power before he reached the level of gods.


    He was wrong.


    Although it was by no fault of his, the Berserker Aspect was a strange technique that separated its top levels into two portions giving its user ess to powers of a greater level, this was advantageous to every user of the Berserker Technique, but such a great advantage also came with great cost.


    The Tribtion Cloud that should havee at the peak of this technique would arrive early and users of the Berserker Aspect would have to face two Tribtions. This was what made the Berserker Aspect a very difficult power to master, as death was most likely the option when their Tribtions arrived, although they gave their users great powers in exchange.


    Dao Ma''s strike was incredibly sneaky and arrived at the best moment to take advantage of this Tribtion. When the spear point passed through Rowan''s head, he might have appeared fine on the surface, but the open hole in his head that did not fade away even after a few seconds was a telltale sign that he was suffering a heavy attack.


    His body might appear whole, but that was only a facade, he was being diced finely into minute cubes and although there was no force preventing him from healing, that single attack was persistent, and with his body under such a heavy attack, the Tribtion Lightning struck, each bolts not only carrying an enormous amount of energy but also a frightful Will that sought to annihte him from existence.


    Rowan''s Absolute Body reached the limit, after enduring attacks that would destroy many Minor Worlds and he was turned to ash, and the frightening powers did not cease but leaped into his Mental Space.


    The Tribtion Lightning from the Berserker Advancement appeared inside his Mental Space like a warrior made from red lightning and he screamed a battle cry and charged towards the depth of Rowan''s Mental Space, while the attack from Dao Ma took the form of a thousand-foot green crocodile with cunning eyes that followed.


    Although the techniques were fast, there was a formless pressure inside his Mental Space that reduced their speed, and judging by the size of Rowan''s Mental Space it would take a considerable amount of time before they reached the center of it.


    Rowan rxed, he could handle these powerster and focus on the battle outside but he became mute in shock when the Primordial Sea of Darkness rose and swallowed both godly attacks.


    The Berserker Lightning Avatar gave a shrill scream as it froze and was devoured by the sea, and the green crocodile faded even faster.


    Except for a slight decrease in the overall level of the Sea, it was impossible to tell that he was just struck by an attack from two god-level powers.


    Rowan''s body returned in a sh, and he looked at his hands in wonder. His Territory had driven his survivability up in such a drastic manner.


    Because the Avatar of Eve bloodline did not have such great defensive prowess, he had unknowingly looked down on the power of this bloodline.


    He suddenly noticed that the Primordial Sea began to bubble and its volume increased a bit. Endless waves of information entered his mind as the Immortal Level of the Berserker Technique not only enhanced his mind but flooded his body with a great amount of Attributes.


    Rowan opened his eyes; he was stronger, the Immortal level of Berserker giving him a ridiculous amount of Attribute points, but¡­ he was not satisfied.


    His mind touched his Territory and it had perfectly assimted the powers it had just devoured, and it did it so well there could not be any contamination of his bloodline, and if he wished to carry on his n of assimting the Territories of Dominators and the Divine kingdom of gods was now a viable idea.


    This would have been his thought if he did not yet understand that there was a deeper level to the power of gods because he had just been contaminated by Intent.


    What he wanted was not attribute points he gained from Berserker or the easy growth of his Territory, he desired to keep his bloodline pure and untainted, even though his Primordial Sea of darkness seemed to have the ability to assimte the powers from other bloodlines, all those extra powers came with Intent.


    Before he had a method to effectively cleanse the Intent from his body and Territory, he did not want to assimte more of it.


    With his conversation with the Chaos Door, he understood that the only way to fight against Intent was to have a Domain, but that was only avable when you became a god.


    Luckily he had a method that he could solve this small crisis for now. With a Treasure that had aided him greatly in the past¡ªThe Tower of Greed.

 Chapter 446 The Greedy Ouroboros Serpent

    Chapter 446 The Greedy Ouroboros Serpent


    This white Tower was nearly destroyed after he used it previously because his Bloodline especially his Ouroboros Bloodline seemed to have a peculiar rtionship with time, as his body would carry every change that had happened to it back in time, this Origin Treasure although powerful, was not meant to bear that sort of load through time.


    After thest time he used it, only a tiny piece was left, but with the assistance of Eva, and his ever-growing Mental Space that acted as a nurturing spot for this Treasure, over the past three years, this bone-white Tower had healed and risen to five floors.


    Each floor signifies the number of times he could use the Origin Treasure.


    With no hesitation, he activated the Origin Treasure, and the top floor of the Tower crumbled into ashes, and a mighty force seized his consciousness.


    The vision he saw happened so briefly, barely a blink in time, and only with the assistance of Knowledge Well was he able to piece it all back together.


    Rowan saw a massive river that seemed to contain countless stars and worlds flowing in a single direction and then a Massive Ouroboros Serpentrger than multiple stars tore through the surface of the river, fighting against the strong flow before plunging back into it, and Rowan''s eyes snapped open.


    Above him, a lightning Tribtion Cloud began to gather.


    He had just gone back for a mere five seconds, which was even worse than when Ohrox used it, but the Demon Prince had developed the Origin Treasure to the twelfth floor, so maybe a difference urred when it reached such a high number.


    The figure of Dao Ma was about to wave his whip, and Rowan knew what wasing next.


    Suddenly his body shook as a flood of Attributes and knowledge returned to him, the world slowed down, and he could perceive the flow of the universe, this was such a weird sensation, that it took more than five consciousness pirs to appreciate it.


    He saw the Tribtion Cloud above him suddenly weaken as if arge portion of its vitality had disappeared, and his eyesight could track the path of the whip head as it sliced through space.


    Countless green threads wrapped around the de like maggots and they shifted the direction of the de in a subtle manner, making billions of micro-movements that would have surely hidden it from him before.


    ''What is this?''


    Rowan soon realized that he was seeing the flow of Intent!


    Dao Ma had used this same power once before and his Territory had consumed it, but unlike changes that happened with his flesh due to the bloodline of his Ouroboros Serpent, his Territory did not share that advantage, but that did not mean he did not digest the path of this weapon that once plunged into his head.


    He called up the Primordial Record and opened up the pages inside his mind, to verify the changes that had just happened. His Territory had returned to its previous state but his body was brimming with power stolen across time.


    P????????? ??????


    Name: Rowan Kuranes


    Age: 14/470,000


    Strength: 178,400


    Agility: 156,400


    Constitution: 183,985


    ss: None


    Title: ne Walker, Chaos Blood, Reality Butcher, Creator, Primordial.


    Berserker (Tier 5)


    Lament Of Celestials (Tier 0)


    Light Devourer (Tier 0)


    Skills:


    BERSERKER BLOOD (Immortal Level 1)


    Bloodline Skill: Eruption (29%)


    Passive: Deciphernguage plete)


    Records:


    SIX ???????????? ?????????????????? [CHAOS BLOOD] - Level 3 Completed [30,000]


    SHEOL - Level 5 Completed (1,000,000)


    TREE OF DESIRE - Level 5 Completed


    Territory: Primordial Sea of Darkness


    Bloodline Ability: Purgatory Gate (Locked)


    Territory Gained: Primordial Sea of Darkness


    Legendary Skill: Chaos World Engine [6/6]


    Chaos World Engine [Minor¡ª Completed]


    Legendary Skill:Word of Enoch ¡Á2 [nk].


    Rift Rule: Absolute Body.


    Pce of Ice Chamber Unlocked:


    Astrbe


    Knowledge Well


    Hollow Forge


    Chaos Worlds (minor) ¡ª Limits Exceeded


    Minor Worlds Seeded ¡ª 140


    Awakening Primordial Bloodline [Sheol]


    Aspect Upgraded: Berserker (Transcendent > Immortal)


    Strength Gained: 30,000


    Agility Gained: 30,000


    Constitution Gained: 30,000


    Spirit Gained: 30,000


    (Spirit has submitted itself to the Authority of Sheol. Your Bloodline Grows.)


    Soul Crystal ¡ª 542


    Remark: Awakening Primordial


    The first thing he checked was his ability to use Eruption and was stunned when he saw that it had grown to 29%, the power he had ess to had nearly doubled, and he felt a new mystical power begin to grow inside him, as his body made countless tiny cracks as the new strength was epted and adapted to almost instantly.


    All this strength, all this knowledge, came to him in a sh, and he deflected the whip strike with the broad side of Envy, before the incredulous look on the Dao Ma''s face could begin to form, Rowan activated Berserker Blood and Eruption at the same time and his surrounding exploded, and he appeared three feet in front of Dao Ma.


    With a yell he swung Envy at his head, the shrill sound from the descending Axe nearly stunning the god, Dao Ma rotated his whip forming a circr shield that blocked the mighty blow, but that was just a ruse.


    Rowan''s left hand lightly touched Dao Ma''s chest and unleashed Berserker Blood, and a heavy rumble resounded, Dao Ma took three steps backward and his chest imploded, the force went through his spine and exploded out of his back, flinging out gore for miles.


    The god valiantly ignored the injury because he knew his opponent was not one to let a single opportunity slip in battle, with a yell, he swung his whip in such dazzling arcs that Rowan amazingly kept up with, his body ring with Eruption forty times in less than three seconds, but the whip made a wicked curve that nearly took off his head from the side.


    Rowan had to bend backward with a flexibility that defied his muscr body and he punched the ground while activating Berserker Blood and thirty feet away, Dao ma left leg exploded.


    The god had been about to swing his whip in an arc that would have bisected Rowan in two, but his exploding leg pushed him a few inches to the side where he saw the rapidly approaching de of Envy.


    About to yell in anger, the Tribtion Cloud ahead that had not yet dispersed suddenly rushed and surrounded Rowan.

 Chapter 447 Devouring The Berserker Tribulation

    Chapter 447 Devouring The Berserker Tribtion


    The Tribtion Cloud covered Rowan as bone-white lightning strikes mmed repeatedly into his body as if seeking to annihte every single speck of his being.


    Dao Ma shifted backward and grinned, he was truly surprised when Rowan dodged his Intent-fueled strike as he had anticipated the Tribtion Cloud to strike alongside him, but instead, it mysteriously weakened.


    This urrence stunned him long enough for Rowan to take advantage, but now the flow of battle fell to his advantage, rapidly healing his godly body by drawing Essence from his Divine Kingdom, he prepared to attack.....


    ...¡­.


    ...¡­.


    ...¡­.


    Dao Ma swung his whip in a cunning arc to take out the head of his opponent from the side but he dodged by folding himself backward in a boneless manner, he continued his assault, now angling his whip to cut him in two when his enemy punched the ground.


    He detected the force a bit toote and both of his legs exploded, he yelled in anger as he noticed the Great Axe rushing towards his head and then the Tribtion Cloud overhead that appeared mysteriously weakened rushed and enveloped the body of his enemy, he hurriedly drew essence from his Divine Kingdom and healed the great Damage he had just sustained.


    He had been waiting for this opportunity for a long time, he would attack alongside the Tribtion Cloud.


    Dao curled his whip and charged his attack, he wanted to aim....


    ...¡­


    ...¡­


    ...¡­.


    Dao Ma swung his whip in a cunning arc that would take off the head of his opponent, when he dodged the blow with a graceful movement, his attack was not over, and he was about to swing his whip to¡­.


    ''Wait¡­. Something is wrong!'' His Divine thoughts screamed in panic, ''Something is very wrong here.''


    Instead of attacking he hurriedly retreated backward, not knowing the cause for his unease.


    He looked at the skies, why did it seem like the Tribtion Cloud was shrinking, looking back at his opponent, he was not even looking at Dao Ma but was staring at the Tribtion Cloud with desire in his eyes.


    ''What sort of fucked up situation did I find myself into?'' This thought began to cross through Dao Ma''s head. A Tribtion kills ny-nine percent of all those that crossed it! Most people had no capacity to train their Divine Powers to this stage and only gods were assured of surviving Tribtions, but he could sense nothing of the Divine in his foe.


    ''Who are you?'' Dao Ma wanted to scream, but he quietly observed.


    When has there been any situation where one would crave something that could kill them nine out of ten times?


    What happened next made Dao Ma begin to flee because instead of waiting and bearing the perils ahead, the man leaped into the Tribtion Cloud and inhaled it. That was like drinking poison to cure your thirst.


    "What the fuc¡­"


    .....


    .....


    ...¡­


    Dao Ma swung his whip but halted his motion for he suddenly had a feeling of intense danger and he retreated, ''Something is wrong.'' He thought, and he observed his surroundings instantly noticing that the Tribtion Cloud had disappeared.


    His Divine Thoughts were poised on a trigger''s edge, and he did not know what he was afraid of and then he felt it¡­


    Like ants crawling on his eyes, a burst of Intent exploding from the body of the mortal so strong it pierced through the skies¡­


    ''What sort of Intent is this? Have I been fighting a fellow god?''


    Dao Ma''s desire for this battle had fallen to a bottom point, he even had a growing suspicion that what he was witnessing was not real and that he was in a gigantic formation that suppressed his senses. When that thoughttched on, it was almost impossible to dispel.


    Did he not chase a Divine Beast all the way to this ce where it vanished? In what universe could you see a mortal that could battle a god to this extent? That Formation above was unrecognizable alongside the beings spectating this battle. When did Tribtion events just appear and vanish without any indication?


    ''No, my mind is being clouded! This is not real, I have to leave this ce!


    If Rowan knew Dao Ma''s thoughts, he would haveughed, for he was both right and wrong at the same time.


    Having made up his mind, Dao Ma brought his palms together as if in prayer, and behind him a tiny green light shone like a firefly. The light began to expand until it formed an oval doorway that was sealed with a green gate with mystical runes on it.


    "I wouldn''t advise you to do that if I were you." The voice of Rowan called out, "It would make killing you so much easier, and I need you to bring my Aspect to its final form."


    Dao Ma sneered and with a touch of his hand the sealed door began to open, "Whatever god or monster you are," he called out to Rowan with a venom in his tone, "I shall hunt you down and kill you. What happened here this day will be brought before the Forum of the gods and you shall be judged, the rage of all gods shall fall on your head and you shall perish in body and soul, but that would only be the start of your suffering."


    The door behind him finished opening, and the Divine Kingdom that was revealed was one that resembled a swamp, there were vast amounts of trees and waters, and massive forms of gigantic beasts roamed inside.


    Dao Ma had barely used his true powers to fight this battle since all battles would inevitably lead to the consumption of resources, and if he wanted his ns to be a Major God in the next ten thousand years toe to fruition, he must be frugal with every ounce of resources or power he spent.


    If he needed to run away with his tail hanging between his legs, he would do so, but he would make sure his shame would be repaid a thousand times over.


    Dao Ma finished making his speech and was about to enter his Divine Kingdom when the doors suddenly snapped shut.

 Chapter 448 Im Taking It All

    Chapter 448 I''m Taking It All


    There was a stunned silence from the god as Dao Ma retreated, in confusion and then it evolved to a dawning shock and horror when he saw golden threads begin to stitch their way across the gate of the Divine Kingdom.


    "Who attacks my Divine Kingdom?!" he roared, as he realized that the Gate to his Divine Kingdom shut itself because it was an instinctive reaction to stop a growing web of invaders that surrounded it, if the gate had been open for a fraction of a second longer, they would have gotten ess to it.


    "You made it too easy." The disappointed voice of Rowan sounded beside Dao Ma. Somehow he had appeared beside the god as he was staring at the gate of his Divine Kingdom in shock.


    "how¡­how is this possible? This is¡­ Aahhh¡­ my world is being devoured!" Dao Ma cried out in horror.


    Rowan tapped him on the shoulder, and the god looked at him with a growing rage and horror in his heart, Rowan pointed at the skies, "That shiny formation is not just to keep you inside this ce, that''s just one of its function, the second most important one however, is to keep your senses locked on this battlefield, because while you are away¡­ I can y."


    ?


    On his conquest of the Cerulean Gxy, Rowan knew he was not strong enough to consume this massive meal in one sitting, at least not in the time frame he gave himself, but if he could gain a foothold, he would be able to drain all the Divine Powers from this gxy, piece by piece, and when his presence was detected it would be toote, and he would be far stronger.


    This whole n would not take a long time, only a couple of months, and for all the gods that were on the grim list that would be selected to be the first to fall, Dao Ma took the lead.


    He was a peak Minor god who was on the verge of ascending to a Major God, and to avoid being sabotaged by other gods on his verge of ascension he isted himself on the edges of the gxy. His increased strength was factored as a risk, but Rowan found it eptable, if the n went awry, he had seen nothing that could block his escape if he wished to while using Astrbe.


    There were a total of 1,043 Minor Worlds and a single Major World in this gxy; the bulk of the Minor Worlds were clustered around the center of the gxy.


    At the edges of the gxy were 212 Minor Worlds and Dao Ma had imed two of those worlds at the edges, because they were among the least important Minor Worlds in the gxy, generally the levels of the worlds grew stronger when you got closer to the center of the gxy, with the only Major World residing at the exact center.


    The hardest task was to draw the god away from his Divine Kingdom which dwelled somewhere in the World of his choice, it was a good thing that an Ouroboros Serpent seemed to be a Siren''s call to any major power.


    Dao Ma was sessfully lured here and when he was encircled by the Formation, Rowan sent World Seeds to the remaining Minor Worlds at the edges of the gxy.


    With Dao Ma inside the Formation, he was not aware that drastic changes were happening outside his perception.


    Rowan World Seeds were mature and when unleashed they could take over a in less than five minutes, such a great speed of corruption would leave any means of getting messages outside the to be ineffective.


    Dao Ma had been cunning, even when Rowan had just seeded all those worlds he could not find the Divine Kingdom of the god, it had been cleverly hidden on a random Minor World that he had not been seen openly approached.


    When he had opened the gate to his Divine Kingdom, Rowan had warned him to stop, not because he was afraid he would escape, instead it would make Rowan''s victory too easy, he wanted to use this god to farm his Berserker Aspect to the limits.


    He had been receiving so many Attributes from seeding all these worlds and consuming the Tribtion Cloud that was filled with so many Attributes and power he was almost vibrating with his intense power growth.


    The Divine Kingdom of Dao Ma could passively defend itself and hide from the attention of his World Seed but only for a short while. Since the Divine Kingdom of a Minor god was deeply connected to the world it resided in, it was only a matter of time before it would be found.


    When Dao Ma opened the gate, the reverberation from that action was enough for the World Seed Rowan had nted on that Minor World where Dao Ma hid his Divine Kingdom to detect its location, and immediately massive golden tendrils surrounded the Divine Kingdom attempting to infiltrate it.


    The gate snapping shut in front of Dao Ma was the instinctive response of his Divine Kingdom to protect itself, and Dao Ma''s action had destroyed any opportunity to stall Rowan''s advance.


    "What did you do?" Dao Ma''s panicked cry was loud as he attempted to push Rowan back, but was surprised that Rowan barely moved.


    Instead, Rowan quickly grabbed his hand and prevented him from retreating, "I''m taking it all."


    "Bastaar¡­"


    Dao Ma''s curse was blocked by a heavy uppercut that snapped his crocodilian jaws together with so much force that pieces of his teeth were sent flying into the air, his feet left the ground about to beunched into space, but Rowan''s left hand dragged him down for another uppercut.


    This second blow was far more powerful and Dao Ma''s neck was broken with a loud snap, this time Rowan allowed his body to leave the ground a bit and then he sted thirty straight punches on the chest and stomach of Dao Ma in a tenth of a second.


    The light, sounds, and heat generated from such rapid assault caused massive shockwaves to tear through their position straight into space, but the reverberations of this godly battle were hidden from the rest of the universe by the Formation.


    Dao Ma''s body shook like a boneless fish in the air, Rowan opened his palm, Envy had been floating behind him, slid into his hand with a quiet purr, and his hand blurred delivering a thousand blows in three seconds.

 Chapter 449 Fierce

    Chapter 449 Fierce


    Whatever changes happened to Rowan when he devoured the Berserker Tribtion,  his control over his powers had taken an explosive leap forward.


    Dao Ma''s body exploded, arge part of it vaporizing into mist, while the little pieces shot out with so much force they ignited in the air, shooting past the formation like countless meteors and escaping into space. Such a spectacle was like countless meteorites flying through space.


    Dao Ma was left with only a single eye and his whip. The former floated in the air filled with rage and indignation so deep it was nearly bottomless.


    Rowan just smiled, "For a god you are a bit slow, wonder if it''s your head¡­ hmm, why do you keep your head like this? I don''t see many goddesses willing to marry you if you keep your head in this state."


    "I WILL¡­" Dao Ma''s voice thundered around the entire battered, "KILL YOU FOR THIS SACRILEGE!!!"


    "Get in line." Rowan backed away but not fast enough for he was swallowed by an explosion that if he calcted using the previous level of a nuke in his previous life, would be equal to a billion Megaton or even more!


    This was a release of power that should have been seen from all over the gxy because, for a brief moment, the light that shone was a million times brighter than the sun.


    The explosion was powerful, but the important part was that it was not focused on Rowan entirely, and even though he was vaporized to atoms, no power entered his Mental Space and he returned in full in less than a second and he was destroyed again, and again and again.


    After the umpteenth time, he became a bit ustomed to the level of Energy after arge part of it had been spent and its momentum exhausted.


    Remarkably, the world he built for this battle had not been entirely destroyed but had melted in half, making it resemble a bowl filled withva. Such a blow would have wiped out a billion Earth gods, no wonder the Domain of a god was unreachable for mortals.


    Rowan had been pushed towards the edges of the after his body had been swept more than a million miles away by the explosion.


    The first thing he noticed as he looked around the was its new shape and he chuckled, "t earth hehe¡­Now this is how a god should smite!"


    His amusement was cut short when a vast presence filled the, green lightning and fog filled the hollow skies and began to converge to create a figure thousands of feet tall, that soon began to reach the size of miles and kept growing until it began to cover the heavens.


    A growing pressure began to emanate from the massive body of the god generating massive winds that froze theke ofva and Rowan had to brace himself to avoid falling off the, the Formation above began to crack as pieces of it began to fall off, his Angels was at their limit and we''re barely holding on.


    The god roared in the distance and continued growing bigger, as the surrounding space began to quake.


    Eva appeared beside him, the wind blowing her dress and hair into a mess, "Is he attempting what I suspect?" she asked skeptically


    "Your conclusion is as good as mine," Rowan replied, "But yes, I think he is attempting to be a Major god, which is weird, I don''t think I gave him much of a threat to push for that option so soon, I thought, we would fight for a few weeks at the least."


    Eva rolled her eyes, "I can see you have already grown stronger, and the Tower of Greed has been ruined, it would take at least another three years to bring it up to its previous level. Was it worth it?"


    Rowan clenched his fist, feeling the billions of red tendrils flowing around his fist, as the Berserker Intent he had awakened prematurely filled him with strength, coupled with all the Attributes he had stolen, made him feel five times stronger than when he began this fight, plus his Eruption was now at an astonishing 35%


    "Oh it''s worth it alright," Rowan replied, "But I don''t think it would be enough if Dao Ma bes a Major god. It''s time to go all out."


    "You would think so," Eva muttered, "but you seem to be enjoying yourself a little too much. You must hurry, if he reaches that level, his Divine Kingdom will ascend as well, and with the present level of your World Seed, it would no longer be able to threaten him."


    "I know¡­ I know¡­ Don''t be a nag Eva, it''s not cute." Rowan opened his hand and Envy settled in it, and stepping into the air he sted towards the growing figure of the god, whose head would soon touch the Formation above.


    Eva cursed and began making mystic gestures, "I''m not cute¡­ I''m fierce."


    The shadow around her body thickened, and what resembled a cape streamed behind her that extended for hundreds of feet, and horns made from shadows grew behind her to hover at her back like a mystical barrier, and her magic burned the world blue.


    A portal opened in front of her that resembled a ck hole colored blue, that portal began sucking all the wind flowing around this, it was filled with power and Dao Ma may require it for his Ascension if she could rob him of this resource it would go a long way to assure them of victory.


    It would seem Eva had begun to awaken knowledge of her spells from her previous life. Another portal opened beside her that was colored green, this portal began spitting out the winds the blue portal collected, but now there was no longer any godly energy inside it, but it would be hard to detect that change unless you observed it carefully.


    As the portals operated they began to grow in size and the difficulty of operating it also increased, but she gritted her teeth and persisted, "I am fierce, but maybe also cute."


    The faith she had in Rowan was near absolute. He would win, as over time, he had proven he would scrape victory from the unlikeliest of odds and he had ns within ns that worked together perfectly well, and even if he failed, he would pick himself back up ande up stronger.

 Chapter 450 Flower Of Eternity

    Chapter 450 Flower Of Eternity


    Rowan flew through the air, moving faster than he had ever been before without using Astrbe. Using Telekinesis he tore space apart and his body seemed to be teleporting across the distance.


    Lightning clouds and raging winds sted him, but he tore through it like a bullet.


    "GODLESS INFIDEL, YOUR ATROCITY SHALL DAMN YOU TO THE DEPTH OF PERDITION. YOUR BODY AND SPIRIT SHALL BE BURNED WITH MY FLAMES FOR ALL ETERNITY."


    The voice of Dao Ma encircled the as the growth of his body stopped. A shockwave erupted from his body and he turned to stone that glowed a greenish color like a mountain made of jade.


    Blinding light escaped from the chest, forehead, and shoulder of the statue as Dao Ma''s voice resounded over the.


    "I CALL ON MY AUTHORITY AS LORD OVER ALL THINGS GREEN IN THE GREAT DEPTHS. I SUMMON YOU WITH MY AUTHORITY OVER THE LIFE OF THE SCALES IN ALL THE OCEANS, COME TO YOUR GOD''S CALL, TEAR MY ENEMIES ASUNDER."


    The light in his chest opened wide, where it was revealed that it was the gates to his Divine Kingdom.


    Dao Ma was no longer ying it safe, or else he would be slowly ground to death, he was risking it all on this bet, pushing all the power and authority he had umted for the 175,000 years he had been a Minor god, after countless years where he remained an Earth god.


    The chest of this green statue of Dao Ma was broader than an ind, extending for more than eight thousand miles, the Divine Gate that was opened was gigantic, and from it countless howls that stirred the skies and cracked the earth erupted and massive beasts began to spew forth from the gate.


    From afar they resembled ants, but each of these beasts wasrger than fifty feet, with some among them growing up to a thousand feet and more.


    They were all reptilian creatures like crocodiles, snakes, lizards, turtles, and many others. All these made up the bulk of the creatures but there were special beasts here that drew Rowan''s attention like Gnomes, Ogres, Lizardfolks, Wyverns, and so many stranger beasts, and they came out like a flood.


    A force was ejecting them from the Divine Kingdom at astonishing speeds and in a short while the front of the state was being filled up.


    From a few thousand to hundreds of thousands to millions, they poured out in an unstoppable flood, and the world broke in half, as multiple quakes sundered the earth.


    By now this area resembled a field of massive metallic asteroids, but every beast here was at least at the third great circle and they could travel through the void with no hindrance.


    The roars from millions of beasts rushing towards Rowan continued to grow until their numbers began hitting hundreds of millions approaching a billion.


    Rowan stopped and seeing the immensity of this hordeughed in joy, not because they represented a massive amount of Soul Energy, but at this moment he was simply genuinely happy.


    It was a happiness that could only be felt when you could stand in the void of space while holding a God Killing Weapon in a shattered world where millions of foul creatures from the depth of the darkest rivers surged towards you, their numbers so massive they covered the horizon leaving no single gap from the earth to the skies.


    Rowan had always wanted to see the beauty and horror of the universe, whatever was presented to him filled him with a sense of life and contentment, he would rather be, right at this present moment, than anywhere else in the universe.


    He could feel the strong heartbeats of all his Angels, he could hear the roars of his Ouroboros Serpent as his bloodline boiled with such intensity it could melt diamonds, and he no longer felt any hesitation in his heart about the brutality in his bloodline.


    Hisughter carried through the horizon and Envy in his arm shrieked a call of unbridled joy, over time the weight of this weapon had steadily increased to 275,000 kilograms, but to Rowan it was light as a feather, as no matter how heavy it would ever get, in Rowan''s hand it would ever be as light.


    Normally, Envy was not supposed to behave in this manner, her wielders would always have to bear her weight in full as a test that they were worthy of wielding her but for Rowan, she was aware that it was impossible.


    How could shepare to a being whose potential was infinite? There could not be anyone more worthy than him in all of existence, this she was sure about.


    On the left shoulder of the great statue, Dao Ma appeared, and his appearance was more beastly as his figure could not stand straight and he resembled a humanoid crocodile. Whatever he just did had drained a lot of power from his body, but if he seeded, it would all be worth it.


    He looked at the charging figure of Rowan and he sneered. Turning to the glowing light in the head of the statue he began to recite the Incantation for Ascension, and with every word that streamed from his lips, a massive green flower would emerge from the light in the forehead of the statue, which should be an Anima.


    As he continued chanting the flowers began to descend creating a staircase that would lead to the head. This flower was called the Eternity Flower, and for everyone it was different.


    In total, there were seventy-seven flowers that emerged and if he seeded in climbing every single one of them, his Essence would transform and he would be a Major God.


    He rxed when the Eternity Flowers werepleted, seventy-seven was not too high and not too low. It was a perfect number for Dao Ma, and his slight regret at Ascending a full ten thousand years earlier than he expected was eliminated. Perhaps there was a silver lining in this tribtion he was facing, after all, he had ignored his Ascension for so long because of fear of failure.


    Now he either ascended or died, such stark choices before him, made every argument against Ascension pointless.

 Chapter 451 Silencing The Heavens

    Chapter 451 Silencing The Heavens


    Lightning and thunder rumbled as Dao Ma began taking long deep breaths while preparing himself for the Ascension ahead ignoring Rowan.


    For over a hundred thousand years he had gathered and reared hundreds of billions of creatures inside his Divine Kingdom, aided by his Divine Spark and his authority over the deep, he would make sure that nothing would reach him until he ascended.


    Inside his armies were millions of Earth gods, he had sacrificed intelligence for strength but it was worth the price, he did not need intelligent subordinates, he only needed good henchmen.


    His Divine Spark was fed by countless beasts of the deep, granting him ess torge volumes of Essence, this was what had partly fed his quick ascension to the stage of a Major god. It was well known that he was among those with the greatest potential among the gods.


    His armies, if he willed it, were endless.


    ?


    One of the Angels holding the strained Formation above happened to be at the exact spot where the sh urred between the Creator and the horde of endless beasts.


    The sound that erupted from the impact was surprisingly dull, and then a loud rumble followed by a shockwave that traveled through the horde nearly reaching the frozen Anima of Dao Ma.


    The Angel became frozen in awe and many others too when he saw a massive red flower bloom. The red flower began to rise until it reached the heavens, and then it fell and scattered where it became a rain of blood.


    What the Angel just witnessed was the entire blood of hundreds of millions of beasts sted away from their shattered bodies and lifted into the air for thousands of miles before falling.


    This was not just butchery on a scale beyond most mortalprehension¡­. This was Art.


    Eva spat, "Show off." but she did her part in making sure that the blue and green portals continued growing bigger, the green portal spitting out wind devoid of power while the blue collected all the powers in the winds.


    She would be the hand inside the shadow that would quietly chip away at the foundations while Rowan could be the shining light in the open drawing all the attention.


    That was the reason for her Title¡ªThe Lady of Shadows.


    ?


    Another flower bloomed and then another, and when they fell back to the earth like rain, the next blooming flower would push every blood drop back into the sky, making each flower bigger until it broke the bounds of the battlefield and poured into space, where it began to spread.


    For millions of miles, blood washed the void of space where it froze like tiny red gems. These gems held sizable powers, as most of them were taken from the bodies of Earth gods, perhaps they might fall on a, and a lucky person or beast might acquire it, changing their destinies.


    Life was a fickle thing, and great glory or endless mediocrity could fall to luck.


    Rowan kept moving forward, below him was a carpet of bodies that continually thickened. His hair was carried by ephemeral winds and the scream of Envy reflected the savagery in every motion of his body.


    Yet, it still fell short.


    The creatures emerging from the Divine Kingdom of Dao Ma were seemingly unending and they were ejected faster than he could kill them.


    Each swing of his Axe killed millions and more took their ce, he could not get tired, but his killing speed had a limit, he was growing fast, but not fast enough to match the amount of bodies being thrown at him until he was buried under a press of bodies, thousands of miles in diameter, creating a ball of flesh that was sickening to look at.


    The sounds and sight of billions of lives squeezing down on a single person were horrific.


    Dao Ma looked below andughed, for a while there he was a bit worried that his enemy would have charged through his horde, but he had an endless amount of beasts and his Divine Kingdom would produce an endless more of them as long as his Divine Source existed.


    "Keep him leashed.* Hemanded, "I will personally peel the flesh from his bones, and bathe in his screams"


    Dao Ma turned to the first Flower of Eternity, bracing himself he stepped on it, a blinding light erupted from the flower and he screamed, as he underwent the Tribtion and baptism of the Eternal Flower. His attention was covered by the world inside the Eternal Flower and his perception of the outside world was cut off.


    For a short while, only the sounds of beast howling could be detected from the horde as more beasts kept piling into the gigantic ball of flesh.


    Rowan had been crushed, and there was no single inch of space for him to move, Envy vibrated, vaporizingrge swatches of bodies, but more filled the gap before he could make any movement.


    Slowly the weight increased as millions of tons were added to the unholy pile every second, until the size of this flesh ball was approaching the size of arge city.


    The roars, hoots, howling, and shrieking increased until it could be all that was heard. The creatures disregarded their lives as they paid for time with their bodies.


    A loudughter was heard as Dao Ma seeded in his first Tribtion and stepped on the second Eternal Flower, he was processing faster than he had thought.


    Then a roar resounded, it was long and sonorous, like a trumpet blown from the depth of hell that froze the entire battlefield and the ball of flesh seemed to pause. Even the flood of beasts from the Divine Kingdom slowed.


    The roar could not be described, possessing endless bloodlust and sovereignty. It was from a beast that could look down on all creation as inferior specimens, it was in a league all on its own.


    A powerful Wyvern who was an Earth god wanted to roar back in challenge but was silenced when another roar followed, this one was slightly different but still possessed the same majesty and intent.


    Another roar followed and another, until six mighty roars silenced the heavens, and the massive ball of flesh shuddered, and six holes that resembled vortexes opened around the ball of flesh.

 Chapter 452 Exiting The Ball of Flesh

    Chapter 452 Exiting The Ball of Flesh


    Like six ck holes, millions of bodies were sucked into those vortexes and the ball of flesh began to drastically shrink. At the first roar, Dao Ma shuddered, and his eyes were filled with fear and desire.


    As a reptilian god, he had a certain resonance with the Ouroboros Serpents, and he could feel the power of whatever these beasts were and it left him in amazement. Could he tame and control such a power? If he could, he could transform the very essence of his being, and be a greater creature, perhaps surpassing a Major god and bing a High god.


    He had already resolved himself that the beast he saw was an illusion, his enemy was capable, but nothing he had shown him had proven he could ever control a power such as this and the sound he heard was just thest gasp of an imprisoned foe.


    But then he heard the second roar and the third, he was shaken and his Ascension was nearly disrupted but when he heard more roars, he was relieved, for surely the existence of even one of such creatures was improbable, to have six of them was sheer insanity.


    ''This should be among the damned illusion he must be creating, my mind must not be shaken by this!''


    He waited for a short while and nothing changed and he decided it was all fake.


    He stepped on the third Eternal Flower, and even as the pain and information flooded his mind, he still felt a bit of relief. He would have no chance to quickly finish Rowan off because he was upied, but if his enemy had resorted to using illusion to battle, then he must be quite desperate, he had a bigger threat consuming his Divine Kingdom, that should be what should be taking most of his attention.


    His constion was short-lived when he sensed it, even while his mind was upied and his flesh was in intense pain, he still felt a sensation like what a mouse would feel when it is gazed upon by a snake. It was this chilling sensation in the back of the neck that mortals felt when fear had overtaken their hearts, and their death woulde in the next breath.


    ''By the Heavens! Don''t tell me creatures like these can exist inside the universe. No, I will not believe it, this is not real, it''s an illusion.''


    Because he was going through a trial, he could not sense what was happening outside the Eternal Flower unless he surpassed this trial.


    What he could do however was to elerate the rate by which his beasts exited his kingdom, yet he could not burn too much power in his Divine Spark else his Ascension would fail, but he had built up enough resources to power his offense and defense at full speed for an entire year even without his direct supervision against a dozen Minor gods attacking at the same time.


    There was no way his foundation could be destroyed this quickly, he would win this fight, after all, if he was sessful his Ascension should take at most six months.


    He no longer throttled the speed he used in releasing his beasts and his Divine Gate was cracked open to its limit as he fully unleashed his Divine Might, he could now feel how deeply his Divine Kingdom was being corrupted by the golden tendrils that had overtaken the World Consciousness.


    This brought the full weight of this threat to the forefront, if he did not Ascend he would truly die and his passing would not be a long one, like all gods were fated, but he would be gone so quickly it would seem like he had never existed. Such a fate horrified him to the core.


    What were gods but endless egos and the thought that in a short moment, barely a blink in his long lifespan, he would just cease to exist, his power, soul, and spirit all gone made him understand that whoever he was dealing with was more dreadful than any gods or powers he had ever known.


    Gritting his teeth he pushed through the third flower and into the fourth, and for the first time he wanted his potential to be reduced and his Trials shortened as fear filled his mind.


    ?


    The massive ball of flesh withered at an increasingly steadier pace. Rowan could feel six spots of heat growing in his chest as the Ouroboros Serpents devoured everything inside their endless stomach which was all rapidly converted into energy that fed the six void hearts.


    This was the first time he was having this sensation, maybe it was because this was the first time he had ever fed such massive amounts of energy to these beasts at once. With every passing moment they were devouring millions of beasts, many of them were at the fourth great circle.


    The important thing was that they were beginning to grow to their full size.


    Rowan''s Absolute Body had grown a lot from devouring the Berserker Tribtion and Seeding 212 Minor Worlds, and this growth was better reflected in the body of his Ouroboros Serpents.


    The flesh ball had been growing steadilyrger with the influx of new beasts furiously pushed by Dao Ma, but his Ouroboros Serpent did not feel any pressure, in fact, it was the opposite.


    Rowan had always limited their movements, it was because he was not powerful enough to allow them to express their full nature, but that day was growing ever closer when they would no longer be bound, and for a battle such as this one, Rowan no longer bound them by any rules except to unleash their might.


    With a roar, the six Ouroboros Serpents burst out from the flesh ball and began to ascend to the skies as their sizes increased until they filled the horizon.


    What a sight they were! Their massive shapes coiling in the air were beautiful to behold as the golden scales on their bodies were darker and each of the scales felt as if it was indestructible. The pointed bony spine with the appearance of spears that were growing on their back resembled diamonds.


    This bony spine began from the end of their tail to their heads where it curled into an borate crown.

 Chapter 453 Acceptance

    Chapter 453 eptance


    The Ouroboros Serpents spear-like scales numbered in the tens of thousands and they were harder than most Divine Metals. The serpents had unlocked a bloodline skill where they could be shot with devastating force.


    Rowan had the knowledge of the Tiberius Family''s so-called Lance of Destruction that was used on the battlefields of Trion, and he wondered how the current Ouroboros Serpent ability would stack against it.


    He was about to know his answer, and it was spectacr.


    A shockwave burst out from their bodies and a weird metallic hum resounded, the space surrounding the Ouroboros Serpents was twisted to pieces as 60,000 spikes shot out from their bodies with enough force to shatter a dozen Minor worlds to dust.


    An expanding wave of darkness spread out from the bodies of the Ouroboros Serpents which should be the scene of space being destroyed, revealing the shadow verse underneath.


    The sound that the spikes made as they destroyed space was oddly silent, but their destructive potential was anything but. They eradicated miles after miles of beasts, effortlessly tearing through hundreds of millions of beasts until they mmed into the space surrounding the gates of the Divine Kingdom.


    Their assaults were unstoppable, tearing through everything in the field, as 2.3 billion creatures died in almost an instant.


    Rowan had his answer, with his current Ouroboros Serpents, anything below the level of gods was meaningless.


    The battlefield was silent for a while, only to be broken by the triumphant roars from the Ouroboros Serpents. Their majestic Aura overflowed and their eyes were brilliant as they looked down on all things, including the Angels above.


    They had the right to, at least in frontalbat, no Angel currently was their match.


    Their spikes were fixed in space in front of the Divine Kingdom and crowded around the gates like the fangs of the Ouroboros Serpents and acted like a blender, as more beasts poured out of the Divine Kingdom driven by a mindless bloodlust they ran into the spikes that sliced them into tiny chunks, and blood began to spew from the gate of the Divine Kingdom like a flood.


    The Ouroboros Serpent seemed to be tired of this meal and they yfully seized some particr choice targets like Wyverns and Great Ogres, toying with them till death.


    Any beast below the Third Great Circle in power usually froze to death upon setting an eye on the serpents, or their heads exploded or they went mad and dug out their own heart as a sign of sacrifice to a power beyond the gods.


    Thest born of the Ouroboros Serpents left the culling of the beasts to its brethren and shrank, wrapping itself around Rowan but not touching his body, since Rowan floated in the air, the Ouroboros Serpent with six eyes oscited around him.


    Its eyes seemed to be looking in every direction at once, even below the surface universe, as its alien mind was processing information in such a manner that even gave Rowan pause.


    Rowan patted the hot scales of the Ouroboros Serpent which should be at 3,000¡ã at the least, and looked to the top of the statue where Dao Ma stood on the fifth flower undertaking the Trial to be a Major god, Rowan slowly ascended to meet him.


    At this moment the god had finished his Trials on the fifth flower and opened his eyes and he met the golden glow of Rowan''s only a few feet away.


    Dao Ma''s eyes were fixed on Rowan''s as if he was entranced and indeed Rowan''s golden dragon eyes seemed to carry an otherworldly charm that could effortlessly pierce through the mind.


    He could see such beauty andplexities inside, and there was a particr streak of lightning shooting through his eyes that seemed to emerge from the depths of time, and he wanted to follow the track of this lightning bolt, he desired it¡­ deeply.


    Dao Ma did not know when he found himself stepping forward his will seemed to be swarmed by a fog of desire.


    His vision was suddenly crowded by needle-sharp teeth that missed by a few inches as a barrier stopped the sudden strike of the Ouroboros Serpent.


    Dao Ma took a step back and looked at the Ouroboros Serpent, noticing them for the first time, before looking at the remaining five moving majestically in space. He felt a sharp pain in his heart and every flow of blood in his body ceased. His breath mysteriously went still and a sort of peace came over him that only enlightenment could bring.


    Rowan cocked his head to the side in astonishment and then understanding. This god seeing the full scale of his might had transcended his fears and doubt and he had entered the state of eptance. It was like a mortal seeing a ten thousand feet wave bearing down on him, and instantly knowing that this was the end of the road, his story would stop here.


    Rowan knew that oftentimes it was the anticipation of something that ended up to be the most debilitating. Most gods would never see an Empyrean in their entire life, and his Ouroboros Serpent was something greater than any Empyrean could ever be after they had been transformed by the blood of Chaos and further transformed by his Soul Energy after he fed his bloodline an unusual amount of Empyrean Essence.


    They were Ouroboros Serpents only in name, and Rowan knew the only thing holding them back was their Ascension to the second Great Circle.


    A mortal or even an Earth god upon seeing these creatures would not understand the full scale of their might and the impossibility of their existence, only Rowan''s ridiculous ability to harness Soul Energy could lead to the creation of such monsters.


    Only a god would understand a small piece about the horror they were witnessing, and the slight knowledge about this would only lead them down a path of nightmare.


    At this moment Dao Ma knew that he would not be a Major god, not just because of the presence of the Ouroboros Serpent, but unknowingly to him, the godly essence he had spent 150,000 years building had been quietly siphoned away, he looked at the Eternal Flowers ahead and they were bing dim.


    He sighed and looked to the skies, his eyes no longer colored by bias or the notion that what he was looking at was not real.


    The massive volume of blood and bodies pouring out from his Divine Gate did not cease, and with the hold of gravity no longer holding sway, the blood and the tiny chunks of flesh began to rise until all he could see was red.

 Chapter 454 Let Me In

    Chapter 454 Let Me In


    The god looked back to the cold eyes of Rowan who had cocked his head to the side as if he was looking at a particrly interesting specimen, there was no bloodlust in those eyes or rage, or fear or malice, just a sense of curiosity like that of a boy pulling out the wings of a butterfly.


    ''Was all my resistance, my godly Ascension, was it all a game to this creature?''


    Dao Ma looked away, "It is said that we the gods are cruel and merciless, and our arrogance knows no bounds. There is no slight we would not avenge, or no feats we can not achieve, we are the true children of the universe. Yes, we are all those things and more, but you¡­ whatever you are, it is an abomination, a perversion of the natural order, do you even know what you are? Something like you should not exist! Every single moment you walk the earth, our mother bleeds, I can feel it, your nature shall bring our end¡­"


    Rowan''s chuckle interrupted him, "All I hear is the chittering of the fly before the spider, trying to riddle his way through its web," Rowan licked his lips, "But all the spider sees, all it hears, is the sound of the feast approaching."


    Rowan stretched his hand to touch the energy barrier over the Eternal Flower, "Will you let me in¡­ little fly."


    Dao Ma straightened his back, his reptilian features and his broad shoulders carried a grace only a god could have, "I have never lived my life as a coward. I don''t intend to start at the end of it. Come at me, monster."


    He swiped his hand and the shield covering him opened for a bit, "You can steal my essence like a thief. But let us see if you are worthy enough to step on the Eternal Flower. I have opened a path, and if you are able step through this barrier."


    Dao Ma stepped back and gestured, "If you are worthy, step inside and battle this god."


    Rowan grinned, "Don''t mind if I do." He pushed both of his hands through the gap and seized the edges, this action made Dao Ma''s eyes shrink.


    Rowan''s body became covered with golden mes that were far more violent than he had ever summoned before, and when the mes vanished he was gone.


    The shield that covered the internal flower began to crack, spider webbing the surrounding space making it resemble shattered ss, before it exploded with a dull bang, sprinkling multicolored lights into the atmosphere, the barrier covering the Eternal Flower had been crushed.


    Dao Ma''s reptilian eyes shrank to a tiny slit as Rowan''s back touched his own, the back of both their heads touched and Rowan brought his hands and wrapped Dao Ma''s own, interlocking their fingers like lovers.


    "Oh, this feels so familiar, like the memory of a melody that just stays at the tip of your tongue," Rowan whispered. "Dao Ma know this with certainty, you will not leave this flower alive. You will die here, your Divine Kingdom shall be plundered and your Divine Spark shall be put out. These actions are happening not because of any fault from you, it is happening because I deem it so. As a god you should be familiar with such things, you have condemned billions to death before. But your station warrants honor and your death would be noble, this I can promise you. I task you with only one thing Dao Ma; I want you to shine bright, bring out your brilliance, prove your might before me, and be honored that for this short moment, you became my teacher, not everyone under creation would be worthy of this honor."


    Dao Ma''s shoulders loosened and the tension that knotted his muscles rxed and he began tough, he could not believe at the edge of his despair a light was shown, he would not go silent into the dark, he would be screaming all the way.


    He savagely yanked at Rowan''s hands, and with a wet pop, he tore them clean from his shoulders.


    There was no blood on either end and before Dao Ma couldplete his action of turning around, Rowan had already finished healing. The hand that Dao Ma was holding unexpectedly turned into two massive golden chains that wrapped itself around the body of Dao Ma, before exploding or rather imploding.


    Since the source of the explosion came from his body, Rowan could perfectly control the energy it released, a technique he learned from both Erohim and Fury.


    Dao Ma was sted to pieces, but with an angry roar, he remade his flesh.


    Rowan frowned, "Do not disappoint me, for I will not be holding back."


    Dao Ma growled and his body turned red, his tail transformed into a whip that separated into two parts, and he held a whip in his right hand, and a short spear in his left.


    Rowan recalled the rest of the Ouroboros Serpent and they shrunk down to about fifty feet and surrounded him, and suddenly twenty-three eyes were looking at Dao Ma.


    At first, there were various emotions across all these eyes but they soon copied the eyes of Rowan whose own only held an equal amount of focus and excitement.


    Dao Maughed again, "You are Oblivion, you are the end of everything, and it would be my honor to battle you with everything I have. Every god shall battle you, and no matter how deep your darkness goes, our light shall prate through it, for darkness shall ultimately be defeated by light."


    In his heart, he thought, ''Perhaps this might not be such a bad way to go.''


    Rowan smiled in his heart, ''I control the very Host of the Highest Heavens, which light can shine brighter than my own?''


    With a roar that held all the rage and pride in Dao Ma''s heart, he gathered all the skills he had umted over the long years and attacked.


    The battle that followed was not shy and did not destroy the world for endless miles, instead, it went in the opposite direction, and it became incredibly intricate, like a dance.

 Chapter 455 Counterassault

    <h4>Chapter 455 Counterassault</h4>


    Dao Ma roared as he poured everything he had inside him without holding back. The space inside the Eternal Flower was special, every action made here was a million times harder, and with every move you made, the strain increased until it would crush even a Major god under its weight.


    Only the bold and the fearless would ever choose to battle on it. Today Dao Ma added a new candidate to this short list; only those without hope would battle here, and only those who were about to die would battle here.


    His scales turned purple and his face shrank, assuming a more humanoid form, he may have failed his Ascension to be a Major god, but he had gained some benefit, certain insights about that level of power came to him and certain truths were understood.


    Purple hair burst out from his scalp and he roared as he attacked.


    Rowan paused for a short moment observing the god, and he sighed internally, if this god had survived, his human form would have been beautiful. His purple scale glinted in the light and his features were even more beautiful than those of Rowan.


    "I shall not go quietly into the dark!" Dao Ma screamed.


    "It matters not," Rowan responded, and he received the attack of the god, and the Angels above went still as they watched the first of the many battles that would ur soon.


    The death of Dao Ma would spark a war that would raze across the gxy, and they stood as witnesses as the Creator began his move on this gctic chess board.


    Dao Ma made thousands of moves every second, his whip and short spear moving with such quickness that they left countless trails in the air, and even Rowan could not keep up using Envy even as he burned his vitality using Eruption, if not for the assistance of his Ouroboros Serpents that served as both his shield and spear, he would have lost in the first two seconds.


    Countless moves were made and countered and Rowan tasked his Many consciousness to activate Eruption at the precise moment he needed it, else he would have burned through his time limits in the first few seconds of battle


    A disy of amazing martial intricacy followed. Dao Ma''s whip covered every angle, assaulting the six Ouroboros Serpent and Rowan at the same time. His spear was like lightning bolts, fast and unpredictable, it was as if he could not feel the growing strain of battling on the Eternal Flower, and his beautiful face lit up in pure excitement.


    At the moment of his death, he was living life to the fullest!


    Rowan''s eyes glowed and he could not help but praise out loud, "This is how a real god should battle!"


    Rowan twirled Envy deflecting thousands of blows in every passing moment, not even trying to attack, he called up an entire fifteen Consciousness pirs to learn and follow the pattern of Dao Ma attacks, while he did his best to keep himself in one piece as he weathered through the storm.


    The structure of the Eternal Flower aided and abetted him also. Dao Ma''s moves were powerful, butcked enough strength to shred through Rowan''s defense, even while backed with Intent, and every cut that reached Rowan''s flesh was healed in the blink of an eye, yet Rowan had to push more conscious power to find ways to resist against the constant growing pressure the Eternal Flower exerted.


    His Ouroboros Serpents were the key to him staying stable for the first three seconds as they did not attack much for Rowan forbade them from doing so, as it would defeat the purpose of this battle, but they deflected the strikes that he had missed and sometimes pushed Dao Ma back in order for Rowan to adjust his footing.


    Dao Ma''s weapons could not even cut through their scales, only making loud metallic sounds and bright shes of light that resembled exploding suns.


    Rowan was slowly pushed back, and he was approaching the edge of the Eternal Flower, but although he was presently disadvantaged, his footing was still steady, it would take more than this to break him.


    At the ten seconds mark, Dao Ma made an impressivebination with his spear and whip, thrusting his spear a total of seven times that targeted Rowan from his head to his groin, and with his speed, it was as if there were seven spears attacking Rowan at once, his whip scattered into a thousand pieces and they wrapped around the Ouroboros Serpents giving the god valuable moments to intensify his attack.


    Rowan who had been defending for all of eighteen seconds suddenly shuddered, his eyes glowed so bright it resembled two suns, and he brought Envy to the top of his head and sliced, parried, and swept the attack of the spear to the side.


    Knowledge Well had finished analyzing, and now all the proficiency of Dao Ma''s attack pattern that he had developed over countless millennia rushed into Rowan''s consciousness pirs and was sublimated.


    Rowan took a single step back and stopped, he was at the very edge of the Eternal Flower, and then he attacked, taking the first step forward and for the first time unleashing his Berserker Aspect that was at the Immortal level.


    Envy became mysteriously silent, but that was not the case that this God Killer weapon was reducing her presence, but it was the opposite, she was now so excited that a Mortal would not be able toprehend this degree of fanaticism.


    She had only begun to make noise in a smaller spectrum of sound below the physical hearing of most mortal creatures, and anyone who could hear it would ascribe it to the scream you heard when a world dies.


    A flood of red granules that resembled maggots flowed out from Rowan''s body and encircled his weapon turning Envy blood red, and he made the first stroke, and the universe seemed to halt.

 Chapter 456 Not Perfection... Just The Beginning.

    <h4>Chapter 456 Not Perfection... Just The Beginning.</h4>


    Rowan knew his attack would not take long so he unleashed Eruption without holding back, and the Eternal Flower made an awful shriek of pain, as its petals began to bleed.


    Rowan took another step forward.


    No longer was he using the strict form passed down from the Berserker Aspect, what he fought with was the culmination of every battle he had ever been into, and every technique he had ever observed, all the methods of application of power came into one in his hands, and grew to be something¡­ else.


    He did not have a soul but Rowan still shivered as a fresh wave of enlightenment washed through his mind and then Rowan began to make¡­art.


    The first attack he made perfectly cut through Dao Ma''s defense made from twirling his whip.


    The whip which was traveling at so much speed the barrier it made was almost solid, and it could even block out light, but Rowan made a million minuscule movements with his Axe in a fraction of a second and sliced off Dao Ma''s hand.


    Envy had gone through the barrier as if it was not solid, a barrier that would even stop light!


    He turned his Axe a little to the left and blocked the iing strike of the short spear with the hilt of his Axe, and he followed it with a punch to the god''s elbow.


    At the angle he ced the punch, the joint in Dao Ma''s hand moved in the opposite direction with a sickening crunch, but this sound was still hanging in the air, for Rowan''s current speed seemed to be breaking the limits imposed by the Eternal Flower.


    Flowing with his motion as if it was all a dance, his Axe went through another pass and took out Dao Ma''s left leg at the knee, what came next was a punch under the sternum to keep his body from falling to the ground.


    This blow crushed every bone in Dao Ma''s torso, his Axe blurred along and removed the broken hand of the god as he sliced through his biceps and in the same motion, passed through his body from the chest to the waist.


    Before the god could even understand what was happening to him, Rowan had already made five more slices with Envy, each of the slices was symmetrical and every blow was a statement.


    He held Dao Ma''s decapitated head by his purple hair. The eyes of the god widened as he saw his body fall into neat little pieces, that resembled a blooming rose, even his spine was arranged around the rose, and it resembled its thorns.


    This vicious work of art could not be admired for long before the Ouroboros Serpent roared and devoured the flesh of the god and they began to expand while flying into space.


    All this happened in less than a fraction of a second. Rowan selected the precise move he needed to make to tear apart the god''s defense and with Knowledge Well anticipated every move that Dao Ma might take.


    "You¡­ how did¡­ I understand now, that you have elevated my Battle Art to the ultimate form that I have been searching for all these years. You saw all my ws. You have perfected it" the resigned voice of the god sounded, but Rowan frowned instead.


    "This is not perfection, it''s just the beginning."


    His Ouroboros Serpents sliced down from space, all six of them coiling around each other as they descended like mountain ranges made from living gold. They reached the statue of Dao Ma and opening their massive maws, they began to consume it with gusto reveling in the great amount of energy.


    There were billions of red particles around the severed neck of Dao Ma that were shining like blood with the appearance of squirming maggots. It was a horrible sight to look at, but this was Rowan''s Berserker Intent acting on the injury of the god, preventing him from healing.


    Rowan had gained so much in such a short time, as every god he defeated was like an endless feast he had to settle for a long while to properly digest.


    Rowan flew down to the chest of Dao Ma, where the gate still spewed blood but it was slowing down. Dao Ma had used a lot of his Essence when he attempted to ascend, and Eva had quietly drained most of them, plus he was fighting another serious battle with the World Seed and he was on the verge of losing.


    The Statue of Dao Ma began to nt to the side, as an overenthusiastic Serpent took a huge chunk out of the leg. Rowan sighed, something told him he knew which of his children would do that.


    Even amongst all the Ouroboros Serpents, it was the greediest.


    Rowan was before the gate, observing the fluctuating lights around it, there were millions of tiny Runes swirling around the gate that he was memorizing, the Runes had many changes and were mysterious, it did not take long for him to finish memorizing the Runes and he began stepping through the gate while holding the still living head of Dao Ma.


    Gods were impossible to kill unless you destroyed their Divine Spark, even after that, they could still be resurrected after a long span of time had gone by. Their souls after all are immortal, and even though they would sustain grievous damages at their death, over time they would heal themselves.


    This process could be faster if the god still had firm believers, who followed theirid down rites and traditions, such an act would stabilize the shattered immortal soul of the god and allow them to escape the jaws of death.


    This process may take a short time like a few decades or a few centuries or an extremely long time like millions of years, or even billions. Some unlucky gods would not resurrect for trillions of years only to wake up at the end of an Era, which was the death of the universe, and only then would they die a true death.


    All these were normal for a god that was killed, but in the case of Rowan, it was different. He came here precisely for the Immortal Souls of the gods, for only souls of this level could quench his thirst, and the so-called immortality of the gods was nothing before his bloodlines.

 Chapter 457 The Swirling Maelstrom

    Chapter 457 The Swirling Maelstrom


    The hunger inside the heart of Rowan began to manifest after the battle was over, his overly analytical mind was being washed under by a seemingly fragrant scent, like a divine feast waiting for him to indulge his gluttony and revel in decadence without any limits.


    Dao Ma had looked into Rowan''s eyes and he had seen the end of all things. The god had fallen into despair and eptance that at the moment of his death, he would never rise again.


    Eva appeared beside Rowan and looked at the head of Dao Ma, her pert nose wrinkled and she looked away, they both stepped into the Divine Kingdom and therge spikes the Ouroboros Serpents kept floating around disintegrated into dust as Rowan collected all the energy inside them.


    With another step, Rowan strolled into a new world. One where there was no moon or stars above, just endless white of water and the green of nts.


    Every Divine Kingdom was different, each of them was patterned after the power the god controlled. For Erohim his kingdom was one of ice and fire, but for Dao Ma was one of endless swamps with unknown depths and dense forests that went as far as the eyes could see.


    Like every Divine Kingdom, he came to catch sight of, they had no edges but visibly folded themselves into a sphere. If the Divine Kingdom was to be a, then the would be hollow, and it would be situated inside of it, and the outside surface of the would just be its skin.


    Rowan looked above and he could see only vast swamps and forests that defied gravity and did not fall but existed upside down. It was almost as if the sky was a gigantic mirror.


    What could not be ignored however was the growing invasion inside the Divine Kingdom, massive golden vines in their millions were growing and prating through the swamps and the forest, draining it of life and bringing behind them a wind of change, as the corners of the Divine Kingdom became covered by arge fog anywhere the vines passed, Rowan World Seed was iming the Divine Kingdom!


    Countless beasts of all shapes and sizes ran ahead of the vines and the fog, but they were not fast enough, and before long, all of them would fall. Those that were worthy would rise, new beings, with a single Primogenitor¡ªRowan.


    Dismissing this amazing view, he saw the target he was here to find and smiled at Eva, who nodded back.


    The both of them began moving through the Divine Kingdom at speeds exceeding many times the speed of sound, their destination was a swirling maelstrom at what could be called the center of the Divine Kingdom, which at first seemed to be very close, but that turned out to be false because they had been flying for three minutes and they had barely crossed a fraction of the distance.


    At their speed, they would have crossed countless miles and yet they were no closer to reaching it. This was not a trick of perception, the Divine Kingdom of Dao Ma was this vast, it was unlike a god like Erohim who was on hisst leg.


    Rowan wanted to finish this task quickly and he summoned Astrbe and they all vanished only to reappear directly on top of the swirling maelstrom.


    The size and speed of the maelstrom caused heavy winds and generatedrge amounts of lightning that plunged into the swirling chaos. If not for the innate stability of the space inside the Divine Kingdom, the force of the maelstrom would tear space to pieces.


    The Maelstrom was 13 million miles in diameter and the amount of water it was violently moving around was enormous. It was thest line of defense between Dao Ma Divine Pce and the world.


    The Maelstrom resembled a gigantic hurricane and the eyes of the Maelstrom were bright green and became steadily darker as you got closer to the edges where they merged with the great swamps.


    Dao Ma smiled, " This is my Endless Eye, crafted from the Natal Treasure that came with my birth as a god, this Maelstrom is not water but Vorpal Essence. It is a Divine Metal that by chance passed across my sights during my Ascension to Godhood, a sign that the universe favored my rise. My Divine Kingdom was built using this Divine Metal as its foundation and I created a great Formation around it that would serve as my fortress. You will not be able to prate through in a short amount of time, even if you have the help of a thousand gods."


    Rowan arched his brows, "Are you sure about that."


    Dao Ma sneered, "You may have defeated me, but if you think you can quickly kill me, then you are mistaken, among all the gods, I am the most troublesome to kill precisely because of the presence of this Divine Treasure."


    Rowan was quiet and he grabbed down with arge Telekic hand and attempted to scoop a portion of this Divine metal that resembled flowing green mercury. The Telekic hand reached the surface of the Maelstrom and as the fingers of the hand attempted to push into the maelstrom, it was torn apart.


    Rowan frowned, not only was this Vorpal Metal incredibly dense, but its speed of rotation was very fast, and before he could push his hand through it to collect even a drop, his attempt was thwarted.


    ''Interesting treasure. I have never heard of it like before.'' Rowan thought.


    ''This universe was indeed filled with wonders, and even after a million years, he knew he would hardly be able to understand all of it. No, that would be the wrong way of thinking. He was considering this problem just like a mortal or a god would. If he seeded enough worlds in the universe, he would be near-omniscient and omnipresent, there would be nothing inside this universe he would not be able to understand.''

 Chapter 458 Harvesting The Vorpal Essence

    Chapter 458 Harvesting The Vorpal Essence


    Rowan concentrated and gently wrapped one drop of Vorpal Essence that had broken away and was flying around due to the massive momentum of the swirling maelstrom. He finished analyzing its properties in less than three seconds and his golden eyes were filled with excitement.


    Vorpal Essence was very pliable and was able to mimic the materials it came in contact with. This was a very rare and valuable property and when he looked below at the swirling maelstrom, he nearlyughed and cried at the same time, there was so much of it here, nearly thirty billion tonnes of this metal, and Dao Ma had used it as a glorified shield over his Divine Pce.


    Although he could not fault the god, he did the best he could with the knowledge and resources he had. This was also an ingenious method of using this treasure but it was also incredibly shortsighted. When Dao Ma ced all this metal inside his swamp, it took the properties of his Divine Kingdom and became very dense and heavy and when he made the Vorpal Essence begin spinning, he created a dense heavy shield over his Divine Pce that had practically the weight of a ck hole.


    Rowan Ouroboros Serpents could devour this entire Vorpal Essence far quicker than Dao Ma would anticipate, but that would be a stupendous waste of this treasure. His Serpents would only transform it into energy, and whatever uniqueness it holds would be wasted.


    He would rather feed the entire Divine Kingdom to his Serpents than allow them to consume this treasure, already he could anticipate all the uses he could make out of it.


    Utilizing this treasure in its current state was not ideal and he would have to take them away from this ce, luckily Rowan had a much better tool to handle this problem. He opened his hand and levitated the head of Dao Ma beside him.


    The head of the god began to chuckle, "You are stuck here for the time being, the reverberation of our battle was shielded by whatever Formation you created, but every emergence of the Eternal Flower leaves traces in reality, traces that other gods can sense and follow, and if you want to kill me, you would not be able to escape in time," Dao Maughed, "They would soone looking, and although you''re powerful, you will fall when the might of all the gods in this gxy falls on you."


    Rowan smiled, "You have lived too long Dao Ma, and your imagination is limited, I bested you while I''m still technically a Mortal, and you still lecture me about the impossible?"


    "hahaha¡­. You would battle against all the gods? I regret that I will not see you suffer and die a wretched death in their hands."


    Rowan ignored the god, his end was approaching and his emotions were nothing but abnormal. His hands were now free and Rowan brought both of his hands up in the air, and he closed his eyes. Inside his Mental Space, he linked the three Chambers together, Knowledge Well, Astrbe, and Hollow Forge.


    His Chambers began to shift position inside his Mental Space, as he began to truly use these Chambers as they were meant to be used, and perhaps even more than they were intended, for each of his chambers was more massive and powerful than when they were just contained inside his Pce of Ice.


    Hollow Forge became the foundation and rested on the surface of the Primordial Sea of Darkness, it resembled a slumbering volcano spewing out white smoke.


    Floating a few miles above it was Knowledge Well which resembled arge lidless eye surrounded by massive golden pirs that were thirty-seven in number.


    All except for one held the moving images of Ouroboros Serpents, the only one that was different among them had the face of Rowan embossed on it, his features were regal and his eyes were stern.


    Above the Knowledge Well came to rest Astrbe. It was shaped like a t disk and it radiated a blue-white light that covered the two chambers below it, and they seemed to be vaguely merging.


    Finished with his preparation, Rowan dropped his upraised hands, and with that gesture, a massive blue light with more than forty thousand feet across mmed into the swirling maelstrom.


    The rotation of the maelstrom began to slow down, as the Astrbe when used at full power no longer emitted a milky white light but an intense blue one.


    The rotation of the Maelstrom ceased and as if gravity had lost its power, the Vorpal Metal began to rise and vanish inside the blue light, and its movement created massivemotions, as shockwaves and lightning burst out from the Vorpal Essence. The lighting from the Astrbe was so bright it could be seen from all over the Divine Kingdom.


    Dao Ma''s eyes went wide with astonishment as the level of his Vorpal Essence began to disappear as millions of tonnes of this Divine Metal began to vanish.


    "What sort of unholy sorcery is this?" the god screamed, "you cannot teleport Vorpal Metal, its properties will make it bleed through space and destabilize the teleportation. How is this possible?"


    "It''s simple," Rowan replied as he was smiling, "I am simply moving it across space."


    Inside his Mental Space, the Vorpal Essence began to rain down like a flood, and Knowledge Well went into operation, weaving all the falling Divine Metal into massive ropes that were fed inside the square portal in Hollow Forge where it was disintegrated and stored.


    The blue light stabbed deeper into the depths of the swamp and in a few short seconds it was over leaving traces of blue luminescent light dancing in the air and a fragrance of lemon behind.


    There was a massive void in the middle of the swamp and strangely the water at the edge could not fall and fill it up. Dao Ma''s purple face turned a paler shade in fear and astonishment. Rowan smiled and zoomed down into the crater.


    Eva looked at the floating head and frowned a bit but she did not descend with Rowan, she only stayed up with the head, as if she was watching over it.

 Chapter 459 God Stone

    Chapter 459 God Stone


    There was a loud thump as Rowan reached the bottom of the swamp. A brown force field was in his way but he sted through it like rotten wood and his feet touched the roof of the Divine Pce.


    Dao Ma all the way up above shuddered, he seemed to be a bit desperate, although he became resigned once more, he licked his patched lips and turned his decapitated head to face Eva, and as if he became aware of something, his eyes lit up, "It was you wasn''t it? You were the true cause of my downfall."


    Eva did not answer him but looked away, her keen eyes following Rowan''s progress closely.


    "Yes¡­ it is you," Dao Ma sighed, "Your lord is powerful, so powerful it is almost impossible to believe that such powers could rest in the hand of one that is not even a god, even after I have personally witnessed it, I still find it hard to believe. Can you imagine that?... Fucking absurd!"


    Maeve was still silent, but Dao Ma continued talking even without getting any response from Eva, "But there is something very important that I may have missed. You see, he''s very powerful, no doubt about that,  but he is still¡­ ignorant about certain issues, most likely because of his age, I could feel from the fluctuations in his vitality that he should not be older than a century."


    Eva was silent, but she was listening to him, although the thoughts that could be going on behind her ck eyes were unknown.


    Dao Ma smiled, "The most powerful weapons we have as a god are our souls, and even though I was spent from my attempt at Ascension to be a Major god, I would not have fallen so easily if you had not stolen my essence to deprive me of the power to drive my Immortal soul, you also stole my Intent, which I should have used as a Focus. I have lost this battle because youid devious traps below the ground and I fell into it. You, pfftttt¡­."


    "Silence little god," Eva discarded the bottom jaw of Dao Ma that she had just ripped off, around the gaping wound in his face were blue maggots, Eva also controlled Intent!


    "You have no idea of what you speak. Even without my intervention, you will still lose. You are a frog inside a well." Eva looked away, her eyes carrying a distant look.


    Far behind her, the roar from the Ouroboros Serpents who just entered the Divine Kingdom was heard. As they rushed through the gate of the Divine Kingdom it would seem their presence was a sort of aphrodisiac to the World Seed as the speed at which they devoured the Divine Kingdom increased, and as the Ouroboros Serpents moved past, the golden tendrils thickened and chased after them.


    Dao Ma Divine Pce was different from Erohim, he did away with therge size that Erohim favored and built a rtively small temple a dozen stories tall. Clustered thickly around the door of the temple were twelve massive crocodiles, who were all Earth gods.


    From the bloodline feedback he could detect from these creatures, they must be the children of Dao Ma, they were all lethargic as their Essence had been drained from them, and Rowan could see a Formation binding all twelve crocodiles that had been broken.


    With his increasing knowledge of Formations, he was able to determine that it was these twelve Earth gods that were driving the Formation to create the Maelstrom, and when he devoured the Vorpal Essence thus breaking the Formation, the bacsh nearly killed them.


    Thergest amongst them struggled to stand, "I plead for the dignity of our Father, Your Highness. His Divine Spark lies within, and we have deactivated all the traps around it, we only hope you would give us his body so that we may leave with it. We the children of Dao Ma would forever be grateful and worship your great name until the end of our lives."


    "Change ising, look to your survival," Rowan replied and walked past them, and he ced both hands on the great door and pushed it open.


    The Earth gods roared in anger and desperation and they gathered all their strength to attack Rowan.


    With a burst of Telekinesis, he threw them away for thousands of miles as he continued into the Divine Pce. Rowan had an increasing disdain for killing those who were weaker than gods using his own hands.


    It was not pride speaking, as only a godly being had the strength and the Divine Essence to handle his blows. He ignored the children of Dao Ma, they had nothing of worth to offer him or to draw his attention.


    For a normal god, even the destruction of their Divine Spark was not the end of their story and they would be reborn. It was normal that during the death of a god, his enemy would usually honor hisst wishes and they would have most likely listened to the children of Dao Ma for in the future the tides might change and the resurrected god might return even stronger.


    Rowan obviously would never fear such a thing happening. Dao Ma had called him Oblivion, and for an Immortal god, he could as well be that sort of thing.


    Not all the traps had been fully deactivated but Rowan tore them apart with a single swing of his Axe. He arrived at the central location that housed the Divine Spark of the god that was protected by a huge gate.


    He recognized this material, it was a fusion of Adamantite and a dozen other alloys that made an almost indestructible material called God Stone.


    Rowan had only read about it and had never seen it, this knowledge came from one of his Angels deep inside the families of Trion. A God Stone could only be created by a god using his God Spark and it was a unique resource that was prized all over the universe and outside of it.


    An Armor made from God Stone could allow a mortal to survive several attacks from a god without sustaining any damage, it could be easy to tell how valuable it was.

 Chapter 460 The Death of Dao Ma

    Chapter 460 The Death of Dao Ma


    A God Stone was powerful, but against his Chambers, nothing was indestructible. Even a God Killer weapon was taken apart, and that was moreplex than any God Stone. All these divine materials he was gathering were important because Rowan expected that he would soon be making use of them.


    Rowan gestured and another burst of blue light shed and covered the entire door. The enormous door began to shrink as pieces of it began to disappear into the light, and the door made a clear metallic groan before it shrank to a dot and vanished, giving him ess to the Divine Spark¡ªThe heart of a god.


    No wonder gods were so difficult to kill, to locate their Divine Kingdom was supremely difficult as they could move it at any sign of danger, and even if you managed to do the impossible and locate their Divine Kingdom and somehow infiltrate it, then it would be an uphill battle to get to their Divine Pce where countless traps and obstacles would be arrayed against you.


    Only Rowan''s unique advantages and nning allowed him to stroll into this ce in less than an hour after the battle began, and although there were a fewplications along the way, everything went ording to n.


    His eyes prated the bright green light being emitted from the entity before him as he beheld the God Spark of Dao Ma hovering silently inside a sacred chamber.


    It was shaped like a scaled green egg that was glowing. It was fairlyrge, about eight feet in diameter. Inside of it, Rowan could sense a great presence. It contained the Immortal Soul of Dao Ma but it appeared weakened and spent.


    Most likely this weakness came as a result of the god trying to ascend to a higher realm and failing. Failures like this would lead to intensive bacsh. Also, the toll of battling Rowan could not be underestimated, Dao Ma had unleashed an incredible amount of power during the battle and all these would have taken much from him.


    Rowan could feel the Soul of the god bing stronger as whatever damage it sustained before was healing. He did not have long and he needed to take advantage of this moment.


    Rowan felt a cool wind brush against his neck and he looked deeper into the God Spark where he noticed a skeletal face pressed against the egg and looking at Rowan with two empty eyes, when it noticed Rowan looking at it, the Apparition grinned showing long fangs and it gave a lengthy alien howl that brought a chill to the soul.


    Rowan did not doubt that if he still had a soul, this scream from the apparition inside the Divine Spark would have snuffed it out.


    He began walking up to the hovering Divine Spark and charging up his abilities. Billions of red particles rushed out of his body and enveloped Envy, and with each step he took the red light emanating from the Axe grew brighter until it was as if he was holding a red sun in his hand.


    Rowan began to burn his Vitality as Eruption was diverted into his Strength Attribute and it grew explosively until a single breath from him was like a hurricane, and he held all that power steady while still burning Eruption more furiously increasing the strength he was pouring into his body, and he steadily began to grow bigger as he took the form of a man-made from gold, Envy also grew with him.


    With his next step, Rowan reached thirty feet tall, and he was glowing like the sun.


    He did not take this form when he was battling Dao Ma because he could not control this level of power during intensebat.


    His body began to vibrate, as billions of tiny pops could be heard all around his body, it was the sound of Rowan''s body shing and disintegrating every single atom that came in contact with him. Absolute Body could only be truly expressed in this form.


    He diverted all his Telekinesis into the muscles of his body and his forcefield sank into his flesh. His next step shattered the Divine Pce in two and the crater that erupted from it continued until it tore the entire Divine Kingdom in two, reality itself seemed to shy away from Rowan and darkness fled far from his surroundings.


    The Apparition inside the Divine Spark began to shake and then it went still and looked at Rowan, it opened its desated lips, "I curse¡­"


    "Heard that before," Rowan whispered, reaching the Divine Spark, he made a simple swing, and Envy neatly bisected the scaled egg in two.


    The egg shed thrice before exploding. A powerful force equal to a thousand Megaton Nuclear explosions urred, sweeping through everything with a force that could crack a.


    A massive green mushroom cloud thousands of miles across rose from the crater, and the shockwave it generated devastated what was left of the Divine Kingdom.


    Dao Ma''s head shook, and tears filled his eyes as he looked at what was left of his dominion. Eva looked at him for a few seconds and descended.


    Dao Ma''s head remained for a few moments as if admiring what was left of his Divine Kingdom before it faded into ashes, leaving behind a forlorn sigh.


    "I never told my children¡­. That¡­ I¡­. Love¡­ them."


    Rowan was not pushed for a great distance by the explosion, but his surrounding was filled with green fog that was so thick it was almost like liquid. He waved his hand and pushed back the fog revealing what was left of the Divine Pce. His body shrank down and he closed his eyes for a short while, as he calmed the fire in his blood.


    Rowan looked ahead and he saw the two pieces of the Divine Spark and drew them to him, they were now dull but still shone like an emerald gem, and he began to closely observe it, it was hollow, and inside were thousands of green grains that stung his eyes as he looked at them, and before he knew everything fell into darkness and his sight returned.


    "Was I just poisoned?"

 Chapter 461 Suppressing The Soul

    Chapter 461 Suppressing The Soul


    The green fog that had surrounded this ce was poisonous but it was not enough to phase Rowan, something was different about what had just urred.


    Rowan did not have time to deliberate again as his sight fell into darkness and returned, this was happening because his eyes were melting from their sockets.


    This happened hundreds of times in less than a second, and Rowan looked away as he shifted the two halves of the remnant of the Divine Spark away from him, realizing that what he was holding was an incredibly toxic poison.


    Rowan looked down at his body in puzzlement. Unknowingly he had withered away until he resembled a skeleton before it filled back up with muscles.


    Rowan opened his mouth and emitted arge st of green gas that melted the floor for thousands of feet. He had been deeply poisoned by just staring at the green grains.


    What was weird was that he had not felt any bit of pain during this process, and if not for the unreasonable nature of his regeneration, he would have died without even understanding how it happened. For someone with Rowan''s perception, that was an incredible feat to aplish. Whatever this poison was, it was not straightforward.


    It seemed to contain a method that could deceive the senses, even for someone like him.


    Dao Ma had not been able to use his poison after Rowan snatched his scepter, and if he was not wrong the god was going to be using this poison as his foundation to be a Major god, this makes whatever poison it was to be very special.


    Furthermore, this poison was incredibly stable, surviving such an intense explosion without any change in its properties. By itself, this poison would be difficult to truly harm Rowan, but if it was driven by Intent then it would elevate its danger to another level.


    He was not too interested in its poisonous aspects but he wanted to understand the methods that were used to cloud his Perception. If he could do so, then it might turn out to be one of his greatest harvests today.


    Rowan brought the two halves of the Divine Spark together sealing away the poison, as he was busy with this task, a great skeletal apparition with a vague resemnce to Dao Ma rose from the fog behind Rowan and looked at him with great hatred before attempting to leave but after moving a short distance away from Rowan it halted, as an inexorable force began to suck it back towards Rowan.


    The Apparition shrieked in surprise, fighting against the pull, but although it was powerful, ultimately every effort to escape was futile, for the mark of Rowan''s blow was embedded into its soul, and its fate was decided with that single blow.


    The legs of the Apparition entered Rowan''s body from the back and it wed at the earth tearing it apart and causing so muchmotion like an earthquake.


    If Rowan was aware of what was happening behind him he gave no signs, he simply continued studying the God Spark, and satisfied it could properly contain the poison, he threw it into his Mental Space.


    He turned around and watched the Apparition struggle to escape his grasp but it was useless. This formless power wasing from his Nascent Primordial Bloodline, something that even Rowan could hardly understand, and the Apparition was drawn into Rowan''s body with a final despairing scream.


    Rowan closed his eyes and watched the Apparition being sucked into Sheol, as it approached the City it was forced to kneel, and its powers became sealed, and slowly its body became frozen by the Primordial Sea of Darkness. Its features were frozen into a rictus of fear and astonishment.


    Rowan saw tiny glowing pieces begin to break off from the frozen Apparition and gather on the surface of the Primordial Sea of Darkness where they were swept towards the piles of Soul Crystals that Rowan had ced not far from Sheol. As the glowing pieces neared the Soul Crystals they started to merge and soon transformed into a Soul Crystal.


    In less than five minutes two Soul Crystals had been created. Unlike before when he had to control the process of creating Soul Crystals using his Throne of Ice, with his new bloodline, this process was done automatically and with no fuss.


    Rowan opened his eyes and breathed out in relief, he knew his new bloodline was powerful but he had still expected a little bit ofplication after all, this was an Immortal Soul, and he had even made ns if he was to fall into slumber or maybe be incapacitated if the burdens were too much for him to carry, but there should not be any concern of that nature for now.


    Eva was beside him, her eyes were wide as she watched his features searching for any clues to know his present status, unlike when Rowan''s bloodline was the Avatar of Eve, everything he did was instantly known by her, but now, if he did not share any of his thoughts or secrets, even Eva would not be able to tell what was happening inside his Mental Space.


    Noticing his rxed demeanor, she breathed a sigh of relief and began speaking,


    "The first steps arepleted, the gods are rousing, and we have barely hours for you to collect your prize andy low for a while."


    Eva manifested a glowing chart of the Cerulean Gxy showing him all the spots of attention, especially the 212 Minor Worlds that were glowing in gold as an indicator that these were now his own.


    Rowan nodded, "let us leave. The n went wlessly, especially your ingenious methods of draining his energy and your Formations. Thank you, Eva."


    Eva smiled and bowed, and they both vanished in a bright sh of light. The Ouroboros Serpents finished devouring any choice bits of material inside the Divine Kingdom that caught their attention, including all the children of Dao Ma, and with a roar they pierced through the spatial barrier surrounding it and left, returning to Rowan.


    The Divine Kingdom slowly fell to the endless golden web and was shrouded in fog and an intense storm, as new changes began to be enacted on them.

 Chapter 462 A New World

    Chapter 462 A New World


    Rowan appeared above what remained of the battlefield between him and the Crocodile god Dao Ma. It had been simply decimated.


    Because of their sh, the space around this ce was no longer stable, the energies that were here were simply chaotic, filled with poisonous miasma and many other powers and this area was rapidly transforming into a danger zone.


    Their battle had spawned an area where Aether had begun to thrive, and with the remnants of the Eternal Flower that had once graced this location, the changes that may happen here could not be known.


    Most importantly, a god had died here, such an event would leave a mark on every single thing that was in this area, as the despair of Dao Ma was soaked into every stone, into every single metal, blood, bone, and even reality itself. If you listened, you could hear his cries of rage and sorrow, and beneath that cries was a cold silence.


    That silence was Rowan''s growing Aura.


    What had happened here would shake the universe in time. Gods could be banished, their corporeal form easily destroyed, and even their Divine Spark could be shattered to pieces, but it was impossible to truly kill a god because their souls were immortal and would only perish at the end of an Era.


    Rowan did not know how long it would take before the major powers in this universe began to realize that their so-called immortality was being threatened. Whatever that time might be, then the full force of the entire universe or even all the universes would fall on him.


    Rowan dismissed that thought and looked at everything before him, his eyes went to the shattered remnants of the Eternal Flower and he sighed. Stretching forth his hands, he expanded his senses until he could touch everything within a million-mile radius that their battle had touched and he unleashed his Telekic tentacles with amand, "Gather!"


    Using the remnants of the Eternal Flowers as the foundation, the debris of everything that had urred here, including space, blood, bones, and even the battle cries were all drawn together, and Rowan burned Eruption, channeling all that power into his Telekinesis and with a dull rumble, he shaped a new world from the debris.


    It was multicolored, with parts of it shining with an otherworldly glow, while the other was mysteriously dark, but mostly it was red. The red of freshly spilled blood. Before this battle, this world was very dense, filled with the hardest metallic alloys that Rowan could forge.


    Now it was much stronger and the force it was able to withstand was an order of magnitude higher, for during its creation, Rowan had added the God Stone into it, and the blood and bodies of tens of thousands of Earth gods were merged into it, and even portions of Dao Ma''s body and blood were fused into this new world.


    So many random energies, but all of them were undoubtedly filled with violence and bloodlust came together to form this world he was building, and Rowan knew that this was not the end.


    "This would be the field of ughter, and gods would be drawn here to die. Their Blood, their bones, and their screams shall grow this world. This world of ughter began to shrink until it fell into Rowan''s open hands and he kept it away.


    With a sh of milky white light, he vanished, taking all his Angels with him leaving behind a slowing healing stretch of space.


    ?


    THE BLACK TOWER, ONE HOUR AGO.


    "You are still far from understanding Intent, young Traveller of the Blood, but before you do so, it is important that you make a choice." Labaletai the Chaos Door spoke to Rowan.


    "Do I have any say in this choice I''m about to make?" Rowan replied.


    "What a weird thing to say," Labaletai said softly, "of course you have a choice. You can choose to ignore everything I say, you can even choose not to listen to me and do whatever your heart pleases. Of course that would lead to a fate worse than death for you, but oh yes, you have a say, and you have a choice. But if I were you, I would rather listen to the Door who has lived for many Eras, there are not many older than me across the many universes."


    Rowan did not deliberate for long before he nodded, and the Chaos Doorughed. He knew it was useless to argue with Labaletai, the intent of the Chaos Door had fixed him in ce, and Rowan did not doubt that the Chaos Door would keep him here until he finished his speech.


    "Good¡­ good choice." Rowan imagined if the Chaos Door had hands, it would be rubbing them together in excitement.


    "Okay, this is what you should know. The firstborn of Chaos despaired from the endless war, and Caine brokered a deal with the enemies of our father, and they created a Supreme technique that could be used to devour Intent!"


    Rowan frowned, "I thought Intent could block and resist other foreign Intents."


    "If it''s a normal sort of Intent, yes that should work," Labaletai said, "yet you forget, that this is not just any sort of Intent, but it''s one from a Great Primordial, this is the Intent from Chaos himself, driven by his murderous rage, you would have to be a Primordial yourself to fight against his Intent head-on."


    "If that is the case, what sort of technique can allow you to consume a Primordial Intent?"


    "Even after all this time, I have not been able to understand all of it. That is why Caine is called the greatest of us all, he is also called the great deceiver and traitor but who cares for all that nonsense, what is important is that without his help it would have been impossible for such a technique like this to be born."


    The Chaos Door was quiet for a while as if he was deep in a memory before continuing his exnation,


    "This is what gave us our freedom and ultimately what drove a rift between the Children of Chaos, for you see, not all of us wanted to be free from the control of our Father, for some of us, serving his will is the reason for our existence, anything short is a betrayal¡­. Lunatics, all of them! Those fools choose to ignore that we are nothing but disposable tools to our father."

 Chapter 463 Hints Of A New Supreme Technique

    Chapter 463 Hints Of A New Supreme Technique


    Rowan could feel the wave of disdain and angering from the Chaos Door, who did not attempt to hide his emotions when he spoke of the other children of Chaos who refused to adopt this technique.


    "I take it you are on the side of Caine." Rowan smiled.


    "Of course I am, and you should be able to tell the benefits of the technique he passed to us. Don''t you feel that sense of freedom in your Soul? The burden of our father''s unreasonable demands has been stripped away and finally, you can make your decision with a mind not addled by madness"


    "What decision?"


    "You can side with us, the loyalists of Caine, and be a fellow Traveler of the Blood, or you can side with the fanatics that wished for their bodies to be nothing else but a flesh suit for Chaos. That decision lies with you, also when you truly understand all the intricacies of this technique, there will be many hidden benefits you will uncover. You know, there is a reason I am able to survive through the Eras, and a significant portion is due to this technique."


    Rowan considered his words for a while before speaking, "Do I have to make this decision now?"


    "What? For a child like you¡­pfft¡­ you are funny. No, you don''t have to make the most important decision in your life at this moment. You must reach the levels where you can move unaided outside the universe, only then would you be acknowledged and summoned before us all to make that choice, and although we develop quickly, it should take you at least five thousand years to get to that level, that is, if you don''t die before then hahaha¡­. Maneuvering your way into a Supreme World! The guts on you kid."


    Rowan breathed out, "So, I have time to make my decision."


    "Yeah, you do, but trust me, it is not as long as you think. Live long enough and time bes shorter in your eyes. At first, a year would seem like a long time, then a century would be as short as a year, and then a millennium would be as short as a year, and then ...."


    The Chaos Door began speaking increasingly faster until his words became a blur, "A myria-annum bes a year, and then millions of years be as short as a year, and then¡­."


    He continued for a while, already equating billions of years to be equal to a single year when Rowan interrupted him, his head beginning to ache, "I get it, I don''t have as much time as I seem to think."


    "Yes, you don''t. Now it''s my policy not to interfere with the lives of the young, and I have done more than enough to help you, so you can ask for nothing more from me. The Aura I consumed from your body was a ticking time bomb. Perhaps the Archmages here would not be able to detect it, but the Tower Master of the ck Tower would know this Aura, after all, he can already roam the many universes by himself and hase in contact with other fellow Children of Chaos. So I have saved your life and your ns, young Traveller of the Blood."


    "Thank you Labaletai," Rowan said, truly grateful for this assistance, but he would not be deceived unnecessarily, as he tempered his gratefulness with caution, perhaps this was just a simple technique that all powers at the level of the Chaos Door had readily avable to them, and he wanted to y on Rowan ignorance and sell a random piece of stone for the price of gold.


    He hesitated before speaking, "Would it be possible for you to teach me this technique for consuming Intent?"


    "Haa, dream on kid. A Supreme Technique like this is not easy to impact on others. Look at how difficult it was for you to gain ess to a Supreme Technique, which I should say was rtively easy for you to aplish, or do you think Supreme Techniques are easy toe by?"


    ''For me it is!'' Rowan nodded internally, he had already gained two Supreme Aspects that he would begin to cultivate once he took his Berserker Aspect to its Origin state, but of course, he would never say this thought aloud.


    The Chaos Door suddenly threw a bombshell, "Although it is not necessarily impossible for me to repeatedly use the technique on you for a price of course."


    Rowan paused before asking, "Why would you want to repeat the technique on me?"


    Labaletai chuckled, "Did you think the Intent of Chaos is that simple? I have consumed the Intents in your body all right, but in a century or less, it will return. You are as much a creature of Chaos as his fingers, and his control over you goes that much deeper. His Intent would inevitably grow back unless you have a method to surpass his bloodline, which is impossible, so you need this technique to suppress his Intent constantly."


    Rowan nodded, this might just be what he needed, every Supreme Technique was powerful, but he trusted his Primordial Record to be able to copy this technique if it was used enough time on him, and in addition, he should not forget about his third mystical bloodline that controlled luck and wishes.


    Recalling the description of this bloodline:


    Tree of Desire: Controls the flow of luck. Once every year collect lost treasures and dreams. Once every Century collects lost wishes and Destinies. Once every Millenia grants a wish. Once every Era grants an Impossible wish.


    What he needed was the power of this Bloodline to grant wishes, he did not know how powerful its wish-granting ability was, but he ced his attention on the wish that could be granted every Millenia.


    Perhaps he could not make a wish to be granted a Supreme Technique out of thin air, but with the assistance of the Primordial Record, he saw no reason why with thebination of this bloodline he would not be able to copy this Supreme Technique.


    Rowan replied to Labaletai, "What would I have to pay for you to perform this technique repeatedly?"

 Chapter 464 Striking A Deal

    Chapter 464 Striking A Deal


    The Chaos Door''s gaze sharpened, "You are too young and so I doubt you have anything I need, although some of the Aura you have around you are¡­ interesting. I will hand it to you in ingenuity, you yed your cards right and you entered a position that has promise. Kid, the Supreme World of Mages has hidden depths that if you reach a high enough position in the future, you will be able to assist me, that was partly the reason I used this Technique on you, it was because I understand that you have great potential."


    Rowan asked skeptically, "You are going to be helping me because of my potential? That seems¡­. Careless."


    "kid don''t look down on what you have gained, in this universe, you have likelynded on the jackpot. The Supreme Technique that you failed to acquire can be considered your greatest luck for it has a history that is fraught with danger, and the problems and attention thate with it would be enough to bury you."


    "You have a cunning and strategic mind kid, I respect that part of your nature. Most Children of Chaos are not very methodical in their actions. A side effect of our power and bloodline. You have promise."


    The Chaos Door''s eyes glowed with a prismatic color as he checked Rowan''s body once more, "Now what you practice with this body is different and I will argue that it fits your nature, I believe you will understand what you have gained in time."


    "So this is how the deal is going to work, every century I shall devour the Intent of Chaos on your body, and when you reach the level of an Archmage, you shall do something for me. It would be difficult, but you might end up benefiting from it. Don''t worry, it shall not exceed the scope of your abilities."


    Rowan agreed to the proposition and the Chaos Door grinned,


    "Oh, and onest thing. I don''t know how you were able to so cleanly possess this body, but you should do well to keep your presence deep inside Andar''s mind like you were previously doing to avoid any mishap. This body is very talented, and that means you will be closely monitored, I also see deep threads of fate binding this body to various powerful figures in the ck Federation, there will undoubtedly be tribtions in the future, are you ready for that?"


    Rowan nodded and the eyes of the Chaos Door shed and it seemed to go to sleep.


    Rowan controlled his body toy down on his bed and he began to slowly breathe, as he perused the state of Andar''s body.


    He frowned a bit as he suppressed his desire to improve Andar''s body. To everyone else, such a body was a Divine Treasure that could not be seen again even after a million years, but for Rowan, it was just passable, however, he knew that for him to gain something new, what was important was for Andar to be a nk te.


    Already there were changes in his Constitution after practicing the Endless Vault Meditation Art. Previously Andar''s cells were patterned after his Empyrean Shell, but now they were beginning to transform, it was slow going but it seemed that each Cell was turning into an extremely deep well that was drinking all the Aether that Andar''s physique was generating.


    These changes in his physique were startling and Rowan began to use Knowledge Well to mark every single shifting cell inside of Andar''s body, he hoped to understand a deeper rtionship between this technique and the Aspect he would be cultivating just as soon as he finished with the Berserker Aspect.


    A Supreme Technique was not a joke, and before he carelessly plunged into the act of unlocking it and allowing it to affect him, Andar would be his poison tester, before then, he had many other abilities he could delve into and expand upon, his real work had just begun.


    Rowan checked Andar''s Mental Space and entered his Spirit Matrix where he saw that Andar''s Spirit Matrix had begun to transform, as before him was a floor made fromrge white tiles.


    Each of the tiles wasrge about 20 x 20 feet and they were ny-nine in total. Rowan could feel a deep power slumbering inside these tiles that felt as if he was standing beside a ck hole. An astonishing amount of power was hidden inside these Tiles and Rowan was eager to understand what changes would arrive when Andar became a Mage.


    Yet as he looked around he was confused, from the information he gathered every Mage had what were called Engraving Slots inside their Spirit Matrixes, connecting all these Slots using various mystical patterns and powering them with Aether would allow a Mage to cast spells, but Rowan could see no Engraving Slot inside Andar Spirit Matrix.


    Could the Tiles be acting like an Engraving Slot?


    Well, all these mysteries he would leave for the young man to discover. With onest look inside Andar''s body, Rowan''s consciousness left, leaving only his Reflection behind, there had been a desire to consume that Reflection, but Rowan brushed it aside, the Reflection still had a purpose, and destroying it now was a waste.


    He did not know if he would ever be able to repeat the experience he used to create this Reflection.


    An hourter Andar stirred in his bed before falling deeper into slumber, this was the exact moment Dao Ma died and his soul was being digested.


    ?


    Rowan knew that it should take him about three months topletely digest this Soul, this was enough time for the strongest of his Angels to reach full maturity, at that time he would begin hunting the gods no longer alone, but with Archangels by his side who had powers equal to a god.


    Rowan could not wait to watch his Archangels battle, with his short battle with Dao Ma he did not fulfill his purpose to fully test his powers. His Berserker Aspect had progressed too quickly for him to push his abilities to the limits.

 Chapter 465 The Perception Of The Ouroboros Serpents

    Chapter 465 The Perception Of The Ouroboros Serpents


    He did not even have the opportunity to use his Territory or even his Ouroboros Serpents to battle. Yet Rowan was not displeased with this result, if he could use the least amount of force to win, then he would do so. He could only infer that it would take fighting multiple Minor gods at the same time to ce him in real danger.


    He had no idea the sort of power a Major god would have but if he could infer from the abilities Boreas had used on Jarkarr he was sure it would be on an order of magnitude higher than what Dao Ma had been able to dish out. Rowan was not even sure if Boreas was even a Major god after all he had only used his Anima to attack and the destruction he had unleashed with a single thunderbolt was higher than Dao Ma''s greatest attack could deliver.


    Rowan had robbed Dao Ma of his Scepter at the beginning, depriving him of the ability to use his poison, but that power could not be easily controlled by the god seeing as he needed a medium to unleash it. Most likely if Dao Ma had seeded and be a Major God then he would crush Rowan.


    Although he should not sell himself short when it came to battling a Major god because most importantly, he did not know the truebat powers of his Ouroboros Serpents, they had easily killed billions of creatures with a single volley from the spikes in their bodies and they had been able to block the gate to a god''s Divine Kingdom with just that single ability.


    The frightening Aspect about his Ouroboros Serpents was that they were getting stronger with every single thing they were consuming, all that energy they were swallowing was transforming into growth and strength, also as he grew stronger the effects would spread to his Ouroboros Serpents and they grew stronger.


    They had been feasting so much recently, that he did not know how big they were now, or even how much stronger they had be, he wondered if each of his Serpents could challenge a god by themselves.


    They would soon need a name, and the prerequisite for that name was that they had to personally kill a god for them to deserve the honor of getting a name. Rowan felt they were ready, but further testing would not hurt.


    At the moment he created his Archangels, his Serpents would battle them, at that time he would know which was stronger, his Serpents or his Angels.


    Before his digestion of the Immortal Soul wasplete, he decided to check his Primordial Record, as he was very sure that the changes he saw would surprise him once more.


    Rowan was sitting on a Throne made from the coiled bodies of his Ouroboros Serpents, their heads were either resting on the ground or looking around, and their eyes seemed to be piercing reality observing the sights that were beyond reality.


    He did not attempt to merge his mind deeply with the Ouroboros Serpents, the information he received was eerily different from anything he had ever known. It was like merging his mind with a storm or an earthquake, he knew there was a pattern in that chaos, but it was one that would lead to a ce he had no desire to enter.


    When Rowan brought out the Primordial Record they all looked up at the red and green book in curiosity and for the first time, Rowan heard them hiss.


    It was a long and frightening sound, and his Serpents looked away and proceeded to watch his surroundings, except for the fourth Serpent who continuously peeked at the Primordial Record but when its eyes began to bleed gold, it stopped.


    Rowan was amused yet he was still very curious, he had shared his mind with the Serpents, and his Primordial Record had opened itself to them, the intense burst of information was intensely irritating to the Serpents, but Rowan noticed that they had no problem viewing it.


    This was valuable information, and Rowan was determined to understand how this process worked.


    P????????? ??????


    Name: Rowan Kuranes


    Age: 14/542,000


    Strength: 348,392


    Agility: 326,792


    Constitution: 353,977


    ss: None


    Title: ne Walker, Chaos Blood, Reality Butcher, Creator, Primordial.


    Berserker (Tier 6)


    Lament Of Celestials (Tier 0)


    Light Devourer (Tier 0)


    Skills:


    BERSERKER BLOOD (Immortal ¡ª Level 3)


    Bloodline Skill: Eruption (41%)


    Passive:


    Deciphernguage plete)


    Berserker Intent (ck)


    Records:


    SIX ???????????? ?????????????????? [CHAOS BLOOD] - Level 3 Completed [30,000]


    SHEOL - Level 5 Completed (1,000,000)


    TREE OF DESIRE - Level 5 Completed


    Territory: Primordial Sea of Darkness


    Bloodline Ability: Purgatory Gate (Locked)


    Territory Gained: Primordial Sea of Darkness


    Legendary Skill: Chaos World Engine [6/6]


    Chaos World Engine [Minor¡ª Completed]


    Legendary Skill:Word of Enoch ¡Á2 [nk].


    Rift Rule: Absolute Body.


    Pce of Ice Chamber Unlocked:


    Astrbe


    Knowledge Well


    Hollow Forge


    Chaos Worlds (minor) ¡ª Limits Exceeded


    Minor Worlds Seeded ¡ª 212


    Awakening Primordial Bloodline [Sheol]


    Berserker Tribtion Devoured(Intent Gained¡ª Grade: ck)


    Strength Gained: 90,000


    Agility Gained: 90,000


    Constitution Gained: 90,000


    Spirit Gained: 90,000


    (Spirit has submitted itself to the Authority of Sheol. Your Bloodline Grows.)


    Soul Crystal ¡ª 542


    Remark: Awakening Primordial


    There were many new changes in his body, and he first checked his current lifespan, which had now broken the half-million years mark, he had a stake in seeing his lifespan rise as high as it could because it represented how long he could live inside the material universe, because it was easy to forget that his second bloodline Avatar of Eve and his now nascent primordial bloodline Sheol, could not exist inside the universe.


    This bloodline was not just very powerful, but it possessed certain qualities that the universe could not defend against, and Rowan suspected that his Ouroboros bloodline was heading in that direction if he kept evolving it. The recent habit from his Serpents to be peering outside of reality was a sign that they were beginning to find the material universe to be stifling.

 Chapter 466 Grade Of Intent

    <h4>Chapter 466 Grade Of Intent</h4>


    However before that time arrived, he would try to achieve as much as he could before he was expelled from the universe.


    The second reason he was deeply concerned with growing his lifespan was because this was his true assurance to escape death if he was ever to be killed.


    Killing him would be very difficult now because of his new bloodline, as his city of Sheol possesses features that even Rowan found iprehensible. Since he had no soul, for any attack to truly kill him, they would have to crush his city first.


    What sort of attack could destroy a Nascent Primordial Bloodline?


    With Rowan''s character, he would love to perform experiments to find out before he faced true danger so he could know the baseline of his immortality. How much damage could he safely sustain before he reached the edge of death? This would be the next goal for him when he battled the following set of gods.


    Rowan knew that if he died, his Ouroboros Serpents would reach across time and resurrect him with the price being paid being his lifespan, of course, this ability was not foolproof, the stronger he got the more lifespan that would be consumed.


    What he had to do was find a stable way to keep increasing his lifespan so he would not fall into the trap where he became too powerful to be resurrected, and the ability to seed worlds would be his primary focus in that Aspect.


    Seeding World also increased his Attributes, but Rowan was sure that his growing lifespan would offset any powers he could gain. What cost him his lifespan when he resurrected was not his Attributes but his abilities.


    What troubled him was that with his two new Supreme Aspects if he was going to be resurrection how much would they cost him? Pushing the Berserker Aspect to the Origin grade would not take a long time, and then he would pour his attention into this two Supreme Aspect.


    He had been looking for a new weapon against his father, and now he had two. If the old man would expect his Berserker Aspect then he would shock him with two new Supreme Aspects and take his head.


    Rowan knew his next battle would not be simple, he had bloodied the nose of the near twice, and the next time they met, only one of them would leave the battlefield alive.


    His growing Attributes still made him smile. In the end, he was able to finish Dao Ma off quickly enough because every time he used Eruption, his base of power became greater, and more force would be generated.


    Eruption was a powerful ability but it could not turn trash into treasure if there was nothing there to boost. The container for using such a tyrannical ability like Eruption must be particrly sturdy and powerful.


    If Rowan''s Attribute was simr to a mortal or a legendary, using Eruption for the barest fraction of an instant would turn him to dust and even if he could survive, it would not give him any much benefit, most likely pushing his Attributes to the thousands, which was shocking, but ultimately meaningless in therger scale of things.


    Using Eruption when the total of his Attributes was nearing a million gave him more bang for the buck.


    Rowan now had a new power from using the Tower of Greed and devouring all the Berserker Tribtion, which was surprisingly a passive skill.


    Berserker Intent!


    This was a power that was meant for godlike beings, and he should not have ess to it until he had reached the Origin Grade in the Berserker Aspect. But after consuming all the power and knowledge inside the Tribtion he gained ess to this power.


    Rowan hurriedly went through the rest of the changes, including the increase in his Eruption Skill which now stood at an impressive 41%, nearly double what he had before the battle with Dao Ma, but he noticed that the growth of Eruption grew more difficult the higher it got.


    His Soul Crystals were still growing and their speed of processing was getting faster, going by this speed he couldplete digesting the god in about a month.


    Rowan closed the Primordial Record and returned it to its ce among the leaves of his Tree of Desire. He opened his right hand and before long it was filled with red particles that resembled maggots.


    They crawled all over his palms and the disy of thousands of bloody maggots squirming in his hand would make the stomach of a mortal churn. From the knowledge he got from consuming the Tribtion, different Intents came with their grades, differentiated by color.


    There were five different grades for Intent, from lowest to the highest; they were Yellow, ck, Silver, tinum, and finally Purple.


    An Intent at the ck grade was still extremely powerful, for most Intents would only fall at the Yellow grade, such as those of Dao Ma. It was the reason Rowan could easily cut through Dao Ma''s Intent because his own was fundamentally stronger.


    The Berserker Intent not only gave him the ability to reinforce every move he made including his speech, and he could literallymand anyone weaker than him to kill themselves using Intent and they would do so, it also increased his directbat abilities, but as Rowan discovered when he was battling Dao Ma, Intent could run out, and a bit of time needs to pass before it could regenerate.


    Intent at the ck Grade was thrice as abundant as those on the Yellow Grade and could regenerate faster. This was another power he would need to understand to make full use of.


    It was the reason a god would never use their Intent carelessly, it was one of their most powerful weapons, and if it was pushed to the limits, Intent would be able to affect reality, bending it to favor the will of the user.


    Rowan looked ahead and a confused scribe who seemed to have lost her way stumbled into his room holding an apple. Rowan waved his hand and made her vanish to the other end of the castle before she exploded due to being in his presence.


    The Apple fell on his open palm, and Rowan''s eyes squinted in thought. When he manifested his Intent at this time, he was experimenting with it, he gave an unlikelymand for an Apple to be delivered to him.

 Chapter 467 If I Cannot Have My Prize. No One Will

    Chapter 467 If I Cannot Have My Prize. No One Will


    Deep inside the universe, a red light was shooting through the darkness of the void. The speed of the movement was exaggerated as it zoomed past many different gxies in a few short weeks. Inside that red light was the figure of the Third Prince, Rowan''s father.


    Something was different about his appearance however, he was visibly losing weight, and his true appearance was emerging underneath all theyer of fat on him, although for the moment the red light emerging from his body was so thick that his form could not be seen.


    If Rowan was here he would have understood a frightening aspect about his father''s power. The red light that he was using to shoot through the universe was none other than Intent!


    Rowan had been frozen in shock for the amount of Intent his father was pushing out every single second was thousands of times greater than all the Intent in his body. It was unknown what grade this Intent could be, but it was vast.


    With the restrictions ced upon him inside the material universe, the Third Prince could not quickly move through space using the Shadow-verse, it was the reason he needed the aid of Teleportation portals to quickly navigate his way inside the universe, but where he was going there was no known roads that led to that ce.


    He could no longer ask for help from the pawns he had set up over the years. Recent events have shown that he was wrong in solely focusing on this path.


    It was the reason why he had been traveling through the void of space for thest three years now approaching the fourth, as he journeyed to where it all began. Ultimately in this universe, he had to seize his destiny with his own hands if he wanted the results he wanted.


    He was not just going to y a new hand, he was going to break the fucking board.


    He was heading to a ce he had forbidden himself from ever reaching, for the risk he would face would be very great, and it was most likely he might perish.


    The location he was headed was where he first pierced through into this material universe twelve billion years ago.


    With the event on Jarkarr fresh on his mind, the Third Prince understood that he had underestimated the power of the Singrity, and most importantly he had underestimated the cunning of his son, who in a single day transformed into a creature he no longer recognized.


    He had made sure the memory of Rowan was thoroughly wiped out, he also used Sigils to dull the sharp edges of this child as much as possible without making him an idiot, but histest gambit had failed. Through the wiles of Fate and Luck, Rowan was slipping through his fingers.


    He suspected that he knew the bastard that was causing these problems for him.


    ''This is your doing, isn''t it?'' the Third Prince gnashed his teeth, ''you will not let me win this game after all that I have sacrificed in your name, and still do. You still fear me, still despise my light. You will see me fail, even if it means the end of our glory¡­"


    The Third Prince suddenly shouted,  "I hate you. Since the dawn of creation, there has never been a hate greater than mine. With the dying tears of all the stars in creation, I shall rob you of your light. This I swear!"


    The red light began to move faster through the universe, in four more years it would reach its destination, a ce so distant it was at the edge of the universe itself, a ce that even gods would not be able to reach in their lifetime.


    It was only at that ce, that the Third Prince would break his oath, and draw the attention of all those he had been trying to ignore all this while, realizing that if he could not win his prize, then he would destroy it.


    While in the material universe, in order for him not to call too much attention to his presence he had restricted himself to use a single grain of the weakest Aether he could find. This had reduced his overall abilities and hisbat potential to a fraction of what it might have been.


    It had been incredibly frustrating, he was like a battleship that could be powered by a million stars, and suddenly he found himself using the mes from a single matchstick as his source of fuel. Through careful administration of his powers, he had been able to thrive for a short while, but those times were now behind him.


    Rowan was a problem that needed to be solved immediately before it got out of hand. If a single grain of Aether would not solve the problem, the Third Prince was determined to bring a thousand. If a thousand would not do, then he would give a million.


    He would bury whatever resistance was left inside that child, even if he had to crush this entire universe in order to do it.


    ~~~


    PLANET BEORRYN


    A carriage drawn by tworge Rhors moved through a dusty street of an arid vige. The streets were wide and the houses around the ce were sparse and misshapen as if they were on the verge of destruction.


    The Rhors were panting harshly with their tongue hanging outside their mouths. For such majestic creatures to appear this wretched must mean that the journey to this ce must have been both long and difficult.


    Yet as it was with their species, they all had a proud heart and they would bear any hardship until they couldn''t. Luckily for these noble creatures, their journey was at an end, as whispered words by an upant inside the carriage made them stop before a two-story ram-shackled building.


    A hooded figure emerged from the carriage, on the shoulder of the figure was a sleeping ck cat, the figure looked around before focusing on the building ahead, a stray breeze blew past the figure and a stand of blue hair escaped from the hood.

 Chapter 468 Myrdas

    Chapter 468 Myrdas


    The figure adjusted their clothes and looked around, and then towards the horizon as a growing sandstorm was approaching. The figure turned and looked at the Rhors left behind, this storm was going to peel their flesh from the bones if they did not help.


    The figure paused and then making a decision threw crystalized Aether at the Rhors, the two majestic animals seemed to be intelligent as they nodded at the figure and munched on the Aether Crystals.


    A momentter they turned towards the storm and neighed in defiance as brown light zed from their bodies as they waited for the storm to hit.


    With quick steps, the figure entered the building ahead and pushed through the rotating wooden door which was almost falling from its hinges. The ce appeared to be a bar but there were no upants except for a single man whose head was ced on the counter and from the snores emanating from the figure, was deep in sleep.


    The man had a face that had a weathered look on it as if he had lived under the sun for decades, he had multiple scars on his face and his blond stringy hair had been bleached by the sum until it was nearly white.


    Behind the man was a bloody knife that was hung on the wall. The knife must have seen intense use as the de was chipped and there was dried blood caked heavily on it, with pieces of hair stuck near the hilt of the de.


    Reaching the counter, the hooded figure knocked sharply but received no replies. After waiting for a while the hooded figure knocked on the countertop again, but this time the knock was apanied by a sh of lightning that jolted the sleeping man awake.


    "What!" The man called out harshly, "Why are you interrupting my bloody rest?"


    "I am looking for someone." The hooded figure spoke softly.


    The eyes of the man squinted as if trying to see through the hood of the inquirer before coughing and spitting out phlegm that was red with blood on the counter where he used his sleeves to clean it up.


    At that very moment, the sandstorm hit with a loud boom like a meteorite mming into the ground and the building shook. The hooded figure was about to turn to see what was happening outside but they were interrupted by the man behind the counter,


    "Well, don''t just stand there, who are you looking for?"


    "I am looking for Mydas." The hooded figure spoke.


    "Really? Wow, finally that bitch has a contract after all this time. Damnit, I lost the bet. So that would mean I have to lose half my liver¡­. Fuck!"


    The man turned around and retrieved the de behind him, and unceremoniously thrust the de into his stomach, he grunted in pain as he began to saw into it with a maniacal frenzy.


    His eyes were popping out due to the pain, and sweat was popping out on his forehead, and with blood spraying out everywhere including on the hooded figure who flinched, he sessfully cut out half of his liver, and dumped it on the counter.


    The organ was still pulsating and dripping with blood, and the hooded figure nearly gagged from the smelling from the internal organ.


    The man who just cut out half his liver gasped in pain, "She would be with you shortly, fucking bitch."


    The man bent down and a series of disturbing creaks and pops began to emerge from his body, when he straightened he was no longer a man but a woman.


    His thin blonde hair had transformed into a rich ck hair that curled and fell down delicate shoulders. All this framed an oval face that was bewitchingly beautiful.


    The lips of the woman opened, "Hello dear, I am Mydas, and you have summoned me."


    The hooded figure paused and pulled back the hood exposing features that were also familiar and beautiful¡ªCirce Boreas.


    She shook the dust from her clothes and looked at the beautiful woman behind the counter. She was a little shocked by the transformation as the woman before her was still bleeding profusely from her stomach but if she felt it, there was no indication in her smiling face.


    Circe had a strong stomach, but the strange and the eerie had always left a hollow feeling in her soul. Recently she had been exposed to a weird side of reality that she had never would have thought existed, and a secret about her past that threatened to shatter her worldview and everything she held dear.


    Clearing her head she spoke, "I am here for a Safety Box ced here by a member of my family, she is¡­"


    "I know who she is," Mydas interrupted and I also know who you are. Wait here I will retrieve what is yours and bring it to you. The payment for this service has already been given."


    Circe did not have to wait for long before Mydas returned with a small ck box, Circe stretched forth her hand to retrieve the box but Myrdas held it tight, not letting go.


    Circe looked up, a look of annoyance in her eyes, and Myrdas smiled at her and Circe''s anger retreated when she saw the pity in the eyes of this strange woman.


    "I will warn you Circe Boreas, what is inside that box will change you, and you might be consumed by a rage that would lead you down a path you cannot go," Myrdas said the words in a tone that made Circe''s mind shake for she recognized it.


    How could she forget the way Nana spoke, the intonation and quirk of speech were as recognizable to Circe as her own face, after all this was the voice that had been beside her for the better part of fifty years.


    Myrdas'' tone returned to normal, "I have delivered the safety box and the message, our deal is over¡­. Or do you want to make a new deal? There are many services I offer, and the price would be fair. I can assure you of that."

 Chapter 469 Stolen Tribulation

    Chapter 469 Stolen Tribtion


    Circe hesitated before deciding against the offer, she ced her hood back on her head and moved to the door of the inn, waiting for the storm to pass. Her eyes were focused on the Rhors braving the storm. The carriage behind them had been destroyed and the brown light shining on their bodies was like a beacon.


    This sight gave Circe hope. Their struggles and bravery in adversity gave her hope, perhaps she should learn from them when facing great storms, and perseverance would pay off.


    After a while the ck cat on her shoulder stirred, before muttering out loud, "Is it finally over? Can we get off this godforsaken? My master is awake and I want to be by his side, no matter how much I enjoy staying beside you."


    "Your master?" Circe scoffed, "You and I both know that Rowan is not your master. Whatever he is, that man is on a path that is beyond us. Archimedes, if you return to his side at this time, then our destiny will no longer be our own. You know in your heart that I speak the truth. We are better off on our own."


    Archimedes sighed, "You are still a very young child, and sometimes I forget that. There are things that are far greater than us, vast events and ns on a scale that would leave your mind in awe if it doesn''t crush you underneath its weight. Child, you should see this as an opportunity to be part of something greater than you could ever be, or dream to be."


    Circe gritted her teeth, "No! I have lost too much due to my trust in a higher power, even my own family cannot be trusted, the road I will take will be all on my own."


    She looked down in a downcasted manner, "Yet, I know I cannot do this on my own. You promised that you would follow me to the end, Archimedes. Are you breaking that promise? Rowan is now awake, will you leave me now?"


    Archimedes looked conflicted before she sighed, "Your potential is unfathomable Circe, and you are dying because the heart beating inside of you is not yours and it cannot hold your powers. I am a lightning Kirin that is on myst life after all the years of fruitless battle. Individually we are a pair of losers whose only destiny is to die a pathetic death forgotten in a lost corner of space, but together, we can make miracles happen. I will stay with you to the end, and if we fall, do not say I did not warn you."


    "It is better to fall on your feet than to live on your knees Archimedes. Going to Rowan would be exchanging one leash for another, even if his own is made from silk. I have a bad feeling about what I will find inside this box, but I will never flee from it, I have spent thest three years doing that, and I''m tired of it. Even if we fail, I will no longer hide or run. Look at the Rhors Archimedes, see the way they brave through tribtions, we can be like them."


    Suddenly even through themotion caused by the storm, a loud bang that seemed to herald the beginning of creation sounded, Circe''s frightened eyes looked up and something that resembled a red and ck meteor was sting its way from outer space into the, tearing through the atmosphere and impacted the sandstorm, where it tore it apart, and the world seemed to be divided from one horizon to the other.


    Archimedes groaned and covered Circe in a shield of lightning. Inside that shield of lightning, Circe''s eyes opened wide and her fingers began to dance as she took the lightning energy that filled up the inside of the shield and weaved it together as she created thousands of Runes in a few seconds, and the shield steadied as its strength increased by three folds.


    The lightning Kirin watched in wonder as Circe worked with such raw energy, such talents could not go to waste, and every time she saw Circe disy her talents, it left her stunned. Given enough time this woman would bloom to be a powerhouse that could rival the gods, and she wanted to be by her side.


    With the power from Archimedes and the control from Circe, they were both able to stand firm. The descent of the red and ck light agitated the sandstorm and it grew more tumultuous, over the edge of her vision she saw the two Rhors being blown away by the storm, their sorrowful neighs could be heard fading andbining with the storm.


    The red light burst open and a sleek shape emerged from it and vanished, before Circe could blink a man stood before them.


    No, not a man, a god!


    He stood at eleven feet tall with braided red hair that reached his waist. Mysterious runes and tattoos covered his body and he held a great ax made from bone with one hand. He looked at Circe and the lightning Kirin on her shoulders and dismissed them with a nce before turning to the woman behind the counter, his leather boot making a loud booming sound with every step he took as he moved toward Myrdas who smiled at him,


    "Urroghat, how can we be of service."


    The god Urroghat growled, "Someone stole my fucking Berserker Tribtion, I want to know who is responsible for that shit and I want their heads in a fucking spike."


    Myrdasughed, "That is a heavy usation, please sit Urroghat, I shall summon the Seer to attend to you."


    The descent of the god had torn apart the storm and it had slowly died down. With the urging from Archimedes, Circe hurried out of the inn and took to the skies in a sh of lightning. Three thousand miles away she crashed to the ground where she began to bleed from every pore in her body.


    Archimedes supported her for as long as she could, but the Lightning Kirin was also in pain as her skin was peeling off, she endured long enough to wrap them in a long-distance Teleportation Circle that gathered energy and shot them into space.

 Chapter 470 The Body Farm

    Chapter 470 The Body Farm


    A few moments beside a god should not be this devastating to the trio especially since the Lightning Kirin was a peak Earth god but Urroghat was not a Minor god but a Major god, and he did not bother to hide his Aura from those around him because of the rage in his heart.


    This intense rage was understandable for a god, he had spent eighty-five thousand years searching for the powers of the Berserker, and after many trials, he had acquired it, and then he had consumed thest three hundred years in the singr pushing it to the Immortal Grade, disregarding so much of his duties and suffered heavy losses as a result only for the expected Berserker Tribtion that would give him the powerful Berserker Blood to vanish when he was at the cusp of aplishment.


    With the small powers of Fate he controlled he knew this Tribtion had been stolen, but he could not fathom how that was possible but that did not stop his rage from overflowing. Urroghat needed to know who denied him his prize after all the millennia of work.


    He began bringing out his payment and filling the counter with treasures until Myrdas swallowed and began to shapeshift into something¡­ else.


    ?


    Andar Erikson smiled in his sleep as he slowly opened his eyes which glowed a stunning silver. This rest was the greatest he had ever had in his short life and Andar woke up knowing that he would never feel this way again, and so he treasured this moment.


    Because his body was changing.


    Andar had been noticing it inside the Endless Vault as he made progress through each level fitting the broken puzzles of the Scripts together. It was a distracting sensation but he had sunk his mind into understanding the Inscription and he pushed it aside.


    Nevertheless, with each Engraving he made and with each Inscription he mastered, Andar felt the changes elerating, sadly he needed to stop because his mind had reached its limits and gone beyond it.


    He also could not fail to recognize that even though his talent of using Gray Will was a marvelous tool to use in understanding patterns, he had slowly approached a bottleneck and no matter how much he could glean from the data he was collecting, he could not understand or match it with what he knew, Andar finally realized that he needed more knowledge, and he had exhausted every single scrap of creativity and potential he had.


    Andar rushed to freshen up, noting that he was now stronger, and whatever previously ailed him while his Spirit Matrix was in chaos or while using Grey Will was gone, he was no longer dying, and his body was currently filled with a weird sense of power that he found hard to describe.


    The closest words he could use was that every cell in his body was like a spring, and with every level he climbed inside the Endless Vault, that spring continued to tighten as more pressure was added to it.


    You would have thought he would reach his limits quickly as the pressure increased to a point that his body would implode, but the opposite was happening, as the pressure seemed to be refining his body instead of crushing it. His body was not getting stronger, but his capacity to hold energy was increasing.


    His cells seemed to be a deep well that was being continuously dug with each Inscription he mastered, and his body''s ability to produce Aether was finally countered as his limits had grown beyond until he could not even recognize his limits.


    So with every level he climbed the pressure inside him increased and his ability for his body to endure it also increased, however, the only drawback Andar could recognize from this technique was that the mental pressure did not get easier to bear, and this showed Andar the supposed limits to this technique and why few people would be able to practice it tillpletion.


    The mental strain to handle such growing pressure in every single one of your cells was daunting, and even with the knowledge that the body could handle this sort of pressure was useless, as the mind would begin to unravel.


    The only way Andar could describe this process was if the mind always kept the pain that was felt throughout the lifetime of an individual even when their bodies healed. Over time, even if the injuries were minor, if there was no relief, the person would inevitably go mad.


    At this time Andar could easily handle the strain of holding this Meditation Art and he had not approached his limits. He wondered if he even had a limit, but that was not Andar''s concern, what he wanted was knowledge and the understanding of inscription, every other thing was secondary.


    He looked at the Chaos Door in the center of his room and he had the desire to enter the Endless Vault once more and sink his head into deciphering the inscriptions but he knew that it would be a waste of time, even if he wasted years, his only result might just be a few levels more, but with proper sturdy, he could go much higher, more quicker.


    He paused for a moment as he thought the wooden face of the boy on the Chaos Door was grinning at him but when he focused on the door he saw that nothing had changed, shaking his head at the wiles of this strange entity he proceeded to leave his room, opening his door and stepping into an unknown world.


    Andar heard a description of this ce from Mira, she had called it the Body Farm and described this ce as a pyramid and his room was at the top. All that she had said was urate but what she had failed to mention was the size of this ce.


    It was a pyramid all right, but it was the size of a small town. He looked up and it appeared they were underground with only the pyramid being the only edifice inside this ce.


    Andar cracked his neck and began to descend the pyramid. His new life was about to begin.

 Chapter 471 SG–Harridon

    Chapter 471 SG¨CHarridon


    CERULEAN GALAXY


    Nine angels rotated on a stretch of space thirteen billion miles outside the closest seeded world, guarding against any intrusion into this area of the gxy.


    The world Rowan had seeded was glowing like little stars and the only reason their presence was not shining forth and painting the entire gxy with their light was the deep clouds covering their surface.


    Although the thunderous rumble emerging from thes could not be disguised and could be heard even in space.


    Since this was the fringes of the Cerulean Gxy, there was not much inteary travel within this level of space because the power levels of these worlds were very low, and the chance that the news of what happened in these worlds escaping to the outside was slim, but it was not improbable.


    If there was ever a chance that such an event would ur then Rowan wanted to be ahead of it as much as possible. The battle against Dao Ma happened a month ago, and from all indicationsing from Rowan''s Knowledge Well, the first of the Archangels would soon be born, and the next big push would be happening as more worlds would be assimted and gods ughtered.


    The Angels could watch over this stretch of space perpetually, but because of the need to always touch the walls of Sheol to increase the rate of their growth, each Angel had to rest for a while before resuming their various duties.


    This act of watching over this stretch of space was used by the Angels as a strategy to rx and heal. Using this method their efficiency was ced at maximum.


    The Angel that was standing watch was nameless, but it had the potential of bing an Archangel. She was standing with her hands folded on her chest, and the great eye on her chest was closed, with the light from her wings being put out, making her wings resemble carvings made from ss.


    In this appearance, she was quietly healing her trauma and watching over the Creator''s domain and her presence had been reduced until she was akin to a rock floating in space.


    Over the previous weeks, a grand formation was created by the Lady of Shadow to act as eyes over billions of miles of space. This reduced the need for the Angels to use Astral Projection or to move around, they just needed to stay in a central location, and from there, they could oversee the entire area for billions of miles.


    Nine Angels were now used to cover the entire area where they would have needed to employ a thousand before. The advantages that could be gained from the Formations of Eva could not be underestimated. Rowan had already assigned a single consciousness pir to begin learning the art of Formations from her.


    The Angel who resembled a statue made from gold and ss twitched, and a great eye opened in her chest, through the Formation she had detected a ship heading towards this region of space.


    She recorded her observation and sent a report down to thedy of shadow, stepping on empty space and pushing against it she shot into the darkness of space. Her wings did not re out with mes as she cut through the dark with stealth.


    The other eight Angels began to quietly gather towards the approaching ship, none would be allowed to interfere.


    ?


    "I am telling you, Sir Reynold, this is the best bet. Sure we would spend a lot of time digging through dozens ofs, but the name of the game here is quantity Sir Reynold, quantity! The quality is shit, I can assure you of that, not what we are used to digging for, but the quantity is to die for! I know all the right spots, as I can smell them from space, you will not be disappointed. I promise you. There is a potential booty here that has been left for too long to waste and we are the only one who is here."


    A rat-like man was nervously speaking to a figure that was d head to toe in ck armor, strapped to his back was a great ck sword.


    The rat-like man was rubbing his hands together and was sweating profusely, his eyes darting around, he was clearly trying to convince the armored figure of his n.


    Finally, the head of the armored figure turned to the distraught man, "This is yourst chance to impress me, worm, remember the life of your entire n lies in my palm. The services you have been rendering recently have been, should I say, less than satisfactory and I find it harder and harder with each passing moment to justify keeping your n alive. I can find a thousand Seekers such as you as easily as snapping my finger. Your forebears were much better at this task and your ineptitude shames them. Fail me again and you shall die along with your n."


    Sweating more profusely, the rat-like man stammered, "Yes, yes¡­ it''s within your right Sir Reynold, but I have been building on this scent for decades and I know without any doubt, there is no one who would capture the essence of this metal more than me. I shall not fail you."


    Sir Reynold snorted and looked away, his eyes hidden behind his helmet, focusing on therge viewing port ahead. They were on the SG¨CHarridon. A Commercial ss Space Hauler that had been retrofitted to serve as a mining station.


    Sir Reynold was on an elevated tform, looking at the dozen or so crew moving about the deck of the control room as they steered the ship through space, avoiding the rogue meteorites and dozens of other dangers on trips like this.


    The ship was thirteen miles long and housed a crew of two thousand, their captain Sir Reynold was a Leopard Beastman who was a known raider and a powerful Earth god.


    The SG¨CHarridon usually did not frequent such deste areas of the gxy to hunt for precious metals, but for thest three years, their luck had been abysmal. Recentpetition with better ships and crews had pushed them away from choice mining sites in the gxy.

 Chapter 472 Clean Up

    Chapter 472 Clean Up


    Sir Reynold sighed in exasperation, he had no choice but to bet on this Seeker who imed to be able to find precious metals in the deste areas of the gxy, a bet that Sir Reynold had little faith in, but if he could get anything worthwhile from this trip, it would be worth it.


    He dismissed the sniveling Seeker, he had not bothered to know the name of. As an Earth god, he could live for ten thousand years, and he was currently four thousand six hundred and thirty-eight years old, he had seen the rise and fall of countless mortal creatures. He had stopped caring about the names of mortals when he became two thousand years old, now he just ced them in a group.


    There were either Drivers, Cleaners, Welders, Miners, Warriors, ves, Carvers, Divers, Killers¡­.


    This was not an attitude unique to Sir Reynold alone but was shared by most older Earth gods.


    This was because unlike a god with an Immortal soul, an Earth god''s soul could not contain information without limits, and they would have to find methods to either purge their minds of memories every few centuries or learn how topartmentalize their thoughts.


    There were tools that could be used to assist an Earth god, but they were all very expensive to craft, and except you are beholden to a god who would be willing to allocate resources for such a tool to be created, you were stuck with this problem.


    Sir Reynold chooses topartmentalize his life in this manner, choosing to keep every mortal in a group, except for one person. As if his thought had summoned her, he looked down to see a shape drifting towards him.


    A woman with long blond hair and feline eyes that glowed yellow strolled up to Sir Reynold and hugged his armored arm.


    The eyes of Sir Reynold softened and he bent down, allowing the woman to remove the great helm from his head revealing his features.


    Sir Reynold had the head of a leopard, but his jaws were strange, they resembled those of a man, and this was what made him able to speak artictely. His fur was brown with red whiskers.


    "My love. I thought I told you to stay in your quarters. This ce does not deserve your beauty." Sir Reynold gently caressed her face, brushing the stray lock of hair


    "I could not help it," the blond woman said, "I want to always be by your side. Every moment away from you is torture, and my heart cannot take it anymore."


    "My love¡­" Sir Reynold drew her closer to him and bent down for a kiss. Her lips were warm and weing and Sir Reynold forgot himself in her taste. Everyone in the control deck shifted their attention away and focused on their duties, they still wanted to live, and spying on the captain when he was having fun was a quick way to die an agonizing death.


    Sir Reynold felt his heart beating in happiness that spread a shocking wave of well-being through his system that he nearly swooned. After all this time, she still remained the same, still tastes the same.


    He liked to lie to himself that he still remembered her name, but that was impossible. She died thousands of years ago, and he had made a bargain with the demons, paying a high price to shift her spirit to a new body after the current one grew old.


    This was partly the reason why he was among the most wretched of Earth gods, he spent nearly all his resources on this venture. Some may call him foolish, but he could only live for this purpose. What was the meaning of life beside her by his side? Even though he had already forgotten her name.


    He was making this gamble for more money. The lifespan of his love wasing to an end in a short hundred years from now, and he needed to renew the contract with a new body or she would be lost to him forever.


    Sir Reynold groaned, his lover was especially enthusiastic today as her kisses were more fiery than usual. Wait¡­it was literally more fiery as a growing heat was spreading down his mouth to his stomach, his eyes opened wide in shock and horror as he watched his lover, and she was in mes! Her body was falling apart and before his gaze, her two eyes exploded with a dull pop from the heat.


    Before he could scream out his dread, he was covered by a bright light and he felt a massive force and heat surrounding him, as his body was sent flying back.


    There was pain, so much pain, but he did not care. What happened to his love? What the hell just happened?!


    He could feel himself sting through walls, bulkheads, and through the bodies of his crew members. When he finallynded, he groggily stood up to see that his body had torn through half his ship.


    He groggily stood up, the explosion had ripped through a sizable portion of the armor around his chest. His face had been sted to pieces exposing his grinning skull.


    His pain however was nothing, for in his hands were what remained of his love.


    The body part gave onest best before it stopped. He was holding her now dead heart.


    "AAARRHHH!!!!! I will kill whoever did this! Do you hear me? I shall tear your spirit to pieces and drink your tears. AAARRRHHH¡­.MY LOVE!!!"


    Sir Reynold''s sorrowful roar echoed through the ship that was beginning to break apart. He looked up from his grief to see nine glowing figures around him and one of them was ying with the head of his love before pping its burning face and carelessly throwing it aside.


    Disregarding the danger, he leaped forward to cradle her head, just as nine ming swords plunged into his back. His body freezes and as the swords were pulled out from his body he continues towards the head of his love, his blood staining the ground.


    The sword returned stabbing through his body. Sir Reynold shuddered in pain, but his eyes were only for his love.


    The swords left his body and stabbed again, and again, and again¡­.

 Chapter 473 Tracking

    Chapter 473 Tracking


    In the darkness of space, a bright light shed and it disappeared soon after. This light appeared inconsequential in the grand void of space, but this was the only indication that the SG¨C-Harridon and her two thousand crew and Captain were dead or about to die in the case of the Captain.


    In the wreckage, an Angel held up the decapitated head of Sir Reynold, it was a now smoldering wreckage, still burning with golden Angelic mes. The face was contorted with pain and despair, but there was still life in this head that was fading slowly, his mouth opened and closed as he tried to curse his enemies but it was futile.


    An Earth god took a while to die, if he was left in this state, then without the immediate soul-devouring properties of Rowan it would take a while for him to perish, maybe weeks, months, or even years. An Earth god was the closest thing to the divine.


    On the left hand of the Angel was the head of the so-called lover, and he looked at both of them as if weighing them both with his faceless gaze, his featureless golden mask peeled away revealing his beautiful features, this was Erudiel the sovereign, and he was the one that was charged to be the overseer of the area.


    Bringing both of the heads together, he brought most of his power to bear and engulfed both of them in mes, what was strange was that the head of the Captain was destroyed faster than the head of his lover, and thest thing Sir Reynold saw was the head of his lover transforming inside the mes to something demonic.


    The mouth he leveled to kiss opened so wide it reached her ears and razor-sharp fangs in the hundreds popped out from the mouth, her eyes became a pool of hate and her long blonde hair turned torge pale maggots.


    Then she shrieked, her voice was like fingernails on a ckboard.


    If Sir Reynold could cry out he would. The scales fell away from his eyes and he realized he was with a Demon all this while, his lover, Shynna¡­. Yes, Shynna was her name,  was already long dead. She died of old age, waiting for him to return. How could he forget? He had been so thrilled with the joys of conquest and power that he forgot the love of his life and allowed her to die a pitiful death alone and rejected.


    The only constion he had in death was to hear the agonized screaming of the demon who had impersonated his wife for so long. He had tainted her memory for so long, that Sir Reynold felt that it was right that both of them should burn.


    He savored the pain and wept. ''My love, I''m so sorry¡­.forgive me.''


    In two minutes, both heads were ashes and the Angels around Erudiel were long gone. He looked into the distance and frowned, this was the first case they had had, and it was a sign that the amount of time they could keep what had happened here under wraps would soon be at an end.


    After the first, there would be the second and the third, and soon the matter of hundreds of Minor Worlds gone silent would shock the entire gxy. He expected a dull response at first, for such an event to ur was iprehensible to most, even gods. However their shock would notst forever, and then, there would be war.


    Erudiel''s golden mask covered his face, "Let theme!"


    He vanished with a sh of white light returning to the Primordial Sea of Darkness, he was already so close to his peak form and his Ascension to Archangel was so close, he could taste it.


    ?


    Deep in space a small world that was filled with water rotated around a dying sun. The light from the sun was weak, cing the world in a state of endless twilight.


    As the waves broke weakly against a small shore, the air overhead rippled and a powerful figure stepped through holding a great ax made from bone.


    It was Urroghat, the Major god whose Berserker Tribtion was snatched away.


    His search was nearly fruitless for whoever did it was outside the controls of Fate, as the Seer could not find any trace, which was strange but there were methods you could use to hide your tracks from fate.


    Yet he was lucky, as the Seer foretold that there was someone who would lead him to his target, and he had just barely missed them when he had just arrived.


    He remembered catching a glimpse of a mortal with a Lightning Kirin beside her; he had expected his presence to have killed them, but that turned out not to be the case.


    Urroghat had traced their long-distance teleportation to this deste, but after checking through every single living thing on the, his targets were nowhere to be found. The surface of this world was filled with water and their Aura had been dispersed all over the. For anyone else chasing them, this would be the end of the road, as it was quite impossible to track them after passing through this ce.


    Impossible for most, not all.


    Urroghat rose into the air until he reached space, and he drew back his Great Ax, he waved it twice and then sliced it down. A solid wave of force that was colored red and ck stretching for more than fifty miles wide shot out from the Great Ax and mmed into the below and crushed it.


    Billions of tons of water, earth, metals, and everything that made up a werepressed into arge sheet before disintegrating into dust.


    This process was incredibly violent and it onlysted for a short while.


    A that had existed for a billion years was gone without a trace. There had been a small sentient poption on this numbering a few hundred million, they all died without knowing their fate was decided with less than any thought from the god.

 Chapter 474 Ascension To The Rank of Archangel

    Chapter 474 Ascension To The Rank of Archangel


    Urroghat opened his hands and countless trillions of streams of light arose from the space where the had once existed, these were all the Aura of the living beings that had ever lived on the or passed through it over thest three million years.


    He closed his eyes and bringing his Immortal soul to bear he beganbing through every single Aura, Urroghat stood there for a week as he parsed through billions of terabytes of information every single second until he found what he was looking for.


    He held the pale blue wisp of Aura that belonged to Circe and smiled.


    ?


    The Lady of Shadow Eva stood a few miles from Rowan who was resting on his thrones made from the coils of his Ouroboros Serpents. Their bodies were not touching the ground and their magnificent colors only served to highlight Rowan''s magnificence.


    They were hovering a thousand feet in the air and Rowan''s right hand was resting on his chin as if he was deep in sleep, but the watchful eyes of the Ouroboros Serpents would show that he was awake.


    These past few weeks as Rowan digested the soul of the god, Dao Ma, the Aura escaping from his body was steadily rising until even Eva could only stay near him if she entered his Mental Space. Rowan was not aware that he was emitting such a frightening Aura for he was concentrated on digesting the soul inside him.


    This Aura was generated because the amount of Soul Crystals he was umting was reaching a frightening number. Except for his Absolute Body containing such a tyrannical presence that anchored him to the material universe, there was no way he could hold the amount of Soul Crystals while inside the universe itself.


    He had used eighty percent of the powers in his Knowledge Well Chamber until he began to subtly increase the rate at which he digested the soul, and now there was only a small bit of the god left, in a few hours it would be done.


    If the Immortal Soul had tried to struggle all these while, Rowan did not feel it, for the suppression that his City of Sheol had over souls was absolute, even if it had not fully awakened.


    This short amount of time went by faster than the blink of an eye and with ast whimper, the soul was gone.


    You would think that the true death of a god would have caused a more drastic change, but it was mostly silent, only a whimper announced the passing of such a great figure.


    Rowan sighed at the death of an immortal and called up the Primordial Record,


    P????????? ??????


    Name: Rowan Kuranes


    Age: 14/542,000


    Strength: 348,392


    Agility: 326,792


    Constitution: 353,977


    ss: None


    Title: ne Walker, Chaos Blood, Reality Butcher, Creator, Primordial.


    Berserker (Tier 6)


    Lament Of Celestials (Tier 0)


    Light Devourer (Tier 0)


    Skills:


    BERSERKER BLOOD (Immortal ¡ª Level 3)


    Bloodline Skill: Eruption (41%)


    Passive:


    Deciphernguage plete)


    Berserker Intent (ck)


    Records:


    SIX ???????????? ?????????????????? [CHAOS BLOOD] - Level 3 Completed [30,000]


    SHEOL - Level 5 Completed (1,000,000)


    TREE OF DESIRE - Level 5 Completed


    Territory: Primordial Sea of Darkness


    Bloodline Ability: Purgatory Gate (Locked)


    Territory Gained: Primordial Sea of Darkness


    Legendary Skill: Chaos World Engine [6/6]


    Chaos World Engine [Minor¡ª Completed]


    Legendary Skill:Word of Enoch ¡Á2 [nk].


    Rift Rule: Absolute Body.


    Pce of Ice Chamber Unlocked:


    Astrbe


    Knowledge Well


    Hollow Forge


    Chaos Worlds (minor) ¡ª Limits Exceeded


    Minor Worlds Seeded ¡ª 212


    Awakening Primordial Bloodline [Sheol]


    Soul Crystal ¡ª 4,950


    Remark: Awakening Primordial


    He had gained nearly 4,500 Soul Crystals from devouring Dao Ma, if he went by the previous method he gathered souls then it would mean he gained nearly 4.5 billion Soul Points. A few years back, a thousand Soul Points was a windfall, now that was not enough to even fill the space in between his teeth.


    The soul of Erohim had only given him such a small amount of Soul Crystal even though they were both Minor gods, most likely because the god was on the verge of death, and he was kept at the edge of death, not allowed to die and not allowed to heal.


    If he had devoured such a powerful Immortal Soul before he upgraded his bloodline to that of a Primordial, then Rowan feared that he would have been sleeping for centuries for his previous Pce of Ice to process this amount of power.


    He knew of the stirrings along the edge of the seeded worlds, time was running out and he had nned the invasion of the gxy for just a single year.


    With the first part of his n settled, he began the next.


    His consciousness went towards the City of Sheol where four figures that were shining with a blinding light were pressing their fists against its walls. They were at the forefront and for the moment no other Angel stood beside them, they all stood back and we''re awaiting the moment when these fourpleted the first great Trials.


    Suriel, Erudiel, Nezrakim, and Dora. These were the Angels who were the closest to bing an Archangel.


    Going by the speed of their transformation, then they would be fully matured by tomorrow. Rowan smiled, with the help of four Archangel, he could begin his attack without too much fear.


    He nned to hunt two gods next.


    Of the four Angels at the cusp of full maturity, the growth of Erudiel had surprised him the most, but it was clear why he could closely match the rate of the three other Angels that were born before him.


    He was the one that could endure the most.


    He stayed the longest touching the walls, and he actively tried to heal himself using spells, and Rowan discovered that from all his Angels, Erudiel was the one that was most proficient in defense and survival. Truly he was named well.


    Rowan idly wondered if the names he gave them determined their character. The process of him giving them names was almost instinctive as if each Angel already had a name and he was just the voice that could give their name form and life.

 Chapter 475 14,000,000 Angels

    Chapter 475 14,000,000 Angels


    With Rowan''s growing understanding of Intent, he tried to decipher the method his city of Sheol was burning away the Intent in the bodies of his Angel, this process was quite special and was a superior version of what the Chaos Door did for him.


    Already he could see that the only Consciousness Pir that was free from the Intent of Chaos was reverting. His face that had been etched on the pirs was slowly fading away, it would take a while, maybe a decade or more, but the Intent that was taken away would return.


    Except for the Intent of Chaos, Rowan also noticed another one that was slowly returning, but much more slowly, it was red and slimy and filled him with a deep sense of disgust. If the Chaos Door had not purged his consciousness pir old the Intent entwined with it, then he would not have realized that he did not only have one seemingly immortal intent inside his body but two.


    He recognized the other one as his father''s. Rowan contemted this issue for a while. Although it was not as powerful as the Intent from Chaos, the fact that this second Intent could regenerate itself meant the power levels of his father were far beyond that of a god.


    Although he knew this before, he was a bit excited, because he was finally learning about powers of such high level, and with that understanding woulde a way tobat them. The mystery of his father would not hide itself for long, as Rowan strongly suspected that this man would no longere with a subtle approach, he woulde seeking blood, and Rowan would have to be the strongest in this universe tobat him.


    He was not afraid, even though he knew that his father was most likely gathering forces to be used against him, Rowan would bet on himself any day that given enough time he would inevitably be the one who would have thestugh.


    This immortal Intent was a source of a hidden danger that he needed to solve, as such was not the case with the Angels, every Intent that was being consumed was not returning, and this should be Intent that was on a simr level to that of Chaos because Rowan had experimented with using the Intent of the Berserker to cleanse this taint, but it was like trying to scoop away the ocean using a tablespoon.


    Rowan regretted the fact that he could not use the City of Sheol to cleanse the Intent of Chaos on his body, but he suspected that he would need deeper control of the city in order to allow it to affect his second bloodline.


    As of this moment, his bloodlines were linked, but each of them was distinct, and although he had tried to push his Chambers closer to the city of Sheol, it turned out to be quite impossible.


    This Nascent Primordial bloodline had a unique property that pushed everything away from it, and Rowan suspected that his Angels could only touch the city walls because of their innate spiritual nature. Angels appeared to be made of flesh, but their nature was closer to light and fire.


    If the Angels of Char were coal, awakening them turned the coal into living mes.


    During the digestion of the Soul of Dao Ma, there were many new Angels of Char that were created, their numbers were almost ten times as much as those created while digesting the soul of Erohim.


    Presently, there were 14,000,000 Angels of Char, with almost 300 Angels of Char at the potential Sovereign level and above, although there was no new Angel of Char with the power level of that single Primordial Angel at the front. Whatever that Angel was, it was unique, the only one of its kind.


    Rowan had hoped that whatever changes his City was having on the Angels of Char would have beenpleted by now, but it turned out to be a process that might take a long amount of time.


    Rowan was not too worried about this affecting his ns to fuse his Angels to Archangel, even if they be corrupt once more, it would be easier to cleanse them of that corruption because they could directly touch the walls of the city.


    Their ascension to the rank of Archangel would invalidate any drawbacks they might receive if they were corrupted again.


    With that n in mind, he would be awakening two thousand more Angels, but he would not be focusing on those of the Sovereign Rank and above.


    Rowan had a premonition that if he allowed these powerful Angels to fully cleanse the Intent in their bodies before awakening them, they would be able to directly skip past the stage of maturation and proceed directly to fusion.


    Plus, he could not risk awakening the Angels with the greatest potential this early until he was truly assured that he would prevail against his enemies.


    Rowan understood that Angels were incredibly difficult to kill, but they were not as durable as him. If he was ever to face threats that would overwhelm him, then it would be a great shame to lose the Angels with the greatest potential.


    This might be harsh to say, but Rowan considered every Angel that was below a Soveringn to be Fodder. In the grand scheme of things they would not matter to him, and would only hold dominion inside the material universe. Outside of it, they would be almost useless to him.


    He was still growing and was not powerful enough to protect all his Angels if a truly powerful enemy attacked him,  he would rather the Angels he lost now were not the greatest in his arsenal.


    So for now, while inside the material universe, he would be using these Angels while saving his bigger guns.


    He would also be increasing his Territory with another two thousand four hundred Soul Crystals, pushing him closer topleting the Second Great Circle, and leaving 500 Soul Crystals behind for emergencies.


    Rowan would require a massive number of Soul Crystals toplete the second Great Circle, he had already used the full scale of his Knowledge Well to analyze how much Soul Crystal he would need and a conservative estimate ced it at 100,000.

 Chapter 476 Giver Of Light

    Chapter 476 Giver Of Light


    Rowan needed to harvest all of the Cerulean Gxy to earn that figure, which was akin to a trillion Soul Points, but this was what he needed in order to grow and leverage his overpowered abilities.


    Having made up his mind on the next series of actions, he set his ns in motion.


    Rowan began by expanding his Territory, not outwardly, for the Primordial Sea of Darkness had already reached the very edge of his Mental Space, and he only had to make this Sea that was less than six feet deep into a true sea with endless depths.


    Using 2,400 Soul Crystals at once would create a massivemotion due to the trillions of gallons of Seawater that would be produced nearly instantaneously.


    Not wanting to disturb the peace of the four Angels who were about to reach their peak maturity, Rowan moved the Soul Crystals to the edge of his Territory, and with a single thought, he crushed them all, channeling the Stuff of Creation to produce the Sea of Darkness.


    A loud boom sounded from the area where he had just crushed the Soul Crystal and a ck light radiated out with such great force that it sent a ripple that spread throughout his Mental Space, and from thin air a massive flood of ck Sea water began to emerge that spanned thousands of kilometers.


    The sea below exploded as trillions of gallons of water were added every second as a massive wave with heights of more than eight hundred miles arose from the sea and began to spread. ck mist shot out with so much force that the space inside his Mental Space twisted and the most ignited in the air creating white phosphorescent lights.


    Rowan''s consciousness shook and was forcefully pushed back because the force generated in that area was enough to crush multiple continents to dust.


    Although the wave of water was massive before they reached the center of his Mental Space, it had subsided, leaving barely a ripple near the center of his Mental Space.


    Rowan checked the state of the Primordial Sea of Darkness and found out it had deepened by another twenty feet. This was a massive growth and he wondered if he did not use his Sou Energy to grow his Territory but depended on time and cultivation to drag Aether from the universe, then he would have spent millions of years to bring his Territory to this level.


    ''No longer a puddle, now more of a pool,'' he thought wryly. The increase in his Primordial Sea meant his power had taken a massive leap forward.


    The time wasing soon when he would need to employ a great amount of power, as he did not expect what was happening inside the gxy to be kept under wraps for long. At that time, battling so many gods and their armies at the same time would require him to unleash his powers without restraint.


    Such a sight would be¡­ apocalyptic.


    With that task done, he set out to awaken two thousand Angels. He drew Eva to his side for this task, and she began to hand-pick the Angels of Char to be awoken.


    The first that was selected was the Angels with resonance with Suriel, Erudiel, Nezrakim, and Dora. As these were to be the first Archangels, it was paramount that their fusion counterpart was awakened, after that was done, Eva made sure to select Angels that had resonance with the hundreds of Angels of Char with the potential of Sovereign and above.


    The reason for that decision was to cleanse the Intent from these Angels in advance so at the time the powerful Angels were awoken they could easily begin fusing them at once.


    After all two thousand Angels of Char were selected Rowan drew them to his consciousness waiting above the Primordial Sea, and in the same manner, brought out two thousand eyes.


    Previously these eyes had surrounded his Throne of Ice, but now they were growing rapidly at the bottom of the Primordial Sea of Darkness, and if you could peer through the darkness and view underneath the sea, you would find a great number of lidless eyes dotting the bottom of the sea, so many they resembled sand.


    Setting the eyes beside each Angel, he began to infuse all two thousand eyes with the Soul Energy he gained from crushing two thousand Soul Crystals, and like countless thermonuclear warheads going off, the bodies of the Angels of Char exploded with light.


    The light was so bright that a tenth of Rowan''s Mental Space was lit up. This glow seemed like a challenge to the city of Sheol and it transformed into a city of light.


    At first, Rowan thought that this was a city that had buildings with bright lights, but he discovered that it was entirely made from light.


    Light of all colors that weaved together to create a vast city. Bridges made from purple light and walls made from silver lights, houses, rivers, and trees all made from different colored light that shone in a soft manner that did not affect the vision of this spectacr city.


    Rowan was awestruck for a moment, and a thought urred to him, that perhaps the transformation of the city of Sheol was not random and eachndscape it transformed into must exist somewhere or might have existed before in the distant past. He also wondered if he could trigger this change and what was the catalyst for doing so.


    The changes happening to the Angels of Char were fast, and in a few seconds, the air above the Primordial Sea of Darkness shook as two thousand sets of knees mmed into empty air, and wings of gold and mes rose in the air.


    Rowan created a Berserker Clone around his consciousness, and he was surprised when the red robes and armor that usually came with this transformation turned into armor and robes of white and gold.


    His body began to shine with the light that was reflected from the glowing wings of his newly born Angels, and like thunder, they chanted,


    "All hail the Creator."


    "All hail the Giver of Light."


    Rowan''s glory shone over the darkness of the sea, and the hems of his robe extended for more than a thousand feet behind him, until his light was as blinding as the sun.


    Behind him, five beams of light simultaneously shot out from the glowing walls of Sheol, that pierced far into the horizon.


    His Angels were mature!


    This beam of light from their ascension reached the top of his Mental Space, and they began to gather, bringing forth intense waves of light and heat and before the shocked gaze of Rowan, this light transformed into four suns!

 Chapter 477 A Merger and A Sacrifice

    Chapter 477 A Merger and A Sacrifice


    In a distant location beyond time and space, beyond all known universes, was a ce that had been filled with darkness for an inestimable amount of time, a length of time so distant or could as well be called forever.


    Recently in this ce beyond time, there have been changes. Light had begun to appear in the darkness, at first there was one of such glow, then three, then a hundred, and now there were thousands.


    This event was causing the darkness inside this ce to shift as it was beginning to be slowly broken, yet this space was so vast, that you could fit thousands of universes inside it and it would not even fill up a fraction of its size, so this light was still lost in the darkness.


    Every time Rowan awakened an Angel, a bright sun would be ignited inside this ce,  and slowly the light from so many new suns was beginning to disturb a delicate bnce that had existed here for so long.


    From all the new suns that were burning inside the darkness, four of them were especially bright, and the intensity of the light began to increase dramatically until something inside the darkness began to stir. It was incredibly distant from that location, and what could reach this entity could barely be referred to as a sensation, nheless, it was beginning to wake.


    However as the light from the four suns increased to a feverish intensity, it simply vanished. The entity that was stirring in the darkness settled back into slumber.


    It was unknown if this was the result of Rowan''s growing luck or by pure chance that he managed to escape a disaster.


    ?


    Rowan eyes widened in awe. These four suns that appeared in his Mental Space were not projections, they were real, their light and heat were astonishing and with his connection to them, he understood that these were the heart of an Angel, the source of their strength and the seat of their power, and they would exist as long as this sun kept burning.


    Their sizes were smaller than he had expected, with each of them being only a thousand miles in diameter, and the light from them was not just white but mixed with a golden hue.


    Rowan felt a tremor in all of his consciousness, as a deeper connection between him and the mature Angel was created. The four suns began to drift apart as they escaped into the distant regions of his Mental Space, carried by invisible currents of Aether.


    Rowan watched them sail away, and he smiled as an epiphany came to him. He looked at the Primordial Sea of darkness below and the sailing suns above and they reminded him of the creation of a universe. Yet this one was also different in a manner. The knowledge of that difference was at the edge of his memory but he could not touch it.


    The four mature angels appeared before him and they went on one knee, their forms were bigger, Suriel and Erudiel stood at fourteen feet tall, and Nezrakim and Dora at thirteen and a half. Their wings were folded behind them, and the armor was retracted, leaving them with only a white strip of clothes around their bodies.


    Each of the four angels was perfect in their form as every single inch of their bodies had the perfect proportion without any single defect, their eyes burned like mes and the hair on their heads was as white as snow, even theirshes were white.


    Unlike the Sovereigns who had not merged with any mortal, Dora and Nezrakim was shaking with barely disguised happiness, as the thought of being one of the first to be an Archangel had driven their minds to the edges of bliss and beyond.


    The thought that they could serve their Creator in a more direct manner made their angelic hearts beat a thousand times a minute, and it was an intense struggle for them to maintain decorum.


    Rowan felt a tremendous sense of happiness and fulfillment, it was like seeing your child grow up, with the connection of their suns being ced inside his Mental Space, a love for these Angels before him bloomed.


    They were no longer just a disposable part of him, now they were almost like his children, in the real sense of that word.


    "Rise," Rowan said and they rose, "Pick out the side of you that was lost, and Ascend, my beloved children."


    The four Angels rose and spread their wings wide, from behind, four armored figures came out from the two thousand newly awakened Angels and floated to the four hovering Angels, their Armor was stripped away and their appearance was revealed to be very simr, almost identical to the matured Angels except for the fact that they were smaller.


    They floated up to their respective partners and their bodies began to copse into mes and light that were shot into the eyes, nose, and mouth of the matured Angels.


    The mes they transformed into seemed unending and poured into the bodies of their matured selves, and it almost seemed as if they were inhaling an entire star.


    Rowan was keen to observe this process, as he merged his senses with the Angels so he could deeply understand everything going on inside their bodies.


    Inside the bodies of the Angels, great changes were happening. If their bodies were previously filled with nk spaces, now that space was being quickly upied and perfected.


    Trillions of cells were separating and merging in trillions of different configurations as every part of the Angel was fundamentally transforming. The rush of mes ended and the Angels floated in the air with their eyes closed. The mes were gone and the Angels that were just created had disappeared.


    They had appeared for a brief moment and now they were gone, the true purpose of their existence was fulfilled, and the merger with their matured bodies was a mysterious phenomenon, as it was simultaneously a merger of bodies and also a sacrifice.


    Everything was silent for a few moments when suddenly the wings on the backs of the Ascending Angels simultaneously spread out and wrapped around themselves. Covering their bodies entirely, in a few short moments another set of wings emerged from behind them and covered them also. Once again the Mental Space fell into silence.

 Chapter 478 From Your Winged Backs

    Chapter 478 From Your Winged Backs


    Every creature inside Rowan''s Mental Space was not mortal, and if they wanted they could stay impossible still like statues.


    This was the present state of everyone present here. They all stood still, including the Angels of Char, and observed the ascending Angels.


    For the first time, even that enigmatic Primordial Angel at the front rotated his head that was floating over his shoulders, and the face that resembled a lion looked over, the lights burning inside its eyes were like two full moons.


    This silence stretched for another eighteen hours, and Rowan looked at the distance where the suns manifested by the angels were silently drifting and a slight trace of anger colored his eyes before fading away, he had to remind himself, that he had expected something like that.


    The suns that were the hearts of each of the four Angels were ascending higher into the sky as they began to growrger. Their sizes almost doubled. Yet the heat and the lighting from the suns were now getting weaker as a ck shadow began to spread over the surface of the suns like smoke.


    Merging with another Angel had reintroduced the taint into their bodies, and the immortal Intent destroyed by Sheol was making its way back into their bodies. This was the price he was paying for a quick power-up for his Angels, but it was worth it.


    The growth of the sun slowly stopped and was now more than four thousand miles in diameter. Rowan breathed a sigh of relief, as the corruption did not reach the core of the suns but was thickly clustered around their surfaces, that was why the lights from it were reduced, yet beneath that surface, it still burned hot.


    It was most likely that the Intent could not prate the core of the Angels because they had been cleansed, and even if it could slowly infiltrate into the bodies of the Archangels once more, Rowan would not permit it, and before his Archangels would even be deployed, he must make sure that he destroyed everyst scrap of Intent left in their bodies.


    With time they would cleanse this taint and only then would they be fully his. Rowan made up his mind that before he leaves the universe, he must solve the problem of the various Intents that were entwined inside him, including those of Chaos and the mysterious Intent on each of his Angels.


    Another thirty hours passed, and a p of thunder escaped from inside the forms of the four Angels, and then a vast suction force emerged from their bodies, that instantly sucked all the Aether drifting above the surface of the sea.


    Below them, the Primordial Sea of Darkness began to rise as if it were iron fillings being attracted by a great ma. The ascending Angels were more than a hundred thousand feet away from the surface of the sea, but that did not stop their ascent, as a vast stretch of water hundreds of miles wide rose to the skies until they settled below the feet of the Angels.


    Rowan gave permission to his Territory and it lept and covered the Angels and began fusing with their bodies.


    Billions of gallons of the ck sea streamed into their bodies, and as if their physiques were bottomless pits, they drank all this power given to them, and their bodies began to grow. This change was also reflected in their suns, as they too began to expand dramatically.


    From four thousand miles in diameter, they began to expand¡­


    5,000 miles¡­.


    8,000 miles¡­


    12,000 miles¡­


    Before each suns stopped their growth at 15,000 thousand miles in diameter. The shadow that had covered them was suppressed to a small spot on their surface, and their light shone forth brighter than before.


    Themotion from this urrence was massive, as Rowan fed the growing Archangels enough Aether to power up a hundred sr systems, and yet it was not enough.


    They continued drinking deep from the water for an entire hour before their bodies were satiated and with a loud cry, they shot into the air. Their bodies were now twenty feet tall with two sets of wings. They gave another great cry and their armor returned but now it was different.


    No longer just gold, their armor now had parts that were made from a white metal, and there were no longer any runes merged with the armor, it was now nk. In addition to that, there were now two great eyes on their bodies. One was on the chest and another was at the back, fitting just between the two sets of wings.


    A frightening Aura pulsed from their bodies and pushed everything back except Rowan, and this Aura traveled until it reached the ends of his Mental Space.


    These were no longer Angels but Archangels, and the power and glory that could be easily found in every inch of their bodies would put any god to shame, even Rowan marveled at their beauty.


    If before they could be mistaken for mortal then that disguise would no longer be possible for an Archangel.


    Theirrge twenty-foot bodies did not look unwieldy, instead, they carried an elegant grace that attracted the eyes. They pped their wings and vanished, their movements beyond what a normal Angel could ever aplish.


    They appeared before their creator and went on their knees, Rowan smiled and touched their armored heads that were nearly bigger than his seven-foot body.


    He smiled, "From your winged backs, shall the foundation of my kingdom be built."


    Giving them instructions to familiarize themselves with their new forms and powers, Rowan left his Mental Space.


    His body shivered and he opened his eyes, and what appeared to be four suns drifted along his eyes, before reducing to pinprick. If one was to closely observe his eyes they would notice that it contained four bright suns.


    He closed his eyes again as if he were asleep, but his mind was busy with various thoughts of the future.


    Inside of Rowan''s Mental Space, Eva was moving above the Primordial Sea of Darkness, as she followed behind one of the wandering suns, her eyes were wide with fascination, in her time as the previous Ruler of the Pce of Ice, she had never seen the heart of an Angel, Eva did not know that they even existed.

 Chapter 479 Ambrosia

    Chapter 479 Ambrosia


    The sun sailed ahead and Eva followed behind it.


    She paused as something she saw caught her attention and she looked below her, her eyes squinted in thought at an unexpected change she was witnessing on the surface of the sea.


    Wanting to investigate further, she descended until she stepped on the surface of the sea and bent down to scoop its waters into both of her palms. Eva stood up and brought the water to her face as she analyzed it with a little frown.


    The water she took out was no longer ck but was now colorless and sparkling as if it was filled with rainbows, she brought the water to her mouth, drank from it, and sighed in pleasure.


    Unlike the Aether that was found inside the ck sea that was filled with coldness, sharpness, and a sense of destion, this water was the best she had ever tasted. Eva could only call it water because this was what Rowan Territory appeared to be, but what she should have called it was Ambrosia.


    What she just swallowed was only fit for gods and not just any sort of gods, it was only for the greatest of them!


    The Aether it contained while powerful was also incredibly mellow, containing a sort of healing property that calmed the soul and refreshed the mind.


    Eva no longer followed the wandering suns and began tracing the paths of these small pockets of water, and she soon discovered that more of this water could be found as you got closer to the city of Sheol.


    Eva had suspected as much, as this enigmatic bloodline that could disce her own was a source of endless novelty for her. She traced it until she was blocked by a formless force and her body was suppressed until she had to stand on the sea.


    She could not get closer to the city, nobody could, but she could see that below its ever-shifting form, the water it rested upon was beginning to change.


    Calling for Rowan''s attention, he appeared beside her using a Berserker clone and she transmitted everything she had noticed and learned.


    She saw his golden eyes lit up and Eva nearly smiled in return, pleased that she could find out something that had surprised and delighted him. At this moment she solely missed their separation.


    The Sheol Bloodline was a great mystery that Rowan would only truly begin to understand at the Third Great Circle and possess rudimentary control of it at the Fourth Great Circle. It had begun making subtle changes in his Territory that he was not even aware of.


    This gave Rowan the idea to always leave a single consciousness behind to watch over his entire Territory, he did not see any reason to do such a thing, as every single change that happened inside his Territory was known to him, but that issue was different when it came to matters concerning the Primordials.


    He had not even been aware that his own Territory was being transformed! This was rming news.


    Rowan''s consciousness returned to the outside world, and he opened his eyes. These changes in his Territory were unexpected, and he wished to experiment more with this.


    Opening his palm he manifested a single drop of the seemingly ordinary water, and the air around him instantly felt cool and fresh, as if the entire surroundings had been cleansed. If this was the Primordial Sea or Darkness, then the space around him would begin to shatter, but this drop of water was far more gentle.


    It healed instead of destroying.


    Closer observation revealed that this "water" was not colorless, but was sparkling as if it was filled with starlight. The scent it carried was distinct when Rowan brought it to his nose, he felt a wave of rxation pour into his consciousness pirs and he sighed in enjoyment.


    It was like his multiple consciousnesses were receiving a massage. If not for his strength of character brought forth by his suffering and experiences, he could easily see himself sitting down here and sniffing this water like a crackhead.


    The sensation was that good!


    What would this water feel like for a mortal? For Rowan, any being that was not a god, or had equivalent powers to a god was a mortal.


    He did not have to wait for long to know his answer when he felt a shiver in the air, and the joyful cries of countless souls, he looked ahead and his eyes widened as he saw tens of thousands of souls rushing towards him, their eyes filled with fanaticism.


    Rowan''s eyes widened as he rapidly ced the drop of water back into his Mental Space, and the souls looked around confused before with ast despairing scream they all returned to theiratose bodies.


    Rowan wiped a metaphorical sweat from his brows, he had nearly killed every single mortal inside the Pce of Erohim when he brought out that drop of water.


    The name Eva had given it was worth it, this was Ambrosia.


    ?


    Dera was once the owner of a tavern, which had been handed down to her from her father, and she had been running it for thest fifty years, she hoped to bequeath it to her son.


    After the destruction of the entire world, she found herself in heaven where she continued with the job she had been doing for most of her life, someone had to, at least that was what she thought at first, as it would turn out, heaven was very different than what she thought.


    She was carrying a heavy basin filled with loaves of steaming hot bread down the stairs of a two story building to feed the many children in her Daycare.


    Dera no longer felt any strain carrying what would have been impossible to lift even in her prime years.


    In heaven, youth had begun returning to all. They said it was something in the air, Aether. She heard that in their previous world, the Aether present in the air was only a fraction of what was avable here.


    Dera refused to believe that it was only Aether that could bring about such profound changes. Their great god, Erohim, was surely the one who spread his strength and healing touch to them all.

 Chapter 480 Booze Palace

    Chapter 480 Booze Pce


    Before now, she was a woman in herte sixties, all her hair was gray, her back was bent, her joints were arthritic and years of breathing fumes from the kitchen had given her an acute case of pain, and coughing spells, and the local doctor had given her a few years to live.


    All of that had disappeared a few days while in heaven, her youth returned and her hair turned ck, the libido she had that had gone away for decades returned in a rush, and she was now six months pregnant, yet she still felt as healthy as an eighteen years old.


    Dera did not know the father, but she did not care, as a woman of seventy years of age, she had gone beyond such social norms.


    She learned that their lifespan had been increased to 140 years, double the amount of time given to a mortal, and their children would live even longer, and this trend would continue until everyone who worships the greatest of gods would live forever.


    Also, there were rumors that those who were truly loyal to God would be called up to be one with the Angels, they would live forever, and their glory would never fade.


    [What Rowan would have found amusing was that this sentiment was not far off from the truth, he was truly going to be watching and selecting the best mortals to merge with his Angels on the day of their death or even after they died. Their souls would inevitablye to him and he would decide whether to consume them or merge them with an Angel, their flesh was not needed for this process.]


    She did not see the allure of living forever when she was a youth, but as age and sickness weighed her down as time passed, she understood the necessities of youth, a gift most would never appreciate until it was gone.


    Dera no longer ran just a tavern but also a nursery for the kids, and recently she had found herself focused more on the kids than the tavern for a simple reason; it was impossible to make her customers drunk!


    This was a seemingly stupid reason, but it was very important, as she could as well be serving her customers water.


    Fermentation of wine was possible, everything grew quickly here and was very vourful, every grape she had tasted was so delicious, that she found herself moaning with each bite, the wine made from it was also spectacr, but due to the same reason she was bing younger, their bodies would quickly process away the alcohol.


    There was potent alcohol of course, but those were filled with an enormous amount of Aether that their grapes could not yet contain. Although each generation of grapes that were harvested inside the Divine Kingdom was slowly getting better at absorbing and keeping Aether inside them, for now, there were no feasible methods for the people here to be drunk.


    ''There is also no reason to.'' Dera thought. ''Everything a mortal could have ever wanted could be found here, safety, food, shelter, entertainment¡­ What more could they ask for? There was no strife or wars, no currency, no rich or poor, everyone lived their lives knowing they were in heaven and it was enough.''


    She had slowly found herself leaning towards educating the young inside theirmunities, a task that was giving her q great sense of pride and joy, and it was for the children that she was carrying the loaves of bread over for them to feed.


    Dera had spent hours making each batch until they were perfect, having a long and carefree life meant you could ce more time on doing the things you love.


    Suddenly she felt a deep longing inside her, it was a feeling that was impossible to describe, but the closest she could call it was like approaching an orgasm at a breakneck speed, yet it was still rapidly receding away, it was like chasing a high you could never catch.


    Her soul was released from her body and her body copsed like a broken marite, tumbling down the stairs, and nearly breaking her neck in the process. It was a good thing that her physique was now stronger, as that saved her from certain fractures.


    The entire sounds from more than twenty thousand people who were partaking in their daily activities disappeared at once, but a short whileter, every soul returned to their ce.


    The confused people would gather for a while in fear and astonishment before prayers and sacrifices were made to their god until they were assured of his mercy by the newly awakened Spell Weaver Diane and everything settled.


    Although this event would ever remain a mystery among the mortals.


    ?


    Circe and the lightning Kirin were inside the Trion Empire controlled territories and were on a  called Booze Pce.


    No one knew who exactly owned this, maybe one of the gods of Trion, most likely it was Bhus, but it was famous as a ce where you could find any sort of beverage in the gxy, and even beyond the gxy, there were also rumors that some special ces here also had drinks that could not be found even inside this universe.


    Although no one would believe those ims, even the gods themselves had not touched the edges of the universe, of course not everybody knew of beings such as the Chaos Door Labaletai who could effortlessly open portals between many universes.


    The main selling point for this ce however was the fact that it was a ce that was safe, as all forms of violence were forbidden.


    The owner of this was very powerful, and anyone who had broken this rule had been executed without any scruples.


    The Lightning Kirin had beening to this ce for a while now and was familiar with the location to get the best drinks on this, and it skillfully maneuvered Circe through the crowd and all the other establishments that made this ce home and business.


    The bar Circe found herself in was not exactly the best looking but it was very neat, the patrons were sitting at their tables holding concoctions of various colors and quietly nursing them. The bar had only two floors, and the first floor held close to fifty tables and at least half of those were upied.

 Chapter 481 Blue Fog

    Chapter 481 Blue Fog


    Walking into this Tavern was a chore all on its own. Circle almost nched when she felt the intense wave of power emerging from these figures, not all of them were Dominators, she would have sworn she also saw Mages and Demons sitting behind some of the tables, but she soon settled when she remembered that on this the Lightning Kirin had vowed that no one was permitted tomit acts of violence.


    This was one of the safest ces in the entirety of the Empire, second only to the capital Aroth.


    Although she could sense a simmering wave of violence inside the patrons of this tavern that was only being held back by the restrictions in ce. Great enemies sitting side by side, and none of them are willing to break this rule.


    Circe sat on a vacant table near the middle of the tavern and Archimedes flew over to order their drinks. She sighed in relief when she noticed that her table was equipped with Runes that blocked the waves of power leaking from the bodies of those who sat there.


    Whoever made the Runes must be a master Runesmith for it not only blocked the wave of power being emitted by those here, it also served other functions, like blocking out sounds or sights, it was even possible to watch current news, deal in business and many other functions that were avable using a hovering holographic disy in the middle of the table.


    The pressure Circe had been under was astonishing these past few days. She had barely survived her brief interaction with the god at that ce she went to retrieve the box Nana left for her which she had not yet opened, and with the increasing number of powerful beings she had been meeting as Archimedes carried her through the gxy had made Circe more than once to question her motivations.


    Conviction was a simple thing when you were in a safe environment, but those beliefs would truly be tested when there was nothing to shield you from the storm and Circe chose to believe in herself. That was pretty much her conclusion after going through the harrowing experience of thest few days and recognizing that it would be getting harder from here on out.


    She was safe when she was with the enigmatic Rowan, but she did not want to be lured under his banner. That man scared her like nothing she had ever known, and she would not deny that she also found him endlessly fascinating.


    He entered her world and everything changed, he was something both magnificent and terrible, like a storm, and being near him was tantamount to standing beside a hurricane or an erupting volcano. Circe was a firefly and Rowan was an eternal me, she would lose herself if she did not flee.


    Even now, the desire to reach out to him was ever present in her heart, she knew he would listen, and those golden dragon eyes would make all her problems seem insignificant. He would smile that soul-crushing grin, and he would say, "That is nothing before me¡­"


    Archimedes returned holding in her paws, two heavy bottles of a mysterious frothing liquid, interrupting the fantasy in her mind.


    "Drink up girl, after the tremendous stress we have been enduring for thest few days, we all deserve a few drops of the greatest booze in the gxy in our bodies. Trust me, I got us here, the seventh greatest item on the menu, Blue Fog! I wish I could go higher, but I have to be a god to afford something at that price. Damnit, I want to taste the top drinks on the menu before I die."


    The Lightning Kirin sighed regretfully and uncorked the bottles, Circe was nearly blown back by the strong scent from the opened bottles, ignoring Circe, the Lightning Kirin gulped down her bottle with relish, her catlike face squeezing together in pleasure. She fell into a satisfied slump in her chair, her eyes closed as she belched, blue steam began to emerge from her body and she sighed in pleasure before her body was entirely covered by the blue fog.


    Ten minutester she opened her eyes and frowned, Circe was still dancing around picking up her bottle, she shot a tiny bolt of lightning at the girl and groaned aloud, "For goodness sake girl, drink the damn thing, don''t tell me a little bit of liquor is going to make you rub your hands like a little virgin about to be fucked. Wait, are you still a virgin?"


    Circe frowned at her crude words, but she decisively picked up the bottle and began gulping it down,


    "That''s it¡­" Archimedes crooned, "Slow down a bit, you don''t want to choke, if you do, your head will be blown clean off, you are ingesting enough energy to light up a city."


    Circe choked, and with a force of will she stopped herself from spitting out the drink, even if she did not die, half her face would be blown off, ''this silly cat loves her game,'' she fumed internally.


    After she finished, she opened her mouth to condemn Archimedes, then she stopped when blue fog began escaping from every pore in her body, and a sense of rxation she had never known flooded her system.


    "Told you I would bring you to get the good stuff didn''t I?" Archimedes smirked and rxed back in her seat.


    They stayed this way for a while, lost in bliss when they were distracted by a girl with white hair who came to their table to collect the bottles and asked if they wanted seconds.


    Archimedes looked conflicted before she groaned, "fuck it, let''s break the bank. Two more rounds."


    "Coming right up," The girl smiled, her white teeth appearing a bit too zing when set against her ck skin.


    Something about her ck skin and her long white hair struck Circe as important, but she was too deep in the alcohol-fueled haze to understand where her source of disquietness wasing from.


    The drinks soon arrived and they barely had the time to enjoy it when a strong presence that did not bother to hide his Aura barged into the tavern.


    The figure looked around and his sight zoomed towards Circe and Archimedes and he grinned.

 Chapter 482 Challenge

    Chapter 482 Challenge


    Urroghat followed the trails of his prey through two others, and now he had them within his sights, everyone in the bar turned towards him, and he saw no god here.


    The look of realization and fear in the hearts of his target, made him grin. Sometimes the hunt itself was far more pleasurable than the results.


    Walking with quick steps to their side, he raised his hands, "The two of you know someone I need,e with me, or else the results¡­"


    "I am sorry your Eminence, but that is against the rule of this tavern and this, you shall notmit any acts of coercion or violence while you are here. This is under the rules of the Gods of Trion and you are in their Controlled Space, their will on this matter is invible.''''The Tavern Keeper that had just served Circe and Archimedes appeared in front of Urroghat and stopped him from reaching the trio.


    He frowned, he was aware that such conflicts might happen, as the gods of Trion were a troublesome lot, yet Urroghat was a god who would not be denied. He came from a very distant gxy and even there the names of the Gods of Trion had reached him, but as a Major God, it would be quite difficult for them to stop him from leaving, talkless kill him.


    Urroghat was a god who had no dominion and was, therefore a very dangerous element that none would choose to make an enemy of.


    "I see no gods here that are worth speaking to me," Urroghat smiled, "And the gods of Trion do not need an enemy like me, I am notmitting an act of violence against any folks here, I''m just taking back my property."


    The Tavern Keeper frowned a bit at urroghat words but she smiled and replied, "Then you should wait outside the for your¡­ properties to leave. Your presence is no longer weed in this world."


    Urroghat gave a boomingugh that shook the Tavern, "Little Earth god, you are a brave one, but surely you can''t be this stupid, what is stopping me from turning this to dust and leaving before your arrogant gods leave their decrepit thrones to stop me. I am a Major God! Do you understand what that truly means? You shall know your ce when you are before this seat! Your very existence is by my grace."


    The Tavern Keeper smiled and her gentle disposition suddenly transformed into a visage of bloodlust that even Urroghat arched an eyebrow, he brought his hand forward and held her chin bringing her face up, she was barely six feet tall and Urroghat was presently standing at nine feet.


    "You are an interesting specimen, it would seem another of my property that was once lost is about to be reimed. How very interesting. How did your gods manage to make Earth gods such as you? Don''t tell me you''re the one that is going to stop me?"


    The Tavern Keeper pushed Urroghat''s hands away from her chin, "I am!"


    Urroghat burst intoughter once more and he was joined by another voice. A man had suddenly appeared beside the Tavern Keeper and he was the one who was alsoughing alongside the god.


    Urroghat paused hisughter, about to speak to this neer, but the man ignored him as if he was nothing and turned to the Tavern Keeper, "My dear, as much as I would love to see you put this ignorant fool in his ce, you are still a few years away from battling a Major God. Let your old man show you some things I have learned over the years."


    Urroghat surprisingly did not appear angry that a mere Earth god was insulting him in this manner, instead he looked behind the man and waved his hand.


    A red and ck mist poured from his hand and went behind the man that had just appeared where it gathered around something behind the man.


    Urroghat frowned as he looked at what was behind the man and traced it up to the skies, past the and into the distant stars and his face gradually turned from mild curiosity to amazement, and then a bit of disquietness crept into his heart.


    Behind this neer were many chains in their hundreds that were invisible until it was revealed by Urroghat, that each of these chains was linked to stars deep in space, and every motion of this man was moving the stars!


    A god would be capable of this feat, but they would need to be burning a ridiculous amount of power, this man however was moving without any visible strain.


    Yet he was just an Earth god, there was no Divinity inside him, how was this possible? What sort of aberration was this?


    Urroghat frowned, when he entered the Empire-controlled space, he did not release his Intent to scan this area because it would be an open provocative to every God of Trion, because releasing his Intent would make him understand every single flow of fate inside this ce, he would know all the power yers and many secrets would be revealed to him.


    Obviously, such a move would be frowned upon by any god in their dominion, yet Urroghat was beginning to see his courtesy as a mistake, for as a Major God himself, he knew of no methods to give a mere Earth God powers that should only bemanded by a Major God.


    The Gods of Trion must have grave secrets and perhaps the culprit he was looking for must be among one of their number.


    "Who are you?" Urroghat growled.


    The neer cracked his neck and pushed the Tavern Keeper behind him,


    "You don''t know me? That is surprising. I have been gone for a few tens of thousands of years, surely not long enough to be forgotten. Then it means you are a traveler from afar. What sort of ill wind blew you to our shores?"


    "Answer my question, I shall not repeat myself, twice."


    The neerughed, and his white hair began to float behind him, "Oh, it''s been a long time since I have felt this way."


    He pointed his finger at the nose of the god, "Take one of my blows, and I shall tell you my name!"

 Chapter 483 Shock and Awe

    Chapter 483 Shock and Awe


    Precisely at a billion miles outside the Booze Pce, space warped and distorted, and two figures were thrown out.


    The first was Urroghat who looked around him aghast at the thought that he had just been moved without his will, the second was the white-haired man, who had his backs turned against the god and was fingering some of the chains wrapped around his body while he muttered about being too slow.


    He was distracted by tapping on the chains, and each tap he made made the stars in the distance vibrate, asrge chunks of star matter were sprayed out into the universe.


    Urroghat looked at the healing space behind him and his pupils shrunk a bit, because he noticed something very amazing that almost left him in awe. Urroghat was nearly forty-five million years old, he was far older than the gods of Trion


    The time between the rise of the gods of Trion and their entire reign was barely a small part of his eternal life, and in the vast universe, even Trion itself was just a speck in the grand scheme of things.


    So the fact that what had just happened that left him in awe was very shocking.


    Urroghat brows were squeezed together in thought. They had not teleported, instead this mortal had dragged him all the way here.


    That alone was enough to be called a godly feat that could shake a generation, but that was just the tip of the iceberg.


    This mortal had moved so fast that his speed had transcended time and space, and although they were a billion miles away from the, they had actually not spent any time reaching her.


    In fact what happened was the opposite, they spent less time!


    Urroghat could see in the distance the scene of himself inside that Tavern with the white-haired man just before he made his move and hauled him into space


    He had traveled so quickly that time did not just stand still, it reversed itself!


    What was amazing was that this mortal had casually broken two very solid rules of the universe, and Urroghat had detected no power being used. He did all these with his body alone!


    Urroghat''s gaze became solemn, and he recalled the words of this man just now, he hadined about his slowness.


    He looked at this white-haired figure and the many chains wrapped around his body shackling him and restricting his movements and Urroghat could no longer hold any arrogance in his heart. Of course, he could battle this mortal with his godly technique, but the thought of him, a Major God contemting on battling with a mortal, was a concept so ridiculous to him that he almost felt as if he was dreaming.


    His speed was just one factor, there was also the supreme control this man had over force, he had moved a Major God without triggering the hundreds of passive defenses he had around his body, all the while bearing such heavy burdens.


    As a Major God he carried his Realm with him, which means he was anchored to his Divine Kingdom at all times, yet he had dragged him alongside his Divine Kingdom with no mishap, to precisely a billion miles away from the Tavern.


    This was not a mortal but a Titan.


    Urroghat''s bearing changed and he cupped his hand, "Forgive me for speaking with you in such a reckless manner, it would be my honor to know your name."


    He was being very sincere with no hint of ill will in his heart. Urroghat was a Major God but he knew it would be very difficult for him to replicate this feat, talk less of a mortal who had barely lived a fraction of his years with far less power and resources to call on.


    Someone like this deserves to be respected, no matter how low their power levels are. If this man held Divinity and upgraded his soul, he would be a force to be reckoned with.


    The White-haired man smiled, "If you can follow me for drinks and a chat, we can settle this difference, and perhaps you may gain what you want without any violence."


    Urroghat smiled back, "The task I''m pursuing is very important, and I think someone like you can appreciate my concern. My Tribtion was snatched away."


    Telmus stroked his chin, his features did not show any shock, Urroghat sighed and continued,


    "I know there have been times during history when such things happened, but I am a Major God, and I see the threads of Fate. There were only two sources where the Tribtion was to fall, me and someone else. With the amount of energy that Tribtion had umted, it would have satisfied ten separate sources. Yet, with a method I cannot yet understand, the second source collected every single bit of the Tribtion Energy. You should know that such things are impossible, no single person''s Tribtion can be so powerful it drains all the energy of the Tribtion, so that means this other source must have a method to store or seize Tribtions!"


    The White-haired man paused before his features went solemn, "What sort of technique are you practicing?"


    Urroghat hesitated before he replied, "The Berserker Arts. Do you know about it?"


    "Intimately," The White Haired man smiled, and opened his palms, where billions of red maggots the size of earthworms flooded out, this was Berserker Intent at the peak of the Origin Level!


    At first, Urroghat thought this man must only have an unreasonable powerful body and force control, but the methods he just used to unleash the Berserker Art at the Origin Level, made him rethink the power of this mortal, with the Aura he could see hovering around this mortal, this was not even his central ability.


    Urroghat took a step forward, his eyes shrouded in desire, this was the object of his quest for so long, and to see it disyed so easily here was like seeing a choice mealid out before him that he could not touch, for a god this was beyond frustrating.


    His anger began to grow once more, a Berserker Tribtion might seem like a simple thing on the surface but it was nothing but. The fact that the Tribtion had been stolen meant that he might have to wait at least hundreds of thousands of years or even millions for the energy of the Tribtion to gather itself again.

 Chapter 484 Capture

    Chapter 484 Capture


    The white-haired man dismissed the Berserker Intent carelessly, he seemed to hate holding it, he looked at the dumbstruck look on the face of the alien god and he smiled, there was something simple and refreshing about this god that he liked,


    "I won this technique from the God of War after his descendants lost a bet against me, this is the reason why Tiberius hates me. I have shamed his bloodline too many times."


    Urroghat was nearly speechless before he spat, "Tiberius? The God of War? Is there any god out there that would be arrogant enough to take that mantle?"


    The White-haired man grinned, "We the children of Trion are an arrogant lot you see, but we can usually back our bluffs, so that makes it okay in a manner. Also, I think you are beginning to understand why the children of Trion are so arrogant and¡­ dangerous, I''m a child of Trion."


    Urroghat was quiet for a while before he spoke, "The Berserker Art you stole¡­ Is it precious on Trion? How many of your people get to practice it?"


    The white-haired man arched his brows and shook his head with a slight bit of pity in his eyes, "You must be a god from a particr distant part of the universe, for your knowledge about Trion is sorelycking. The Berserker Art is freely given by the God of War to his most talented descendants, and by my estimation, I would say maybe over twelve million people on Trion cultivate this Art. It is not a particrly favorable Martial Art because of the risk and difficulty of practice. We have better ones."


    Urroghat blinked in shock, how long had he searched for this technique, but here it was given out to mortals as a sort of minor reward? This should be impossible, arts like these were not easily created, and could only be easily found in Supreme Worlds, how could a small Major World like Trion hold such powerful Arts and even more powerful descendants?


    The white-haired man sighed before he smiled, "My name is Telmus. Come down with me for a drink, and I shall open a space where you can use your Domain to understand a bit about the Empire, but you will need to be quick, you came at a particrly vtile period."


    Urroghat was silent for a while before replying, "Telmus, I shall remember your name and follow your lead, my name is Urroghat, and Ie from the Merial Gxy. I am a god of the deserts."


    Telmusughed, "Urroghat, god of the sands, it would be a pleasure to share a drink with you. Perhaps you would not need to go far for your answers and they would soon be yours."


    They both looked at each other andughed, a silent bond was created between them, sometimes friendships happened like that, and they began to proceed slowly toward the world ahead.


    Telmus cleared his throat, "I can tell you something about the prey you hunt though, as a sign of my honesty. The girl is also a child of Trion but she is not from the Tiberius family, so I am indeed curious how she was able toe in contact with whomever it was that stole the Tribtion Energy, also the cat with her should be a Lightning Kirin, one of the favored children of the universe, although I can smell something of the Demon around it."


    "Interesting," Urroghat rubbed his chin in thought, "she is not from the Tiberius family, and you are also not from that family, which one are you from?"


    "Mine!" A cold voice like the personification of winter sounded behind the two men.


    Telmus sighed, "This matter does not concern you, mother."


    "Oh, but it does child," The goddess Minerva replied, "It is not easy that such a prize wanders into our shores, every Major God from all the surrounding gxies has hidden themselves like rats, and digging them out is harder than finding the teeth of a crow. I let you have your fun Telmus, but this matter is beyond you."


    Urroghat had been silent for a while but the attitude from the goddess triggered his rage, his eyes beginning to burn as swirling red and ck sand surrounded him, each grain of sand was as heavy as a world.


    "Oh¡­" Minerva eximed as if she was surprised, "We can not have that. This area must be kept free of conflict, you see."


    She snapped her fingers and chains simr to what was tying down Telmus sprang all over Urroghat and tightened, Urroghat could barely scream his challenge when he was wrapped under a million links of chains that sparkled like moonlight.


    A closer look would reveal that these chains came from her long white hair, and judging from the amount she had just used to imprison a Major God, it was only a tiny fraction of her hair!


    A Major God was a whole realm above a Minor God and they could easily crush a thousand Minor gods with the snap of their fingers. What did it say about Minerva that she could effortlessly restrain a Major God?


    Thunderous rumble emanated from the bound figure but it was useless as Minerva shrunk the god until he was as small as her pinkie finger and brought his bound form to her, she daintily ced the shaking figure inside a small purse she kept by her side and eximed,


    "This is the 41st captured god, and I''ve taken the lead, with the capture of this Major God. Good job Telmus, you are my lucky charm."


    Telmus growled, "Release him mother."


    Minerva arched her brow and stepped closer to Telmus, so close the tips of their noses nearly touched,


    "Then stop me child¡­ wait, you can''t. You refuse my gift of Divinity, trusting on an unknown path you choose to walk all on your own, yet after all these years you still fail for your dreams are impossible, trust me, I should know all about impossible dreams. If you take my hand child, then we shall be the ruler of the gods. I shall no longer punish you and you can have it all, even¡­ me."

 Chapter 485 Voices Of The Dead

    Chapter 485 Voices Of The Dead


    A weird look passed through Telmus''s eyes, it was filled with so many varied emotions, from loathing, anger, lust, sadness, decadence, and so many iprehensible thoughts that seemed to be generated out of thin air, but he bit his tongue until he bled and shook his head angrily,


    "I am Telmus and my road is not yours to choose."


    He took a step back and Minervaughed, she was about to disappear when Telmus called out, "Tell me why you lot need all these gods Mother? Surely it is not to use them as subordinates? You usually eat them, don''t you?"


    "You''re a smart boy, surely you would be able to figure it out." sheughed and her figure began to fade away, but Telmus continued speaking and she paused.


    "Then I shall guess," Telmus whispered, "I have lived a short life however I know many things, and I also do not know many other things as well. Yet, one thing I do know is fear. For the past three years, it has enveloped Trion, I can smell its stench, like a Hydra''s shit ced beside my nose. Something ising Mother, something that has the lot of you scared. I can see the signs in the air Mother, I can see it in the waters. It tells me you are afraid of¡­"


    A small fist traveled towards Telmus with the strength to destroy a thousand stars. Telmus caught the fist with his bare hand and grinned, "It tells me you are so shaken, you intended to fight me with your bare fist. You are many things Mother, but you are a bitcking when ites to that aspect, Tiberius would be a better choice."


    Minerva quietly removed her hand from Telmus''s grip, and she faded away, herst words echoed in the heavens but only Telmus could hear them, "You should be careful what you wish for child. we are the foundation of your existence, without us, you are nothing."


    Telmus was quiet for a long while before he gritted his teeth, "We will see about that."


    He vanished and reappeared inside the Tavern, to the eyes of all here, nothing had changed. Telmus had made his challenge and Urroghat had disappeared as if he acknowledged the rules of this ce and left.


    Circe and Archimedes hurriedly stood up and began to leave, Telmus wanted to stop them but with a resigned sigh he let them leave. There was a storm building behind his eyes that was slowly covered by a veil of anger and madness that would have astonished the goddess Minerva.


    He looked at his palms, there were seven lines on it, and slowly one of the lines faded away. Telmus gritted his teeth and walked back to his ce inside the Tavern.


    Once there had been billions of those lines, but slowly he had begunpressing them. When he could reach a single line, he would be free.


    As if forgetting his previous problems, he began to whistle a merry tune as he entered his room.


    ?


    Maeve had been quite busy since she had been captured and dropped in this ce. For the first few days, she had armed herself and crouched behind a barricade she built, ready to spill the blood of anyone who came through the door.


    After waiting for what felt like ages, she stopped her panicked actions and began organizing her thoughts. She recalled that golden giant saying it was sent by Rowan before knocking her out, she hoped that it was the truth, nheless, she did not ce any faith in it.


    Maeve was at the peak of the Rift State and could find no methods to break through to the Incarnation State. The Pathway she was practicing was called the Pathway of the Giant, and she had only the technique of reaching the Rift state given to her.


    Normally, at this stage, her master should be the one to impact the next level of her pathway to her. As the personal maid of the Royal family, her powers were important assets and were to be carefully controlled but not stifled.


    This was the method the Nobility of Trion controlled their servants on lesser Pathways, it ensured their loyalty and kept them forever under their thumb.


    Maeve had been able to quickly reach the peak of Rift State very early in the battlefield, because of the intense amounts of Aether in that ce, but unfortunately, without a Pathway forward, she had been struck at this Level.


    She had tried to move forward, searching for her Incarnation deep inside her blood, but she did not seed.


    Maeve was lucky, she should have died countless times over, if not for a weird mutation that happened with her abilities, and until now she had not been able to figure out why such a thing would ur.


    Taking the time to explore her surroundings, she quickly found out she was underground, and she was inside a vast industrialplex, with heavy cogs and gears and borate machines that were bigger than buildings, but everything here was silent, and the metals were cold.


    Whatever this ce was, it had stopped operating for a long time. Maeve found ample supplies for her daily needs, enough tost her for decades, she also found training equipment, and beginning from the next day she packed the supplies she needed and began moving towards the surface of the, and if she had the opportunity¡­her escape.


    There were no locked doors in her path, and it took her less than four days to begin nearing the surface of the. Behind her, a tiny girl''s voice sounded, "Are you sure you are thinking this through? We don''t know what''s out there."


    Maeve groaned, "Staying down there will get us no closer to the answers we need."


    "She is right." Another separate voice said this one was gruff, clearly a man.


    "But there is no reason to be careless about it," A female voice said, "You are close enough to the surface, you should send the boys to clear the way."


    Many new voices began to chime in, and soon a cacophony of voices sounded behind her, all of them nning and arguing amongst themselves about the best way forward.

 Chapter 486 Anihuruhdda

    Chapter 486 Anihuruhdda


    Maeve moved forward through thebyrinth of dead machines for a while, ignoring themotion from the voices behind her until she reached a great door where she stopped and sat down before it cross-legged. If she was not wrong, behind this door would be the surface of this.


    Closing her eyes she seemed to enter a meditative state and her body began to slowly light up with a greenish glow. From her back two pairs of spectral hands emerged and then a head, before long the entire body of a man emerged from her body and stood behind her.


    The figure of this man appeared both real and fake as if his body was in flux. He appeared solid in one moment and a stray gust of wind would make his body shake as if it was made from smoke. Yet his feet pressed against the ground signifying that his presence was tangible.


    Maeve breathing quickened, but she steadied herself and continued, and soon another figure emerged, it was a woman, and another emerged not long after, a young man of about sixteen, then a boy, and then an older man, a young girl, a shy teenage boy¡­


    This weird event continued for the next hour until eighty-five people stood behind her, another small figure that resembled a fairy with dragonfly wings hovered before Maeve, who finally opened her eyes with a gasp.


    She looked behind her and smiled, for behind her were all the men, women, and children who had survived the Nexus.


    In her hopes to keep the lives of her master subjects in such a torturous ce like the battlefield, Maeve''s ability had undergone a weird mutation, and she had been able to transform the bodies and spirits of these people into her own.


    Their lives and Spirit fused with hers and they became one.


    She did not know how she did it, but there came a moment during the battle when the shockwave from a Dominators death had threatened to kill everyone around her, and she instinctively used her innate Spatial ability to grab them, something that was impossible ording to all the rules of her power.


    Her powers were only supposed to move inanimate objects from one position to another, and at the edge of her desperation, she only wanted to keep these people safe.


    Something unexpected happened with her Spatial ability, and it transformed the flesh and spirit of these people and made them one with her Spirit, so as long as she did not die, these people were unkible.


    Even if they died, they would be resurrected as long as her Spirit returned. In this manner, she had been able to protect her oath to Rowan, and his people had also protected her.


    Many battles and close shaves with death had taught not only her about her new abilities, but the people merged with her Spirit had also grown, bing warriors. Without all of them working together, they would have all perished long ago on a battlefield that had imed those that were far stronger.


    Although she did not have any idea about how her ability had transformed, she still suspected this small fairy yfully flying all around her head to be the cause of it, or it was a primer.


    It had awoken inside her after her near death in the Nexus and her ascension to the Rift State made her form clearer. At first, her voice had been silent, but soon she began to hear them well, and Maeve wondered sometimes, why the voice of the fairy was so simr to her own.


    Maeve began giving out orders to the people around her and before long, the exploration of this ce began in earnest.


    Unknown to her, an Angel stood by her side all this while and saw everything. Its smooth golden mask observed every single motion taking ce, as a single golden eye in his chest blinked.


    Rowan inside his Pce suddenly shook and his eyes widened in shock. The moment Maeve had manifested her new powers, his third bloodline suddenly pulsed, and when the small green fairy appeared behind Maeve, Rowan groaned as a memory shot toward his consciousness.


    This memory was in a first-person perspective, and Rowan instinctively knew that this was his memory. One that he had lost, but seeing the image of that fairy had triggered its emergence.


    He saw a pair of tiny bare feet and chubby legs, most likely those of a three or four-year-old child running through a lush jungle apanied by the glorious song of birds and nature.


    The feet appeared tender but there was great strength inside it, as he carelessly sted through rocks and trees in his path.


    The legs reached the shores of a great river and his reflection was shown to him. Rowan saw that he had green hair and eyes that sparkled like gems, his chubby childlike face was perfect, and held a pure joyful smile. On his body was a moving tattoo of a green book, and he instantly recognized it as the Primordial Record!


    The child suddenly looked ahead at what he had been chasing all this while and heughed in joy.


    He was chasing a green fairy through the jungle, one that was eerily simr to the one beside Maeve, but this fairy wore a much more borate outfit made from flowers.


    "Fairye here! I can take care of you!" Rowan shouted.


    The little flying figure paused and stomped her feet angrily, "For thest time, I''m not a fairy, I''m a Nymph, and my name is Anihuruhdda! Guardian of the Greens. The same Greens that you are desecrating, you oaf!"


    The Nymph began flying deeper into the river, and Rowan called out, "Come back, I just want to y."


    Looking around for any way could cross the river and seeing no method, the child stomped his feet in frustration, simr to the method used by the Nymph just now.


    Suddenly a giggle sounded beside him, and he turned only to see another Nymph, this one was smaller, and Rowan walked toward her, his childlike eyes wide in fascination and excitement, "Hello, would you y with me?"

 Chapter 487 Hunting Plans

    Chapter 487 Hunting ns


    The Nymph must haveughed too hard for she seemed surprised that Rowan had seen her and she retreated nearly flying over the river before stopping, she looked behind her and paused for a while before saying, "Will you hurt me, you are big and strong"


    Rowan shook his head side to side so quickly he nearly went dizzy, "No¡­ I won''t hurt you, I only want to y."


    The Nymph seeing hisical action,ughed and flew to him, as she settled on his palm, she shook one of his fingers and said, "My name is¡­.."


    Rowan''s eyes snapped open for the memory ended there.


    His many consciousnesses pulled out the memory he had with his mother outside Jarkarr, and a smile came unbidden to his face, she had said, "I remember 842,000 years ago, you had this unholy crush on a Wood Nymph, gosh it was so embarrassing seeing your star-struck eyes and your goofy smile."


    That Nymph was the same one around Maeve, and Rowan began to see the touch of his mother in his life. Although she had been imprisoned she still made some certain ns for Rowan.


    She had been giving him valuable hints at those moments because she knew sooner orter Rowan would have the means to dig out their meanings.


    If this was the case, then he would need to protect Maeve and also find a method for her to get stronger. He could not be by her side for the risk was too much, but he could find a way to help her break her shackles.


    He did not really value her for her strength, his base of power was enough, what he wanted was the answers that were locked inside of her, maybe it would be a turning point in the mysteries surrounding his life.


    Rowan could now see intent, and her body was filled with it, not just from the red and slimy ones that reminded him of his father, but also many powerful Intents the likes of which he had never seen before. He guessed that this was most likely from the gods of Trion.


    There were many eyes interested in her well-being, and Rowan was not arrogant enough that he thought he understood all the intricacies of Intent. He had not fully unearthed the true nature of Intent, and he would be doing so in his next battles, not with the gods, but with his Archangels, they were now powerful enough that he could battle them, so using them as whetstones he would bring his Berserker Aspect to the Origin Grade.


    The ns for the Cerulean Gxy were underway, but it was not fixed, Rowan''s ns were malleable and he could easily adjust them on the fly because his powers evolved and grew so quickly, the ns he made a few moments ago, would no longer be feasible now or would be far much easier a few momentster.


    Even Rowan himself was not aware of the direction his bloodline would follow and the surprises ahead, he only had to keep his head straight and adjust his ns as he went by.


    He frowned and decided to go much bigger with his approach to the uing battle. He needed arger and bigger prey, he would no longer be hunting two gods next, he would be hunting more.


    Rowan closed his eyes and settled back on his Throne made from his hovering Ouroboros Serpents, as he began to review all the information he knew about the gods of the Cerulean Gxy


    The method he was going to be using for this war was simple. The Soul of the first god was to be used as a primer for his abilities, pushing his power to a level he wasfortable with.


    That n had borne fruit, his Territory had taken a step forward and he now had four Archangels, along with many new Angels that were rapidly maturing using the City of Sheol.


    The second hunting of the gods was to bolster his forces, pushing them to their peak and drastically increasing their numbers. Rowan would not be growing his Territory with this new wave of Soul Energy, instead, he would be creating tens of thousands of new Angels, while pushing them towards maturity as quickly as possible.


    The reason was simple, the third hunting was going to be a total war. He hoped to have umted dozens of Archangels by that time, as he would be fighting the entire gxy.


    He could disguise the death of Dao Ma for a short while, but not the deaths of these gods that were to follow. He had only a short period of time after the second hunt to push his powers to the limits and then the final war to end it all.


    No god in this universe had faced a threat like him, and he would use this as his advantage to wipe them out before they understood the full scope of his abilities.


    Rowan had ced the total domination of this gxy to a single year, he had been naive, but that was before he became aware of Intent and the use of his Sheol Bloodline to devour Intent and increase the Maturity of his Angels quickly.


    Also, he did not have Archangels when he made those ns, their presence and abilities brought fresh new dynamics to the way he could proceed.


    With that in mind, he might just be able to aplish a greater victory if he was a little bit patient. Instead of rushing towards his second hunting n as he intended, perhaps there was a method he could use to devour this Gxy in a more thorough fashion, while following his hunting ns.


    Rowan settled deeper into his thoughts as countless calctions passed through his multiple consciousnesses.


    His ns and deliberation took three months, during that period, he had stopped hundreds of probes to check why so many Minor Worlds at the edge of the Cerulean Gxy had gone dark by various parties, and finally, the opportunity he was waiting for presented itself.

 Chapter 488 The Ancient Library

    Chapter 488 The Ancient Library


    ?


    In the second month of Andar''s stay in the Body Farm, he finally gained ess to the Ancient Library.


    This was a very significant achievement because the Ancient Library was only avable to official Mages, and then it was only rewarded to the best among Mages, you could pay to get in, but that cost ran into the hundreds of Origin Shards, an unreasonable figure for most budding Mages toe up with.


    Andar had been slowly burning through the hundred Origin Shards given to him by his master as he began gathering all the tools and knowledge he needed for his studies, and in addition to the other surprising ways he was getting money, he barely had 150 Origin Shards.


    Andar was a Level 3 Acolyte and he had been able to make it here to this Library, and the story of how he achieved this was both remarkable and hrious.


    When Andar emerged from his retreat inside the Endless Vault and entered the Body Farm, he quickly reunited with Mira and the rest of the Limit Breakers, who by now had created a union titled¡­ you guessed it, Limit Breakers!!!


    With three exmation marks behind their title, Andar did not bother asking why they did that, but Mira suggested that it was the number of times Andar chanted their slogan while inside the floating castle.


    Since the Limit Breakers were the most populous group in this set of Acolytes and possessed some of the best Meditation Art, they quickly became a force to be reckoned with inside the Body Farm, with Andar and Mira as their leader.


    The Limit Breakers soon dominated every Acolyte inside the Body Farm, gathering most of the Acolytes into their numbers, and only small random factions could stand against them due to the intervention of their teachers who did not want a monopolistic environment, for that would give Andar and Mira too much power.


    Inside the Body Farm, there was a maximum amount of three years where every Acolyte was supposed to reach at least Level 3 Acolyte else the amounts of Aether inside the Body Farm would destroy any Acolyte beneath that level.


    Perhaps it was because of the presence of Andar, this monster of an Acolyte in their midst but every single Acolyte had broken to the first level and strived hard for the second level, and for the first time in seven thousand years, no single Acolyte died due to Aether corruption.


    The Level 3 Acolyte had ten years to break through to be an official Mage else they would be thrown out of the Body Farm, their path to be a Mage of the ck Tower forever cut off.


    So the Body Farm was an area where everyone had a time limit hanging over their heads and that reduced the conflict from having tens of thousands of young men and women with supernatural powers staying in a single location for an extended period of time, as everyone knew that their most important assignment was to be a Mage, everything else was secondary.


    Yet this did not eliminate all conflict, but Mages were generally a group of people who acted more like schrs and the environment of the Body Farm was one of sturdy and growth, as brief glimpses of the wonders of a Mage''s life were shown to the aspiring Acolyte.


    They all knew without bing a Mage, their entire existence was worthless, and like an errant breeze they would disappear into the annals of history, no one would remember them, only a Mage was worthy of having their name remembered.


    This was what every Acolyte believed.


    They were all busy with sses that were not necessarilypulsory but only a fool would disregard the chance to learn valuable knowledge from the Body Farm.


    Everyone here knew that knowledge was precious and the chance to be given such massive amounts of important knowledge was priceless even though they had paid for it using their talents and perseverance when they acquired their Meditation Arts, none would think they were special, except for Andar of course.


    He was known to all as the Number One under Heaven. A title which was given to him that had caused no small share of grief and disturbances to his calm life.


    Everywhere he passed, people looked at him, not as if he was human, but something else. Andar was almost like an idea of perfection, everything that a Mage could be, and those looks burdened him for a little while, before he disregarded them.


    He had no pride, he was just a random experiment by his Main Body, and everything he had was brought to him by luck, he needed to prove to himself that he deserved this luck.


    Andar stood before the doors of the Ancient Library, a massive construct of steel and stone that moved silently aside revealing the insides as he recited the passphrase, "Eulxhu Thyak." This was the Mages Language that was suspiciously simr to Medan, which means, "Reveal Truths."


    As Andar stepped through the door he stopped and looked at what was before him in awe. Endless shelves of books were floating in the air, some shelves were as small as a desk holding only a dozen books while some were asrge as a mountain holding thousands of books or onerge solid tome.


    There were clouds in the distance and with Andar''s Sight he could not see the end of this library. This ce was famed to contain all the knowledge in the universe and Andar could see the truth in that statement.


    The wispy figure of a woman suddenly prated his body, turned and looked at the shocked expression on his face, smirked, and floated away to a passing shelf.


    Andar organized his thoughts and took a step forward, his body began rising into the air. He knew the figure of that woman could be here in the ck Tower or somewhere on the other side of the universe.


    The Ancient Library could be assessed by all Great Towers simultaneously, and even though Andar thought his body had passed through the gate, the truth was that it was his Spirit that entered this ce, and his body was standing outside the gate.


    The chance to enter the Ancient Library was precious and there were no time limits to be inside, except for the condition that you must have a powerful enough Spirit.


    The longer you could endure inside this ce, the more benefits that could be gained.

 Chapter 489 Revisiting The Steward of The Black Tower

    Chapter 489 Revisiting The Steward of The ck Tower


    There were many reasons Andar needed to ess this Ancient Library, and he was sure the importance of it would be priceless for his Main Body.


    Andar had brought his Spirit to its peak before he entered this ce, but judging by the growing strain he was feeling he had less than three minutes before he was ejected.


    In less than a second, Andar recalled everything that he had been going through for the past two months, as it was important and would fuel the actions he was about to take next.


    Andar studies have been focused on all the sses avable, these were all major courses that would need to be studied throughout the life of a Mage, they included;


    ''Introduction to Alchemy'', ''Introduction to Weapons Refinement'', ''Introduction to Formations'', ''Introduction to Talisman Crafting'', ''Introduction to Spiritual nts'', ''Introduction to Puppet Creation'', and finally ''Introduction to Inscription.''


    These were the foundational courses that wouldter branch out into deeper fields of studies that epassed nearly every field of knowledge known to Mages.


    For others, they took only one ss, choosing to focus on only one specialty and boost it to its peak over the course of their lives, but Andar took the opposite route, he sought to learn everything, for the simple reason that he was capable of doing it, and because it was the only true way he could validate his importance before his Main Body.


    Andar Spirit was powerful and he began noticing a feature from the Endless Vault Meditation Art he acquired. It seemed to transform every cell in his body into a seemingly unlimited vault, and every piece of information he acquired was digested with no issues, coupled with his Gray Will talent to help his body performplex experiments, Andar had no problem focusing on all the topics and excelling.


    This act of sheer genius had pushed his fame to the Limits in the Body Farm, and his prestige was second to none, coupled with the fact that Andar had no single arrogant bone in his body meant he had admirers aplenty.


    It was known that not just because you have heaven-defying talents meant you would also have the capabilities to make use of them, Andar was proving to all once again that he was theplete package.


    Andar estimated that in a year he would be done with all his Introductory sses, which was mind-numbing because most Acolytes took decades toplete a single Introductory ss.


    He did not think that this amount of time was too short, for he knew his main body could aplish this feat in less than an hour if he truly wanted.


    Andar had won his way into the Ancient Library because he had performed an unreasonable feat, he took first ce in all the tests for the seven Introductory sses.


    This spectacr event happened three days ago, the Introductory tests for all disciplines were performed simultaneously, not even the presence of Andar, someone who studied every course, would change this rule.


    So Andar carefully nned how to utilize the 27 hours allotted for these tests and finish all of them.


    It did not take him long to realize that he could not jump from one test to another, for some of the experiments needed to be performed in some of the tests would take at least eleven hours toplete.


    The only way he would be able toplete all the tests would be to do them all simultaneously. Before he could even go about finding the methods he could use to make such a thing possible, Andar needed to obtain permission.


    Because of his title and talent, he had free reign to visit the Steward of The ck Tower, but he never used that opportunity before, and now he decided to take it. The conversation he had that fateful day passed through his mind.


    To reach the office of the Steward, you needed permission from many departments, but Andar did not need to go through all those troubles, he had made his way to the very bottom of the enormous pyramid, towards a small valley nestled by the side of a waterfall that had no point of origin, the water was just spewing from midair.


    In the midst of this valley was a small cottage and Andar walked up to the door and knocked.


    "Come in Andar," A deep voice emerged from the cottage, "Watch your footing, the floors are slippery."


    Andar pushed open the doors and entered another world.


    With his studies in the ck Tower, Andar had begun to understand that the Steward he saw previously was not his real form, else no matter how talented he was, his body would explode as his Spirit was corrupted into madness.


    Andar entering the cottage hurriedly knelt, this was an unconscious action, his body did it without him being able to control himself. In his Perception, he saw two great mountains that prated the heavens and extended far beyond what his tiny mortal mind couldprehend.


    One of the mountains was pink and the other was brown. The wave of power sting from their bodies began pushing Andar backward and he gritted his teeth until blood stained his gums, and he wed the ground until his fingers began to bleed.


    If he could not hold he would be pushed out of the cottage by the pressure alone, this was the price to pay for speaking with an Archmage directly, no matter how high his talent was, there was an undeniable gap between a mortal and an Archmage.


    Like a mortal trying to have a handshake with the sun, even if the sun was willing to shake his hand, the mortal had to bear the brunt of the full temperature of the sun on their mortal bodies.


    Yet, Andar was not just any mortal.


    Every cell in his body seemed to be vibrating as the mysterious swallowing force was activated to the limits, and with every pore in his body bleeding, his bones cracking as if he was bearing the weight of an entire mountain, Andar stood up.


    From the edge of his perception, he heard a surprised gasp, and he felt a wave of pleasing emotion from the brown mountain, even still the pressure did not abate, for it was the price of his audience.

 Chapter 490 Taking All Seven Tests

    <h4>Chapter 490 Taking All Seven Tests</h4>


    Andar breathed in deeply, smelling the tangy smell of his blood straightened his head, and looked ahead, before cupping his fists and bowing, "I pay my respect to the Steward and the other Majesty, I apologize for my rudeness of not recognizing your eminence."


    The Mountains replied to him and Andar heard the voice of the Steward and he gasped in pain, it was like thunder sting beside his ears but he could keep his thinking clear and understand the words being spoken,


    "Andar Erikson, I''m aware of the reason you came to me, and I will permit it, not only that, I will reward you if you can take the first position in all the tests. You should also know that if you seed you will elevate the prestige of our Tower among all the rest, and your title as Number One Under Heaven would not be contested."


    Andar bowed to the Steward, and the other Mountain in his perception spoke, "Andar Erikson, my name is Archmage Shemira Myrcelo Holder Of The Crystal Rose. I know your mortal master and you also know my disciple''s servant.."


    That was all the voice said before falling silent, Andar bowed towards the voice and retreated, the moment the door of the cottage closed, Andar copsed to his knees.


    There was a sensation in the back of his mind like an angry roar, it was as if something in his bloodline was rebelling against the thoughts of going to its knees, even if they were facing the very high heavens.


    Andar silenced that voice, it came from a being without limits, if he thought he was the same, he would die without even understanding how it happened.


    Andar had avoided checking all the blinking lights on his messages since he awoke because he did not want toplicate his life. Already there were thousands from close associates, and an unknown millions from all over the world, perhaps from other Great Towers as well.


    There was no way he would be sorting all these out in time, and even though he must be disappointing some people who were close to him with his silence, he expected them to understand that this period of time was the most important for him.


    He did not want to be burdened by any outside troubles, even when it was hinted to him by an Archmage, he did not forget the sacrifice of his master, but he would be failing that sacrifice made on his behalf if he did not live ording to his master''s wishes for him.


    His master paid with his life for Andar to shine bright. To be the greatest Mage that ever lived. Andar would fulfill this promise, even if it meant he had to be cruel to those close to him. He was too weak to y such high-level games.


    Andar called Mira and the leaders of the Limit Breakers and informed them of his ns to take all seven tests simultaneously. Together a n was developed to make such a thing possible.


    On the day of the test, members of the Limit Breaker ensured that Andar was registered for the tests for all the courses, reserving a position for him.


    Since each of the test locations was on different parts of the Pyramid, Andae had to use his Cloud Whale to move around swiftly, and the night before he made sure it was properly fed, for he would be moving Andar all around at its top speed, also the path for the Cloud Whale was cleared in advance to avoid any mishaps when it was moving at great speeds.


    The n Andar came up with was to move across all seven venues, for the test he could perform halfway he would do so, and then jump to others, and in this manner, he would be able to simultaneously conduct the seven tests, this was going to be very rigorous and would test his knowledge, skills and motivation to its limits.


    A loud bell chimed to signify the start of the test, presently Andar was looking at himself in the mirror, his silver eyes were glowing in the dim light, and in the few months he was here, his short ck hair was now reaching his neck.


    He called the wind to his palms and ran them over his hair cutting it l, so that once more it was short. Unlike his Main Body, Andae preferred short hair.


    Such applications of elemental powers were easy for him since he could manipte Aether using his powerful and sensitive Spirit. While other Acolytes were struggling to learn spells and such.


    Andar was not fond of those areas of research, he focused on acquiring knowledge, yet with this knowledge he gained and the unreasonable amount of Aether he could unleash and control, he was undoubtedly the strongest Acolyte in the Body Farm.


    He did not need spells for every element was seemingly under his control, and with every day that passed, his control of Aether grew deeper.


    He was wearing all ck, with silver buttons, and a long ck jacket that reached his kneespleted his attire, the jacket had a hood but Andar did not use it.


    The test would begin in seven minutes, and Andar opened his door and began to run, leaping over his railing he began to fall, the pyramid was more than 35,000 stories tall, which was about twelve miles tall, and Andar could not survive this sort of fall, but his left hand lit up and a deep roar like a foghorn resounded in the air, so clear it reached the entire Body Farm and everyone outside looked up as the Silver body of the Cloud Whale appeared in the skies.


    The Cloud Whale had evolved from the enormous amount of Aether inside the Aegis Scripts in Andar''s arm. Like a bolt of silver lightning, it shed through the air leaving rumbles like thunder behind.


    Andar stayed on one knee and held the fin of the Cloud Whale as it reached three times the speed of sound in twelve seconds, just enough to reach the first test zone, which was for the Introduction to Formations test.

 Chapter 491 Lava Blade

    <h4>Chapter 491 Lava de</h4>


    There were more than three hundred Acolytes ranging from Rank 1-3 standing before a raised dais about four feet tall in front of all of them.


    Andar''s appearance caused quite a stir for his Cloud Whale stopped two hundred feet in the air and he jumped from that height. He pointed his palms down a gust of wind erupted from below him in such a perfect proportion to his weight that he stood in mid-air.


    With jacket billowing around him he made steps of air that led to the ground as he descended like a ck spirit. When he stepped his foot on the ground, the entire testing site was enveloped in silence as different looks were reflected in the eyes of everyone here.


    From envy to resolve to intense admiration akin to fanaticism from the Limit Breakers, everyone was silenced by his arrival, and Andar settled at his workstation waiting for the test to begin, he nodded towards the Acolytes he recognized and to the Mages who were conducting the tests.


    None of them were above the Third Rank as a Mage, and many of them had been serving as teachers and mentors for hundreds of years. Andar was known as the treasure of the ck Tower and they all did what they could to amodate him.


    The head of the test coordinator whispered to Andar and it sounded as if he was speaking beside him, "We have heard of your pursuits, and we shall give whatever assistance you need to seed."


    Andar acknowledged their helpful sentiments with another nod, he knew they were all hoping to board his boat when he arose in the future, and his every action had slowly encouraged most of them that he was deserving of such des. It should be known that even Mira, the person acknowledged to be the second most talented Acolyte after Andar, was still a Rank 1 Acolyte!


    Even though Andar spent nearly a month inside the Endless Vault without receiving any outside assistance, he became a Rank 3 Acolyte, this speed was not just unprecedented it was ridiculous, especially when it became clear that the Meditation Art he was practicing was the famed Endless Vault, somethinguded for its difficulty.


    With Andar''s arrival, the test began. Each test was random and could either test the theoretical knowledge of the Acolytes or a practical test to test their grasp over arranging formation.


    However, this current test was a bit different, as itbined both, which was the first time this has happened on an Introductory test, because it was usually one or the other, not both at the same time.


    Andar assigned this change as a result of his actions, someone must be trying to humble him or find his limits. He would be making sure to be disappointing them today.


    The top of the dais slid open and revealed three sheets of Soft Steel, a primary material for carving Formations. Beside it was arge book and a pen. The book contained a thousand questions.


    The Formation to be carved was a simple Barrier Formation with a slight twist. There were three pieces of Soft Steel here, and carving the Barrier Formation on just one of them was enough to score you a pass mark, but to excel, you have to have ingenuity, so more Soft Steel was provided for the candidate''s experiments.


    The first ce would be the person that used the Formation tes which in this case was the Soft Steel, given to them in the best possible manner to maximize the effect of the Barrier Formation.


    Also, the questions given would be the toughest and most confusing questions under Introductory Formations, and there were a thousand of them.


    Time was the greatest factor to his sess and Andar was aware of that fact, calling up three bursts of controlled wind he had spinning in a vortex he lifted the three Soft Steel and positioned them in front of him.


    He closed his eyes for a brief moment and organized his thoughts, rapidly making hundreds of calctions with his Gray Will, until he came across the most effective blueprint for the Barrier Formation he wanted.


    Using another burst of air, he flipped through all thousand pages and began to solve them all inside his head, Gray Will was very necessary in this step, as he quickly went through all the thousand pages in a blink of an eye.


    Gray Will could not make him think faster, but it aplished more than that, as he could endlessly create simtions, the only catch was that he could not activate it for too long else he would turn to stone. However, as he grew stronger in the future the side effects from using this power would also get lesser.


    It took twenty-five minutes before he was done with all his simtions and calctions. Around him, everyone else had either begun carving their Formations or answering the questions.


    Andar was the only one who seemed to be lost in thought and staring into space like a lunatic.


    He breathed out after he was done and his silver eyes glowed. It should be noted that Andar rarely disyed any sort of power except briefly and only when he needed to do so. It was rare for him to arrive in the way he did, but he was no longer holding back this time.


    He disregarded the sharp de used for carving on a Formation te, and created a de made from the earth and fire elements, and a brightva de appeared beside his left hand gently carried by the wind.


    Andar also crushed the pen and collected the ink in a little ball, his actions were beginning to gather attention, both from the teachers supervising the test who were all Mages, and most of the Acolytes who wanted to know what the most popr Acolyte in history was about to perform.


    Andar could not multitask as effectively as his main body, but his Spirit was strong enough that he could split his consciousness into three parts, which was a talent mostly acquired by Mages because of their Spirit.


    Wrapping theva de with air he began carving the path of the Barrier Formation on the Soft Steel with it, and he created three streams of ink from the ball of ink he had floating beside him, using it to write on both sides of the page at once.

 Chapter 492 Reverence

    <h4>Chapter 492 Reverence</h4>


    Andar had chosen Introductory Formation as his first test because it was rtively easy to run through it without wasting much time, but that was only rtive to someone like Andar.


    The Lava de danced across the sheets of Soft Steel making precise cuts with no wasted movements, and because Andar had sharpened both ends of the de, he could make them rotate and bend them in any shape he desired for the desired results he wanted.


    All these while his eyes were closed, that was because he had already simted everything he needed to do, and his eyes did not need to be open to see his workings, for it would serve as a source of distraction to him.


    Deron was one of the Acolytes that had been carving slowly on his Soft Steel using the de given for this test and did not distract himself like others were doing when the Wonder Boy arrived.


    He had been here for thirteen years and was still just a level 3 Acolyte, this was not a strange thing for many Acolytes to be stuck on this stage for decades, so many used the opportunity to begin studying another field of knowledge, that could perhaps help them to find the inspiration to be a Mage.


    With this test, he was confident that he should be able to carve out twenty percent of the Barrier Formation, which was enough to earn a passing grade, and he could answer four hundred questions with reasonable uracy.


    He would not be earning the top score in this test, but Deron was sure he would be average, such tests were created not to be totally solved but to push the Acolytes to their limits.


    He knew of Andar, and although he envied his talents, he understood that life was a race you could only run alone, and it was useless to be envious of the gifts of others, with this mindset in mind, he focused on carving his Formation, after studying for three years in this field, he was confident in his approach.


    In a decade or two if he failed to be an official Mage, he would have learned all the basis of Formation and Inscription, and his expertise would be sought, all over the Federation, even by Mages, that meant he should focus on what he was doing now as nothing else mattered.


    Yet he could still feel a growing tension in the air that was getting more difficult to resist, it was in the silence, as if the world was holding its breath. No longer able to stand the tension he looked ahead to the lights he had been seeing at the corner of his vision and he swallowed, his carving knife falling from nerveless fingers.


    You could hear about something a thousand times but it would never hit you as hard as seeing it once.


    He barely broke out of his reverie to bring out a Recording Talisman to ensure he captured every single moment of this amazing disy before him, distractingly noticing that nearly every student here was recording. He also brought out his personalmunication device and connected to the forum where he started streaming live.


    Andar had his two hands stretched before him and his eyes were closed, he was surrounded by a soft silver wind that moved around his body like dragons, making his jacket p like wings.


    Deron noticed that in front of his right hand was something that resembled a ck octopus, which turned out to be the ink from his pen. Several ck ''tentacles'' were dancing across the pages and making notes and diagrams.


    Above his left hand, the three Soft Steel were arranged in a triangr manner horizontally, so that the de made from what resembledva could be carving on all their surfaces at once, this act was amazing to Deron, it was like watching someone juggle a thousand des using only one hand.


    The movements of the Lava de was entrancing for it was not just making dozens of intricate carving every second on three surfaces, it was also flexible like a serpent, twisting in various positions to make sure that no single movement of the de was wasted.


    Deron began to sweat, was this something that an Acolyte should be capable of doing? Could an official Mage perform better than this? Is this what supreme talent means? Why do I have this crushing sensation in my soul that all the efforts I have been cing towards myself have been in vain? Why is the difference between us so vast?


    Through the bright shes of light that resulted from the Lava de spinning very quickly, Andar''s face was highlighted and Deron no longer watched the magic but he watched the man.


    What sort of thoughts would someone like this have in his mind? Does he even regard the rest of the Acolyte as his peers?


    This thinking would resonate among the Acolytes throughout the various testing zones, but Andar did not care, he was in a state of mind where the world was reduced only to the problems before him.


    It took Andar six minutes to finish answering the one thousand questions, the answers he gave were not only detailed but very thorough. Andar foundations were incredibly deep and he drew insights from every field he studied.


    There were areas where it was required to draw diagrams of Formation, and he did not just draw a diagram, using his knowledge of Inscription, he created an interactive diagram that could be essed using Aether to give a much more detailed view of the Formation.


    Now that he was done with the questions, he created two more Lava des and focused solely on finishing the Barrier Formation.


    To pass this test effectively and take the first position without question, the Barrier Formation he created would be a reactive Formation that would detect the amount of force being exerted on it and adjust its energy output to match.


    This would solve the biggest problems concerning low-level Formations, as energy wastage was their biggest w.


    Andar was done in two hours, but he needed to let the Soft Steel rest for another eight hours before he could test if his work was in order. Not wasting his time he leaped onto his Cloud Whale, heading to the next testing zone.


    With a deep cry, his Cloud Whale vanished in a sh of bright silver light and a p of thunder. Only then did the spell Andar cast over them all by his presence dissipate, and they began checking the work he left behind, their gaze no longer holding envy, but something else¡­ reverence.

 Chapter 493 Puppet Creation

    Chapter 493 Puppet Creation


    Andar''s next stop was towards the Introduction to Puppet Creation test. This ss was the least popr amongst the Acolyte because of the sheer difficulty and the monotony of memorizing billions of parts and manuals for even the low-level puppets, which was just the barest minimum needed before a Puppet Creator¡­


    Puppet making was also subdivided into many different sections from Humanoid Puppets, Beastial Puppets,  Puppet Structures, and Vehicr Puppets, and as always Andar disregarded all the different departments under Puppets Creation and learned them all, this would make his testing even harder.


    It should be noted that arge portion of a Mage''s Tower construction fell under the Art of making puppets, but every Mage Tower was unique especially when it was an Archmage Tower. The small cottage of the Steward that Andar visited was a Mage Tower, but one that was far ahead in its evolution it could no longer be called just a building, but rather a life form.


    What Andar had aplished in the Basic Formation tests had already reached the ears of those here for the Puppets Creation test and also the other Acolytes and mentors in the Body Farm who were not taking part in the tests.


    They all rushed down to see what he would aplish on such aplicated test like Puppet Creation, and if his genius was unlimited like they suspected it to be.


    Andar reached the test area to see hundreds of Acolytes and Mentors had already gathered and from the Iing stream of lightsing from afar, there were more on their way, shaking his head at the spectacle of it all, Andar proceeded tond at an open area filled with millions of parts from puppets scattered chaotically.


    He should be performing part of his master''s wish for him to shine brighter than the stars, yet what Andar really craved was the challenge.


    The test was straightforward, it was to clean and assemble as many fully functional puppets from the mountain of scrapsid out before the Acolytes.


    There were various mounds of parts spaciouslyid out, and each Acolyte would proceed to the mound they felt they could tackle and begin to assemble their puppet. To pass this test you needed to fully use every bit of parts in your mounds, also the size of the mounds selected would determine your final score.


    Some of the mounds of parts were the size of a small basket, and thergest was the size of a house. No one in living memory had gone for that mound in the Introductory tests, it was generally epted that only mages could tackle that challenge.


    This test would push your knowledge and ingenuity to the limits, but this was the sort of test that Andar preferred, as it was the right choice for his Gray Will talent. Andar went and stood before thergest mound, and drove away the whispers carried in the breeze as the entire Body Farm was bing enveloped by mania.


    Scattering the triangr-shaped piece of dust inside his Spirit Matrix, Andar''s silver eyes rapidly began turning gray as he pushed hisputational prowess to its limits.


    To facilitate a quick conversion using his Gray Will he called upon the wind to push up the parts into the air until he had a swirling tornado of parts in their hundreds of thousands creating quite a visual spectacle while mapping out the parts he would use to create the puppets.


    Andar raised his left hand and began directing the floating parts into a blender of elements he made using earth, fire, water, and air, this was to clean and polish the parts.


    Rusted metals and dirty puppet parts entered one end of the blender and when they came out they were polished. He did not just polish them, Andar made sure he fixed the countless minor defects that covered each of the parts.


    This was something most Acolyte would miss, and for those that could detect these defects, they could not perfectly repair it as Andar could.


    ''This is why I was reborn'' An errant thought passed through his mind which he quietly dismissed as he focused on his daunting task ahead.


    Andar application of the elements was something that only a Mage was capable of doing, and even still most of them would not have the sensitivity to perfectlybine so many opposing elements to work smoothly, nevermind having a talent like Gray Will that gave Andar the equivalent of a million supeputer working simultaneously.


    The Puppet Creation test was the only examination he would know the type of trial he would be facing, but the twist was that the materials provided were always random in the mound you selected.


    If you were someone who focused on humanoid puppets, you may find yourself in luck if most of the parts here could create a fully functional humanoid puppet or you may have less than what you needed, and instead would be finding parts for other types of puppets.


    Of course, puppet creation was malleable and you could choose tobine all the parts to create something new, but it was unknown if such an experiment would work. This was what made the test for puppet creation to be so difficult, because of this added randomness.


    To score the first position, Andar had been researching all sorts of blueprints that could be used with parts that should be avable during the test.


    With all his preparations he was still sure that he might still fail to find the parts he needed inside his mound for the blueprints in his mind, so he had only one solution to that problem, which was to memorize every single blueprint in the basic level Puppet Creation, so he would be able to tackle any challenge given to him.


    Inside the Body Farm, only Andar could consume so much knowledge as an Acolyte. For others, cramming so much information depended on their Spirit, but Andar Meditation Art made it possible for each of his cells to store seemingly an infinite amount of information.


    Like the Library that represented the Endless Vault technique, Andar was getting closer and closer to that state where he would one day possess all the knowledge inside the Body Farm.

 Chapter 494 Battleship

    <h4>Chapter 494 Battleship</h4>


    There was a peculiar weakness to this Meditation Art that struck Andar as strange and he hoped to be rid of it soon when he became a Mage or else it would present its own set of challenges.


    Andar could not allow himself to bleed or be injured for long, and if his blood was spilled, he must make sure that he stayed near the site of his injury for a while, if not he would begin losing knowledge.


    The Endless Vault Meditation Art stored information in his cells, when he was injured, the information contained in his body would follow his discarded body parts be it his skin or his blood, and if he stayed close enough, the data could be copied into his body once more and added to his newly grown cells.


    This was not much of a problem inside the Body Farm for Andar as he was rtively safe here and he did not register for anybat ss, reducing any avenue for him to get injured by mistake. Yet it was always on the back of his mind that he must never let himself get injured or his battle prowess and even sanity would be flowing away piece by piece.


    Andar looked at the parts that would soon be repaired and polished and now had a unique problem before him, he did not have to worry about not finding the parts he needed for this test for he already saw he could use every part here, however, what he needed to do was find the best puppet to be created with these materials in the shortest time possible, after all, he still had five tests and they all came with their special sort of difficulties.


    It did not take him long to realize that with the Materials he had before him, he could create a couple of mechanized soldiers and weapons and dozens of other designs, or¡­ he could do something very different!


    Excited, his eyes shone bright and he saw that the materials on hand would not be enough to create the full vision in his head, so instead of giving up, Andar began to improve on that design, pushing himself into the air until he sat cross-legged on a cushion of wind.


    He stayed in that position for an hour, and already his body was now gray and dull as if he was turning to stone, but he gritted his teeth and persevered through the pain of his body slowly ossifying inch by inch for another thirty minutes before seeding with a joyful cry.


    With the impossible amount of Aether in his system, Andar could heal pretty fast, and the damages he sustained from petrification should be gone in about an hour, and what he intended to be building would take two. Enough time for him to be at hundred percent before the next test.


    Andar calcted the weight of what he would be building and ced it at fifteen tons. This was nearly the limit he could supportfortably while performing delicate work.


    Andar did not waste any more time contemting as the simtion for his creation had already been run a thousand times inside his head, he began to assemble the puppet, a single-passenger light battleship!


    This was the only true way he could disy his unreasonable foundation as the proprietor of the Endless Vault.


    The air in front of Andar warped as blue mes burning as high as 2,000¡ã ignited in front of him, fuelled by his seemingly inexhaustible Aether, tentacles of water and air began retrieving polished parts floating in the air and began to assemble the framework of the ship.


    At first, everyone watching his actions with bated breath did not understand what he was doing, the framework he was creating seemed too massive for any basic-level puppet that any Acolyte could create, yet the sheer amount of power Andar was emanating was enough indication that whatever he was nning was not small.


    It took three more minutes before a gasp went through the crowd, a knowledgeable Acolyte had pointed out that the shape he was creating was simr to a ship. When that statement passed through the crowd, at first most of them were skeptical, but Andar''s speed of building his puppet was so fast they could not deny the shape of what was being assembled before their eyes.


    A proud Acolyte holding an borate skull of a Manticore puppet, looked at what she had been creating for the better part of five hours and had to struggle to keep her heart steady, however, like everyone else, she quietly dropped what she was doing and watched Andar.


    In her heart, she understood that it was a blessing to be here when such a person existed.


    Mage were pragmatic individuals, and they all understood what it meant for such a genius to exist. It was rarer than a Quillin tear. Perhaps someone like him would never be born again in this universe.


    This was not an overly romantic sentiment. Every god or Archmage in a manner was truly a unique individual that stood above uncountable trillions. Their lives and stories were unique, and to see their likes again was difficult if not impossible.


    There was nking and low thrum like high voltage electricity passing through a copper wire. That sound announced a surge of lightning shooting out from the tips of Andar''s fingers.


    Unlike uncontroble lightning bolts, Andar shaped this lightning into the shape of a staff more than three hundred feet tall and ced it behind him. Various high-level Inscriptions were dancing around the staff preserving its structural integrity.


    Harnessing such a powerful force of nature would be amazing enough, but his control over it was what was awe-inspiring.


    Andar at this moment with his actions, did not resemble an Acolyte, or even a Mage but an Archmage!


    The pir of lightning behind him appeared as if it could pierce the heavens, and the mes, water, and air he conjured as he created the battleship were bright and stunning and could be seen from miles away.


    Andar floated in the air and drew power from the pir of lightning behind him, using it to power variousponents inside the battleship before he installed it, a necessary step before he sealed them inside the hull.


    Gears whirred and metal parts nged, with thest part fitted neatly into the shell of the battleship, it hummed to life, as bright blue mes poured from six ports below the ship holding up its twelve-meter, fifteen-ton body up in the air.

 Chapter 495 Undercurrents

    Chapter 495 Undercurrents


    Andar lowered himself to the top of the ship, his breathing was a littlebored, he had been ceaselessly engaging his mind for thest three hours and it was beginning to take a toll. He lowered his head and rested for three minutes, while everyone was silent as they watched him rest.


    The members of the Limit Breakers had a lump behind their throat and even some of them began weeping. There was pride inside their hearts, but also a deep sense of awe. A battleship like this could not just be created by a single Mage, but a team of Mages specialized in nearly all the fields of study


    Yet their leader was just an Acolyte, and he performed this marvelous act, also it should be mentioned that the methods he used were stunning, as he crafted this battleship using the raw power of the elements. What sort of monster was this?


    Andar''s audience had increased, and from the signs in the heavens, as their color began to change, even the Archmages themselves were beginning to pay attention.


    This act was also unprecedented, an Archmage paying attention to the affairs of an Acolyte would be absurd, but that was the present situation. Andar was really living up to his Title, as the Number One Under Heaven.


    Atop the battleship he built from parts, Andar figure seemed lonely, and he was not yet aware that his image was sweeping through the entire ck Federation, and now it was reaching the other Great Towers and the Federation under their care.


    Details about Andar''s life were being unearthed and shared, and deep in the underbelly of the Magus society, in ces of dissension and saboteurs fighting against the rules of the Magus World, there came the rumor of a supreme genius that was robbed of his rights by the arrogant powers that be.


    Andar may not have known this or perhaps he would have suspected it, but his image was being circted in the world of Mages, and he was beginning to mean different things to different groups of people.


    A silent change was beginning to sweep through the world of Mages, it was barely making any waves at this moment, but what it needed was fuel, and perhaps something truly shocking would erupt inside the Supreme World.


    Inside a deep cave filled with a purple corrosive fog that could disintegrate diamonds in less than a second, the lovely figure of a woman with long ck hair dyed with purple streaks was looking at the image of Andar that she created using the purple fog.


    This image was not of the present Andar but one where he was much younger, barely eight years old. In the eyes of the woman, there was no hint of love or even fondness, just a general sense of goodwill towards the image.


    For anyone who knew the Vice President of the ck Federation who was Andar''s mother, such a show of emotion would have been surprising. The Meditation Art she practices is one where every single bit of emotion is discarded along the way, traded for power.


    She sighed and closed her eyes. Her body had been slowly breaking down, and everything below her stomach had melded into the purple fog. On her Ascension to Archmage, if she did not sessfully merge with this purple fog, then death was the only option.


    As she merged with the Purple Fog she began to forget her name, her identity, and her dreams, even the young man whom she knew his name just a moment ago was forgotten.


    Bing an Archmage was like dying. If she survives it would be simr to a resurrection, and everything she had lost would be returned, if she failed, it would only mean she was not worthy enough.


    She could not know love or joy or sorrow unless she became an Archmage, if she failed, her life would have been one of bleakness and silence, a life she lived as if she were a walking corpse.


    But for ultimate power and immortality, this was a price she was willing to pay again if that was what it took.


    ??


    Andar did not need to draw Aether from his environment, his Spirit Body supplied more than he could ever need, if he wanted he could decide to push that excess Aether into his surroundings, but that would end up killing the poor Acolytes around him.


    The changes Rowan made to his body made him incredibly robust and he wondered if this ability to store information inside his cells was a result of the changes Rowan made to his cells. He had investigated the users of the Endless Vault techniques, their core spells were hidden from the public, yet there was no mention of this function from the technique.


    His body was perfect as far as he could tell and his only weakness was the strain on his mind when he used such powerful abilities. There must be a method to increase the tenacity of his mind, and he ced it as his priority.


    Andar eyes opened and he propelled himself away from the ship, leaping directly onto the Cloud Whale hundreds of feet above who was looking at the battleship with disdain, Andar did not bother trying to figure out why the Whale was envious of a mechanical ship.


    Andar heard a surprised gasp running through the crowd, they saw he did not use any spells or magical abilities to make that leap. Most here, except for the Mages did not understand the sheer power inside Andar''s body, and they were not aware that he was only showing a small part of his physical capabilities.


    The next stop was Talisman Crafting, and Andar had begun to make his strategies to clear it.


    Formation and Puppet Creation areplicated but they mostly focused on the macro perspective, while Talisman Crafting was the opposite and focused on the micro.


    Talismans were usually small, most were not greater than twelve inches, and crafting it requires delicate control and the ability to work in a small space measuring a few nanometers.

 Chapter 496 Talisman Crafting

    Chapter 496 Talisman Crafting


    When Andar arrived at the Talisman testing site, the crowd was triple the amount of those present in the Puppet Creation Test, and when he stopped over the testing area those that followed him behind further swelled up the crowd, until Andar would not be surprised if everyone in the Body Farm were here except those not conducting tests and experiments.


    He did not know whether tough or to cry at how much attention he was generating from his tests. Luckily his crowd were not rambunctious idiots who would make noises and nonsensicalments at every single action he made, they understood the importance of silence and most of theirmunication was done in a subtle manner, thereby Andar was not distracted by their presence.


    He looked into the skies for a brief moment in thought, ''Is this what you want?''


    Andar had not been detecting the presence of his main body for a while and he wondered if he was alone, but that was a stupid idea to consider, for him, Rowan was something that transcended the concept of life and death.


    He was watching always, and when he wanted to reveal himself, he would.


    The Talisman Crafting test site was fairly crowded with candidates, a majority of them were female, and Mira was one of the Acolytes taking the test for Talisman crafting. On Andar''s arrival, she smiled at him, but he could still detect thepetitive glow behind her eyes.


    Over the months she was bing more beautiful as her body was slowly transforming as she grew in power as an Acolyte with a Spirit Body.


    Andar returned her smile with his own wider grin andnded beside her, the Crafting Bench beside her was reserved for him. No one else would dare to stay by his side when Mira was around, except for when she was with Andar, Mira was a terrifying person to be around.


    He peered at her work and gasped in appreciation, she was cing a Talisman inside a beautiful rainbow butterfly pendant, and with every touch she made, a beautiful phantom of a butterfly pping its wings emerged from the pendant.


    If she were to seed this pendant would be imbued with the Rank 1 spell model, Fairy Wings, and could be used indefinitely but needed time for it to be recharged by Aether after it was used three times, judging by the material she was using which was Starlight Essence, this Talisman wouldst for thousands of years before it was degraded by the amount of magic that had been conducted through it.


    This was a particrly massive achievement for an Acolyte to perform, as most Acolytes can only create a Talisman that could only be used for one time. Mira''s Spirit Body coupled with her Heavenly Fate Meditation Art wasing into y as she had more than enough Aether in her body to create this borate and powerful Talisman.


    Obviously, she had experience in Talisman Crafting even before she came to the Body Farm, but those would have been purely theoretical, her improvement over these short few months showed her frightening genius.


    Talisman Crafting also falls under three categories, which are protect, heal, and harm. The Talisman Mira crafted fell under the category of protection. In fact, all of the fields of study that Mages specialized in, from Alchemy to Formations also fall under these three broad categories, they can be used to protect, they can be used to heal and they can be used to harm.


    "Are you here to upstage me?" Mira drawled, her eyes returning to the Talisman she was crafting, it was a testament to her expertise that she could have a conversation at this very moment.


    "No, justpeting." Andar smiled and peered through the materials before him, "Don''t me me if you are not good enough, I will not be holding back."


    Miraughed, "Bring it, golden boy! While you were away learning everything under the sun, I was pursuing a single craft, I refuse to believe you would do better than me in this area! You brought quite a crowd with you, don''t disappoint your fans, and let me steal your glory."


    "You can try, but we all know that is not going to happen." Andarughed aloud, his voice was resonant, drawing the attention of nearly all the female Acolyte here, who looked at him with a strange glow behind their eyes.


    ''I know someone golden,'' Andar mused internally, recalling what Mira had just said, and he wondered why he was feeling so mncholic.


    Ignoring Mira''s words of challenge, he focused on this test, Mira loved challenges, and she might not be aware of what had transpired in his previous tests even if she could guess, but he knew the only way to convince her was to prove himself.


    For Talisman Crafting, you were presented with seven objects you could Craft your Talisman into, and each of them had its order of difficulty.


    After Andar looked through all of them, he did not pick any object to craft the Talisman, instead, he brought the seven materials together. What he intended to be creating would require using all of them.


    This technique was not new, as experienced Talisman Crafters would make Talismans that worked in a set, giving them powers that would be greater than the sum of their parts. They couldbine three Talisman with Rank 1 power and their Set Effects could be so powerful, it would be equal to a Rank 3 Spell.


    The only issue was that they needed the services of Weapon Refinement Masters and Alchemists, but Andar was versatile in all those subjects.


    For the Talisman Crafting test, the reagents and magical materials needed would be supplied to each candidate ording to their wishes. There was a Data pad beside the Crafting Bench where you could input the materials you needed and it would be promptly delivered.


    It took twelve seconds for Andar to input the three hundred materials he needed and he closed his eyes and began to run the simtion inside his head.


    Even when his materials arrived he made no indication that he noticed, everyone here following his progress knew of his methods of preparation and so they waited with bated breath for him to begin making miracles.

 Chapter 497 Set Effect

    Chapter 497 Set Effect


    Andar knew there may be more powerful Mental Talents for a Mage, but for him, Gray Will even with its drawbacks was perfect. However, not every Mage would think so because of the strain it ced on their physique.


    Disregarding the difficulty needed to acquire this talent, even operating it was impossible for an Acolyte without the Half-Empyrean physique Rowan bestowed on Andar that was further strengthened by his Awakening, he would not be surprised if a talent like Gray Will could only be used by Rank 4 Mages and higher.


    Nevertheless, this gave him quite an advantage as an Acolyte that could not be equaled. In the case of Talisman Crafting, he was especially talented in this area, as the advantages of Gray Will lend itself more towards the Micro and worked better in a controlled environment.


    It should be noted that Andar had never created any Talisman with a Set Effect before, as he did not want to waste his Origin Shards on purchasing the expensive materials required, but he had gathered enough data through his experiments and the knowledge he had collected.


    After fifteen minutes, Andar opened his eyes, satisfied with the results he had arrived upon after tens of thousands of trials, he just needed to¡­


    "Boohoo!" Mira suddenly shouted rolling her eyes like a maniac, hoping to startle Andar, who rolled his eyes. There were many ways he could use to distract Mira, but that would lead to her failing this test, and Andar did not want the headache of trying to console the sobbing princesster, so he ignored her.


    She knew her attempts did not go over Andar''s bottom line, and in her way, she was trying to encourage him.


    He would not be able to make a Seven Set Talisman given the time he had, if he tried there was no assurance that he would be able to seed at 100%.


    This was what Andar had been doing all these while, most people here thought he had been giving his best efforts, but that was far from the truth, everything he had made so far was always the most stable results from his simtions.


    He did not go for shy or powerful, just stability, but even so, this was not a result that any Acolyte could ever hope to reach in their lifetime.


    He broke the seven materials into pieces with clean cuts using a summoned wind de, and he began to forge them using blue mes. In three minutes, he had three bracelets that could be joined together to form a single arm bracer. Creating such a tool was quite simple for him.


    He locked them together and when he was assured that the fitting was without any ws, he brought them apart and began to imbue them with the Talisman he had selected.


    Talisman Crafting usually requires the Acolyte to learn the Tier 0 Spell, Clear Sight. This spell would allow the Acolyte to peer into the microscopic world, but Andar could replicate this spell while manipting light, heat, and wind.


    His eyesight was already fantastic and the world inside the bangles was revealed to him, one that was filled with particles that vibrated and behaved in manners that were erratic.


    The other part of Talisman Crafting was to process the materials into what was usually a material that resembled a clear liquid, from this liquid a long string ten times thinner than a spider''s web would be extracted.


    It was this string that was fed into the object in a specific pattern called Talisman Map, which mimics a Spell to create Talismans.


    On these changing particles he began to imbue the string into the particles drawing a Talisman Map that began linking all the particles together, and when enough of them were linked together, the internal structure of the bangle began to transform.


    Andar reversed his sight to see the brown metallic bangle begin to shrink as it began to ze with a greenish glow. He shifted his focus back to the microscopic and now began imbuing the remaining two bangles with the Talisman String, mapping three separate Talismans on each of the bangles. He did this at the same time.


    The first bangle was glowing green, the second was blue and thest was white. When Andar focused on the microscopic his entire eyes turned silver, simr to his eyeball, added to his pale features, red lips, and ck hair, he resembled a specter.


    In one hour time, he had finished exhausting all the materials he gathered for making the three Talismans and they werepleted, only needing the final steps to make them part of a set, which was merging three bangles with different properties to integrate their energies producing a new force that was greater than the sum of their parts.


    This process would usually be quite loud, Mira was in her final stretch of producing her Talisman, and any distraction would undo her efforts, so Andar created a shield of air around his Talisman Bench.


    He was following the broad category every Talisman followed to create these bangles which was Protect, the Blue bangle was responsible for that. Heal was assigned to the green bangle and Harm was assigned to the white bangle.


    The White Bangle had three Rank 1 Offensive Spells, Ice Touch for close-up encounters, Ice Spear for distant assaults, and Ice st for an area of-effect attack.


    The Green Bangle also had three Rank 1 Spells, Regrowth, Minute Muscle Control, and Hemeostasis.


    The Blue Bangle Spells were Rank 1 Spells, Hardened Shell, Mirage Steps, and Light Host.


    Andar''s Spirit Matrix was an enigma, up till now he had not been able to even engrave a single Tier 0 Spell on it, as the white tile that made up his Endless Vault Meditation Art seemed invulnerable, but this did not stop him from memorizing every single Spell he came across, and from experimentation, he began to slowly mimic each of these spells.


    His understanding of how spells operated made it easy for him to create Talisman Maps inside the object he desired.


    Holding the three glowing bangles with a gentle cushion of wind, he began to slowly bring them together, immediately there was a reaction as a loud st erupted in between them.

 Chapter 498 Pushing The Limits

    Chapter 498 Pushing The Limits


    Andar was not concerned about this reaction as he was already expecting it, Gray Will came into y and as if he was picking through a lock, he rotated the bangles in opposite circles, until he felt the connection deepening between them and brought them closer.


    As they grew closer together, the opposing force they were sending out increased dramatically until the force erupting from it began to crack the ground below him, creating a violent st that resembled a miniature erupting volcano.


    He hastily tripled the shield of air around him as he had not expected such a violent reaction, that turned out to not be enough, and he quadrupled it and began fighting against the forces being generated by the resisting bracelets.


    Mira looked up briefly, her eyes widened before returning to her work. ''You are a monster! You''re a freaking monster!'' She kept repeating inside her head. She did not know what level of Talisman Andar was creating and by the surprised look in his beautiful eyes, he was also not aware of the true nature of what he had just made.


    "Others struggle their entire life to create a fraction of what you can achieve. Yet here you are creating miracles, and you are still surprised." Mira muttered to herself.


    She would have found such an urrence funny before, but she knew that although Andar seemedcent about a lot of things, there was this invisible desire that was driving him to be the best of the best. Except for those times she had to force him to y, he had sank every waking moment increasing his power and knowledge, such a drive was impossible for most people.


    She did not want him to fail, and she quietly chanted words of encouragement for him inside her head. He deserved every right for his unique genius to be shown to the universe. Even though he was robbed of his prize of a Supreme technique, it was impossible to hide gold within ss.


    This reaction from the Talisman Andar was building was observed by those around him and soon the understanding of what was happening spread among the crowd, making them know that Andar was not just making a single Talisman, but multiple Talismans with a set effect.


    Also, the Talisman he was creating must be very powerful for the reaction it was given out was shattering his surroundings. It was impossible to know if he would be able toplete it in these conditions.


    Andar had never created a Talisman with a Set Effect before, as he needed to conserve his money and use it to procure other things he might need. This miserly nature of his was now biting him back at this moment as he knew there would be a great opposing force to merging a Set Item for the first time, but his own felt more powerful than usual.


    Andar silently vowed that if he seeded in his tests, he would never hold back any resources when it came to learning. He would use his entire Origin Shards and look for other methods to earn money.


    With his potential, it was a rookie mistake to avoid gaining all the resources he needed when he had the chance, his excuse before was that he could get ess to higher-level material in a short amount of time, and using his funds now would be a mistake, but even Andar had underestimated the rate of his growth, and the high-level materials he thought he might need in the future turned out to be what he needed now at the present.


    He could handle the force now erupting from the bracelet, and it did not take long for him to understand how much the force was increasing as he drew them closer to each other.


    The amount of power that would be erupting from these bangles the moment they touched and activated their Set Effect would be unprecedented and ording to his calctions, it could easily exceed what a Rank 3 Mage was capable of handling, and closer to the powers of a Rank 4!


    Andar did not know if he would be capable of holding such forces in check, he had not pushed himself to his limits before and he had no idea how strong he was. There was no reason to ever try.


    He looked at Mira, she was not yet through with her Talisman, and if he continued with his merger themotion would be too much for her to withstand.


    Mira must have sensed his gaze for she turned to him and understanding filled her eyes, and before Andar could protest, she decisively stopped her crafting.


    "What are you¡­" Andar could barely cry out but it was already toote.


    Her Talisman exploded into bits and fragments, turning to those Acolyte around still taking their tests, they looked at her eyes and they all decisively stopped their actions, and for a short while, loud bangs echoed throughout the testing area as everyone stopped their testing, all of them in solidarity.


    No one here felt they had lost out on failing this test. To watch Andar achieve history was far more monumental than any test they could take, also if someone like this felt he owed them a favor, they also did not forget that themotion that resulted from Andar''s action would make it impossible for them to Craft, and it was better to leave the stage for him to shine.


    Andar''s heart shook, even if he knew that not all their intentions were altruistic, it was impossible for him to ignore this great favor given to him.


    This expectation from those who gave up their chances for him firmed his resolve, and he looked up at Mira, she was grinning, somehow he knew she was expecting this oue, she was forcing him to seed, even if he did not think he was capable.


    Andar fell in love with her at this moment.


    His eyes firmed and his heart steadied, his heartbeats slowed until he could barely hear them, he did not know his limits¡­ Well, it was time to find out.

 Chapter 499 Growing Pressure

    <h4>Chapter 499 Growing Pressure</h4>


    Andar made a pushing gesture with both of his palms as if he were trying to touch them together, this motion began drawing the bracelets hovering in the air, together.


    The three bracelets were about six inches away from each other, and with every inch he brought them closer, the force generated from their resistance increased. Loud sts erupted from the space in between the bracelet like a volcano erupting, bringing with it hurricane-ss winds.


    Each of the bracelets was either rotating clockwise or anti-clockwise, as Andar was deciphering the mysticalbination that would allow him to fit them together. This was both a rigorous and delicate process that needed his devoted attention.


    This process was still difficult, almost as if he was trying to solve a Diophantine equation while randomly tapping on the pages with a pen and hoping something would stick. Well, Andar had a lot of pens, his Gray Will gave him millions, and those pens could write really, really fast.


    He was like the monkey given a typewriter and unlimited time, after an infinity, he would write aplete work of Shakespeare.


    [Andar did not understand how this Analogy came to his heart. He dismissed it as a vestige left behind by the Main Body.]


    Yet, Andar understood that Gray Will had already been used to decipher the equation up to this extent, and he was already spent, he could no longer determine what would happen next because this fell outside his equation, he only had to push on and merge the bracelets, which slowly came closer once more.


    At this time there were five inches separating the bangles and Andar began to feel a crushing weight around his body, ignoring that sensation because his physique was tough enough to handle it, he pushed forward and was rewarded with the banglesing closer, reducing the distance to four inches.


    As the pressure was ramping up, he did not hesitate to push it closer, leaving three inches. His footing nearly gave way as the ground before him vapourised, spreading cracks for hundreds of feet around. His quick reflex saved him as he diverted a portion of the force threatening to squeeze him into a paste, and set them below his feet so he was standing in midair.


    The Acolytes screamed in surprise at this new development, and the supervising Mages began moving everyone backward until there was a space of at least a thousand feet around Andar. Looking from the corner of his eyes Andar sighed in relief and finally released the barrier he was using to cover his body and the Talisman Bench.


    A loud crack like thunder escaped from his body, and an ephemeral force he had been keeping locked around his body was now released.


    The ground around him for six hundred feet was suddenly pressed down twelve inches as if a giant fist had mmed against the earth, crushing the hundreds of Talisman Benches to rubble, all the Acolytes had been drawn away from that region by the supervising Mage, else thousands would have perished.


    However, this was not the end as every Acolyte below the Third Rank fainted including Mira as the air for thousands of feet became congealed like concrete, and a formless pressure that was physical as well as mental impacted the audience.


    There would have been mass casualties among the Acolytes if not for the Mages anticipating this oing pressure and blocking the pressure that the Acolytes could not withstand, however, they did not cancel it entirely leaving the pressure below Rank 3 of the Acolyte realm, for this was a form of training for the Acolytes who were lucky to be here.


    This pressure was Tribtion!


    Any Acolyte that could withstand this pressure and rise would end up stronger for it. The eyes of every Mage here shined with appreciation at the pressure that Andar had been effortlessly enduring all this while.


    Even a Rank 1 Mage was getting ufortable as the pressure was making them sweat, but they would be damned if they retreated before an Acolyte. They would have no face to ever stand before this monster anymore.


    With the pressure reduced on his body, Andar could breathe a little easier. The force that spread out from him was only ten percent of the pressure he was enduring, judging by the fact that the earth beneath his feet had been vaporized and he was only holding himself up by a cushion of hardened air.


    Andar was performing many tasks by himself and unlike Rowan, he did not have multiple consciousnesses to bear all the weight of it all.


    He had to be simultaneously fighting off the bone-crushing pressure, and maintaining his focus while aligning the bracelets together.


    In addition to all that, there was a repulsive force from the three bracelets he had to carefully manage, otherwise, all his work would go down the drain.


    His head felt like it was about to burst open, every single muscle and nerve was screaming in difort, but he continued pushing through the agony, for him, pain could not trump the sweetness of victory.


    Mira''s eyes struggled open, and she coughed blood, she looked at the ground in shock and looked at the figure of Andar. He seemed to be underwater as his figure was shrouded in a haze of violent rippling forces.


    Directly over Andar''s head, a spectral image was beginning to be created, it was a bracer with three colors that appeared hazy but was slowly solidifying.


    She looked down at Andar whose face was locked in concentration, his hands slowly came closer and a shockwave erupted from his position apanied by a sh of lightning.


    Mira cked out once and she was not the only one, many Rank 1 Mages staggered and fell to their knees. The faces of the Rank 2''s went white and the Rank 3 began to have an uneasy feeling in their heart. They recognized what Andar was creating and the sheer impossibility of it was causing them to reassess their estimation of this young man''s potential.

 Chapter 500 At The Edge Of Defeat

    <h4>Chapter 500 At The Edge Of Defeat</h4>


    Andar blinked, this was the first time he had done this since thest hour, this action was voluntary, he was making sure he was always at his peak for he could keep his eyes open for weeks if he wanted.


    There were only two more inches to go before he couldplete this process, but the repulsive force was almost getting to a point that he could no longer bear it.


    The ephemeral image of the Bracer in the sky was getting clearer and it began to impose a new weight on Andar,pounding the stress he was enduring, and he could hear tiny popping sounds underneath his skin, as his bones began to crack.


    Andar skin began to develop tiny tears that made him frown, he could be injured but he could not lose any of his body tissues or he would have to give up, losing just one drop of blood here would be devastating because the hurricane-ss winds around him would hurl his blood to the distance and a part of his knowledge would be lost.


    Knowledge was the foundation of his power, without the vast knowledge granted to him by his Endless Vault, his vast stores of Aether would be useless to him.


    For a brief moment, he nearly gave up, but then he realized that he had not yed all his cards yet. He had paused his usage of Gray Will a while back because he was at his limits, but now he began using it once more.


    The pale skin on his arm began to rapidly turn gray like stone, and the physical durability of his flesh nearly tripled even though this action was killing him, proper timing was the key to ensuring he won this gamble.


    Andar did not have much time, for if this gray reached his heart, he would lose consciousness. His increasedputational ability made him draw the bracelets closer and now only one inch separated him from his prize.


    Thatst inch could as well be a billion miles.


    A massive shockwave erupted from the bracelets, and he nearly lost his hold, but with a loud cry, he endured the st. His surroundings had been devastated as a deep pitz hundreds of feet deep appeared below him.


    The mounting pressure was killing him. Andar figured out, that whatever he was doing was not meant to be achieved by an Acolyte, not by a long shot. Maybe even his Master, a Rank 4 Mage, would have thought twice before he attempted what he was doing.


    He groaned internally, ''With all my knowledge, I''m still ignorant.''


    The pressure increased again, and Andar began to scream, his clothes were torn apart and the thousands of air shields he was constantly ced on the most important portion of his body like his head and heart were being destroyed faster than he could rece them, and he had truly reached his limits.


    He was sting every bit of power he could into maintaining theplex weaving of forces around him and he could not push any more power orputational ability from his body any longer.


    It was a hard pill for him to swallow but he knew that he had failed. He had done the impossible and created something beyond his limits. He should stop now or it would be toote and he would fail the rest of his test.


    On the verge of giving up Andar heard a resonant cry, and he struggled to lift his head to see what gave it off, it was his Cloud Whale who was pushing through the terrifying catastrophe surrounding Andar, trying to get to him.


    "My friend¡­" Andar could hardly whisper, "Stay back¡­"


    The Cloud Whale roared its defiance and pushed toe closer to Andar, the winds began ying its skin and the Whale wailed in pain, yet it did not try to protect itself, and when it reached fifty feet from Andar, a silver light began to glow around its body that was linked to Andar.


    It could only maintain this light for a few seconds before it was sted far into the distance, trailing blood along the way, and Andae could not tell if the Cloud Whale was alive or dead.


    There was not much strength in that light that the Cloud Whale sent to him, but what flowed down alongside it, and into Andar''s Spirit was the unshakable convictions of the Cloud Whale that utterly believed in her master. Every moment she had spent after bonding with Andar had been precious to her, and her belief in him wasplete.


    It seemed to tell him, "Master, everything you set out to do, then you shall surely achieve it."


    This was the final reminder to Andar that there were many things riding on him, and he was too damn important to allow the possibility of failure to destroy his mental resilience.


    "This is not my limit," Andar whispered and somehow, this word reached the clouds above, where the many frightening colors in the skies representing the watching Archmages had been swirling around.


    Andar looked deep into himself, his time was running out as the petrification from using Gray Will had reached his stomach, and he pushed his mind into his Spirit Matrix.


    He had stopped Engraving his Meditation Art when he reached his limit at 99 Engraving Slot, he had intended to resume when he finished all the foundational courses as a Mage. He should be knowledgeable enough to push for more Engraving Slots at that time, but he could no longer wait for that day.


    Andar began to practice his Meditation Art in the midst of a Tribtion, even as his body was slowly turning to stone.


    ''I cannot fail, I refuse to let myself fail, I have been given too much, I have been loved by so much, to let their expectations of me die. I shall fulfill the promises I made to myself. I deserve to live and love and learn.''


    With a strong shudder that made his petrified body almost snap in half, Andar silently made his one-hundredth Engraving Slot, and instead of a white tile appearing in his consciousness, a ck tile appeared.

 Chapter 501 Feedback From The Universe

    <h4>Chapter 501 Feedback From The Universe</h4>


    The Endless Vault Meditation Art had countless mysteries associated with it. The difficulty of its practice meant this technique was not even meant for a Mage or a being that existed in the material universe.


    Andar could be argued to be a creature quite like this¡ª A being who was not meant for the material universe.


    Rowan had remade his body into something that was not mortal and not Empyrean, he had created something that was entirely new, and just maybe with his experiments he had ended up creating something wonderful, but for now, it was unknown what the limits of Andar''s potential were.


    Rowan was unique, and he had transferred part of what made him unique when he created Andar.


    Rowan after all was still very young even though he was already ridiculously powerful, and for a Creator like Rowan, he needed experience and countless experiments before he could even begin toprehend what his creations were capable of achieving.


    The power that Rowan was controlling was not something a mortal couldprehend, as it was powers even beyond the gods and Archmages, and so it could be quite understandable when he did not know the true scope of his creation.


    Andar could be said to be one of Rowan''s first designs, and during the process of his creation, Rowan had not held back. He had created Andar''s body when he was in slumber and he needed an Avatar that was powerful enough to achieve his objectives.


    Rowan had seeded, far more than he expected.


    ?


    Andar had not been able to piece together all the Scripts for the 100th level when he was inside the Endless Vault, but it did not mean he could not memorize the Scripts.


    With his growing experience, he had been able to understand the portion of the scripts that he could not understand, and it did not take long for him to fit it all together, and the 100th Tile that was created inside his Spirit Matrix was ck like the endless void.


    He felt a wave of energy being generated around his Spirit Matrix, but he decisively dispersed it, for if he allowed that energy to grow it would lead to his Ascension and he would be a Rank 1 Mage.


    Anyone else would have eagerly leaped at this opportunity to be a Mage, but Andar knew it would be a mistake to Ascend when he had not yet unearthed all his potential at the Acolyte level.


    His Spirit Matrix revolved once inside his Mental Space and a new wave of subtle understanding flowed into his mind about the new ck Tile, that could be called his one hundredth Engraving Slot, or as Andar was getting to call it¡ªEngraving Tile.


    The first 99 White Tiles in Andar''s Spirit Matrix gave his physique the ability to store an endless amount of information. This new ck Tile did the opposite!


    Andar''s body suddenly blurred as if he was not made from flesh but numbers, light, sound, and various other concepts and then he reversed back to his fleshy form, this happened for the barest amount of an instant, and even the Mages here missed it, but the effect on Andar''s condition was instantaneous, he became "Refreshed."


    The rapid petrification that had nearly reached his heart vanished, and the strain and pains of holding on to the bracelets disappeared.


    With ast scream of effort, he gathered all the energy he could spare and directed it into the bracelets in an instantaneous burst that threatened to tear his body into pieces, only Gray Will gave him enoughputational power to perfectly direct all that power into pressure without wasting a single iota of it.


    Andar joined the bracelets together with a resounding crack, and suddenly there was silence as if the world was holding its breath.


    The storm of energy and pressure surrounding Andar disappeared and a gentle wind blew across his tired frame as he nearly fell from the air.


    Up above the phantasmal image of the Bracer made a low droning sound and descended like a meteor, an instinct from deep inside his Spirit made Andar bring his arms upward, and the phantasmal image entered the Bracer with a quiet embrace.


    The violence of its descent suddenly dissipated when it came into contact with the Bracer. Andar brought the Bracer down to his face and watched in fascination as the material of the Bracer began to transform.


    Previously, it had three colors, green, blue, and white from thebination of the three bracelets, but now it was turning ck, with mysterious silver writings on it.


    He had no idea what he had just made, or how thebination of these three simple bracelets he made could lead to such an event. However, he began memorizing the writings and pushing them into his cells because he noticed that the writings were beginning to fade away.


    "You don''t have to memorize it, now it''s yours and the knowledge it contains will be avable to you at any time." A voice sounded beside him, and he recognized it. It was the Steward of the ck Tower Khasos


    Andar turned to the spectral figure of the two-headed Archmage who appeared beside him and he bowed deeply, he could barely keep his attention on the Archmage as the Bracer in his hands was calling his attention like a siren.


    "Prepare yourself, the feedback from the universe will soon descend, if you can, try not to break through to be a Mage, instead use it to deepen your foundations, as you don''t know your limits yet."


    Andar was confused, "Feedback?"


    Suddenly a chill emanated from where his fingertips touched the bracer and his consciousness was covered by an intense white light for a brief second before he appeared beside a field of grass.


    Andar looked around confused, as he noticed that his body had been physically transported to another location.


    He looked up in the bright blue sky and he saw seven suns, but their lights were not bright, instead, they were warm and filled his body with strength. The horizon in this ce seemed to go on forever.


    Andar thought he could see several gigantic pirs in the distance but he could not be sure because his sight and perception could not see that far.

 Chapter 502 Examinations

    <h4>Chapter 502 Examinations</h4>


    Somewhere in the distance a sound like the world was being torn to pieces escaped outwards and a flock of gigantic birds that numbered probably in the billions took flight from that distant location and for the next eight minutes, they passed overhead and darkened the skies.


    ording to his estimation, each of these birds should be more powerful than a Rank 4 Mage. Hidden among their numbers were more gigantic birds whose scale of power was beyond what Andar could fathom.


    Andar was struck by a sense of majesty that emanated from everything here in this ce. From the creatures passing ahead and even the wind. It seems like a ce that was untouched by time.


    "Seen enough my young friend?" a sweet voice of an older woman sounded beside him.


    Andar nearly rolled his eyes, were every being of power fond of taking advantage of hisck of perception? Although Andar understood that it was only due to his weakness, if they did not announce themselves then he would never know they were beside him.


    Andar saw the kind face of an older woman beside him, standing just a few feet away. She appeared to be in her sixties and what struck Andar deeply were her eyes, which were brown and filled with warmth. He hurriedly bowed to her. She appeared like a mortal, but an instinct deep inside him made him aware that she was anything but one, there was a majesty around her that was impossible to hide even under the fragile form she carried.


    "Oh my, you have such inquisitive eyes and they appear not to be dull. Such beautiful silver eyes, I don''t believe I have ever seen it kind before, and you are also so young. Let me look at you child."


    Andar stood still as she began to touch his face and shoulders, making quiet observations and nodding here and there. He could not help it, his body seemed to follow the wishes of this woman without any hesitation.


    The old woman looked at him with a bit of perplexity in her eyes that Andar failed to notice. She had detected that the young Acolyte''s body had felt the touch of her intent. This was already ridiculous, it would be difficult for even an Archmage to detect her touch, this child was a monster!


    She was unaware that Andar had felt the touch of Labaletai, The Chaos Door, a being of Supreme Power, and although Andar had no memory of that encounter, his unique constitution remembered the touch of Intent.


    "When they told me about an unparalleled genius born inside a young material universe, I took no mind of it, geniuses are like weeds. They sprout up from any corner given the slightest opportunity."


    She pointed to her side at the lush greenery, "Those are just the barest fractions of geniuses in just one universe, talkless of the many universes sailing through the dark, but I can see that Erick is ying his cards close to his chest, and has undersold your worth even when I thought he was bragging. By the Supreme One, it is true, that you are not a genius, but a monster. The kind that appears once in an Era. One that I would believe was created rather than born,"


    Andar''s eyes lit up and his Spirit shook at the mention of the words¡ª Creation, but the older woman smiled, "You don''t have to worry about that child if you have ever been afraid that your talents were given to you by others for nefarious purposes, then you can put your fears to rest."


    "I have checked your body and there is no mark of power ced on it, although I can see many that are trying to dig their ws into your Spirit. Your road ahead will certainly be very interesting. Let me show you a portion of what is inside of you."


    She paused and touched Andar''s arm, and to his shock, his flesh parted but he felt no pain, however, his expression did not change and his heart was steady, the old woman nodded in appreciation at his temperament.


    His bones were revealed, white and gleaming, and even that was raised up and underneath the bone was a growingttice of gold and silver wires, that was slowly recing his bones.


    The old woman started, a bit of wonder in her eyes, she looked at Andar in his eyes before returning and peering at his insides, "For a change like this, it would have to involve an Old One, and if they had touched you their eternal stench would be branded on your body, impossible to erase, there is none on you. This change was not made by an Old One."


    Her eyes were filled with spections but she continued speaking aloud, " I know of no mortal power inside this material universe that has the capability of an Old One, their touch is forbidden from touching this universe as it is still in its infancy. This universe is still very young and no Old One roams inside except for that bastard Labaletai, but he is a coward and a merchant, his powers do not fall under creation. That would only mean you are a unique creation of this universe."


    Noticing Andar''s confusion, she smiled at him, "You don''t have to worry about what I say for now, but I have noticed that your body is quite unique and you have a perfect memory, so keep my words in mind. You are an extraordinary treasure from this universe, and even though some fools among our rank deprived you of your rightfully earned Meditation Art, you may have gotten something better."


    "I was among those who argued in your favor so that the Endless Vault would be granted to you. It is a shame that your transgressor is beyond your might¡­ for now. Seeing you now, I am optimistic about your potential. One day when you are strong enough, you shall seek your justice."


    Andar breathed a sigh of relief, whether for the fact that she had not detected the signs of his main body or that there were no longer any invisible chains binding him that he was not aware of. If she was lying there was no way for him to know, so he just proceeded with her hypotheses, he saw no reason for such a powerful being to lie to a mere Acolyte. Even if she did, he had no way of knowing for now.

 Chapter 503 Isle Of Rest

    <h4>Chapter 503 Isle Of Rest</h4>


    Andar digested her words and he bowed again to her, "Thank you for putting my mind at ease, your Eminence, I will not disappoint your expectations and those of the Tower Master, but I''m a bit confused, where am I and is this the Feedback I''m expected to be receiving."


    "Aahh, I''m getting old," She pped her forehead dismissively, "You are inside my Realm, a location where every Child of Fire who creates a Talisman that is deemed worthy of my attention, shall be bestowed with my grace. This is a benefit of being a member of a Supreme World. Well normally I don''t do this personally, but you are not just any random genius, are you, child?"


    Andar had no replies and the older woman smiled, "Okay, let''s get back to you and why you are here. I cannot tell you my name yet or your Tower Master would go to war with me. My name can¡­ influence you."


    "Your Tower Master, he''s very protective of you, and for good reasons, I must say." Sheughed aloud before continuing to speak,


    "This ce inside my realm is called the Isle Of Rest. Although you don''t feel it now, you are being primed in order to absorb Primordial Aether, something you would be lucky toe in contact with only when you be an Archmage or like in your case, if you create a Named Item."


    Andar''s heart shook, he did not know the true significance of Primordial Aether but he knew about Named Items. He always thought that the chance of creating items like that was very slim.


    Named Items were asionally created naturally by the fundamental forces in the universe or they could be created by an individual. A Named Item can be anything, from a Pill created by an Alchemist or in Andar''s case, a Talisman.


    There was seemingly no rhyme or reason for why something could be a Named Item, for there had been instances in the past where a carefully forged weapon with all the best materials ended up being just a powerful weapon without any chance of bing a Named Item and then something carelessly produced caused a Tribtion and became a Named Item.


    Andar was mute for a short while before he stammered, "How is it possible that I could create something as impossible as a Named Item?"


    "Well, that question is something you have to ask the universe, and that silly girl is tight-lipped." The old womanughed,


    "I control portions of the Isle of Rest, but not all, this universe is still strong, total control would only happen if I can win it from the other Tower Masters, as they all hold a portion of this ce and if this universe dies, there is a chance I could take it all."


    Her expression was distant for a short while before she sighed, "Named Items are a mystery, but with my experience, if you find that valuable at all, then I will say it depends more on the person and the emotions they were feeling when they were creating whatever it was that called the attention of the Universe."


    "Emotions¡­" Andar whispered, "But I was not feeling much of anything when I created this piece, the only time my emotions went haywire was when I began to fuse the bracelets, but by then the Tribtions had already begun. I had not anticipated that change and I thought it was something that happens whenever you create a Set Item, so I was wrong about that assumption."


    The old woman shrugged, "That''s my two cents, every universe is different and what works for one, does not necessarily mean it would work for another. Well, it has been nice chatting with you and I expect you to go far in your journey. When you reach the Rank of Archmage,e find me, I shall have a mighty gift for you."


    Andar bowed again, everything happening was a little confusing but he would remember everything that happened here and go through it once more in his thoughts.


    "Brace yourself, focus your thoughts on your Meditation Art. Primordial Aether is a force that is expansive in its scope and can easily lead to unwanted mutation in your body and Spirit Matrix if you don''t have a firm will to direct its powers."


    Suddenly she grinned like a little girl, "Normally for the grade of your Named Item, you would get seven drops of Primordial Aether, but I will give you ten times this amount as I believe you are capable of handling its potency. Your physique is a wonder, and you would be a great asset to our civilization. Will you ept this boon?"


    Andar did not easily answer, getting ten times the amount of Primordial Aether that was allotted to him from the Universe was a gift that was impossible to measure, and he knew such a great prize could not be taken for face value.


    "What price do I have to pay for this boon?"


    The old woman smiled and Andar suddenly saw the endlessness of a universe inside her eyes, "Don''t die."


    cing her hand on his chest, she shoved him and he disappeared. The darkness over his vision faded away and he saw himself standing with the Bracer in his hand as if no time had passed at all.


    "Don''t die?" Believing the words of maybe the most powerful being he hade across Andar braced himself for the storm, but he felt nothing and he waited, about to rx he felt it.


    Like a mountain range descending on his head, a wave of power like nothing he could ever fathom, it tore through every defense he had, hurriedly activating Gray Will he could only channel all this power into his Spirit Matrix, where it sank into his Engraving Tiles.


    The hundred tiles, both white and ck began to glow until his Endless Vault Meditation Art seemed to reach a sort of breakthrough, and a pure wave of power was sent into every single cell inside Andar''s body.


    His feet left the ground and he began rising as a bright silver beam shot from his chest and prated the skies, pushing back the colors of the Archmages in the sky.

 Chapter 504 Merging With The Endless Vault

    <h4>Chapter 504 Merging With The Endless Vault</h4>


    The light that escaped from Andar''s body prated the Energy Field shielding the Body Farm and reaching the skies of the ck Tower.


    Countless powerful presence of Mages saw this light and those who were not aware of the miracle happening inside the Body Farm became quickly conversant, and the name of Andar was on millions of lips.


    This number soon reached billions when it reached the Federation, and it quickly spread to the rest of the Great Towers, and then his name echoed among trillions.


    Andar''s poprity was reaching a feverish peak, and in his name, many powers began to rise, as ancient feuds and diabolical power ys were unleashed.


    A storm wasing.


    Andar''s consciousness was flooded with an endless wave of euphoria as his body reached a peak and broke through it.


    This did not happen only once, he had already counted this change urring more than three times, and every time it happened, he had to dismiss the urge to Ascend and suppress his realm hurriedly.


    Although he wondered how long he couldst, it soon became clear to him that what he was doing would not work for long, the wave of power was arriving faster, and with each passing moment, the urge for Ascension was bing stronger.


    It would not take long before it was out of his hands and his body was saturated with power and began its Ascension even without his permission, and that was the best oue here.


    Although Andar''s limits were far beyond any Acolyte and even a Mage, his cells could not take such rapid growth for long. It was as if he was evolving so fast that if he did not slow down this pace of growth, he was going to be torn into pieces, in both body and spirit.


    His ck hair he kept short had begun to grow in a feverish manner and was now coiled around his feet, more than twelve feet in length, this was a minor indication of the amount of change and growth happening inside his body, and any other Acolyte would be long dead.


    Andar groaned, ''This gift came with thorns.''


    There was no way he would allow himself to perish when he still had other cards left to y. Andar projected his intentions into the Aether around him and did not have to examine for long before he found it.


    It was here, all this while, waiting for him.


    Before Andar, the person with the highest recorded value for the Endless Vault Meditation Art was only on the 92nd floor.


    Before Andar left the Endless Vault for the first time he had already Engraved 99 Engraving Tiles, easily surpassing the known highest practitioner for this Art.


    Usually, a Meditation Art gives a Divine Ability at the 100th Engraving Slot and Andar had received somethingpelling as he gained the ability to turn himself into Data, and when he did, his body would be brought back to its peak, yet Andar knew that this was just a small portion of this Divine Ability''s power.


    With the creation of his 100th Engraving ck Tile, his connection with the Endless Vault deepened, and now with his call into the Aether, it responded to him, and behind the floating body of Andar, space was ripped apart and for the first time in countless years, the true form of the Endless Vault revealed itself.


    Behind Andar a massive spine that seemed to stretch for countless miles yet seemed as small as a thin piece of string emerged from the spatial crack, and immediately plunged into Andar''s back and began fusing with his spine.


    He did not feel any pain during this process, it was almost as if this was not a true fusion between the spine and his body but a bridge was being created to close the gap between Andar and the Endless Vault.


    There were undoubtedly many mysteries and benefits to this process, but what Andar needed at this time was to gain ess to the higher levels of the Endless Vault so that he could grow the amount of Engraving Tiles in his body, this should expand his foundation and push the threat of Ascension to be a Mage to the side.


    His consciousness easily essed the 101st floor and the broken scripts that were swirling around chaotically became captured into his consciousness which has been split into many parts by Gray Will.


    Perhaps it was because of the sheer amount of Primordial Aether running in his system or the fact that he was thousands of times more knowledgeable than he was at the first time he entered the Endless Vault, for he could easily crack the Inscription, creating a Higher Order Script that merged with his Spirit Matrix, and his 101 Engraving Tile was born, and like its predecessor, it was ck.


    Andar could immediately feel the effect of this new enhancement to his physique, as his cells that seemed to be filled to bursting suddenly had the space to receive more of the baptism being bestowed on him.


    It should be noted that the reason Andar was able to sessfully practice the Endless Vault Meditation Art to this extent was revealed here.


    There would surely be other Mages who would be able to solve the Higher Order Inscriptions with ease, but their very bodies would not be able to handle the strain of the changes that every Engraving Tile had on them.


    Unlike Andar''s physique which was created using Rowan''s unique Empyrean Shell that was born as a result of Rowan using Soul Energy to create far more Empyrean Essence than an Ouroboros Serpent could ever hope to receive, thereby leading to a brand new mutation that was unparalleled in its energy conservation and transference abilities.


    Rowan had copied that ability into every single one of Andar''s cells; without this drastic change, a monster like Andar would not exist.


    Like a rising tide, Andar entered the 102nd floor and in eighteen seconds he cracked it, now he had three ck Tiles, and the pressure on him reduced, but he needed more.


    Desperation fueled his mind as he began pushing Gray Will deeper than he had ever done before. He smashed through the 103rd, 104th¡­ 107th before he began to slow down.

 Chapter 505 Nine Lives

    <h4>Chapter 505 Nine Lives</h4>


    Andar had been nearly petrified into a pile of rocks, he had been ceaselessly using Gray Will without any pause, and previously he would have never allowed it to get to this extent, but now¡­


    He groaned and activated his Divine Ability and Andar was "Refreshed." His concentration returned, and it felt as if he had taken the most pleasant rest, Andar grinned internally and waded back into battle with his Endless Vault.


    With each floor he climbed, his connection to the Endless Vault increased and new bridges were created between this treasure and his body, Andar was not yet aware, but behind him, a ck shadow hundreds of feet tall began to grow.


    It resembled a massive bird that had thousands of tentacles on its back that was waving around violently. At this time every Acolyte here had been evacuated, and even the Rank 1 and 2 Mages were cautioned against peering into what was happening around Andar using their True Sight.


    This warning was not heeded by a Rank 2 Mage who felt his realm was strong enough to understand a bit of what was happening. A silly mistake from a Mage, she did not live long enough to regret her stupidity.


    Her True Sight captured the growing shadow behind Andar, and her eyes turned gray like a decaying corpse, and in less than a second her bones began to rot, and she copsed into a pile of decaying flesh which withered away into ck water.


    A powerful Rank 2 Mage at the peak of her power had been killed in such a manner without even the slightest resistance.


    The moment this happened, all the Mages at Rank 2 and 3, hurriedly retreated, the danger of being around this monster was growing.


    In their heart, Andar was no longer being regarded as an Acolyte, but something else. He was beginning to resemble one of those ancient monstrosities that prowled outside the Material Universe.


    Such creatures could not be defined by normal rules and conventions, doing so would only invite grief. Although they all wished to understand the mysteries inside this Acolyte, it would have to be acquired in other ways.


    Andar reached the 110th level of the Endless Vault and his speed began to slow down even more dramatically, luckily for him, his body seemed to have adapted to the pressure from the Primordial Aether, and they had reached a sort of bnce.


    Yet Andar was not willing to stop proceeding up the floors until he reached his limits, this chance to grow using Primordial Aether was too valuable to be wasted.


    Without the pressure of death hanging over his shoulders, Andar began to slowly excavate his potential, digging deep into each floor of his Endless Vault.


    At the 115th level, his growth slowed to a snail''s pace, but he was still making progress, and each floor he ascended was like a hammer nailing down all the knowledge and data he had collected over the past few months.


    Every piece of knowledge was verified and tested and seemed to be added to his base of power. Andar could feel his physique transforming with each floor he climbed, the process nourishing, his mind, spirit, and physique at the same time.


    It was at the 118th floor that he stopped, his knowledge base had been excavated to the limits, he had nothing else to give, he had used the ability to refresh himself eight times, and he did it one more time to bring himself to the peak of focus.


    Andar brought his hands to his face, a few seconds back, they were bing gray like rocks, but with a refresh, it was all returned to normal.


    He suddenly felt a sudden barrier with this ability and he understood that while he was in the Acolyte Realm, he could not use this ability more than nine times, for a short period of time, and ording to his deduction, it was within a year.


    That means he would have to wait for seven months before he would regain this ability to Refresh, but that did not mean he no longer had ess to the ability to turn into his Data Form, he could, but he would no longer be able to heal from doing so.


    This ability, Andar had to admit, was too overpowered for an Acolyte, but he understood that it was due to the sort of Meditation Art he was practicing.


    He basically had nine lives, and he was not just healing but returning to the peak of his power.


    This ability solved one of Andar''s greatest fears about losing his knowledge base if he got seriously injured. Backed by this insurance, if he ever got into a situation where he had lost a greater portion of his body, a single refresh would reverse whatever damage he suffered, returning his knowledge and power to him.


    Andar finally breathed out a sigh of relief and victory, with the tension escaping from his heart, he felt the presence of the Endless Vault behind him in its true Primordial Form.


    He turned around and could only catch the distant form of a massive bird with countless tentacles in its back, escaping into Andar''s body.


    "Light Devourer!" Andar gasped internally, as a brief feeling of dread stole over his heart, that he soon dismissed when he noticed no adverse reaction from the Entity entering his body, it was the opposite in fact, a feeling of wellness surged inside of him and he nearly moaned in pleasure.


    This Entity did not settle inside the Endless vault like he had first assumed but it traveled into his Spirit Matrix where it dwelled over it like a dark cloud.


    A closer look at this figure inside his Spirit Matrix would reveal that although it was hazy like it was made from smoke, it was still possible to identify a part of its features, and he soon realized that its eyes were closed.


    Andar could sense a distinct connection between him and the entity. The Light Devourer almost felt like a phantom limb, and he almost felt like he could make it open its eyes, he ultimately gave up after trying for a while, he would have more time for experimentation. For now, he still had some series of tests to go through.

 Chapter 506 Completing The Seven Tests

    <h4>Chapter 506 Completing The Seven Tests</h4>


    Yet Andar still observed for a while without noticing any visible change in the demeanor of this creature that came to rx in his Spirit Matrix, and there seemed to be no adverse reaction with his Engraving Tiles so he left it for now, after the tests, he would begin his investigations.


    As part of his Meditation Art, he should have ess to the understanding of how this creature came to reside inside him and what abilities it had, but for now, he had other priorities. The prize that was to be given to him by the Archmage would surely be important and would be of invaluable help to him at this level of power.


    The same thing goes for his Endless Vault which was merged to his spine and existed in a kind of spectral state. He could not investigate it now, but Andar quickly discovered a use of this treasure, which was to store items and even people, like himself.


    He could enter inside the Endless Vault and it would seem to everyone around that he disappeared from existence, and he could stay inside for as long as he wanted, and while inside he would have no need of any kind of sustenance.


    The Endless Vault existed in a ce outside of time, yet it still kept pace with time. This was a weird function that Andae had no method to wrap his head around.


    This ce would be the best ce for him to study and perform his experiments in the future, he could live for centuries inside or store perishable items inside it without worrying about what he ced inside going bad.


    This ce could be his greatestboratory.


    He opened his eyes and looked at the Bracer that had caused him so much trouble and given him so many benefits, he instantly understood its name, and he snorted in annoyance. Andar kept it inside his Endless Vault and proceeded to look around.


    The name of the Bracer was Weeping Child! Andar did not want to think why this Bracer had such a strange name and whatever ability it had would be explored at ater date.


    Calling up a mental clock, he saw he had spent a total of five hours on the previous two tests, and with the entire drama that was ensured during the Talisman Creation Tests, he had spent another six hours, making a total of eleven hours spent.


    The entire testing time frame was ted for twenty-seven hours, which means he had only sixteen hours left, leaving him with not much time toplete thest four tests, which include, Alchemy, Weapon Refinement, Inscription, and Spiritual nts.


    He heard a loud call from the distance, and Andar nearly cried in relief when he saw the bedraggled form of his Cloud Whale returning to him, on his back was a smiling Mira, the only person other than Andar the Cloud Whale would permit to climb its back.


    The cloud Whale stopped a few hundred feet away from the ground, most likely because it was still seriously injured.


    Mira Leaped down from the Cloud Whale without a thought for her safety, Andar sighed in exasperation as he sent a warm cloud to catch her fall and bring her to his side,


    "Are you alright?...."


    "Will you be able to continue your test?...."


    The two of them spoke at nearly the same time, and both paused before they smiled at each other, feeling high on his achievement, coupled with the vibrancy he had felt since he merged with the Light Devourer, Andar pulled Mira to him, and as natural as it could be, his lips found hers.


    She froze for the barest of moments before she leaned into his kiss. Time lost all meaning for a short while as Andar luxuriated in a sensation he had never experienced before, his every cell drinking in every single detail of this moment.


    Andar was the one that ultimately ended the kiss, no matter how much he luxuriated in this sensation, he knew he still had other difficult tests to face, and until it was over, there was no possibility for him to rx.


    He pulled back and noticed that Mira was still frozen in bliss, her eyes were closed and it seemed like tears were escaping from the edges of her eyes. If he had not detected the raw passion inside of her, he would have never understood that Mira had this side to her.


    Leaving Mira behind he floated onto the Cloud Whale which hooted in triumph, Andar smiled at this disy, his heart pained at the wounds she had sustained for his sake.


    Sending an endless wave of Aether into the body of the Cloud Whale, Andar sighed in relief as the body of the Whale began to rapidly heal under the effects of his Aether.


    This was a feature of the Cloud Whale that developed after it mutated from being fed with Andar''s Aether while inside the Aegis Script.


    It would rapidly heal from any wounds as long as Andar was supplying her with Aether. With Andar''s impressive stores of Aether, the Cloud Whale would be virtually impossible to kill as long as Andar was by her side.


    "Let us break the rules we have set down, take me to the Inscription Testing Area, I want something that is a bit rxing on my senses, Cloudy."


    Yes, Andar named his Cloud Whale, Cloudy. It was an unimaginative name, but for someone as busy as Andar, it was amazing that he was able to bother naming his Cloud Whale. The important thing was that Cloudy liked her name.


    Along the way, Andar cut his excessively long hair that was trailing behind him like a ck curtain and burnt it to ash, and he continued heating the ash until it was vaporized to nothingness and even that vapor was ced inside his Endless Vault.


    Andar knew anything from his body was now valuable and he would have to protect himself from outside influence as soon as possible.


    The remaining tests went along as Andar had expected them to go, there were no surprises, and he even managed toplete them far more easily than he expected, which should not be surprising knowing how much he had gained in thest few hours.

 Chapter 507 The Seed Of The Black Tower

    <h4>Chapter 507 The Seed Of The ck Tower</h4>


    In a short while, Andar stood inside the Magus Tower of the Steward, but the difference between when he stood here a day before and today was stark.


    Instead of the two mountains that towered before him, there were now two more, and his knees were immediately mmed into the ground.


    Andar felt that although the pressure he was facing from these mountains was still soul-crushing, it might just be his imagination, but they were now smaller than before¡­ The mountain that towered in his mental-scape previously that made it hard for him to breathe, was something that he could now see the edges of.


    Inside his Spirit Matrix, the Light Devourer suddenly shrieked. There were hints of struggles in its form as if the pressure from the Archmages was an affront to it, there were signs that it wanted to struggle out of his Spirit Matrix and charge at these Archmages.


    If this creature in its prime could battle Empyreans from several universes at the same time to a standstill and could still butcher some of them, then he could understand its rage at this affront to its dignity.


    Andar broke out in a cold sweat, and with everything inside him, he suppressed this Entity from escaping, he knew that however powerful this Shade of the Light Devourer was, its root was still connected to Andar, and presently, he was nothing but an Acolyte, it would be incredibly foolhardy to show any signs of challenge to the Archmages.


    Andar''s head bowed a little lower, as the Light Devourer''s shrieking escted, but suddenly it went silent, and Andar sighed in relief, it was all he could do to hold down this Entity, and he was getting tired of holding it down. The only thing he was grateful about was that in his desperation he had finally found a method of controlling the Light Devourer.


    He did not know that when the bird became too excited and nearly broke free from his control, a pair of golden eyes that were colder than the endless void peered at it from deep within Andar''s consciousness.


    Whatever arrogance and anger in the heart of the Light Devourer fled away, as a voice entered into its budding soul, "Soon my child, you shall feast. One so great it will ce the excesses of your previous life to shame."


    Andar was Rowan''s creation, and this made whatever fruit that was born from him, also be a part of Rowan''s blood. They were all his children.


    One of the mountains spoke and Andar easily recognized it as Khasos, the Steward, as always the sound of his voice came like thunder that mmed against his consciousness with unrelenting fury,


    "Rise, young Acolyte. You have performed a meritable service and showed that the faith our Tower Master ced in you was not in vain. Andar Erikson, as of this moment you shall no longer be treated as an Acolyte, but the Prime Seed of the ck Tower. Do you ept this charge?"


    Andar did not hesitate, he raised his head through the pressure and said, "I do. I ept the honorable charge of bing a Seed of the ck Tower."


    He felt a stir through the four mountains and the pressure covering his body was taken away.


    "Then you shall rise Andar Erikson, no longer an Acolyte of the ck Tower, but the Seed. You shall carry the will of the ck Tower and in time, you shall be its inheritor, these are the wishes of the Tower Master."


    With the pressure from his body gone, Andar fully rose and nearly pped himself in annoyance when he became fully conscious that his line of sight was now different.


    Andar had grown a few inches, and was approaching six feet three inches tall, yet with all the pressure he had been facing and tackling thest four tests, he had failed to realize that he was now taller.


    The Steward continued, "As a Seed of the ck Tower, there are certain changes that are your due, the first and the most important will be the fact that from here on out, your training would no longer be handled by Mages, but by us."


    Andar''s heart shook, the chance to be trained by an Archmage was a boon that would be of more worth to him than even the Primordial Aether he had received.


    Andar had quicklye to realize that with his Meditation Art, the greatest advantage it gave him was the ability to soak up knowledge like a sponge, and during the moment he used that knowledge to break through the floors of the Endless Vault, what happened was that the knowledge he swallowed was tempered and further verified, making it truly his own.


    It was the difference between knowing all the words in a dictionary and being able to use them fluently when making speeches.


    "As the first of your reward and the promise I made to you, that if you couldplete all the Introductory Tests while achieving the foremost position, you shall be rewarded. Your reward for this is to have ess to the Ancient Library."


    He paused for a while and saw no shaking in Andar''s Demeanor, at this time, Andar did not understand the full benefits such a ce would give him, perhaps aware of this fact, the Archmage further borated,


    "You may not receive much benefit from the Ancient Library, or you could find a particr knowledge that could lead you towards the peak. The Ancient Library is boundless and contains knowledge that is not found in this universe, but gathered from all the universes the Supreme World of the Magus had entered, it contains knowledge from lost civilizations roaming in the Endless Darkness, and many other¡­ things, guard your mind when you are inside of its depths."


    Four light beams escaped from the individual mountains and entered Andar''s forehead and the information about how to locate all of the Archmages was branded inside of it.


    ording to the schedule outlined inside the information he had just received, he was expected to be training with them for two months each before he swapped to the next. Each of the Archmage had achieved the pinnacle in each field they were in, with some of them reaching the pinnacle in multiple fields.

 Chapter 508 The Edge of Truth

    <h4>Chapter 508 The Edge of Truth</h4>


    From this light that entered Andar''s consciousness, he knew of the four Archmages of the ck Tower as they had left different personal messages for him inside of it.


    The first and most surprising was from the 4 Star Archmage, Hashim Prizahl, Watcher Of des, and as Andar was just discovering, Mira''s father.


    He felt his Spirit almost leaving his body as he recalled his daring action on Mira when his body was inmed with desires, luckily enough the Archmage did not draw any attention to that matter in his message, but the fact that he introduced himself as Mira''s father waspelling.


    He could almost detect the note of amusement this Archmage left inside his message, but Andar was not at ease, but the opposite, an Archmage had countless methods to make him suffer.


    Also, he was the second strongest Archmage after the Steward, this showed the incredible background of Mira, for it was very difficult for an Archmage to increase their level, each Star that was gained was almost as difficult as bing an Archmage from a mage, of course, there were certain caveats like an Archmage was considered functionally immortal, and they could take as much time as they wanted until their Ascension was perfect.


    The second was 2 Star Archmage Lucuis Gyfron The Pioneer Of Treasure, this Archmage seemed to be very interested in Andar''s ability to create treasures that only a Mage should be capable of producing as an Acolyte, and as his Title suggested, although he was the weakest of all the Archmages here, he quietly pointed out that he was the richest, having produced and umted treasures for countless years.


    The third was 3 Star Archmage Shemira Myrcelo Holder of the Crystal Rose. This was an Archmage that Andar had a history with.


    The hunt for him and his master by the Mage Ss was linked to her as he learned that his fell under her jurisdiction, and even until this moment, Andar did not know the status of his master.


    The me for this incident falls entirely on her shoulders, but it does not mean Andar has the right to confront her over it. He was barely worth her attention at this time.


    Numerous messages were waiting for Andar inside hismunication device, but he refused to open that Can Of Worms, as it would only lead to grief and mistakes on his part.


    Every problem he faced would be solved in due time as he got stronger, and some problems would even naturally disappear when the status and prestige of Andar reached a certain level.


    Last but not least was the most powerful Archmage of the ck Tower, only underneath the Tower Master himself, 5 Star Archmage Khasos Mylos, The Golem King, and the Steward of The ck Tower.


    This truly Ancient Being was the Archmage that Andar was most familiar with. With the identities of all the Archmage in mind, and knowing the direction of his future in the next few months, Andar proceeded to rest for the next three days before retrieving the passcode for the Ancient Library and finding his way over to that location.


    The Ancient Library could be important for Andar, but he knew there was someone else who would find its services more important. It was not a surprise for Andar when he felt his consciousness begin to fall into darkness as Rowan took over his body.


    This sensation was not supposed to happen, as Andar should be unaware of when Rowan took over his body, but the Meditation Art he practiced ensured that Andar''s body would record and recall every single thing that urred within and outside him, and although he was still too weak to understand most of what his body was recording, he would remember it all.


    Even Rowan had no idea about what such a talent that was awakened in Andar could achieve. There was potential here that he could explore, but for now, he ced that aside.


    ?


    Rowan was aware of all the changes going on inside Andar''s body, as he was directly partaking in it using his Reflection, although he kept himself from every action and decision made by Andar and the only time he interfered was when the Light Devourer inside Andar''s Spirit Matrix threatened to escape from his control.


    If his ns for Andar were to ever work out, the child must show supreme talents, but he must never be seen as someone who craved power, even though he would have ess to a lot of it.


    There was a subtle difference here and a careful bncing act he had to walk. Rowan wanted a figure that wouldmand respect and adoration rather than fear. Essentially what he wanted was a leader, one whose prestige was not tainted by violence, but was powerful enough that no one would doubt his might.


    He would not be getting that if it seemed like Andar was a Mage who craved brutality or conflict.


    This decision was also easier for Rowan to achieve because the child was a born Schr, with no single ambitious bone in his body. That would have to change in the future but for now, Rowan was satisfied with Andar''s performance.


    He looked around this Ancient Library and the full scope of the Supreme power of the Mages became clear to him.


    The fact that they could hijack one of the fundamental powers of the universe that controls Tribtions and disbursing of Primordial Aether was rming enough, but they could somehow gather knowledge from many different universes, even those that had long perished showed that the depths of a Supreme World was one that no Major World had the capability of touching.


    Andar''s body and Spirit were still too weak, and Rowan did not have much time inside this ce. And so he began to move using Andar''s Spirit and proceeded to the closest shelf.


    To gain ess to the information in this ce, arge emphasis was ced on the Spirit. Although Andar couldst for a total of three minutes inside this ce, that was when he was not actively trying to collect the information given to him here, which could be done by touching the book of your choice and epting the knowledge it contained.

 Chapter 509 Comprehension

    <h4>Chapter 509 Comprehension</h4>


    Rowan did not spend long deliberating on this aspect, since he understood that everyone that came into this library would spend their time browsing through the books, and when they saw the information they wanted they would ''download'' it into their Spirit.


    Except for Archmages, even a Rank 9 Mage would find it very difficult to collect more than a hundred books at once when they were inside the Ancient Library. It was well known that the Spirit, hence memory depended on the soul, and only an immortal soul could hold so much information.


    There was also the aspect of the sort of books that could be collected, as some books contained far more power and knowledge than some other books, making the strain of acquiring them that much harder, and even an Immortal soul could sometimes spend decades or even millennia trying to digest the knowledge in a single book if that book was special.


    The Ancient Library had a unique feature where any elements of knowledge ced inside of it would be transformed into ''books.'' In a manner of speaking, nothing here was a book, but everything here was also a book.


    The Ancient Library was massive, nearly infinite in scope, so it would be impossible to locate a particr book you wanted in a short time, and it would be possible for one to spend a million years inside this ce without getting the information they wanted.


    This Library worked by using the thoughts of the individual, and all the information about that particr subject that they sought would be delivered to them.


    There were no restrictions ced on any information here, and if you thought you could handle the knowledge you called upon then that decision rested entirely with you, although many Mages had perished for seeking knowledge beyond their power, many had also profited a lot from here.


    Rowan knew that Andar might be monitored while he was inside this ce, even though there were countless assurances that this was not possible, he would be foolish to believe it to be so.


    So whatever he needs to do, he must be careful and y his cards right. He must not implicate Andar in any of his affairs, at least, for now.


    It helped that Andar was interested in all the fields of studies under the Magus Civilization. This was a great help here, for he could search for random and diverse pieces of information and it should not raise too many eyebrows.


    It would only be considered as a young Acolyte trying to broaden his knowledge base.


    Rowan had a burning desire to search for the Term¡ªSingrity. The Primordial Record was his greatest source of strength, yet it was also filled with mysteries, but he quickly rejected that notion, for there was no way he could justify the reason why Andar would search for something like this.


    He had to settle for something lesser, and through gathering countless breadcrumbs he should be able to paint a clear picture about the universe that hecked.


    Inside his head, he called out for the Power System of this universe, and he felt the Ancient library respond to his thoughts. Arge book zoomed towards him and settled on his hands and Rowan felt a rapid rush of information that would strain the mind and spirit of a Mage, but for him, it was simply a drop in the ocean.


    He discarded the book and several others rushed towards him and he collected the information as well. To anyone passing by, Andar would seem like an individual who was just browsing through the books, but Rowan was not doing any of that, instead, he was digesting every single drop of information inside them. He had limited time and he had to hurry.


    After he was done going through thirty books, the next set of books he summoned for was on all the Major Powers inside this Universe, and he began digesting the information.


    After that, the next was about the Gods, Mages, and Demons, he paused for a little bit as his consciousness rapidly digested all the known powers inside the universe before he inquired about the powers that dwelled outside the universe.


    This query seemed to be a particrly heavy topic for everything seemed to have gone still, and then a gargantuan book the size of a thousand-story building descended from above and Rowan did not hesitate before he touched it.


    He gasped as a cold wave traveled down his arm and flooded his consciousness. Rowan quickly realized that using one consciousness pir would take too long to collect all this information, and then he instantly employed a dozen of it.


    Each of Rowan''s consciousness pirs was extremely powerful, and he could equate one of them to simr to a being at the Earth god stage, perhaps even higher, and he also did not have any strain in his soul when he digested arge amount of data, which gave him the immortal aspect of the soul of a god.


    Basically, he had all the benefits of having a soul, without actually having a soul himself.


    Andar''s Spirit however was beginning to wane, and Rowan was d that in five seconds he would havepleted his goals and reaped a lot of gain that would still take some time for him to go through it all. He was just storing all this information for now without wasting any consciousness power in actually reviewing any of it.


    He expected that after this moment, most of the ignorance he had about the universe would be solved, and the connections to some of the deepest mysteries that had been guing him for so long would be unraveled.


    The Spirit of Andar could barelyst twelve more seconds and Rowan was about to leave when he sensed something from a small golden book floating by.


    The book appeared to be made from metal and was rusted, and there were many long gashes on the book that made it seem like it barely escaped from destruction. His blood suddenly boiled all the way in his main body and he almost felt as if he was about to faint.


    ''What knowledge dwells here that is making my bloodline almost explode?'' he gasped.

 Chapter 510 Great Rewards.... Great Costs

    <h4>Chapter 510 Great Rewards.... Great Costs</h4>


    Like a fever leaving his mind in a daze Rowan hastily drew the book to his side. His hands shook a little and he did not even care at this time if his actions may implicate Andar. He brought both of his arms forward and seized the book.


    As he touched it, he quickly realized that with even a dozen consciousness pirs it would take too long for him to collect the entire knowledge in time, and in a decisive move that he did not care if he regretted in the future he used his entire consciousness pirs to connect with this book and began downloading all the information.


    He felt a snap inside his Main Body back in Erohim Pce but he ignored it all, everything was focused on gaining this information. He felt all the activity back in his Main body grinding to a halt as everything that was ''Rowan'' descended on this ce to feast on this absolute delicacy before him.


    Andar''s Spirit reached his limits but Rowan did not care, he pulled from the stores of power he had reserved deep inside Andar''s body and began to expand Andar''s Spirit. This power was not made for this purpose and it was a drastic waste, but if he could gain valuable time using it, then it was worth it.


    This was his backup n for when something terrible was about to happen to Andar, but he took them all and used them without a care.


    It took an entire three extra minutes before he was able to collect all the information inside this golden book, and with a quick gasp, he disappeared from Andar''s body. Leaving the Spirit of Andar far greater than before, but the child had fainted as his Spirit rushed back to his body waiting outside the Ancient Library, where he copsed.


    ?


    Rowan might have been gone for three minutes, but because he was responsible for so many specialties and projects simultaneously, his entire War Machine nearly ground to a halt, what he did was incredibly dangerous and frankly stupid, but he did not care about that particr detail at this moment, for what he gained from that golden book was indeed invaluable.


    It was so valuable to him that it could be the difference between victory and defeat. Rowan had always been searching for a weapon against his father, and finally, he had seen hope. He had by chance or by luck unearthed one of the greatest opportunities he had evere across.


    There was a reason he was so excited, the book he touched belonged to a universe that had been destroyed for an extremely long time.


    A time so distant that it could as well be forever ago. What was important was that the end of this universe did note via natural causes, but from war, and that war was between Angels, Demons, and Devils!


    This was the first time he had heard of the term Devil, but they were equally as terrifying as their angelic and demonic counterparts.


    This book was a record of the entire war thatsted for 350 million years and did not just consume one universe, but several dozens and this book did not even record the end of the war, for the universe it was inside of, was destroyed before the end.


    Rowan did not even know if the war was still ongoing even now, and he did not care, such matters were still far beyond him for now, what made this book very valuable was because it revealed something important.


    It showed him what a battle on a universal scale looked like, he had the logistics and the records of hundreds of millions of years of war. This amount of knowledge for anyone else would be a great asset, but for Rowan, it would be everything he needed for his war.


    Instead of fumbling his way through countless campaigns, where he would have to sacrifice a great amount of assets to begin learning how such battles were fought, now he had a valuable road map to learn from.


    As important as this information was to him, that was still not his greatest harvest


    What was recorded here were extremely meticulous records of how Angels waged war, the types of equipment they used and their greatest of weapons, including details on their Armada and fortresses.


    These include weapons that could be used to raze multiple Major Worlds to ashes, and all these weapons were unique to Angels alone. Some of these weapons were the size of a building while some were the size of multiple stars, the wave of power emanating from each one of these weapons was enough to warp reality.


    Rowan had troops. He had Angels that numbered in the millions, and soon he would have billions.


    Before this moment, he would never have known he was not utilizing his army at their full potential.


    He knew that what he wasmanding were powerful soldiers, but he had not equipped them for war. They were soldiers going to the battlefield using empty fists and if he had note across this record of the war, he would have remained ignorant until he stepped outside the universe.


    Why had he never thought that his Angels needed other supplementary tools to make their abilities shine in a war as broad as a universal one?


    He had been swayed by the myriad of abilities that his Angels possessed and considered them good enough, but now he knew they were like tigers, if he could seed in digesting all this information, then he would have given them wings.


    While waiting for the information to be digested, Rowan quickly ran through all the events that transpired in thest three minutes while he was gone.


    Because he pulled all his consciousness from his main body, all the Berserker Avatars he had been operating had simply gone still, but they soon resumed their operation as he returned and he has not suffered any loss in that area.


    His Mental Space had gone silent as his three Chambers stopped their operation. The massive lidless eyes of Knowledge Well went dull and turned into gold, the swirling silver storm of Astrbe stilled and the smoke emanating from Hollow Forge ceased.


    The millions of Angels of Char turned to statues and his Primordial Sea of Darkness turned to ck ice.


    Even his Awakened Angels and his Ouroboros Serpents had fallen into slumber. This same effect happened across all the Angels he kept undercover in the Empire and the many gxies he had been quietly infiltrating.

 Chapter 511 The Silence Of Death

    <h4>Chapter 511 The Silence Of Death</h4>


    This was a cmity for Rowan for much of his hiddenwork in the Empire and the Cerulean gxy had just beenpromised.


    This would mean he would have to pull all of his undercover Angels from their duties as they had all beenpromised. Rowan was sure that there would be people powerful enough to sense some abnormalities in his angels as soon as fell into that deathlike slumber.


    With what had happened here, he may have lost years of progress in his infiltration, but Rowan knew the rewards he gained for the price he paid were worth it.


    Rowan looked at the stillness of his Mental Space and smiled, "So this is what it would look like at the moment of my death."


    His mental Space wasrger than an average gxy, and it appeared so still as if an entire universe had gone silent. There had been so much activity ongoing inside of this ce that he had taken for granted and now that everything was still as a rock, he could appreciate the grandness of this vista before him.


    His city of Sheol was still shining, and although it appeared to be moving very slowly, his City was still transforming, in the distance, he saw the four Archangels with their four wings spread wide, suspended in the air as if trapped inside Amber.


    Slowly the flow of time was beginning to return to his Mental Space since his Consciousnesses had all returned.


    For someone who fed on death, Rowan had ceased being afraid of the phenomenon of dying, and if he survived the next few uing years, sooner orter the number of beings in the universe that would be able to kill him would get smaller until he became something like Chaos, a being that could never be killed, only contained.


    Rowan now realized that his consciousness pirs served a more profound use than he had first thought about, and every operation that was linked to him was not as autonomous as he had once thought it was, and that idea greatly troubled him.


    Rowan did not know when he would be dying, and he was not arrogant enough to believe that he was free from the clutches of death at this time.


    Yet he had always thought that at his moment of death, his legacy might remain, including all his children, but ording to what he was seeing if he died, all his dominion would follow shortly behind him, it was not easy to kill him and even now, Rowan wondered what it would take to truly kill him, since his Primordial Bloodline was the seat of his consciousness.


    Yet it would mean if he was ever managed to be killed, everything he had wrought would be gone, and his story would end.


    He did not know how to truly feel about this. and he was silent for a while until he shook himself from his mise, there was something he could do to avoid that situation, if he could not, then he would just refuse to die.


    Rowan must find a way to keep portions of himself alive even after death to make sure that his children will live after he is gone. Not just because of his legacy, but because they were all something great, perhaps even greater than him as their creator.


    Rowan chuckled sadly, "What am I, more than a merchant of death? Yet, even if I''m gone, I still want my children to live. The irony of it all is profound." His deep baritone voice echoed over the ckness of the sea below.


    The first of the books he collected began to sublimate inside his consciousness, but Rowan was only truly interested in the power system of Trion and the Supreme World of the Mages, and he focused on those.


    He had been able to collect a very detailed view of the power system of Trion because of a simple fact, even the supreme World of the Mages acknowledged Trion as an Enigma. Their power system was not rated at the universal level but beyond.


    There were some texts that ced the power system of Trion even above those of the Mages, but for the one single weakness that there could only ever be seven gods of Trion apart from the Godking.


    It was generally epted that if the gods of Trion could multiply their numbers as easily as other gods in the universe, then they would be unstoppable in this universe and many others.


    The power system of Trion synced with the records of a power system outside this universe.


    These findings coincided with what Rowan had suspected for a long time, that his father was the one that introduced the bloodline system into Trion was clear, as he made some simple Minor tweaks but they were generally the same power system as those used by Empyreans!


    Since the root of the power of Trion came from the Empyrean of Life, Rowan was not too surprised to learn of this link to the Empyrean System of power.


    For the Empyrean power system, there were Nine Supreme Circles, but his father had tweaked the power system and introduced the concept of godhood after the fourth Great Circle.


    What was important however was that the godly power system he added after the fourth Great Circle was quite different from what the gods of any other world practiced, and Rowan could not even be sure if his father''s version of this power system was more valuable and versatile than the Empyrean Power System because even against a Supreme World like the Magus World, the power system was still on par.


    Rowan did not know the true power level of his father, but with all the knowledge he had just collected, he should have been able to figure out how dreadful he was. To design a system of power that was equal to those from a Supreme World would take immense power and experience.


    Who was his father?


    Now that he had the true map to the paths of power in his hands, he began to slowly review it, alongside the power system of the world of mages.

 Chapter 512 The Nine Supreme Circles

    <h4>Chapter 512 The Nine Supreme Circles</h4>


    The dominators of the first Great Circle had Four States of Change: Mortal, Legendary, Rift, and finally Incarnation. A Mage also began their path to power as Mortals, before Awakening their Spirit Matrix and bing an Acolyte, which was equal to a Legendary.


    A peak Rank 3 Acolyte was equal to a peak Legendary, and when the Acolyte became a Mage, it was equal to a Dominator Ascending to the Rift State, a Rank 2 Mage was equal to an Incarnation State Dominator, and a Rank 3 Mage was equal to a peak State Incarnation Dominator.


    Rowan was surprised about how much Dominators, well¡­ dominated Mages at this early stage of power, but when he knew that this power system was equal to that of an Empyrean, he understood why that was so. Of course, this all depends on the talent and bloodline of both parties.


    Andar was a Rank 3 Acolyte and Rowan doubted if there were any Legendary Dominators that could battle him. With Andar''s stores of Aether and his control over every single element, joined alongside his Talents granted by his Meditation Art, he could easily ughter Incarnation State Dominators, which were equal to Rank 3 mages.


    Although Andar was not a warrior, he doubted that even a Rank 3 Mage could withstand a lightning storm the size of a city thrown at them. Of course, Andar did not realize how powerful he was as he did not even think of battle.


    This talent of his was equal to that of Fury Kuranes and might even surpass that arrogant Dominator in a manner, because of how versatile Andar''s talents were.


    Rowan did not even try topare them with himself, until now, he had not seen anyone his equal in the same level. Technically he was still a Rift State Dominator or as a Mage he would be at Rank 2, but yet he could already kill gods.


    But that was because, if the pool of power everyone had avable to them was a cup, Andar would be a deep pool or a small stream and Rowan would be an endless ocean. It was no wonder why he would have to feast on an entire universe if he ever wished to reach the peak.


    At the second Great Circle a Dominator would go through the Spirit Territory Realm, the Incandescent Realm, and finally the Promation Realm, all these were equal to the Rank 4, Rank 5, and Rank 6 Realm as a Mage.


    Rowan had discovered that his power system had shifted when he got to the second great circle with his second bloodline. His Realm was not divided, it was just one single Circle, just the same as an Empyrean.


    It would seem he no longer walked on the path of the Great Circle but followed the Empyrean path of the Nine Supreme Circles.


    If he used that path, then he was at the First Supreme Circle in his Ouroboros Bloodline and the Second Supreme Circle in his Nascent Primordial Bloodline¡ªSheol.


    He did not have toplete his entire Territory to ascend to the Third Supreme Circle for he could easily jump to that stage, as there was nothing truly stopping him from Ascending to the Third Circle at this time, but that would be a waste of his potential.


    If he was any other Empyrean, then his foundations would already be beyond robust, and they would have not wasted any more time and jumped to the Third Circle, as waiting to umte more foundations would be a waste of time.


    Rowan had once calcted how long it would take him to fill up his entire Territory if he was not using Soul Energy, and the barest minimum ran from tens of millions of years to hundreds of millions.


    Even if he could extend his lifespan by Seeding worlds, he doubted he would be patient enough to withstand such a long span of time while staying at a single level, and would have elevated himself after a few million years, that is if he was not killed long before then.


    The Third Great Circle had two Stages, Cinder Spark which was equal to a Rank 7 Mage, and Pyre Lord which was equal to a Rank 8 Mage. Before the battle on Jarkarr, a Pyrelord was the highest level most Dominators were allowed to reach, and there were only seven Earth gods which equated to a Rank 9 Mage.


    The fourth Great Circle, simply titled Earth God, is a creature closer to Divinity.


    A Mage on the verge of bing an Archmage.


    Rowan knew that at this time there were now hundreds of Earth gods already on Trion. These were not the standard weak Earth gods, instead, the Earth Gods of Trion were as strong as Rank 9 Mages, and judging from the powers of the average Earth gods Rowan had butchered in the tens of thousands while battling Dao Ma, a Dominator who was an Earth God would be hundreds of times stronger.


    Rowan knew why his father wanted him, it was just for the Primordial Record, but why would he take his time to create such a powerful power system that was equal to that of a Supreme World?


    His mother had told him his father was bound by certain rules, what rules were those?


    However, with this new information he was digesting, It did not take long for him to figure out a certain pattern in his father''s actions.


    Previously on Jarkarr, he surprised his father with an ambush. That old bastard had been very content with using proxies, and he stood back and let other people perform his dirty work.


    Rowan did not think it was because he waszy, far from it, he still urately recalled the memory of his father trying to break through to the Material Universe, he had spent countless eternities trying to figure out the method to enter this ne of existence.


    A creature like that was beyond the mortal weakness ofziness, there must be something holding him back all these while, and on Jarkarr Rowan had showed his fangs.


    There was no way his father would allow him to escape from him one more time, then that would mean his old man would no longer be using proxies, or if he was going to use them, it would be his best¨CThe gods of Trion.

 Chapter 513 The Tyranny of The Gods of Trion

    <h4>Chapter 513 The Tyranny of The Gods of Trion</h4>


    The gods of Trion were the twisted shadows of Rowan''s flesh and blood. These were his brothers and sisters robbed of their Light, in service of the true Abomination, his father.


    Rowan sighed and delved back into the power system that came after the fourth Great Circle, this was where his father diverged from following the pathway of an Empyrean and followed the conventional path of a god.


    Yet the foundations of the Empyrean Power system were already deeply embedded inside it and had already beenid out so that the gods of Trion would Dominate any other gods, and even an Archmage at the same level was not equal to them.


    Such an achievement was ridiculous, as it should be noted that since the battle on the surface of Trion, not a single god of Trion had ever fallen, but Demon Princes and Archmages had fallen on that field.


    To begin to understand how that was possible, you would need to know how the powers at the level of gods operated.


    Generally, there were five levels to Godhood, the first was to be a Minor God, then a Major God, a High God, a God King, and finally a God Emperor. A 1 Star Archmage was equal to a Minor God, a 2 star Archmage was equal to a Major God, and so on, and A 5 Star Archmage was equal to a God Emperor.


    Yet the path of an Archmage did not end here, they could still get stronger, and Rowan knew there was a 9-star Archmage, usually called Tower Masters. This showed the superiority of the Mage power system, but the Gods of Trion did not follow the normal conventions and rules, or else they would have been swept aside in a single day.


    A 2 Star Archmage was barely equal to a Minor God of Trion, a 4 Star Archmage was barely equal to a Major God of Trion, a 6 Star Archmage was barely equal to a High God of Trion, and it was important to realize that Trion also had a God King!


    Perhaps Golgoth would be able to battle a 9-Star Archmage by himself! This was their foundation to battle for the position of a Supreme World.


    If Golgoth became a God Emperor could he battle a Supreme Mage?


    Rowan did not truly understand the full meaning of the word God-King before, thinking it was just a title given to a King of Gods, most likely ceremonial but not having any much power boost associated with it, but he was wrong and Golgoth was a being with powers beyond what he thought.


    It was a great choice that he created Andar or else he would have thought he was strong enough to challenge Trion after devouring this gxy and he would have ended up being very surprised when he found a being that was as powerful as a Tower Master inside a Major World like Trion.


    He also doubted that any of the gods of Trion was a Minor God, they were at least Major Gods or even High Gods! Rowan had not even fought a standard Major God before, what about the Gods of Trion that must be countless times stronger than the average?


    Rowan could not wait for the Golden Book to be digested inside his consciousness, as the weapons that would be avable to him would change the game. There was a reason why he was given those three chambers, and their full utility would only be realized when he created his Angelic Armada.


    "Rowan! What happened a few moments back? I felt everything about you just faded, and I feared that you had fallen!"


    Eva appeared from the shadows, her eyes were worried, and Rowan looked at her and smiled, he replied,


    "When did your eyes turn blue?"


    "What? That has nothing to do with the question. Why did you fade?"


    Rowan suddenly burst intoughter, the deep worries that were guing his mind were gone. Even if he fell in battle, all was not lost, did he not have Eva here? She had been unaffected by his sudden passing.


    His presence in the universe would not be gone like the wind, instead, a miracle would be left behind, a vestige from the ancient past, brought to life in stunning glory. She would carry thest of him.


    He was not too much of an idiot to keep Eva in doubt for long and he exined that he needed the full weight of all his consciousnesses for him to achieve a goal that was very time-sensitive.


    "Speaking of time," Rowan said, "Vraegar would be ascending to be an Earth God, I have deciphered his Nosferatu Aspect to the Transcedant Grade and that should be enough for now. I will be pushing my Berserker Aspect to the Origin Grade using his help, and then he shall be the one to sound my Horn of War, but before that, I need to show you a bit of what I gained, and the reason I sacrificed so much for it."


    Rowan touched her forehead and sent arge burst of information containing a portion of everything he had deciphered from the book. The amount of data present inside of this book was truly voluminous and it would be impossible for anyone without an immortal soul to even begin toprehend them.


    The only reason could even begin to understand it was that every single piece of information he unearthed seemed eerily familiar to him, most likey this information was buried deep in his bloodline and he could only understand it because it was linked to him, as a Creator of Angels, Rowan suspected that even an Archmage would have to spend millions if not billions of years to understand a small portion of the information here.


    Even if they did It was doubtful if they could even make use of it, for it contained powers that were very different from the powers they controlled.


    Eva copsed when Rowan sent only twenty percent of the information he wanted to show her, and he hurriedly stopped the transfer.


    Rowan idly noted that he had not even deciphered five percent of the information presented in the book, it would appear that even Eva could not understand the full scope of this information.

 Chapter 514 Training The Dragon

    <h4>Chapter 514 Training The Dragon</h4>


    Rowan pulled his hands away, a bit disappointed that Eva could not handle this amount of information, forgetting that even a god would be overwhelmed if they collected just one percent of it.


    He was quickly realizing that even though Eva was powerful after separating from him, there were drawbacks to this urrence. For one, she was no longer limitless like him. Rowan took a lot of his abilities for granted, but he still understood how ridiculous his powers werepared to others, and as his most trusted confidante and partner, her recent performance was not up to his standard.


    She could get stronger, he was aware of that, but he wondered if she would be able to keep up with him after a certain point.


    Rowan sighed, at least it was a good thing that she was able to understand twenty percent of the information passed across.


    He lifted her with a burst of Telekinesis and deposited her in a Heavenly Bed he created using Hollow Forge, idly wondering if any of the items he created using this method were ever going to be getting the acknowledgment of the universe and bing a Named Item.


    His creations were wless, even down to their molecr arrangements, perhaps what they needed was a personal touch.


    Rowan did not require the power from any of those Named items, but the Primordial Aether to be harvested every time one was created, was a potent source of temptation for him. Rowan dismissed that thought for now, as he was never going to the Isle of Rest anytime soon.


    With the presence of the Supreme World of Mages inside that ce it was undoubtedly very risky. That olddy was undoubtedly a Tower Master, a 9-Star Archmage.


    Rowan sat down in midair and summoned Vraegar, the Dragon had been battling with six newly born Angels before now, and his body when he arrived was scorched with arge portion of his batlike wings missing from his body.


    He must be in pain but he was grinning like a lunatic because inside his mouth he was chewing an Angel''s arm like a candy. The arm was shooting out ming golden blood that was absorbed by his body, not wasting a single drop.


    "Father you summoned me," Vraegar swallowed the arm and belched as his body quickly healed up from his injuries, his white scales shining with a lustrous glow, and his ws that were red like sin appeared to be bleeding blood.


    Rowan rolled his eyes internally at the antics of this Dragon and said, "Prepare yourself, you will be upgrading your State to be an Earth God."


    Vraegar gaze shone with joy, "I am ready ready for my Ascension father, but¡­"


    Rowan waited but Vraegar was still hesitant and he sighed, realizing the hesitation that the young Dragon was carrying inside his heart.


    "Do not worry about your foundation, you are now going up the path of power the way you were supposed to do it. Bing an Earth God is just the start of your journey, and before long you will strive to be a true Empyrean, and in time, you shall surpass them."


    Vraegarughed in relief, the thoughts inside his head that were troubling him gone. He wanted to make his father proud.


    "Brace yourself," Rowan said as he summoned a hundred thousand Berserker clones that he crushed creating a blood pool over the body of the dragon, he shot the technique pathway for Nosferatu that reached the Transcendent grade into the head of Vraegar, who digested it like a sponge.


    With a roar, the Dragon changed into the hovering pool of blood with his mouth wide open and he began to practice, causing an intense rumble that vibrated the space around as if an unearthly battle was taking ce inside that pool of blood, which should not be far from the case.


    Every four hours Rowan would be crushing a hundred thousand Berserker Clones making sure the Blood Pool was filled to the brim and he soon settled into this pattern, while a bulk of his attention was inside his Mental Space as he digested the information inside the Golden Book.


    Rowan did not care that the vitality he was giving up to train Vraegar would make countless gods and Archmages salivate in greed. Why should he? He had a limitless amount of that stuff.


    ?


    The Cerulean Gxy had fifty billion stars and as manys, and inside this vastness, the fact that there were only a thousand plus Minor Worlds and a single Major World was enough to show how rare and special these worlds were.


    The universe was too vast and Aether was a scarcemodity. It could not reach every corner of the universe, and those who were blessed with Aether could have the chance to Ascend.


    Although Rowan had harvested 212 Minor Worlds on the edges of the Cerulean Gxy, the vastness of this space meant that it would take some time for any information to reach the core of the gxy where all the major powers were mostly gathered.


    Rowan had made sure his Angels were always rotating over the entire stretch of space to keep any prying eyes that entered never leaving again.


    In addition to that Rowan had sent a thousand Angels, the greatest number he had ever sent out at a single time to begin roaming through the billions of worlds and stars to find the right worlds that would need all the materials he needed.


    Since the moment he had begun digesting that Golden Book, it had been a month, and in that time he had finished deciphering all the knowledge inside that book, and the results were mind-numbing and brought a fresh wave of shock to his mind.


    To build even the basic weapons and equipment needed for his angelic Host, he would need an enormous amount of material, and he could only gain those from resources found in the universe, and ass served as hotspots where resources all over the universe tend to gather, it was necessary for Rowan to survey all thes, to locate what he needed.

 Chapter 515 Eating Worlds

    <h4>Chapter 515 Eating Worlds</h4>


    This was not an easy assignment, some may say it was even impossible, but with his growing resources, all these troubles could be easily swept aside like the wind.


    Each of the Angels was tasked to locate worlds without sentient life and record every single bit of resources that were avable in those worlds, whether they were magical or not because unlike what most people needed to forge powerful weapons or equipment which depended a lot on the magical qualities of the materials, Rowan did not require all that.


    He had his Hollow Forge, a power he was able to use tobine and smelt any resources he obtained into the form he needed them to take. He could turn trash into treasure.


    With this power, what he only needed was an enormous amount of material, even if they were not magical in nature, as he was capable of achieving something even the universe herself was incapable of, for thest thing hecked was Aether, even if he had a useless piece of metal, that would soon change when he infused them with enough Aether to drown out a gxy.


    The universe had to allocate her resources to a few locations, while he did not care about such nuances, he would take them all, and drown them inside his Sea of Infinite Aether.


    However, this would not solve his problems because that was not how magical materials were created, as not every material responds in a positive manner to Aether. Even with the presence of Aether, not everything could be a treasure.


    His Hollow Forge could perfectly solve that dilemma for him. With his Hollow Forge linked with Knowledge Well, it was not very difficult toe up with alloys that would be able to contain Aether.


    Rowan couldbine metals, earth, and even gasses to achieve a stable Alloy that would yield a positive effect whenbined with the presence of Aether, and not just any sort of Aether, his unique and powerful Aether.


    This was what led to the first step of his expedition. His Thousand Angels all located suitables that were dense in metallic resources like iron, gold, tinum, iridium, and other precious and heavy metals, and other things that he particrly needed like rare earths, gasses, and liquids.


    All these could bebined inside his Hollow Forge, while Knowledge Well would create the best alloys and resources that could bebined using them.


    When his Thousand Angel made the final decision on thes they had selected, they began channeling Rowan''s consciousness, and from all their eyes he could ''see''.


    Anywhere he saw with the eyes of his Angels,


    He could touch¡­.


    He could take¡­


    In space above the thousand worlds, a light shed, and a beam of blue light mmed into the, and began consuming everything in its path, boring its way through the until it reached the core where it began consuming hundreds of millions of tonnes of material from the every single second.


    Massive storms ravaged the as those with atmospheres were drained away in a spectacr disy that was horrifying to witness. Thes began to shrivel like an orange being devoured from the inside by a massive worm.


    A mortal could not even imagine this sight, and the fact that it was happening on a thousand worlds at the same time was both impressive and incredibly horrifying.


    Rowan had reached the step where he could casually devour a thousand worlds.


    This process took eight hours toplete and the bright blue beam of light vanished leaving nothing behind.


    Every selected had no apanying heavenly body like moons or asteroids, so their absence did not cause any unnecessarymotion, also they were all quite distant from the closest stars, so there was not much light being reflected from them.


    This was a very important step to consider when Rowan began consumings using Astrbe as he did not want any observing individual to begin noticing that there were missing stars in the night sky.


    He knew that not every light shining in the sky was from stars, some of them were froms, so he had to be particrly careful about that point.


    It was the reason he had not yet consumed a star, although it had many resources he would need, he gave up this benefit for now, only because he wanted to stay low-key.


    All those countless billions of tonnes of resources were funneled into his Hollow Forge where they were disintegrated and stored inside the square-shaped portal above, immediately Knowledge Well began to sort through andb the materials collected.


    He was not carelesslybining all these materials hoping to gain something from it. That would take too long even with the aid of Knowledge Well to find something suitable for his needs.


    He had an advantage, that would make this process far easier and lead to an oue that would greatly aid him.


    There were descriptions of various metals and Alloys inside the Golden Book that were ssified as Empyrean ss Metals and Alloys used by Angels, for the Demons and Devils, they had Abyssal ss Metals and Alloys.


    What was important was what differentiated these Metals, either Abyssal or Empyrean was often the energy imbued inside of them.


    For demons and devils, their Alloys and Metals were filled with demonic Aether, and for Angels it was simr, but it was from a more Divine nature.


    Rowan had been able to collect some of these blueprints for the Alloys used for these Empyrean ss and Abyssal ss Alloys, as it would be impossible for him to find an Empyrean ss Metal unless he was outside the universe and the chance for finding it inside the universe was very rare.


    Even if anybody else had these Alloys, it would be impossible for the true potential of these metals to be shown without a powerful source of Demonic or Angelic Aether.


    Rowan came to the realization that he had both.


    It was quite shocking for him to realize that the Primordial Sea of Darkness that he used in birthing his Angels¡ªbeings of pure light, was demonic in nature.


    Which should be quite obvious now that he was looking back on it, as he should realize that his Angels of Char all fell in battle, and the foes that could devastate such a legion were most likely Demons and Devils as the intent wrapped around their bodies were Demonic in origin.

 Chapter 516 Light Breaker

    <h4>Chapter 516 Light Breaker</h4>


    When Rowan awakened these Angels and gave them eyes, he had drawn them from the darkness, and the mes that prevented their resurrection and made them his own.


    The eternal Intent that kept them chained was being slowly cleansed by his Primordial Bloodline, and he would never have understood the root of it all in time if he had not unearthed the portion of the truths from the Golden Book.


    Another mystery about his bloodlines had been peeled away, and Rowan was eager to understand more, nevertheless, he proceeded to create the Empyrean Alloys using materials harvested from thes.


    Not Emphrean Alloys, it should be called an Abyssal Alloy, because his Primordial Sea of Darkness did not originate from an Angelic root, but a Demonic one.


    Simr to God-Killing Weapons like Envy and Lady, Rowan had tobine millions of tonnes of metals, rare earth, liquid, and gasses to create a few hundred tonnes of these Alloys. Altogether he produced a hundred and sixteen different types of Alloys.


    They were powerful in their own right, stronger than even Davross, a metal Rowan once thought was among the hardest in the known universe but would fall short when brought outside of it.


    These Alloys he just created would only show their true power if he began imbuing them with his Aether. He began his experiments to understand which of them would yield the best results.


    Most did not survive his experiments, he was finding out that his Primordial Sea of Darkness was a potent power that few things could contain, even Alloys that could only be found outside the universe.


    In twelve hours Rowan already had eight unique alloys that could store massive amounts of Aether without exploding.


    Another rigorous sixteen hours of testing eliminated five of those Alloys, for whenbined with Rowan''s Aether, they either failed tost very long, degrading in a few hours, or the effect they developed wasckluster.


    To achieve his ns, Rowan needed the best of the best. From the three remaining, he had two very promising candidates that he called Hollow Gold and Empyrean Adamant. The former was an Alloy that whenbined with his Aether from the Primordial Sea of Darkness would be able to conduct an astonishing amount of energy without heating up, making it a perfect superconductor.


    Thetter grew increasingly denser the more of Rowan''s unique Aether was poured into it, with the added effect of the alloy not increasing its weight.


    What made these Alloys very suitable to Rowan was that he was the only one who produced them and they were useless for anyone else even if they were acquired in a manner beyond his control, Rowan would be able to retrieve his Aether from inside of them anytime he wanted, making them something only he could truly control.


    Thest alloy was a gamble he took and it bore fruit, this Alloy had no spectacr ability when he paired it with his Aether but it was different when he paired it using the clear stream of water that was being created by his Primordial Bloodline Sheol.


    The alloy would begin to glow with a bright and beautiful light, that was the color of the rainbow and many other strange colors that defied description.


    At first, Rowan had thought this particr Alloy was useless as he had a cheaper method to produce bright lights of any colors he desired, but he knew that nothing born from his Primordial Bloodline was simple and he was right.


    The bright light emitted from the Alloy did not spread far and seemed to never be able to travel a few feet away from it, creating a peculiar effect.


    If you were a few feet away from the metal you would not be able to detect any glow emanating from it, but if you were close enough, only then would you see the light it gave out.


    This light served as a shield, not against mes or ice or against force, a solid blow would destroy the metal for it was rtively not that difficult to destroy for beings with great power as its hardness was at most equal to that of Davross, and using the Aether from his Primordial Bloodline reduced the durability of the metal.


    However, what it defended against was Intent!


    Rowan could hardly contain his excitement when he understood what the Alloy could aplish, it could turn any attack sent against him that was apanied by intent and transform it into a normal blow. He summoned Eva to test the power of this Alloy and the result surprised him.


    She shot a blue arrow covered with Intent towards his throat, and when the blow reached a few feet away from him, the billions of blue maggots that represented the Intent of Eva mysteriously vanished and the arrow that was almost impossible to detect became clear in his sight.


    With his current speed, he easily caught the arrow using his hand, his eyes shining bright.


    To produce this Alloy was not that difficult for him, the only constraint to this was that for him to produce just a few spare inches of this metal he would have to use more than a hundred thousand gallons of this new Aether his bloodline was producing, and presently he did not have enough of this Aether.


    Yet with what he had been gathering, it should be enough to produce a full-size suit of armor for him, that he would cover with Empyrean Adamant, cing its soft shell behind an unbreakable barrier.


    He would make his gloves and boots to be made from Hollow Gold, so he could channel any sort of power effectively, In this manner, Rowan would be fully armored with unique armor that could be created by him alone.


    He called this Alloy made from the Aether of a Primordial Bloodline; Light Breaker.


    He gave it this name because he recalled something he had read a long time ago, It was said that gods were the holders of mes and light, and under their light, everything must follow theirmands.


    With his growing knowledge, Rowan interpreted the Light from the gods to be Intent, and since this Alloy was the bane of Intent, then it was only right that he called it by this name.


    The only drawback to this metal was that it could not purge the intent already situated inside the body, yet this result made him think of the other possible use of this Aether his bloodline was now slowly producing.

 Chapter 517 The Destroyer

    <h4>Chapter 517 The Destroyer</h4>


    Rowan nearly pped himself out of frustration for the opportunity he had been missing all these while that was right in his face.


    He med his inexperience for this oversight, but as the Ancient library had filled in so many nk spots in his worldview, he could begin making the most out of his experiences.


    The only reason this Aether could bring out such an effect from this particr alloy was that the alloy could contain so much of his Primordial Aether without being destroyed.


    In small quantities, there had been no changes, and these magnificent results were only born because he was able to push so much Primordial Aether into the Alloy, it was the same way for the Hollow Gold and Empyrean Adamant he made.


    This made Rowan begin to wonder, what would be the changes in his body if he began to imbibe his Aether?


    This thought had never urred to him before, and it was because of the information he gleaned from that book from the Angelic wars that made him aware of this new sphere of power and its applications.


    His Aether had always seemed more like a tool for him, an alternative source of power because his physique was already powerful, he did not think he might need any sort of boost to it, and consuming his Aether had always seemed useless.


    Yet he knew that outside the universe, any great tool would hold an unfathomable amount of Aether, and for someone like him whose body was closer to that of an Empyrean Metal than flesh and blood, what changes would it bring to him?


    In small quantities there would not be enough changes, but what if he did not just take in a few gallons of his Aether, what if he did a million gallons or even a billion?


    He did not spend any longer deliberating on this matter and immediately began drinking the clear stream of water that seemed to be filled with countless stars.


    Except for the mind-numbing orgasmic pleasure he felt from drinking it, there were no other changes, yet he now understood that he would needrge volumes of it in order for any change that may ur to happen, and he ced this project on a long-term basis.


    Rowan would be drinking millions of gallons of this Aether he was now calling Primordial Ambrosia, and his hope was that he would be seeing the effect in a few months or a few years down the line.


    The results from his experiments with the Alloys and the armor were stunning, but it was not his true intention to create these Alloys; however, it was for something quite different. Rowan would be making a Universe Killer!


    This was a weapon that was imed to be avable only to the greatest of powers in the many universes, and even a Supreme World would find it difficult to produce a weapon like this, that represented the ultimate power there could ever be.


    Every Major Power outside the universe knew of this weapon, but knowing about it did not mean you could build it.


    Digesting the information inside that Golden book showed him various oundish weapons used by both sides, he saw the drawbacks and the ws of each of them and he evaluated the best weapon he could use in his battles in the future and a single one kept entering his head.


    Apollyon ¡ª The Destroyer.


    It was a simple name, and it did not need any further boration, for it was ranked to be one of the most powerful forces that had ever been created since the beginning of time.


    It was a battle fortress that had several levels. The first level was the size of a massive sr system that had hundreds of worlds, the second was the size of a thousand Major Worlds, the third level was the size of a Gxy, the fourth level was the size of multiple Gxies, and the fifth level was the size of a universe!


    There were rumors that the Apollyon could be built up to the theoretical Ninth level, which should be as massive as multiple universes, but for now, there were no signs of such a thing being possible.


    The thought of owning something of this size made Rowan void hearts shake, for the power these things contained and could unleash would make a god seem like a petnt child holding a stick.


    Apollyon at the first level could contain hundreds of millions of Angels of great ranks, and it held more than a thousand types of weapon systems that could unleash every power imaginable.


    The Destroyer could kill anything.


    Rowan wanted to own such a weapon.


    At the Third Level, Apollyon was a super weapon that was able to raze an entire universe to dust given enough time, and it was one of the most terrible weapons in the arsenal of the Angelic hosts.


    As a battle fortress when it began to move, it would bring despair to all who witnessed it. The light from Apollyon by those who experienced it was the greatest sight in all the universes.


    It was the weapon that gave the Celestials, the faction from which Angels were born, an unshakable advantage in the greatest of stages. Of course that was a long time ago, the Era where this weapon reigned supreme had changed.


    Rowan immediately knew that this was what he wanted to build. Nothing else would carry his will through this universe or outside of it better than this Battle Fortress.


    This decision was quite easy to make because only the blueprint for Apolloyon took more than 85% of the data inside the Golden Book. It was as if the presence of this Battle Fortress was so powerful that everything it came in contact with would be corrupted by its Aura.


    This was why Rowan wanted this information so much that he would risk everything for it.


    The ''Golden book'' he read was thest remnant of the Apollyon, this Battle Fortress was destroyed in that devastating war and it was unknown if it had ever been rebuilt again.


    What Rowan found particrly interesting was that even if the first level of this Battle Fortress was the size of arge sr system, that was just the rmended Average size of an Apollyon, if someone was powerful enough they could make it bigger.

 Chapter 518 Ascendance and Tribulations

    <h4>Chapter 518 Ascendance and Tribtions</h4>


    Rowan wanted bigger, his bloodline demanded it, and his potential expected it.


    Of course, that would mean the energy required to power it up would increase exponentially, but energy was thest thing that Rowancked. His Primordial Sea of Darkness could power an entire gxy, not making use of it was wasting his great advantage, he doubted anyone else below the gods had the amount of Aether that he controlled.


    To begin creating Apollyon, he had to begin from its core, and to create the Core, it was incredibly simple, yet alsoplicated. Simple for him, but unreachable for most.


    Rowan began organizing the creation process inside his mind and time slipped away, day by day, he was lost inside Knowledge Well, running calctions every second that Andar at his current level would have to do for centuries.


    Another benefit that he did not expect was that as he began unwrapping all the processes to create the core of Apollyon, his Consciousness Pirs began to grow, and now he had forty Consciousness pirs, and a new one was currently being created.


    This process was enjoyable for him and he could spend centuries like this without any effort, that was until he felt an intense vibration inside his body and outside of it almost at the same time.


    Vraegar had reached the Transcendent Grade of Nosferatu, and at the same time, Rowan had also reached the Origin Grade of the Berserker Aspect. Two great pieces of news at the same time.


    Every time Rowan had been producing Berserker Clones and sending them over for Vraegar to practice his Nosferatu technique, he had also been using this opportunity to rapidly develop his Berserker Aspect.


    Due to the opposing nature of both techniques, they had both grown faster than Rowan had anticipated and he had finallypleted this Aspect, making it possible for him to begin training a second Aspect.


    Rowan had already collected two Omnipotent Aspects with the aid of Andar and he could not wait to begin exploring this new branch of power.


    Every step he was taking, whether it was seeding worlds, upgrading his Aspects, Devouring Tribtions, creating Angels, or increasing his Supreme Circles, all these were foundations that he was slowly umting, until the day when he reigned Supreme.


    The Berserker Aspect was already a source of great power for him, and if he looked at it at arger scale of things, the Berserker Aspect was quite powerful, but it was not the best among the powers he could use, yet Rowan understood that sometimes it was the utility of a technique that was far more important than its power.


    Rowan could feel his Tribtion descending, but it seemed that the Divine Pce was dying its gathering speed.


    This oing Tribtion felt quite different from those he received at the transcendent Grade, and his intuition was telling him that it would be quite special. Inside his Mental Space, his Tower of Greed had surprisingly already grown to the fourth floor.


    He had been able to quickly regrow this treasure because Eva was far more powerful than before, making her employ more of her skills, with his Aether from the Primordial Sea of Darkness serving as a potent fuel to aid in its development and repair.


    Rowan felt that the fourth-floor tower would be enough for him to devour the entire Tribtion given that he would not be under attack while he was doing so like previously with Dao Ma, and he was stronger now.


    First, he gave Vraegar the green light to go outside the Divine pce and receive his Tribtion.


    The Dragon stood up as his body began to expand to more than a thousand feet from the tip of his snout to the ends of his tail. Vraegar suddenly gave a long roar as his body began to grow increasingly stronger, as he finally broke the chains he had kept over the brimming power that had been threatening to explode out of him all this while.


    He had been suppressing his realm all along to the peak of the second circle so he could keep his bloodline and abilities pure, and now that the Tribtion wasing he could not hold himself back anymore and broke into the Third Great Circle.


    His Ascension was like a rocket rising as a red beam of light so condensed it resembled fresh blood erupted from his body, struck the roof of the Divine Pce, and melted the Divine Materials as if it were nothing thereafter it shot into the universe.


    Vraegar growth stopped at the peak of the Third Circle and his Draconian eyes which were filled with arrogance and greed looked at his Tribtion gathering outside the pce and he spread his wings wide and erupted from the ground like a meteor.


    He pierced through the hole his Ascension made and appeared outside the open space. His bloody Tribtion cloud that spread for thousands of miles would bring fear to the heart of a god, but it only filled his heart with joy, because Vraegar saw it as a testament to his power and potential.


    The miles-long lightning bolts that were scarlet lit up the bloody cloud and the intense stench of blood spread out for millions of miles.


    In the distance, the Children of Ruin were roused from their slumber, the seven of them stared at the expanding cloud of Tribtion over Vraegar''s form, and a hint of interest entered their eyes, but it was still just a little bit.


    Power on this scale had no effect on them, and they slowly yawned and returned to sleep.


    Although there was something special about this Tribtion, something that was¡­ new, they were still not that interested, for they had seen grander sights, and what they were all waiting for, was still a mystery at this point.


    Vraegar eyed the Tribtion above and roared, as a challenge he spread out his wings.


    The Tribtion did not keep the dragon waiting for long as a torrent of scarlet lightning bolts in their hundreds rained down upon him, mming into the dragon with the force of a thousand meteorites.

 Chapter 519 Nosferatu’s Tribulation

    <h4>Chapter 519 Nosferatu''s Tribtion</h4>


    The sound of the Tribtion mming into Vraegar was so loud it would shatter a continent.


    A shockwave erupted from Vragar''s position which shattered reality, as an intense me burning bright red covered the dragon.


    His pained but defiant roar echoed through space, as with a p of his wings he dispelled the mes covering his body. Peering down at his scales he found them all uninjured and Vraegarughed.


    The Lightning gathering in the cloud above seemed to pause before it began to increase in feverish intensity as if the dragon''s amusement was stoking its fury.


    Rowan observed this disy from the Tribtion Cloud with great interest, as he documented all his observations. Why would the heavens have such petty emotions like anger? Was it more aware than he gave it credit for?


    His Tribtion was on its way, but he was still suppressing it, everything he was observing served as valuable agencies for him to truly understand Tribtions, since he would be having them¡­. A lot.


    Rowan could feel the power of his Tribtion building up, at least, ten times as powerful than when he was at the Immortal stage of the Berserker Aspect, and this fact only brought him great joy.


    Apart from devouring Gods, eating Tribtions was his next best source of power, and Rowan knew he would be abusing this loophole in the universe. It was dispersing Tribtions to hinder the growth of power, but since thews of domination were still fair, it would grant rewards to those who passed the trials.


    The iing Tribtion of this level was just too weak to catch Rowan''s attention, even though it was ten times as powerful, it was just an easy meal for him, and since he could rapidly level any of the techniques he collected to the highest level, he saw no reason why he should not gather all of them and take them all to the limits.


    In that way, he would harvest enough Tribtion Power to bring him to the peak, and that was disregarding the fact that he would gain valuable Intent for every Aspect that he brought to the Origin State.


    Berserker''s Intent was so impressive, what if he could have a hundred more just like that?


    Focusing back on the Tribtion ongoing with Vraegar, he brought out the Tower of Greed, this powerful Origin Treasure that would be used as an ultimate treasure, even in a Supreme World, and has now been relegated as a tool used in harvesting Tribtions.


    Focusing back on the ongoing Tribtion, he observed that the Dragon was no longer waiting for the Tribtion Cloud to gather energy, instead Vraegar began to charge up one of the ultimate techniques born from Nosferatu.


    This blow would be deciding the winner in a single ultimate sh, and Rowan watched in passing interest.


    He was not impressed.


    Even though Vraegar at this moment could battle Dao Ma to a standstill and if the conditions were right, he could kill him, although without locating the Divine Kingdom, any battle with a god was a waste of time, what Rowan was interested in was the Dragon''sbat power.


    This was a situation unique to Rowan, however, for even a Major God would be astonished by the might of Vraegar''s Tribtion.


    Rowan''s first Berserker Tribtion was not as powerful as this one. This was because, unlike the Berserker Tribtion, Nosferatu was a new power being introduced into the universe, and because of this, the Originator of this power would be tested, if they were worthy, then a great reward would be granted.


    Rowan had quietly introduced a new power system into the universe and if he was even aware of how monumental this achievement was, he gave no sign.


    Vraegar body began to grow and his white scale began to transform into something crystalline, almost resembling the spikes on the Ouroboros Serpent. He opened his mouth and a shapeless energy began to gather that was incredibly hard to describe.


    What Vraegar gathered inside his mouth was his Draconic Breathe Attack, arguably one of the most powerful tools in his possession, but unlike any other Breath Attacks from dragons, what Vraegar emitted from his mouth was simr to a vacuum, it was almost invisible and had an incredible pull on anything around it, the closest thing to equate this attack with was a ck Hole.


    His jaws stretched open so wide it was almost as if his head was about to split in two, and with a thunderous rumble that shook the surrounding space for millions of miles around, the Tribtion and Vraegar''s attack was released at the same time.


    The Tribtion lightning that descended was sopact it was solid, like a divine spear made from blood a thousand miles long descending from the Tribtion Cloud, almost draining it empty.


    This blow could y Minor gods with ease, and it made the eyes of Rowan light up, this energy given out was peculiar.


    This diabolical spear of blood plunged down towards the dragon, shattering the fabrics of reality and leaving an enormous gash where the darkness from outside time and space flowed through.


    The Children of Ruin looked over, and there was a solemn light now burning in their eyes, this Tribtion had exceeded their expectations. Vraegar did not cower before this devastating strike and instead roared in defiance, pushing more of the energy into his invisible breath attack.


    Unlike the Tribtion, Vraegar''s attack was silent, the only sign of its passage was a slight distortion in space as it moved through it. Their blows were moving at terrifying speed and when they impacted against each other, there was no sound, the collision, if you could even call it, was silent.


    The spear of blood tore through Vraegar''s blow like it was a bubble without losing any momentum and continued on its path, unerringly heading towards Vraegar''s skull, it was quite apparent that when it struck him, the only result was death.


    Vraegar eyes went wide in panic for a bit, but when he understood what his power was capable of, he smiled, his white fangs gleaming in the darkness as he did not move and waited for the Tribtion to reach him.


    The spear fell like the judgment from the gods, but when it reached a hundred feet away from Vraegar it copsed into dust.


    Rowan, seeing the victorious smirk on the face of the dragon, nearly squeezed his brows in anger and amusement. In the end, this silly dragon had begun to doubt his abilities. Perhaps Rowan should not be so harsh against him, because, for a Dragon, it was still untested.

 Chapter 520 Origin Stage Tribulation

    <h4>Chapter 520 Origin Stage Tribtion</h4>


    Vraegar''s abilities were enigmatic, and Rowan built it in a manner that would take advantage of all the advantages of his powerful Empyrean body.


    His scales were harder than Davross, gearing closer to the density of his Empyrean Adamant with every day that passed, his ws were sharp and his movements were swift, he would be a force of devastation when he attacked, and so Rowan saw no need for the Dragon energy attacks to do more of the same thing, instead it was to focus on other things, namely spirit, and vitality.


    Vraegar energy-based attacks were not destructive, instead, they acted as a form of devouring force that consumed energy, vitality, and even Spirit.


    When Vraegar''s blow had shed against the Tribtion, it did not fight fire with fire, and it appeared that it had been destroyed, but that was far from the truth, instead, it went the opposite route and absorbed the energy from the attack.


    This attack was all the energy the Tribtion had to spare and it began to disperse. The dragon roared his victory to the heavens and eyed the pce in the distance, pride in his eyes for conquering his Tribtion before the gaze of his father.


    Vraegar suddenly groaned as his scales began to split, from out of nowhere a profound sense of power and incredible vitality flooded through his body. These all came not only from the Tribtion attack he just absorbed but also from the feedback from the universe, for surviving his Tribtion.


    He was essentially gaining more than ten times the benefits to be gotten from a Tribtion, and this energy was enough for him to break the boundary of the Fourth Supreme Circle, even after he had suppressed his growth to the limit, there was nowhere for all this power to go, and he had to ascend.


    Vraegar began to curl into a massive ball, and his tail and wings covered his torso and face, as the temperature of his body dropped to below zero.


    His eyes were slowly closing when he saw the figure of his father appearing beside him.


    Smiling weakly at his father who patted him on the snout, he struggled to open his mouth, but the changeing over him was swift and he could hardly move. Rowan''s reassuring smile was all it took for him to rx.


    ''Of course, my father understands my aplishment. I can finally be of use, and not those feathered chickens, I shall be the Herald of his rise, and one day my father shall depend on me for victory. Hehehe¡­that day is surelying. My wings shall cover him and keep him safe.''


    Vraegar''s fantasies ran deep, but suddenly a sense of threat so profound it nearly froze his heart shrouded him, and his consciousness began to flee as he fainted from pure panic, but before he fell into the darkness of unconsciousness he saw it.


    His Tribtion Cloud that stretched for thousands of miles was beginning to dissipate, and through it he could see something behind, much higher in space, it was another descending Tribtion, and if his own was the size of a house, what followed behind it was the size of an entire!


    Vraegar dimly realized that there was only one person in existence that such a Tribtion coulde for¨CHis Tyrannical and unmatched father.


    Even in the depths of unconsciousness and vast changes ongoing inside his body. The dragon was smiling, even as a single tear fell from his eye, ''When can I be like you?''


    Rowan swept his hand, and a burst of Telekinesis quickly dispersed the remnants of Vraegar''s Tribtion Cloud, and he moved Vraegar''s evolving body into the Divine Pce.


    He grinned at the enormity of his current Tribtion as he was expecting something like this, he rubbed the Tower of Greed in his hand in anticipation of what was toe.


    From the knowledge he collected about the powers in the universe, one of them was about Tribtions, and he knew what he had done with the Tower of Greed was unprecedented.


    There had been other individuals in the long history of time who sought to return and change the past, some had seeded, but there was none like him who could bring the future back into the past.


    It was normal that the amount of Tribtion-Power consumed when a genius ascended was different, as they were more powerful than the average Tribtion contenders and so the universe responded by making their Tribtions more powerful, but the benefits they gained were also more abundant.


    This was important to note because every Tribtion you went through left a mark, and the more Tribtions you surpassed, the next ones would be more powerful than the previous. This was to prevent someone from abusing the system and depending on Tribtions for quick growth in power.


    This mark also recorded the power of the Tribtion you surpassed, ensuring there was no way for anyone to cheat the system, and so a genius would receive increasingly more powerful Tribtions, and if he could survive them, they would get more powerful.


    So the race was on. If the genius could live long enough and survive long while keeping his power at a level that was greater than the next Tribtion they would be challenging.


    This was a lesser-known fact, but Telmus was such an individual. But Rowan had no way of knowing that at this time.


    Even if two people had received the same amount of Tribtion, the gains they would end up receiving would be quite different.


    Rowan had devoured an entire Tribtion of its power, even a Supreme Genius like Telmus would have collected thirty percent of a Tribtion Energy at most.


    Vraegar who had just gone through his Tribtion had consumed only twenty-eight percent of the Tribtion Energy, and although the Tribtion Mark left behind on his body was great, how could itpare to Rowan who had devoured the entire thing?


    With the knowledge about the power systems of the universe he collected from the Ancient Library, his understanding of Intent grew deeper, and he soon realized that his Berserker Intent which was at the ck Grade when he reached the Immortal Stage was a misnomer.


    Anyone else who reached the Immortal Stage of the Berserker Technique received a Yellow Grade Intent and not the ck Grade Intent he got, Rowan could only ascribe this reason to the fact that he devoured the Tribtion in its entirety.


    Recall that there were five grades to Intent, Yellow, ck, Silver, tinum, and Purple.

 Chapter 521 The Narghal Tyrant

    <h4>Chapter 521 The Narghal Tyrant</h4>


    To have a BerserkerIntent at the ck Grade when he was ascending to the Origin Stage was considered impossible, and consuming the entire energy inside a Tribtion was also considered impossible, but these two impossibilities had appeared in the body of one person.


    The universe had now responded to this abnormality in Rowan Ascension with a Tribtion that could raze countless worlds to dust! The sight of such a Tribtion would awe anyone who was seeing it, but since Rowan was in the depths of space, he was alone for the most part.


    His Tribtion Cloud stretched for millions of miles with no end in sight, and to avoid coteral damage, he pushed the Divine Pce using Astrbe away for billions of miles, and he closed his eyes as he waited for his trial to arrive.


    His mind was empty, his void hearts releasing subtle vibrations that matched his physique and trembled in harmony with it.


    So many mysteries in his body, that he would take millions of years to unearth every single one of them.


    When he opened his eyes he saw the Children of Ruin around him, observing him with their peculiar eyes showing scenes of great destruction.


    "Are you here to witness my Tribtion?" he asked, somehow feeling no distaste for these creatures, even his Ouroboros Serpents did not look on these Children of Ruin with any concern, they mostly ignored them, which was always surprising, as his Ouroboros Serpents had been growing increasingly irritable.


    The Children of Ruin ignored his question, even after he asked them in another three oldernguages he knew.


    Instead, they looked up to the heavens that had transformed into a scene of apocalypse and looked back again to Rowan, and he could see the query and surprise inside them.


    It seemed they were about to speak, as their mouths opened but they slowly closed it and retreated, vanishing into space, and Rowan was left alone.


    In space there was no up or down, as it was all a matter of perspective, Rowan grinned as he turned his body, and now the Tribtion did not seem to be above him, but below, and from his point of view he was stepping on the Tribtion.


    The universe apparently had a nasty sense of humor as the Tribtion cloud already millions of miles in diameter began to expand once more.


    Rowanughed, "If that is all it takes to get a rise out of you, then do not me me if I take advantage of you in the future. If you want to stop me. If you want to kill me. Then you need to do better than this."


    The universe responded to his words as the Tribtion below him rumbled, the sound was like the tread of a trillion giants.


    Like a python circling his prey to begin suffocating it, the Tribtion Cloud which was the color of red and pale yellow began to circle, this process happened very fast.


    The tumultuous clouds that had spread for countless miles shrunk to the size of a nine-mile ring and appeared solid, like a ring made from blood and bones, cing Rowan firmly in its center.


    Rowan waited for the lightning bolts, but what appeared was different.


    He rubbed his chin, "Oh, so this is what a Tribtion at the Origin stage is all about when taken to the Limits."


    From the circling Tribtion, arge portal opened, and a humanoid figure that seemed to be made from blood and bones stepped forth. He had four arms, each holding swords and axes made from bones.


    His ten-foot frame was a picture of pure savagery and power, every muscle on his body rippled with each step taken, and above him, a bloody pir appeared so massive it touched the heavens and vanished into a space that Rowan''s perception could not touch.


    As he moved towards Rowan, the world changed with every step he took and a river of blood and bodies flowed out from beneath his feet.


    When he reached Rowan and stopped, there was an ocean of blood and bodies behind him.


    Rowan looked away from him for a second and observed the corpses floating in the ocean behind this figure, they were all simr in appearance, all possessing four arms, but they had all been butchered in a horrifying manner.


    Cocking his head to the side, Rowan turned to observe the figure before him. This being resembled a Minotaur, with long cow horns that left twin trails of blood behind, his eyes were entirely ck like twin orbs of darkness but it was still filled with a fierce intelligence.


    A dull voice speaking an ancientnguage that was simr to Medan emerged from its thick lips. It was older as if this was thenguage from which Medan was derived but Rowan''s talent made it possible for him to understand it all.


    "You are to be my sessor? How ridiculous, you are but a mortal. Was I summoned by a sort of Divine Joke? Has the standards of the universe fallen so low that a mortal like you can summon me?"


    Rowan ignored his derision and asked using the samenguage that was being spoken by this entity, "What are you?"


    Perhaps struck by how cool andposed Rowan was, the creature paused and assessed Rowan, it must have sensed something, as its eyes lit up, and suddenly it gave a short bow, that was oddly graceful,


    "I am a Narghal Tyrant, one of the First Borns, and for good or ill, the universe has changed since thest time I walked upon it."


    Rowan shook his head in understanding, "It is the destiny of all things that will pass away to change under the unending flow of time. The universe would fade away in time, and, naturally, there is a change that heralds that moment that is toe. Yet that does not matter for the both of us that are here, for what is important is this¡­"


    Bringing up his right hand, Rowan manifested the Berserker Intent, and continued speaking,


    "This signified that I did not just Transcend the Berserker Tribtion, I did it in aplete manner, beyond any other before in history, and your position whatever it may be, is now mine."


    The Narghal Tyrant paused at Rowan''s words and essed the ck Grade Intent that he was holding,


    "The universe has gone mad or something is very wrong. Tell me, are there many monsters like you in this Era?"

 Chapter 522 Pillars of Ice and Blood

    <h4>Chapter 522 Pirs of Ice and Blood</h4>


    Rowan thought for a short while about the question this entity asked him before replying, "As far as I can tell, there is no one else like me in all of creation."


    The Narghal Tyrant smiled a toothy grin revealing its ck and sharp fangs, "In my Era, for me to be the only Narghal Tyrant in existence I butchered all of my kin until there was none left. My Berserker Technique was born from that day of unrelenting ughter."


    He looked to the heavens above and the ocean of blood beneath his feet, filled to the brim with bodies, his eyes became filled with mania, and his voice grew increasingly louder as he continued speaking,


    "Oh¡­ how they screamed! It is impossible for anyone else not present there to imagine the vibrancy of it¡­ the intensity! When an entire race is put before the sword, then the true face of reality reveals itself. The universe herself wept and her tears of bloodid the foundation of this power you choose to take from me. It is good that there is only one like you in all creation, perhaps you shall be worthy of inheriting my power, although I sincerely doubt your capability."


    "Why would you ughter all your kin to be the only one left standing? Was it just for this measly power of a Berserker?"


    The Narghal Tyrantughed deeply, and it sounded like the beating of arge War Drum, "The answer to that question is incredibly simple, yet hard for most to understand. Kill me and you shall find out or you will not, it all depends on the individual. Although I wonder how much power you can hold in that Mortal frame to challenge me, even though you have survived the previous test with flying colors."


    Rowan''s body red up with the golden me of Eruption for a second, and the heavens lit up with a golden color that could be seen for countless miles,


    "Oh¡­" the Narghal Tyrant said in shock, "You are indeed special, haha¡­ my awakening was not a mistake, I shall enjoy this battle."


    He mmed his four weapons together and appeared before Rowan, seemingly crossing empty space faster than even time itself could register his movements, and the only reason Rowan could block the blow with Envy was because his instinct forged from battle and his Knowledge Well gave him the slight edge he needed.


    It was still a little short, as the sword in the third arm of the Narghal Tyrant slipped past his defense and disemboweled him, not stopping its movement as the same stroke from the de nearly took off his head, as it nearly divided Rowan in two.


    Rowan''s retaliation was instantaneous, burning Eruption, Envy came with a sweeping blow that sliced its way downward shattering all the four weapons in the hands of the Narghal Tyrant, his left hand threw a punch that was skillfully deflected by the Narghal Tyrant, who then discarded his destroyed weapon and threw a nastybination with his four arms in a zing manner thatunched Rowan like a cannon bolt until his body mmed against the Tribtion Ring.


    Rowan gasped in pain, as his body began to disintegrate into nothingness, whatever energy was in these Tribtion rings was one of the most potent powers of destruction he had evere across.


    His body was being destroyed so quickly that by the time he pushed himself away from the Tribtion Ring using Telekinesis, he had only his golden eyes left, and even that was still degrading slowly.


    Space for countless miles echoed with Rowan''s scream of rage as he burned his vitality channeling all that power into his constitution, his eyes seemed to be filled with countless dancing Ouroboros Serpents and his body returned in full apanied by a sh of golden fire.


    Rowan did not have time to fully recover as the blows of the Narghal Tyrant were heading for him without any respite, his foe was leaving no quarter for him to take advantage of. He was now holding four hammers that shattered Rowan''s body into four ces andunched him against the Tribtion Ring once again, even though Rowan blocked with Envy it was not enough, as the blow he received from this entity was the hardest he had ever received since he was reborn.


    A single blow from this creature would kill a thousand Dao Ma with no issue, his strength was that ridiculous.


    Envy had been bent into a mangled mess, but the weapon soon returned to her previous shape, while releasing a slow buzzing of intense anger.


    "That sort of weapon would not work on me, it kills gods but I''m beyond a god!" the Narghal Tyrantughed aloud.


    ''Good to know,'' Rowan thought as he dismissed Envy, ignoring her protest as the weapon shrieked in anger, Rowan did not listen, for what wasing may be so destructive, that he might harm the weapon by mistake, he had not yet seen the limit of this weapon and he was curious to find it.


    Like a switch being thrown, Rowan''s eyes suddenly became cold. He would not be holding back in this battle. It was time to use his true power.


    Learning from his lessons Rowan wrapped himself with a shield of Telekinesis and whatever energy inside the Tribtion Ring began eating its way slowly through it, but not fast enough.


    Free from the distraction of his body being destroyed, he pulled out a portion of the Tribtion Ring with brute force and watched it squirm in his hands, his golden eyes filled with curiosity and irritation.


    The Narghal Tyrant paused in shock, "Impossible! How can you hold back Decay!"


    "So that''s what this is. Then watch me closely for what I''m about to do next, if you blink, you might miss it."


    Rowan opened his mouth and a darkness deeper than any in the Material Universe rushed out and sted towards the Narghal Tyrant shattering space along the way.


    The Narghal Tyrant attacked the wave of darkness with his hammers, but this move was a mistake as he was frozen in ce upon touching this darkness, but that was not all, for whatever Rowan released had so much energy, that a ck cier that glistened like a ck diamond encased the Narghal Tyrant''s body creating a frozen pir that was longer than a million miles and more than two miles in circumference.

 Chapter 523 The Might of A Nascent Primordial

    <h4>Chapter 523 The Might of A Nascent Primordial</h4>


    All of reality seemed to shake as the pir of ice appeared to be holding the heavens as both of its ends extended for millions of miles into deep space with no end in sight.


    This might seem to be challenging the pir of blood standing behind the Narghal Tyrant.


    Even Rowan was a bit shocked at the power of his Primordial Sea of Darkness, he had only spat out a small fraction of it, and already it was breaking the rules of reality, for if this pir was not destroyed there was already a possibility that it would continue extending for another billion miles, the energy inside it seemingly infinite.


    This sort of power was faintly exceeding that of a god or an Archmage.


    Rowan pushed himself away from the Tribtion Ring, pushing himself away from the relentless force of ''Decay'' his eyes peering through the ice where the Narghal Tyrant''s body was slowly pushing his way through his primordial Sea of Darkness!


    This being was very tough and also very powerful, what a dreadfulbination.


    Rowan understood the strength of this ck Ice, even Dao Ma would not be able to move a single inch encased in a fraction of what he used on this creature!


    A piercing red light was beginning to shine from the eyes of the Narghal Tyrant as the ice made a subtle creaking sound, he would be breaking out soon., but it would still take a while.


    It was because Rowan''s perception was so acute that he could even detect that the Narghal Tyrant was moving, and if he maintained that speed, it might even take him centuries to escape from its confinement.


    Rowan settled down as he was quickly analyzing the skirmish that had transpired.


    This Narghal Tyrant was not a god, or an Archmage, in fact, Rowan could detect no trace of Aether in any of the moves he had made and everything he was doing was just using pure strength, but was that all to this picture? Rowan thought not, there was something he was missing.


    Rowan''s body suddenly red golden and he vanished from his position, Just barely a fraction of a moment after he vanished the space he had upied shattered into pieces, as a massive hatchet made from bones tore through that area.


    Rowan reappeared a few thousand feet away and looked solemnly at the body of the Narghal Tyrant that was building himself from the leg up from billions of red squirming maggots. Four massive hatchet waved through the air held myrge strands of red maggots, the body encased in the ck Ice slowly copsed into nothing.


    That red light in the Narghal Tyrant''s eyes was not just light, it was Intent!


    This was what he had been missing! The strength of the Narghal Tyrant did note from his muscles or blood, it all came from Intent, but it was not Intent that was directed towards the world, this was all focused on one''s body.


    This novel way of utilizing Intent was interesting, and it would surely require a special kind of physique to pull it off, or was it the benefits of having your Technique at the Origin Stage?


    Rowan did not think so, as outlined in the information he gained from the Ancient Library, Intent even at the Origin Stage could not transform the body to this state.


    This must be a unique physique granted by the universe to the one who created a Technique that could reach the Origin Stage.


    "You do not fight like a Berserker," the Narghal Tyrant said, his body had finished reforming but Rowan noticed that portion of his body would freeze and break apart only to be reced by squirming red maggots which reced the damaged parts.


    He may have escaped from his prison of ice but the Narghal Tyrant had been damaged to an extent, and Rowan was very pleased by this result, as the first time he was employing this power, the results did not disappoint him.


    "Of course, I don''t fight like a Berserker, I''m not one, I am just here to harvest its strength," Rowan replied, his piercing golden eyes looked at the Narghal Tyrant and he smiled, "I am more."


    "Then you will not win." the Narghal Tyrant growled and charged, his speed almost teleportation, but Rowan red Eruption, channeling all that power into his Agility, and the world grounded to a halt, as time seemed to cease functioning.


    He could now barely the snarling Narghal Tyrant approaching him, the effect of Rowan''s previous attack still apparent because it was not moving at its previous impossible speeds, although its velocity had been dyed by just a fraction, at their levels of power it was enough to tip the bnce of the scales of battle to Rowan''s favor.


    Inside his head, Rowan recited, ''The time to hold back is behind you, fight with your true strength, you are a Nascent Primordial, you are meant to stand at the pinnacle of all creation!"


    His void heart stilled, and a peacefulness surged through his consciousness and he almost felt like singing.


    He waited until he could smell the musk from the Narghal Tyrant, and peer into his eyes filled with battle lust. The four des made from Intent nearly touched his body and then Rowan smiled.


    The universe stopped.


    From every single pore on his body, he unleashed darkness. The Darkness of his Territory. The Primordial Sea.


    To understand what happened next, a spectator would have to be a million miles away from the Tribtion Ring, no¡­ ten million miles.


    Space was vast and from this distance even though the Tribtion Ring shone as bright as a star, it could barely be noticed from this point. A reverberation that resembled a shockwave erupted from the position of battle where a Nascent primordial and a Narghal Tyrant crossed arms.


    A wave of coldness swept past this ce that was ten million miles away from that battle traveling farther into space, a eave that froze everything, even reality itself, and space seemed to have turned into a mirror.


    Then a world made of ck ice instantly appeared, more than a million miles in diameter, a world that was asrge as a star in the heavens, and shining with such a profound darkness that made all of reality freeze, and then for untold millions of miles around reality broke like ss.


    This was a true Apocalypse.

 Chapter 524 Leave Your Foolish Dreams Behind

    <h4>Chapter 524 Leave Your Foolish Dreams Behind</h4>


    This power he unleashed was now equal to or even surpassed every single exchange that happened on Jarkare involving his father, Boreas, and the Demon Prince, when greater than the final attack made by his father in a feat of anger and frustration.


    For Rowan to reach this power scale immediately he ascended into the Second Supreme Circle was enough to show his potential as a Nascent Primordial.


    To understand how powerful this move was, Rowan could have used it to instantly kill Dao Ma, and with the range of this World made of ck Ice, it could have easily infiltrated his Divine Kingdom, freezing it to dust.


    If he had unleashed this same move in the Empire-controlled space, he would have destroyed tens if not hundreds of Minor Worlds, almost crippling half of this Empire''s worlds in a single stroke!


    Of course, he would have to be a lunatic to deal with such wholesale ughter, it would be better to seed those worlds because his Primordial Sea of Darkness would totally disintegrate those worlds leaving nothing behind.


    Without his soul, Rowan''s intellect was now cold, killing billions was not as important anymore to him, but their utility after death was what he considered important.


    Rowan knew for Dominators of the Second Great Circle, the power they made use of was mostlyprised of their Territories, it was the best weapon they had, unlike Mages who depended a lot on Aether, this was also how Empyreans fought, as they also had Territories of their own too.


    During his previous battles, Rowan needed to bring his Berserker Aspect to the Origin Grade and also to test his martial skills and his physical abilities to the limits, so throughout the battle he did not use the most powerful weapon avable to him¡ªHis Territory.


    He barely heard a surprised scream before the Narghal Tyrant was eradicated, even the Tribtion Ring was torn to pieces.


    When Rowan unleashed a fraction of his Territory he looked as if he was breathing out, and then he breathed in, drawing back his Territory into his body.


    Looking around him, Rowan nearly shuddered at the devastation. Although he had retrieved every single bit of his Aether, Reality around him was in chaos. Everything he could see for untold millions of miles was just gone, down to the fundamental building blocks of reality.


    What remained was just the Underverse, this shadowy location that acted as thest barrier over a universe. Rowan had once mistaken this ce as the Darkness outside the Universe, but he was wrong, this was thest barrier separating the fragile universe from the dangers outside it.


    Yet as he watched parts of the Underverse freeze and were destroyed, he soon noticed that whatever stuff it was made of was especially tenacious and regenerative, and Rowan had pulled off all the Aether from the universe inside his body so it could quickly heal, destroying Reality was not among his ns for today.


    The power of his Territory fell into the range he did not expect but he had always suspected, but knowing something and seeing it in action was quite different.


    Was this power enough to fight against his father?


    He felt his void hearts suddenly shuddered and a wave of power from the universe entered his body like quicksilver scraping through his bones. It was painful and exhrating at the same time.


    Rowan groaned and nearly reeled as he steadied himself and breathed harshly, there was no atmosphere in space, so what Rowan was pulling forcefully into his lungs were pieces of reality itself that had been broken and were still healing, they scalded his throat as he breathed deeply, almost like he was drinking a potent liquor, and then he breathed out, and white mes poured from his nostrils.


    Rowan smacked his lips enjoying that sensation, it was almost as if he was drinking alcohol.


    He had conquered his Tribtion and the universe was rewarding him with powers so quickly that his body was aching.


    Usually, only powers at the Major God level could survive a Tribtion at the Origin Grade, and Rowan did not just crush a Tribtion at this level, this Tribtion was against the founder of the Berserker Aspect itself, meaning he gained more benefits than usual.


    As he felt his body changing, Rowan closed his eyes to fully experience everything happening inside of him, he did not experience this blissful state for long before he was distracted.


    His golden eyes opened as he sensed the Narghal Tyrant appearing before him, his body was now a bit faded but he appeared every bit as powerful as before.


    The Narghal Tyrant was looking at Rowan with astonishment, as he surveyed the destroyed Reality around him and groaned aloud,


    "You are not a creature that any universe can birth, what is an aberration like you doing inside her glorious body? You are a dragon dwelling inside a tiny pond, and if you are not careful, a slight shake of your body will shatter the pond. Still, it is a shame you cannot kill me, for my blessings go deeper than you know and nothing can take my throne. Not even something like you."


    "Then is it¡­" Rowan was interrupted by the changes ongoing inside of him as he groaned feeling his spine shatter to pieces and regrow itself repeatedly, he could shut off the pain and move it to another consciousness, but he did not want to do that, pain and pleasure were both sides of the same coin, and he would experience all of it


    Rowan gasped, "... is it all a scam? You can have no sessor, and even after I destroy you, then I will not inherit all your mantle. That does not feel entirely fair, is it?"


    The Narghal Tyrant frowned, "Do not besmirch my honor, Abomination. The prize is open for you to take, yet you are too weak to collect it. You have failed, a worthy sessor would be found in the future, and it would not be you."


    Rowan smiled, "Yeah, I was expecting something like this, what I have learnt in my short life is that anything worth doing is worth doing well. Taking your Throne is something worth doing, so don''t think I will leave anything to chance."


    The Narghal Tyrantughed a bit, as his body began to fade, taking with him the Tribtion Ring, "Failure has made you mad, leave your foolish dreams behind Abomination, you are not enough."

 Chapter 525 Shouldering The Present, Past, and Future.

    <h4>Chapter 525 Shouldering The Present, Past, and Future.</h4>


    Rowan smirked, "You call my dreams foolish, yet you flee, like a rat with its tail on fire."


    The Narghal Tyrant frowned before saying, "You are lucky that a greater portion of my strength lies in the pirs it supports, or else I shall crush you like the bug that you are."


    Rowan shook his head in pity, "I aming for your throne."


    "You have already lost the chance." the Narghal Tyrant replied and apparently done with the conversation, turned to leave, and he did not ce the next actions made by Rowan to be his concern, it was his greatest mistake.


    Rowan brought out his Tower of Greed, but he covered it with his fist after he shrank the Treasure to the size of a grain of sand, and he said to the departing figure, "My words are heavier than gold," even as he activated the Origin Treasure¡ªTower of Greed.


    A single floor from the Tower was consumed, leaving three floors behind, the pale Tower gleaming like bleached bones under the midday sky¡­


    This was not the first time he was using this Treasure and he aimed to understand the mysteries behind its creation and usage, this was a long-term goal, and every chance he had, even in the midst of battle, he took the chance to learn as much as he could from it.


    Rowan burned his vitality and channeled Eruption into his Agility to make sure that time went by as slowly as it could make it in his perception, what he saw happened is fast, only with this method could he glimpse a small portion of it.


    A familiar sight came to him, something he now knew was called The River of Time. A ce so powerful and mysterious, it affected all the Universes inside the Great Darkness.


    The River of time, If it could truly be called a river, was a ce where its dimension defied anything he had ever personally witnessed


    He could hardly understand what he was even seeing, but he could feel its Aura and it was palpable, it was broad and endless, and Rowan knew trying to understand any part of it would lead him to madness.


    It contained multiple universes and other primordial bodies that defied meaning andprehension, he could feel certain Auras floating above the River of Time that any sort of observation from him would be enough to turn his mind to mush.


    This ce appeared both conceptual and real at the same time, almost like¡­ his Nascent Primordial Bloodline!


    His City of Sheol had a simr concept, it could change endlessly, seeming both real and unreal at the same time to an observer.


    Then he saw the Ouroboros Serpent break through the water, pushing a spinning universe aside with its broad head and struggling to push itself through the wave that flowed inexorably in a single direction.


    Rowan''s quick action bore fruit as he discovered something new about the entire process.


    There was not just one single Ouroboros Serpent pushing through the River of Time as he had first thought, because beneath the waves five other Ouroboros Serpents were coiled around the body of the single Ouroboros Serpent fighting to stay above the wave, lending it their collective strength and battling against the very flow of time itself.


    Rowan suddenly had a thought, he always went back a few seconds because he believed he was too powerful, but was that the only factor here?


    He was bringing part of the future into the past, something that anyone else would call impossible, perhaps the reason he could not go back further into the past was due to his current strength.


    He queried that if his Ouroboros Serpents were to be stronger, then would it not be possible for him to be able tost longer and push his way further back into the past while holding all the gains from the future?


    The quickest way to settle this hypothesis was to quickly develop his Ouroboros Bloodline further.


    He was so close to his goals of Incarnation, and when he reached the Second Supreme Circle with his Ouroboros Bloodline, then his babies would have enough power to push back not just seconds, but maybe even days!


    With the speed he could develop his strength, Rowan would be invincible in a short period of time.


    The deed was done, and he had broken the universal rule again. Time was his biggest supporter.


    Rowan''s eyes opened thirty-five seconds in the past, and he was inside the Tribtion Ring attempting to push his way out of it, the Narghal Tyrant appeared before him, and as it was attacking he screamed, "Then you shall not win!"


    "I already did, now I''m just cleaning the house," Rowan whispered as he unleashed another wave of the Primordial Sea of Darkness, this time, he wanted more control, than an all-around st, but it was still useless as he could not control his Territory in a fine manner.


    What he managed to do was to unleash another Icy world the size of a Minor world, but he used almost double the amount of Aether than he previously used to defeat the Narghal Tyrant.


    He could easily move through the frozen world, and he reappeared over it. Standing on its surface, he could see how disastrous his Territory was to the reality around it.


    It was like his Aether was as heavy as a mountain, and reality was a fragile piece of paper trying to hold it up.


    Rowan sighed before he drew back his Territory inside of him, all this while, what he had been unleashing was just a single percent of his Territory, and already he was destroying the universe on arge scale.


    He had unleashed two percent and the Narghal Tyrant was dead, the Tribtion Ring destroyed.


    Rowan scowled in thought, he could not fight like this, not when he was still inside the universe. If he did he would draw too much attention, he was not afraid of just enemies, that was just a small factor in this issue, the real problem would be the universe itself.


    He had to know how much damage Reality could sustain before he was rejected from the universe if he damaged it too quickly. This was something the universe was very capable of doing, as it would send its guardians against him, to purge him out¡ªAn Empyrean would be sent to do this job, and Rowan did not believe he was strong enough to win at this time.

 Chapter 526 Silver Grade Berserker Intent

    <h4>Chapter 526 Silver Grade Berserker Intent</h4>


    Rowan did not want to leave the universe, apart from the dangers waiting for him outside of it, the quickest rate of growth he would ever be able to achieve was inside this universe, where he would Seed worlds and be able to perpetually harvest souls from them, even when he was no longer a part of the universe.


    The Tribtion Ring had shattered to pieces and what was left was far dimmer than before, barely visible against the darkness, as the destruction Rowan had wrought upon it was greater than the first time, in addition to the fact that a greater portion of its power had been stolen sometimes in the past/future.


    Rowan knew what wasing, having experienced it not too long ago, and he closed his eyes as he reveled in the power that came rushing into his frame once more.


    He sighed, power was a drug that was addicting. The Berserker power filling up his body was an especially addictive one.


    As the strength in his body not just doubled but appeared to multiply, this change was transferred to his Ouroboros Serpents, and the strength in their bodies exploded, even while inside his void hearts the roars from the Ouroboros Serpent could be easily heard.


    It could be said that Rowan''s real body was the Ouroboros Serpents, and his body was just a conduit for them to acquire greater powers, and vice versa.


    It was sometimes impossible to define the ability of creatures like Rowan.


    His Serpents grew stronger, but also restless and Rowan wanted them to hunt prey but not yet, the Narghal Tyrant was not their target.


    To destroy this Tribtion, he must suppress it in its entirety, for unlike a normal Tribtion, this one wanted to escape, and if it inferred the methods Rowan was using, the Narghal Tyrant would cut his loss and flee faster than Rowan could think.


    Rowan felt a change inside the power filling his body and he gasped in happiness as the Berserker Intent in his body ascended another Grade, and now it was no longer an Intent at the ck Grade, but a power Silver Grade Intent!


    Manifesting the Intent in his palm, he could observe the changes in the squirming maggots. The wave of power he could see erupting from his Intent was warping the world around him, and he could almost see lines of probability and Fate itself weaving around him.


    These lines of fate solidified in his vision and he could truly see them! He had been aware of this sort of power since he gained his Empyrean Sense but he had no way of understanding them or even essing them. His new Intent at the Silver Grade changed all that for him


    Fate was something that Rowan had no idea of previously, but this was a very recognizable phenomenon, it was a power that was mostly unexined outside the universe as it could only hold sway inside of it.


    The universe was an environment that wasrgely under control and its inhabitants were not overly powerful that they could disregard the power of Fate.


    His Intent at the Silver Grade was now touching one of the fundamental rules of the universe, a realm left for the strong.


    Rowan could immediately feel this change in his Intent, each of the ''maggots'' was visibly longer and more robust, their numbers did not increase, but the strength in each of them was multiple times its previous self.


    Rowan knew that he could now use his Intent for longer and it would also easily regenerate, he could now easily crush the Intent of others that did not have Siver Grade Intent and above, as his own would leave its mark on their bodies, and victory was assured.


    A Silver Grade Intent was rare, and generally, only a small portion of Major gods, High gods, and above usually had Intent at this level.


    From all the records on the powers in the universe, no one had ever been able to bring their Berserker Intent to the Silver Grade, even after passing their Origin Stage Tribtion, the highest recorded Intent was at the ck Grade.


    Another change followed this Ascension in his Intent as Rowan felt a tug deep inside his bloodline as the Tree of Desire appeared to be attracted not to the Silver Grade Intent, but to the lines of Fate being dragged towards Rowan.


    This was an interesting development, Rowan had been searching for a method to increase the power of his mysterious third bloodline, but he knew of no method to do so, if not for the description from his Primordial Record, he would have no idea about what power his bloodline contained.


    His Intent, which was usually known to the universe as The Light of the gods, was now powerful enough that reality itself, which could be called the Subconscious of the universe, would obey his will and Fate would submit itself to him.


    The tiny amount of Fate he was receiving suddenly exploded in intensity and he could hear his Third Bloodline cheering in happiness as it growth multiplied, Rowan smiled as his guest remade himself from Intent woven from the remnants of the Tribtion Ring.


    When the Narghal Tyrant reappeared he immediately sensed the flow of Fate escaping from his reforged body and the startling weakness in his flesh. The Fate that backed his actions was surging towards Rowan like a flood, and his eyes opened wide in astonishment, "How is¡­"


    Rowan did not let him speak, he already heard this sort of thing before, and time at this moment was a valuablemodity, he activated the Tower of Greed again.


    His Serpents were stronger, he could feel it, and the result of their growth was apparent, they could push deeper, and Rowan went back an extra five seconds, making him return forty seconds in the past¡­. With Silver Grade Intent, and much greater attributes than before.


    His eyes opened and he was inside the Tribtion Ring, but something was different about him, and the charging Narghal Tyrant immediately sensed it.


    The Silver Grade Intent flowing out of Rowan''s body was impossible to disguise, the Narghal Tyrant wanted to stop in panic for he immediately felt impossibly weak as if he was on the threshold of death and his Throne was about to be wrested from him.


    The Pir of Blood above him was creaking, asrge portions of itself began to copse, even before Rowan made a move, the Tribtion Ring appeared to be about to copse.

 Chapter 527 The Gaze of The Universe

    Chapter 527 The Gaze of The Universe


    Rowan could as well imagine what the Narghal Tyrant would be feeling right now.


    To the Narghal Tyrant, Time was linear, he had just sessfully attacked Rowan twice and had won their short confrontation, and he was about to continue his attack to further push his advantage before he suddenly found himself devoid of energy, his Blood Pir above on the verge of destruction and his Tribtion Ring about to be extinguished.


    To add salt to injury, he could feel a purer source of Berserker Intent that did note from him, but from the Mortal who had a much weaker grade of Intent, a second ago.


    "What unholy madness is this?"


    The first thought that urred to him was Time Maniption, but one that was so profound it went against all universalws he knew should be possible inside a material universe!


    The very structure of the Material Universe made it impossible for Time to be manipted to this extent, this was what he had always known, but he could not deny the evidence he was witnessing.


    ''Something is very wrong here, this is most likely a Machination from an Old One, I have to flee!'' The Narghal Tyrant screams internally.


    He had no time to organize his thoughts before he was swallowed by darkness, and then a deep numbness like a mortal dragged into the midst of a winter storm, but he could not shiver, he could not even scream, he felt his death and the Narghal Tyrant smiled.


    ''No matter how unbing my passing got to be, at least I died in battle, but the universe¡­ she is in mortal peril, I need to warn her, but how?...''


    This was hisst thought and he was no more.


    The Last Narghal Tyrant, the First Berserker was now a footnote in history and it was hard to know if there was ever a record of his life and his people left behind.


    The universe was toorge, and time was an inexorable force, even the greatest of powers, except they could transcend thews of the universe, would eventually fall and fade away.


    Rowan dismissed his World of Ice and instead made a throne. He sat and closed his eyes as his body began to change with the fresh wave of power being bestowed from the universe¡­ well, more like stolen from the universe. He had taken more than his allotted share after all.


    A thousand miles over his head, the heavens opened and a crown made from blood and bones began to descend.


    Rowan made no move as if he was not aware of the descending crown, but from his back, six Serpent heads emerged as his Ouroboros Serpent encircled his head like a crown, their glowing crystal-like horns encircled Rowan''s head and it appeared so magnificent it would make a god weep.


    The ckness from his throne merged with the gold and crystals, and his glory became a part of the universe.


    When the descending crown reached a few hundred feet from Rowan, his Ouroboros Serpent surged forward and they tore it apart, each of them swallowing a portion of the crown amidst its fading screams filled with fear and anger.


    Rowan''s eyes were closed as if he was not aware of the actions of his Serpents, but as they followed his will in all things, this was clearly his will.


    Rowan wanted power but he did not want a mantle, that would turn out to be a fancy way to open himself to the control and maniption of the universe while he was still too weak to resist its power. He had been chained before, never again, not even for power.


    His actions had consequences and they were not far behind, as he could feel a gaze that began to assemble slowly in this location, Rowan did not wait for whatever it was to find him, and he vanished from this ce using Astrbe.


    A few moments after he departed a formless gaze settled in this area, and it did not leave.


    The universe was powerful, but in some things, she was not very observant, due to her sheer size, and the fact that her attention became weakened when she was in the area where there were limited amounts of Aether.


    She was involved in countless affairs all over its entire span, yet the situation here was enough to draw her attention, and like a patient hunter, she would remain here.


    One of her Pir Bearers had fallen, but this did not draw too much of her attention, as the Pir still remained, she just needed to locate another Bearer, but she would keep watch over this ce, perhaps a clue would reveal itself in time.


    Nothing in existence could be as patient as a universe.


    ?


    Rowan appeared inside the Divine Pce of Erohim, his eyes were a bit cloudy as he used his Knowledge Well to analyze thest moments before he fled and the Tribtion he had just encountered.


    That gaze from the universe struck him as odd, almost like a robot, for he had felt no will inside it, almost like an emotionless camera pointing in his direction, nheless he thought it was important to understand how the universe worked, for it was an important yer in the game.


    Rowan''s action was already powerful enough to draw her gaze, then he should start gathering information about this entity. He expected to be performing actions like this in the future, this meant an inevitable sh with the universe would happen.


    His eyes cleared up and the Ouroboros Serpents escaped from his body making a throne, their bodies were a bit different, appearing more like constructs than flesh. Rowan had indeed harvested a lot of power from thisst Tribtion and it showed.


    He looked at his Serpents and frowned a little, he could feel that although his Ouroboros Serpents were veryfortable and filled to the brim with power, their bodies were bing a bit too potent for their realm, and it was making them a bit irritable.


    No Ouroboros Serpent in all of time were as powerful as they were at the Rift State, and there was a certain abnormality that began to brew inside them that he was beginning to take note of.

 Chapter 528 Lines of Fate

    Chapter 528 Lines of Fate


    The descending Crown sent by the universe was destroyed by his Ouroboros Serpents when they sensed the barest hint of dissatisfaction in his heart.


    They were growing more irritable and savage as they grew stronger, and if he unleashed them in the future then it was possible that they would cause great destruction, as a result of this, they could no longer be used as tools for delicate pieces of work, but for wholesale destruction.


    Which was okay for Rowan, although his Territory was overpowered to the extreme, it was also something that was not even intended to be used inside the Material universe, he still had his Ouroboros Serpents that were still as powerful, but would not draw the attention of the universe, at least not for a short time.


    If he finished consuming all the worlds as he intended then, it was safe to say his Ouroboros Serpents at the Second Supreme Circle would be terrifying. At that time he wondered how long he would be able to remain inside the universe.


    This was a problem he would need to figure out in time, with Rowan''s character, there was no way he would leave the universe without making sure he had taken advantage of every single opportunity inside of it.


    With so many great changes happening to him in a short while, it was necessary that he checked his current Attributes using the Primordial Record, and even though he expected such great changes, he was still stunned.


    Unlike before, he did not bring out the Primordial Record, with the state of his Serpents, he did not need anything more to trigger their irritation. They would lose against the Singrity but that would only make them more vicious.


    P????????? ??????


    Name: Rowan Kuranes


    Age: 14/542,000


    Strength: 648,392


    Agility: 626,792


    Constitution: 653,977


    ss: None


    Title: ne Walker, Chaos Blood, Reality Butcher, Creator, Primordial.


    Berserker (Tier 7¡ª Completed)


    Lament Of Celestials (Tier 0)


    Light Devourer (Tier 0)


    Skills:


    BERSERKER BLOOD (Origin ¡ª Level Completed)


    Bloodline Skill: Eruption (45%)


    Passive:


    Deciphernguage plete)


    Berserker Intent (Silver)


    Records:


    SIX ???????????? ?????????????????? [CHAOS BLOOD] - Level 3 Completed [30,000]


    SHEOL - Level 5 Completed (1,000,000)


    TREE OF DESIRE - Level 5 Completed


    Territory: Primordial Sea of Darkness


    Bloodline Ability: Purgatory Gate (Locked)


    Territory Gained: Primordial Sea of Darkness


    Legendary Skill: Chaos World Engine [6/6]


    Chaos World Engine [Minor¡ª Completed]


    Legendary Skill:Word of Enoch ¡Á2 [nk].


    Rift Rule: Absolute Body.


    Pce of Ice Chamber Unlocked:


    Astrbe


    Knowledge Well


    Hollow Forge


    Chaos Worlds (minor) ¡ª Limits Exceeded


    Minor Worlds Seeded ¡ª 212


    Awakening Primordial Bloodline [Sheol]


    Berserker Tribtion Devoured(Intent Gained¡ª Grade: Silver)


    Strength Gained: 100,000 (¡Á3)


    Agility Gained: 100,000 (¡Á3)


    Constitution Gained: 100,000 (¡Á3)


    Spirit Gained: 100,000 (¡Á3)


    (Spirit has submitted itself to the Authority of Sheol. Your Bloodline Grows.)


    ss Gained: BERSERKER


    The Universe celebrates at the Rise of the Berserker Pir¡­. Error~ Link to the Berserker Pir has been severed, ss has been rejected.


    Soul Crystal ¡ª 542


    Remark: Awakening Primordial


    He earned no soul from killing the Narghal Tyrant, which meant whatever the first Berserker had be, he was now an it.


    No longer a thing of flesh, blood, or spirit. It bes more like a cog in a machine, a program in aputer.


    Rowan idly wondered if the Narghal Tyrant understood the sort of creature it had be.


    ''The price we all pay for power.'' Rowan mused inside his heart.


    Dismissing these thoughts, he focused on the benefits he had obtained. Rowan knew getting an Aspect to the Origin Stage would grant him great benefits, but doing it three times made his harvest ridiculous.


    With his new understanding of the methods that powers operated, he knew that for everyone else, getting to the peak of the Origin Stage would give them the maximum of twelve to twenty thousand Attributes in each stat. Rowan''s physique made it possible to harvest five to six times as much.


    This was a phenomenon he observed as he began evolving his Ouroboros Bloodline and acquiring more Ouroboros Serpents, he had noticed that the number of Attributes he gained from every technique he mastered was growing, which should be a unique feature of his bloodline after all he could be seen as having six heads or six entire bodies, and the Attributes he gained was six times as much as others.


    His Eruption had also grown, nearly reaching the halfway mark, and Rowan could already feel the amount of freedom that Eruption at this level granted him, and a slight grin broke across his features.


    He had finally found out about a unique feature in his Primordial Record that had been bugging him for a while now, that was the issue with his ss.


    He had not found any records of the meaning of a ss in all the knowledge he harvested, but now he found out the reason, you had to do something phenomenal to gain a ss, as each created ss was made to be one of the Pirs holding the universe.


    What was a Pir of the Universe?


    Rowan had no idea, but he could easily infer the meaning, perhaps it was the foundational structure that held up the rules andws of each individual universe, and the difference between one universe and the next might be because of the amount and types of pirs they contained.


    With his growing experience, he felt this inference was correct, and maybe the universe turned her gaze to him, not because he used his Territory to utterly destroy the Narghal Tyrant, but because he was now close to something of great interest to her, which was one of the pirs.


    Killing the Narghal Tyrant thrice did not just give him a Silver Grade Berserker Intent, it pushed the Berserker Aspect to the peak of Origin, and this level of power was not only reflected in his Attributes, but in the way he saw the world.


    He saw the Lines of Fate from all the mortals inside the Divine Pce begin to stream into his body, as his Intent acted like a ma, all this power converged and entered his Mental Space, streaming towards the massive Tree of Desire waving in the distance.


    The Tree of Desire began to glow a soft green color, and its growth that had been slow and steady before began to visibly quicken.

 Chapter 529 Infiltrator

    Chapter 529 Infiltrator


    A subtle wave that Rowan could barely notice, but he understood as luck began to fill his Mental Space and slowly seeped into his flesh.


    Intent was a power that only those at the level of Gods, Archamges, and Demon Princes and above should have ess to, and there were many mysteries to this mysterious power that met the eye.


    Was it possible that another method of growing stronger at this level was from harvesting Fate? This should be the method the other gods grow their power, unlike the gods of Trion who had ess to other ways of growing stronger.


    Fate seemed to serve as a method for gods to elerate the methods their bloodlines and abilities grow. He would be learning more about this power, it was unique and now that he had ess to it, soon he would fully control it.


    Unfortunately, such details about this power were not collected by him inside the Ancient Library. It had a positive effect on his bloodline and Rowan wanted to understand all he could about it.


    He did not need Fate to grow his abilities, he doubted there was anyone who could develop their abilities faster than he could, but if his bloodline could feed on it, then its importance was paramount.


    Rowan suddenly had a thought, ''Wait, maybe Eva would have an idea about what this all meant after all the method she used to awaken her Intent is still a mystery to me, and I don''t even know the grade of her Intent.''


    Rowan summoned her to him, and when she appeared a few hundred feet from Rowan, his Ouroboros Serpents began making a low hissing sound that would make an Archmage''s leg shake from fright. Rowan sent several consoling thoughts to his Serpents before they allowed her toe closer.


    Eva however did note too close, only taking a single step closer, the Ouroboros Serpents seemed to be satisfied with her gesture of deference and they settled down, their eyes staring deep into reality, guarding against any threat.


    So it was not too surprising to Rowan when his One-Eyed Ouroboros Serpent suddenly struck out into midair and dragged a screaming figure out of the ripped space.


    The bleeding figure was d in starlight and appeared to be a youth of sixteen, his body brightened up and Rowan knew intuitively that he was about to escape, he shot out two beams of his ck Aether at the figure from his eyes, who became frozen in ce, half of his body already merged in space.


    "Eva!" Rowan yelled, but she was already moving, weaving trails of shadows in the air, she cried out softly, "Trzarok Schiyuh!"


    Rowan understood what she said, and it was simr to the intonation used by the Narghal Tyrant, but this one was older, she said, "Space Lock!"


    The surrounding space seemed to fluctuate like ripples on the surface of ake, and then seemingly solidified into diamond.


    Except for Rowan and Eva, everything here had frozen in ce for five hundred feet all around, even time seemed to be moving far more slowly.


    Rowan''s eyes zed with golden mes recing the ck Aether from his Primordial Sea of Darkness, his fury was growing cold when he realized that this figure trying to escape was a god.


    One that he recognized.


    His Knowledge Well quickly retrieved the details of this god, Murrihm, The Star Gazer, a Minor god known for his stealth and evasiveness.


    This was one of the gods of the Cerulean Gxy.


    What Rowan was most worried about at the early stages was whether there was anyone who could slip through the blockade he had over this region, he had many countermeasures against that event happening, but he knew if there was anyone who could do so, it would be this god!


    Rowan had information about every god in the Cerulean Gxy, and he could almost urately trace the moment his cover was broken, which should have been a month back when he pulled out all his Consciousness to collect every information that was stored in the Golden Book.


    ''So, this is the price I had to pay to collect this great power?'' Rowan had been slowly gathering evidence of all events that had been happening to him in the past till now, and he had been gathering various pieces of evidence, but he pushed that line of thought to the side for now.


    War was here.


    The blockade he had set up was opened, and for this god to have found his way into his chambers, must have taken some time, most likely a month, his chambers were guided by Angels who never slept, and Murrihm must have carefully worked his way through the void to avoid any slip, else he would have been caught.


    Rowan almost marveled at the daring of the god, indeed any being that could reach this level was not simple.


    Suddenly the short time frame he gave himself was shorter, and he could only hope Murrihm would not have sent valuable information back to the gods of this gxy, else he would find himself in a war that would prove more tricky to fight than he had previously anticipated.


    Immediately releasing his Ouroboros Serpent to prowl through the entirety of the pce, he released five thousand Angels to roam the surrounding space for millions of miles, before concentrating on the frozen god before him.


    He could not imprison this god inside his Ice forever, because it was also slowly killing him, and Rowan would have preferred that oue but killing the fleshy body of a god was useless, as he could simply channel more essence from his Divine Kingdom and heal any damages taken, or he could simply recreate his body in his Divine Kingdom.


    ns were now rushing at him very fast, but he was cool and collected, his many consciousness pirs working quickly as he began to ess all the information he had avable to him.


    The report from his Serpents and the Angels was that there were no other intruders and Rowan was silent for a while in thought before he asked Eva,


    "Tell me all you know about Intent, specifically at the Silver Grade and above."

 Chapter 530 Counter-Strike

    <h4>Chapter 530 Counter-Strike</h4>


    Rowan''s question was abrupt and Eva seemed confused for a while before her eyes lit up in understanding.


    When Rowan revealed his Silver Grade Berserker Intent, with her knowledge about all of Rowan''s abilities, she could instantlyprehend the ns he juste up with, it was bold and daring, and subverted all the ns she hadid down for this war, but this was his sort of style, Eva mused inside, ''his adaptability is frightening!''


    "Of course," Eva replied, "But if you are nning to do what I think you are intending to do, we should be quick,"


    Nodding towards the frozen god, Eva continued working, "Your Territory is the antithesis of life, the god will notst for long, nor will this Divine Pce."


    Rowan knew she was telling the truth, not only was the god dying from the attack he just used but the entire Divine Pce was beginning to break, as massive portions of it were copsing, his Angels were running around keeping it in one piece, the concentrated beam of his Primordial Sea of Darkness he shot out to freeze the god would soon destroy the pce.


    Although it would seem like Rowan had released a minor amount of his Aether, he had made sure to concentrate as much of it as possible in his eyes. Manipting his Aether like this was getting more familiar to him, as his Knowledge Well was refining his techniques at every moment.


    Rowan muttered quietly to himself, "Well, time to get this war on its way then, it''s been long enough."


    Rowan summoned his Ouroboros Serpents, and like phantoms they entered into the ice holding the god captive and surrounded him, each of them opened their mouths wide, anticipating the feast ahead, as the eyes of the Murrihm, the Star Gazer slowly widened in panic.


    ?


    It had not taken long for Rowan and Eva toe up with a n, it was still rough around the edges, but it was the best they could do, given the limited information they had, and they could as well be toote and a host of angry and scared gods were barreling towards them at this very moment, but Rowan had to take this step to make sure the pieces he had on the board were in the best position.


    The great war to consume the Cerulean Gxy had begun!


    Rowan nodded at his Serpents that had been salivating all these while, "Leave the head behind, savor your meal, it is to be, the first of many."


    He did not have to repeat himself twice, with violence only an Ouroboros Serpent was capable of, their six heads descended on the god, and they ripped him into pieces, each bite taking arge mouthful from his body as they gulped down his Divine Flesh, even though it should not be physically possible, Murrihm, The Star Gazer was screaming.


    The pain from being devoured alive by the Ouroboros Serpents could not beprehended by a mortal mind. Their fangs carried venom that did not just melt the bodies of their targets whether it was divine or mundane, it also had the capability of inflicting massive amounts of pain, either to the living or dead.


    The gruesome feast was all over in less than a minute, longer than Rowan was expecting, but his Serpents were in a cranky mood and they ate the god slowly, Rowan did not even blink at this brutal sight, his six hearts were now colder than the void.


    They threw the head of Murrihm at him and he observed the features of the god frozen in pain.


    The face of the god slowly loosened, freed from the ice, and his pain-filled eyes turned to Rowan.


    Murrihm could barely mouth words of hate before his face was covered by one of Rowan''srge hands, the eyes of the god widened and his mouth opened to scream but it was filled with bloody maggots in their millions, they covered his entire head, and began to chew, devouring the head of the god inch by inch.


    Murrihm screamed, and his cries of pain could be heard for millions of miles, even surpassing the threshold of the Divine ce, and the Angels did well to shield the Mortals with their wings of fire, or else they would all perish from his agonized cries.


    In a while nothing was left of the god and Rowan took a step back and closed his eyes, his brows furrowed as if in intense concentration, and he stayed like that for a few minutes before he sighed.


    His gamble was futile, and he had lost the trace of the god, he turned to Eva, "Prepare for the second stage of the war, we don''t¡­ wait, something is different, I can see him!"


    Rowan grinned as a bright blue light surrounded him, it was so dense it was almost like a river of bluish water, and he vanished from sight.


    Eva looked at the ce where Rowan once stood and she sighed at his impatience, she waited and looked to the skies while twiddling her thumbs, and when her body was covered by the blue light of Astrbe, she smiled.


    ?


    Murrihm, The Star Gazer opened his eyes which were filled with stars inside his Divine Kingdom, and he shuddered as he copsed to his knees, his face was still squeezed in memory of the agony that assailed him.


    He had spent a few minutes afraid of reconfiguring his body once again, for the pain had been total, like nothing he had ever experienced before.


    Murrihm felt his stomach roil, and a feeling of intense disgust covered his consciousness and he began to dry heave so violently he began vomiting blood, this continued for a while until he vomited enough blood to fill up a small pool, and his fingers and legs were soaked with blood.


    Tears and snot filled his face, and he almost began another fresh wave of vomiting when he saw dancing inside the pool of blood were thousands of maggots.


    A silent voice entered his ears and he leaped up startled, "I was wondering if I had lost you for a minute there, turned out I just gave you PTSD. How disappointing."


    Murrihm, looked around his Divine Kingdom and he could find no one, but he recognized the voice, it came from the Devil he had been investigating for thest few weeks, but where was he? How could he breach his Divine Kingdom?

 Chapter 531 Children Of Light

    <h4>Chapter 531 Children Of Light</h4>


    Murrihm shook his head violently, a burst of Divine Might erupted from his body, and the tears, snot, and blood on his body were wiped away,


    ''No, this was not the question I should be thinking about, I need help! I need to inform the Forum of The Gods, that a great enemy was at their shores, and it was possible that the missing god Dao Ma had fallen in his hands.''


    His Divine Sense erupted from his body, about to link with his Divine Spark so that he could begin broadcasting his findings to his fellow gods when an instinct made him look down.


    Ignoring the disgust it brought him as he was feeling a deep revulsion in every fiber of his godly being at being vited by the Intent of this monster, and the thought of even looking at the remains of its Intent still haunted him.


    Yet he still looked, and his eyes widened in shock and horror.


    The red maggots that had filled his body previously had gathered and formed a singlerge eye with slit pupil like a dreadful snake and were staring at him with such apathy that Murrihm, The Star Gazer cried out in horror and took to the skies.


    He drew his palms close to his chest where he pulled starlight from the millions of stars he had fixed in the skies of his Divine Kingdom, pulling suchrge amounts of starlight that the light from his Divine Kingdom became a fraction dimmer.


    With a cry of rage and fear, Murrihm sted the powers of the gathered stars towards that dreadful eye made from Intent.


    Even though Murrihm, The Star Gazer was not known for his sheer brute force and power, every god inside his Divine Kingdom was supremely powerful, and in many ways, reality could bend to obey their wills, after all, they were the foremost authority in this space.


    Murrihm made every single strand of his starlight burn as hot as 30,000¡ã degrees and transformed the earth of his Divine Kingdom to be a reflective surface, so that as the starlightnded in the ground, it reflected and bounced back to the skies where he pushed it back towards the ground, and when they reached the ground again, it ricocheted back and he pushed it down, creating an array of pure devastation.


    He had created this technique eighty-five thousand years ago, and he had proudly called it¡ªStarlight Grinder.


    Manipting millions of strands of starlight in such aplex manner involving millions of micro interactions happening at every moment, was a power only a being with an Immortal Soul was capable of doing.


    This created a horrifying reaction where the starlight he kept bouncing back grew hotter and brighter until his entire Divine Kingdom was filled with light.


    He kept at it for three entire minutes until the earth of his Divine Kingdom evaporated into nothingness. He was not afraid of wasting any of his resources for his Divine Kingdom was special and nearly empty of life.


    The only thing he truly treasured were the starlights above that he gathered every day for thest fifty thousand years, and he gave every single strand a name.


    Many would call such actions useless, but he was a god, Murrihm was capable of naming all the billions of strands of starlight he had gathered.


    Like his children, he knew them by name and he loved them. Endless years he had slowly spent finding the unique names for each spark of light.


    With his power, this brief spark of light that should have only appeared for a brief moment in time did not fade but remained, and as long as he lived, it would never vanish.


    Such a miracle necessitated that they had names, and it was the reason he hardly used them in battle, he became known that he was one of the gods with the weakestbat power, but that was very far from the truth.


    He just abhorred using the lives of his children to battle, even now when he was in mortal peril, he was careful not to drain the power from his children, and he stopped when he had felt he had collected enough.


    Murrihm wiped the sweat from his brows, ''Whatever entered his Divine Kingdom must have been banished, right?'' The power he just unleashed was nearing the peak of what a Minor god was capable of, that should be enough to destroy any Intent.


    His eyes scanned his Divine Kingdom, and he nearly missed it, the devastation was very thorough, and it was easy to miss something so small out of all the rubble, but he looked back at what he glimpsed and his face went white.


    A golden skeleton was kneeling in the middle of the devastation, with bright strands of starlight flowing down the golden bones.


    The skeleton stood up and appeared to be observing the bones of its arms and torso, and its ever-grinning skull made it seem as if it was enjoying this experience.


    "It has been a while since I saw my insides," a deep voice resounded from around the skeleton, the Aether around his body bing his mouth, "I have almost forgotten what it was like to see it, and it makes me wonder¡­"


    Horror flooded Murrihm, he had no idea where it came from, perhaps it was in the air of apathy around this creature, that made his actions seem as inevitable as the rising sun,


    "Die you monster!" Murrihm screamed, and he gathered starlight once more in his chest that was at least five times more powerful than the previous one he used, but instead of attacking, he turned to escape, clearly his words and actions were a diversion.


    Even now¡­ the god did not want to sacrifice his children to give himself a little time in order to escape.


    Rowan''s hearts felt a little bit stifled, the god refusing to use his entire might to battle was making him a little angry. He was aware that this state of mind must be a bleedout from his Ouroboros Bloodline, and he deliberated internally if this was a bad thing, before dismissing it out of hand.


    There were very few things he craved, and a good fight was one of them.

 Chapter 532 Beauty In Chaos

    <h4>Chapter 532 Beauty In Chaos</h4>


    Rowan was physically inside Murrihm''s Divine Kingdom and that meant the god was dead, and he had many ways of aplishing that task.


    "Tut¡­ tut¡­ we can''t have that, can we?" Rowan said, he had already finished healing instantly, in fact, he was the one who suppressed his regeneration just to wonder at the sight of his bones, because they were now different from before, in his perception he could see trillions of tiny golden seeds on his bones that were slowly growing.


    This peculiar change did not draw much attention from Rowan, he could feel his bloodline power sublimating inside of all these seeds, this change was most likely because of his current level.


    His body was too powerful at the first Supreme Circle, and for his Absolute Body to contain all that power, it created what should be called storehouses to stock all the quick growth of power he was experiencing, then over the next few days the seeds would disappear after his body had finished adjusting to the power.


    His Absolute Body was having issues adjusting to the amount of power he was obtaining and the speed he was acquiring it!


    This was a problem Rowan never thought he would ever encounter, all these thoughts happened on a single Consciousness Pir, and for Rowan, no time had gone past.


    Done with his Introspection he d himself not with his Berserker power but with his Berserker Intent, millions of red maggots transformed into a robe of white and gold that stretched for hundreds of feet behind him in long strips that waved around like massive pythons.


    Rowan''s golden hair was long and flowed out behind him like a cape of gold, and nothing of his beauty was of the earth or the sky but was something higher, both Divine and Demonic.


    His serpentine eyes watched partly in fascination and partly in annoyance as a god tried to flee from his own Divine Kingdom, although Rowan did not me him if he were in Murrihm''s shoes, he would flee as well.


    The attack from the god had been pathetic, possessing no more power than just high temperature, his low-level Intent barely neared Rowan before his Berserker Intent consumed it.


    Bringing one of his legs up, he infused it with his Aether, and it turned pitch ck, he performed the same action with his left hand and he simultaneously punched towards the sky and mmed his foot on the ground.


    A pir of ck ice traveled towards the skies from his left hand, and the ground beneath him froze up in a concentric circle that traveled at Mach 30 from his left foot.


    The surrounding space made a cracking sound, as the earth froze, but what happened above was one of the most spectacr sights Rowan had ever seen, and he stood marveling at its beauty.


    "Why do I love seeing the beauty inside chaos?" Rowan wondered aloud as the skies of the Divine Kingdom shuddered in pulses that resembled pain, as if a mother was giving birth, or she was dying as the blood drained from her body.


    A million stars exploded from the hellish cold, releasing their starlight in billions of streams that did not escape far before they were frozen in ce.


    The exploding starlight had all been frozen in midair!


    The Divine Kingdom suddenly transformed into a space that held a peculiar beauty and profound horror.


    Rowan whispered, "My Primordial Sea of Darkness is terrifying!"


    The Primordial name attached to this Sea in his Mental Space was incredibly significant, and now Rowan was beginning to grasp the full scope of his powers.


    The god retreated from the frozen sky, his body shaking as the surrounding space was now so incredibly cold he had to be healing himself constantly or he would be frozen in ce.


    He wanted to weep but the tears were frozen before they left his eyes, and with the endless crying of his children as they rapidly approached death, his heart screamed in pain.


    He knew the names of every single one of them that were dying.


    "Why¡­. Why¡­ what did me or my children do to deserve this fate?"


    Murrihm strained to reach for his children, as his frozen tears burst from his eyes like stars.


    The source of his Divine Power which was the stars he collected seemed distant to him, and prating to reach his stars was taking all his concentration, so much that when he was covered by darkness he did not notice it at first, and then an incredible heat and suction force violently dragged him down a passage that reminded him of a weirdbination between flesh and metal.


    This odd sensation made him look around and spread out his Intent, his horror was short lived, as soon after he was drained of every godly essence he had, before falling into a darkness greater than what he had ever thought possible.


    He had just been devoured by an Ouroboros Serpent.


    Rowan watched the Three Eyed Ouroboros Serpent move faster than its brethren and swallow the distracted god whole, knowing this would not kill a god, only consume Divine Power, nevertheless his objective waspleted, Murrihm, The Star Gazer was blocked for a little while and had not escaped, this should be enough time for him to find the Divine Pce and the God Spark.


    ?


    The Star Gazer Divine Kingdom resembled a great cave, the top of it was filled with crystalized starlight in their millions and not real stars, perhaps in the future when he bes a Major god or a High god, he might transform all these starlight into real stars.


    The growth of this god was weak at the initial stage, but given enough time, perhaps in billions of years Murrihm would be a dreadful force to be reckoned with, but for now he was still very weak, as a young Minor god of fewer than 200,000 years.


    At this moment, the Divine Kingdom had been transformed into a world of ck ice and since this ck ice was a physical manifestation of his Aether, which was also his Territory, he could sense everything that it covered, including the fact that Murrihm was slowly regenerating inside his Divine Pce while hastily trying to activate an apparatus.

 Chapter 533 Vibrational Force Upgraded

    Chapter 533 Vibrational Force Upgraded


    Rowan whispered, "Sneaky little god," and he smiled as he summoned Eva, drawing her from the other end of the gxy to his side, quickly revealing to her all the details of the confrontation and Murrihm''s current actions, he already reckoned on what the god was nning and Eva confirmed it,


    She cursed aloud, "We must stop him, the signaling from that device is to create a portal, not to escape but to summon, most likely other gods."


    Rowan nodded and moved them to the gate of Murrihm Divine Pce.


    This ce resembled a cross between a cave and a tree, with massive beams and pirs that were spread out in weird configurations, that soon quickly resolved themselves as mimicking the form of a sparkling star when you viewed them from a particr angle.


    "Can you stop or dy the summoning?" Rowan asked,


    Eva muttered, "If we were in any other location? Yes, but deep inside his Divine Kingdom, I don''t have any control over the governingws here, and my Intent cannot move this massive amount of Divine Essence entrenched in every single inch of this ce."


    "What if I added my Intent to yours?"


    Eva paused for a short while in thought, "It won''t work, the Berserker Intent is powerful, but for maniption of essentialws of reality, it falls short. Rowan, I have hundreds of Techniques in my head more powerful than the Berserker technique, but I''m not like you and I could only master a small portion of it. You do know it is okay to leave and return in a few months you would be tens of times stronger than you are now, and you would clean up this entire gxy with a snap of your fingers."


    Rowan shook his head and gave a smallugh, "It is okay, I have passed my most dangerous state, I would have loved to be able to wrap up this gxy with as few struggles as possible, but there is nothing wrong with this current n. The war came faster than I wanted, I will not refuse its call."


    He did not mention that he did not want to stay long in the first and second supreme circle any longer, and the quickest way to surpass this level was souls.


    He was noticing slight changes in his character, clearly, his bloodline was being supercharged, and his state was still too low, he did not want to fall into the trap of losing control once more.


    Turning to Eva Rowan ordered, "Go prepare for the oing war, you have ess to all of my Chambers, I will be killing Murrihm, and I will be unleashing my Angels on this gxy, your focus will be to direct them while focusing on all the Minor Worlds for my Seeding."


    Rowan released the slight control he had over his Serpents, and like six rampaging mountains, they mmed into the Divine Pce, tearing and consuming massive portions of the structure.


    Just as he expected from a Divine Pce, it was a massive structure that extended for miles, but his Ouroboros Serpents were now the size of eleven thousand feet long and eight hundred across. He had reached the Rift State with his Ouroboros bloodline and his Serpents had been five thousand feet long and six hundred across, but with the growth of his stats from seeding worlds and the amounts of energy, his Serpents had been consuming, their true sizes had continuously increased until they had reached such massive sizes.


    Their size was also not a true representation of their power, his Serpents were already far stronger than they were a few years ago, and even though he was still in the Rift state with his Ouroboros Bloodline.


    His current Serpents could utterly destroy ten of their previous selves with ease.


    The defenses of the Divine Pce activated, and millions of beams of starlights poured on the bodies of the Ouroboros Serpents, which could barely scorch their scales however, but they were still painful to the Serpents, and their cries of pain and anger were terrible.


    The lights shining from their eyes turned colder and were filled with madness, attacking the Divine Pce with a renewed gusto that saw more than thirty percent of it destroyed in a short while, as they prated deeper into the structure.


    Rowan retrieved Envy and consoled the weapon by stroking it, the attack from the Narghal Tyrant had made his weapon feel weak, and Envy was seething with hate.


    What made Rowan surprised and rather delighted was that this Emotion from the Axe seemed to be feeding its growth!


    Envy was getting stronger from the hate she was feeling because of her weakness.


    ''What a peculiar weapon'' Rowan thought, but he still had his attention focused on Murrihm, who seemed to have sensed his gaze and shivered in fear as he quickly finished assembling the device, and arge oval portal the size of fifty feet appeared before him.


    Rowan was waiting for the right opportunity to strike, his Ouroboros Serpents were tearing a path through to the gods, devouring countless tonnes of Divine Materials used to construct this amazing abode, and Rowan''s serpentine eyes were simply focused on the body of the fidgeting god, and also further behind him, sealed by a God Stone which should contain the Divine Spark of Murrihm, The Star Gazer.


    Gathering his strength, Rowan began to push the Origin Stage Berserker Intent not around Envy like he used to do before, but rather inside it!


    With his Ascension to the Origin Stage and defeating the Naghal Tyrant, a new method of employing this power came to him, and he had ess to a path of power that made it possible to begin infusing Intent inside an Object.


    The Berserker Intent was fuel to Envy''s hate and rage, and like a volcano erupting, the weapon vibrated so loudly that a circr pit, a thousand miles across appeared around Rowan as the vibrational force from Envy entered a brand new realm.


    The Weapon paused as if in shock before a scream of pure joy erupted from it, that deepened the hole further.

 Chapter 534 Fate or Blind Luck?

    <h4>Chapter 534 Fate or Blind Luck?</h4>


    Rowan was delighted at this new application of his Intent and in fact, this was the chief reason he had been able to make it inside the Divine Kingdom of Murrihm, The Star Gazer.


    Rowan had filled Murrihm''s Divine Body with Intent and infused that Intent inside every single fiber of the god''s body.


    Of course, such an intense vition of the flesh would lead to the death of most creatures, including a god, he had expected all that.


    Yet, a god could remake their flesh easily with their Divine Essence, and the true tyranny of the Berserker Intent at the Origin Stage showcased itself, for although Murrihm spent time in the void trying to get over the vition of his flesh inflicted in the hands of Rowan, once he had remade his body however, Rowan Intent returned with his new flesh.


    Intent was a power that could not be treated with anymon sense, even through the destruction of the body, it still followed the new one that was made. Rowan was very clear about this usage of Intent, perhaps more than even the gods themselves.


    His Berserker Intent at the Silver Grade was not the same as the Immortal Intent of Chaos that could not be destroyed, they could still be destroyed by those with equal Intent, but Murrihm, The Star Gazer had an Intent at the Yellow Grade, the lowest grade of Intent, and he had seeded in purging his Intent from his body, but it was already toote.


    It was not an easy task for Mirrihm to purge this Intent with his Yellow Grade Intent, but being inside his Divine Kingdom would make his Intent regenerate quickly and he could handle the strain of purging such a high-grade Intent from his body.


    This was the normal process that happened after every fight between godlike beings and was usually the start of the recovery process.


    Two factors worked against the god''s favor, his Intent was at the Yellow Grade, and even if he could purge Rowan''s Intent from his body, he could not easily destroy it as it would take a long amount of time for him to do so. This means Rowan''s influence could still persist after a while, even inside his Divine Kingdom.


    The second factor that led to this point was that Rowan had ess to Astrbe. This unique Chamber with its ability to Fast Travel to any location Rowan was currentlyying his eyes on, with his Ascension to the Second Supreme circle, this Chamber became more powerful and many more times faster than before.


    Rowan could not do much with the Intent Murrihm had purged from his body, but he could do one simple thing with his Intent after he had queried Eva if that was a possibility and she agreed that it would work.


    Rowan could create an Eye from his Intent and he could see wherever this god was currently at.


    For any other god, doing something like this against their enemies was useless, what was the use of seeing inside the Divine Kingdom of their enemies? Without the exact location of this ce, it would be impossible to infiltrate it, but Rowan was not like them, he had Astrbe as his transporter, and his Intent inside the Divine Kingdom of Murrihm¡ªThe Star Gazer as his destination.


    "Come on¡­e on," Murrihm hastily called out towards the swirling portal, his mind going over the events that had led to this cmity.


    He had been tasked with understanding an abnormality at the edge of the gxy, a problem that most of them ascribed to Dao Ma, as they all knew the wily god was on the edge of Ascension, and maybe the silence at the edge of the gxy was a way for him to keep his Ascension secret, and prevent any third party from harming his interest.


    Yet such actions were too drastic for Dao Ma to aplish alone, and without sufficient reason, no one would believe something was not up besides his Ascension, but wary of the wrath of a newly emerged Major god, they all agreed to send Murrihm who could easily infiltrate into anywhere to check up on this mystery.


    When Murrihm came closer to the edge of the Gxy, he had indeed felt a fragmented Aura of an Eternal Flower, furthering his assumptions that this peculiarity here was due to Dao Ma, and he had nearly retreated, not wanting to anger a new Major God, but then he detected something else, which was screams, pain, and fear¡­ intense fear.


    Looking back now, that should have been the moment he should have escaped, but he had been rmed and yet very curious, this sort of fear was rming because it was the kind of fear that only a god was capable of making.


    A god was mostly fearless, their immortality guaranteed that unless they were imprisoned, even true death with the destruction of their Divine Spark would notst for long, as in the future they would soon resurrect.


    It was indeed a very difficult thing to make a god feel fear, and yet the fear he was sensing was so¡­ total, it was almost iprehensible to him, and so Murrihm entered deeper, collecting more data along the way.


    That was until he reached the location where Rowan battled Dao Ma, and he almost screamed in fear himself when he noticed the thick Aura of fear in this location, and worse still it was a familiar fear, it was from Dao Ma.


    At this moment, Murrihm unequivocally understood that Dao Ma was dead, and not a normal sort of death, something much worse. That was what his instincts was screaming at him, although his Divine Mind knew such things were impossible, the Aura wasplete fear here was impossible to ignore.


    With anxiety in his heart, he attempted to retreat but it was toote.


    ?


    Something peculiar had happened when Murrihm neared this location, either by the stirring of Fate or just dumb luck, the Star Gazer had been able to pass Rowan''s host of Angels without being detected or himself detecting them because he arrived precisely during the moments when Rowan had pulled all his consciousness into the Ancient Library!


    When his consciousness was pulled out of the body of his patrolling Angels, they reverted into a state that was closer to rock, and no sign of life could be detected from them, in fact, Murrihm had passed by a dozen Angels thinking they were nothing else but specially shaped space rocks.

 Chapter 535 Murrihm’s Tale

    <h4>Chapter 535 Murrihm''s Tale</h4>


    At the moment Murrihm wanted to retreat, those ''rocks'' had all zed to life, emitting a kind of power he had never felt before, he had also sensed arger reverberation of this power far into the distance that made him shudder in despair.


    ''It would seem like he was already in the pit of the vipers,'' Murrihm thought, ''if he retreats now, he would hardlye out of here with any meaningful information, and if perhaps it was because of a fluke he had been able to enter this ce, then it would be a great shame if he did not take advantage of this chance.''


    Murrihm trusted his guts and his powers, pushing his anxiety to the side, if he wished to stay hidden inside the depths of space then it would be difficult for even a High God to detect his presence, this was a unique ability he had that had kept him safe for a long time, and made him a particrly valuable member of the God''s Forum.


    He stayed somewhere just near the surface of the Underverse barely touching the edges of the Great Darkness outside the universe, this was a ce most could not see or even attempt to reach.


    He was untouchable here.


    It had nearly been a month since he started his investigations, but he had barely unearthed any information about what these creatures with golden armor and ming wings were, the only thing he knew was that hundreds of Minor Worlds in this stretch of space had been altered.


    It was with great horror that he surveyed all of them, covered in dense apocalyptic storms and emitting Auras that made his heart freeze.


    Any time he caught sight of these worlds it was almost as if he was not looking at a, but the beating heart of a creature. His time here made Murrihm feel more like a mortal than another moment in his life, and yet he could hardly see any movements, except for the beings with ming wings ceaselessly patrolling the area.


    ''What was their purpose? How were they able to do the things they were doing without any visible location where such great powers would emanate from?''


    All these thoughts were in the mind of the god as he went deeper into the region until he saw a Divine Pce floating in the void.


    Murrihm knew the true perpetrators of this cmityy inside this mysterious Divine Pce that was floating alone in the void.


    This area was filled with mysteries, and no matter how much he tried, he could not prate through the defenses of this pce, even though he was mostly immaterial and fully invisible, he instinctively knew from his Divine Sense that if he got too close to any of these golden beings, that he would be detected.


    He had never tried getting close to any Angel, the eyes on their Divine Armor had a prative quality that made him understand that he would be detected.


    ''How fascinating, yet incredibly scary too.''


    After a while, he had nearly given up, he had gathered all the information that he could and he nned on visiting one of those chaotic worlds and finding out what was happening on their surfaces, when the the appearance of a Tribtion changed the entire gamen.


    With the chaos of the uing Tribtion, he had managed to slip into the Divine Pce, and although he did not witness any of the Tribtion, the Aura that came from it was powerful and disturbing, as his curiosity was peaking, another second greater Tribtion arrived and when Murrihm had sensed the might of this Tribtion even while shielded from the vast brunt of it inside the Divine Pce, he knew he could not be anywhere closer to a being who could summon a Tribtion like this.


    Yet his ns to escape were foiled when a bright blue light surrounded the entire Divine Pce, and he had sensed himself moving across vast distances with no visible change in time, there was no hint of any Teleportation Energy associated with this movement, only an unreasonable amount of speed that was many times faster than the speed of light.


    Murrihm had witnessed enough, and he wanted to escape immediately, he did not know what sort of powers he had infiltrated, but there was enough evidence for him to understand that what was happening here was so far beyond him any more time wasted here was a sure recipe for disaster.


    During his wandering through the halls of the Divine Kingdom, he consistently stuck to the edges of it, trying to find an open area he could escape from, but unfortunately for him, Rowan did not ce his personal chambers in the center of the Divine Pce where it was generally known to be safer, but towards the edges of the Divine Pce so he could have easy ess to his surroundings.


    After all the Divine Pce itself was not meant as a protection for him, it was far too weak for that purpose, it would better serve the mortals here.


    This was how Murrihm had wandered into Rowan''s chambers andid eyes on the being who was most likely at the root of everything happening inside this ce, there was no way he could tell that this was true, but he could feel it deep in his heart, there was something regal about this man, that reminded him of a High God.


    ''Was this their enemy?''


    At first, he was a bit surprised that the dreaded figure seemed to be nothing but a mortal, although everything about his disposition screamed grace and incredible power, there was no trace of Divinity in his body, which mostly came from the fluctuations of an Immortal Soul.


    This was the great divide between gods, Archmages, Demon princes and so many other powerful forces in the universe, they all had a Divine Soul that was capable of shouldering the burdens of great powers, and Rowan''sck of an Immortal Soul made any great power firmly believe he was not that powerful.


    The god knew that appearances could be deceiving, and his spections were soon rewarded when he saw six ethereal serpents crawl out from the so-called mortal body, and unlike Rowan who appeared like a mortal, there was nothing benign about these creatures.


    From the moment they appeared Murrihm was almost frozen in ce because he could feel their eyes tearing through the void, it would take only a brief move from him to be discovered.

 Chapter 536 Shush

    <h4>Chapter 536 Shush</h4>


    At the location he was at in space, Murrihm could smell a peculiar odor from the Ouroboros Serpents that reminded him of rusted metal, thinking a little deeper, he resolved that the smell was closer to blood.


    His Divine Spark all the way in his Divine Kingdom shook, he could feel a dread from the core of his being from every movement made by these monsters, and he watched one of the¡­ snakes? Or were they dragons? What sort of beasts were these? More Infernal than Divine, were these Demons? Am I looking at an acimed Demon Prince?''


    The Serpent which had a single eye that was sorge it covered the central part of its head and was entirely milky white as if it was blind, yet there was nothing of such weakness in these creatures, looked around suspiciously as if it had caught a scent.


    Murrihm felt his heart slowly fill with despair as if like a hound catching an interesting fragrance.


    The beast turned slowly and looked at him, noticing him truly, with the camouge doing nothing to hide from its gaze, their eyes met for a brief moment and the Ouroboros Serpent grinned.


    As horror flooded his heart, the Serpent suddenly charged at him with speed exceeding his expectations, he could hardly move as the needle-sharp teeth in their hundreds tore through his Divine Body even with his partly ethereal nature.


    The beast tore him away from the shadows of the void, apanied by pain as he had never felt before as a dreadful kind of venom flooded his system before the ''Mortal'' ahead froze him in ce.


    In his mind, Murrihm was already calling this figure a Demon Prince, as all the evidence seemed to fit that pattern.


    Whatever the method used to freeze him, it was also killing him, but it was doing it more slowly than the poisons in the fangs of that dreadful beast, and in some way, Rowan''s ck ice dyed the death of the god, but that was not a mercy, it only prolonged his suffering.


    ?


    All these thoughts rang through the head of Murrihm, The Star Gazer as he looked with despair behind him as his Divine Pce was crumbling. His appearance had always been young, like a fourteen-year-old boy with short and curly blond hair.


    He had always been carefree, ignoring conflicts and seeking a simple life, his talents ensured he was useful but not necessary, keeping him safe from those with greedy intentions.


    Murrihm did not want to die, he was still so young, and many of his children were still out in the cosmos, if not him, who would gather them all and give them their names?


    A helpless mewling sound escaped from his mouth, as half of his Divine Pce crumbled to nothingness, his enemies were before his gates, and he was going to die, his God Stone would not protect his Divine Spark, Dao Ma was powerful and he had fallen, that means he was next!


    Hi panicked panting was interrupted by warm hands on his shoulders and he yelped in shock and jumped backward, his eyes widened and filled with tears when he saw who had appeared, three figures stood behind him, having stepped out of the portal,


    They were two male and a female, and they zed with light so bright they resembled three suns.


    These trios were called the Three Horsemen of War and Judgement, the female goddess was a Major God called Shario the Scourge.


    The two male gods were her subordinates, they were Minor gods with powerfulbat abilities that synchronized perfectly with Shario the Scorge, enhancing her already formidable powers to the limits.


    The sun zing from their bodies faded and disyed the form of the three gods. Shario The Scourge appeared to be a heavy-set woman in her fifties, her waist was thick and her breasts wererge, her eyes were big and bright blue, filled with a weird sense of mirth that only this goddess could understand, but anyone who knew her would know the amusement in her eyes only held sadistic pleasure.


    From afar she appeared to be a soft woman, but only when you came close and began to see the scars decorating her thick arms filled with rippling muscles would the title of the Three Horsemen of War and Judgement begin to make sense.


    The other two gods were in full body armor, and nothing of their features could be seen behind their ck and gray armor, the only indication of their appearances was the furry tail waving behind their waist that pointed towards their animalistic origins.


    In fact, most of the gods of the Cerulean Gxy had roots that descended from the Sacred Beast that had been worshiped for countless years andter gave birth to Divinity after countless years of worship.


    Many of their gods stayed at the Earth god stage for an extremely long amount of time, before perishing due to their souls copsing after enduring countless years, or perishing to war or other mdies that assailed beings of this level, only the very lucky few ascend to the Throne of the gods, gaining an Immortal Soul and living forever.


    The regal voice of Shario The Scourge sounded out, "You summoned us into your Divine Kingdom Murrihm, does whatever troubles you be so great that you would open your privates for your neighbors to help you scratch your balls? If so, open wide, I always wanted to y with them!"


    Murrihm, The Star Gazerughed aloud, ignoring her infamous biting words, as he cried out, "Quick, you got to¡­"


    Suddenly he felt his perspective change, his vision spinning in circles, and then it suddenly steadied, he was confused as he saw his body a few feet away standing without his head, he rolled his eyes upwards and saw his hair was being held by the monster inside that Pce.


    This monster looked down at his head and grinned, with his other hand he brought a single bloody finger to his lips and said, "Shush!"

 Chapter 537 Desperation and Despair

    <h4>Chapter 537 Desperation and Despair</h4>


    Rowan''s golden eyes turned to the three gods standing before the swirling portal without moving his head.


    He recognized the Three Horsemen of War and Judgement, and except for Shario the Scourge, the rest were useless, but they could boost her powers to a ridiculous level, but at this moment Rowan did not care about whatever abilities they might have, he had decided that the final war on the gods of the Cerulean Gxy had begun, and everyone was now prey.


    "To the left." He smiled at the three gods, before moving towards the direction of Murrihm God Spark, ignoring their dumbfounded expression at the sight of him holding the head of their fellows.


    The three gods still appeared shocked about his appearance and how easily he had just taken the head of the gods even when he passed them and headed deeper into the Divine Pce.


    Shario the Scourge, a Major god who had seen countless wars wanted to curse out towards Rowan before they were covered with darkness, and they turned to see Serpentine Beasts the size of mountains with needle-sharp fangs longer than oak trees pouncing on them.


    "Full Guard!" Shario screamed and their bodies zed with light, but they appeared minuscule as they were all covered up by the bulk of the Serpents who shed against their Divine shields, sending them through the other end of the Divine Pce and into the distance, where the rumble of battle began to copse the entire Divine Kingdom.


    Rowan did not focus on that battle, instead, he sealed the head of Murrihm with his Intent to prevent him from healing and tossed it toward the horizon.


    Killing this body was simr to cutting off a fingernail from a god, it was useless. It was better if he could dy his resurrection long enough for him to destroy his Divine Spark.


    ?


    The Divine Spark of Murrihm was hidden behind a thick oval b of God Stone more than thirty feet in diameter, Rowan stretched out his left hand and a thick beam of blue light descended from above and began to devour therge God Stone, and he was just a few steps from his target when the Divine Spark was revealed to him after itst defenses were stripped away.


    Without wasting a single moment in admiring the prize before him, Rowan brandished Envy, and he sliced down, but then the entire Divine Kingdom fell in darkness, and a bright sh of light erupted from the Divine Spark.


    ?


    In his desperation, Murrihm the Star Gazer drew all the Starlight inside his Divine Kingdom and collected it inside his Divine Spark, and then he aimed all that power at Rowan.


    At the edge of despair, he had ughtered all his children, and with the incredible amount of pain and rage in his heart, he wanted Rowan to suffer.


    Rowan''s eyes lit up at this attack, and he grinned, he did not let off on his own attack so that he could defend himself, instead, he added more force to his blow, burning Eruption with all his might, and his body turned into a golden statue that was so bright it almost rivaled the starlight erupting from Murrihm Divine Spark, and with a reverberation that could almost be heard outside the Divine Kingdom, their blows shed.


    Vibrational Force against Starlight!


    Their sh tore the entire kingdom in two, the shockwave from their sh reached the Six Ouroboros Serpents who were battling Scario the Scourge, she was currently alone, as her two helpers were already dead, and their bodies turned into energy in the bellies of the Serpents.


    Her body was zing with golden light and she held a Maul bigger than fifty feet that she was swinging with devastating force apanied by a sh of light carrying both an incredible amount of heat and force, for a while she was holding her own, but not for long.


    The shockwave from the sh between Rowan and Murrihm was so powerful that it was enough to push her back, distracting her for a minor moment, but it was a moment too long, as the Six-eyed Ouroboros Serpent shrank itself rapidly, all the way down to four feet, and then bypassing her defense, it mmed into herrge breast where it opened needle-sharp teeth and bore a hole through her flesh, entering her body.


    At this moment Shario screamed in pain, as blood and organs sprayed out for hundreds of feet as the Ouroboros Serpent chewed through her bosom heading towards her heart.


    Her pained screams were soon blocked when another shrunken Ouroboros Serpent entered her body through her opened mouth, she began to gag in pain and panic, but the worst was yet toe as the remaining Serpent dug their way into her body using both her eyes and ears as passages.


    Her body began to pulsate as if it were a sack filled with excited rats, a tiny groan escaped from her throat, and that was thest sound she made before her body was devoured.


    The Six Ouroboros Serpents emerged from her shattered body and they pounced on her weapon, but it was consumed by a bright blue light, as Eva with her control over Astrbe drew this impressive weapon into Hollow Forge.


    The Serpents roared in irritation and they pounced at the Divine Kingdom of Murrihm, there was plentiful energy in every single inch of ground here and as they opened theirrge maws and began to consume everything, their bodies began to rapidly grow, feet by feet¡­.


    Inside their bodies an anticipation of the uing feast toe was beginning to drive them crazy.


    The sh between Rowan and Murrihm, The Star Gazer was not diminishing and it was growing stronger in intensity.


    Rowan''s body seemed to be stuck in amber, he resembled a giant more than twenty-five feet tall, and Envy had also grown alongside his new size.


    He was pushing his Axe down to tear the Divine Spark in two, but he was held back by endless sts of starlight,ing in such vast quantities that it appeared as if it was a solid sheet of bluish-white water.


    Rowan and the Divine Spark were emitting so much light, heat, and force, that several devastating shockwaves that could crushs were erupting from their position every second. At his death, Murrihm erupted with so much power that it would leave even a Major god in awe, his screams of hate and pain were loud.

 Chapter 538 Trypho

    <h4>Chapter 538 Trypho</h4>


    "Such great potential!" Rowan grinned, his skin began to peel away from his body, making his manic grin grow wider as his golden skull was revealed, he was surprised at the amount of force this god could bring to bear at the edge of death,


    "Great!" Rowan screamed," You do your name proud, Murrihm, The Star Gazer. Show me more! ze with light and power, let your passing light up the stars!"


    Rowan had a thought, even though all these gods would die by his hands, there was no reason why their passing should be without note, they were unique creatures out of uncountable trillions of lives, they had exceptionally lived their lives and left great legends behind, but Rowan was the end of it all¡­


    He was death, but he was not pitiless¡­


    He would collect their light¡­


    He would collect their dreams, ambitions, fears¡­


    Their passing shall remain forever in his memory, this was the greatest sce he could grant them.


    "Shine Brighter!" he called out to Murrihm, encouraging the angered god to scream out as more power was uncaringly shoved out from his Spark.


    Rowan responded to this increased power by suddenly exploding with more light, his arms began to move forward,


    ''Murrihm had shown him everything, it was time for the god to die.''


    The edge of Envy''s de touched the Divine Spark which was shaped like a drop of water that was sparkling with the lights of a million stars.


    A loud keening erupted from that slight touch between de and Spark, it sounded like Murrihm was screaming in pain.


    Rowan brought his Axe lower, cutting through a third of the Divine Spark, and the Keening grew louder until it pierced the boundary of the Divine Kingdom.


    TRYPHO, THE MAJOR WORLD OF THE CERULEAN GALAXY.


    In a bustling metropolis on the only Major World of the Cerulean Gxy, the seat of the gods, the popce was going along their lives, everyone here was powerful and beautiful, for they were the chosen ones, either connected to the gods via birth or were all-powerful beings in their own right.


    Trypho was a world that uniquely melded the fantastical with the mundane, as a street could contain arge hundred-story building, and beside it would be a small hut constructed from bamboo and reeds, but this vision was not chaotic or out of ce, due to the fact that every single piece of material used in their construction would be Divine Treasures that would be difficult for most to imagine ever acquiring in their entire lives.


    There were altogether 95 billion people on Trypho, and there was no other vige or city in this world, the entire was a sprawling metropolis, and millions of feet in the air were shining starlights, the seven brightest of them representing the Divine Kingdom of some of the gods.


    Although this was an unsafe manner for any god to situate their Divine Kingdom, this was done to showcase the strength and stability of the gods of the Cerulean Gxy.


    There were usually seven bright stars over Trypho, and every ten thousand years, the stars would change.


    These seven stars were the gates to the Divine Kingdom of seven gods, and for the next ten thousand years, their light would shine on Trypho.


    For the mortals, this light was a source of strength, it signified the ever-watching eyes of their all-powerful gods, but unknown to them, this served as a means for the gods to easily harvest fate!


    The power of Fate was too important, as a technique that would take a god millions of years to master could be reduced to several thousand years.


    Every god knew the risk of letting their Divine Kingdom be easily located, but the benefits alone were worth the risk, and due to how important harvesting the Fate from the inhabitants of a Major World was to the gods, they would fiercely protect each other''s collective interest so they could benefit when their turn came in the ten thousand years rotation.


    Murrihm, The Star Gazer, was one of the lucky gods who would be shining over Trypho for the next ten thousand years, this information was not even known to the other gods, it was also a safeguard to keep the identity of the gods safe, in case their enemies ever decided to break protocol and attack.


    There was only one god who knew the names of the current gods present over Trypho, it was the oldest and strongest god in the Cerulean Gxy, Tenma.


    The Ruler of the Cerulean Gxy.


    The dying scream of Murrihm suddenly erupted from one of the seven stars and swept throughout the of Trypho.


    The entire Major World seemed to pause. In that single moment, a billion mortals perished, their bodies swelling up before exploding into tiny chunks of flesh.


    They died, not from the volume of the dying god''s cries, but because their Fate was being actively harvested by Murrihm, and with hising death, those that were linked to him were tragically destroyed too.


    The entire world was suddenly filled with a bloody scent, panic seized every single heart on the, and Chaos descended, as fathers cried over the exploded bodies of children and wives who a moment ago had beenughing.


    Mothers fainted over the bodies of their dead children, children screaming in fear and shock at the exploded remains of their families¡­


    All over the, paradise had turned to hell.


    The ever-present stars of the gods above seemed to vibrate in agony, as if in response to the dying cry of the Stargazer. Every mortal looked upwards at one of the stars from the god no longer shining bright, but was now beginning to dim before it turned to a bloody color.


    The horror in the heart of everyone exploded when the star above, rippled once more, and like a meteorite, the star began to fall, tearing apartrge chunks of space.


    There was a moment of shocked silence before a primal panic seized the heart of everyone, due to the unique nature of the seven stars over the World of Trypho, everyone on every corner of the could see the stars, whether during the night or day and so, with the star falling from the sky, every single mortal panicked, even the unborn babies in the womb of the pregnant mothers opened their mouths and shrieked, several of them tied their cords around their necks and choked themselves to death.

 Chapter 539 Mass Slaughter

    <h4>Chapter 539 Mass ughter</h4>


    The entire Major World of Trypho shook as if it was in pain.


    Some people copsed as they watched the entire horizon covered with the sight of a falling bloody star.


    "The world is ending, flee!!!!"


    Simr cries filled the entire, as the death of everyone on the surface of the was quickly approaching.


    Rowan knew of the seven stars over the World of Trypho, but he did not think he would hit the jackpot, and the god unlucky enough to fall into his trap would be one of the gods who was in this ten-thousand-year rotation over the, he was also not aware that the death of Murrihm, The Star Gazer would lead to the fall of his Divine Kingdom on the Central of the Cerulean Gxy.


    The descent of the Divine Kingdom had turned the weather into an apocalyptic scene and with each passing moment, thousands of mortals were dying, being blown away by hurricane-ss winds, and thunderstorms that were melting entire streets when theynded on the ground when it seemed that the world was about to see its end, a loud voice like a beacon of hope covered the,


    "HAVE NO FEAR, I AM HERE TO SAVE YOU FROM THIS CALAMITY."


    "It''s the God of Strength, Zekiel! We are saved, we will not die!"


    "Everyone, gather and give praises¡­"


    A bright purple light erupted from a tear in space and flew up to the descending Divine Kingdom while growing bigger and brighter with every passing moment, and with a yell of effort that was heard all over the leading to cheers andughter, a god standing more than ten thousand feet tall caught the falling Divine Kingdom.


    "DO NOT DESPAIR, THE CRISES HAS BEEN AVERTED. ZEKIEL THE MIGHTY IS HERE!"


    This massive god caught the falling Divine Kingdom that was the size of a small city shaped like a bloody teardrop.


    A hush settled over the entire before a resounding cheer went out collectively over the entire.


    Spatial tears began to open, and dozens of powerful gods stepped out, their eyes filled with astonishment and intense anger at the death of one of their numbers, and a call was about to be proimed by one of the gods when a slight crack was heard.


    It would have been easily dismissed, however, that sound came from Murrihm''s Divine Kingdom and it seemed to have an attractive quality that dragged the attention of everyone to look at it.


    A long jagged gash was beginning to appear on the surface of the Divine Kingdom, like an egg being cracked from within, the crack spread until the entirety of the surface of the Divine Kingdom was filled with it, and from the cracks, golden fog began to emerge, and then another louder crack sounded.


    Every mortal who heard this sound suddenly felt like they were about to faint.


    Pieces of the Divine Kingdom began to fall, each of them was the size of arge building, thousands of feet across, and weighing millions of tonnes, any material from the Divine Kingdom was incredibly special and the properties of Murrihm''s own were its weight and explosiveness.


    The mortals below fell into peril, and now the gods did not rescue them for their focus was on the vague figures moving inside the golden fog.


    Screams resounded all over the surface of the as millions of mortals perished from the chunks of the Divine Kingdom hitting the ground and exploding, spreading out hot streams of starlight that vapourised everything in a hundred-mile radius, those were the lucky ones, those a bit farther from the explosion suffered intense burns that slowly killed them.


    Zekiel the god of strength had an awful premonition, and it urred to him that perhaps he should not be holding up the Divine Kingdom that was mostly holding the perpetrators of whoever just ughtered one of them, but before he could make his move, six mighty roars holding such great power and a sheer menace that he could not even imagine erupted from the crumbling Divine Kingdom that pushed the golden fog away covering the Divine Kingdom.


    Zekiel let go in shock, the movement was instinctive like an arm retreating from the strike of a poisonous snake.


    He hastily retreated and the Divine Kingdom he was holding up began to fall once more, but his eyes and the eyes of every god were fixed on the six massive Ouroboros Serpents whose top half was out of the Divine Kingdom.


    This was thest look every mortal on the saw before 94 billion mortals perished in the next moment.


    The Divine Kingdom weighing more than a billion tons, and holding untold billions of streams of decaying starlightnded on the ground with a bright sh of light that for the next few seconds made the entire Major World of Trypho shine brighter than every star in the Cerulean Gxy, apanied by the pained and irritated roars from the Ouroboros Serpents.


    Luckily for the mortals on the ground, their death came quickly, only those at the Earth god level survived for a few seconds before they all perished, even thest gasp of a dying god was not something a mortal could handle, even if they were at the Earth god level.


    Whether by coincidence thest people to die on Trypho were a mother and a son, and if Rowan was aware of this moment he would have seen a near resemnce between his young self and this seven years old boy with green eyes and blond hair and the panic-filled face of the mother with tears in her eyes as a wave of starlight and mes swept past them and they were reduced to ashes in less than a second.


    Perhaps Rowan was aware of everything, but he did not care.


    It was impossible to describe this tragedy that had just urred, a civilization that had existed for 600,000 years, slowly growing and developing, filled with history, life andughter, pain, strife, wars, celebration, and everything that life holds in its abundance was gone in a blink of an eye.


    The countless stories and lives of 94 billion people, a number most mortals could not even conceptualize inside their heads, were gone!

 Chapter 540 Releasing Cats

    <h4>Chapter 540 Releasing Cats</h4>


    Every god here felt an iparable amount of grief as more Spatial tears began to open up and except for the leader of the gods, almost every god was assembled here.


    The Cerulean Gxy once held 65 Minor gods and 3 Major gods, a number that was sufficient enough for them to defend against most threats, but in a short span of time, even less than a year, two of their numbers had been cut short.


    There were forty-eight gods present here, and only one them among them was a Major god, Shario The Scourge, the rest of the gods were Minor gods, the missing gods were too far off, but they were all rushing back home using the quickest methods avable, defending their collective home was a priority for the gods of the Cerulean Gxy, for without their home, they would be lost and doomed to fade to nothingness.


    Zekiel, the God of strength, looked at his hands in disbelief, his heart aching, ''why did I let go?'' was the thought ringing out in his head, his descendants, disciples, and numerous mortal lives under their care were gone, and the only thing left was a smoldering world.


    A Major World was veryrge, and could not be easily destroyed, many of its infrastructure, even though they were destroyed could be rebuilt, although the destruction seemed exaggerated, still, no one had ever exploded the Divine Kingdom of a god before over a Major World before, so there was no way to urately judge the destructive scale of such a move.


    It could be rebuilt, but at this time no one else was thinking about this, all eyes were focused on the six mighty creatures rising above the wreckage of the world below.


    The Ouroboros Serpents were covered by mes that clung to them like oil, this was the me that had burned the world to ash, and as they were at the epicenter of the explosion, they had taken the full brunt of the attack.


    A st of this level was not enough to injure the Ouroboros Serpents, but it could cause them pain, and their pain would only lead to an increased level of aggression and ferocity within them.


    The firstborn of the Ouroboros Serpents rose higher than the rest and then it roared, the sounds it emitted were so loud it pushed away the mes from all their bodies and created a shockwave that swept through thousands of miles, blowing away the ashes that were left on the surface of the destroyed world revealing the earth that had been washed clean by fire and still shining red from the heat.


    Each of the Ouroboros Serpents was now more than 13,000 feet long which should be the size of a building measuring 1,350 stories! Their bodies filled the horizon, and the Divine Light emitting from each of their scales caused reality to shudder and retreat from their presence.


    Above them, the heavens opened and Rowan emerged holding the Divine Spark of Murrihm that he kept away in a sh of blue light, he was d in white and gold, his feet were bare and Envy floated behind him, her form was shivering after feeding on the rich emotions from a fallen god.


    If this scene was captured by any mortal mind it would be difficult for them to understand, yet their Soul would feel the tension in the air.


    Rowan was standing over the heads of his Ouroboros Serpents,pared to their size he was like an ant, but his presence was everything that a mortal could never understand, and what every god feared. It was that persistent itch in the back of their mind that would never leave¡­ it was their mortality staring at them.


    Rowan opened his hands and the remaining pieces of Reality he had captured faded away, revealing the true reason why every mortal on the surface of Trypho was dead.


    Of course, the descent of the Divine Kingdom of a god was a terrible thing, but the scale of destruction was too exaggerated. What truly happened was that Rowan had assisted in the destruction of this world.


    He had gained enlightenment on a frightening technique when he was watching a Gas Giant on the verge of destruction, he had seen space moved in unique ways, and with his Telekinesis, he knew if he held on to the shattered pieces of reality long enough, the wounds left behind would heal, but if he reintroduced the previous missing pieces back to the space that has already been healed, a massive amount of energy would be released, equal to numerous Thermonuclear warheads exploding at once, as two pieces of Realities that were virtually the same could not exist side by side.


    That was exactly what Rowan did to expand the explosion.


    As the Divine Kingdom fell from the heavens, the weight and its power shattered space for endless miles, and Rowan drew all those shattered pieces of Reality to his hands.


    The Telekinesis and force field around his body directly scale with his growing Attributes, it was the reason why most attacks from Murrihm were futile against him, especially when he was burning Eruption.


    Rowan had drawn all those pieces of Reality to his side, and the nature of a Major World now worked against her, for every Major World had an incredibly stable spatial structure that would easily heal from damage.


    The pieces of Realities that were seized by Rowan did not stay long in his hands before the tears in space were healed, and at the moment the Divine Kingdom mmed to the ground, Rowan opened his palms and unleashed devastation on the entire.


    He remembered the feeling of opening his hands and killing every mortal on Trypho, it was like letting go of a feverish cat.


    This was the greatest amount of lives he had ever taken at once before, and his void hearts shivered as a chill spread through his golden bones, not from regret at his actions, but as an early warning to hum.


    The Souls of the dead wereing and in such great numbers, the world went still.


    Rowan had seeded 212 Minor Worlds, and although the process of the transformation of each was violent, the number of lives lost was still incredibly low, perhaps a few million would perish on each, but this was nowhere near 94 billion dead in less than thirty seconds.

 Chapter 541 Soul Origin

    Chapter 541 Soul Origin


    Rowan knew the total number of mortal creatures he had killed since his Transmigration, and that number did not bother him much, but during moments like now, he wondered if there would ever be a number that would break him.


    Or perhaps instead of breaking him, they would be meaningless. A grim statistic in his ledger that was dripping red.


    Unlike the Soul of Murrihm which he presently froze inside his primordial Sea of Darkness and was now being slowly consumed, the mortals were different, their soul was stable butcked the strength of a god, and he did not really need to digest them.


    Yet something was different about this soul harvest¡­ something unexpected that his many consciousnesses struggled to find how he had been able to achieve this change.


    Rowan''s golden eyes went a bit pale as billions of screaming souls shrouded by an aura of destion plunged into his Mental Space, drawn towards the City of Sheol like a moth to a fire.


    His Nascent Primordial Bloodline, the City of Sheol suddenly transformed into a field of lush grass filled with flowers and trees holdingrge fruits, sparkling rivers flowing with scented waters and honey. It was an image of paradise that would make the heart of anyone rx in the sheer enjoyment of its beauty.


    The Souls that were previously filled with rage and despair gathered around this field in their multitude, and Rowan saw they became filled with peace.


    The sight of billions of souls of men, women, and children of various races, tribes, and cultures all clustered around the City of Sheol was shocking, and only when brought together would the full enormity of their numbers be truly seen.


    For endless miles they crowded, their clustered bodies packed so right, that their only distinguishing feature was their heads.


    A long sigh went through the crowd that was akin to thest breath a man gives at the edge of death, and as one, they willingly offered all the energies their soul had to give.


    Rowan was shocked when the first mortal who gave up his energy stepped on the field of grass and his body transformed into a glowing orb of light that came to settle on the grass, and the City of Sheol became fractionally brighter.


    This moment seemed incredibly holy. A profound sense of mystery shrouded his city and an understanding was beginning to dawn inside Rowan''s mind, but for the moment he could not touch it.


    This process continued among the billions of souls, each rushing to enter his city, the happiness in their eyes could not be denied.


    There was an impossible grace and nobility each soul seemed to gain when they reached the fields of Sheol.


    The glowing orbs began to fill the entirety of the fields in their billions, and the many colored lights they emitted began to cause a great change in the Primordial Sea of Darkness, as a greater amount of its ck water began to be converted into Ambrosia, that clear and sparkling water that appeared to be filled with starlight.


    His Angels witnessing this glorious sight were left stunned, their Divine Bodies began to shake, as Rowan noticed delighted that the Intent on their bodies was beginning to fade faster than before as the light from Sheol increased.


    Tens of thousands of wings rose above the Sea, and it was unknown which Angel started to sing, but Rowan knew it was Suriel, his first Sovereign.


    His resounding deep voice was like that of the sweetest Bass notes you have ever heard, and it was taken up by the host of Angels, and a symphony to rival the ages was taken up by the Heavenly Hosts.


    When Suriel became an Archangel, he had awakened thenguage of the Celestials, and as he sang this powerful song filled with heavenly brilliance, the knowledge of the Celestial tongue entered Rowan''s consciousness and he entered a state of enlightenment.


    This enlightenment would turn out to be the greatest Rowan had ever encountered that would shift the course of his life forever, as the knowledge that should be hidden from the gods, Empyreans, Titans, Celestials, Infernals, and perhaps even the Primordials came to him, slowly.


    His Nascent Primordial Bloodline was not just collecting souls, it was doing something much deeper, he was giving Rowan their Soul Origin!


    This was not the first time that Rowan hade across this term, and he did not understand its meaning then, but now with every shining light filling up his city of Sheol, the true meaning of a Soul Origin came to him.


    In his previous life, he was an atheist who believed in the Bing Bang. He epted that life had no meaning and came from nothingness and chaos, every act of the universe was random and without any n behind it, all life was just a product of sheer coincidence brought on by a massive amount of passing time.


    Just like a monkey that would type out the full work of Shakespeare given an infinite amount of time to do so.


    The truth however was very far from that.


    Everything had a beginning, everything had a creator, and although the mysteries of the past may be buried deeply forever ago, their effects were still felt in the present.


    A soul had its origin, and previously when Rowan thought he was consuming a Soul in its totality he was right and wrong at the same time. A weird concept but at this level of power,mon sense stopped making sense.


    Indeed he was consuming everything the Soul had, but he was not collecting its Origin.


    Rowan did not fully understand how the mechanism of the soul worked, but with this Soul Origin in his hands, he now realized that even if he consumed all souls in the universe, they were not being entirely destroyed.


    Their Origin had returned to a ce he did not know, and perhaps in a few million years or in a time much farther than he could conceptualize in his mind, all the souls he had once consumed would be returned, maybe not in this universe but in another.


    This understanding did not bring Rowan any relief, instead, it brought fear and confusion. It was hard enough for him to trust his senses, but every new revtion about the true nature of everything made his paranoia increase.


    A great cry erupted inside his Mental Space, that made all his Angels bow in fright and pressed his Angels of Char deep inside the Primordial Sea of Darkness, "WHERE IS THE TRUTH!"

 Chapter 542 Fair Game

    Chapter 542 Fair Game


    This was the first time Rowan had ever uttered words like this with this amount of emotional weight behind them.


    His three bloodlines seemed toe ame, as tremendous eruption shook his Mental Space, and for a while, it was as if the Apocalypse was about to erupt inside his Mental Space, but a calm sound entered his consciousness and Rowan recognized it as the sound of luck emerging from his Tree of Desire.


    The Tree was waving its gigantic branches furiously as a bright green energy storm gathered around it, his Ouroboros Bloodline sent a vast river of golden energy into the Tree of Desire and the sound of luck became deeper.


    This sound seemed to have crossed a certain threshold and it became louder than ever, able to pierce through the pandemonium in his Mental Space and showed him something amazing that was happening which was being shrouded by the chaos in his Mental Space.


    His Sheol Bloodline was beginning to transform during the moment of his anguish, and unlike this time, it did not change into a new city, but a fragmented image was revealed to him that resembled an old Proid picture covered by static.


    Whatever this image was, it was so powerful that his City of Sheol nearly shattered and was destroyed after showing it to him for a few seconds, before reverting back into its previous state.


    However, that brief amount of time was enough for Rowan to understand a small part of what he had glimpsed.


    It showed him a ragged throne at the end and beginning of everything.


    The throne was empty and seemed to be covered with dust, however, that was not what drew his attention, engraved deeply into the bottom of the Throne was a single word that carried so muchplexity that it could as well contain all the endless universes inside the Great Darkness, and yet it would be only a small part of its mystery.


    The word was in anguage simr to the Enochian Script, yet it was different¡­. Older, as if it were the source of everynguage in existence. from the barest edge of it, Rowan had been able to infer a single meaning¡ªTRUTH.


    Rowan''s Mental Space quaked, as his Primordial Sea of Darkness arose for thousands of feet, he muttered softly to himself,


    "If I can make it to this throne at the beginning and end of everything, then I shall understand everything, nothing would be hidden from my gaze and every truth in all of reality would be mine to know."


    Rowan whispered these words to himself as a sort of peace came over him, there was much he did not understand of the world, but he now had a goal that would satisfy all his craving.


    The path ahead was clear: continue to grow, get stronger, enhance your bloodlines, understand the mysteries of the universe as much as you can hold, and push for that throne. That is all there is¡ª The pursuit of truth.


    Everything else was ephemeral, the truth was all that mattered, and he was determined to find it.


    All these events might appear as if they took an extended amount of time to take ce, but they hardly even took a few seconds, the gods of the Cerulean Gxy were still too stunned to make any move, and Rowan had been able to pass through his metamorphosis and enlightenment in rtive peace, and now his hunger for conquest and growth could not burn any hotter.


    Because the Soul Energy was easily collected by him due to the fact that these were all mortal-level beings, he now had a sizable amount with him, 1,350 Soul Crystals, which should equate to roughly 1.3 billion Soul Points.


    A sizable harvest from the mortal souls he had gathered, but still far lesser than the harvest collected from a god''s demise.


    Killing the gods was always the best option for him to grow.


    ?


    The image of Rowan and his massive Demonic beast seemed to freeze for a few moments before they resumed their activity.


    Such a great shift in their countenance was noticeable and Shario The Scourge stepped forward, her figure holding back barely suppressed fear and fury.


    Her gaze pierced through the distance separating them from Rowan until she could see his golden serpentine eyes, and whatever words she wanted to speak stopped, for in those eyes she understood fully that anything she said was futile because she recognized this look, but in those eyes, it was magnified a million times.


    This was the gaze a wolf had when it was peering at a flock ofmbs behind a fence.


    This was the cold gaze of a predator, a creature at the top of the food chain, perhaps even exceeding the damned chain.


    For the first time in so long Shario, the Scourge now understood this ephemeral emotion she had forgotten so long ago when she was just a mortal beast. It was one of pure fear. This emotion made her shudder, and then sheughed, it was a sorrowful and confused sound, as she could hardlyprehend why the Cerulean gods had angered such a creature.


    Yet she could not find the strength within her to ask Rowan, why he had in two of their numbers, instead she turned to the fellow gods beside her.


    "My brothers and sisters, fellow gods, do you recognize what stands before us?"


    A young and beautiful goddess with pink hair turned to Shario, "Sister, what is happening, what¡­"


    Shario smiled sadly at the young goddess, "Deathes, but we are gods, and our will is evesting. For what are we if not champions who have tread on the bones of tribtions that would fall a billion lesser men? Hold fast, and together we shall purge this cancer stuck on our feet."


    Rowan rolled his eyes at being called a cancer, but he felt it was enough for the gods he was about to kill to blow off steam anyway they could, the way he saw it, no god here was innocent, no matter how benign they might appear.


    Murrihm the god he just killed valued the lives of his stars over every living mortal, and simr sentiments were rife among the gods.


    They were all old monsters that had lived for endless years. Rowan thought that if you had lived for more than a hundred thousand years, then you were fair game.

 Chapter 543 Fifteen Years Old

    Chapter 543 Fifteen Years Old


    A slow breeze borne by Aether swept past Rowan and his Ouroboros Serpents and reached the gods, stirring a myriad of emotions in all their hearts.


    They all stood in the air, and if Rowan had not burned the atmosphere there would be massive clouds passing by, but now there were only the faintest signs of a breeze, as the world itself struggled to awaken from the massive wounds inflicted on it.


    As thest of the breeze went past the gods Rowan looked down at the massive serpents below him, and he gasped inside as he sensed a weird change in his physiology, rapidly calling up his Primordial Record, he smiled when he saw what just happened.


    He was now a year older.


    Although a lot has happened during the past few years, it was an undeniable fact that Rowan was now 15 years old, ironically the same age as Andar.


    The universe itself was being threatened by a pair of teenagers!


    He had felt a slight change in his Physiology that he had not witnessed before, perhaps it was because during thest three years that went by he had been asleep, but the world was slightly different in his eyes.


    The change was so slight only his enhanced perception detected it. If he went by this change and calcted when he would be able to understand this change that was happening to him, it would take at least a few centuries.


    He smiled again, ''I have time, if I win this battle here, then I will win the war against my father¡­ then I will have time.''


    "My babies," Rowan whispered and all the eyes of the Ouroboros Serpents turned to him,  "kill!"


    His Ouroboros Serpents roared, and like a charging golden avnche, they headed towards the gods, their bodies shattering space, as an Aura of iparable menace surrounded them.


    The gods were taken aback at first at this dreadfulness charging towards them, but they were gods, their minds had been toughened by the ages and the power they had all held for so long.


    They did not really understand the true meaning of fear, after all, most of them attributed the death of Murrihm to the fact that Rowan had found his way into his Divine Kingdom, as far as they were concerned, Rowan could not easily do the same to them, not while they were all resisting him together.


    Death was nearly impossible for these immortal creatures, and the only thing left was the war.


    Shario was the first to charge ahead with the two armored Horsemen of War and Judgement; they were followed by twelve other gods who were versatile in closebat.


    Their war cries were stunning, sending shockwaves that pushed against the below, ttening mountains!


    The rest of the gods left behind began to cast their Divine Might widen as they connected to hidden nodes all around the, pushing out so much energy that it could be felt trillions of miles away, any mortal creature would be blessed and cursed in witnessing a sight such as this.


    They linked to each other with clear streams of Aether that burned the space around them revealing the darkness of the Underverse, as a grand formation was revealed on the earth and in the skies above.


    Of the 48 gods present here, fourteen were charging at the Ouroboros Serpents, revealing godly weapons or enhancing their physique to divine levels, the remaining 34 gods pushed more of their Divine powers into the earth and the sky above, as they activated buried formations set in ce ages ago that were constantly being nurtured by the World Consciousness and every god in the Cerulean Gxy, leaving their unbreakable signature deep inside the Grand Formations.


    Since nearly all the gods here were versatile in various fields and specialized in different strengths, often their powers would sh, and their effect would be reduced as a whole, so the best method to collectively do battle was to pool their Divine Powers and channel them into a single formation or device that would be able to take advantage of so much of their power with as little waste as possible.


    The Grand Formation above was called the Myriad Nunceple Light Armament Formation, and the one below was called the Myriad Grave Light Formation.


    These two extremely powerful formations were not created by the gods of the Cerulean Gxy but were purchased by them after they collectively pooled their resources.


    These two Grand Formations were obtained from the region with the most amount of underground activity in the universe¨CTerminus. The boiling pot of the entire universe.


    It was said that there was nothing that you could not purchase on Terminus, you only needed to be able to afford it. Everyone traded in this ce, from gods to demons and other fantastical creatures too numerous to mention.


    These Grand formations were purchased by the gods to be both a world-guarding and attacking Formation, and it would be something that would only be activated at their desperate hour, or when facing great enemies, the presence of Rowan warranted both options.


    The gods that charged ahead to engage the Ouroboros Serpents in closebat did so in order for the Formations to be quickly charged up and activated. To fully activate both formations, it would require all three Major Gods and fifty Minor Gods, but with the situation they found themselves in, they would only have to make do with what they had.


    Nevertheless, it was more than enough, after all thebined power of 34 Minor gods could not be overlooked, and each of them possesses the might to shatter countless worlds.


    ?


    Shario fully remembered the pain she felt when she was devoured by these Serpents, and as the distance between her and these massive monstrosities neared she closed her eyes.


    At the far edges of her perception, she dimly heard the sound of music andughter, it was a familiar tune and a familiar voice, it was one she heard only once at the moment she became a god, the music was from her heart and theughter was from her lips.


    She remembered the strength this music had given her, the utter assurance in her purpose and her might, she had felt unassable and perfect, and that moment she knew she could never retrace, for that single moment encapsted everything a god was all about, in its entirety.


    She was surprised that she could feel that urge and that motivation at this moment, almost as if this battle was reigniting her long-lost faith.

 Chapter 544 Shario The Scourge

    Chapter 544 Shario The Scourge


    Shario could feel the strength pulsing through her Divine Body in an ever-growing wave, reminding her of the journey she had embraced for so long.


    Fetching out the two Authority she had mastered, Fire and Light, her body became shrouded by a bright glow as the temperature inside her core reached that of a star, her two horsemen behind her lent her their own Authority, and the Temperature in her core quadrupled!


    Her form began to transform from the heavy-set woman to a goddess made from blue mes, her eyes shone with a bright white light, and her dress extended for thousands of feet until they shrouded the earth below in mes measuring millions of degrees.


    If this was not a Major World and Scario controlling the might of her mes, this would have been reduced to ashes in a short while.


    All this energy, enough to burn a thousand worlds to ashes brought to her hands and made from it a de so massive that it was more than fifty thousand feet in length and so bright that the light from it covered half of the Major World.


    This was the reason she was called Shario the Scourge. At this moment in time, she was the brightest being here and her glory made Rowan''s eyes light up as an excitement he could hardly contain began to burn inside his hearts.


    If he could, he would weep for joy, as he felt blessed witnessing powers like these¡ªA goddess made from blue mes, holding a ming sword long enough to easily cut a in half.


    Divine Light bloomed from the twelve other gods as power enough to tear the gxy asunder was concentrated on a tiny area in front of them, space acted weirdly as instead of shattering into pieces, it was congealed until the air ahead became denser than a diamond.


    The two unstoppable forcesing from opposite directions had caused reality to be unbnced, as they neared each other, and this battle of immortalsmenced with a  loud cry that came not from thebatants but from the World Will itself.


    Rowan''s act of killing every single mortal on the had stunned the World Consciousness and it had fallen into a state that was simr to aa, as it was grievously injured by this action.


    It recovered within a short time and because a World Consciousness at the level of a Major World was smart, it chose the best time to assert its dominance. Destroying all the mortals in a single blow had caused great harm to it, and its rage was terrifyingly deep, it was hatred on such a level that only a world would be capable of aplishing.


    The cry made by the World Consciousness mmed into the Ouroboros Serpents, making them hiss in frustration and distracting them at just the right moment for the attacks of the gods to connect.


    The sh sounded like the world was ending, as a shockwave erupted from the point of impact that was like a vertical de that sliced deep into the, and the other end escaped into space where an unlucky moon was in its path.


    The shockwave sliced the moon into two, and it came apart like an orange. From the heavens, the two pieces of the moon began to fall to the below as it caught ame


    Since the dawn of this world, this was one of the greatest shes that had ever urred on its surface.


    The Ouroboros Serpents lost to this confrontation, the World Consciousness had yed its hand well and gave the gods the edge.


    The Serpents were pushed back, roaring in anger as their mental state was destabilized for a short while, only the One-eyed Ouroboros Serpent was stubborn enough to push through the distraction, roaring its fury, but it was short-lived.


    The one-eyed Ouroboros Serpent was beheaded halfway through by the chop from Shario''s heavenly de, its roar of frustration and pain was cut short as it was fully beheaded by the other two Horsemen of War and Judgement as they conjured massive ming-ded chains that sliced through its neck.


    An exhrate god rejoiced too early at this victory but the falling head of the Ouroboros Serpent which wasrger than a hundred-story building suddenly snapped towards him, and the millions of needle-sharp teeth inside its mouth grounded the god to dust.


    The massive body of the first Ouroboros Serpents began to fall from the skies covered by bluish-white mes burning millions of degrees hot, as it slowly turned to ash. Shario''s heavenly de could not be easily withstood, even by an Ouroboros Serpent.


    Its single eye held such hatred and rage towards the gods that the reality around its disintegrating head copsed to pieces. The light in its eyes slowly faded as its massive body copsed into dust.


    The remaining five Ouroboros Serpents coiled among themselves, presenting arge ball of golden flesh that was asrge as a small city, and then they weathered through the blows from the gods, as building-sized golden scales began falling off their bodies from the massive blows they were withstanding.


    "Hahaha, Scario, why did you make us scared with your speech, these beasts¡­. They ain''t so tough, all bark and no bite!"


    An exuberant warrior god with the head of a shark called out whileughing aloud. He was wing at the skies, his ws creating a ck ws attack in spacerger than a thousand miles which mmed against the bodies of the Ouroboros Serpents tearing massive gashes on them.


    Shario cursed, "Focus more closely you fool, they are more dangerous than this. Before the Formation ispleted there can be no mistakes, or I will have your head."


    The words had not finished leaving her mouth when she sensed a faint stirring inside her heart and her Divine Sense screamed at her, with a roar of rage she exploded into a massive ball of me and vanished only to reappear in front of the gods who were busy transferring their Divine Power into the two Grand Formation and she channeled all her power into a ming shield, thousands of miles in size, the shield was asrge as a continent and could be seen easily from outside the.


    It was just in time as a wave of something that resembled silver and darkness erupted from the coiled bodies of the Ouroboros Serpents

 Chapter 545 Tenma

    <h4>Chapter 545 Tenma</h4>


    Their ability to change size at will gave the Ouroboros Serpents many methods of attack when they were at different sizes.


    When they were at theirrgest, their most powerful weapons were the tens of thousand four hundred foot spikes on their spine, descending from their head down to the tail.


    The five Ouroboros Serpents collectively released 345,748 spikes the size of forty-story buildings and traveled at Mach 60, which was sixty times the speed of sound or 45,660 mph.


    The spikes seemed to disappear through space, and the first casualties were the gods attacking them with gusto disregarding their defenses.


    The wave of silver was the spikes from their spine and the darkness was reality being torn to pieces.


    They passed the shocked gods without any hindrance and continued towards therge ming shield conjured by Shario.


    The gods who previously were attacking in gusto turned to each other, shock in their eyes as they all copsed into dust. Whatever defenses or weapons were ced on their paths were destroyed and their Divine bodies were grounded to nothingness.


    Shario cursed aloud, "Fucking bastards¡­" She was cursing the useless gods with her who only had one job, which was to hold back these beasts for a short amount of time for the Formations to be activated.


    While she still had the remnants of the power the two other Horsemen of war and Judgement left inside her, Shario cried out as the shield she controlled thickened considerably, giving it a depth of a mile thick, and it was just in time as the first of the spikes mmed into the shield and before her shocked gaze, it prated ninth five percent of their way through it, before losing momentum, and even then there was a weird suction forceing from the shield that was draining the Divine Energy she ced inside it.


    The spot the spike entered began to turn ck from its bright blue color previously.


    Time for the gods worked very differently, and their abilities to process information and react in a fraction of a moment grew increasingly profound the older and more powerful they got.


    From the first Spike nearly tearing its way through her shield, Shario knew she could only endure a few thousand of them before she failed, the problem was there were far more headed her way. She could not stop them in time.


    Her conclusion was true.


    In real-time, it would appear as if no bit of it had passed at all for when the first spike mmed against Shario''s shield and the others followed behind. There was no visible sign of hindrance to their movements as they overwhelmed her defense in less than a second.


    Her eyes looked behind her at the panicking gods, they were only ten percent done with their tasks and they would fail, for a brief moment she was tempted to draw her Divine Kingdom into her body in order to boost her powers to the limits, but she did not know the full capabilities of these creatures if she failed, it would mean her death would be wasted and she would end up grievously injured.


    epting the destruction of this body, she began to prepare her essence for the next resurrection as darkness covered her sight.


    She made peace with the fact that she would have to sacrifice a lot of her Divine Essence, but she was determined to learn as much as she could from these creatures and ughter them as painfully as possible, the memory of her previous death still haunting her.


    A pleasant scent entered her nose as a strong but fair hand appeared beside her.


    A rich male voice that was deep and possessed endless warmth entered her ears,


    "Shario, the Scourge, I never knew you for someone who would easily give up at the first sign of a setback."


    Shario gasped in surprise and then in pleasant relief as she could not help herself butugh aloud, "I also never knew you for someone who was everte to the party¡­Tenma. Especially one such as this."


    The arm that appeared beside was holding pure darkness that shielded the entire formation behind them effortlessly.


    The god who was capable of this was the leader and the strongest god of the Cerulean Gxy. A genius who rose from nothing and ascended the unofficial throne of the leader of the gods, he was the oldest god with his history shrouded in antiquity.


    Shario believed he must be stronger than a Major God, but for whatever reason he chooses to keep himself in a manner unbefitting of his status. She was a Major God also and was unable to understand his true depths.


    She had always hated this side of him that she was unable to understand, but now she found such unfathomable strength to be oddlyforting.


    He had long ck hair that framed a handsome face, behind him was a guitar resting on a pillow of darkness. He was a god that had mastered two Authorities¡ªSound and Darkness. At least that was what he chose to reveal to the world.


    Tenma looked at the flustered face of Shario, and cupped her ming chin burning as hot as a star, bringing her face up to his own he said, "You look cute when you are afraid, shame that I have ever only seen this expression a few times."


    Shario pped his hands away angrily, "Are you fucking kidding me Tenma? Our fellow gods are dead and the world is ashes and ruin and you have the time to flirt?"


    Tenma seemed surprised at her outburst before he shook his head, "Ahh, Shario, for all your powers, I am still surprised at your youth. We have faced greater threats¡­ and greater losses in my lifetime."


    "what has that got to do with what is happening now?"


    "He smiled sadly at her, "I had forgotten how to cry a long time ago¡­ the only thing I understand now is how to smile, as I ughter my enemies. Watch me, Shario and you shall understand me."


    Behind Tenma, portals of darkness began to open, and all the Cerulean gods appeared behind him, even those ughtered a moment ago, and thest Major God appeared, Herod, The yed.


    "All of you¡­ activate the formations, I shall hold back the beasts at our door." Tenma announced and turned towards the massive Ouroboros Serpents, uncoiling themselves from the flesh ball.


    A fiery blue hand touched his wrists, Shario stopped him and said, "These creatures are dangerous."


    Tenmaughed, "Oh ye of little faith, watch me!"

 Chapter 546 Tasty Revenge

    Chapter 546 Tasty Revenge


    Tenma''s regal features turned serious, the white of his eyes turning entirely ck and he suddenly turned from a charming figure to one that was demonic.


    His long ck hair turned to ck smoke, and the light shining on the surface of the dimmed until it appeared as if the world was in twilight.


    The darkness he had conjured when he arrived had sped the hundreds of thousands of spikes shot by the Ouroboros Serpents and with a squeeze of his hand, he crushed them to dust. The sound made from crushing those spikes was apocalyptic, and a slow grin began to grow on Tenma''s face.


    He pointed his second hand at the angered creatures, whose spikes were already halfway regrowing and he snapped his fingers, and a wave of darkness drawn from the boundless immensity of space and shrunken to hundreds of thousands of miles wide swept towards the serpents and mmed into them with enough force to crush a hundred worlds.


    This force tore through the scales of the serpents pushing them back for miles and vaporizing arge portion of their bodies and theirrge golden bones could be seen underneath.


    With a cry of rage and pain, the serpents opened theirrge mouths and began to inhale the darkness, drawing into their bodies this frightening power, and in a stunning disy of adaptability, the corrosion brought by the darkness was beginning to lessen, as their bodies adapted to the energies they were consuming.


    It was clear that if Tenma performed this attack once more, then it would not work as well as before.


    Tenma''s eyes opened wide at this disy, "You are right Shario, these beasts are special¡­ but only just."


    With his hand still raised he bent a finger as if he was strumming a guitar string, and reality seemed to pause, as a subtle vibration escaped from his finger that grew increasingly magnified as it went towards the serpents, and when it reached them it sank into their flesh.


    What was not readily apparent was that the string of the guitar behind him moved in conjunction with his fingers.


    He made the gesture three more times as a subtle vibration escaped from his fingers and sank into the bodies of the serpents.


    The first wave of vibration that entered their bodies made them flinch, the second caused them great pain, the third made millions of cracks appear on their bodies, and the fourth destroyed the five Ouroboros Serpents in their entirety, leaving a mountain of fallen golden ash behind.


    "How do you like that?" Tenmaughed, "I call this move, Tasty Revenge. I have yed many creatures that caused me pain in my life using it."


    The entire world was enveloped in silence, and Tenma turned to Scorio and grinned once more as the darkness retreated from his eyes and his hair, she gulped.


    Tenma had proved once more that he was the strongest and wisest.


    He turned his gaze towards Rowan while addressing Scorio and Herod who came to stand beside him.


    Herod The yed was a god who appeared to have been tortured so badly, that most of his body was covered with ghastly wounds.


    He had clothes made from living thorns that circled constantly around his body and tore him to shreds, and his blood was ever flowing from his grievous wounds creating arge rain of blood underneath him constantly.


    "I assume this is the leader of those beasts," Tenma pointed out towards Rowan, "Still it is surprising that he just stood there and watched them be destroyed. I had assumed he was going to attack and was holding back a greater portion of my strength for that reason, yet he made no move¡­. Strange. Who among you knows what he is or what sort of creature hemands? My guess is he is most likely an Infernal creature, either a Devil or a Demon. Every now and then such foul monstrosities emerge from their pits and cause havoc."


    Shario cursed, "If he is a Demon then how are we supposed to win?"


    "We can''t," Tenma replied, "We can only chase him away, show him that there are easier targets outside the gods here."


    A chilling hiss emerged from Herod''s mouth, his tongue was far too shattered to speak clearly, but everyone here could perfectly understand him, "He seems¡­ to be¡­ waiting¡­ for¡­. Something."


    Tenma stroked his chin, "although he might be an Infernal, we must know what sort of being we are dealing with. If he is a Demon, then we might be able to go through this battle in a more structured manner, but if is a Devil, or worse¡­ a Titan, then we have to endure a war that wouldst for an Age, and many of us would perish."


    He looked at the Formation behind them, it was almost eighty percent full, the addition of the rest of the gods making a great impact on itspletion rate, "Scorio, Herod, join the rest and activate this Formation, let me go talk to our guest, perhaps I might discover a clue about his identity that would make this war easier for us all. If we can strike a bargain and give him what he wants, we might just avoid a war altogether."


    "Be¡­. Careful." Herod hissed.


    Tenma nodded and vanished in a burst of darkness, appearing a thousand miles away from Rowan. That was the closest he could appear to a being of power to show his strength and also his willingness to give ground if necessary, for he understood that although Infernals were inherently chaotic and loved bloodshed and ughter, they could also be swayed by greater benefits.


    From a distance Rowan''s body had been shrouded by a dim reddish haze that was a side effect of wearing clothes made from his Berserker Intent, although he was not a god, his Berserker Intent at the Origin Grade gave him powers that only those at this level could control.


    Tenma could only pierce through this haze because he came this close to Rowan, and he could see his features, a sh of recognition passed through his eyes but it disappeared so quickly, that most would never notice.


    Rowan was not like most people, his unique nature made him very aware of the smallest change in emotion in someone,


    ''How fascinating, he recognizes me.'' Rowan thought in interest.

 Chapter 547 Hidden Intentions

    Chapter 547 Hidden Intentions


    Rowan did not hurry to attack or interfere with the destruction of his Ouroboros Serpents, without killing him, any casualties caused to his Serpents were useless, he would rather wait, as far as he was concerned every single moment that passed, he was getting stronger.


    His Ouroboros Serpents had already finished healing inside the void in his hearts, and rearing up for round two, roaring their anger at their killers, they curled around the ring in his chest that was his World Engine, their blood burning.


    Rowan kept them in check, they had already yed their part for now. He had to be careful with the way he moved his pieces to achieve the best results possible.


    Rowan had tasted the power of a Major God, and the abilities of Tenma, the so-called leader of the gods, must be at their very peak, as he was most likely not a Major God, but a High God.


    He was quiet as he listened to the god speak, Rowan quietly pulled his Berserker Intent closer to himself, reducing his presence as he began to prepare himself for the battle and the ughter ahead.


    "I''m Tenma, the Ruler of Music and Darkness, the appointed leader of the gods of the Cerulean Gxy, and you are the monster whoes to our shores without any provocation from any of our number. You have ughtered our kin, and you have crushed our children to ashes. Whatever you are, you shall pay for your crimes in full. Yet, I''m a merciful god, and this is a ce where civility and honor hold sway. I will give you the chance to state your case and plead for forgiveness, and then you shall submit yourself for our justice. ept this condition or ept death!"


    The voice of the god crossed through space, and Rowan noticed that it was not carried by Aether itself, but from every shadow and every darkness present around, the voice even appeared from the shadows around Rowan, and there seemed to be a bit of dissonanceing from the voice around him as if it was seeking for something but it could not find it.


    It was not surprising because Rowan had no shadow.


    He noticed it was gone when he lost his Soul and created Eva, in a manner, Eva was his shadow.


    There was a power in that voice that was cleverly hidden but ultimately turned out to be useless against him. This was a new method of application of a god''s power that Rowan found fascinating, as it was not Intent but something else; Authority.


    A power that Rowan had recently begun to understand.


    For every god, their utmost quest in life was to master an Authority. Without mastering any Authority a Minor God had no hope of bing a Major God, because one of the prerequisites to bing a Major God was to master at least one Authority, and a god without an Authority was not necessarily weak, but they would never be able to ascend pass the first stage of godhood.


    Murrihm, the Stargazer was a god that had not mastered any Authority, and this reflected inside his Divine Kingdom as it was bereft of life!


    If the Stargazer had mastered the Authority rted to his power and Divine Spark, then his Divine Kingdom would be stronger and the billions of starlight he had given names would be much more animated and powerful, he would have been able to send his children to spread his will all through the universe and in that way, he would have rapidly grown stronger.


    He knew that Tenma was a god that had mastered at least two Authorities. The lowest threshold to be a High God was to master two Authorities and from the information he had gathered about the Cerulean Gxy, this god was an ancient monster that was even older than the gods of Trion, having lived for endless millions of years, his true roots were buried in darkness, and he was the primary reason why Rowan wanted to be sufficiently strong enough before he attacked this gxy, not for the impressive lineup of gods, but because of only one god¡­ Tenma.


    What struck Rowan as odd was the recognition in the eyes of this god, he knew he had nevere in contact with him before and it did not take long for his many Consciousness Pirs to find out the possible reason why Tenma recognized him.


    There was only a single instance where the true image of Rowan had been spread out and it was his bounty issued by the Order of Broken Eye.


    Trion was a powerful world and was one of the strongest and most influential forces in the known universe. A bounty such as those ced on Rowan could not be hidden for long, and there were various channels where news of that sort of high bounty would spread, even outside the Empire of Trion.


    For a god as old as Tenma, it was very possible that he had many sources from where he collects information in the universe atrge, for it was impossible for him to survive for so long without any method of gathering arge amount of information.


    What Rowan found interesting was that god was wily enough to not reveal the fact that he recognized him, and Rowan decided to y ording to the expectations of this god after all the details from his bounty meant he must have at least one Origin Treasure on him, not minding the bounty ced on his head.


    The bounty ced on his head was valuable enough to warrant the attention of those not even inside the Empire, but on the grand scale of things, the bounty ced on him was still too small for the present Rowan.


    Rowan did not think Tenma would feel he was a minor target because the bounty ced on him was not even equal to the smallest bounty ced on a Minor god, after all even the least powerful Minor God would have a bounty that was hundreds of times greater than what Rowan bounty was.


    Rowan had already ughtered two gods, a feat even a Major God would find hard to replicate, and Rowan smiled internally at the statement from Tenma.

 Chapter 548 Activating The Formation

    Chapter 548 Activating The Formation


    This god no matter how ancient he was, would never understand the reason why Rowan would want to butcher gods, he would never understand his motivations, no matter how smart or how experienced he was, since he did not understand the effects of Rowan''s power and Soul Energy, he would never be able to stop him or counter Rowan''s action.


    "I am curious," Rowan said, "Are you saying all this nonsense because you believe what you are saying or you just love the sound of your voice, or¡­ you are just waiting for the Formation behind you to bepleted?"


    Tenma''s eyes suddenly lit up, "So you understand the allure in my voice!"


    "How could I not?" Rowan smiled, "When you are beating it into my head."


    Shario in the distance frowned and muttered to herself, "Are they flirting?"


    Tenma''s Authority over sound meant that every word he spoke possessed a power and lethality that would strip away the mind of even a god to nothingness. He might appear to be cordial and quietly speaking, but the truth was that he had been attacking Rowan fiercely all this while.


    If he possessed a soul, no matter how powerful it was, then there would have been a visible effect on his countenance at best, or his body would have exploded as his soul shattered to pieces at worst.


    After Tenma destroyed the Ouroboros Serpents, his attack had not ended, instead it had grown more vicious. It was a shame that the target selected was Rowan who had no soul, whatever Tenma threw inside his Mental Space hit nothingness, and so although Tenma appeared jovial, as he bantered with Rowan, the apprehension in his heart increased, after all his long years as a god ced in developing the Tasty Revenge technique, he could count on one hand the number of people that were left unaffected by its insidious effects.


    Either this creature was very powerful or he was holding on to a powerful Treasure, none of these conclusions was a good thing for him and the rest of the gods here, there was nothing more insidious and unexpected than a power from a treasure that you could not understand or quantify, it could transform the battle power of an average person into something ungodly.


    Tenma suddenly pped his hands together, "Well, whatever I say to you would be fucking useless isn''t it? You don''t seem to care about my motivations anyway, in fact, I would think you are here to dy time as much as possible."


    Rowan smiled and held open his hand, and Envy with a purr of delight settled on it,


    "Oh¡­ if I gave you that impression, I sincerely apologize, I just wanted to make sure you are fighting me at your best. After killing two of your fellows, I am not impressed by your showings. Hmmm¡­ Disappointed would be a more urate word."


    The gods in the distance bristled in anger at Rowan''s words, their rage was only sated when they looked at the two Grand Formations that were nearlypleted, nothing could stop their victory, even if their enemy made a move now, it was already toote for the two Grand Formations finished collecting all the energies from the gods and quietly activated with no fanfare.


    Rowan went quiet, a hint of expectation inside his eyes, as he waited for the formations to disy their powers, it would be another opportunity for him to learn.


    He suddenly felt a shift in space¡ª'' It has begun'' Rowan cackled internally, and he waited, before he sighed in disappointment, as he felt the effect of the formation.


    Its powers had surrounded the entire Major World of Trypho, and what was collected from the entire was its Aether, channeling it all to the gods. So much lower was channeled into their Divine Bodies that they all became ming suns of power, that radiated light and heat to an entire region.


    On the countless worlds in the Cerulean Gxy, uncountable trillions of eyes fell to the skies where a greater part of it had lit up, it was as if all of space had be full of burning suns of various colors.


    In all the worlds, every mortal bowed in worship, fear and excitement in their mind, only some of the Earth gods understood that the gods had gone to war.


    ?


    Rowan watched the gods turn into beings of light as the environment grew more hostile. His void heart could not help but best in excitement.


    For someone else, this might be a debilitating environment to battle, but the true effect of this move would only be shown when the battle starts.


    The attacker would begin losing all the energy he expended without any hope of getting it back from the universe around them, plus another hidden deadly effect was that the Aether from the attacker would be fed to the defenders, further growing their advantage.


    Rowan''s sigh of disappointment reached the gods and they sneered internally, they would love to crush this creature to dust. These Grand Formation were not created by any insignificant powers, but from an extremely strange and powerful world that was beyond the scope of the understanding of most.


    If they had not acquired it inside a strange ce like Terminus after sacrificing so much, then it would be impossible for them to ever gain a weapon such as this, not in a million years.


    Tenma was not as relieved as the rest of the gods, he understood that he had used one of his most powerful attacks, and Rowan shrugged it off as nothing, also knowing that he was involved with those freaks from Trion, then it was all-around bad news.


    "Activate the full might of the Myriad Grave Light Formation, we cannot give him a moment of respite!" Tenma yelled aloud, his voice was like a whip in the minds of the gods and they did not hesitate and pushed their might into fully activating the Grand Formation in the earth.


    Perhapster some of them would realize that the words from Tenma were almost like amand they could not refuse, but at this time they were fully focused on trying to destroy the threat before them.


    Rowan suddenly felt the weight of a millions on his body as a phantasmal image of a coffin hundreds of miles long surrounded him, and like a meteor he was driven down to the earth and he fell t on his back with enough force that the impact was heard far into space.

 Chapter 549 Pride

    <h4>Chapter 549 Pride</h4>


    The formation on the ground had strengthened the earth to an unfathomable degree and the impact of Rowan''s body left no single grain of dust disturbed.


    A peculiar force that Rowan was now a bit familiar with as he had experienced it a while back began spreading around his body. It was Decay.


    He quickly realized that the potency of this one was far lesser than what he had experienced during the Berserker Tribtion, and so it could only cause him great pain as his body was repeatedly corroded but still not quickly enough before he healed the damage, but since the energy was persistent, the cycle continued, making Rowan''s skin increasingly pale.


    The increasing weight on his body did not cease and was still being constantly boosted, with the ground below him not giving way, and it appeared as if he was going to be grounded to dust.


    In a short while Rowan''s body was beginning to shatter into pieces, and he could only hold himself together with his Telekinesis, as even his regeneration was beginning to struggle with the damages being umted in his body.


    His skin and muscles were peeling off, and his golden blood was being suppressed back into his marrows, dull metallic cracks were escaping from his prone body as a million cracks erupted all over his bones but were healed shortly after.


    The sound that was escaping from his body as it was being repeatedly crushed into pieces was horrifying, it was enough to make even an Earth god go insane with revulsion.


    Because Rowan was grinning. No one should have this expression when they are being tortured to this extent.


    Amid all this pain, Rowan''s eyes became fixed on the two pieces of the falling moon, a Major World was sorge it would take time for it to reach its surface.


    He was admiring the way the mes curved around its falling form, heating up space to such a high degree that in its descents it created a beautiful contrail of red, that reminded him of the dress he made for his mother, Elura the Empyrean of Life.


    The many clouds of smoke and breaking debris reminded him of flowers¡ªRoses.


    For a moment he wondered why this thought urred to him at this very moment.


    "I miss you mother. I''m going to kill him. I''m going to make his existence miserable, and before he dies, he shall apologize a million times for the suffering he caused us all." he muttered through his broken and shattered mouth, and heughed aloud as the energy from the formation increased again, and he had to increase his concentration to counter it as his blood began to boil,


    "Yes¡­ this is what I want! This is the challenge I need!"


    What was happening to his body was directly opposite of what Eruption did when he activated it.


    Eruption burned his vitality and gave him endless growth, but he had to always ce it in check so as not to lose his sanity, while this Formation sought to destroy his vitality while suppressing him.


    The opposing nature of this formation on his body gave him a brand new experience about his techniques that made him gasp in sheer enjoyment.


    Then everything just clicked and he understood a barrier holding him back.


    Rowan''s body exploded with a bright golden light that erupted from his body and sted into space, vaporizing the falling parts of the moon in space, he had just received enlightenment when he was suppressed with this Formation, and his understanding of Eruption had grown.


    He did not need his Primordial Record to check that Eruption just reached 50%


    Using his Intent as a bridge, Rowan began pouring Essence strengthened by Eruption into Envy, the Axe had grown enough to handle this sort of power, and she did not disappoint.


    A faint ripple emerged from Envy, as a dome of vibrational force covered Rowan, and was pulsing as if it was a heart.


    This was Vibrational Force backed by Berserker Intent!


    Rowan wanted to fight against this formation and his Berserker Intent was aplishing his will.


    This dome resisted the power being exerted by the formation on Rowan, and his fingers twitched, followed by his arms and then legs, with a soft groan Rowan began to rise, pushing himself to one knee.


    Tenma looked at the weapon in Rowan''s hand and shock rippled through his heart, he called his weapon¡ªPride to his side, and the guitar resting on the pillow of darkness came to his hands, but the movement of the guitar was erratic, almost as if it was sleeping, but when Tenma held it, the guitar shook itself as if awakening and then there was a pause as the weapon observed what was urring around itself.


    Its strings began to thrum by themselves in excitement and Tenma gently caressed it, "I know Pride, you are not alone¡­ what? I can find the map to that Realm if I bring you together. Hahaha, say no more, even if I have to bring this entire gxy into darkness, I shall have my prize!"


    Tenma watched Rowan struggling to his two feet, his back bent against the pressure, and he could not help but marvel at this aplishment. What this monster was using to battle against the might of this Formation was pure physical strength, even after his weapon must have aided him.


    "Increase the power of the Formation, wear him to dust!"


    Tenmamanded the gods behind him and turned to follow the spectacle of the monster struggling below him, his heart beating a thousand times a second at the prize he had been waiting for millions of years being presented before him, but as he turned to look at Rowan''s position, his heart went still.


    Rowan was gone.


    His eyes widened as he turned to look behind him, and five of the gods that had been shining in their glory suddenly shook, their light fading away, and before the astonished eyes of everyone they came apart into pieces.


    Their Divine Bodies had been diced into small pieces and in the midst of all the gore, a perfect body brimming with strength, holding a great red axe and grinning as if he was having the greatest fun in his life was in their midst.

 Chapter 550 Divine Blood Pouring Like Rain

    <h4>Chapter 550 Divine Blood Pouring Like Rain</h4>


    The blood of the gods falling around Rowan shone with a multi-colored light that made him appear to be in the midst of falling stars.


    His body shed with a golden light and he reappeared in the middle of two gods, sweeping his Axe in broad strokes in a semicircr fashion, he sliced both of them apart through their waist with a single blow, and before both of them could scream, a horizontal slice bisected both of them from their head to their crotch, and the two gods fell apart in eight portions.


    In a few short months, Rowan''s battle capabilities had experienced a change that was night and day than his previous methods of just hitting as hard as he could.


    Rowan''s weapon moved like the wind¡ªformless and he struck like lightning¡ªFast. The weight behind his blows was heavier than a mountain range, he was a walking portent of death and doom.


    Rowan had mastered his Berserker Technique to the Origin Stage. A technique that was solely focused onbat, and he had drunk deeply of both Tribtions he had received, enhancing this Technique to a limit that equaled the first Berserker that had ever existed, the Narghal Tyrant, thest of his kind.


    He became a prowling wolf, bursting through the ranks of the gods, every movement he made was precisely calcted to deliver the most power, and the trajectory of his blows was almost impossible to follow.


    Envy was eerily silent, as the Axe had begun to subtly change since herst transformation. The de was now broader, and at the bottom part of its de were new serrated teeth like a saw.


    The shaft of Envy was now longer and broader, as new arcane scripts that resembled the merciless shes of a mad god decorated it. Nothing of this weapon was benign, it was meant for ughter and nothing else.


    Having felled seven gods in less than a second, Rowan''s presence was now fully exposed to the gods and his chance for easily killing them was lost. They began to split apart for they were previously spaced closely to each other, but that was only rtive to a god for each were hundreds of feet apart before.


    These were gods, not mere mortals, their adaptability and experiences were unmatched. They did not panic at this unexpected scenario, after all, everyone who had just died now did not truly perish, with their experience, a godly battle took at least centuries and sometimes could extend for millions of years, the battle had just begun.


    Rowan''s advance was stopped by multiple beams of light raining from the formation above; they descended in circr arcs that left gleaming trails in space, as they burned through Reality into the Underverse below it, where they left shining marks on it that were reflected outside the universe itself.


    The beams of light cast by the Formation above descended faster than the speed of light, and in an impossible feat of maneuverability, Rowan dodged them!


    He had begun including Astrbe inside his movement ability, but for now, he could only dodge moves that were static moves like beams of light and not more borate techniques, but this was already a drastic increase in hisbat power.


    Shown by his ability to dodge techniques moving in a straight line no matter how fast they were moving up to an extent.


    If he could fully Integrate Astrbe into his every movement, then Rowan would be an unstoppable God of War.


    Some of the gods were not expecting that sort of move to be possible, and Rowan did not give their flustered minds any space to recover, as he took another three heads from the stunned gods, the fourth god targeted rapidly brought his weapon to block, but Rowan sliced through it, and into the body of the god.


    The hasty defense gave the god the edge he needed to stay alive as instead of being beheaded, Envy only cut through his shoulders and into his chest before the wound exploded after Envy''s Vibrational force passed through the body of the god.


    Yet the god still lived, before he could retreat however, Rowan threw a quick punch that entered through the massive hole in his chest, and he thrust his arm clean through his torso as he grabbed the spine of the god.


    The god gave ast horrifying scream as with a strong heave, Rowan pulled out the spine of the god, and at the end of it was the attached head of the dying god, who had to watch the battered remains of his body shattering to pieces and descending towards the earth.


    Rowan turned around and vanished, he reappeared as he sliced through another god, while using the spine with the head of the god still attached as a hammer, he distractedly dodged another wave of attack by the Formation as he smashed the head of a female god to pieces using the spine attached with the skull.


    "Fuck this! The Formation does not work on this monster, everyone here should use your Divine Abilities!"


    A flustered god screamed out and before Shario could yell out for that order to be countered, most of the gods here revealed their Divine Might and the heavens shattered to pieces as colors surprising anything a mortal could everprehend flooded all of reality as dozens of gods unleashed their might without restraint.


    Rowan grinned at the endless chaos, and with a long battle cry, he vanished, dodging a host of attacks that made reality distort as he shuttled through a myriad of apocalyptic techniques like a slippery fly and reappeared within their number and began to battle them in close range.


    Rowan''s physique when burning Eruption was incredibly powerful, and when he paired it with his movements using Astrbe, he could dance through the chaos like it was nothing.


    Divine Blood began to fall from the sky as gods were killed.


    Rowan began tough more deeply, drunk with battle lust, but deep inside his eyes there was a keen light of expectation, for attached to every wound on the gods he killed were his Berserker Intent.


    He hadid the bait, now he was just waiting for the fish to bite.

 Chapter 551 Curious Eyes

    Chapter 551 Curious Eyes


    A god screamed in pain as he was brutally sliced into two.


    Rowan had mmed Envy into his stomach, and twisted the Axe around, effectively destroying the guts of the wailing god, but he angled his weapon so Envy''s de would point upward, and with a small grunt of effort, he applied force so that the Axe had traveled upward, splitting the god from his stomach, through his chest, neck, and finally his head.


    The cut was clean, but the Vibrational energy left behind sted the body of the god to mush. Rowan dodged another flurry of attacks, but he stumbled when suddenly he was enveloped by great pain that attacked every single inch of nerve ending in his body.


    He rapidly pushed this pain to another consciousness pir to bear the load, but his momentum was lost¡­


    A zing blue de burst out of his chest, the heat was so terrible it began to vaporize a massive hole in Rowan''s torso, he hurriedly cut through the ming de with his Axe and shifted forward, if he had been dyed for just a moment, the top half of his body would have been vaporized.


    Anotherrge spike of pain filled his consciousness, but Rowan quickly shifted it to another consciousness pir, it was enough to dy him for a fraction of a moment, and multiple godly techniques mmed into his body.


    Acid, mes, Frost, Poison, Lightning, Darkness, Focused Electromaism Bolts, Curses, Pain, Afflictions, all sorts of Techniques focused on his body, each of these techniques had enough power to destroy tens of Minor World in a single stroke, and Rowan could barely scream in pain and shock before he was reduced to just a golden skull.


    The only reason this part of his body remained was that he had shielded his head with Envy, and even with this, his physical body had barely survived this attack.


    With a burst of golden mes, he returned to his previous form, but once again he was buried under thebined assault from the gods, he shifted his battered skull to the side using Astbe, but although the gods could notpete with him in speed, they could anticipate his direction, for even with Astrbe, he could only move in a straight line.


    He still moved too fast though, and quickly healed up, about to continue his battle once more, he found himself ensnared in a web of darkness that he had failed to anticipate, his pair of furious eyes looked in the distance where Tenma stood grinning, and Rowan''s cries of fury were buried under a wave of power from the rest of the gods that nearly reduced him to dust.


    "Don''t give him a moment''s respite, continue the bombardment," Shario screamed, "Activate both Formations at full power, press him into nothingness, for this is our will!"


    Rowan began to struggle with the powers arrayed against him, the Formations were a great hindrance as the only way for him to escape their reach would be to use Astrbe, and doing so ced him on a path that could be anticipated and countered.


    Still, he was battling dozens of gods at the same time and holding his own!


    Tenma was a problem, he did not userge and shy moves against Rowan, but he was always there to ce a stumbling block on his every advancement, the reason for Rowan''s struggle was this cunning god whose sense of timing nearly made Rowan scream in frustration.


    A sudden massive wave of power mmed into him from out of nowhere and Rowan''s body was crushed to pieces, Envy was sted away from his destroyed body by arge beam of darkness with enough force that the weapon was sted millions of miles into the, nearly reaching its core.


    The World Will of the Major World enclosed the entire around the weapon, silencing its shrieks of rage, and pressing it deeper into itself.


    Tenma consolidated this process when he used the Myriad Grave Light Formation to suppress the struggling weapon, pushing more than ny-nine percent of this Formation''s power for that task.


    He tried and failed to keep the tion inside his heart from bursting forth, and Tenma could barely stop himself from leaving this battle, collecting the weapon and disappearing into the darkness for the next million years while he digested his prize.


    Yet he focused his thoughts, destroying the fleshy body of this monster was necessary, and if they could do so, he would be forced to regenerate back in his ne.


    Tenma no longer considered the Rowan Kuranes he saw in the bounty notice and this person to be the same, most probably this was a Demon Prince who wore the guise of a Child of Trion tomit mischief. Nevertheless banishing its mortal form was a victory.


    No longer holding back much of his strength, Tenma began delivering focused sts of darkness and sound waves, crushing this being, as the other gods followed his lead, the Myriad Nunceple Light Armament Formation, giving them all the Aether from the entire world at their disposal.


    ?


    If destruction was ever to be a ce, then the situation where Rowan found himself would qualify for that position.


    Even the gods retreated for a few hundred miles to escape the full brunt of the devastation, but they did not let off on pouring all their powers and the techniques they had learned over the endless years into an area notrger than a few thousand feet, creating a zone of pure chaos.


    The strange light shining from that area was causing some of the least powerful Minor gods to squint, as they felt a searing pain in their soul from looking at that region.


    Reality had long been destroyed in this area, and the Underverse beneath was being stretched to such an rming degree, that it was possible to see faint lights beyond the darkness if you concentrated enough.


    Although Rowan and the gods were not aware, those lights were eyes! From whom was unknown, and perhaps, it was a good thing that they were not aware of the prying eyes surrounding the universe.


    ?


    Rowan was in a unique state as he was barely on the threshold between total annihtion and restoration, although he was being bombarded by a lot of power, he was constantly circling Eruption through his consciousness pirs, making sure he was channeling all those powers to his vitality, and so although he was reduced to a single cell, the amount of vitality he possessed inside that single cell almost made it indestructible.


    Almost¡­

 Chapter 552 Lament Of Celestials

    <h4>Chapter 552 Lament Of Celestials</h4>


    Rowan was getting increasingly pressed, as the gods he had in returned, carried by portals of darkness created by Tenma to quickly bring them back to the field of battle.


    The pressure on him grew from insane to impossible, and his single drop of golden blood hovering in the air began to shrink, if it was destroyed, all that power would rush into his Mental Space, and Rowan did not want such an event to ever ur.


    Unlike both gods he had killed, Rowan was wary of allowing a Major God''s power or higher to enter his Mental Space, because their Intent was more developed and powerful, they might be able to see what was inside his Mental Space, although Rowan did not think that was possible, he would rather not take that risk, not if he could help it.


    The power being endured by the single cell increased until he knew that he had barely ten seconds to hold on.


    He called up his Primordial Record, as right now he was in the best position to begin his rapid improvements once more, no better practice field than this ce could be easily found.


    <b>PRiMORDiAl RECORD</b>


    Name: Rowan Kuranes


    Age: 15/542,000


    Strength: 648,392


    Agility: 626,792


    Constitution: 653,977


    ss: None


    Title: ne Walker, Chaos Blood, Reality Butcher, Creator, Primordial.


    Aspect:


    Berserker (Tier 7¡ª Completed)


    Lament Of Celestials (Tier 0)


    Light Devourer (Tier 0)


    Skills:


    BERSERKER BLOOD (Origin ¡ª Level Completed)


    Bloodline Skill: Eruption (50%)


    Passive:


    Deciphernguage plete)


    Berserker Intent (Silver)


    Records:


    SIX <b>HEADED OUROBOROS</b> [CHAOS BLOOD] - Level 3 Completed [30,000]


    SHEOL - Level 5 Completed (1,000,000)


    TREE OF DESIRE - Level 5 Completed


    Territory: Primordial Sea of Darkness


    Bloodline Ability: Purgatory Gate (Locked)


    Legendary Skill: Chaos World Engine [6/6]


    Chaos World Engine [Minor¡ª Completed]


    Legendary Skill:Word of Enoch ¡Á2 [nk].


    Rift Rule: Absolute Body.


    Pce of Ice Chamber Unlocked:


    Astrbe


    Knowledge Well


    Hollow Forge


    Chaos Worlds (minor) ¡ª Limits Exceeded


    Minor Worlds Seeded ¡ª 212


    Awakening Primordial Bloodline [Sheol]


    Soul Crystal ¡ª 100


    Remark: Awakening Primordial


    The first thing that could be noticed was that he had only a paltry 100 Soul Crystals left.


    Before he had killed every mortal on this, he had 542 Soul Crystals, and then with the addition of the 1,350, the total became 1,892 Soul Crystals.


    Although Rowan had been fighting a grueling battle with the gods, it did not mean his many other consciousnesses were focused on battle.


    The advantages of his many Consciousness Pirs he had would be wasted if that were to be the case, and one of the reasons he was battling by himself instead of using the many tools avable to him like his Archangels or his Ouroboros Serpents was because of his Aspects.


    It was time for him to activate a new Aspect, and not just any sort of normal Aspect, but an Omnipotent Aspect. He had previously dyed activating an Omnipotent Aspect because he wanted to bring his Berserker Aspect to the Origin Grade, hoping he would be surprised by the results.


    His foresight had paid off and he had harvested an impossible amount of power and Attributes from his Berserker Aspect, with that part out of the way, he focused on the next.


    He pushed his consciousness into the page of his Primordial Record and did not think too much about what he would be picking. Andar was already using the Light Devourer Aspect, and Rowan wanted to go for the foremost Supreme Technique of the Magus World.


    It was an undeniable fact, that he was intrigued by its name; Laments of Celestials.


    His Angels fell under the Celestial camp, and he was very curious about this Aspect because, by all indications, this technique was the antithesis of everything Celestial in nature. Its name was already tyrannical enough, and knowing that this was an Omnipotent Aspect, pushed its utilities to another level far beyond what the Berserker Aspect should be capable of.


    What was also peculiar was that the general name of this technique was not Lament Of Celestials but Frostmourne. If not for the Primordial Record showing him its true name, he would have not been any wiser.


    Why was its true name hidden?


    Rowan could guess that maybe the ruler of the Magus World, the Supreme Archmage, was plotting deeply and he would not be surprised if maybe the greatest enemies of the Mages were Celestials, and this technique was a hidden weapon he wanted to use against the Celestials.


    Rowan did not even hesitate as he activated this new Aspect and he felt the beginning of a storm begin to brew inside his Mental Space.


    If he was to be discovered that he was practicing this technique then it was inevitable that he would be creating for himself a powerful enemy because he had spoiled his ns, but Rowan no longer cared much about such matters anymore.


    When you have enough enemies to fill a universe, you stop caring if one more was added.


    Rowan began to feel intense pressure gathering inside his Mental Space. He suddenly felt very constricted as if his body and consciousness were being squeezed by a massive python.


    With a maddened shriek that was heard all over the and made the gods pause in their bombardment, Rowan released every single bit of Intent inside his body, seeking only a tiny bit of reprieve so he could have the space to breathe.


    His Berserker Intent tore a sliver through the chaos and Rowan''s golden blood drop sted through it and ascended to the skies, pushed by golden mes and the blue light of Astrbe.


    Tenma screamed, "Do not let him escape!"


    The atmosphere exploded as multiple colored lights from all the gods ascended in pursuit of Rowan.


    From afar you could see a single golden light being chased by multicolored lights from behind as all of them ascended into the heavens leaving the behind.


    Rowan returned to his full form, yet he appeared pale, and suddenly he screamed as his body began tobust with a bright white me, as far above him all of reality seemed to shake, and a massive frozen gate pierced through the Underverse, carried from outside the universe itself, appeared above him.


    Except for the three Major gods of the Cerulean Gxy whose eyes exploded, every other god here shattered into pieces as they saw this frozen gate.


    "WHO DARES?"


    A furious roar echoed throughout the entire universe.

 Chapter 553 Spirit Martrix Gate!!!

    Chapter 553 Spirit Martrix Gate!!!


    Trypho, the Major World was at the center of the Cerulean Gxy, but it was not as close to the other Minor Worlds around it, but was surrounded by millions of worlds and stars that were not as valuable, and so they were filled with various death traps and formation and was not suitable for life.


    This was a defensive mechanism against invasion from outside the gxy. If an enemy wanted to destroy their sole Major World, they would have to pass through endless miles of traps and fight pitched battles on worlds that were not considered valuable, thereby wasting a lot of their enemy''s resources.


    When the white light from the gigantic gate shone as it entered the universe, millions of worlds and stars around Trypho froze before crumbling to dust.


    Although theses were not suitable for life, there was still arge enough number on their surfaces, numbering in the hundreds of billions¡­


    They all perished.


    This happened so quickly that none of them was aware of their passing. One moment everything was going the way it should, and the next, everything was gone.


    ?


    Rowan did not care for what was happening around him, he could feel his Mental Space shaking as a vast influx of souls streamed into it.


    Although he had never wished to harvest souls in this manner, knowing this was just a spectacr waste of resources, he acknowledged that in battles of this level, such an event was bound to ur.


    They were elephants, and the mortals were grass, when they battled¡­ the grass would suffer.


    His focus was fixed on the gigantic frozen gate ahead of him which was simr to a Spirit Matrix Gate, but that was likeparing a single brick to a thousand-story building. It was in and unadorned, resembling two massive blocks of ice.


    This frozen Spirit Matrix Gate was billions of miles wide and tall, almost dwarfing the Major World below, and the Aura it emanated swept throughout space, and the below began to shatter!


    The Major World might have escaped annihtion due to its size and rugged strength, but it could not stand against the Aura from this frozen gate, and in a short while, ten percent of its surface was frozen and turned to dust.


    "Is this my Spirit Matrix Gate?" Rowan muttered aloud.


    Andar''s Spirit Matrix Gate had appeared inside his Mental Space, simr to all other Mages, but Rowan''s Spirit Matrix Gate appeared in reality.


    Was this a feature of this Aspect, or was it rted to his bloodlines? He dismissed this spection he could not answer for the moment because Rowan had also recognized the mighty voice that rumbled through the universe. It was female, and he recalled a disdainful snort that ruined Andar''s chance of obtaining the Lament of Celestial technique.


    He grinned, even though his body was breaking apart from the light and the Aura emanating from the frozen gate, he could handle it for the moment, he was simply enjoying the sheer opposite emotions being felt by the same individual in such a short period, and her screams of rage was like honey to his ears.


    He looked down and saw the three Major gods retreating in shock and fear, Tenma surrounded the below in an orb of darkness and began to pull it away halting its destruction, Rowan squinted his eyes at that action, but he ignored them for the moment.


    He had lost Envy once, and he did not n on losing his favorite weapon again. Rowan had noticed the longing gaze in the heart of Tenma, and if he thought he could easily take this weapon from his side, the gods could not be more mistaken.


    Instead, Envy was a bait. Rowan was curious about what this god knew of this mysterious weapon, and if he was to kill a god of this caliber, then he would need to take some extra steps.


    The destroyed gods were beginning to return, tearing apart space and their eyes were wide open with fear and astonishment when they all saw the sheer scale of the devastation around them that urred in a mere moment.


    Their lives and the gxy would never be the same, and this damage did not just ur around them, but inside them as well, as curses began to break out as they looked into their Divine Kingdom, yet their anger was still muted before the vision of the frozen gate appearing above them.


    What was happening now was breaking their godly minds.


    Whatever was above them was not of this universe and possessed a magnificence and power that a god could never hope to acquire their entire life.


    It was like revealing to a blind man who always thought that darkness was everything but was now shown all the myriad colors under the sky.


    There was no framework inside their head that could make them understand how a power like this was possible, and thisck of knowledge brought them great fear, only the presence of Tenma and the two other Major gods gave them a little bit of relief.


    If only they knew that Tenma was nearly going insane from fear they would have fled immediately, if what a Minor God could sense from the gate was already breaking their minds, what a Major God and higher could sense from it was much deeper, and like moths to a me, they were ensnared in its web.


    If they had fled at the start, they would have escaped this fatal allure, but after being in the presence of the gate for this long, they were no longer able to escape. Their only hope was for the gate to leave, or else they were trapped.


    Rowan had no idea what was happening behind him, currently a force wasbing through his body looking for something, and it did not take long for him to realize that this force was looking for his Spirit.


    He frowned, he had none¡­ but perhaps,


    Rowan did not hesitate and activated a Single Consciousness Pir and sent a wave of mental power towards that force which seized it and began to drag it towards the gate.


    The massive frozen gate vibrated, the sound tore through reality, sting apart the universe for countless miles and Rowan found himself outside the universe¡­


    Outside the fucking universe!

 Chapter 554 Regrowth

    <h4>Chapter 554 Regrowth</h4>


    Tenma and the other god stood around in shock, the gigantic frozen gate and Rowan were gone, and the blood of the universe was raining down in this position, coloring space red for endless miles.


    Reality shuddered and with rming speed, everything was being reced. New worlds and stars began to bloom from the ashes of what was left, and the massive tear in space faded away.


    The blood of the universe was not just a method for it to express pain, it also served as a method to heal its wounds.


    It was rare for such an event to ur, and it showed the degree of shock in the hearts of the gods that none of them tried to fight for a bit of this blood, as their troubles weighed on their minds.


    From the regrowth, twelve new greaters emerged, all of them were Minor Worlds, a miracle born from the remnants of so many destroyed lives.


    It was a sign that although destruction was something terrible, but without it, there was no way for something new and better to emerge.


    The Cerulean Gxy was stronger as a whole, but who would reap the benefits from these newly emerged Minor Worlds was unknown.


    As suddenly as this whole debacle had started, it suddenly ended.


    "What the fuck is that¡­" Shario cursed, her ming blue skin peeling away revealing her pudgy self underneath, and she was bent at the waist vomiting blood.


    She pushed herself back to a proper standing position, feeling a bone-deep ache that reminded her of being a mortal all those long years ago. A chill wind of doom blew across her spine and she shivered in dread.


    Her mind was in chaos and pain filled her spirit, the reason for that was apparent when you looked inside her Divine Kingdom.


    Her Divine Kingdom had been a lush and vibrant space, where creatures of light and fire frolicked, their songs and worship to her great name never ceasing, and their love for her was absolute.


    Everything had changed for the few seconds she had spent viewing the frozen gate.


    Eighty percent of the life inside her Divine was extinguished as a white me that seemed both real and unreal had swept past her Divine Kingdom and left it a frozen wreck.


    The mes did notst for long; else everything would have perished, the ice it left behind copsed and brought everything to dust, and Shario noticed that the Divine Energy inside everything the me touched was gone.


    Her very foundations had been destroyed to an rming degree, and such a loss would be unimaginable for her before now.


    She had no way of getting it back, her powers had drastically reduced to their barest minimum, and she was left confused and devastated.


    Right now, she was no stronger than a Minor god, and from the looks of every god around here, they had all experienced the same issue. They were like helpless mice before the cat, and this weakness in her Divinity nearly ate her soul alive.


    If she could, she would be screaming, but she tried to ce her mind in order. She thought that perhaps if this was the price to pay for them to be free of this monster, then it was a worthy enough price.


    Yet Shario''s mind did not wander far, as she looked at Tenma who appeared heartbroken, but his eyes were fixed on the, and she saw him licking his lips, and rage began to be roused in her heart.


    This was not the look of someone who was truly devastated, he must have gained some other benefit that she was not aware of. Could this event that happened be rted to him? Were they all his pawns to acquire something he had been craving?


    Many decisions in this battle were poorly thought out, their leader Tenma seemed more willing to scheme for other benefits than to focus on the ongoing battle.


    He had barely done anything of note during the fight, except to hamper their enemy''s movement and she saw no reason why Tenma would do so unless he was fighting for some bigger stakes elsewhere and his full concentration was not on this battle.


    No longer able to stomach her rage, sheshed out,


    "Tenma, I understand that look in your eyes, you knew that monster, what is he? Did you drag this cmity to our shores?"


    Tenma pulled his gaze away from the and seeing the look in her eyes and the demeanor of all the gods around, he rolled his eyes in exasperation,


    "You don''t think I have any sort of connection with this event, do you? I''m as shocked as you all are. Whatever happened here is one of the trials that will inevitablye our way as the ages roll past, and although we have all paid a painful price, it''s done. We have survived it¡­ we can return to our Kingdoms, and from the ashes of what is left, we shall slowly rebuild. We are gods, we are eternal, and the problems we face are beyond what any mortal canprehend."


    His words were having a visible effect on the gods, and Tenma did not stop there, his voice grew louder


    "Yet, I do know that for some of us, this is not enough, the affront to our dignity, to our bloodlines, to our thrones can not go unchecked, although we retreat for the moment. Mark my words, we shall make that monster pay a terrible price, we shall¡­. Yrffus, what is wrong with you?"


    One of the female gods had gone pale and she staggered as if she was drunk, and then her eyes widened, and she coughed,


    "Tenma¡­ I don''t¡­"


    She suddenly screamed and her body exploded into ashes that spread for miles, her horrifying death cries lingered.


    "What?!...."


    Tenma was dumbfounded, and then another god exploded with a scream, and another, and in a short while, four gods were dead!


    This was not their corporeal form being destroyed, this was their Divine Spark, the seat of their will, being annihted!

 Chapter 555 The Size Of Forever

    Chapter 555 The Size Of Forever


    ?


    Rowan did not know what to expect having been abruptly drawn into an area he dreaded entering at this stage, and for a while, he could not understand anything he was seeing, he was lost, and the only light he could hold on to was from the Spirit Matrix Gate and even then he was about to lose that.


    That would be a bad thing, as Rowan would be left naked and helpless in this ce. It was not as if he was blind, only that whatever this ce was, it was filled with so much information that he could not process it.


    The light from the Spirit Matrix Gate was fading and Rowan decided not to struggle to understand, if he was a creature was was meant to exist outside the universe, then the method to do so woulde to him.


    Rowan no longer hesitates when ites to issues like this. He stopped clutching onto the fading light from the Spirit Matrix Gate, the sensation was like a drowning man who simply gave up struggling to hold his breath and just decided to begin breathing in water.


    It was unnatural at first, but an intuition as innate as breathing made him shift his perception into the eyes of his Ouroboros Serpents, and like thest piece of a jigsaw puzzle, his perception clicked, and he gained understanding, but with this understanding came¡­ power!


    Power like he had never felt before, raw and unfiltered and having such great depths he floundered in the immensity of it, feeling like a single grain of sand on a beach filled with an endless amount of sand.


    His Ouroboros Bloodline, Sheol, and the Tree of Desire began to bubble with anticipation, a keen but confused longing deep inside his body as a fresh wave of unknown power, that was not Aether but something else began to surround his flesh.


    Rowan only had a bare moment toprehend what just happened before he hurriedly channeled this power into a position that would cause the least amount of change in his bloodlines and he screamed as his body began to dramatically expand.


    He had been burning Eruption all this while, and the moment he was dragged outside the universe and his perception molded to this ce, his bloodline had begun attracting these different sources of energy that sought to prate his body and change him on a fundamental level.


    Yet Rowan knew if he allowed this change to happen, then he would be forever barred from the universe or any other universes, this was not his n, he was not ready or powerful enough to leave the universe.


    The power was horribly invasive and sought to enter his body by all means, still, Rowan was familiar with handling forces like this one, as a simr power he was focusing on, which was Eruption, acted a bit like this, it gave him a massive amount of power to channel towards any part of his body as he deemed fit.


    Thetter portion of this technique was important, as channeling all this power not into his bloodline but into something else inside of him was the best option.


    He was fighting to have more than one Primordial Bloodline and a necessary criterion for such a lofty goal was to continuously purify his bloodlines until he reached their Origin, and he must be careful not to dilute them, no matter how much easy power he could gain now, he would ultimately lose out.


    Rowan was lucky that his Eruption technique had reached the 50% point, else he would be insane at this moment. This aided him in understanding how to process power of this scale, or he would have exploded, creating a Mini¨CBing Bang.


    This process was not easy, but Rowan knew he was capable of seeding, after all, he was born for moments like this.


    He could barely use the power of all his consciousness pirs to push all this power into his Constitution and Rowan began to grow. In his sheer desperation, he kept reaching for more Consciousness Pirs, and somehow there were also more waiting for him.


    He did not understand this power, and he did not push it into any of his bloodlines and directed it in the only ce he could control and quickly burn it off if he wanted to.


    From his fragile eight-foot mortal frame his body exploded to a thousand miles in less than three seconds, and it was not enough, it was just beginning. His cries of pain and exaltation were like a thunderous bell that was heard across forever and attention was beginning to be drawn towards his position.


    Even as his body was undergoing a drastic change, the consciousness pir he had connected to the Spirit Matrix Gate began to ache. The amount of Mental Power being drawn from it was stupendous, enough to reduce a thousand Earth gods to insanity.


    He was being stretched towards two different directions, he needed to process all the powers from outside the universe and also to satisfy the demands of the Spirit Matrix Gate, but still, he found himself having ess to more Consciousness Pirs!


    Rowan began to assign them to this frozen Spirit Matrix Gate and massive etchings the size of continents began to appear on the gate.


    Feeding on Rowan''s Mental Energy, the Spirit Matrix gate began plotting out the events of Rowan''s life, and as Rowan grew bigger, shooting past ten thousand miles, he began to understand what was happening to him at the moment, and also the incredible opportunity the Spirit Matrix Gate was giving him.


    When his Perception had clicked as he limated to his environment, the understanding he gained was profound.


    There were different energies outside the universe that were incredibly vast and portent, some of these were Aether but it was minuscule inparison to the other powers present here, and to truly understand the scale of the powers flooding outside the universe, even a small portion of this minuscule Aether floating around was vaster than any amount of Aether that could be found inside the universe.


    Rowan could see the universe he just exited, from his position, it was¡­everything!


    Its immensity was beyond forever, and a mortal or even a god would not understand what they were even looking at, but his new perception made him trace the edges of it and also showed him simr universes floating forever away, each of them the size of forever.

 Chapter 556 The True Face Of The Third Prince

    Chapter 556 The True Face Of The Third Prince


    Rowan noticed that although he was perceiving the size of each universe, he could not encapste them in his mind.


    Only the impossible nature of his Ouroboros Serpent could make him begin to understand a bit of this abstract concept and also make him understand the energy he was currently feeding on and channeling towards his physique.


    Among the energies present here, there was a golden energy that was flowing across all the universes, and it was this golden energy that was streaming inside his body, as Rowan''s body reached a hundred thousand miles tall and was still growing, he realized that this energy was treating him like a new universe, and giving him the power that only a universe were feeding on.


    He quickly traced the reason why this was happening, and he instantly understood it, this was the power of his Chaos Blood.


    If all of reality was from the power of Chaos, this energy was his blood!


    Why was he different? From his investigation on Labaletai the Chaos Door, none of the Chaos Blood had this reaction outside the universe, why was he being treated like a universe? Was there something different about his Chaos Blood?


    Not even waiting for this stupendous information to sink into his mind, he focused on the Spirit Matrix Gate that was showing him events of his life, including the ones he knew and the ones that had been taken from him.


    The Spirit Matrix gate began to be filled with various colors, the most prevalent was a white and golden color that was etching the events of Rowan''s life, from this present moment down to the past.


    The first thing he saw and even felt was the massive influx of Soul Energy entering his body from the universe, as the screaming souls of several gods appeared inside his Mental Space and were frozen in ce. Due to the confusion flooding consciousness previously, he had missed the influx of souls into his Mental Space.


    Rowan discovered that being outside the universe acted like poison to souls, even the Immortal Souls of the gods which were struck with madness and began to copse as they tore themselves apart from the inside, their actions feeding him vast amounts of Soul Crystals in a very short time.


    The ns he left behind were bearing fruit, and yet, he had no idea why it was this sessful, he had nned on killing at the most five gods at the beginning of the battle, expecting this conflict to go on for at least a year, but he already saw the souls of seven gods dragged screaming into his Mental Space in such a short time.


    Perhaps time proceeded faster outside the universe?


    Rowan did not think so, his Ouroboros Bloodline made him very aware of the flow of time, and as far as he could tell, nothing had changed in that department.


    He was still unaware of the effect his Spirit Matrix gate had on the Divine Kingdom of the gods, as in a single swift move, it shattered the defenses and destroyed most of the Divine Kingdom of the gods, cing them in an extremely vulnerable state, one where Eva did not fail to take advantage of.


    The connection he had with the Angels and Eva inside the universe was incredibly weak, plus there was too much information and energy entering his body, it would take a while before he would be able to filter through the noise.


    On the Spirit Matrix Gate, a constant stream of golden light was etching the faces of all the dying gods and even going backward to the period before now, when Rowan was asleep, his creation of Andar, his battles on Jarkarr, all those events were recorded till the moment of his transmigration and then the white and golden light vanished when it got to that portion of his life story.


    But there was a detail revealed by the Spirit Mateix Gate that struck him as important, and he gasped at how close he had been to disaster.


    At the moment of Rowan''s Transmigration into the body of the dying prince, his body had been filled with many different lights, the most notable of them however was a white light, a green light, a golden light, a ck light, and finally a red light.


    That red light had been connected to a face that resembled the Third Prince who had been looking deeply at him with suspicion and hunger in his gaze.


    The face of the Third Prince was different, as it resembled a y mask that was fading away, and underneath was a face made from shadows with needle-sharp teeth, but there was something different in this image.


    Inside this shadow face of his father were four gems that were cracked and bleeding red light.


    This was the true face of his father!


    The gems were arranged in a way that made them resemble a cube, and Rowan could not shake the fact that he had seen this cube before, but he could not remember it clearly.


    This detail was important but what also happened during the time he had just woke up was important.


    Rowan recalled that moment vividly, at that moment he had fully recalled his memories and he had wanted to say out his name, his original name from his past life aloud, but something had stopped him, an intuition perhaps of great danger.


    The Spirit Matrix gate had now revealed to him that at that moment, the green light had flooded his body, shining so brightly for an instant, before vanishing as if it was spent, but he sessfully stopped himself from saying his name and the many lights from his body vanished as well, including the red one.


    Rowan did not have time to ponder more on this as the etchings continued to reach deeper into his life.


    It was no longer golden and white, Instead, it turned yellow and pale, like bones left to dry in the sun, and Rowan began to see bodies, an endless amount of them, enough to fill a thousand oceans, and all of them were in various forms.


    They were men, women, and children, all never lived to a ripe old age, all ughtered by a shadowy figure with needle-sharp teeth.

 Chapter 557 Before My Glory

    Chapter 557 Before My Glory


    ''It was weird,'' Rowan thought, ''to see the various bodies I have ever lived in. Perhaps it is a good thing that their memories were taken from me?''


    His serpentine eyes suddenly zed with madness, that was ancient and malevolent, a madness even the gods would run away from, and the energy of Chaos rushed into his body with renewed intensity.


    ''No! Even if these existences were nothing but pain, it is still my own, all taken¡­ all stolen. If I am to get my payback, it shall be in full. I have given too much, andmitted great acts of atrocities, for my full rpense to not be paid.''


    Rowan was not aware, but the white of his eyes had turned ck, and his golden serpentine pupils were like gemstones encased in obsidian.


    They were beyond cold, his gaze could be filled with something closer to¡­ Evil.


    They watched his bodies pile up, etching by etching, as with every second that went by tens of thousands of bodies were drawn.


    Then when it felt like this was all there was to be, the etchings turned green and Rowan saw a youth, maybe seventeen years old with bright green eyes and green hair.


    His eyes were bright and filled withughter, and there was a peace and contentment in his gaze that spoke of a simple sort of wisdom that was also incredibly profound.


    Rowan knew that this youth had lived a life filled with joy and happiness, he was a giver of life, and everything under his fingertips bloomed with such splendor, that given enough time and with the potential bequeathed by the Primordial Record, this youth would have changed the universe.


    He would have ushered in a time of peace and prosperity evesting. His power would have been supreme yet tempered by fairness and love¡­.


    "Instead, you have me now." Rowan grinned, a look that surprisingly conveyed a profound sadness.


    The etchings did not end, the next scene showed the youth being held by the throat by the same shadowy figure of his father, the other hand of the father was plunged inside his chest and seemed to be tearing him apart, looking for something.


    The trail of green continued for a while, showing a plentiful scene of torture that would stagger the imagination of even the gods.


    He was beheaded, yed, burned, drowned, corroded, crucified, grounded, eaten, torn apart in various ways possible, and the light of hope and love inside the eyes of this youth began to die¡­


    ¡­ but still, there was something there. A green light, that was hidden all along, held deeply inside his heart, that he kept burning, no matter how much was done to him, no matter the atrocities or the pain or depravity, he kept that light burning.


    The madness in Rowan''s eyes slowly retreated as he saw how bravely this youth held on to¡­ hope.


    "You have me¡­" This whisper from Rowan was different, almost like a cry of sce for this child. Who endured¡­ who waited for his one chance.


    Rowan fully intended the sacrifice of this youth to never be in vain.


    Suddenly the Spirit Matrix Gate trembled and shed twice with a bright white light, which turned out to be a small orb that shone like a star.


    Before now, Rowan would not have recognized that orb, but with the advancement in his bloodline, he knew what that orb was, and it was his own, intricately connected to him, more deeply than even his Soul.


    This was his Soul Origin. Not of Rowan Kuranes, no, this was the Soul Origin of Rowan Carter, and as it was etched on the gate, it began to merge everything. Linking both the future and the past.


    Rowan looked towards the bottom of the gates and understood the significance of white and golden etching¡­ His Soul Origin was the bridge that made Rowan Kuranesplete, shattering the massive gap created by his father.


    Yet, the revtions did not end here, for the Spirit Matrix Gate called for more Mental Energy, and Rowan would have failed before, but with every god that was dying inside the universe, his resources grew.


    At this time, there were already fifteen dead gods, they not only gave him Soul Crystals, but they also gave him more Consciousness Pirs.


    He instantly recalled the process of limation outside the universe, he had needed more consciousness powers and more had appeared, seemingly out of nowhere.


    "Oh, Eva, what would I do without you?" Rowan grinned, his Consciousness Pirs were now greater than 50, and two new ones were beginning to appear, he hastily allocated his consciousness powers equally between maintaining his growing body and his Spirit Matrix Gate.


    Right now he was 200,000 thousand miles tall, and if he wanted he could easily hold fiverges in his hands, Rowan did not even want to imagine how powerful he was in this state, because this power was not just feeding only his Constitution, but it was now being channeled to his strength and Agility.


    On his arms and legs, scales began to appear, that were not golden but ck like midnight, and an intense stench emanated from them, that reminded Rowan of his Chaos Blood.


    Wicked ck ws appeared on his fingertips and feet that were bleeding darkness and leaving long trails in the air.


    The ck scales were beginning to spread and soon they covered his chest and began traveling up his neck where they stopped just below his mouth.


    The scales on his chest were a deep midnight ck, but soon tiny particles of light began to shine, inparison to Rowan''s current size, those ''tiny lights'' were the size of massive continents¡­ and those lights were stars.


    One by one they began to ze up, their light was gathering into streams that were rising like a tide, and all of these swept towards Rowan''s head.


    Rowan shuddered and stood up straighter, his back pointed like a spear, his expanding body a figure of horror and adoration, as a crown of starlight rested on his brows.


    "Let all of Creation kneel before my glory."

 Chapter 558 Revelations

    Chapter 558 Revtions


    The space outside the universe was eerie¡­ It was filled with so much energy that was both static and yet dynamic, making the area appear to an observer to be made up of colorful rocks; rocks that appeared to be slowly changing direction.


    Yet that was a matter of perspective, for the size of this space was infinite, and if you could detect movements across an infinite distance, then that would only mean that this space was moving at a velocity that would make the speed of light seem like a snail crawling.


    If a mortal couldprehend where Rowan was standing right now, he would liken him to a fly caught in amber.


    The universes would seem to berge ships swimming inside a massive flowing mud.


    If Rowan wanted to describe it, he would call the area outside the universe not the Primordial Soup, but the Primordial Concrete, only his new body could survive here, and if his previous form had existed here for long, even if he did not die he would not be able to move a single inch.


    This transformation in his body was not too strange Rowan thought, after all, the power he was consuming was Chaos Energy, but since he could channel it towards his physique, it could not taint his bloodline, but only his flesh, and he considered himself lucky for learning a tyrannical power such as Eruption that made it possible for him to do this.


    The changes in his body were rming, but he had many seats of consciousness, and he could handle any changes to his physical body, it was not as if he was a mortal who was tied to a single frail form.


    Rowan''s real seat of Consciousness dwelled inside his Mental Space, and if he wanted he could destroy this flesh until there was nothing left and he would regrow from the ashes of what was behind, but still he began to frown, his body was growing ever bigger and more powerful, how was he going to find the method to destroy it?


    He did not want so much power of Chaos dwelling inside his flesh, because his Intent was already in his Mental Space, and Rowan could not bear to imagine if this Intent could get in contact with all this energy flowing inside his body.


    Yet did he need to destroy this body? It was very powerful, and Rowan quickly looked into his Primordial Record and was dumbfounded when he saw the change in his physical capabilities he almost felt a chill running down his spine, with powers such as this, who could stand against him inside the material universe?


    Strength: 648,392 (987,873,738)


    Agility: 626,392 (921,742,098)


    Constitution: 653,977 (999,897,113)


    What sort of unreasonable attributes were these? He was nearly two thousand times more stats than he had previously.


    With this type of bodily attributes alone, he could tear the entirety of Trion with his bare hands. With this agility, he could move beyond teleportation while inside the universe, reaching a limit of speed that would break all universalws.


    When he was burning Eruption, he had pushed his attributes to at most 5,000,000 in each stat, but this was very different, he did not have a timer on these attributes, and looking at the new growths in his body, his scales and ws were potents weapon that could cause damages that he could not even fathom, and he was getting stronger with each passing second.


    The crown on his head was whispering a seductive melody of growing power that was entrancing. Rowan immediately understood that anyone who looked at his crown would fall to their knees and worship, if they did not they would perish.


    The Spirit Matrix Gate ahead rocked and Rowan saw a massive etching being carved, from the bottom up, that was colored green.


    Rowan''s eyes became entranced from the delicate feet to the dress that seemed to be made from flowers to a gentle but stern face with Green eyes¡ªElura, The Empyrean of Life, his mother.


    There had beenughter and joy once in her eyes, but now all that remained was only pain.


    The Spirit Matrix Gate rocked again, and new figures were being drawn, colored with ck and green. There were seven of them, and Rowan''s eyes drank in every detail here.


    These were the seven gods of Trion, and they were standing on the bodies of seven colossi¡ªThe bodies of his brothers and sisters.


    Rowan knew this, because the bodies of the Colossi were green, while the gods standing on them were ck.


    He traced the shape of each god, memorizing their forms, Minerva with her long hair that resembles a spider web, the smirking Kuranes holding a little wand, Tiberius with his cape of blood, Volgim, Bhus, Horush, and Boreas.


    Each of them was distinct and the powers they held radiated from their bodies like smoke, they all seemed so familiar to him, yet also incredibly distant.


    Finally, he had seen the shapes and faces of the gods of Trion, and in his hearts, he vowed a reckoning, as a hatred entrenched deep in his memory came forth.


    He could almost hear the screams of his siblings, as his father ripped away all their potential, their light, and Spirit, made an Abomination of all their glories, and cast them into darkness.


    This revtion was not over, as the most mysterious figure hidden in the depths of Trion revealed himself, and he was colored all in ck.


    He was not just a god but a God-king, wearing ck armor that seethed with corruption and holding a de that reminded him of Envy, but if he was to put a name to this de, he would call it¡ªHate.


    This was the God King Golgoth, a figure covered in shadows, and was most likely an Avatar of his father, after all, who else would that bastard allow to rule, if not himself?


    The Spirit Matrix gate trembled violently, and the drain on his Consciousness Pirs increased dramatically, another three more gods had fallen in the interim, and his Consciousness Pir was now numbered 63, he quickly diverted more mental power to withstand the drain.


    The image that came next surprised Rowan, and he slowly waited for its full scope to be revealed to him.

 Chapter 559 Holding The Gate

    Chapter 559 Holding The Gate


    Rowan saw four pirs, vast and covered with intricate runes that staggered the imagination, they seemed to rise up forever, and as the etching grew, the need for Mental Power rose alongside it, but he endured and gave it more.


    He did not care about the cost it would incur, greater than the power this Omnipotent Aspect would give him, was the secrets that it could reveal. Secrets that could not be found anywhere else, or were buried so deeply the price he would pay to dig them up could be impossible for him to pay.


    The Spirit Matrix gate was a link to the past, and he had an inkling about what was about to be revealed next.


    He disregarded his growing body, allocating more mental resources towards the Spirit Matrix Gate, and as the etching grew, the anticipation in his heart also increased.


    What came next was a jumbled mess of an image that was incredibly distorted, as if he was looking at a picture while he was blindfolded.


    Rowan quickly realized that what he was seeing was so distant in history and contained so much power that if he ever wanted to understand a fragment of what had happened in that period, then he must be willing to make sacrifices.


    His pirs of consciousness were growing, increasing to seventy. Two more gods had fallen, and Rowan thanked Eva inside his heart.


    Decisively, he began allocating more mental power to the Spirit Matrix Gate, and his body became racked with pain, as controlling the flow of power to his physique multiplied in its difficulty, but he endured, his will was indestructible, carried by an unearthly need to know the truth¡­ to finally see the true face of his enemy.


    The effect of his sacrifice was apparent enough as the ''image'' grew clearer and the etchings digging their way through the Spirit Matrix Gate grew deeper.


    Rowan cocked his massive head to the side, he was now half a million miles tall, and yet every motion from his body was still graceful and carried a quickness that a being of this size should never boast of having.


    His attributes had long broken past a billion points each and he no longer ced any fate in these numbers, at a certain level of strength, anything more became meaningless.


    Rowan had made this body movement because he was surprised at what he saw; the so-called pirs were the four legs of a table. A normal wooden table by all indications.


    The top of the table was covered in many indistinct objects, but something was clear, there was a body sprawled on the table, and his back was pierced with weapons of various shapes and sizes pinning him to the table.


    The details on this body were unclear, even the weapons used in stabbing him through the back were indistinct. He needed to understand, and with a growing madness, Rowan decisively left only a single consciousness pir to the task of regting his body, cing his faith in his sheer grit and resilience to hold on where everything else would fail.


    He pushed all this mental power into the Spirit Matrix Gate, and the gate shook more strongly as cracks began to appear on it.


    If Rowan remembered correctly, the true purpose of this Spirit Matrix Gate was to draw from your memory and make of it a barrier towards your ascension, the deeper it drew from you, the harder it was for the individual to be able to break through the gate and awaken their Spirit Matrix.


    Yet no one had ever imagined what could happen to the gate when it came into contact with memories of the likes of Rowan.


    This truth was revealed soon enough.


    Even this powerful gate was beginning to break apart with the weight of Rowan''s memory, for the first time in all of creation, the Spirit Matrix Gate hade across a memory it could not bear!


    Rowan screamed out in rage, "Don''t you fucking dare copse before I see my past! I thought you were supposed to be Omnipotent?"


    He charged forward and with massive hands the size of a hundred worlds and he seized the gate, he did not seek to break it like everyone else in history, he was doing the opposite, he was holding it together!


    The gate let out a long groan that resembled pain, but Rowan''s attention was fixed on the etchings that were being uncovered in the copsing gate.


    "Hold on¡­ hold on¡­" Rowan was not just using his will to hold onto the gate. His Telekic powers that were now so vast that it could shatter entire gxies if he wanted was straining to hold the Spirit Matrix Gate together.


    It was working, barely.


    The table had be clearer and Rowan saw that it was filled with what he would call maps, showing vast terrains as if it was a map of the multiverse, there were also cups and jugs on the table, but they had been spilled haphazardly around as if a massive quarrel had just taken ce.


    There were six seats in this ce, and unlike every borate throne he had ever seen, these ones were incredibly simple, resembling wooden chairs covered in fur.


    The body on the table was now clearer, this figure was wearing a simple robe made from fur, and his face was alien, he had four eyes that resembled gems and were shaped like cubes, and below his nostrils was not a mouth but many tentacles like those from an octopus.


    The weapon sticking out from his back was vague, but their colors made Rowan realize what they were, and what they might represent.


    The Spirit Matrix Gate was at its limits and began to copse with a loud sound, Rowan''s great eyes were opened, and was capturing every single detail that he could from it, and his diligence paid off as he finally saw the roots of his father.


    It came from a single drop of blood falling from the figure pinned to the table. The blood drop casting a reflection which carried the haunting shadowy figure of his father, who was hiding inside a cup.


    A tiny TeaCup.


    "So, this is the root of my ability to create reflections." Rowan sighed in contemtion.


    To be clear, his great and terrible father was nothing but a reflection in a single drop of blood! He would have scoffed at the background of his enemy if he did notprehend that the weapons stabbing the backs of this figure came from Primordials!

 Chapter 560 The Tea Cup

    Chapter 560 The Tea Cup


    Rowan had always thought that Primordials were figures of great powers whose interests could never align with each other, but he saw something different here, apparently, whoever this figure was, it warranted enough of a threat that it would appear that all of the Primordials came together to kill him, and if he counted the weapons sticking out of the figures back, which were three different weapons, then that means there must at least be three Primordials.


    He knew of only Chaos, but this proved that there were still two other Primordials in existence, and there could also be more.


    Yet there were six seats before this table, where were the other two entities that were supposed to be here? Were the Primordials even supposed to be part of this gathering?


    What also struck Rowan as important was that their method of attack was through assassination and not frontal battle.


    What were Primordials? These were beings who could bend everyw and reality to fit their whim. It was impossible for Rowan to even begin toprehend what creatures like these were capable of, but against the true body of his father, they had to ambush him.


    The more he understood about the mysterious entity that was his father, the deeper the rabbit hole grew.


    Rowan almost fell into despair at the seemingly impossible task of killing his father, before he realized that the person he would be killing was a reflection.


    This was also a start, no matter how small. If he could kill the reflection of a being with a power that was simr to or even greater than a Primordial, then one day he would be able to kill that being.


    What also gave him cause to not despair was that within him was a prize that was earnestly sought by this creature. That meant Rowan was more valuable than he realized and perhaps the cards he had to y had more weight than he gave them credit for.


    "I will kill you, it does not matter how high you reach or how deep your resources are. You will suffer for the pain you have caused me."


    The destruction of his Spirit Matrix Gate freed him of the consciousness power that he could channel into his body, arresting the rampaging powers that had nearly infiltrated his bloodline.


    As he easily kept them in check his mind now freed of excessive distraction Instantly recalled two mundane events in his life that he had not even considered as important, but everything seemed to tie itself together when he saw the cup on the table that held the single drop of blood whose reflection held his father.


    His breathing nearly stopped as he began to furiously analyze what they could mean with the new information he had avable to him.


    The first important recollection was when he found the world with a red moon for the first time. While inside the Nexus, he hade across a strange yellow crystal that had taken him to this strange world.


    He hadtere to find out that this yellow crystal could only be found on Trion and nowhere else. Rowan had been nning on acquiring this crystal but for the moment he had not been able to get even a small portion of it.


    Focusing back on the memory, even disregarding how strange that world was, and the avability of souls floating around, what was more important was that when Rowan was being transported to that world, his Soul fell into a grinder, as the strain of teleporting to that strange ce tore his mind apart.


    Due to the Primordial Record and his powerful bloodlines, he was able to awaken his Spatial Sight Aspect, and due to the process of awakening his Spatial Sight, he hade across certain visions that seemed nonsensical.


    He had seen a bright white light that was shattered into pieces by a wed hand, the pieces of the broken light became many colors that became solid blocks.


    Those blocks were covered by a wave of darkness; the darkness was split apart by a terrible roar, and with that sound chaos erupted.


    Rowan had felt his mind reassembled, only to break again when new scenes entered his mind¡­.


    A rain of blood that erupted from an ocean''s worth of bodies.


    Stars fell from the skies only to be eaten by massive mouths, a mountain with spider legs dancing, and a smiling cup of tea that was devouring other cups.


    Thatst portion was important because that smiling cup of tea was the same as the TeaCup on the table that his father had inhabited.


    What were the odds that the vision he saw of that TeaCup would be random?


    The second ce he hade in contact with a simr TeaCup was during the story of Erohim being narrated by Circe Boreas during their time together in Jarkarr.


    Medan was a uniquenguage of the gods that could be used to transfer not just words but emotions, pictures, and even entire memories, and the story Circe told him had likely been told to her by someone else, all the way to whomever first told this story, and this recollection came with the memories of the first person who recited this story.


    The story begins with Erohim''s struggles to be born and the difficulty of his birth. His father Orum had left for a ce called the Ends of the Universe to the so-called Ancestors to ask for help but he was rejected.


    Upon returning home to his wife, he was met with despair at the situation he met, his wife had been torn apart by the emerging Erohim, and Orum in his rage tore Erohim to pieces with his bare hands.


    Orum began to torture the people that were left on the for they had been sustained by the blood and the breast milk of his wife.


    He made the sun burn too hot or he took away its light, leaving the world in darkness. From this darkness, he had created terrible monsters that he let loose upon thends, bringing great suffering to all.


    Erohim, even in his reduced state could not endure the wickedness being perpetrated on the people by his father who had gone mad with rage decided to also visit the home of the Ancestors of the gods using his voice and the remnants of his flesh.

 Chapter 561 Truths and Falsehood

    Chapter 561 Truths and Falsehood


    It was said that Erohim stayed outside the home of the Ancestor for a long period but his plea for help received no response, yet he did not give up and continued to beg for mercy for his people who were suffering unimaginable anguish at the hands of his father.


    His plea was so frequent and loud that some of the dwellers in the home of the Ancestors became annoyed at his antics, especially one of them¡­ A talking TeaCup.


    This TeaCup took away the voice of Erohim so that it could no longer reach the home of the Ancestors and Erohim on the verge of despair noticed something inside that TeaCup¡ªStarlight.


    Erohim had few body parts left to him, but he still had his mouth, after all, he could not plead for help without the aid of that organ, and when the TeaCup was not paying attention, he had sucked and drained away the starlight contained inside it, and escaped.


    There was no mention of what happened to the TeaCup after that, and at that time, Rowan did not find the details of this TeaCup to have any meaningful significance, and he never queried for further information.


    The Starlight stolen from the TeaCup had contained nothing but knowledge. With this Knowledge, the doors to Eternity were opened to Erohim and every ability that a god could ever understand was granted to him.


    With this new knowledge, Erohim created a powerful warrior from the remnants of his heart, and he sent this warrior into the world to fight the monsters his father had unleashed on the people.


    The warrior was supremely powerful wielding both Divine Might and Heavenly mes, and from all corners of thend, he gathered what was left of the people and began a great campaign against his father and the monsters he had unleashed.


    The war was long and hard with heroic sacrifices and mighty feats of valor, their enemies were powerful, but the warrior he created from his heart was mighty, and Erohim prevailed and defeated his father and his monsters with the aid of this warrior.


    Rowan also saw another detail he had brushed aside at the beginning; it was this warrior. He had missed it before, but this warrior was different from Erohim. He was nameless but was granted great power, and essentially although it was said that it was Erohim who won the war, the truth was that the des belonged to this warrior.


    ''I will need to revisit the archives of Jarkarr.'' Rowan thought, ''In my ignorant dismissal of this story I have missed many important clues along the way.''


    Erohim did not stop after winning the war, with the stolen knowledge he took the remnants of his blood and used it to heal his mother, drawing her away from the jaws of death.


    ''This so-called healing blood, was it all used up after this process or was it like the warrior, something that was pushed to the side after achieving its purpose?''


    Yet the happiness Erohim had anticipated after winning the war and resurrecting his mother did notst, for his mother upon waking up and catching sight of the deeds of Orum fell into a despair so deep it broke what was left of her soul, condemning her to a true death.


    Orum, witnessing the ultimate result of his action had fled to the farthest corners of the universe, where he hid himself in shame and darkness.


    ?


    At the start, when Rowan heard this story and the memory that came with it, he had not taken it too seriously, he had seen a rtion between Orum and his father, and Erohim which he assigned to himself, fuelled by the locals''s way of thinking, as they had all called him Erohim.


    Rowan now realized his critical reasoning error, if he did not ce himself in the shoes of Erohim, and did not make Orum to be simr to his father, what lessons or truths was this story trying to tell him?


    He had thought this story was a bit strange, but knowing the way the universe worked, stories like this were a dime a dozen.


    Yet what was truly important about this story was the TeaCup that Erohim drank from and was given power, that TeaCup was the same that contained the blood drop where the Reflection of his father was spawned.


    This TeaCup was the same as the one in those weird visions and on his Spirit Matrix Gate, he would be stupid if he considered all these a coincidence. Suddenly he burst intoughter, "After all your bluster and self-aggrandization Father, you are nothing but a Reflection hiding in a fucking TeaCup!"


    He settled down as quickly as he had just erupted and analyzed the story a bit more deeply.


    What if the Erohim present on Jarkarr was different from the Erohim in the stories? ording to this story Erohim had taken the starlight from the Teacup and gained knowledge, but what was contained inside this TeaCup was not knowledge but the Reflection of his father!


    Rowan knew the true method his father had infiltrated the universe, he had wed his way for countless eternities until one day he seeded in bringing a portion of himself inside it. Rowan had seen this process during the time he slumbered.


    Was it possible that the true reason his father could enter the universe was a certain "Erohim" drank from this "TeaCup" anticipating that he would be given knowledge, for a time, maybe that was the case, but he had also swallowed a scorpion alongside it, in the form of his father.


    "I need the true history of Trion¡­" Rowan muttered to himself, he needed more information to fit this puzzle altogether, and the quickest method was via Andar and the Ancient Library.


    The space ahead of him began to vibrate, drawing his attention to whaty beyond the shattered Spirit Matrix Gate, and Rowan left his spections behind for now, it was time to im the power beyond the gate, but first, it was time to take care of the greedy eyes watching him all these while.


    "Have you seen enough, Bug?"


    A voice like a billion pieces of rusted metal rubbing together entered directly into his consciousness,


    "Trrchh¡­ We believe¡­ trhh¡­ We do¡­ Shhrrh¡­. Sacrifice your shell to our Eminence, and we shall¡­ Srhhhr¡­ ept it, in good faith."

 Chapter 562 Bargain

    Chapter 562 Bargain


    Rowan''s current size was difficult toprehend, but the creature that stepped forward from the darkness was at least a hundred times bigger than him. Shaped like a giant caterpir with billions of legs, the other end of the creature had disappeared into the darkness and Rowan could not determine its full length, but what truly drew his attention was the head of the creature, which was a thing out of horror.


    Its face was just countless sharp yellow teeth that appeared to be decaying, and they were all releasing arge amount of white powdery substance whenever it made any move. The powdery substance had coated its entire body, giving it a sickly appearance.


    When it talked, the sound that emerged came from it rubbing the untold trillions of teeth together. With the size of this thing, if it ever found its way into the universe, then in a short while, it should be able to devour an entire gxy.


    The presence of whatever this thing was finally shattered thest resisting souls of the gods inside Rowan''s Mental Space, and a flood of Soul Crystals became heaped in arge mound.


    Rowan''s cold eyes looked at this creature, which should be the most powerful thing he had evere across in his life. The aura escaping from it was nonexistent, yet it was still present and pervasive like having your face shoved into a rotten corpse.


    Rowan could detect the soul from the creature, how could he not, for it was shining as bright as a star, and unlike any being he had ever seen inside the material universe, the soul of this Creature was woven in every fiber of its being.


    ''Is this the next step after the Immortal Souls of the gods and Archmages? The Soul and the body would unite and be one.'' Rowan was deeply intrigued, ''Did it make it harder or easier for his Soul devouring ability to work on creatures like this?


    He was interrupted in his short musing by the irritated chittering of the creature, who seemed to be earnestly waiting for his reply.


    Rowan smiled, "Eh, I will have to say no to that delightful offer."


    From the crown of stars in his head whispering sweet words of conquest and dominance to every single cell in his body, he sent a beam of starlight that could span across an entire universe towards the creature.


    This beam of starlight drew the power of all his bodily attributes andpressed it into light. He did not know how powerful this beam was, but he knew he would be able to kill a million of his previous self with it.


    Its power would have easily vaporized his fragile flesh into nothingness, punched its way into his Mental Space, and turned his City of Sheol, his Tree of Desire, and all his Dominion to nothingness in the blink of an eye.


    Before a power like this, his fragile immortality while inside the universe, could as well be nonexistent.


    The starlight pierced through the massive energy streams outside the universe, tearing through them before it mmed into the creature¡­. and it was unfazed.


    The horrific face consisting of endless teeth opened up and exposed the insides of it that were filled with countless purple stars, worlds, and even hundreds of gxies, and like the story Rowan had just recalled in his mind of Erohim drinking starlight from the TeaCup, the creature began to drink the starlight from his attack.


    Rowan grunted in shock, feeling his body begin to abruptly weaken, "Amazing," he gasped aloud, this creature resembled a monster, but it was manipting energy in such a way that was beyond what he could fathom.


    Rowan could see the starlight being visibly broken down into various pieces, some of them turning to solid blocks where they were carted to the variouss inside its body, some were turned to purple lights that were fed to the stars it carried and so many other dazzling processes that he could not describe.


    Before his eyes, the many gxies inside the head of the creature began to thrive.


    This being seemed like a universe on its own, and Rowan knew he could not win this fight, everything he did would just end up feeding it, he had the power, but not the knowledge to properly utilize it.


    He could struggle for a while, but this was not the purpose he was here, and besides, even though the power he controlled was amazing, its roots did not dwell with him, and the creature presented an opportunity for him to get rid of this power.


    All the ughter inside the universe had given Rowan a total of 73 Consciousness Pirs, it was enough to hold back the power of Chaos and maintain this massive body.


    Just keeping his body in operation was taking more than thirty consciousness pirs! If a god''s Immortal Soul were to inhabit his current body, it would not evenst a second before it would be fried to nothingness.


    Rowan stopped shooting starlight at the creature and called out, "You want my shell? What are you willing to pay for it?"


    The creature paused for a moment, as it seemed as if it was still drunk on Rowan''s power before it went still like a rock, and Rowan did not expect what happened next.


    Rowan had detected the creature a while back, and it did not make any violent gestures towards Rowan, nor did he sense any ill will from it. It had approached Rowan with an offer at first even though the way it worded it sounded strange.


    He was willing to bet that a creature of this level, disregarding its horrifying appearance must be amenable to reason, and even if it was not, Rowan still had a few methods he could use to escape because he could now focus and ess his Chambers without any issue.


    "Trcshhh¡­. Bargain¡­ Yes?....Srchsss¡­. We love¡­.Trsshhhrr¡­ Bargains¡­. Rrssshhhrr¡­ Look at my wares¡­. Resshhhrr¡­. Let us bargain¡­ yes!"


    From its open face, items ranging from the size ofs to gxies began to emerge, until seven distinct treasures emitting brilliant light appeared before Rowan.


    "What the hell is this?" he gasped.

 Chapter 563 Great Treasures

    Chapter 563 Great Treasures


    Each item was bringing forth a vast wave of power that was pushing against the stillness of this extremely durable space. Nothing here was normal, and the level of treasure was greater than Rowan had ever hoped toe across for the time being.


    His excited eyes began roving from one treasure to the next, they were all shielded by a milky yellow light, but his perception could easily prate through it and touch them.


    The creature chittered once more in that weird manner, as it waited for Rowan to make his selection, aware that he was going to be making decisions that would change his situation if he made a good choice, Rowan focused, his attention fixed on a single treasure and disregarding the rest for the time, he could not afford to be distracted.


    They were arranged by their sizes, so from the smallest to thergest. The first resembled a brown tent the size of a, and as Rowan''s Mental Energy touched it, the knowledge of the Treasure entered his mind.


    Driftwood Rest: Dominion Level Treasure. Forged from the skin of an unknown fallen World Bearer and the bones of a Celestial Colossus, this tent can transform the Aspect of your Soul, granting the owner''s soul a single Driftwood Mark every million years. A thousand Driftwood Mark would grant the owner the Driftwood Physique.


    Driftwood Physique: Free and powerful. The Driftwood Physique cannot be harmed by any universalws and possesses the ultimate speed inside a material universe.


    Note: This Physique is a contender for the Supreme Law of Light.


    Rowan was not too interested in this Driftwood Rest, although it possessed great powers, and it exposed some of the workings of the power of individuals outside the universe, however, the important thing that could have easily been missed was thest remark at the end that indicates that this physique was a Contender for the Supreme Law of Light.


    The Supreme Law of Light was a position firmly upied by the Celestials and Rowan suspected that there was a Primordial Entity behind the Celestials, and that means this physique ultimately would be limited to be nothing but a Contender for that supreme power.


    The Driftwood physique''s other powers may be satisfactory for most, but Rowan knew the root of his greatest enemy lies at the peak of all creation, any power he controlled must be at the level to have any chance of even fighting at all.


    Any abilities this physique could give him could be perfectly replicated by his Chambers and his other bloodline abilities making it useless for him.


    Yet, this Tent could be a great treasure for his subordinates and perhaps would be of great support to his Angels, but he would have to determine how much his essence was worth to this creature, and how many treasures he could purchase with what he had swallowed.


    Rowan did not intend to collect any more of Chaos Power, a growing intuition in his mind was warming him that it was not just a matter of simply purging the power from his body when he was done, but if he collected to an extent, then something would be triggered and he would be taken.


    He listened to this intuition of his, he would trade with the power he collected and not anymore.


    His mind made up, he focused on the next treasure that resembled a Chess Board the size of Trypho, the Major World of the Cerulean Gxy.


    Chess King Gambit: Apocalypse Level Treasure. Summons a Destion Level Battlefield that forces your opponents to obey the three different rules of the Chess King.


    The Board would forcefully ce the Dominions and powers of the Opponents as stakes and pieces on the Board, and the owner would choose the rules that the match would take.


    If the forces of your opponents are greater than you, it forces the advantage to your side and equalizes the pieces on the Board.


    The winner takes all.


    With the Chess King Gambit, a child could challenge a god, and if they win, the entire powers and dominion of the god would be granted to the child.


    Rowan''s breath went still. This Treasure could be a game changer for him, he would be fighting the gods of Trion, and he could not hope to easily pick them off one by one, but most likely he would be battling them all at once.


    This Treasure would force the entire battlefield to a single encounter between him and all their forces and would equalize the entire battlefield, no matter the number of opponents against him.


    This Treasure was very tempting, but he ultimately let go of it in his mind, it would be invaluable in some circumstances, but for Rowan, it would not serve him well.


    His power ultimately revolved around wearing down his opponents, if not with great strength then with numbers. His bloodlines made him perfect forrge battles and borate maneuvers, if he stuck himself on one single field of battle, then he just let go of his greatest advantages and ced his fate on the roll of the dice that he was sessful.


    This weapon was also incredibly useful for him for it would serve a better hand, Eva''s. Her tactical capabilities and the detailed manner in which she approached problems would make this weapon a terrible force in her hands. He was sure if she had this Board, then the entirety of the gods of the Cerulean Gxy would be dead.


    He did not even consider using this treasure against his father, for it was a great risk for little reward.


    First, the Chess King Gambits grants the entirety of the powers of the loser to the winner.


    This was great but his father was nothing but a Reflection, and whatever powers he could gain was insignificant in therge scheme of things. If this was against his main body that would be a different matter, but Rowan doubted this treasure would work against a being with powers simr to those of a Primordial.


    He did not intend to fight with his backs against the wall like this treasure would force him to do but use all his abilities to their full potential.


    Perhaps he could give this treasure to one of his subordinates like his Maid to challenge his fathers with, but that would be throwing awaymbs to a wolf. None of them would be experienced enough to battle this ancient monster.


    Chess King Gambit seemed to rely more on intelligence and there was a chance that luck was also involved, if that was the case, then this ced the treasure on a higher scale in his mind, but he moved on, there were five more for him to check.

 Chapter 564 Proto–Source Level Treasure!

    Chapter 564 Proto¨CSource Level Treasure!


    The next treasure was shaped like a fist made from blue crystals, and faint screams as if from a wailing woman being ced under intense torture emanated from the treasure. it was as massive as everything that existed outside the universe.


    Nothing small could exist here, because of the energy they needed just to survive in this harsh environment, no matter howpacted they could make their energye to be, it still needed to be plentiful.


    The need for so much energy was the reason they existed outside the universe in the first ce, nowhere else could such abundant and unbounded energy be found.


    A universe was just a tiny boat inside a raging sea, where the weak could survive and be able to breathe air, free from the storms above and the great deep below. However, the true denizens of reality existed inside this raging ocean.


    This was one of the reasons they were forever banned from entering the material universe, for their presence alone would begin to destabilize it. Yet Rowan was aware that Supreme Worlds seemed to be able to ce some portion of their powers into the material universe.


    He was also aware that a universe possess unique resources that could not be found anywhere else, it was the true reason why the Supreme Worlds were struggling to stick their fingers in as many universes as possible.


    Aeorkron Core: Universal Bearer Level Treasure. This is theplete Core of a Nrychritin Brood Mother. It has no Source Power or Dominion left inside of it after being cleansed by the Celestials, for during her rampage, she had fed on twenty-three universes before she was destroyed.


    Nrychritin Brood Mother: Apocalypse Level Creature. Feeds on Universes, infecting the carcasses of what remains. If left unchecked, a Nrychritin Brood Mother would wipe all life under the Supreme Level from creation.


    The Aeorkron Core is capable of producing three streams of Attributeless Primordial Aether every ten thousand years naturally, production can be elerated but a Primordial Source would have to be used.


    If Rowan had ever hesitated at all on the previous two treasures, he felt none of that now.


    His body was not shaking in excitement did not mean that he was not nearly screaming in joy at this moment. He had only evere across a single instance where he had seen and tried the effects of Attributeless Primordial Aether, and that was when Andar had been ascending after breaking through his Spirit Matrix Gate.


    This was the reason Rowan was able to awake from slumber. If not for this Aether, then Rowan would still be sleeping at this time, still slowly digesting the soul of Erohim. It was apparent how significant this energy was for Rowan even if he had ess to the Superior Soul Energy.


    In fact, Rowan had been counting on acquiring more of this Attributeless Primordial Aether when he Ascended using his Spirit Matrix Gate, for it was the closest thing to Soul Energy he had evere across, and there were surely many other uses for this Aether.


    Also, may have to experiment to determine if his expectations would hold, but this Core may just be what he needed to begin one of the most important projects he had ever worked on, it remains to be seen if it would suffice, but in time he would be able to fully excavate the uses of it.


    He had made his decision, he would be acquiring this Core, eager to explore what was next, he focused on the next treasure.


    This treasure resembled a long white rope. A really, really, really long rope. Even though it was coiled, it was still asrge as Trion, thergest Major World in the universe.


    Catchers Line: Dominion Level Treasure. Forged from the remains of a billion Deep¨Cck Holes. The Catchers Line can be used to capture dying universes.


    A simple but profound use that Rowan wondered if he would ever have any need for. This treasure could not trap or catch enemies, only dying universes.


    Although it appeared to be a rather powerful treasure, its uses were too unique for it to be of any use to him. He easily ced it aside. The next treasure was however very surprising, it was shaped like a broken mountain surrounded by a vast sea of clear sparkling water that rotated around the mountain.


    This treasure was very beautiful, as the mountain contained vast forests and lush fields, and even from here, Rowan could see the sign of life. There was a massive civilization filled with trillions of lives inside this mountain, which was not surprising because the mountain was the size of multiple sr systems.


    Ruin of the Mountain and Sea Supreme World: Proto¨CSource Level Treasure. A portion of the long-destroyed Ruin of the Mountain and Sea Supreme Realm. Aids the owner inprehending the authority to control the remnants Laws of this Realm.


    The Long Lost Supreme Law of Force is rumored to be entrenched deep inside this Realm, and the owner may have the chance toprehend thisw, giving birth to a Supreme Power.


    Note: The Ruin of the Mountain and Sea Supreme World contains powerful inhabitants, and demands the owner to be sufficiently powerful to possess a Proto¨CSource Level Treasure of this caliber.


    The Ruin of the Mountain and Sea Supreme World cannot be taken into a Material Universe due to the fact that it would attract the fury of the universe, sparking a war with the Realm until it is destroyed and then consumed by the universe for its nourishment.


    Ruin of the Mountain and Sea Supreme World must be taken to a sufficient Source of Power every ten billion years to refill its energy, or else the treasure would begin to degrade before ultimately falling to ruin and stagnation.


    Rowan spent a while considering this treasure, disregarding the drawbacks associated with it, which he was sure he would be able to get around, this Treasure represented the best tool for Rowan''s bloodline power!


    He did not care about the effects to be gotten when you possess this treasure and the difficulty in doing so, because he had something that could shift the scale towards his favor.


    World Seeds!

 Chapter 565 Gears Of Madness

    Chapter 565 Gears Of Madness


    He had always considered his abilities to Seed Worlds as his most important powers. Its potential was limitless and the powers he could acquire from this ability alone were inestimable, and his ability to boost these powers to ridiculous levels was a game-changer using his Primordial Record and Soul Energy.


    He had already seeded 212 Minor Worlds, originally, this ability was only meant to seed 10 Minor Worlds, but Rowan was anything but normal.


    Rowan was not sure he would be able to seed a treasure of this level yet, but if the ns he was working on performed as he expected, then the skies were the limit.


    He already knew which treasures he wanted, but that might change if he saw thest two treasures. Rowan''s perception zoomed towards the second tost treasure. He noticed that the treasures were getting stronger as they continued and surely thesest two were the strongest.


    The treasure he was scanning was simultaneously the smallest and thergest of all the treasures here, evenrger than thest, it resembled an Orb about a hundred feet in circumference, but it was surrounded by a gaseous cloud the size of a gxy.


    The orb was slowly spinning inside these prismatic louds while releasing vast amounts of this substance.


    World of Silence: Proto-Source Level Treasure. This is a universe-level killing weapon. The origins of this treasure are unknown, but it is bound by heavy Karma, and only a great power may wield it without falling into corruption.


    The World of Silence gathers the hate and screams from the death of the innocent from across the multiverse, and unleashes a single Void st inside a universe before it is refilled once more. Can be fully recharged in a million years.


    Unless protected by extremely special zones or source-level regions, this st is enough to kill every universal-level creature and below in a universe.


    Note: the use of this treasure attracts Celestial condemnation, and your name would be added to their Judgement Board, the least judgment meted for the use of this treasure is to suffer eternal torture and condemnation, or at worse, an eternity in an Endless Samsara, where your tears would be used to water a hundred budding universe for every universe destroyed before you are permitted to die.


    Rowan bowed his head in thought, this treasure had promise, and for someone like Rowan who could feed on Soul Energy, the bounty from killing an entire universe was enough to make him pause and consider his ns for the future.


    This prospect was incredibly tempting, he could end all his problems in a single stroke.


    Yet he knew having all that Soul Energy would not mean an instant increase in his strength, it would take a while for him to utilize the energy effectively, and in that time he would have attracted the attention of those he could not stand against.


    He did not know about Chaos and his reach, but he was aware that at least the Celestials must have a Primordial Level figure as their ruler. It would be madness for him to perform any actions that would draw the ire of this figure.


    The only reason he was even attempting to learn this Supreme Technique from the World of Mages was due to the fact that it was ultimately a technique, and apart from the angered roar, he was not detected.


    He would pay for this in time, but it would already be toote and he would be able to avoid the chase for a short while, he only needed a few more years before he was invisible inside the universe.


    He noted certain terms inside the description for this Proto-Source level weapon, primarily on the punishment Celestials impose on their offenders.


    From all descriptions, Celestials were the protectors of the multiverse, a worthy task to be certain, and Rowan knew of no other powers who could be more suited for this task, but this also depended on the rulers of the Celestials, if the figure was corrupt, then no matter the good intentions of the Celestials they would only cause more harm than good in the long run.


    Primordials with all their powers were not infallible. They still had needs and their intentions were not always the best for everyone else.


    However this was of no interest to him at this time, he would inevitably have dealings with Celestials soon enough, he was a creator of Angels, a power only the Rulers of the Celestial Realm should have ess to.


    Thest treasure was a bit of a mystery, it was a single-edged curved de that had been broken near the hilt, and it resembled a katana, even in its broken state it was a massive weapon that could slice a Major World apart.


    Gears Of Madness: Proto¨CSource Level weapon. This de was recovered from the remnants of the Mountain and Sea Supreme Realm, imed to be the sole weapon of the first creator of this Realm, this de had been shattered to pieces, and this hilt is thergest part of it.


    This weapon has no Source Power left, the only thing that remains is its weight and durability, for these remnants are indestructible.


    Rowan was a bit disappointed with this final treasure, he had expected¡­ more, for its ims of indestructibility were false, else it would not be in this state, yet this was most likely the weapon of a being that had powers closer to a Supreme Being.


    The Mountain and Sea Realm was a Supreme World before its destruction, it was only reasonable that its ruler must have the power of a Tower Master at the least.


    Yet if it was at the Proto¨CSource level, then there must be more to this de than meets the eye.


    It was thest treasure presented to him, and ording to how it was arranged, it was supposed to be the strongest, but Rowan always considered the potential of an ability over their power, case in point was his Berserker Aspect.


    So far Rowan had been introduced to three different grades of supreme treasures that could never be found inside the material universe.


    The first was Dominion Grade which should be the weakest, the Second was Apocalypse Grade, the third was Proto¨CSource Grade, and he could infer that the final would most likely be at the Source Grade.

 Chapter 566 Bargain Completed

    Chapter 566 Bargain Completed


    "So many great treasures, even I''m hesitant on what to pick," Rowan muttered to himself, a bit amused.


    The importance of this moment was not lost on Rowan, anything here would benefit him greatly when he returned to the universe and these treasures also aided him in understanding the weapons his enemies might use against him, especially his father.


    If he was not aware of the type of weapons that could be found outside the universe, then he would be left very shocked if a weapon like the World Of Silence was detonated inside his Mental Space.


    The Entity noticed that Rowan was finished with his inspection and spoke, "Srrchhrrs¡­. Choose a single treasure and let us conclude¡­ Sthhrr¡­ the bargain."


    Rowan frowned, "That is hardly a bargain isn''t it, you are just stating your terms without ground for negotiation. I fear your terms are not eptable. My essence is pure and powerful, the likes of which would be nearly impossible to be gained without great pains, I demand a higher price."


    "Srhs¡­ I have given you a high price. Srrrchhhr¡­ did I not reveal all my best treasures and tell you to pick one from them?... Ssrhh¡­ my dealings are fair¡­rhh¡­ every treasure here is worth the price, some more than others."


    Rowan shook his head, "I don''t want just one, redraw the terms for your bargain."


    "Srhh¡­ then how many of my treasures do you want?"


    "All of them."


    The creature''s entire body stilled as if in shock, before a godless cacophony erupted from it, that made Rowan cringe, the sound was as if someone was digging through his ears with rusted nails, it did not take long for him to realize that this creature was amused at his words and wasughing.


    Rowan was silent, he knew his demands were over the top, this monster could seize this power from him if it wanted, but something was holding it back. It was not clearly stated, but Rowan easily drew that conclusion from the words of this creature.


    If that was the case then Rowan had to bargain for all that he was worth, as he did not believe for one moment that this creature would agree to pay for what it might easily collect.


    He could not even begin to understand the depths of this creature''s power, it reminded him of Labaletai, the Chaos Door, this was not someone he could fight at the time, so why was someone so powerful bargaining with him?


    Theughter seemed to go on for an eternity, but it soon ended, "Srhh¡­ your Shell is not enough for all my treasures. Srhhh¡­ I weary in my arguments with you. Srhhh¡­ take two of my treasures and give up your shell, or the bargain is over!"


    "That is magnanimous of you," Rowan retorted, his serpentine eyes focused, ready to make a move if he was mistaken, as he continued speaking, "If you are so generous, it would be a shame if I still stick to my previous offer. Let''s see¡­ I shall be taking three of these treasures for my Essence, that is a good bargain."


    Rowan was tensed inside, if his gamble paid off, he would have won a major victory, something was very strange here.


    Rowan''s spection was right, not only was there something that was making this powerful creature bargain with him, but it also seemed it was under a time constraint, for it gave in after a short moment of consideration.


    With a loud irritated chittering the monster agreed, "Srhhh¡­Pick your treasure and give me the Shell!"


    Rowan smiled and extending massive telekic tentacles, he grabbed the three treasures that entered his eyes. Inside his Hollow Forge, he had been constructing a massive spatial storage using inspirations from the blueprints of the golden celestial book collected from the Ancient Library.


    He ced the treasures inside this Spatial Storage and swiftly kept them away.


    The creature''s massive body shook in anger and for a moment it seemed as if it wanted to go back on the deal, but Rowan lit up his crown and the creature settled, the greed that had drawn it to his side overtaking its anger at the bargain they had just made.


    It hastily swallowed its remaining treasure and watched as Rowan kept the three he had chosen, and he smiled a bit at the anger emanating from the creature''s body.


    Using his consciousness pirs, he began separating himself from his flesh, it was almost like taking a de and slicing off the muscles from your body. It was certainly extremely painful, but there was no hesitation or regrets in his hearts.


    Perhaps if he had not met a great power like this creature, he would have been tempted to hang onto this power, but if he could not win decisively against a being like this even with all this power, it meant it was not enough.


    Certainly, with experience using this power, he might be able to even the ying field, but this creature was not the most powerful in this great darkness and he wanted more power than this, Rowan believed if he followed his growth ns he would soon exceed this creature far behind.


    Rowan began to bleed ck blood that was so thick it resembled massive pythons wriggling on his body, his eyes that were hundreds of thousands of miles wide began to crack like ss.


    His crown lit up so bright it was almost lighting up the entire universe. With a roar, he inhaled and his crown was snuffed out.


    Rowan had drawn all that starlight into his body. His great body began to crack and splinter into pieces,


    "Are you ready," Rowan called out to the creature.


    It chittered in excitement and opened its horrifying face in expectation.


    Rowan smiled, "Don''t choke on it."


    From his chest, a stream of starlight that was red like blood erupted from his chest, millions of miles wide¡­ it carried all the power Rowan had been swallowing since he entered the Great Darkness, and it swept everything away in front of him.


    The creature roared in excitement and began to consume it.


    It was unaware that Rowan eyes had slowly began to turn cold.

 Chapter 567 The Poisoned Hidden Needle

    Chapter 567 The Poisoned Hidden Needle


    The Creature screamed in joy as it devoured the red stream of starlight shooting out of Rowan''s chest, but something was different about this power Rowan was delivering to it, the power had be infused with something else¡­ his Berserker Clones!


    It was the reason the starlight had turned red, a subtle change that could be disguised because of the preparation Rowan had made before now.


    The Berserker Aspect was an ordinary technique in therger scheme of things, but in Rowan''s hand, this Aspect had reached levels beyond even its creator''s imagination.


    Rowan was the foremost authority in this Aspect and arge part of this change depended on his physique, for the Berserker Aspect was a power that was rooted in the flesh and not the Spirit, which was an important distinction, and the reason why Rowan was picky with the technique he wielded, his Aether was too tyrannical and it would devour anything else.


    His Flesh Light and other Bone Fire abilities were destroyed after using them for a short while because they were abilities rooted to his Spirit and were too weak to exist inside him, the Berserker Aspect narrowly escaped this purge.


    His Ouroboros Bloodline gave him an impossible recovery ability, it was what barely helped his Berserker aspect to be able to survive inside his Mental Space, only because his recovery ability was shared by his Berserker Aspect.


    Rowan''s ability to create Berserker Clones that were special was all due to his physique that could transform Ordinary into Treasure.


    The Berserker Clone took the foundations from the original body and created a lesser copy of it. Rowan''s bodily foundation could put those of the gods to shame and a pale copy of himself was a force to be reckoned with.


    it was the reason why a single one of Rowan''s Berserker Clones would be ten thousand times more powerful than the Berserker Clones from a Dominator or a Mage.


    During Rowan''s creation of the Nosferatu technique for Vraegar, he became really versatile in the creation of his Berserker Clones, able to infuse a thousand clones in a single drop of blood at the start and before he left, he had increased that number to a hundred thousand Berserker Clones in a single blood drop.


    What sort of Berserker Clone could he create with his current body whose Attributes were now in a Realm of power that it had stopped making sense to him?


    Rowan had a thought very early on when he decided to bargain with this creature.


    If he was going to be giving this creature this power, why did he not fish for more benefits, and infuse this power with his Aspect?


    From the start, the creature referred to Rowan''s power as his Shell, but Rowan always called it Essence. This was because he had already begun hatching this n, and hisnguage shielded his intentions.


    Rowan would be giving it his Essence, he did not just specify what he would include inside of it. If the creature had any methods to detect falsehood, his words would not trigger any rm from it.


    He had begun to understand the wordy between the powerful and knew that there were always hidden intentions behind the words of all of them, and the winner was the one who could y the game more deeply.


    Rowan had no hope of battling this creature and winning, but when he saw the abundance of worlds and stars inside its body, he began to hatch a n.


    What if he could infiltrate inside of it and take it down from the inside?


    It was not the sharpest de that you could seeing that could take down a mighty warrior, most of the time, it was the hidden poisoned needle in the dark.


    Rowan did not shoot his starlight from his crown but from his chest, and this did not cause any suspicion from the creature because the output from this location was at least a thousand times greater than when he shot it from his crown.


    Rowan''s great body began to shrink. His mighty ws and scales vanished slowly as the bloody starlight rushed out of his body in unending streams, so much power that if this was to be taking ce inside a material universe, this energy would crush hundreds of gxies.


    Of course, this process hurt, both physically and psychologically, Rowan hated the fact that he was giving up so much power, even if he had gotten something perhaps greater in return.


    Massive eruptions emerged from his shrinking body.


    It was the sound of his bones being crushed beneath his weight without a massive source of power fueling them... Bones that wererger than entire worlds.


    However only a single Consciousness Pir was ruminating on the regret of letting go of this power, most of his attention however was on the great struggle of making even a single Berserker Clone survive inside the body of this creature.


    Rowan was learning so much about the interaction of energy at this level with every single moment that was passing by.


    Before he could only observe from afar as this creature disassembled the energy it was taking in, but now, what this creature was digesting was tiny clones of Rowan in their trillions.


    However, he kept failing in this task.


    It was happening too fast, Rowan was releasing trillions of Berserker Clones every second and they were being disassembled almost instantaneously.


    Yet, Rowan was making progress, his Knowledge Well only needed a small leverage to begin chipping into the method that this creature was using to disassemble energy, and Rowan ced an eye on the amount of power he had to give before time ran out.


    Yet Rowan feared it might not be enough, and so without hesitation, he dug both of his hands into his chest groaning in pain, and with a roar, he ripped his chest open.


    The wound extended down to his stomach and up to his neck. Rowan''s internals were more like superhighways where energy was transported, as the smallest of his arteries and veins could fit entire moons.


    They spilled out from his body like bloody intestines in their millions, and the red beam of starlight increased by more than a hundred times.


    The sight of Rowan''s devastated body was shocking, as the millions of veins and arteries inside his body throbbed in intense anguish.

 Chapter 568 Acquiring A Spirit Matrix

    Chapter 568 Acquiring A Spirit Matrix


    There was something very horrific about the act of ripping yourself open, and Rowan''s ghastly appearance only made it more surreal.


    This was an act that could not beprehended by a mortal''s mind, but for Rowan, it was just a normal action in order to gain the advantage he wanted.


    Rowan''s ruthlessness has be part of his innate nature.


    The creature receiving this boon almost went mad with joy as it chittered loudly, and Rowan groaned as he fell on one knee.


    This body was powerful, but its recovery prowess was stifled by him and so, the pain he was feeling from a wound that was this massive was billions of times more severe than a mortal could everprehend, even a god might go mad if they received such a wound.


    Rowan understood that if he wanted power, he would have to pay the price, and the pain was a simple and cheap price for him to pay.


    He had given up more than seventy percent of his body and his size had reduced to a hundred thousand miles, when he seeded for the first time, a single Berserker Clone survived the destruction and rapidly changed its shape to a purple dust and began floating towards one of thes in the distance.


    Eighty percent of his body was gone, and he seeded again, now it was four Berserker Clones escaped the destruction¡­ At ny-two percent, another seven Berserker Clones escaped and this pattern continued until he exhausted all the energy he had swallowed.


    He had seeded in releasing thirty-five Berserker Clones inside the Body of this creature and Rowan''s brilliant eyes dimmed, his body began to shrivel and he turned to stone, from all outward appearance, he had lost all signs of life.


    The Creature remained for a little moment luxuriating in the feeling of consuming such potent energy. It had channeled this energy deep inside itself, and Rowan was unaware that an entire gxy was growing inside its body and new and powerful lifeforms were blooming inside its body.


    It looked at the broken body of Rowan and it chittered both in satisfaction and irritation before it turned and vanished.


    A short whileter, the broken form of Rowan exploded and a new body emerged from the massive debris of his previous self.


    His massive skull which was frozen into stone was surprisingly in a single piece and it began to float away, each of the holes in his eyes wasrger than the stars. This was a treasure, but Rowan did not want any remnants of Chaos power near him, so he let it go.


    Rowan looked in the direction the creature escaped towards and a feeling of urgency began to grow in his heart, not wasting any moment deliberating on where this feeling wasing from, he took a step forward towards his Spirit Matrix Gate, he was now six hundred miles tall, and this was now his true size.


    Rowan had benefited a lot from this encounter, even if he had let go of a greater portion of this power, like a bodybuilder who was once on steroids, even after he stopped using it, there were still tangible benefits brought to his physique.


    That one step he took crossed countless miles, entering the Spirit Matrix Gate, the region he found himself in was filled with a white me, and when he looked around him, the surroundings slowly transformed with his presence.


    He found himself standing on a floor that seemed to be made of transparent crystals filled with white mes that extended for millions of miles.


    The mes were not hot or cold but a mixture of both. It possessed properties that he found hard to describe, as it would simultaneously freeze whilst it was still burning.


    For a Mage awakening their Spirit Matrix was simr to bringing something ethereal that could only be touched with their perception to reality. Their Spirit Matrix which was nonexistent before would then be located somewhere in their brain.


    For Rowan, this process was the opposite. His Spirit Matrix appeared in reality and now it was going to be transforming into something ethereal.


    No wonder this was supposed to be the peak technique among Mages.


    The Spirit Matrix was the source of a Mage''s strength, it was also their greatest weakness. Before a Mage could be an Archmage, no matter how much they augmented their fleshy bodies, they were still not as powerful as those of a Demon or even a Dominator.


    Their Spirit Matrix, which was more important than their heart or their brain to a Mage could be physically located inside their skull. Rowan had experimented with the bodies of Mages brought back to him by his Angels and he had easily discovered the location of their Spirit Matrix.


    Yet his Spirit Matrix would not be located in his flesh but inside his Mental Space. A Mage would be a thousand times more dangerous, and they could easily push their techniques to great heights not limited by the frailties of their flesh.


    With the knowledge heprehended from Andar, Rowan knew that every Mage had to go through a very important step when they wanted to be an Archmage, they would merge their bodies with their Spirit Matrix, destroying their one great weakness.


    The fact that their Spirit Matrix physically existed inside their bodies made this process very difficult.


    Although Rowan did not really care if his Spirit Matrix could be physically located in his flesh, for unlike a Mage he could heal from any injury inflicted on him.


    Even if his Spirit Mateix was destroyed, as long as it was rooted in his flesh, paired with the undying nature of his Ouroboros body that seemed to be rted to Time Maniption itself, he would be fine.


    In fact, Rowan would have preferred if this Aspect was rooted in his flesh, because he wondered if it would have the chance to shine when it was ced inside his Mental Space, after all, the home of a Nascent Primordial bloodline was sacred.


    Using instinct as the owner of this Spirit Matrix, he called it to him, and like a tide returning to the ocean this world of white me shrank and entered into his Mental Space.

 Chapter 569 Re-Entering The Universe

    Chapter 569 Re-Entering The Universe


    Rowan''s body shook a bit as the white mes entered his Mental Space with a great roar, it took the form of a pir of mes more than a million feet high and as the white mes descended it lit up a corner of the Mental Space for countless miles, and it began to spread, creating a vast field of white mes.


    Rowan immediately sensed a great aura of grandeur and arrogance emanating from these mes, it was majestic and seemed that it wanted to cover his entire Mental Space with the appearance it took.


    This me was very powerful, but the environment it found itself was incredibly hostile, and if it wanted to be the most dominant power Rowan controlled, it would have its work cut out for it.


    He could not help but smirk when he felt a blooming intelligence inside this me like a child who was waking up from a long nap. Indeed, this sentiment came to life as a patch of white mes at its center swirled around and a small body emerged.


    This child was like an emerging emperor who was waking up to his Dominion, the figure resolved itself, and it turned out to be that of a little kid resembling a four-year-old boy with chubby cheeks rising up in the middle of the ming field that was now precisely 999 miles in diameter.


    He appeared lifelike, he was breathing and Rowan could see the small veins in his neck throbbing with blood.


    The child was wearing a robe of white mes, and his eyes were closed, his cheeks were red and chubby like an apple, and if not for the fact that he was thousands of feet tall, the baby would have all the appearance of a mortal child.


    The child yawned, the sound carried far, and his eyes opened, and they were white with no pupils inside as if he was blind. He looked around and took in a deep breath and a beautiful grin broke out on his face.


    He slowly stood up and began walking on his field of white fire while looking around Rowan''s vast Mental Space that was filled with darkness for countless miles.


    There was something about the innocentughter in the eyes of this child that made Rowan pause, and his n to seize its mind and wipe it away while filling it with one of his Consciousness Pirs was ced on hold.


    He became curious about the actions of this child and the direction this Aspect was heading towards.


    Hearing the sound of water below him, the child''s ears perked up and he disappeared, only to appear at the edge of the field of white fire and look at the Primordial Sea of Darkness below him.


    His bright eyes looked with curiosity at the ck water and he floated down and gingerly brought a finger to touch the water, with a cute scream he drew back his finger and ced it in his mouth, and he began to pout as he looked at the sea below in anger.


    The anger and pain in his eyes were wiped away when he saw a bright sun sail overhead, the childughed and began pursuing the sun followed by the field of white mes behind him.


    Rowan was both fascinated and amused by this interaction.


    With the appearance of this Aspect inside his Mental Space, the knowledge of its function began to stream into his mind, but he ced that matter aside, he needed to leave now.


    The sense of urgency in his heart reached a feverish pitch and Rowan turned to the universe he had emerged from.


    "BASTARD!!! Where are you hiding? You have stolen from the House of Endirius. Kneel and ept your punishment!"


    The female voice that Rowan recognized was emerging from the distance, not waiting to find out who wasing, Rowan covered his body with the bluish-white light of the Astrbe and instead of vanishing like he previously did, he transformed into a beam of light as he headed towards the universe.


    The distance between him and the universe was presently very vast, and in the short while when he was awakening his Spirit Matrix, the universe had moved away from him as their position was not fixed.


    As he moved closer to the universe, he began to feel a repulsive force pushing him away, but it was not as intense as he thought. That was before he felt a hand brush through his body and he felt a click inside of him.


    Rowan instantly became aware that what happened was the universe unlocking the gates to allow him entrance inside of it. As a child of this universe that still fell under the power level threshold, he was still allowed passage.


    If he remained with his previous powers, even if he was epted as a child of this universe, he would be rejected from entering it. The universe seemed to have a safety measure that would extend the distance between itself and anything it rejected to infinity, and so it did not matter how fast he could move, he could not cross an infinite distance.


    A ze of starlight and mes surrounded him and he vanished, everything returned to silence for a while before a great force erupted in the distance and a bright light shone as a passage of fire opened itself and something materialized from it.


    It was a carriage being pulled by seven headless giants. The giant''s bleeding necks regrly pumped blood that fell down their stomach where a mouth with a long ck tongue waving about tried to catch as much of the falling liquid as possible.


    Behind the carriage, the skull of Rowan that had been frozen in stone was being pulled behind, held by chains of mes.


    The giants soon stopped precisely where Rowan and the creature had made their transaction, and for a moment only the sound of the blood pumping from the necks of the giants and theirpping tongues could be heard, but then they suddenly went still, even the blood pumping from their necks froze in ce.


    A slim and fair hand emerged from the window of the carriage, on the pinkie finger was a massive red ring that had a spinning sun inside of it.

 Chapter 570 Mercy!

    Chapter 570 Mercy!


    The hand extended that pinkie and it stretched forward until it was unnaturally long, ruining any sense of grace and beauty, revealing the monster beneath.


    That horrifying digit tapped the air, and a vast river filled with stars, gxies, and universe appeared below the carriage, the river circled the area and vanished, but in its ce was the creature that bargained with Rowan.


    It looked around a bit confused before turning to the carriage and then it gave a mighty shriek of despair when it saw what drew it back here.


    The creature looked around hoping that it was not alone and he would be able to push the responsibility of stealing Chaos Essence to the other party but to its consternation, it was alone.


    The person behind the hand did not seem to be too interested in this creature and was looking at the area where Rowan should have appeared, and after a while without seeing anything happen.


    The hand was shaking with anger, and then the pinkie finger tapped thrice in the air, each motion made the finger shrink and on the third tap, the finger copsed to dust apanied by a soft grunt of pain from whomever was inside the carriage.


    A greater River of Time appeared and it circled the area twice, and then it vanished, and like before nothing changed and Rowan did not appear.


    There was a slight distortion in the surroundings, and the massive ring that was floating in the air with the destruction of the finger began to sh a bright white sh, and the hand turned towards the universe. There was a simr shing light on the surface of the universe, and it was the same spot that Rowan had prated.


    "How interesting," a lovely female voice said, "Do we have a rogue Chaos Blood inside this universe?"


    The finger that was destroyed was attempting to grow back but it was continually destroyed leaving the surrounding of the carriage filled with a ck and noxious blood that smelled like a well filled with thousands of decaying bodies.


    The hand withdrew back into the carriage before the cold voice spoke to the shivering creature,


    "You! Give me the entirety of the memory of this event and pull my carriage until the end of this Era, and I shall consider sparing your worthless life."


    The creature shook in intense anger, and when it seemed it was about to retaliate, it looked at the crest on the body of the carriage and it relented.


    It slowly shrank its bulk and came to the front of the carriage where a bloody chain sprang up from the underside of it and wrapped around its neck.


    With a vicious yank, the chain beheaded the creature and retrieved its head, another chain prated its spine and together with the seven headless giants, the grim carriage entered into the Great Darkness.


    The dangers outside the universe were greater than what could be found inside any universe, and this creature knew that this was mercy.


    ?


    "We are dying... We are dying¡­ by the Light, we are being fucking ughtered!!"


    Shario the Scourge knew she was going to perish, but before she did, she would take down these monsters with her, even if it was just one, she would not perish like this.


    Her mental state was in disarray because, with the death of every god, it became clear that their passing was not normal. Although their Divine Spark was destroyed, that did not signify their end.


    Their Immortal Soul would be shattered to all the corners of the universe, but there would be vestiges of their presence that could be felt, in the ughter that was ensuing, every god being killed was leaving nothing behind.


    They were dying a true death, a fate that had been denied to a god by the universe.


    Were the famed Demons and Celestials able to destroy the soul of a god? Before now she could not evenprehend such a ludicrous motion, but the truth could not be denied.


    This truth brought with it fear, and that fear stoked her fury until all she could see was red.


    The only thought in her mind was how she would be able to kill even one of those winged bastards.


    She was in her fleshy form, and only her eyes were burning blue with mes, the destruction inside her Divine Kingdom from those few moments she spent looking at the strange white gate was catastrophic, and her abilities were greatly impacted, dragging her down from a powerful Major God until she was barely stronger than a Minor God, her Divine Essence bleeding away with every breath she took without any chance for it to be recovered.


    If she wanted to kill these bastards, she needed to hide, she needed to escape so she could heal and return.


    Shario was flying over a searching for the best location to lie low, as she fled she suddenly felt the hair at the back of her neck rise, Shario could barely bring her arms to block therge golden fist that suddenly emerged from behind her when an intense pain flooded her chest, and an unstoppable force pushed her downwards.


    Her mind went nk for a moment and she awoke a few secondster with the sound of wind screaming in her ears as she fell from space into the below.


    Her eyes opened and she almost gasped in shock at the armored figure of a giant with four ming wings a few feet away from her, observing her through a seamless armored face like a fly trapped in a jar.


    This thought stoked her fury and she screamed,


    "Son of a¡­" Another punch interrupted her cursing as the speed she was falling with tripled, and her body began to leave a trail of fire as she pierced through the atmosphere of the, the golden giant stuck to her like white on rice.


    The first punch when she was not aware had shattered her sternum, and the second punch she just received pulverized all the ribs in her body.


    Shario screamed in rage, coughing out a massive amount of blood and internal organs as she conjured fire from both hands to attack, but a sh of golden light sliced off both of her arms from her shoulders and another punch nearly tore her in two.


    Her despairing scream was interrupted when she mmed into the below, the impact shattering half of a continent, creating massive earthquakes that ripped throughout the surface of the killing every life on it.

 Chapter 571 Darkness and Purple Fire

    Chapter 571 Darkness and Purple Fire


    Shario''s body tore through the earth, the force on her body was too much for the earth to cushion it, the ground could as well be air, and even through all this damage, the golden giant remained precisely five feet away from her body¡­ silent and deadly.


    Her screaming face reflected off its wless armored face, and her blood vaporized before it could touch it.


    The next seconds were a blur, powerful blows rained down on her body that tore it to pieces but still kept her on the edge of death, it was almost as if this giant was taunting her, the humiliation she was feeling was greater than the pain, and she roared inside her heart in anger.


    The momentum from their movement tore through the entire and they emerged from the other side into space, having cut straight through it like a hot knife through butter.


    Behind them the could no longer hold itself together as its core was vented into space, a few secondster, the world exploded.


    The golden giant drew the force and mes from the exploding inside his wings and space fell to darkness as its four wings lit up brighter than the sun.


    It pped its wings once and unleashed devastation on Shario''s body and for the next eight seconds she experienced new heights of pain she never thought possible.


    It pped its wings again and the mes around her body vanished, returning to the four wings, the light from it lit up the battered figure of Shario the Scourge, who except for her face which was kept pristine and without damage, the rest of her body had barely any flesh left.


    All her limbs were gone and a greater part of her torso had been vaporized, her heart was visible and half of it was missing, the remaining half was producing divine blood that was pumping away into space.


    Her face was filled with pain and frustration, not fully understanding the reason she was being tortured, but she had no method to fight back, she had learned a valuable lesson from witnessing the death of the other gods.


    If she drew from the power of her Divine Kingdom, it seemed to create a passageway for these creatures to enter inside of it, but if she didn''t, there was not enough Aether in the space around them for her to even battle.


    Due to the fact that as a Major God her Divine Kingdom was kept somewhere near her body, so if she died, she would not try to resurrect herself anytime soon, because it would draw attention to the position where she hid it.


    Even if she chooses to stay inside her Divine Kingdom and refuse to resurrect outside, they already know the rtive position of her Divine Kingdom and they would slowly search for it.


    Shario had no confidence that they wouldn''t be able to find the Divine Kingdom, there had been too many impossibilities happening that she was experiencing some form of shell shock.


    On the verge of giving up, the golden giant suddenly stopped and looked to the right, a secondter arge beam of darkness and purple fire mmed into it with a force that sted Shario away for thousands of miles.


    "Fuck yes!" She began tough while struggling to maintain her wounds so she would not scatter to pieces from the force of herughter, Tenma was here, and she would be able to fight with his assistance.


    Tenma emerged from the darkness, his disposition was different from before, and behind him were wings like those of a butterfly that was made from darkness and purple fire.


    Shario paused at the sight of these mes, ''That''s new,'' she thought to herself.


    His face was as pale as the moon and his eyes were empty orbs of darkness, in his hand were the burning wings of one of these monsters, and there was nothing of amusement or indifference in his face as usual, instead, it held a sneer.


    Tenma was filled with rage, pure and unfiltered. This look brought nothing but joy inside the heart of Shario, and herughter went deeper.


    Her mirth slowly disappeared and she slowly stoppedughing, her eyes grew serious when she looked at the location where the golden giant was still standing.


    The space around it was devastated as reality around it had shattered like ss. The broken edges of space were bleeding purple and ck fire that was so hot it could vaporize Davross in an instant, this reaction came about from Tenma Darkness, sound, and me attack.


    This area for more than twelve miles had been transformed into hell, and Shario would fear to find herself staying inside for more than a second.


    Yet inside these mes stood the golden giant, unflinching, like a statue made from gold and fire. Bright wings of silver and golden fire burning bright like the feathers of the Mythical Beast, Golden Crow.


    The golden armored head slowly turned towards the depths of space and it manifested two suns in its palm that stretched until they formed a sword.


    The giant stabbed the space in front of it and both des vanished, Shario did not have the time to find out where the de went when a blinding pain erupted in her chest.


    In the distance she saw a simr de poking out of the chest of Tenma, she cursed aloud and the de in their bodies exploded.


    When Shario came to, she was nearly dead, only the top half of her skull remained, her skin and eyes were gone, and her perception was inexorably drawn to the sh happening a few thousand miles away.


    Tenma was battling with the golden giant.


    A scream erupted from her position and Shario began drawing Aether furiously from her surroundings to build her body, but unknown to her small blue specks nearly invisible apanied the Aether that she was calling, and they infused her flesh.


    The battle ahead was getting heated, Tenma had unleashed a thousand arms of darkness behind him that were thousands of miles in size and each could move quicker than lightning.


    They pped, sliced, punched, pinched, and performed thousands of different attacks, all having enough force to rip a Minor god to shreds.


    The golden giant was moving in a manner that drew jealousy from the warrior heart of Shario, it did not make a single wasted movement, the attacks it could not block or deflect, it would change position quickly avoiding them, and any opportunity it had, it would make a vicious counterattack.

 Chapter 572 Anger and Sorrow

    Chapter 572 Anger and Sorrow


    The golden giant did not falter against this assault.


    des, maces, whips, hammers, shields, and many weapons she could not name were conjured from mes as hot as the sun, but Tenma was in a maddened state and he was winning, pressing every advantage he had, and the armor of the golden giant was getting cracked, leaking white light.


    Tenma brought both of his palms together and made a mystical gesture and a purple gate opened in front of him, he spat his heart''s blood into the open portal and it expanded to a hundred thousand feet, and from inside the portal, seven massive demonic arms emerged.


    Each of the arms had the face of a weeping woman in their palms and their eyes suddenly opened and they shrieked.


    With an angry swipe, Tenma dismissed the portal, this action severed the emerging hands at elbows, and an angered roar echoed in the void but Tenma''s focus was only on the golden giant before him.


    All these while the thousand arms behind him had not relented in their assaults, pressing the golden giant, as it kept giving ground, leaving pieces of its golden armor behind.


    Creating chains of darkness Tenma linked them to the severed arms in front of him and their colors changed from a swamp green to inky ck, and with a roar that echoed for millions of miles he thrust them toward the golden giant.


    The golden giant set its feet in space, dismissed all the weapons it was holding, and with a mystical word that shattered reality, it conjured a massive shield of mes and fanned its ming wings in a weird pattern.


    Billions of tiny lights streamed from its wings and the size of the shield multiplied a thousand fold, on the face of the shield were the billions of faces from the world that was destroyed a short while ago.


    The spells these Angels of Rowan conjured were carrying the traits of both the Demonic and Celestial.


    It was just in time as the seven demonic fists mmed against the shield and everything went white.


    The light that erupted from that sh was brief, and then the shockwave that rippled out brought about a level of destruction that felt as if the universe was about to copse.


    Shario spat blood as her body ttened, breaking all the ribs that she had just created. She was flung further back for another hundred thousand miles as the space where the sh happened was upied by a storm of fire and purple lightning for almost fifty thousand miles.


    Multiple worlds in the distance shattered to pieces as stars began to go out¡­


    Shario struggled to stand and looked around at the devastation, she wanted to weep, "My world is ending¡­" she whispered to herself.


    The space a few hundred feet beside Shario''s body shivered and a golden hand emerged, it seized the edges of reality and pulled the rest of the golden giant out of the depths of space where the sh had shoved it.


    Its armor was steaming and a purple and golden fire was falling from its body like rain, Shario watched frozen as the face covered by armor was revealed for the armor covering it face cracked and fell to pieces.


    Waist-length white hair exploded from the destroyed helm and the Archangel turned to look at Shario before turning towards the direction of Tenma, and with that single nce, she felt like a child looking at a god.


    The sheer dissonance in her thought made her heart flutter like a bird caught in the hands of a hunter.


    ''What sort of creature are you?'' the bewildered thought filled her head.


    The eyes of this giant were zing like the sun, and his face was pure perfection, possessing a charm that only Divinity could carry.


    Erudiel stood up and brushed the annoying mes clinging to his body, he nodded to an imperturbable voice in his head that told him he had bought enough time.


    He looked down at his battered armor and a slight frown crossed his perfect features. He was born to be a defender, and to see the tools he needed to stand against the storm filled him with rage at his ipetence.


    Erudiel had silently forgotten that Rowan considered them equal to a Minor God only, yet he had been fighting against Tenma a god that had just revealed himself to be much more powerful than a Major God, and even though he had been injured by looking at the Spirit Matrix Gate, he was still extremely powerful.


    Golden fire poured out from his flesh as thick as liquid metal and his armor repaired itself, his featureless mask snapped back into ce and he conjured fresh sets of des.


    From beside Erudiel space rippled and three other golden giants stepped through, Shario gaped in shock, as the body of Herod the yed was being gripped dismissively in the hands of one of the giants, and in the second hand was the divine Spark of Herod that had been sliced in two.


    Tenma emerged from the darkness and he looked at the Spark of Herod in shock.


    Sadness clouded his face for a short while, and he went still like a rock as something cracked inside him.


    Most would never know that Herod was his child.


    The body of Herod was discarded like thrash and blue light enveloped it and it disappeared.


    Tenma snapped his fingers and Shario''s body sank into darkness and appeared beside him.


    "Shario, we are in a bit of a bind," he smiled at her.


    She didn''t snap at him for she was among the few that knew that Herod was his only offspring, "Tenma¡­" she whispered.


    "I will be bringing the rest of the gods here, including all their Divine Kingdoms, we are being picked off one at a time, and this is where we shall make our stand. You are free to draw all the power from your Divine Kingdom, with me here no one shall interrupt you. Let''s make them pay."


    Shario nodded, and she pulled power as she had never done before, not holding back in the least and reality turned blue.


    It was as if a blue sun was rising.


    The darkness rippled and the angered and sorrowful Cerulean gods stepped through, each of them was zing with the lights from their Divine Kingdom.


    "Let''s kill these motherfuckers!" Shario screamed.


    Apanied by the angered roars of the Cerulean Gods, the Archangels coldly drew their weapons and stepped forward.

 Chapter 573 The Might Of A High God

    573 The Might Of A High God


    The distance that separated the two forces was more than a hundred thousand miles in length, effectively making this area the entire field of battle.


    That distance could be crossed in a few seconds, and in a short while, it was filled with a vast amount of creatures of all shapes and sizes, as if spewed from the mouths of hell. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Entire armies grown, nurtured, and sustained by the gods for countless ages were brought forward. These armies were meant to spread their glorious names to all of creation, but now they were to do something equally as important¡­it was to fight for their gods.


    The arrival of the Spirit Matrix Gate had destroyed more than eighty percent of the forces of the gods inside their Divine Kingdom, but without holding back on their Divine Essence, a fresh batch was created, exceeding the previous amounts every god had gathered.


    The Cerulean Gods were going all out and were no longer thinking about their foundation, this was a threat to their very existence and every hidden weapon was taken out. There was no concern about maintaining a bnced power structure, and every god was free to unleash all the taboo powers they had collected over their long years.


    The appearance of so many mystical energies was changing reality, spreading toward the worlds and stars for billions of miles, leading to the death of countless lives.


    If this war did not end in time, the toll on mortal life would be catastrophic.


    Perhaps if Rowan had experienced more time as a mortal, this death toll would have ravaged his mind, shattering his sanity, but this was a war between immortals, and such concerns were far from their radar.


    Every mortal life could be reced in a blink of an eye. What if it took millions or even billions of years? It was all the same, they all came from dust, and to dust they shall return.


    Suriel led the charge, and the three Archangels followed behind, before them appeared an army of hellish proportions, as billions of life forms appeared apanied by the shes of light from dozens of Divine Gates opening to their full sizes.


    "They all die here." Suriel''s cold and deep voice sounded, "Leave no one standing. The Creator''s Light dwells in all of us and our will is unshakable, bring these vermin to heel, crush their spirits, and offer their souls to the Creator!"


    The first sh between the Archangels and the flood of beasts brought a low thumping sound like a heartbeat, as a bright light shed, but was drowned out as billions of gallons of blood and other bodily fluids arose into the air.


    The first resistance mounted by the gods was useless, but all this was just to buy time, even a single second exchanged by the death of all these creatures was worth it.


    Tenma was standing behind the gods, and he pulled his arms apart as he raised them above him, the two Grand Formations manifested, drawn from the depths of the, and brought to this field of battle, instead of activating them he did something different.


    With a scream of pure rage, Tenma began to disassemble the Formations, this brought out mighty sts of power and energy on a massive scale that resembled an exploding supernova, and opening his mouth wide, he began to swallow this energy.


    In his eyes were tears of blood.


    Behind him further up into space, the gates of his Divine Kingdom began to open, and it was massive, dwarfing all thebined gates of the entire gods here. It was the color of darkness and as Tenma swallowed more energy, it grew bigger, until it dwarfed everything present here.


    The entire Cerulean Gxy was rocked by a series of tremors as the Divine Kingdom of Tenma revealed itself, and the burning stars began to go dark, as the entirety of the upied worlds fell into darkness.


    From afar, it was as if the entire Cerulean Gxy had vanished, and this began to draw attention from the rest of the universe as a portion of the stars in all their skies had winked off.


    This was the true fury of a High God as Tenma was no longer hiding his station.


    A power like this was seldom unleashed in the universe.


    A chill wind blew out from the Divine Kingdom, and a loud shriek emerged, followed by another, and soon the sound emanating from Tenma''s Divine Kingdom covered the entire battlefield.


    The first creature that stepped out was non-assuming, it resembled a middle-aged man wearing rustic clothes like a viger, but that ended when he suddenly opened his mouth and shrieked like a demented crow.


    His mouth stretched open until it reached his ears, and his jaws split open to the side, peeling back until his chest, revealing a cavernous maw filled with hundreds of shark-like teeth, there were many throbbing tubes and veins inside this hellish mouth, and the most terrifying detail here was that the power emanating from his body was nearing those of a Minor god!


    Behind him another woman stepped through, simr in appearance to the man, and soon thousands, and then tens of thousands of these creatures stepped forth, holding the shapes of men, women, and children.


    All of them with the power of Minor gods or close to it!


    ?


    If the Cerulean gods thought for a moment that their armies of billions would be able to dy these golden giants then they were wrong.


    They were barely dyed, as each of them wrapped their bodies in their Celestial mes which originated from their hearts. Every heart of an Archangel was a Celestial Sun, providing them energies that dwarfed those of the gods by an order of magnitudes.


    These mes when fed with enough energy burned with so much heat and light they could directly create holes in space. With a p of their wings, the Archangels immediately reached light speeds, and like a beam of destruction, they pierced through the billions of creatures in front of them.


    Their celestial mes were highlybustible, and although the Archangels moved in a straight line, leaving a long trail of destruction behind them, their mes did not stop spreading from that point.


    The four lines of celestial fire they left behind began to spread like a nket, and in mere seconds it rolled so fast through the ranks of beasts and sentient warriors of the gods, turning them all to ashes, and not stopping there until even the ashes were gone.

 Chapter 574 Leave None Alive

    574 Leave None Alive


    Thebustion spread of the Celestial mes went by so quickly that it was almost as if time was being fast-forwarded.


    Time was not being affected, it was just the nature of Celestial mes to move and burn faster than normal mes, after all, they were meant to be used outside the universe, a space where distance was so boundless it was almost abstract.


    For battles of this scale, it was very difficult to use time as a measurement for their actions, as a single blow could be thrown in one second or a thousand blows could also be made in that single second, it all depended on the strategies thebatants required at the time.


    Except for killing blows, it would be difficult for every single move made to be mentioned, for even in a minute the conflicts that could ur would fill up a ten thousand-page book.


    This made the next sh that happened between the Archangels and the Cerulean gods nearly impossible toprehend by a mortal''s mind.


    The lights and the friction from this battle became the only light that could be seen from the entire Cerulean gxy and the dying mortals in all the worlds looked to that light for sustenance even as the tremors and the mystical light it generated brought most of them to madness.


    A mortal should never see god, for even their light would corrupt the sturdiest of minds¡­ The lights from the gods were filled with Intent, and even after crossing countless billions of miles and entering the eyes of mortals, the effects were devastating.


    The Cerulean gods drew from their Divine Kingdom without holding back giving them the strength to sh and hold back the Archangels with weapons and spells, sure they were all Minor gods except for Shario and Tenma, and normally they would never channel so much power into their Divine Bodies because it was just a waste of resources, this time it was different.


    Death woulde to them if they held back, and a new sort of war was being waged here, one where the gods could no longer create a limitless amount of bodies for them to y with, assured of their immortality, now they all fight like mortals.


    Shario began to find joy at this time, a feeling that she had forgotten blooming in her heart¡­ the thrill from a battle where any moment might be herst was intoxicating to this battle maniac.


    She led the charge, uncaring about the damages she was taking from the blows of the Archangels, equaling every injury with one of her own, but her foes were tricky and their armor was sturdy, they all fought with unmatched skills.


    Suriel was like a phantom, he alone held back dozens of gods, pushing them back, and fully focused on defense was Erudiel, who thwarted every attempt to block Suriel''s advancement through the ranks of the gods.


    Part of their objective was to quickly stop Tenma as whatever he was doing was continuously creating more monsters, and currently, more than twenty thousand of those powerful creatures were arrayed before his Divine Kingdom.


    The Cerulean gods here were shocked at the disy of power from Tenma, and all fought back desperately trying to buy him enough time to conjure enough power to sweep away their enemies.


    Nezrakim served as support, he stood back and created thousands of globes of Celestial mes and infused them with the psychic screams from the death of trillions of lifeforms happening all around the gxy, and when he lobbed them into the ranks of the gods, it caused some of them to freeze in shock.


    Dora took advantage of this¡­


    Her keen eyes waited for the perfect opportunity. The gates to the Divine Kingdoms of the gods were opened and a direct channel of power was linked to their bodies, giving them the strength, speed, and stamina to battle an Archangel, but at the moment they faltered, Dora vanished.


    All these while she had been subtly beating two of her wings and generating potential energy, using the overpowered flight ability of the Angels, she had been doubling her speed while keeping all that potential inside each feather, all the while reducing the glow from her wings with a spell.


    Her armor was also being heated up andpressed, this was a method to iste the heat from affecting her surroundings while also condensing it deep into every single strand of her armor.


    This action was enough to affect her Angelic flesh that was supremely resistant to heat, but with the temperature she was manipting, it was enough to surpass even her mighty threshold.


    Dora saw an opportunity and she took it.


    With the speed she erupted with, even Dora''s perception was unable to follow, everything was just instinct, and also something more important was directing her movements¡ªEva. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The Lady of Shadows'' eyes were connected to all of them, and she could witness all they could see, and every single moment of this battle was within her sights.


    She gave her the tiny adjustment needed to make her move effective.


    Dora passed through the gate of the Divine Kingdom of one of the gods so quickly none here noticed her movement, for it was almost as if time had stood still.


    Her Angelic body pierced through all the obstructions on her path, from mountains to valleys, nothing could stand before the speed and heat she carried.


    When she reached the Divine Pce of the god she appeared to phase through it and arrived before the Godstone protecting the Divine Spark, she simply ced her des by her side, letting her momentum carry her and slicing effortlessly through the Godstone and the Divine Spark.


    In a feat that defied the fundamentalws of the universe, she suddenly reversed her direction without slowing down and went the opposite way, she easily escaped from the Divine Kingdom and even a single second had not even passed.


    Dora had seven targets and this was just the first.


    The Archangels had barely shed with the gods for three seconds when seven of them stiffened and with a cry of shock and despair, their broken bodies fell from the battlefield.


    This brought a slight lull in the flow of battle, as shock entered the minds of the gods.


    The Archangels however did not miss a single beat, Suriel manifested more des of mes that circled his body beforeunching them at the gods.


    "Leave none alive."

 Chapter 575 Lazy Dragon

    575 Lazy Dragon


    Eva the Lady of Shadows was sitting down in the depths of space, somewhere inside the Cerulean Gxy with her eyes closed, surrounded by Scribes, all of them had golden rings around their forehead boosting their processing power.


    Frantic activities were happening all around as massive golden holographic screens were disying every part of the ongoing war and many other events. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    All this information was being streamed directly to Eva after a lot of the ''noise'' from the battle data was cleaned and fresh information wasid before Eva, all this was to make sure that she was not wasting a single moment dealing with any unnecessary detail.


    Diane stood beside her, in golden armor, her eyes looking around for any threats. Her powers after awakening had been growing at rocket speeds, and her diminutive five-foot-tall body was a thing of the past.


    Diane was now six feet tall and hovering behind her was a golden orb twice asrge as her head, countless streams of data were streaming through the orbs and all were directed toward Eva, this was one of the greatest reasons for her quick growth as Eva was using her as a sort of Terminal, pushing billions of bits of data through her in every single moment.


    She was experiencing battle on such a scale that her fading mortal mind could hardlyprehend, but with the assistance of Eva, she was shown a path through the chaos, and her understanding of Spells and Battle formation and Warfare was growing exponentially.


    It was a testament to her growing willpower that she was even conscious and alert, Eva had expected her to be catatonic a while ago, but the child gritted her teeth and pushed forward, breaking one barrier after another.


    It would not be long before she would be breaking through to the next page. This was a crucial point, as Eva would begin making more Spell Weavers after she saw how viable her ns were or Diane may be thest and only Spell Weaver, it all depended on how capable the child turned out to be.


    The great war between the four Archangels and the Cerulean gods had just erupted and Eva began the next stage of the n.


    Previously there were one thousand Minor inside the Cerulean Gxy, and Rowan had seeded two hundred and twelve of them, during the battles with the gods and the massive destruction that came about with the descent of the Spirit Matrix Gate, twelve new Minor Worlds were born from the blood of the Universe.


    These events suggested the roots of worlds and how they came to be created, but that was not the point Eva was considering. Rowan had already created the Worlds Seeds that were needed, all 800 of them that would be enough topletely seed all the remaining Minor Worlds.


    Before the battle Rowan had spent seven Soul Crystals to fully develop all these World Seeds, they were all superior grade and were made avable to Eva for use. Rowan''s tactics were always multifaceted, and he would never ce all his focus on one direction when he could be doing much more at the same time.


    09:05


    Before the battle Rowan had spent seven Soul Crystals to fully develop all these World Seeds, they were all superior grade and were made avable to Eva for use. Rowan''s tactics were always multifaceted, and he would never ce all his focus on one direction when he could be doing much more at the same time.


    The Cerulean gods were busy with battle, there was no better time than now. With the Attributes Rowan would gain from seeding 800 more Minor Worlds, this battle would be all but won.


    She also had to be quick as the war was already ravaging the surface of these valuable Minor Worlds, although the Archangels carefully positioned the final battle to happen in a part of space that was quite distant from the closest Minor Worlds, it was only a matter of time before they became lost to the ravages of battle.


    Preparationpleted, Eva triggered themencement of the world seeding n and the void behind her began to light up as 8,000 pairs of wings caught ame.


    These would be the Angels escorting the World Seeds to their destinations, as this was just as important as the battle being fought.


    She was pleasantly surprised at the effect of the Spirit Matrix Gate on the Divine Kingdom of the gods, and even though the effects on theirbat powers were not too prominent when the gods decided to go all out, it had previously created a moment of confusion that she had taken advantage of.


    Rowan''s previous one-on-one battle with the gods was not just to flex his martial prowess, he had been infusing their bodies with his Intent. This was a normal battle tactic among gods and they were unaware of the nature of Rowan''s Astrbe Chamber and how he could use this effect to devastating oues.


    When the Spirit Matrix Gate had drastically weakened them, and Rowan had been drawn to a ce she could not reach, Eva did not panic, but she attacked with a host of fifteen thousand Angels with the full advantage of making use of this opportunity, if she had dyed a moment longer, the gods might have begun purging the Berserker Intent from their bodies and Rowan''s n would be impaired.


    That attack had destroyed the corporeal bodies of 745 Angels, but they had seeded in ughtering much of the gods, except for Shario and Tenma who had wrested the Major World of Trypho and hid it, which was a stupid action in Eva''s mind, for inside this was the raging weapon Envy, and that Axe screams would be like a siren in the ears of Rowan, the weapon''s master.


    From the host of 8,000 Angels behind her, ten Angels rose and therge story-building size World Seed that resembled a dandelion with countless waving tendrils that were effortlessly slicing through space appeared in their midst.


    They surrounded the World Seed, covering it with a formation as a blue light covered them and they vanished into the depths of space, the next ten Angel rose and a World Seed appeared in their midst, and this process continued.


    The moment the first set of Angels reached their destination, Eva had already released more than fifty World Seeds, and in the darkness that covered all these worlds, the inhabitants saw the arrival of the World Seed as the arrival of a new sun.


    They began to pray, but their imploring cries fell on the ears of the uncaring universe, the World Seeds mmed into the''s oceans and began expanding, bringing about considerable changes and directly attacking the World Consciousness which by now had all be dazed due to the effects of the war happening deep inside of space.


    This process was going on fine before Eva cursed, and called up the remaining Angels left.


    "Lazy dragon," Eva whispered harshly, "it is time you entered the battle."


    A massive ball of white and red scales hanging in a deste portion of the gxy shivered, and red Draconian eyes opened.


    Tenma was making his move.


    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!

 Chapter 576 Drastic Action

    576 Drastic Action


    The battle between the gods and the Archangels had reached a feverish pitch, and another two more gods had fallen, this time by the hands of Suriel alone. His martial talent even amongst the Archangel was a step above the rest and only Erudiel couldpete with him.


    Even as Archangels their talents were greater than Nezrakim and Dora because their potential was at the Sovereign Grade, and unlike the duo, they could still acquire more wings and grow stronger.


    The previous tactics used by Nezrakim and Dora were being guarded against as the gods no longer allowed the Archangels time to gather their energies to create borate spells, paying for this option with their bodies that they relentlessly flung down the grinder, not giving the Archangels time to erupt.


    Yet they could not continue on this path for long. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    With the great influx of unrestricted Divine Essence from their Kingdoms, every god here was regenerating very quickly from any damages inflicted on their bodies, and although they were unable to withstand such a enormous amount of Divine Essence usage, they only needed to stall for a short time.


    The reason most of them were not dead was because of two gods, Shario and Zekiel, this god had hidden himself deeply and was a Major God in secret.


    He had erupted with great strength that did not put his name to shame as the God of Strength and every move he made carried the weight to crush a thousand worlds, even the Archangels could not bear his furious assault, and only their supreme cooperation made them weather his attacks while pressing their advantages.


    Every Archangel had the power to rival a Minor god, but this statement was just taking their abilities at face value. What it truly meant was that every Archangel was unrivaled in their level, at least while inside the universe, even outside of it, few beings could match them at this power level.


    Even if they had a million Minor gods arrayed against them, the battle would be long and incredibly difficult, but a single Archangel would still win, because of one indisputable fact, none of the gods here could hurt them for theycked the proper weapons or abilities to do so.


    The gods did not have the tools to properly fight against a Celestial.


    When they were Angels their Corporeal bodies could be destroyed, but they would be resurrected inside the Mental Space of the Creator in time, as Archangels, they now had their hearts which gave them limitless amounts of power, and this was being kept safe by the creator.


    Simr to the gods, the Archangels could only be killed if their Celestial Fire was extinguished, which was impossible for any god here to aplish even if they found their way into the Mental Space of Rowan, only powerful weapons and corrupted infernal powers on a grand scale could destroy their heart me.


    The gods had tested the immortality of these Angels a hundred times and a hundred times they had failed.


    This did not stop them, however, as they continued with their attacks and bombardments, something would have to give, and they would not lie still and allow their lives to be harvested without putting up a fight.


    Zekiel had wrapped his arms around one of the golden giants from the front, trapping his arms from moving, tens of gods had then descended on the Archangel, and with fury and madness, they had torn him to pieces.


    They were not excited about this short victory, for the pieces of the destroyed giant in their armsbusted into mes and reconfigured back to a fully healed Archangel, who continued battling as if he was not torn to pieces a short while back.


    Their mes were supernaturally intense and putting them out was draining an enormous amount of Divine Energy from the gods, this battle could not continue for long else they all feared that they would be drained to death!


    In total the Cerulean Gxy held 68 gods, but that was just a short while ago, now there were only 36 of them remaining. In a short few hours, 30 of their number had fallen!


    All of these represented vast potential that had been robbed, all of the in gods were supreme geniuses amongst countless geniuses that had risen, given the authority and the privilege of eternity for their rare magnificence, and now all that wasing to an end in a rather abrupt manner.


    This number of dead was truly catastrophic when it was ced against the eternal nature of the gods. It was simr to a quadrillion mortals dying every fraction of a second.


    The space behind them shuddered as the Divine Kingdom of Tenma finished bringing out thest of his monsters and the gods smiled. Tenma was ready with his preparations, he would have the weapons to stop these nightmares, as all of them here had paid for that time for him with their lives.


    Yet his next actions stunned everyone here.


    Tenma did not direct his army to attack these monsters before, instead, he turned and looked towards the other parts of the gxy and he sent them forth.


    He had created a hundred thousand monstrosities with the powers equaling those of a Minor god.


    Like locusts, they descended on the nearest worlds and stars, and they began to destroy them.


    It took one of them less than fifteen seconds to crush a world to dust and for a star a few minutes, but since they were in such great numbers, the devastation they could disy was nearly instantaneous as a wave of destruction began to spread to the entire gxy.


    Every world and star before their eyes were being crushed to dust, and the first of the Minor Worlds fell.


    "Tenma, what are you doing?" Shario called out in shock and disbelief, even if their situation was dire, it did not justify ughtering the rest of their dominion, "The enemy is here!"


    Tenma slowly turned to her like a zombie, whatever he had done had cost him, and his face had sunken in as if he had been starving for years, he smiled revealing bloody and decaying teeth,


    "This is what they would like you to think, but no, the battle is not here, and the prize they want shall not be given to them."

 Chapter 577 Eyes Like The Rising Sun

    Chapter 577 Eyes Like The Rising Sun


    ??577  Eyes Like The Rising Sun


    The destruction of the gxy continued unchecked and the faces of the gods went pale, these monsters that Tenma had unleashed were strange and diabolical, as everything they touched fell to rot and decay.


    In addition to that they had great strength and the wave of energy emanating from their bodies was not Divine in nature, but something¡­ darker.


    Shario swore, her eyes wide open in desperation and horror as the scripts just changed, "What do you mean their prize, we are the ones being hunted! We have paid with our lives and no one here is¡­"


    She was interrupted when the Archangels suddenly disappeared in pursuit of the tens of thousands of summoned monsters that Tenma had sent against the gxy, clearly that battle held far more significance to them than butchering the gods here.


    Shario went pale, and the feeling of being an ant caught between the games between two giants enveloped her Spirit, everything they had been fighting for now seemed a bit meaningless.


    Tenma was experienced after living a long life and he had discovered a pattern to this madness that had suddenly befallen their civilization.


    The first god to perish was Dao Ma, who lived towards the edge of the gxy, and then there was no other movement from their enemies. He suspected that it was not because they could not push further, but because they had other agendas.


    The next god who perished was Murrihm, and that was because he was sent to investigate what happened to the missing god Dao Ma and to ascertain why few of the Minor Worlds towards the edges of the gxy had gone silent.


    That second part of his mission was critical because Tenma thought that if Murrihm had not gone to investigate what had happened, then their enemies would continue lying low and would not rashly attack. After all, their true goal was not the death of the gods but something else, they wanted their worlds!


    Tenma had arrived at the correct conclusion for greater than Rowan''s need to collect Soul Energy at this time was the greater urgency to evolve and grow his bloodlines, and not just grow his bloodline, Rowan''s goals were far more ambitious, he was going to be pushing for two or more Primordial Bloodlines.


    Rowan was sure there were stupendous restrictions in acquiring a Primordial Bloodline, but with his Singrity, he only needed to push his bloodline potential to their limits while ensuring that the energies they contained were as pure as possible, his Primordial Record would take care of the rest.


    This condition to upgrade a bloodline would drive the rest of the multiverse insane with greed and desire if they understood that great power coulde at such minimal costs.


    Minimal cost only rted to powers at Rowan''s level. He did not forget that his quest for power had killed an unfathomable amount of mortals in such a short period.


    He was still at the first Supreme Circle with his Ouroboros Bloodline and normally he needed just to seed 10 worlds in order to upgrade to the second Supreme Circle, a daunting task for most, but Rowan wanted more, he aimed for 3,000 Minor Worlds as his foundation¡­ at the least.


    Tenma Darkness that he spread all over the gxy gave him a pale understanding of everything happening in this vast area, and he was able to glimpse a part of Rowan''s new worlds.


    Rowan''s Primordial Worlds were a shocking sight and the Aura emanating from them drove away any attempt for closer investigation from him.


    During Tenma''s long years, he had heard of a certain ability to corrupt and control worlds, but this power was closer to a myth and from what he understood, usually, this happens to maybe one or two worlds, not hundreds! Also, he thought this process took at minimum centuries, not a few short months.


    Whatever was happening here was bigger than the gods, and Tenma did not know if they were fighting against a single Demon Prince or the entire Great Abyss. Only powers at this level could orchestrate something like this.


    All heprehended from his short investigation was that they could not win, only a minor portion of this Great Abyss or some other fell powers from outside the universe could crush thempletely.


    Tenma was also aware that word of what happened here would not be allowed to spread far, the Cerulean Gods would be hunted to thest. Supreme powers such as these were clearly forbidden from interfering with the fledgling powers inside the universe, and if the word were to get out, it would lead to drastic repercussions.


    Tenma knew the perpetrators would not allow this to happen. If this were to be the case, then he would make them fail in whatever tasks they wanted to aplish it at least make their victory sour.


    Tenma whispered, his voice filled with sorrow and growing rage, "I can do this at least for you¡­ my son."


    His lust for the powers held by the weapons he once craved was ced behind him, as the true scope of this battle dawned on him.


    When the monster wearing the face of Rowan Kuranes was dragged outside of the universe by powers that nearly destroyed half of his Divine Kingdom, Tenma truly understood he was dealing with Supreme Powers that transcended the universe.


    His lust for power quickly disappeared as a fight for survival took the forefront, but with every passing moment, he began to understand that survival might be a far-off dream, but what was left was simply to make their defeat a costly one.


    "This battle is not about us," Tenma called out to the gods, "We are just the unlucky ones in the way."


    "Hhhaaaa¡­."


    A deep groaning voice resounded in the universe, shocking the gods and they looked around confused.


    "Don''t sell yourself short."


    A voice like thunder rumbled and the darkness parted overhead as two golden suns appeared above the gods.


    Not suns¡­ Eyes!


    "You all are very much a part of my n."


    A gigantic tform appeared below the gods that turned out not to be a tform but a palm, and a suction force that crushed all of reality pulled the gods to the surface of that palm, dragging them to their knees.


    Except for Tenma who screamed with rage and maintained his position in the sky, every god here had been locked in ce.


    "I was waiting for you!" Tenma screamed and the gates to his Divine Kingdom cracked open, this happened so violently that Tenma''s Divine gates were crushed as the god screamed in pain and a third of his body withered revealing his decaying bones beneath.


    From the destroyed gate a familiar demonic presence walked out, shrouded by darkness and purple mes.


    "Hello, brother," it said.

 Chapter 578 Flames Of Penalty

    Chapter 578 mes Of Penalty


    ??578  mes Of Penalty


    Vraegar had been in a special state since the moment he woke up, it was one of intense hunger. He had always experienced a variety of hunger in his life but this one was different, it was primal, something that he craved with every fiber of his being, and the only thing that kept him sane was the presence of his omnipotent father in his mind.


    Rowan''s words exceeded any difort he was feeling, and the fear of going against his father''s wishes held Vraegar back from falling into his baser instinct. The young Empyrean Dragon needed a firm guiding hand as a juvenile, and he was lucky he had a strong father like Rowan or he would have fallen into depravity.


    His body had digested all the powers from the Tribtion and judging by his present size he had benefited a lot.


    The Dragon''s Nosferatu Technique was at the Transcendent state and after digesting the Origin Tribtion for this technique his state of being had transcended to the Fourth Supreme Circle as an Empyrean, or an Earth god judging from the power scaling of Dominators.


    Although calling Vraegar an Earth god was a grave disservice to his present capabilities, as he was not fully aware of his present strength, Eva had deemed it fit for him to be one of Rowan''s trump cards.


    When he reached the fourth Supreme Circle, Vraegar required a vast amount of Essence, for unlike Dominators who practiced the path of Territories, Vraegar''s path was that of the Core, and the dynamics of their operation were different.


    A Territory nurtures power, while a Core seizes power. Each has its advantages and disadvantages but for now¡­


    Vraegar was starving.


    To avoid attracting any attention from the Cerulean gods he was forbidden from drawing Aether from the environment to feed his Core, and for his newly reforged Core that required sustenance, this was an ache he could hardly bear.


    The call from the Lady of Shadows came to a Dragon that was nearly insane with hunger and when his eyes opened, it was first filled with blood, and that blood was sucked into his body, leaving his eyes pale like bleached ss.


    Vraegar gave a soundless roar and unwrapped himself from the coil he made from his body.


    His body was nowpletely white, even the spikes in his spine and his ws that were tipped with red were now eerily white. His white scales could barely hide his gaunt figure, and he stretched, his bones cracking like massive thunder booms.


    From the tip of his snout to the end of his spear-like tail, Vraegar measured 3,580 meters, which was about the entire lengths of twelve aircraft carriers in Rowan''s previous life if they were arranged end to end.


    He was lean, not more than 300 meters at his widest point, his wings could spread out for more than 6,000 meters from one end to another and this was just his base form having entered the fourth Supreme Circle. The more he fed his Core, the bigger he was going to get.


    With his Ascension to the fourth Supreme Circle, his Empyrean nature was fully activated, and Vraegar''s size was a representation that he was no longer a species that was bound by universalws to an extent.


    His cold white eyes peered across the vastness of space to the area of destion where a ck wave was spreading as it crushed countless worlds and stars to nothingness.


    Already seven Minor Worlds had fallen, and for other lessers, no one bothered to count.


    Vraegar snorted his anger at this pest gnawing on his father''s meal and his body shed and vanished into the distance.


    His passage through space left a weird phenomenon, for everywhere he passed through was leeched of everything¡­ vitality, heat, motion, power¡­


    Vraegar took it all but it was barely a trickle in the vast sea that was his empty Core and his madness increased, causing his speed to skyrocket.


    He beat his wings once more passing over a so fast, to the mortal below there was barely a sh¡­ that was before the froze, its rotation ceased and it silently copsed to ashes.


    Of the hundred thousand monsters released by Tenma, the furthest was a million miles ahead of the rest and it was the first figure to emerge from his Divine Kingdom.


    Ahead of this figure was a green Minor World and this figure opened its horrifying maws and was about to descend on this when a de made from me emerged from space and stabbed into its open mouth, with a savage motion, it sliced this monster into two.


    The figure exploded into a million drops of blood and reconfigured itself, ignoring its attacker, it swerved to dive toward the ahead, its only goal was to consume.


    Suriel and the rest of the Archangels emerged from the depths of space ahead of all these creatures and they surrounded the first monster who survived Suriel''s initial blow.


    They set upon the monster with des of Celestial mes and the creature howled as it was devoured by their ferocious attack, its body scattered into pieces once more but there was less of him, when it reconfigured itself, it was barely three feet tall and appeared like a shrunken man.


    Suriel frowned, "This is Abyssal Flesh¡­ Our great enemy is here."


    A loud howl resounded through space as thousands of creatures reached their position and ignored the Archangels, striving to reach the worlds ahead.


    Suriel lifted his right hand and pointed a single finger upwards, at the tip of that finger a small tongue of me appeared, and unlike the golden mes that the Archangels controlled, this one was red.


    Suriel eyes also caught ame, burning with a rich red color, and with a roar, the tongue of me in his fingertips began to grow as it was fed by wisps of red mes shooting out from Suriel''s body.


    The mes expanded dramatically until it was more than a few miles in diameter and suddenly it shrank to a tiny drop before it exploded.


    The sh from this explosion illuminated half the gxy!


    "Burn them!"


    Behind Suriel, three other red mes began to arise.


    Their ancient enemy was here, and the mes of Penalty could be unleashed once more.

 Chapter 579 Ending The Cerulean Gods

    Chapter 579 Ending The Cerulean Gods


    ??579  Ending The Cerulean Gods


    The red sh of light that lit up the entire gxy came in session, and anytime they shed they showed a terrible scene.


    It was not of the hundreds of Abyssal Creatures being vaporized with every sh of bloody light, and not of the thousands of them that had their eyes fried by the bright light, only to grow eyes in weird ces like their armpits, it was something else¡­


    It showed a mountain of white flesh and scales bearing down with unholy hunger behind these monstrosities carried by widespread skeletal wings of bone, scales, and hardened flesh denser than Adamantite.


    Vraegar came from behind the horde, his passage through space was silent as if he was a specter, and he opened his mouth wide and began to inhale.


    The first of the Abyssal Creatures within his reach grew pale and began to shrink like a burst balloon, all its Essence and Spirit inexorably siphoned away by the mountain of hunger behind it even as it was drawn into the mouth of the dragon.


    This wave of devouring power spread until it affected hundreds, as they piled into his massive maws, the dragon closed his jaws with relish and began to chew, rapidly digesting them before they could even reach his throat.


    Vraegar''s roar of satisfaction was soundless, yet it traveled to the front of the battlefield. Glorious streams of Essence were flowing into his patched Core and like a thirsty man in the middle of a desert, this Essence was like the cool water of an oasis.


    Suriel noticing this new addition to the field instructed the Archangels to create a barrier and slow down these creatures, for Vraegar was the best option to stop them with minimal casualties, as the me of Penalty was not only destroying the Abyssal Creatures, it was harming thes behind them.


    The Archangels did not only control mes, the Spells they had avable allowed them to control other fundamentalws of the universe.


    They all came behind Dora and channeled power into her body since they only needed one focus for this Spell.


    Dora brought both of her hands forward and began to chant in an Ancient Celestial tongue, and a series of ripples began to escape from her palms stirring the space around them.


    Every single Abyssal Creature that entered this area was suddenly teleported back for a few miles, creating an effective barrier where every creature that entered was moved back.


    Their roars of irritation were covered by the blood-lusted roar of the Dragon who exploded into their midst and a shocking suction force erupted from his body like a ma in the midst of iron filings, the Abyssal monstrosities were drawn to the body of Vraegar and they all began to shrink as he drank all their vitality and Spirit.


    The Dragon roared in satisfaction as he began to grow, muscles and newer scales erupting all over his body.


    Rowan did not acknowledge the presence of this unexpected guest at this event, he focused on the gods he had on his palm, their bodies were strongly chained to their Divine Kingdom and the act of him dragging them all down to his palm also dragged their gates with them.


    His true size was revealed at this moment as he no longer hid himself, while outside the universe a towering body that was 600 miles would be considered small, it was different while inside the universe.


    His palms were asrge as a small city, each line on his palmsrger than roadworks, his billowing white and golden robes stretching more than a thousand miles were a shocking sight, his beautiful features and his dragon eyes asrge as the moon in the sky all showed a glimpse of Rowan nature.


    Which was something Divine, Demonic, and filled with endless mysteries, and for a moment a few of the gods lost their minds and they began to worship him inside their hearts.


    He did not care for the worship of food.


    Twenty-five godsnded on his palms, and Rowan opened his second palm, and mmed them both together, crushing the gods and their gates in between them.


    The space between his palms began to glow like the sun. What was happening in between his palms was shocking, as billions of Ouroboros Serpents flooded into the Divine Kingdom of the gods.


    These Ouroboros Serpents were not too massive, only about a few thousand feet in length but their numbers were astounding.


    These Serpents were a manifestation of his Berserker Clones he had released in their billions, and hidden within their numbers were the real Ouroboros Serpents.


    His Berserker Clones were powerful and with his more powerful body, each of them had a hundredth of his previous strength before he was drawn outside the universe, and in a short while, the gods trapped in his palms began to die.


    Their Divine Kingdom was plundered, every barrier shattered, their Godstone was crushed and finally, their precious Divine Spark was snuffed out.


    The acts were incredibly violent and mercifully quick. Rowan did not allow them to suffer.


    Between his palms, a scream of rage resounded and a sh of bright blue light escaped, it was the goddess Shario and she was in a devastated state, her body was in tatters and her Divine Kingdom was nearly in pieces.


    She flew into the distance bleeding Divine Blood and Rowan nced at her before turning away, she was already dead, and her actions were thest twitch in a dying body. His Ouroboros Serpents had swallowed her Divine Spark and it was being digested inside its stomach, she was in herst moments.


    Her stubbornness was rewarded, and Rowan allowed her to die in the ce of her choosing.


    "Hahaha¡­" The demonic figureughed and took a step forward, his cloven hoof bent reality around him and Tenma screamed in pain as his body was sted away for millions of miles.


    The Demon opened his palms wide and drew in a deep breath smelling the devastation of trillions of deaths and a gxy in ruin, it spoke and Rowan focused on him, Kohron, The Prince of Strife.

 Chapter 580 I Cannot Be Shaken

    Chapter 580 I Cannot Be Shaken


    ??580  I Cannot Be Shaken


    Kohron appeared in his usual diabolical form, he stood more than 5,000 feet tall and had giant wings like a bat, but they were not ame with hellfire like before, only releasing thick ck smoke like an infernal volcano, his skin was not as red as before but a bit brown, even the movement of his spear tipped tail seemedcking in power.


    Yet all this did not detract from the sheer depravity that he embodied and Reality began to slowly twist as beneath his cloven hoof an apparition of endless suffering appeared.


    The death and endless battle of myriad beings was his domain and below him they battled for an eternity, imprisoned by the sheer will of this Demon Prince.


    Kohron opened his mouth and his deep and sepulchral voice sounded like a hymn from the mouths of screaming demons,


    "Once again I stand at the precipice between the living and the dead, Chaos and Order. I stand before the dying screams of the gods and the wretched longing of mortals for salvation¡­ A soothing balm to my soul that craves the eternal touch of Strife¡­"


    The Demon took another step, "...Yet, like a dream that never ends, once more I find you here, the architect of this grave festivity that delights the senses as well as breaches the statutes we are sworn to hold. Oh, brother, your gaze and your hunger ces mine to shame."


    The Demon Prince opened his mouth wide andughed, "I have to tell you, brother, death did you justice¡­. I like it. Show me more!"


    Rowan''s cold eyes looked at Demon Prince like a snake looking at a particrly tough piece of flesh, he looked away dismissively. Once when Rowan saw him on Jarkarr he was a giant that seemed unfathomable, now¡­.


    Rowan turned and concentrated on his palms, making sure thest Major God alive did not make any surprising escape. Zekiel was thest god to die. He opened his massive palm and a passing wave of Aether blew away the remains of the gods, like ashes they were all gone.


    The grin on the face of the Demon Prince faded a bit, "Are you thinking that I''m not worth your ear brother? I would have to correct your¡­"


    Rowan waved his hand like a mortal waving away a fly and Kohron was flung away for tens of millions of miles by arge burst of Telekinesis, his body was shot into a star.


    With a small rotation of his Telekinesis, Rowan destabilized the operation of the star and it imploded.


    Maintaining his Telekinesis hold on the imploding star, Rowan created massive chains from its dying mes that stabbed into the body of Kohron, wrapping him in ce, another separate chain shrank and pierced through the lips and jaws of the Demon Prince, sealing it shut.


    "Silence," Rowan said and closed his eyes, focusing on his Mental Space and the growing mounds of Soul Crystals, it was time he took the next step forward and he was eager to do so.


    This body of the Demon Prince that stepped through was not even equal to the one that challenged his father on Jarkarr.


    Rowan would not suffer the endless prattle of the weak, he could endure to do so for his beloved subjects and children but not for all, especially his enemies, his time was precious.


    He no longer had the bearing of a mortal, with the revtion of his past lives and the growth of his power and those that worship him, Rowan was beginning to have the prestige that befit his status as a Nascent Primordial.


    No one inside this universe was worthy to stand before his revealed glory.


    If they were to address him, they would have toe on their knees. This was his grace.


    He was now 600 miles tall, and this change did not just mean his size was for show, it also came with a massive increase in Attributes, and that tranted into the efficacy of his Telekinesis and innate force field.


    In addition to the massive Attributes, he was gaining every moment as world after world was being seeded, giving Rowan an instant burst of power that was apparent with his slowly increasing height.


    Rowan''s gain from just staying outside the universe for a few moments was worth far more than he anticipated and he quickly understood that his true growth could only be achieved in that ce, but first, he needed toy down a proper foundation.


    He checked his Primordial Record and his eyes lit up at the bounty he had umted from the ughter of the gods and the unfortunate deaths of trillions of souls all over the gxy.


    113,786 Soul Crystals!


    Most of this bounty came from the ughtered mortals, for after he returned from outside the universe, he could no longer rapidly process the souls of the gods as before, and more than 39 Immortal Souls were frozen in his Primordial Sea of Darkness and was being slowly digested.


    If he finished digesting all these souls he would get at least another 100,000 Soul Crystals, but for now, this was enough.


    The roar of rage of the Demon Prince in the distance could as well be the harmless buzzing of a bee. The crazy demon, noticing his mouth was sealed, created a new mouth from his stomach, and from it was a litany of curses.


    Rowan ignored it, he wanted something from this Demon, which was its understanding of the current state of the Covenant and also information about the Great Abyss.


    The presence of Demons in the universe was something he had overlooked for far too long, and although he had ns for them in the future, there was no reason he could not start gathering information about them for now.


    What he understood about Demons at least was that this was the right manner to deal with them, you do not negotiate with demons, you onlymand or weremanded.


    Rowan did not know how he would match up against the True Form of a Demon Prince, but for now, he could stomp on this one and acquire what he needed from it.


    He suspected that his battle on Trion would not only be against the Gods of Trion alone, but he would be facing the Covenant also, an alliance made up of both Mages and Demons.


    Most likely to be the greatest battle he would be able to fight inside the universe.


    ''Let theme,'' Rowan thought, ''Let the wave mount ever higher and let the storm blow ever harder¡­ I can not be shaken.''

 Chapter 581 A Demons Playground

    Chapter 581 A Demon''s yground


    ??581  A Demon''s yground


    Rowan''s multiple consciousness swept through his entire Mental Space and he sighed, a sound that echoed throughout the immensity of this region, making the child made from white mes pursuing the sun look around in fear before covering himself in a nket of mes, leaving only a single eye peeking through it.


    Rowan''s Consciousness Pir was now at 82, and there was more being created with every god he was digesting and the reach of his Mental Power was now so great it was almost turning physical, he noticed this change when his consciousness Pir reached 77.


    There was now a subtle change in his Mental Power and it appeared that it was beginning to slowly merge with his Telekinesis and Innate Force Field, this was leading to an all-


    around boost of these two sets of powers.


    His voice resounded throughout the immensity of his Mental Space,


    "My Primordial Sea of Darkness¡­ Now you be a true sea."


    Rowan was pushing for the Third Supreme Circle for his Sheol Bloodline and in order to do so, his Territory must bepleted, something that no other creatures who had Territories would ever try to do because of the limits on their lifespan.


    Most would only bring their Territory to the stage where it could support their ascension and maybe a little more, no one else would attempt to fullyplete their Territory except they had ess to cruel and bizarre rituals like devouring the Territories of others, and those also pose a special risk.


    Rowan Territory was far more powerful than most and his Mental Space was massive and he could fit the entire Cerulean Gxy inside of it.


    These twobinations meant that without Soul Energy, even if he could gain more lifespan from seeding worlds, it would take him tens of millions of years toplete his Territory, although he did not need to do this.


    His Territory was enough to support the next Supreme Circle and maybe even up to the seventh Supreme Circle, but how could Rowan be satisfied with stopping at such a low level of power?


    So in a manner, Rowan was exchanging the lives of dozens of gods and unknown trillions of mortals to save him millions of years of time. Of course, he did not think of it in this manner, in fact, this thought never even crossed his mind.


    He had a series of goals he was going to aplish and everything else was meaningless. This sort of detachment was growing from his expanded vision, after knowing the full scope of the universe and the many other universes out there, his vision was no longer on the earth but far into forever.


    His answers could be found there. His truths.


    He directly lifted ten thousand Soul Crystals at once and before he crushed it, he sent an Angel to the scared child who had wrapped himself in mes, and like a caring mother, the Angel slowly persuaded and guided the child to fly higher.


    The wisdom of this infant was impressive and in a few gestures and words, he already began to grasp the Celestial Language, most likely Eva would be very fond of this child, she had a thing for grooming talents, although with the speed Rowan would be upgrading this Aspect in the future, he wondered if Eva would be able to catch up to the child.


    That was an amusing thought.


    Rowan waited for a few seconds and then he crushed the entire ten thousand Soul Crystals while keeping the image of his Primordial Sea of Darkness firmly inside his head.


    The area where the Soul Crystals were crushed appeared to crystallize, coloring his Mental Space with a deep purple color, and this effect began to spread for thousands of miles before it stopped, and the area it covered could fit an entire.


    The little child in the distance gasped in wonder as the white of his eyes was painted the shade of purple and he began tough and cheer, apparently, he liked this color.


    From this area, a wave of darkness like ck ink began to fall, it was nearly impossible to describe the majestic scene of countless quadrillions of gallons of Primordial Sea of Darkness pouring down from the sky.


    The impact of this water mming into the sea below went beyond the physical force generated by the sh. This impact released a mystical wave of energy that made the child scream and directly faint.


    Even Rowan''s Mental Space began to tremble and expand before violently contracting with a harsh crack, and if not for his extraordinary pain tolerance he would have been rolling on the floor from the sheer pain.


    Noticing that apart from the pain his Mental Space could handle this amount of strain, he decisively crushed twenty thousand Soul Crystals.


    The wave sweeping across the surface of his Primordial Sea of Darkness was higher than ten thousand miles, and the waves behind were even higher.


    His Territory began to grow, as the Sea of Darkness deepened.


    Kohron cursed fiercely, screaming his anger at Rowan toe fight him directly, but the wily Demon did not stop trying to free himself from the impromptu prison he found himself in.


    From all over his body he created mouths filled with serrated teeth that began to chew through the chains, it took a few seconds and then he was free.


    He took in a deep breath and the smile on his face widened and he nearly began tough.


    Looking around Kohron did not bother reasoning why the events that were urring were possible or why the summons he responded to out of boredom brought him here, he just wanted to revel in the fight because this situation presented the greatest desire in the heart of every Demon.


    There was destruction, despair, pain, chaos, disorder, wrath¡­ a portent brew that could only be truly satisfied inside the Material Universe


    This was hell. A hell that had been denied from every Demon for so long, and they only got to experience it rarely during the life cycle of a universe, mostly towards its end.


    Thest thirty Eras of the multiverse had been peaceful, Kohron was a rtively young Demon prince, having lived for only two Eras.


    He had battled on many universes, but he was always reminded by the superiors that he was born in the Era of Peace, and he had never seen true devastation wrought on a universe.


    Now, he had a taste and he wanted more. Fuck Covenant. Fuck the ns. His brother was showing him the way a true Demon Prince should live, and he would partake in this glorious orgy of ughter until this shell he wore was dead or he killed his brother.

 Chapter 582 Forcibly Taking Power

    Chapter 582 Forcibly Taking Power


    ??582  Forcibly Taking Power


    Kohron, The Prince of Strife did not doubt that Rowan before him was a true Demon, not just because of his actions, but because every inch of Rowan''s body was filled with an Abyssal Aura that was instantly recognizable to those who knew what to look for.


    The Tower of Greed was an Abyssal Origin Treasure, far more powerful than a standard Origin Treasure which was already extremely powerful in its own right, and few gods were able to forge an Origin Treasure in their long lifetime.


    With every usage of this powerful treasure by Rowan, the Aura of the Tower of Greed would settle like a shroud on the user, it was one of the many processes to bond with an Origin Treasure.


    Yet there was a disturbing hitch in this process whenever Rowan was using this treasure.


    The method Rowan had been using for this Treasure was strange, as his unique nature as an Ouroboros Serpent was forcing the treasure to behave the way it was not supposed to, instead of bringing Rowan''s memories back in time, it was being used as a container to drag Rowan''s future self back to the past.


    This created a unique situation whereby it was continuously destroyed and Rebuilt, thus making it impossible for this Treasure to form a permanent bond with Rowan, but for the short term, anytime he made use of it, he was surrounded by arge burst of Abyssal Aura.


    An Aura that was created anytime this treasure was destroyed.


    Rowan was aware of this Aura, but it held no significance to him for the Aura would fade away when the Treasure rebuilt itself, every bit of it would be simply dragged back into the Tower.


    This was the method the Treasure took to bind with a master after repeated usage, as its Aura would slowly integrate with the body of its user, but since Rowan always destroyed it after every use this never happened.


    This burst of Abyssal Aura could only be detected by powerful Demons who recognized what it represented, and when Kohron saw Rowan, there was no doubt he was looking at the Prince of Destruction.


    Rowan was filled with the Aura of this Abyssal Treasure, and in Kohron''s mind, Ohrox must have awakened to a much greater extent than anyone else knew was even possible while inside a Material Universe, and the reason for this strange urrence must be rted to the forbidden rampage inside a Material Universe.


    Of course, Kohron expected that Ohrox would be destroyed soon by the powers who were assigned to govern the universe, it surprised him that he had been able to kill this number of mortals without alerting those watchers, but for now, why should he not partake in this bounty? His true form was not here and he could deny any association with this madness.


    Kohron chased the link that created his mortal form here inside the Material universe and his long tail suddenly pierced through space and returned holding the broken body of Tenma.


    The god had been digging through the major World of Trypho trying to seize Envy before fleeing deep into the universe, and his greed dyed him long enough for Kohron''s hands to reach him.


    Tenma tried to escape, but the Demon Prince exerted-crushing force through his tail, and countless pops and dull cracks like firecrackers resounded from Tenma''s body as his bones were crushed, slowing down his struggles,


    "Little god, you gave me enough Essence to draw me to the Material ne, but it''s not enough, my brother has grown stronger here, and you should give me more!"


    "No!" Tenma screamed, his eyes wide open in panic, "The nature of our bargain stands, I have given you a portion of my Divine Spark, and you shall destroy the ns of my enemy. This also concerns your Great Abyss, one of your number has partaken in ughtering countless mortals, this is a stain on your name, and I have paid you more than enough for this service."


    "Yes, you have¡­ yet it is not enough, and I''m not a Demon Prince who does something halfway¡­ give me half of your Divine Essence, it is the least I require."


    "No! That would crush my position as a High God and drag me down to be a Major God, it would be impossible for me to reforge my Divine Spark. I reject your words Demon, obey my will or the consequences to your seat would be dire, and you would be judged alongside your kin."


    Kohron paused and then he smiled, "I forget that you silly gods believe that particrw bound Demons of my level, in a manner you would be right, but you made a fatal error¡­ the link between me and you still exists, as you did not run far enough, to perform my duty, I shall need the tools to do so, even if I have to rip it from you, it also does not break the terms of agreement, little god."


    The Demon seized Tenma with hisrge hands and brought him to his mouth, he performed this action slowly, relishing in the look of panic, anger, despair, and other negative emotions escaping from Tenma''s body, his eyes transforming into twin pools of hellfire as his excitement grew.


    Tenma struggled to escape from the hands of the Demon, his physical form holding little strength due to summoning Abyssal creatures and even a Demon Prince through his Divine Kingdom, he had drained every single drop of Divine Essence he had, if he gave anymore, that meant he would be pulling it straight from his Divine Spark, that would mean his ruin.


    "Let me go, nasty creature, you are bound by the rules¡­"


    "Unfortunately for you, the rules still bind you, and unlike you, I can break them when I choose, because you see, technically, I''m not even here."


    The demon began to inhale, as its throat was filled with hellfire, that prated Tenma''s body like worms and began to drain his Divine Essence.


    The god screamed as he struggled to escape the hands of the Demon, arge burst of purple mes and darkness shooting out from his body, but they were all absorbed by the Demon, the link between both of them transforming the energy of Tenma into sustenance for Kohron and his body began to growrger.


    With a roar of excitement, his wings burst into mes as Kohron Abyssal Domain was activated, his skin shifting from a dull brown color to a rich red as scales began to cover his forearms and chest.


    In the distance Rowan watched what was happening, his cold eyes seemed to be deep in calction.

 Chapter 583 The Slave Who Became A God

    Chapter 583 The ve Who Became A God


    ??583  The ve Who Became A God


    "Do not make bargains with Demons and Devils, they can not be reasoned with. Their hunger is absolute."


    Tenma remembered these words from his weapon Pride when he first traded for the Scripts to summon Demons and not just any Demon, a Demon Prince, one of the most powerful creatures in all the many universes.


    At first, the prospect of being able to summon such an existence was tantalizing, the power he could control, even if it was only for a short while, showed Tenma a glimpse of an authority that even the gods lusted for.


    Something eternal, even if it was incredibly wicked and depraved.


    He had held onto this summoning for a long time, with the firm knowledge in mind that he would never be using it unless he was at the end of the ropes or the project he was pushing for using both weapons of Sin, then he might need this power.


    There were too many mysteries about Demons and he was not arrogant enough to believe he could control such creatures of chaos and disorder made flesh, and it would only be as ast resort after he had exhausted all the other million options he had.


    The appearance of Rowan and the power he disyed pushed Tenma to use a power that he barely understood, and he was paying for that mistake, he had looked through his entire ability and he could find none that could challenge a creature who was capable of totally killing a god.


    He was losing everything he had suffered and toiled for after millions of years of growth and at the edge of his despair, his rage awakened and it burned brighter than it ever did before, how much of this would he have to endure?


    The injustice of thisst series of events made this proud god to be filled with a burning desire to visit ultimate despair to his enemies.


    His world, his fellow gods, his¡­ son, all taken, and now brought before the edge of ruin, thest string holding Tenma''s sanity snapped.


    This Demon imed there was a link between both of them, if that was the case, then that link goes both ways, which meant that if he could consume him, then he could do the same in return.


    He did not bother thinking about the possibilities of that thought, every god was a miracle, and they could only reach such great heights because they all performed the impossible.


    Tenma seized the link that bound both of them together and felt the flow of his Essence pouring into the body of the grinning Demon, he no longer fought the pull, but instead pushed everything of himself into it.


    His Spirit¡­ his will¡­ his powers¡­ his Intent¡­ his Domain¡­ his emotions¡­ he gave all without holding anything back.


    Twnma grinned as his body began to copse to dust, and that led to a flood of memories that he thought he had forgotten.


    38,000,000 years ago, Tenma was a lowly ve whose destiny was to live within the vast fields of his master and toil for every day of his life until his back broke under the strain¡­ Literally, the final act he was supposed to have in this life would be to leave his seed behind in one of the willing ve women who were always willing to have the offspring of the strong.


    Tenma had distinguished himself even during those moments, he was special, his eyes were bright and his mind unbroken, he had overthrown his master when he was seventy years old and already an old man, for he had toiled for decades, making himself invaluable to his masters while secretly gathering the loyalty of the ves who outnumbered their masters a thousand to one.


    What they needed was a voice and Tenma gave them that voice, he broke the shackles over their lives and made their collective fate his own.


    He did not stop there, from those vast fields he gathered an army of ten thousand ves and began his rampage over the entire county, and after he won, he went to the towns, and finally, the country and the entire continent fell to him.


    Tenma was a hundred and fifteen years old when he reached the heights of the world, and after forty-five years of endless battle, he finally stood before the throne of the emperor and he took his head and those of his entire family.


    On that day, Tenma had been soaked in blood as he personally beheaded the 7,560 Royal bloodline, down to the bawling infants.


    The worship and adtions of countless billions of grateful lives fanned the desire to conquer in his heart, and although he had reached the limits of mortal life, he did not despair, and the worship from his people was the first step of power that Tenma climbed towards his Throne of Dominion.


    From that moment he began his inexorably rise to the top, he faced countless hardships, and he slowly over the centuries and then millennia climbed the path to ultimate power. There were times during his life he found that his tens of thousands of years of effort were a mistake, and then he would destroy his foundations without any hesitation and he would restart again.


    The lives he had led¡­ the wars he had fought¡­ the many moments he had loved, it was enough to fill the minds of a billion storytellers, but they would not be able to encapste the entirety of his life or the fierceness of Tenma''s Spirit.


    The millions of years of invincibility of bing a god had dulled a bit of his fire.


    That powerful figure who took himself from nothing to the heights of the universe had been lost over the many millennia of power, but his rage and pain brought back the terrifying ve who brought an Empire to its knees to the surface.


    Tenma would never back down from those who sought to oppress him, he had fought for too long and he was no longer backing away, he had given up too much of himself already.


    Kohron the Prince of Strife, gasped when he felt the god no longer fighting his pull but was in fact giving him his Essence, and the Demonughed,


    "Yes, there is a sweet release in giving up when you know there is nothing you can do, ept the inevitable and stay with me, and I will show you the¡­. I will show you the truth. Wait, what are you doing?!"

 Chapter 584 Completing The Territory

    Chapter 584 Completing The Territory


    ??584  Completing The Territory


    The energy erupting from the body of the god was vast, for the depths of Tenma''s powers were incredibly deep, and collecting everything he gathered for his entire life was a massive task.


    "Giving you my everything," Tenma whispered, "Taking your everything, let us see between both of us, who wants it more."


    A bright light erupted from Tenma''s body as thest of his Essence was channeled into the body of the Demon.


    Without holding anything back, Tenma faded to purple dust and the Demon staggered back in surprise, he touched his massive chest as if he was scanning inside of his body, before violently plunging his hand inside his chest, he pulled out his heart, inspected it and threw it aside, and pushed his hands again into his body.


    A Demon Prince had seven hearts, and he was sure this wily god was dwelling inside one of them. The rage of Kohron was growing, for his flesh to be desecrated by a god left him with a feeling of being raped.


    The Demon Prince enjoyed this sensation, but for now, it was going against his greater passion which was to revel in this delightful chaos created by his brother, and nothing would stand in his way.


    "You foolish mortal get out of my body!" To a Demon Prince even a god could be considered a Mortal, for they only lived a single Era, their lifespan tied to their universe, and no matter how unfathomable long an Era might be, in the end, it would soon reach its destination¡­ oblivion.


    He applied force and began to pull after seizing another heart, yet his other hand suddenly struck out and seized his forearm stopping him from pulling it out, the face of Kohron grew dark with anger,


    His body which was red like hot coal was beginning to slowly transform, as half of his body was turning purple, and even his great wings began to release purplish smoke.


    Kohron nearly went mad in anger, no longer enjoying the sensation of being raped. In his arrogance, Kohron did not pay any heed to the word of the god, as he thought that Tenma was only going to hide inside his body and bide his time, but he was wrong, this god was more ambitious than he had credited him.


    "How dare you attempt to possess me! Do you have any idea who I am?"


    A mouth opened beside his eyes and spoke with the voice of Tenma,


    "You are just one in the long line of tyrants I have faced in my lifetime, they all fell to my will, and you will do the same."


    The Demon Prince''s shoulders shook, as if in anger, but it turned out he wasughing,


    "I admire your willpower Mortal, but you cannot stop the future that is about to happen, perhaps if you had more time then you would have seeded, as the very nature of the Material Universe restricts my powers. Yet, even with all my limitations, you are not my match!"


    Rowan''s voice suddenly interrupted the Demon, "If that is the case, then I will give him more time,"


    Kohron''s eyes widened in surprise, and it remained that way for it was frozen in ce.


    There was a gasp of surprise and then fury, this emotion came from outside the void, as the tether binding the consciousness of the Demon Prince from outside the universe to his Shell here was severed.


    Rowan could hear a fading echo in the universe announcing the Demon''s shock and anger from being denied what it craved with all his being.


    What remained inside this body could be considered to be a small part of the Demon Prince''s consciousness.


    Rowan had covered the Demon Prince inside his Primordial Sea of Darkness and he was frozen in ce, it had been a simple thing to send a controlled burst of his Territory and cover the distracted Demon Prince.


    Rowan''s Territory was not only growing in size but in power, as every drop of newly added Primordial Sea was enhancing his entire Territory until it was difficult for him to imagine how powerful his Territory had be. Freezing the Demon Prince was a small demonstration of that power.


    Rowan had chosen to do this because the interaction between the Demon Prince and the High god gave him certain inspiration, and he wanted to explore it. He was curious if Tenma would be able to possess the body of this Demon and what the implications of that might be.


    This god was fascinating, of all the gods of the Cerulean Gxy, only Tenma had caught his eye, Shario was just a brute, although she was and strong, it was all meaningless to him.


    Tenma represented something more, and even if he failed to bring out any valuable result in this experiment, Rowan would have learned something new about the interaction of power.


    Rowan hoped that this god would seed for he had given Tenma enough advantages and separated the main consciousness of Kohron, and if he could not win against the remnants, then he deserved his fate of death.


    In the end, Rowan might still end up killing him when he was done with him, but it all depended on how the future turned out to be. he was not bloodthirsty, only pragmatic, if the god was more useful alive than dead, he would stay that way, Rowan gained no pleasure in killing.


    He focused back to his Mental Space, he had already crushed fifty thousand Soul Crystals and the Primordial Sea of Darkness was now bing deep, it depths reaching for tens of thousands of miles and it was getting deeper with each seconds.


    Three more gigantic portals were spewing out the ck sea that made up his Territory, and they were still in full operation, and from the amount he was expecting from the Soul Cruystal he crushed, then it would take at least nine hours before his Territory would bepleted, but he would still need another forty thousand Soul Points to push it to its limit.


    It was a good thing that he still had enough. He slightly winced as he crushed forty thousand Soul Crystals and a fourth portal opened up overhead, this one was clearlyrger than the other three, and Rowan silently folded his legs as his gigantic body floated in space, waiting for his Territory to bepleted.

 Chapter 585 The Lost Flame

    Chapter 585 The Lost me


    ??585  The Lost me


    Nothing unexpected happened for the next few hours and Rowan''s eyes opened after precisely nine hours.


    It was done.


    From afar the lights from his Angels began to gather around him, the glow from their wings was like rainbows.


    He closed his eyes once more as his consciousness entered his Mental Space.


    Two things happened one after the other, Rowan seeded in seeding all the Minor Worlds in the Cerulean Gxy and his Territory becameplete.


    He had aplished what others would call impossible. Rowan was bing used to doing things of this nature.


    He sighed, with everything he had experienced in thest few hours, a mortal would be insane and a god would be tired, instead, Rowan felt nothing but a growing excitement.


    Rowan swept his consciousness over his entire Mental Space, the massive waves of water over his Primordial Sea of Darkness were high and tumultuous, some of them pushing up for hundreds of miles as the Sea sought to settle itself.


    If a Mortal were to take a fast boat and decide to sail from one end of his Primordial Sea to the other side, even after billions of years that Mortal would not have reached the halfway point.


    Rowan also noticed that his Mental Space had increased by a tenth and the space above the Primordial Sea was now very dense, the air having the consistency of liquid instead of gas, and his Primordial Sea was now denser, no longer like water but flowing mercury, this made the massive waves that were erupting from its surfaces hold a frightening power.


    "Be Still," Rowan said, and the entirety of his Primordial Sea of Darkness went motionless like a picture.


    His consciousness traveled the many millions of miles to the bottom of his Primordial Sea and he saw that what created the bedrock of his Territory were eyes.


    Endless trillions of lidless eyes, all these were Angels waiting to be awakened, all these were the foundations that he would take to conquer the multiverse in time.


    Bringing his mind to his City of Sheol, he saw that his Nascent Primordial Bloodline had created the only shore in his Territory, and the endless sea surrounded it like an ind standing alone in the darkness.


    Sheol was situated in the Middle of his Territory and it took the form of an ind, and Rowan could almost sense the air of anticipation surrounding this glorious city.


    It could not wait to grow¡­ to be!


    On the shores of Sheol were endless figures¡­ hundreds of millions of Angels of Char, and among their numbers were Angels with so much incredible potential that Rowan nearly gasped, the terrifying ughter that had urred on the Cerulean Gxy was unexpected but fell into part of the oue that he had envisioned.


    He would learn his lessons from the actions he took on this gxy and make sure any mistakes he made previously would never ur again. Certain events proceeded in a direction he did not want, including the loss of eight Minor Worlds.


    However, what he would neverin about was the massive number of Angels of Char that was created as a result of this debacle.


    If he finished digesting the souls of the gods that were left, he would have enough Soul Energy to awaken hundreds of thousands of Angels, maybe even millions.


    On that day when his Host of Angels reached that number, the universe itself would tremble. That day was not far from now.


    Rowan created a clone and hovered over the shores, and with his consciousness made flesh, the endless Host of Angels of Char all bowed before him and fell to their knees.


    "BOOOM!!!"


    The sound of hundreds of millions of knees hitting the surface of his Primordial Sea of Darkness was unearthly and Rowan nodded at them and looked at his City of Sheol, it was time to take the next step.


    He summoned the Primordial Record and opened its page, the expectations in his heart were rising, and his firm will to create the best foundation for his rise would be revealing itself to him now,


    P????????? ??????


    Name: Rowan Kuranes


    Age: 15/1,332,000


    Strength: 1,960,203


    Agility: 1,852,936


    Constitution: 2,298,788


    ss: None


    Title: ne Walker, Chaos Blood, Reality Butcher, Creator, Primordial.


    Aspect:


    Berserker (Tier 7¡ª Completed)


    Lament Of Celestials (Tier 1¡ª Completed)


    Light Devourer (Tier 0)


    Skills:


    BERSERKER BLOOD (Origin ¡ª Level Completed)


    Bloodline Skill: Eruption (58%)


    Aspect Skill: The Lost me (Tier 1)


    Passive:


    Deciphernguage plete)


    Berserker Intent (Silver)


    Records:


    SIX ???????????? ?????????????????? [CHAOS BLOOD] - Level 3 Completed [30,000]


    SHEOL - Level 5 Completed (1,000,000)


    TREE OF DESIRE - Level 5 Completed


    Territory: Primordial Sea of Darkness


    Bloodline Ability: Purgatory Gate (Locked)


    Legendary Skill: Chaos World Engine [6/6]


    Chaos World Engine [Minor¡ª Completed]


    Legendary Skill:Word of Enoch ¡Á2 [nk].


    Rift Rule: Absolute Body.


    Pce of Ice Chamber Unlocked:


    Astrbe


    Knowledge Well


    Hollow Forge


    Chaos Worlds (minor) ¡ª Limits Exceeded


    Minor Worlds Seeded ¡ª 1,002


    Awakening Primordial Bloodline [Sheol]


    Aspect Upgraded: Lament Of Celestial


    Skill Gained: The Lost me


    The Lost me: Before Time and Space was born, Asteraoth imed Light from the First me and he left the burning me to be without light for countless eternities.


    Asteraoth became Light.


    In the twilight of the Primordial Era, Endirius stole what was hidden deep in the bowels of the Primordial, and imed the mes itself.


    Endirius became a Ruler of Fire.


    Yet Endirius saw something more in the mes, a hidden spark that was once thought to be lost, ignored even by the Primordial, but Endirius saw promise and great power in this spark.


    To hide this great discovery Endirius Separated this spark into six forms. You now control the first of that form.


    Take heed, Endirius gaze searches for you.


    Your Body has been baptized by the Essence of Chaos.


    Strength Gained: 653,543


    Agility Gained: 567,876


    Constitution Gained: 986,543


    You have Assimted 790 Minor Worlds and you have gained a total stats of 2,633,070, distributed evenly among all your Attributes.


    Strength Gained: 658,268


    Agility Gained: 658,268


    Constitution Gained: 658,268


    Spirit Gained: 658,268


    Spirit has submitted to the Authority of Sheol.


    Soul Crystal ¡ª 13,670


    Remark: Awakening Primordial

 Chapter 586 Arising [End Of Vol. 3]

    Chapter 586 Arising [End Of Vol. 3]


    ??586  Arising [End Of Vol. 3]


    The Primordial Record must be in a particrly ecstatic mood for Rowan did not have to check the details for this new Ability and already it was given to him.


    There was a grand tapestry of the past and the future being drawn before him by each new knowledge he acquired, and Rowan knew that if he continued on this path, he would soon understand the true mysteries of all of reality, even those that were hidden.


    The understanding of the Singrity he controlled became deeper. It was indeed a Record.


    So many new changes and revtions had just been revealed, as Rowan was sure he just discovered the Name of the Ruler of the Celestials, a Primordial called %$-¡Ì¦Ð?||.....


    Now that was weird, he could see the name of this Primordial inside his Primordial Record, but when he tried to call out his name or even think about it when his perception left the pages of the Singrity, it vanished from his consciousness.


    Rowan frowned, this urrence troubled him greatly. Perhaps it was a good thing that he could learn about his father from the Spirit Matrix Gate, or else, it would seem that for beings of such great powers like the Primordials, even knowledge of their name was wiped from the collective consciousness of everyone.


    Then how was he able to know and understand and perfectly recall the name of Chaos without any issue?


    Was it because he had the blood of chaos inside him, or was it because Chaos was imprisoned and therefore his influence on Reality had waned or it might just be that Chaos might not be the true name of this imprisoned Primordial, it might just be his title.


    Or an even more scary thought was that since every universe was a part of Chaos, he did not need them to forget his name for they were already living inside his body.


    Nevertheless, the Lament of Celestial Aspect had revealed a hidden truth about the past to him.


    Endirius was said to be the first Supreme Mage and he created the Magus Civilization, now he understood the root of that power and where the glory of the Supreme World of Mages originated from.


    Endirius was nothing but a thief who stole power from a Primordial, but Rowan did not look down on him for this action, it was quite the opposite, he apuded the strength of mind and the tenacity of his Spirit to be able to aplish a feat like this.


    A Primordial was an existence that even Rowan could not fullyprehend, and he did not know how much was needed from an individual to be able to sessfully steal from one of them.


    What was even more astonishing was that he had hidden more from the gaze of the Primordial and there was more power hidden inside the me he stole.


    ''Perhaps, Endirius has a Singrity.'' Rowan jokingly thought.


    He mentally shook his head, putting away his spections, he would focus on thoseter as he explored the power of the Lost me, an ability that was born from the Lament of Celestial Aspect.


    Rowan suspected that the day he was able to perfectly destroy the Intent of Chaos inside his body, then he would learn the full truth about a Primordial.


    He briefly went through his newly inted Attributes and almost shuddered at the insane growth of his Attributes, it was no wonder that he could easily subdue the Demon Prince in his weakened form.


    Eruption had grown reaching 58%, and with every single-digit growth of this ability, his overall lethality exploded, coupled with his new stats, Rowan almost wanted to go and challenge Trion at this moment, but he understood that would be foolish. He had a greater enemy.


    Was this finally enough to stand against his father? If it was not¡­


    Rowan''s eyes suddenly lit up, as he pushed for the Upgrade of Sheol to the Third Supreme Circle using a Single Soul Point.


    "This is just the beginning! If it is not enough, then the Third, the Fourth! The Fifth! The Sixth! Until I crush you beneath my heels."


    He had anticipated slowly consuming the Cerulean Gxy over a year long period, but the unexpected application of his Intent and the Astrbe Chamber, in addition to the surprising changes brought on by his Spirit Martrix Gate reduced that conquest to a single day.


    He was so far ahead of schedule, he could push for higher levels.


    The Primordial Sea of Darkness that was still before exploded as the City of Sheol began to advance.


    The light erupting from it was so bright it rivaled every star in the universe.


    "At the Third Great Circle, I shall acquire a rudimentary control of this bloodline, let me see the surprises in store for me."


    Shario was sitting on the top of a mountain watching the stars begin to glow with their beautiful light once more, as the darkness lifted its heavy hands covering their rays.


    She understood that this meant Tenma had fallen, and sheughed self-deprecatingly.


    They had lost. She was dying in vain. In every battle she had ever fought, all her hopes and dreams Shario carried were wrapped up.


    This time yesterday she was sitting in her Throne Room and an entourage of a million devotees was standing before her temple. Most of them had set off on a century-long pilgrimage to make it to her temple, they brought with them gifts from a thousand worlds and they brought their worship.


    They would sacrifice their kin and loved ones for just a bit of her power¡­ she had truly been a god just yesterday.


    A creature of seemingly endless power and life.


    The sound of her voice would have been enough to appease them for the rest of their pitiful life.


    They gave so much to her and she returned so little. Strange that up till now she had never once thought of this dynamic in their rtionship, why should she do that?


    Safe in her so-called omnipotence and she had shunned them when the summon from her fellow god came to her.


    Her life was evesting, she thought, her glory was eternal. They would wait.


    "Aahh, if I could have onest chance, I would hear their prayers, at least once.


    She slowly approached death and a tear slipped from her eye.


    Shario felt so cold¡­ Regret filled her heart with stabbing nails that made them bleed.


    A hand made from shadows touched her by the shoulders, and the voice of a woman entered her ears.


    "I can give you the chance you crave. What are you willing to pay for it?"


    END OF VOLUME 3.


    Wow... Another volume wrapped up.


    I could not have made it to this point without you my dear reader. I don''t know the medium you use to consume my work, but I know over the months we have slowly created a subtle connection.


    The Stories and adventures of Rowan Kuranes bind us together, and although we are most likely in different parts of the world, I would like to think that anytime you open a chapter of my book, we are connected, in a manner that I''m slowly learning to truly appreciate.


    Volume four would be massive.


    Fingers crossed, you have never seen anything quite like what I have in mind.


    No plot point would be discarded, every story element introduced has its moment, and in the end, the battle between father and son would break the universe to its knees.


    See you guys tomorrow.


    BrickTrader.

 Chapter 587 Returning Home

    Chapter 587 Returning Home


    ??587  Returning Home


    "Oh, Trion¡­ The Jewel in an Ocean ofStars, how you glow¡­


    "Oh, Trion¡­ You only need to get close to smell the rot hidden behind the glory¡­


    "Oh, Trion¡­ you are a monument built on the dead, and their ghosts haunt your every moment¡­


    "Oh, Trion¡­ your glory walks hand in hand with your doom, and you shall take us all with you¡­"


    "Oh, Trion¡­ How can¡­.


    "That is a stupid poem, and you also know that it is forbidden, Father."


    An exasperated sigh from a white-haired girl sounded in the void of space, carried by wispy strands of Aether that resembled spider webs.


    "Hahaha, I know that there is no apparent rhythm, but its strong word choices and clear message make it a powerful one. Doesn''t that make it exciting, em¡­ child."


    A white-haired man replied to the girl with a smile in his tone,it was Telmus and he was standing on the back of a Bone Dragon more than seven miles long, beside him was his daughter.


    She frowned at his words, "Why do you always do that?"


    "Do what?" Telmus replied in feigned surprise.


    "Make it awkward anytime you speak to me. You were the one who refused to give me a name!" The girl shot back.


    Telmus'' hand moved so fast it was impossible to detect the motion of his limb as he appeared not to have made any move at all. He smacked her on the head and she yelped, he began speaking in a lecturing tone that he knew she hated,


    "A name has great power, child, of a sort that you cannot fullyprehend. This is the greatest truth I shall ever tell you, and that is, I wish I had not been given mine before I had the opportunity to choose for myself..m before I had the opportunity to earn it for myself. I am giving you a valuable chance and it is up to you to seize it. You should be on your knees every day thanking me child for my unmatched wisdom, for you are the only Child of Trion without its name¡­ you are free."


    She rubbed her head in annoyance, after all this time she had not been able to dodge a single one of his blows, even those he used without any shred of power behind it.


    How could she ever catch up to this man?


    She could not hope to understand his power or the depths of his wisdom and even though she acknowledged what he said as truth in her heart, she refused to allow it to show on the outside, it would only feed his overly gigantic ego.


    Telmus did not wait for her to finish sulking before he continued speaking,


    "We are here to celebrate with your mother''s Ascension child, she is now an Earth god, took far more time than she needed to, but at least she would not fade in the next few millennia."


    She counterattacked the only way she could, with the only weakness she knew he had¡ªHis wife.


    The white-haired girl rolled her eyes and replied to his words,


    "Shame on you father for your weak moral grounds. Mother has been an Earth god for two years now, and this is just a formality that you have ignored for too long. Do not pretend we are doing it for her, this is all for you!"


    Telmus sputtered in anger, "What do you mean by such preposterous words child?"


    "What do I mean by my words? Did you bring the required gifts, Father?" The white hair girl looked at her father with a piercing gaze that made him cough and look away.


    "Of course, I did not forget the gift, what do you think I am?"


    "If so, then show it to me, let me make sure it is what she likes. Don''t tell me the time spent in Booze was just for you to waste on expensive drinks and not to brew the greatest wine in the entire universe as you promised her?"


    Telmus coughed and pretended to be fishing inside his Spatial Ring for the present when the area ahead of them began to twist and space neatly parted.


    From the tear in space, a loud cry erupted that was piercing and carried an intense Aura of heat and destruction that made the surrounding area for thousands of miles heat up.


    A gigantic Phoenix that was thousands of miles in size emerged from the opening and on her tworge wings were two suns, one was white while the other was red.


    The presence of this Phoenix was extremely palpable, and the stars in the distance began to emit nine-colored lights as if in obeisance to its presence.


    The eyes of the Phoenix slowly opened, and it was filled with pride, she had double pupils and they were purple and her heated gaze swept throughout the entire area.


    She was about to open her beak again to cry out, announcing her presence to the universe when she caught sight of Telmus in the distance who was looking at her with a mild form of annoyance.


    The Phoenix snorted in disdain inside her heart and was about to cry out but she couldn''t, her body refused to obey her will!


    Her heart became filled with panic as her wide-opened wings began to return to her side without her acknowledgment, and soon her body stopped all motion, and she hung in space, and to her shock and intense dread, her head bowed down and her heart worshiped the figure who slowly passed by.


    The Bone Dragon that was being ridden by Telmus began tough as it carried its head higher as it passed the shivering Phoenix.


    Until Telmus disappeared in the distance before the phoenix could regain control of her body and even then she could not move for a while until a soothing voice entered her heart.


    The voice came from a golden pce that was situated on the crown of her head, inside this golden pce were thousands of ming statues, all of them emitted fluctuations simr to those of a Minor god and one man sat on a throne made from nine colored mes with his eyes closed.


    His long red hair was reaching his waist and when he opened his eyes, it was filled with nine colored light, simr to what all the stars for billions of miles were emitting as his presence transformed reality itself.


    It was this man who spoke.


    "Do not allow your Spirit to break aftering in the presence of that freak, it''s only natural Skr, the time for me to reveal my aplishment ising, and I will make him bow down to you for the disrespect he has shown me today."

 Chapter 588 My Lifes Dream Is Yours

    Chapter 588 My Life''s Dream Is Yours


    ??588  My Life''s Dream Is Yours


    The Phoenix chipped weakly as she slowly regained her confidence, Shame filled her heart, but she only consoled herself with the thought that she did not feel any sort of adoration for that figure, it was just her body that had betrayed her.


    She cried out in annoyance and irritation as she began beating her glowing wings faster, speeding up and slowly approaching the speed of light.


    "Head towards the Great Battlefield Skr, I shall hone my powers in battle, and when I walk in the glorious city of Aroth and enter the Pce of the gods, I shalle not as a son of Trion, but as its Emperor."


    The Phoenix cried out in exultation and beat her wings faster, she was a Minor god and she willingly worshiped the figure she carried.


    Fury Akranothotez Kuranes.


    The most powerful Dominator in every single cycle, at least ording to the popr sentiments.


    There was a time when he believed that sentiment¡ªThat he was the most powerful, but he had learned his lessons quickly enough when he saw a higher mountain in the shape of Rowan Kuranes and knew of freaks of nature like Telmus, but now everything was different.


    He had crushed his pride in the crucible of suffering and what arose from the ashes was something transformed and deadly, he not only held great power but also knowledge, and he was ready to challenge every opposition to his rise, for in three short years, Fury did not just be a Minor god he was now a Major god.


    This unprecedented change urred due to a secret he had found in that Inheritance Ground. Fury had battled against a million contenders for this power and had emerged victorious, and he took not only the lives of his opponents but their wisdom and power as well.


    Fury was a Summoner and the million opponents he had faced all had the strength of gods. Everything they had, was now his own!


    In addition to his powers as a Child of Trion that made Fury a hundred or even a thousand times more powerful than an average Major god, but Fury was not nning to stop at this level.


    He was going into Trion, and he was taking all that power from himself, even if he was going to challenge the Primogenitor herself for it.


    ?


    "Father, is that who I think it was?"


    "Yes child," Telmus replied, "That is Fury Kuranes, what do you think about him?"


    The white-haired girl paused in thought for a second before she replied, "He is interesting, his abilities appear to be extremely broad but still incredibly focused."


    Telmus frowned a bit, "Yes, this child is now different. Okay, this shall be your first test. You shall not just defeat him, you shall kill him, only then would you be permitted to name yourself."


    The easygoing nature of the girl suddenly transformed into something else, and the white of her eyes disappeared only to be reced by a ck and white orb that seemed to be filled with countless spider webs.


    "It shall be done Father, before this day is done, I shall im my name."


    Another fast smacknded on her head that shook her away from this state and made her groan in pain,


    "You are still an Earth god while he is already a Major God, normally that would not matter to someone of my blood, but this child is special, you will need to do more¡­ be more, if you want any chance to win."


    The breathing of the girl caught in her throat as she began to pant, her eyes were shining like stars,


    "Are you finally going to be teaching it to me Father, your life''s dream?"


    Telmus stood still for a long time in silence and if she did not understand the massive weight in the mind of this man she might have be angry, but she knew, her great father was in¡­ pain.


    He had lost.


    It was when they appeared over the glorious world of Trion that Telmus sighed and he looked at the stars,


    "Do you notice that the stars in the skies are now different?"


    The white-haired girl nodded, "Some of them had gone out and for some of them that remained, their colors are¡­ different."


    Telmus sighed, "I understand that you do not know the reason I just said these words, after all, a thousand stars die every day, and nothing of these are special. That is what everyone else would think, but not me. I know as surely as the Aether that flows in my veins, that those stars are important, and you should be ready for a great trial ahead, for Fury is just the beginning."


    Telmus brought up his right hand, and two lines appeared on his palm, both of the lines were flickering wildly as they attempted to merge and they continuously failed.


    "After nine thousand years, I finally have to admit that I have failed, I cannotplete this task. I have¡­ failed¡­."


    The white-haired girl was suddenly struck with a profound sorrow and she knelt, her forehead touching the tips of her father''s toes.


    "You still have time Father, if nine thousand years would not be enough, then in another nine thousand, I know you shall seed."


    Telmus smiled at his daughter and brought her back to her feet with a wave of his hand, she could not control her body''s movement.


    "Perhaps I shall seed, but I have no more time, others might not know this, but I do. So I charge you, child, watch my every move from now on, as I breathe so also shall you breathe, as I walk, so also shall you walk. You shall witness my glory, for it walks hand in hand with my doom, and my legacy you shall carry, and you willplete it. When you do child, you shall be invincible."


    The white-haired girl wept a single tear before she nodded.


    She proceeded to stand behind her father and she watched him.


    "No don''t stand behind me, from now on you shall stand beside me."


    She paused and after a while, took the next steps that brought her beside her father, and she stood with him.


    The mes of reentry as they entered Trion covered the entire Bone Dragon but a shield created by the beast stopped it from reaching them.


    The white-haired girl suddenly smiled and brought out a green bottle and she handed it to her father.


    Telmus was curious and he opened it and sniffed it before a bright smile broke out on his face.


    "How did you¡­"


    "Shut up Father. Did you forget you ordered me to gather the finest brew in the universe for you?"


    "I did, didn''t I? Great, I knew I did not forget, hahaha¡­"

 Chapter 589 Nemesis Cradle

    <h4>Chapter 589 Nemesis Cradle</h4>


    ?589 Nemesis Cradle


    A mountain stood alone in a serene valley that had few visitors ever reaching it, and a bell tolled in the distance, its sound muted by the evesting fog that covered this mountain and the tower that had been built on top of its peak.


    This mountain and the valley were owned by the Boreas Family, in fact, every mountain and valley on this entire was owned by the Boreas family. The name of this world was unknown, but for the few who knew its name, this world was known as Nemesis Cradle, for it was here that the Nemesis tes were stored.


    The Nemesis tes were Transcendental Treasures that among their many uses were primarily used to record the amounts of living beings dwelling on a.


    It could be simply called a glorified poption counter, and it was deployed on almost every world owned by the Trion Empire.


    The history of this particr was long and enshrouded in fog, but it has a significant history behind it.


    The Nemesis te were all found on this and were not created by Boreas as it was poprly imed.


    Boreas himself has been searching for a method to create these tes and even after he destroyed a few of them in his failed attempts to replicate all their functionalities, he could not make it work exactly the way he wanted them to, as the originals were special and could not be duplicated.


    On this day, an Earth god of the Boreas Family climbed up the mountain followed by twelve Guardsmen in shiny blue armor.


    This Dominator appeared to be very old, his back was bent and his face was filled with the lines of age, but this did not impair his movements at all, as he easily climbed the tiny steps that had been cut into the mountain without any sound, even the twelve Guardsmen with him did not make any sound, even in their heavy armor.


    The bright eyes of this Dominator were unlike an old man but was lively as a child. He was one of the few who was not entrenched in the politics of the Empire but sought a rtively thankless job and lived his life in peace and quiet and he hoped to die in that manner¡ªWith dignity, surrounded by his children and descendants, but the gods of Trion had a different n for him.


    This old Dominator was one of the beneficiaries of the loosened restriction of the gods on all their bloodlines and he had been on the verge of death when the bloodline knot was loosened and he became an Earth god almost without any barrier at all, for his foundations were strong.


    He did not regret this urrence though. No one would ever refuse more time to live, he loved his work and this world he lived in, and he would make sure it was protected, but the news he had been getting for thest few days had been worrying, to say the least, and now that he was here, it was worse.


    They were halfway through their climb up the mountain when he stopped and looked at his feet, his blue robes were heavily stained with red, and it was getting a bit harder to move as this red was nothing else but thick blood and it was beginning to congeal on his feet.


    This ce was a holy site and so they were all forbidden from using their powers when they climbed these mountains and had to use only the strength of their bodies.


    This was the reason he was here, as he heard a report of blood flowing down this mountain for thest few days and he had hurried over to check, knowing that such an event was unprecedented.


    A particrly strong breeze blew past and revealed that the valley below was no longer a valley, but could be termed ake, but it was not filled with water but with blood. This breeze drove the stench of blood into the face of the old man and the lines in his face deepened.


    In a few minutes, he reached the peak of the mountain and stood before the Tower. Its structure was alien, using a style not of Trion, but something that had too many odd stylistic choices that had toe out of the mind of a mad individual.


    He had always imagined this Tower to be built by insects, he did not know why those thoughts always entered his head anytime he spotted one of these, maybe it was the way it seemed as if it was made from sand, and he always imagined billions of insects just slowly building the tower not brick by brick, but grain by grain, while using their saliva as a binding agent.


    Aware that he was distracting himself from his tasks, he shook his head and proceeded towards the door of the Tower while wading through blood that was two feet deep.


    The door had been sealed tight, but this did not stop the blood from escaping through the small cracks below the door. Reaching the halfway point to the door, he stopped and nodded at the Guardsmen, they acknowledged his order with a fist to their chest and all of them proceeded to walk past him and reached the fifty-foot massive doors of the Tower.


    With six on each side, they all grasped the circr handholds on the door and began to pull it apart. The door seemed to resist their effort at first, but with a loud crack the door parted with explosive force and a massive wave of blood gushed out with so much force it flung the unlucky Guardsmen from the mountain peak.


    The eyes of the old man widened and he braced himself before billions of gallons of blood buried him. A few momentster, the blood had flowed past and he stood back up, except for the white of his eyes, he was fully coated in blood.


    He gasped and began walking towards the Tower with renewed determination, he wished to investigate this matter and be done with all of it.


    The atmosphere inside the Tower was subdued and the air was filled with faint screams as if an entire world was wailing in pain. As the Dominator entered the Tower the screams increased to a feverish pitch and he had to squeeze his ears tight and block his perception or he feared he might have gone mad.


    This was not far from the truth as the Dominator felt his mind slipping away from his grasp, he groaned and began moving forward, unknown to him his ears and eyes had begun to bleed profusely. In a moment he discovered the source of the blood, it was a Nemesis te.

 Chapter 590 All roads leads to Trion

    <h4>Chapter 590 All roads leads to Trion</h4>


    ?590 All roads leads to Trion


    The Nemesis te made the old man gasp in horror and he nearly wretched in revulsion and it took an active presence of mind to stop him from wing out his own eyes.


    A normal Nemesis te was white and sometimes gray or yellow, but this one was red, with its colors so deep it was nearly ck. The Nemesis te was pouring out blood from beneath its base, and the screams from it were getting worse.


    Countless screams from not just millions, no this was billions, trillions even.


    "Aaahhh, stop it!"


    With a yell of desperation, the old man pushed his fingers into both of his ears, twisted around, and with ungodly strength, ripped off both ears with a sizable portion of his flesh.


    It did nothing to help however as the screams grew worse.


    The Dominator fell to his knees as something inside his Spirit broke, he was not aware of it but he had gone insane, the only sce he had was that he would be dying in a short time soon, but he slowly traced his sight up to the name that was written on the Nemesis te¡ªErohim!


    The name seemed to be warping and changing, from Erohim to Rowan Kuranes, as if unable to ce the identity of the individual that was written on it.


    ''Was this not the Nemesis te of the traitor to Trion, Rowan Kuranes, by the gods, how many lives has he extinguished that would make the Nemesis te bleed?''


    This was thest thought in the mind of this Earth god as his eyes closed in death.


    A few hourster, a group of Earth gods entered the Tower to retrieve the body of the Earth god whose face was warped in horror and intense fear.


    Although they were all careful not to look at the Nemesis te, they all died a few hourster.


    In a week, every living soul in this world was dead, for the door to the Tower had been left open and the Aura from it had spread all over the.


    This was the world that an Anima of Boreas came to find, one that was filled with the stench of death, with the faces of everyone warped in fear and horror, many had mutted themselves before they passed away, wing away at their ears as if to block them from something.


    It did not take long for Boreas to also hear them¡ªScreams.


    So much screaming. Yet unlike everyone else who had died here, this sound only made Boreas frown a bit and he ignored it.


    He flew over to the greatest of the cities where the tears of blood from the eyes of millions had gathered into a series of readable words.


    "HE COMES"


    The eyes of Boreas became filled with lightning and space for untold billions of miles began to shudder as a great cloud covered a third of the Empire.


    "Lift with your whole back, not just with your arms. We are running out of time, and when this world falls we don''t want to be left behind, because we will. We are no longer needed, just receable fodder."


    "Yes sir."


    "Don''t worry about taking on more than you can carry, this is thest of them, after now, we are returning to our base. Did you keep all the frigate remnants as I told you to?"


    "Yes sir."


    Sigh. "You know, you don''t have to call me¡­ forget it, let''s hurry up, a new bombardment is about to begin. The Harvesters are ahead of schedule, don''t let them see your flesh."


    "Yes sir."


    A young girl who appeared to be around sixteen followed behind a man who appeared to be in his sixties, his face was gaunt and lined with the stories of hardship and suffering but his back was straight and the armor he wore was done with such great care to attention and detail, it was clear that this man was a veteran.


    The girl was also decked in simr armor that was made from both bone and metal, and she carried arge pack behind her filled with all sorts of odds and ends that they had been gathering for thest three hours from the debris of thest battle.


    The grizzled veteran straightened and looked towards the east where there were supposed to be three moons but only debris was left of that impressive sight. The remnants of the shattered moon were causing the skies to light up every few seconds as pieces of it fell from the sky.


    This danger was the least that could be found in this ce.


    As a ming debris shot by it highlighted the face of the man, Augustus Tiberius, once an acimed General, now nothing but an Abomination Thrall.


    The girl behind him was rescued from the world that he did not bother knowing its name, but sheter told him it was called Roa.


    On that day Absomet the Living Rune Ship had reached Lamia, and for thest thirteen months, they had been battling across seven worlds, leaving untold billions dead in their wake.


    This world was thetest that had felt the wrath of both Titans, and Lamia had won this one, she had began winning more of these fights, with lesser effort, the Abomination had grown too strong.


    Augustus now officially a part of the Harvester Group would be among thest Abomination Thralls to sweep through the entire sifting for what remained before they left the dead world behind.


    Over the months, the Abomination Champion had be less fascinated with Augustus, leaving him with enough time to pursue his individual interest, which now includes taking care of this girl.


    Besides, Augustus understood that whatever was happening was now beyond him and was heading in a direction that would decide the fate of the Empire.


    Such great ns were far beyond the likes of him, and Augustus now aware of his mortality and finding humbleness in the midst of suffering discovered one final gift this universe had to give him.


    He could love.


    This child with him was supposed to be dead five worlds back, but he had protected her through all the Chaos, he had ensured that she was safe, he did not know for how long that would happen, he was just a weak Abomination Thrall.


    The only thing he knew was that he would die first before she came to harm.


    His love was selfish, he was aware, but that was all his heart was capable of.


    Overhead a loud trumpet sounded, as an Akhuril, those massive spider-like creatures began ascending towards space.


    "Hold on to me child, this world is about to fall, and Lamia has gathered all the soldiers she needed, we head towards the Empire."

 Chapter 591 A Boat Maker

    <h4>Chapter 591 A Boat Maker</h4>


    ?591 A Boat Maker


    A red light that had been shooting through the universe at speeds many times the speed of light had finally reached its destination. It had crossed countless gxies and all manner of astronomical bodies until it reached this mystical ce.


    The red light slowly came to an end and the figure of the Third Prince was revealed and this time he was no longer fat, but thin, extremely so.


    He was wearing threadbare ck robes that appeared to be woven from spider silk and his bony chest was opened where it was possible to see four eyes that resembled cubes, a mysterious wind was emerging from the location ahead and it blew away thest of the hair on his head leaving him bald.


    The appearance of the Third Prince had changed so drastically, It was as if he was a skeleton wearing a faded skin suit. What made his appearance even more terrifying was the fact that on his left shoulder was a second head, and tucked around his ribs were two extra arms that had been broken and nailed down on his ribs, to keep the hands from healing.


    This head was of a woman¡ªElura the Empyrean of Life, and she appeared to be sleeping with her head resting on his bony chest, but a closer look would reveal that her eyes and mouth had been sewn shut, if not for her nose that was slightly trembling, it would be impossible to figure out that she was alive.


    The Third Prince looked around, and as he did his nose decayed and fell off, revealing the darkness within and the sh of thousands of needle-sharp teeth. The end of this body was near and he had used it to its limits, which was unexpected, he had nned to wear this body for an entire Era, and it suited him just fine.


    The Third Prince groaned in irritation, "Why can''t I keep eating my cake and having more? It is the least courtesy this fucking universe could afford me after I''ve made the bitch fat and happy for so long."


    Finally, he was at the End of Space.


    In this area there were no stars or world, he had gone beyond where any god could ever hope to reach in their short lives and he was at the beginning of the desert.


    This ce has no name, for giving it one would make it even more of a threat than it already was, and no one wanted that event to ever ur, not even the Primordials. It was the reason sound was banned from it.


    Before him was a vast desert, so great it was impossible to see its end. Massive sandstorms raged across it, so terrible it could destroy entire gxies in seconds, but all these apocalyptic events were soundless.


    This desert was very special for it was not only established in this universe, but in every universe that has ever existed and still exists, that was what made this ce so incredibly dangerous.


    The Third Prince was not just afraid of present dangers but of the past, especially the past.


    For there were many things that were better left buried in the dark annals of history and they could all be found here.


    He was not afraid of them, but he knew that if he was discovered the desert would im him, and he would spend the rest of eternity waging a futile war against the sands.


    How he hated this ce.


    This desert acted as the great divide that protected the consciousness of the universes. If he did not make it across the desert in one piece, his ambitions would be dying here, and if that were to happen, then he would be better off dead, that would be a mercy.


    He stopped at the shore of this desert and his cold eyes began to slowly peer into it, and he seemed to be waiting for something or hesitating.


    "There was a good reason why I sewed off your eyes and your mouth my love. Your endless nagging is enough to drive even a creature like me mad. How do mortal men survive with their women? I mean after all the millions of years we have spent together, you would think I would be used to the sound of your voice."


    The Third Prince chuckled a cheeky sound that felt strangeing from his nightmarish appearance, the side of his mouth split apart and part of his lower lips fell off, and he continued speaking without even ncing at the discarded flesh,


    "Unfortunately for you, your bloodline is extremely special, and with its help, I have hope of crossing this desert. Oh woman, you have given me so much fortune, how providence has shined on you. A Realm Crosser!"


    From his chest, the four eyes began to shine green and a tform of wood was created. The Third Prince sat down before the edge of the desert and he began to work with his hands.


    "I never did tell you my story. Not the lies I tell everyone, but the real ones."


    "Do you know I was once a Boat Maker? It was my first craft, and I was so proud of my aplishment. You don''t understand? Well, I don''t me you. Where can I start?.... I was born when the concept of existence was meaningless, and for so long I was alone¡­. For so long."


    "It took countless eternity for me to realize that I could even move. You may have thought that was obvious, but your sights are too short. There was nothing in existence, no darkness, light, void, sound¡­ simply zero. Do you know what it feels like to be the only thing inside nothing?"


    "I decided to move through the nothingness, but that was impossible you see, for how can you move through nothing? Another eternity passed before I realized that I was something and from that something, I could create other things."


    "So I began to create things, and would you believe that the first thing I created was a boat! Weird right? At that time the knowledge of its creation was almost natural, but you know at that time I did not know the full reach of my powers and I had no idea I was taking an idea that had not urred and was making it possible¡­ I reached across nothing and made something¡­ Elura, praise your husband, for I was the one that created Time."

 Chapter 592 Fading Mortality

    <h4>Chapter 592 Fading Mortality</h4>


    ?592 Fading Mortality


    The Third Prince went silent as he continued crafting from the piece of wood he had manifested and it took him three months to finish his work. During this entire time, he did not stop talking, but his words became lesser and lesser until his tongue fell off, but he tore open the stitches on Elura''s mouth and his voice came from her mouth.


    What he created was shabby, it was a boat that appeared to be made by a drunken carpenter who had just begun learning his trade, but he looked incredibly satisfied with his work.


    The Third Prince brought his two hands to his face, and his left eye fell from his sockets, and the fingers he had been using to craft the boat were twisted and broken, and with a slight shake of his body, his left hand fell off and heughed slowly, but it was Elura''s mouth that was moving.


    "Even with my curse, look at how beautiful the work of my hand is. Even if everything I see is shadows and destion, and my perception is of a maggot crawling through the dirt, my hands and fingers are made from twigs and brittle sticks¡­"


    "... I shall not be denied my due. The suffering I have endured shall be repaid in full, this I promise you."


    He climbed the boat and settled down, and with loud creaks and pops, the boat began to move into the desert, and before long the broken and lonely body of the Third Prince was covered by the desert sands¡­ his destination unknown.


    A man with long golden hair walked down the street of an unknown mortal world. His presence was subdued almost as if he did not exist. Like a ghost, he weaved among the bustling crowd until he stopped at a location and sniffed the air.


    This action made him visible as a subdued hush went among the crowd at his presence, as he was a stunning individual, he shook his head and the perception of the crowd slid off his body and the confused people went along with their daily activities, all wondering why they had stopped in the first ce and why they felt an intense sense of sorrow and loss in their heart as if they had lost the greatest opportunity they would evere across in their life.


    Turning his head, Rowan looked at an open-air restaurant, where their menuprised barbecue and home-brewed wine. They imed to have the best barbecue on the entire because their owner was an Earth god and he hunted the best exotic beast for this restaurant every day.


    A memory made Rowan smile and he stood in the line and waited for his turn, it did not take long for him to reach the servers to ce his orders, and he ordered everything on the menu, including all the wine that they had to spare.


    The waiter, a young man of about twenty years of age looked at him with a weird look,


    "Em, our portions here are pretty massive. The owners of the restaurant do not skim off the top if you know what I mean, everything is of a godly portion. I can assure you of that, except you are having a party, then forgive my words."


    Rowan smiled and patted his stomach, "No parties, all for me, I am bigger than I look, don''t worry I can take it all."


    "If you say so¡­ that would be, 1200 gold coins, you can pay upfront or use a certified kingdom promissory note."


    Rowan opened his right palm and 1300 gold coins seemed to appear on it all neatly arranged inside arge open box,


    "The rest are for you."


    The waiter appeared flustered and epted it in thanks, a single gold coin was worth a day''s wages for him.


    Rowan sat and waited for his meals to be prepared and wrapped and then he collected the hefty bundle, and with a single step he vanished, the waiter nearly screamed in shock at this disappearing act, before checking to see if the gold remained and breathed a sigh of relief when he saw everything was ounted for, but soon the memory of this event was wiped from his mind.


    When Rowan reappeared he was before a beach, and he looked around before sitting down, as he bent to sit, the sand below him formed arge chair, and a table was also created before him from sand, but they did not resemble something made from the earth but rather crystals, as the sand had been packed so tightly together their structure had changed.


    The chairs and table were gleaming from the sun overhead, and with a slight frown from Rowan, the sun descended and dusk arrived, he could hear the screams of fear from the entire, but the wind ceased and silence returned.


    The food and the wine he brought, arranged themselves before him and he began to slowly eat, but before long he discovered there was no longer any pleasure in this activity.


    He could taste it, and the vors could even be described as exquisite but it was muted¡­ small.


    He would need to consume something that had a million times the vor profile of this meal to satisfy even the least of his preferences.


    This meal to Rowan could bepared to a mortal being served a single grain of rice, no matter how delicious or vorful that grain of rice was, it was still too little to quench his appetite.


    A figure came before him and he looked up from his musing, before looking away and continuing eating and drinking, but this time even more slowly,


    "Why is this happening?" he asked, his words were filled with curiosity and a slight helplessness.


    "The universe is bing too small for you, it is crushing you beneath its weight, and you either break it open, or you will choke in your blood."


    Rowan paused and pointed at the figure with arge drumstick still dripping with oil, "I can''t choke you know."


    The figure sighed, "Yes, and therein lies the problem, something has to give."


    Rowan grunted in irritation and continued eating, "Will you join me, Eva? I don''t believe you have ever partaken in any mortal repasts before."


    "I have not, but now seems like a good time like any other."


    She joined him as overhead the skies changed and a golden light descended like a meteor and mmed into the ocean, in a heartbeat, vast golden tendrils surged from the ocean and began to cover the entire.


    Rowan had begun seeding this world.


    "The taste of this wine is odd," Eva said.


    "Try this other one, I believe it goes well with it."


    "Hmm, okay."


    Inside his Primordial Record, the number of seeded worlds crept forward.


    1,254.

 Chapter 593 Super–Clusters

    Chapter 593 Super¨CClusters


    ??593  Super¨CClusters


    It has been eight months since Rowan destroyed the gods of the Cerulean Gxy, and in that time he had not rested for a single moment, as every day has been filled with unchecked and unprecedented growth in his powers.


    This they were on was a Minor World that was very far from the Cerulean Gxy and was among the new batch ofs that Rowan had begun seeding and collecting.


    He had chosen the Cerulean Gxy at first because of the great number of Minor Worlds in their possession and therge number of gods avable in a rtively small area.


    He did not let his sess at the Cerulean Gxy get to his head and he did not begin an unprecedented rampage all over the universe, for there were certain factors that led to him conquering that Gxy without any outside interference and it was mostly due to the position of the Cerulean Gxy.


    This gxy was quite distant from the nearest superclusters of gxies that could house hundreds or even tens of thousands of gxies, and so the Cerulean Gxy had be quite isted from their neighbors.


    Individually each gxy was weak and would usually be banded together underrge superclusters, as this was the manner whereby gods of the universe could band together against other powerful forces that originated from inside the universe and outside.


    These superclusters were powerful with ancient histories stretching for billions of years and all of them were connected to forces outside the universe, even Tenma a lone High God could summon the Avatar of a Demon Prince, it was unknown the kinds of power these superclusters carried and in a manner, they could be a more dangerous opponent for Rowan than Trion.


    How could Rowan also forget the presence of Tenma, this High God was surprisingly ambitious for his station as he had been slowly uncovering the story behind the life of this god, and was met with many surprises.


    He had taken certain actions that made him a pariah in the rest of the gxies and so he had fostered a closed-offmunity with the gods in his gxy and shunned the other gods outside the Cerulean Gxy.


    Of course, such a move would not work for long, for as the gods grew higher in power they would start reaching for greater Dominions outside the Cerulean Gxy but that would take billions of years and by then Tenma would be done with his ns.


    A n to leave the universe.


    It was bold and daring and Rowan hade across a surprising amount of clues from this god on some certain matters involving affairs happening outside the universe.


    The breaking point wasing when the battle between Tenma and the sliver of consciousness left behind by the Demon Prince would be resolved, and he was curious about what he would discover from this weird union.


    With the knowledge that the rest of the universe was far more hostile than the Cerulean Gxy, Rowan became more discrete in his operation, no longer loudly waging war but quietly seedings that would not be missed, and with his more powerful abilities he could collect thes from their previous location, so that words of his actions would not spread.


    It was better for thes to be missing than for news of his Primordial Worlds to be spread out. There were many reasons for a to be destroyed or abducted, and he would leave it to the imaginations of his investigators toe up with whatever meaning they wanted to assign to this mystery.


    Yet news and rumors about his activities were beginning to spread all over the universe, even reaching Trion and beyond, the only silver lining to this was there was no way to pin the action to his name, but not for long as the Covenant knew he was responsible, but there was a unique dynamic between him and Ohrox, and he wondered if the Demon Kohron would reveal the truth about this matter to the Covenant.


    There were certain traditions among Demon Princes of the Great Abyss that led them to be fiercely territorial about their affairs, and Rowan was betting on Kohron keeping the events of the Cerulean Gxy under wraps until they met face-to-face again.


    He was also aware that he could not dy this confrontation for long or else the Demon Prince would go crazy and spread the details of Rowan''s activities to the Covenant.


    It would mean that finally Rowan would have to use the Anima of Ohrox once more, previously he was too weak to take advantage of this Demon''s Anima, but it was different now. Now he was truly ready to step onto the stage of the powerful in the universe.


    Unlike his previous universe where his actions would have been hidden for a long while, information could be transmitted faster than before, even faster than light could travel in the vacuum, and it was because of one factor¡ªAether.


    It was what made it possible for sound to travel in a vacuum, and with all the battles that had been ongoing, Rowan and the gods had released a stupendous amount of Aether in every move, even his Seeded Worlds were releasing frequent bursts of Aether that did not necessarily require a medium to travel far.


    This brought about the peculiar situation where the battle in the Cerulean gxy, which should have taken tens of thousands of years to reach their closest neighbor, took mere months before the signs of great destruction began to appear all over the universe.


    The wholesale ughter of the gods had far-reaching effects that even Rowan was not aware of, but he was looking out for the signs and learning along the way. He could not slow down and consider his actions for long or his growth would be stalled, nevertheless, he knew that the only means of survival in the universe was with great power and that was what he would always chase.


    In addition to this Rowan had no idea before now that the transmission speed for Intent was almost instantaneous, and its reach was only limited by its level, and so for billions of miles around the Cerulean Gxy, the light from the battle of the gods was widespread, but it still fell short from reaching the nearest gxy.


    It did not stop the investigations of other powers to check the situation of the Cerulean Gxy. But Rowan was already long gone. With Astrbe he was in another unknown part of the universe where he kept expanding his forces while digesting and training on the abilities he had acquired.


    All this progress led him here, where the next series of his n was beginning to take root.

 Chapter 594 Cocoon Of Change

    Chapter 594 Cocoon Of Change


    ??594  Cocoon Of Change


    Rowan and Eva sat on that beach that had be filled with a rising golden fog as the had be filled with the Essence of his World Seed and the transformation had begun.


    This process was now faster and much more humane as Rowan had be more familiar with seeding worlds, the loss of life due to the transformation of the had been reduced to virtually zero, and everything was being transformed, blessed with his unique bloodline, and the same way he was birthing Angels from his Sheol Bloodline, the children that would be born from theses would carry his Ouroboros bloodline and like his Angels they would be powerful.


    With his growing powers, he may have to leave the universe much quicker than he expected, and if he was going to do so, then his children that would be left behind must be powerful, well, if his ns went ording to n, then his children would be the rulers of this universe before he left.


    When thest grain of sand became stained with his Aura and the scream of the world consciousness faded, he was done with his mortal meals, he ate thest of the meat and drank thest of the wine, such weak mortal food would no longer be grown on this world, everything here would be different¡­ stronger, even the grass.


    Rowan rose to his feet and continued rising into the air and in a second he was outside the. The formerly blue and white world was now golden, as its entire surface was covered with apocalyptic storms as the transformation of the world was underway.


    With his eyesight, he could see that on the surface of the, the waiter who served him his meals a short while back had dozens of golden tendrils pierced into his body and he was being liquified.


    As his body melted, arge man-sized cocoon was created from his discarded shell and soon it began to beat a slow heartbeat. All around the, billions of these cons were being created, some of them were as small as a mustard seed, and the others were asrge as a mountain range.


    There were faint stirrings inside all of them that Rowan could feel and he smiled, he could never get tired of this feeling, as the bond between him and his children slowly grew stronger.


    Eva appeared beside him and watched as the fog transformed into massive golden clouds across the entire, and great thunderstorms began to grow, so strong that they even reached outside the mesosphere.


    Eva turned and asked him, "This world has been sessfully seeded. Will this finally be enough for your great project?"


    Rowan smiled, "I have had enoughs to begin the n a long time ago, the first draft of the n was supposed to be just 100s, there would have been no way to make it better, but with time, and my growing abilities, alongside the treasures I have collected and all the constant refinement from Knowledge Well, meant that I have been able to supercharge this n to be worthy of my bloodline and power, every move I make from this point must be greater than anyone can ever anticipate. My enemies from this point would be¡­ dreadful."


    Eva paused and seemed to hesitate, Rowan noticing her expression smiled before saying,


    "You think what I''m doing is going to break a bnce in the universe, don''t you?"


    Eva considered his words for a while before replying, "I think this universe and all other universes is already broken, and any action we take would not break an already broken board. We can only rebuild something better from the ashes. Especially this universe, I can''t put my finger on it, but there is something wrong with it."


    Rowan considered her words and said, "Because of the presence of my father inside this universe?"


    "Partly, but it is mostly because of you. Any universe that houses a treasure such as the Singrity is bound to be different from the rest. If not for the obstruction by your father then I''m sure with your presence, this universe would have been transformed into something very different a long time ago, but as it would seem, youring is inevitable and the universe is already beginning to change."


    Rowan held his hands towards the below and a massive golden hand appeared and seized the and it began to shrink, causing the world itself to shrink alongside it until it finally settled on Rowan''s palm.


    "For the challenges I face, I will have to constantly break the rules, it is inevitable. Let us be on our way, it''s time I create my Destroyer."


    A blue light covered both of them and they vanished.


    +++


    They both reappeared in a ce now being called The Forge.


    With the death of the Cerulean Gods, Rowan had been able a harvest a bounty of materials and resources that was shocking to its extreme, previously he had once thought that harvestings was the greatest method to gather the universe''s resources, and that was true for low-level resources, but for the high-end materials that Rowan needed, then the best ce to collect them were from the gods.


    Take, for instance, the materials of Murrihm''s Divine Kingdom were made from an extremely rare ore called Star Iron. To find a few thousand tonnes of this material, one would have to search through a vast area of space, and the chance to find it was very low, yet Rowan was able to harvest more than thirty million tonnes of this Ore before the destruction of the Divine Kingdom.


    Simr events with the rest of the gods followed, as he was able to gather such a vast sum of materials that many of the previous models he had ced down had to be revamped, as he began to experiment with these new materials and upgraded all the Divine Metals he had created before.


    With his Hollow Forge, he could perform miracles with all these materials, yet the project he was undertaking was so intricate and massive in scope, that he could not create them entirely inside his Hollow Forge.


    Beside him space parted and a boy who seemed to be about seven years old stepped out from the crack and bowed to Rowan, around him floated hundreds of tools, and his eyes that were entirely white was bright, and lively and he bowed towards Rowan and Eva before announcing.


    "The ns for the Core arepleted, Creator."


    Rowan nodded, "Show me."

 Chapter 595 The Tesseract

    Chapter 595 The Tesseract


    ??595  The Tesseract


    In a vast space covering more than eight hundred thousand miles, massive mounds of processed materials were spread out on an arcane pattern that was slowly throbbing, all of the patterns were colored with vivid phosphorescent light that seemed to be burned into space itself.


    The color of this light was strange, and it could not be easily described as it was in a spectrum that could not be found in the material universe, and Rowan had to sacrifice countlesss'' worth of resources to produce the fuel needed to keep these patterns alive, for this would be the bedrock for his Destroyer.


    In a single nce Rowan''s consciousness swept over the entirety of The Forge, and witnessing the progress of his subordinate he was satisfied, every single moment had not been wasted and the culmination of all that effort was before him.


    Rowan had been able to collect the ns for a Universe Killer inside the Ancient Library due to Andar''s presence in the ck Tower.


    A Universe Killer was a weapon of war that was so powerful that even Supreme Worlds would find it difficult to produce one of them. Rowan did not know how many Supreme Worlds were in existence, but he knew that perhaps only top-level Supreme Worlds like the Magus World or powers associated with Primordials like the Celestials or Infernals would have a Universe Killer.


    In the Golden Book he had collected that recounted the battle history between the Celestial and the Demonic that had led to the destruction of the universe he hade across a blueprint for an Ancient Battle weapon of the Celestials, that was no longer being created because of unknown reasons.


    This weapon was called, Apollyon ¡ª The Destroyer.


    Due to the power of this weapon, its Aura was almost immortal like the Intent from a Primordial like Chaos, and it had infected this golden book that contained the records of that battle.


    The information about its purpose and creation was like a virus that infected andid im to more than eighty percent of the information the Golden Book contained, and Rowan had been able to harvest that information sessfully.


    Doing this led to a gap in his defenses that a Cerulean god had taken advantage of, sparking the short war between Rowan and the gods. However all of these were in the past and a new journey was before Rowan now, and creating this great weapon was his priority for it would serve as his greatest weapon, as it had unique potential.


    The Apollyon was a battle fortress that had the potential of battling against the forces of a Supreme World and it was one of the greatest weapons avable to Major Powers outside the universe because even at its earlier levels it was capable of great feats and except for truly powerful beings like the Rulers of Supreme Worlds and Empyreans, it would be difficult for anyone else to bring such wholesale level of destruction that it was capable of and the unique abilities it possesses.


    What Rowan needed during his battles was focused destruction using an insurmountable amount of force, this would be the greatest weapon against his father and the surest way he would take to bring Trion to its knees.


    In addition to its already impressive array of weaponry. The Apollyon would be able to focus all the energy of its inhabitants to a certain level and fire a beam of well¡­ pure destruction. This was the primary reason it was called The Destroyer because it was able to ess one of the fundamental forces of reality itself and take apart anything it came across on a level that was beyond the physical and reached the spiritual, and in higher levels, there were ims that the Apollyon could destroy even the soul itself.


    Rowan would previously have believed this im, but now that he knew about Soul Origin, he wondered if he would be able to bring this weapon to a level where it would be able to destroy the Soul Origin of a creature because he felt that a weapon of this level would approach the might of a Primordial, and might perhaps be the only true method to kill a Primordial.


    This was his greatest hope and also the reason he was pushing for such a super weapon, with his advancement in his Nascent Primordial Bloodline, he began to truly understand how difficult it would be to destroy a Primordial, he wanted the ability to focus his powers into a singr direction if he needed to do so, simr to starlight crown he gained while outside the universe.


    Unknown to Rowan this was why the production of this particr Battle Fortress was discontinued by the Celestials, or they might have been forced to stop its production, it was due to the fact that theoretically, the power of Destruction that Apollyon was capable of producing could even hurt Primordials!


    It did not matter if enhancing Apollyon to such a level were, by all means impossible, as long as there was a chance that such a weapon could be used to threaten Primordials in the slightest it was discontinued and banned, but such a weapon possessed Intent that was virtually immortal, and it had ended in the worst or perhaps the best hands¡ªRowan''s.


    There were various levels in the production of this weapon, and the first level of the Apollyon could be as massive as a Sr System, but in order to begin creating this first level then the Core of Apollyon needed to be developed.


    To create the Core was both simple andplicated, involved the application of energy outside the normal three-dimensional forces avable to most of the universe, which includes elements from the fourth Dimension¡ªTime and the most important concept was the fifth Dimension which can be referred to as the Tesseract or Space-time Fabric entanglement.


    Such higher-level knowledge became more understandable to him as he broke through to the Third Supreme Circle as a Nascent Primordial, and the very Dimensions began to bend to his will and understanding.


    The changes within him were still confusing, even after eight months, but every day brought Rowan closer and closer to understanding the full reach of his powers, and when he did, he would be rising to the fourth Supreme Circle.


    The best way for him to understand his new abilities was to create a powerful Universe Killer like the Apollyon, in this manner, working with Dimensional Energies would mature his understanding.


    He was versatile with the fourth Dimension¡ªTime, but the fifth was still a puzzle.

 Chapter 596 Daring Plan

    Chapter 596 Daring n


    ??596  Daring n


    The Tesseract was the domain of the 5th Dimension, and it was the merger between space and time, this gave Rowan the final piece of the puzzle when he viewed that monster from outside the universe.


    He had traded with a powerful being during the brief period he was outside the universe and that monster had a distinct appearance and power that Rowan had found incredibly fascinating, its soul and flesh had been perfectlybined together.


    It did not take long for Rowan toprehend how profound such a state was.


    A soul was almost impossible to observe, existing in such a weird and hidden state that most gods would not even understand the fabrics of their soul until they were maybe at the God-king Level, and even then it was still very debatable.


    A perfect merger of the body and soul signified a being was in a far higher dimension which to theyman was a fifth Dimension, and the challenge for building this Core was to find a material that could bridge the gap between the first dimension to the fourth Dimension, as this was the basis for the production of the Core.


    Yet since Rowan had seen such a higher form of life and he was rapidly bing one, he had be fascinated with a much higher Dimension for the creation of his Core, and even though he had the blueprint for Apollyon, it did not mean it could not be improved on, and he wanted to build the Core of his Destroyer out of matter that could stretch between the first and the fifth Dimension while still leaving a gap to grow.


    The Destroyer he wanted to create was no longer the conventional Destroyer used by the Celestials in those ancient times but something different.


    When Sheol entered the Third Supreme Circle he was able to glimpse the direction of that project, and in addition to all the Treasures he had unearthed and gained from the creature he encountered outside the universe, he was able to draw up a n using Knowledge Well, and the path of his Destroyer had changed in quite a fascinating manner.


    It was bing more and more like a concept than a real weapon, and this gave it the capability of carrying some special abilities that a Destroyer had no right to have.


    The little fellow born from the Lost me pointed to the space below their feet and a ming whirlpool appeared that sucked Rowan and Eva and Teleported them to the center of the Forge. Rowan had begun calling this consciousness born from the Lost me an unimaginative name¡ªLost.


    Lost was a fascinating creature that Rowan no longer regretted destroying as he had been a source of endless surprise for him, and as Rowan had taken this Omnipotent Technique to the Transcendent Grade in this short eight months, the powers of Lost had grown to such a level it became one of the most powerful weapons in his Arsenal, and Rowan could even argue that Lost was nearly as important as his other greater abilities, like his World Engine, his Chambers (Knowledge Well, Hollow Forge, and Astrbe) or his Primordial Sea of Darkness.


    The Arcane patterns that had been drawn on Space¨Ctime to create a stable Tesseract for Rowan''s Destroyer Core was only possible using the mes of Lost.


    With this me, he could effortlessly bridge space time, because in order to create a Core that was worthy of Rowan''s ambition whilst inside the universe he had to work simultaneously in the past, present, and future.


    Rowan was not powerful enough to reach into those locations in the fifth Dimension but with the Arcane Runes, he would be able to directly transport the materials he needed for this to ur.


    He spent the next three months going through every single inch of Arcane Runes here. A month back he had turned sixteen but he barely acknowledged that change, all of his focus was buried inside the Runes until he was satisfied.


    Every single day the amount of resources needed to power the Runes was mind-boggling, Rowan basically had to be stripping a dozen worlds dry every day to keep these Runes in operation and if he did not have such a dedicated workforce like his Angels scouring an entire corner of the universe for the resources needed, no one would have been able to sustain such a drain.


    Because his needs were so specific, and thes that could fulfill his needs were so rare, he dramatically increased the number of Angelic Hosts he controlled, and currently, Rowan''s Angelic Host was at a hundred thousand.


    This was the first level, as he determined that after the sessful creation of the Core, the next levels of Angel would be at one million!


    A hundred thousand Angels were enough to ensure everything he needed was delivered in excess, and now that he was satisfied that every single microponent of this Rune was in perfect condition, he sighed aloud and began to clear his mind.


    What came next was a gamble, and even though he knew it would not kill him, it was going to hurt.


    Rowan was not afraid of pain, but the pain that he was expecting from what he was about to do would be ridiculous, far greater than when he tore himself open in order to feed the creature from outside the universe.


    Rowan called out to the two fellows beside him who had not left his side throughout the three months he was rigorously inspecting the Arcane Runes,


    "Eva, Summon all my hosts and your Scribes and Spell Weavers, if I lost control prepare for a battle while following all the Instructions Iid down. Lost, prepare yourself as you would be the final stroke that will break the camel''s back¡­ I''m depending on you. Do not fail me."


    They both bowed deeply and themotion around Rowan erupted into a feverish pitch as a hundred thousand Angels, with so many of them having four wings signifying that they were now Archangels and at the forefront, two terrifying figures with six wings¡ªSovereigns, began to arrange themselves around Rowan, their bodies were tensed, for if anything went wrong, then they would have to battle Rowan himself, their own creator.


    If this happened, none of them would survive.


    Powerful Formations began to surround Rowan as great weapons of power and spells that could devastate an entire gxy were being primed and Rowan began to chain himself with the greatest metals he had been able to create.


    His golden eyes were focused, and he opened his Primordial Record to check his progress before he began his daring n.

 Chapter 597 Bloodline Progress

    Chapter 597 Bloodline Progress


    ??597  Bloodline Progress


    P????????? ??????


    Name: Rowan Kuranes


    Age: 16/1,584,000


    Strength: 2,170,182


    Agility: 2,062,915


    Constitution: 2,508,767


    ss: None


    Title: ne Walker, Chaos Blood, Reality Butcher, Creator, Primordial.


    Aspect:


    Berserker (Tier 7¡ª Completed)


    Lament Of Celestials (Tier 5¡ª Completed)


    Light Devourer (Tier 0)


    Skills:


    BERSERKER BLOOD (Origin ¡ª Level Completed)


    Bloodline Skill: Eruption (61%)


    Aspect Skill: The Lost me (Tier 5¡ª Innate Convergence and Divergence)


    Passive:


    Deciphernguage plete)


    Berserker Intent (Silver)


    Records:


    SIX ???????????? ?????????????????? [CHAOS BLOOD] - Level 3 Completed [30,000]


    SHEOL - Level 6 [0.000001/500,000]


    TREE OF DESIRE - Level 6 Completed


    Territory: Primordial Sea of Darkness


    Bloodline Ability: Purgatory Gate (Locked)


    Legendary Skill: Chaos World Engine [6/6]


    Chaos World Engine [Minor¡ª Completed]


    Legendary Skill:Word of Enoch ¡Á2 [nk].


    Rift Rule: Absolute Body.


    Pce of Ice Chamber Unlocked:


    Astrbe


    Knowledge Well


    Hollow Forge


    Chaos Worlds (minor) ¡ª Limits Exceeded


    Minor Worlds Seeded ¡ª 1,252


    Awakening Primordial Bloodline [Sheol]


    Bloodline Upgraded:


    Sheol: This is a Refuge for Souls. Every Soul returns to your grasp for rest, they shall give you all their karma and energy they had umted in their lifetime and you shall give them peace eternal.


    [You can now control a small portion of the Light of Sheol.]


    Tree Of Desire: Controls the flow of luck. Once every year collect lost treasures and dreams. Once every Century collects lost wishes and Destinies. Once every Millenia grants a wish. Once every Era grants an Impossible wish.


    [The Sound of Luck has spread and Fate continuously bends to your will.]


    Aspect Upgraded: Lament Of Celestial


    Mortal¡úRefined


    Spirit Gained: 299,000


    Skill Gained: The Lost me [Convergence]


    Refined¡úEarth


    Spirit Gained: 399,000


    Skill Upgraded: The Lost me [Active Convergence]


    Earth¡úHeaven


    Spirit Gained: 499,000


    Skill Upgraded: The Lost me [Innate Convergence]


    Mortal¡úRefined


    Spirit Gained: 599,000


    Skill Gained: The Lost me [Divergence]


    Omnipotent Aspect: Lost [Contains and triples your Spirit.


    Spirit: 3,592,000


    You have Assimted 250 Minor Worlds and you have gained a total stats of 839,916, distributed evenly among all your Attributes.


    Strength Gained: 209,979


    Agility Gained: 209,979


    Constitution Gained: 209,979


    Spirit Gained: 209,979


    Spirit has submitted to the Authority of Sheol.


    Soul Crystal ¡ª 285,997


    Remark: Awakening Primordial


    These Attributes would shock anyone to their Core, as no creature at the Third Circle, either Supreme or Great should have powers like this.


    At the Third Supreme Circle, on the surface, Rowan was equal to a Pyre Lord as a Dominator or a Rank 8 Mage.


    A Dominator when he ascends to the Third Great Circle would be a Cinder Spark, this was the stage where the Dominator would begin gathering all the fuel to be an Earth god, before ascending to be a Pyre Lord, which would be the peak of the Third Great Circle.


    Rowan was now on the Empyrean System and he no longer had any division in his power system; if he could fulfill all the conditions he needed for this level, he would go up to the fourth.


    For Sheol to develop to the fourth Supreme Circle, he needed to fulfill two conditions. The first was to increase its Authority, which was done by collecting Soul Origin and the second was Time.


    Given enough time, Sheol could naturally grow until it reached the point where he would naturally ascend to the Fourth Supreme Circle. Rowan could easily solve this second part using his Soul Energy.


    Due to the fact that from this point onwards, this Primordial Bloodline no longer epted mere Soul Points but Soul Crystals, and it was requesting a whopping 500,000, which was equal to 500,000,000,000 [500 billion] Soul Points, he decided to wait for eight months for him to discover how long a Nascent Primordial took to mature.


    The result nearly made himugh and cry at the same time. From the slow growth and the expected size Sheol would be, it would take him at least 53 million years if he did not have ess to Soul Points for Sheol to reach the peak of the Third Supreme Circle.


    That number was ridiculous and Rowan had easier methods to get ahead, although the matter of Soul Origin still gave him pause, for except during that time on Trypho when he butchered the entire Mortals in that Major World, he had not been able to harvest any more Soul Origin.


    There was a hint there on how to acquire more Soul Origin that Rowan would have to investigate, but he ced that aside for now.


    This was the culmination of his bloodline and abilities'' progress for thest eight months, from the massive growth in Eruption to his attributes now crossing two million points each.


    It was one of the reasons he pushed for more seeded worlds, primarily because of the Attributes he would gain from it. Rowan no longer even looked at his lifespan after it crossed a million years.


    Each seeded Minor World gave him a thousand years of lifespan, and after seeding 1,252 Minor Worlds, he had gained more than a million years of lifespan even while he was still at the Rift State as an Ouroboros Serpent.


    Yet, this was all a small part of his overall progress, as each small growth in his abilities shown inside his Primordial Record represented a terrifying change in reality.


    He hoped it would be enough for what was about toe.


    When Sheol reached the Third Supreme Circle, it not only gave him the capability to wield a fraction of its power in the form of a bright light that held a myriad of colors like a rainbow, but it also gave Rowan the ability to begin understanding and controlling esoteric forces without any hindrance.


    This effect granted Rowan near immunity against all elemental forces up to a certain level, paired with his Innate Forcefields and Rowan would find it difficult to even hurt himself.


    His fate was nearly sealed up and it would be nearly impossible to scry or try to divine his presence. He had a perfect understanding of the surface three-dimensional worlds and he could effortlesslymand the elements and Aether for as far as his consciousness could reach.


    At the Third Supreme Circle, Rowan could as well be called an Archmage, but that would be underselling his new powers, as he could now begin to truly understand everything his Empyrean Sight was showing to him.

 Chapter 598 Convergence

    Chapter 598 Convergence


    ??598  Convergence


    Rowan Empyrean Sight became the method he observed the world when he lost his Soul and for a lot of the time, he disregarded a majority of the information he had ess to, either because they were meaningless or he did not understand it.


    Rowan did not need to know the taste of the blood of an insect that was a thousand miles away, or that a certain mortal heartbeat was too fast, or the scent of light and so much useless information that his Empyrean sights had ess to at all time.


    Perhaps if he had dwelled in a mortal world for a long time, then such sensations and observation might have been important, but Rowan never walked those paths, his own had been a narrow one, and as a price for power he did not regret not living as a mortal for an extended period of time.


    His war on the Cerulean Gxy that led to the death of Trillions of lives as a side effect of their confrontation was a stark reminder that if he had chosen to slow his progress and walk as a mortal then the probability of his survival was near zero.


    Gods were so rare because of how improbable a mortal could rise to that level in a universe where powers like this could be acquired.


    Rowan''s change was elerating and he weed this development.


    Reality itself was beginning to bend towards his will, and this was especially prevalent and noticeable when he entered a.


    At this time, Rowan could no longer visit a random, but it must be a Minor World at the least. It was not a matter of control, as it was easy to forget that Rowan was on a path to bing a Primordial, and his presence was beginning to warp reality.


    If he ever wandered on an ordinary, it would not survive the Force Field surrounding his body, or the Aura of his emerging Primordial, as the would simply implode.


    The only way he could even move through space was that his Aura was forcefully spread around for millions of miles, but that left his presence shining like a beacon and he could not remain in a single ce for long.


    Rowan had to create a massive formation to scrub his presence anytime he was passing through the universe, as he would begin corrupting reality if he was not careful.


    After the war in the Cerulean Gxy, he had to make sure he was not leaving traces behind of his presence, most especially now that his Primordial Aura was beginning to manifest in reality.


    A Minor World could bear the weight of his Aura but not for long, maybe a year at most, and then it would begin to transform towards Rowan''s Will or it would be destroyed.


    The moment he entered a Minor World, the consciousness of that world would be almost enved to him.


    It was the reason why a frown from him inside a world would lead to storms and earthquakes and a smile from him would lead to prosperity and even the dead rising from their graves. Rowan had not entered a Major World because he suspected that themotion that would arise from his presence would be apocalyptic.


    An Immortal Aura was arising from Sheol that was permeating the entirety of his body, and only his Ouroboros Bloodline was holding a major part of it from erupting into the universe, but even then, his Absolute Body was failing.


    He would need to grow this portion of his power, his corporeal body wasgging far behind, but first, he needed to rid himself of a great danger.


    In order to do so, his other abilities were being geared for this battle.


    The Lament of Celestial Omnipotent Aspect sort of gave him back the Spirit Attribute which was being controlled by Lost, effectively giving Rowan a sentient powerhouse with millions of Spirit Stats.


    His bargain had paid off and he was d he did not destroy the consciousness of Lost when he was born, for this child had given him something hecked¡ªA Spirit.


    If he wanted Rowan could ess some certain part of his life that were denied to him, which was emotion¡­ this was not a useless ability, because Rowan suspected that the reason he could no longer gain any Soul Origin from the death of mortals was because he nowcked Empathy for them.


    This was just a theory but he would test it at ater time.


    At the Transcendent Grade, the Lost mes now had two variations born from its upgrades that appeared simple but their utility was almost endless.


    When Lost utilized his white mes and applied the Convergence effect, it brought about many changes, one of which included the inability for the mes to be put out, except by a far greater force.


    When the mes are applied to a target, it also links all the potential inside the target and brings them to a null point, and in doing so uses all the energy collected as fuel that is returned to Lost, which he could store away, and utilize in any manner he deemed fit.


    Lost had stored a vast amount of energy inside of him that Rowan encouraged him not to use until it was needed. This was a trump card that could change his situation.


    Convergence was a crazy power with endless utilities, this meant that even with a single point of Spirit and a tiny tongue of me, Lost could raze an entire to ashes using Convergence, as this ability would suck all the energy inside the into the wisp of me.


    Convergence was like a Higher Order Rule, that dictated that anything touched by the Lost mes would gather all their energy and potential to be injected into the mes, leaving nothing but ash.


    It was the reason why the Cerulean gods had been devastated just by looking at the Spirit Matrix Gate. All the energy in their Divine Kingdom had been forced to a Null Point and injected into the Spirit Matrix Gate, but at that time, Rowan was not aware of this power.


    He had gained this ability at the Refined Stage when he began upgrading this Aspect, which was incredibly easy for Rowan to aplish because Lost could grow on his own, he only needed the necessary environment and stimtion for his evolution.

 Chapter 599 Divergence

    Chapter 599  Divergence


    ??599  Divergence


    When the Lament of Celestial Aspect was at the Refined Stage he got ess to Convergence, and at first, he had to intentionally apply Convergence if he wanted to see its effect, but when the Aspect grew to the Heaven Stage, Convergence became Innate.


    This meant that the effect of Convergence became permanent and an intrinsic part of the me, previously, Lost would have to use his Spirit to activate this effect, but now that was no longer needed, although if he wanted to supercharge this effect, he could always apply more Spirit to provide the result he wanted.


    Now, Lost had to actively hide his mes, because if a god caught sight of the me for long enough, the energy in their bodies would be drained to zero and they would be ash, this was a god, to a mortal it was worse.


    He also had to restrict his mes from ever escaping outside his body and anytime he used the mes in arge scale manner the mes would be shielded by Divergence, else the Lost mes would slowly turn all of reality to ash.


    When Rowan met with the outside universal being, he was presented with a series of treasures, some of them were called Universe Killers, and the Lost me was the same.


    If Rowan wanted he could simply allow Lost to unleash his mes to the Limit, and as it continuously burned and converged all of reality to a single point, the energy from this action would be fed to Lost who could use it to empower the mes, creating a vicious cycle that could potentially lead to the destruction of the universe.


    Convergence was a powerful effect of the Lost mes, but its true power shined when it was paired with Divergence, which did almost the opposite and filled its target with the energy of the Lost mes, and this energy could either be benign or violent.


    Paired with these two techniques, Rowan could not just destroy with his mes, he could also nurture, he could now control the intensity of the destruction of the Lost mes, and so if he wanted he could burn a single piece of paper over the course of a century and perfectly regte the amount of energy that his mes collected from the paper.


    He could also do the opposite and feed the paper with his energy using the mes and with a careful maniption of this energy, he could transform this paper into a lush tree or a mighty building if he wanted, the versatility of these two techniques was limitless.


    This made using the Lost me a perfect tool for crafting, and Eva had made sure Lost had never gone a single day without filling his mind with Arcane Knowledge, and Rowan had begun to copy all the knowledge that Andar was gaining as an Acolyte of the ck Tower and funneling it to Lost.


    This made the growth of this Omnipotent Aspect to Skyrocket, and Rowan estimated that in a year at most, this Aspect would reach the Immortal and then the Origin Grade and awaken its Intent.


    All of this was still just a surface level of what the Lost me was capable of achieving, as in sufficient quantity and intensity, Convergence and Divergence could be used to touch the realm of Space¨CTime.


    With Rowan''s growing knowledge of the mystical due to the growth of his bloodline, he understood that the Intent of the gods only touched the fourth Dimension, and was still restricted to arge extent by time.


    Immortal Intent like those from Chaos or the Infernal curse afflicting his Angels of Char went deeper and touched the Fifth Dimension, which was a merger of space and time, making this Intent impossible to get rid of, as it existed simultaneously in the past, present and future.


    It was the reason why no matter how much Intent the Chaos Door Labaletai drew away from Rowan, it would always return, and to truly get rid of it, he needed a method of reaching this level.


    Any technique with powers that touched the Fifth Dimension was very valuable to Rowan because he could use this power to burn away the Intent of Chaos, but that was still not enough, the corruption from a Primordial went even deeper, reaching perhaps a higher Dimension and even with the Lost mes he could not totally banish it, but now had ess to the Light of Sheol, a force that could eliminate the corruption of Chaos at its root.


    He had begun to experiment with using the Light of Sheol and the Lost mes on his Angels to banish the Intent from their bodies, and the effects were wondrous.


    His two Sovereigns were free of any Infernal Intent and they were his own in totality. The Light of Sheol was a power that went deeper than the Fifth Dimension, but at the third Supreme Circle, he could only understand it to this level.


    Rowan closed his eyes and his consciousness finally entered his Mental Space to reach the City of Sheol.


    Even now, its magnificence still stunned him and he was not the only one, all the Angels of Char could no longer look at the city and none of them could reach its walls any longer.


    The City zed brighter than the sun, yet it was still possible to see every single inch of it, and that sight was deeply entrancing and he had to pull his gaze away with an enormous force of will.


    With ess to the Light of Sheol, he could now banish the Infernal Intent from their bodies, but he could not control a lot of that light at the moment, as lifting a single strand of light was an incredibly difficult feat for him, and the consciousness power he had to utilize to carry that light was enormous.


    He currently had 113 Pirs of Consciousness and it was barely enough to carry that light.


    Sheol still maintained its previous nature of being both material and intangible, as it shifted its forms to different shapes, the only difference was that the shoes it changed into had be more regal, as if it was touching something much deeper in the past or future.


    Rowan had a hunch that its changing shape was due to him not having the power to fully control it, and when he finally could control this bloodline, its true form would be set.

 Chapter 600 To Battle A Primordial

    Chapter 600 To Battle A Primordial


    ??600  To Battle A Primordial


    The greatest reason Rowan left his Ouroboros Bloodline at Level 3¡ªThe Rift State, not even the peak which was at the Incarnation State, was not just because he wanted to push this bloodline potential to its maximum, that was the n at the beginning, but now he also wanted to rid it of its greatest weakness before making this bloodline more powerful.


    That weakness was the Intent of Chaos. Rowan could no longer bear the thought of being filled with the Intent of another Primordial, because for him at this time it was pure torture. After all, he could feel it more deeply, both the Intent from Chaos and the other Infernal Intent inside his Angels.


    They were like maggots crawling inside his eyes and whispering words of madness in his ears, he needed them gone from his bloodline or else he might go mad.


    As a Nascent Primordial, it was almost unbearable for him, and it was a testament to his fortitude that he had been able to endure for more than ten months now as he slowly nned the best way to rid himself of them, once and for all.


    Apollyon was his best answer, if this failed, Rowan would have no choice but to slowly pull out every single inch of Intent from his body bit by bit, but that would take too much time and effort, slowing down his pace of growth and leaving him helpless before his father''s machinations.


    To create the Core of a Destroyer involves creating a special kind of power¡ªDestruction. During the creation of this force, it would give birth to its own Immortal Intent that would align with the Aura of its creator, which in this case would be Rowan.


    To make sure this step went without a hitch, the mainponent of this Core would being from his body, an integral part of his bloodline.


    When Rowan learned of this unique aspect of a Destroyer, his decision was solidified, he would be using something very valuable to him to create the Core of the Destroyer.


    His World Engine.


    The Core of his Destroyer could be made from anything, but the more stable the material was, the more load it could bear.


    His World Engine had seeded more than a thousand Minor Worlds, and even had the potential to Seed a sort of World called a Nirvana World, a term Rowan had note across even after all this time, he suspected that a Nirvana World must be the true dwelling of Primordials.


    If he seeded in making the Core of the Destroyer his World Engine, he would be able to merge his abilities and bring it to another level of power that was far different from the direction that his Chaos Blood was pushing him towards.


    His bloodline would be transformed into something new and different, and it would be greater than whatever Chaos had nned for him, his instinct as a Nascent Primordial was awakening and Rowan knew what this direction would be, it was towards his second Primordial Bloodline.


    This would be impossible to consider for any other being, but he had the Primordial Record, and he did not need to fulfill every single requirement before he seeded, he only needed to create an opportunity and his Primordial Record would fill in the nk spaces.


    As he grew stronger, he began to understand the true influence of this treasure, none of his bloodlines or power that he carried should have dwelled inside the body of a single being, but the Primordial Record was a sort of link that held the impossible miracle that was Rowan together.


    He did not know the limits of this treasure yet, but what he understood was that he would be foolish not to take advantage of it now while it still provided him with assistance.


    There were certain signs that were showing that when his Primordial Bloodline took another greater step forward, the Primordial Record may lose a greater part of its effects on his body, before that would happen he needed to do everything possible to ensure he took advantage of this treasure.


    All of this preparation he was making was for Rowan to create his second Primordial Bloodline while ridding himself of his status as a Chaos Blood.


    He could no longer wear the mantle of Chaos Blood if he wished to grow stronger and take the path that was suitable for him. He could not allow his Angels to be born as Chars.


    Rowan expected a heavy bacsh for what he was about to do, and for thest ten months, he had been preparing for that bacsh.


    This would be one of his greatest endeavors for he was going against a Primordial, even if it was only his Intent, and Rowan made sure everything was as ready as it could be.


    The Treasures he acquired from that outside universal creature would y a great role, for the three he selected were all carefully chosen, they included; Aeorkron Core, Universal Bearer Level Treasure,


    Ruin of the Mountain, and Sea Supreme World: Proto¨CSource Level Treasure,


    and finally the Gears of Madness, also a Proto¨CSource level Treasure.


    There had been other great treasures that he wanted to pick, but he had selected these three for they would serve his current needs better than any other, when he got stronger he would be able toe across better treasures.


    Rowan''s rate of growth was so fast that no matter how great a treasure was to everyone else, he would quickly leave them behind, and perhaps only his Destroyer would be able to stand beside him till the end, and the fact that he might be able to integrate the abilities of other treasures into this Great Weapon sealed this deal for him.


    "Lost, move us into position," Rowanmanded. The boy acknowledged his order with a blink from hisrge and expressive eyes and he waved his arms in a mystical pattern that made Eva roll her eyes.


    As an Omnipotent Aspect linked to Rowan himself, a Nascent Primordial and a Supreme Technique born from the first mes in all of existence, he did not need to make any gestures in order to perform any action, but he became used to doing it after watching the Spell Weavers.


    ''He is young, he will grow out of it in time,'' Eva thought fondly as she watched the area for millions of miles be covered with white mes that suddenly shrunk into a single point and disappeared from the universe, taking Rowan, the Forge and everyone here with it.

 Chapter 601 The Sovereigns

    <h4>Chapter 601 The Sovereigns</h4>


    ?601 The Sovereigns


    The Teleportation from Lost was smooth and seamless, and the area they appeared in was strange, as it resembled an extremely vast world that was filled with Ice and Metal.


    This was a unique space that Rowan had created with the help of Lost using the remnants of all the Divine Kingdoms of the Cerulean gods.


    It was maintained by Lost, and it was utilizing the ability of a Divine Kingdom to shrink space. It existed as a single grain of dust, but inside of it was a space more than a billion miles across.


    This ce was unique and was the crowning point of Rowan''s current power, and all the knowledge he had been collecting from Andar about how Dimensions operate because it mimicked the form of a Fifth Dimension as closely as possible while still being inside the three-dimensional universe, this was the only way he could forge the Core without leaving the universe.


    After all, the Destroyer was a weapon created by outside universal powers.


    Rowan had drawn on his experience of the environment outside the universe and every single mystical knowledge he was harvesting, paired with the unique abilities of Lost and his Light of Sheol to create this ce.


    This was the true face of The Forge, not the one engraved outside the universe, that one was just a small portion of the overall expanse.


    When they all reappeared inside this location the Arcane Runes automatically activated and the forging of the Core began.


    This ce was created for only one purpose, and when Rowan entered it, the forging of the Destroyer wouldmence as his presence was the key, and he could no longer stop it, either he seeded or he failed, and there was a certain risk, although slim that failure would lead to his permanent death.


    A risky endeavor, but after bncing it against the alternative of not doing it, Rowan knew that this was the right choice¡­ the only choice.


    Evamanded the Angels and the two Spell Weavers under her to the farthest end of the Forge, they were to be the final backups, and Eva hoped they never get to the situation where they might require their help or all was lost, but she knew that sometimes in a battle, even the smallest change can cause the greatest difference.


    The Two Great Sovereigns took the foremost Formation, and even Eva herself found it difficult to even peer at these Creatures, they zed with Divine Lights and they were always silent because they had awakened their True Voice, an ability that made their words force changes in reality.


    This power was simr to Intent but it was stronger in some certain manner that Eva did not yet understand. She knew that the creation of this Space that neared what a Fifth Dimension might be, but still making the space essible for lesser Dimensional beings like everyone else here except Rowan was due to the powers of the Sovereigns.


    When they became the sole creation of Rowan, some of their awakened abilities were strange and Eva did not recognize most of them.


    Their link with Rowan whom they deemed to alone be worthy made it almost impossible tomunicate with them, Eva had tried, but she was met every time with silence, and Eva wisely stopped after three times for she did not want to trigger their wrath, although she knew they would never hurt a Vassal of Rowan, she did not like to test the patience of beings she was sure could kill her in a blink of an eye.


    They had two states, their corporeal state where they appeared like golden titans, standing more than fifty feet tall with six wings, or their battle form, where they grew an extra twenty feet and possessed three heads, fourteen wings, and six arms.


    A Sovereign was so powerful that they had to always appear in this reduced form or else, no one except Rowan would be able to stay around them for millions of miles. Although they became Sovereigns a few months back, Rowan had always kept their true capabilities under wraps, Eva knew a trump card when she saw it.


    The reason Rowan had not begun to sweep through the Universe was his incredible restraint that made him treat his vast powers as delicately as a surgeon, he anticipated distant problems and he never wielded his strength without reason.


    Besides she knew his problems were great, and his sight was ever looking forward, making ns and connections that she was finding more and more fascinating.


    Eva had to admit that she missed that link between Rowan and herself that these Sovereigns now share, but she had a stronger sense of purpose now that she was an individual creature and not necessarily a part of Rowan''s bloodline, and every choice she made seemed to be more fulfilling for her.


    Eva truly understood that she served greatness, and in the entirety of the multiverse, there could only ever be a single creature like Rowan Kuranes, and it was an honor to serve his dreams.


    ''I need to start pushing my strength forward, so I can be of more assistance.''


    She figured out that there was no way she could keep up with Rowan''s growing powers, but she could make sure that his ns would alwayse to fulfillment if she stayed in the darkness and eliminated any fraction of uncertainty in any of his endeavors.


    That was the entire purpose of her Scribes and Spell Weavers, they were to be the poisoned needle in the darkness overseeing the edges of the light. Eva would free up Rowan''s attention from other extraneous activities and let him focus on the overall picture without worrying about the little details.


    She felt she could do this much to support him.


    The next row of the guarding formations was held by her and 2,000 Archangels!


    In eight months Rowan had been able to bring his powers to such great heights that he could destroy the previous Cerulean Gxy with a small contingent of Archangels, and that was not even adding into the equation the two Sovereigns, Suriel and Erudiel.


    Each Archangel was carefully selected and although none of them had the potential to be Sovereigns, this was deliberate, for it was difficult to reproduce a Sovereign, because of the greatest factor that could influence an Angel''s growth, which was Resonance.

 Chapter 602 Resonance of The Angels

    <h4>Chapter 602 Resonance of The Angels</h4>


    ?602 Resonance of The Angels


    Resonance was the greatest gift and hitch to Rowan''s upgrading of his Angel''s Ranks. Without Resonance he would only have ess to Angels, powerful forces to be sure, but not enough to stand outside the universe, with Resonance he could increase the Ranks of his Angels.


    The simplest method to understand this was that an Archangel required the merger of two Angels for it to be created, and to create a Sovereign it required a merger of seven Angels, but there was still another restriction to this process.


    Rowan had hundreds of millions of Angels currently and if it was as simple as merging random Angels to get a higher-


    ranking one, he would already have Thrones and Dominion in his Great Hosts.


    What was needed was Resonance, as every Angel was unique, and to merge any two angels, they would essentially have to be the same.


    An Archangel could be seen as a single Angel divided into two, and a Sovereign was a single Angel that had been divided into seven different Angels.


    The problem was that when any Angel of Char was resurrected in his Mental Space, they emerged randomly, and Rowan knew that if not for the fact that he had a perverted bloodline like the Tree of Desire that was bending fate and probability towards his side, then it would be difficult for him to ever create a Sovereign, and in such a short time to boot.


    This made Rowan careful about every single Angel he was awakening and was on the lookout for Sovereigns or above whose Resonance wasplete, so he could quickly ascend them to their true power.


    Currently, there were thirty prospective Sovereign candidates but their resonating partners had not been resurrected yet.


    For higher Angelic Ranks like Powers, it was more restrictive and it would be incredibly difficult to get an angel at that Rank for he would need eighty-one eyes!


    To put this in context, he had to resurrect a hundred million Angels to get the number of resonating partners to get two Sovereigns, it could be imagined how many Angels were required for a Power to bepleted.


    For a Cherubim, the number was much bigger, 1008, a Seraphim would need 9,999, a Principality would need 100,888, and a Dominion would need 1,999,999 Resonating partners.


    A Throne was strange and Rowan did not bother trying to figure out how to create such an Angel at this time.


    If Rowan did not understand theplete meaning of having Angels of this Rank in his Host, his creation of the two Sovereigns had shown him how difficult it would be.


    Nevertheless, his biggest advantage was his Tree of Desire Bloodline, otherwise, he would need countless billions of years to be able to summon a Dominion if not many Eras, and Rowan wondered how many Dominions would exist in the Celestial Court, most probably there could only be one.


    This was the quality that made Rowan so dangerous, he only needed a short time to acquire power that anyone else would take millions if not billions of years to achieve.


    Soul Energy had made the advancement of Rowan be something out of fiction, and he might not need billions of years to get a Dominion, maybe a few million years at least.


    Yet all this spection was useless if he did not survive this encounter or he failed. For a being like Rowan death was preferred to failure, after all, he could resurrect himself and correct his mistakes, but failure meant he would never seed in creating a Core.


    Rowan disregarded any frailties in his thoughts and his body was consumed by golden fire and he began to expand, returning to his true size.


    He usually ced all his bodily essence inside his Mental Space and reduced his corporeal form to under eight feet tall, but if he wanted the full advantage of possessing a body type that was the size of multiple cities, he could quickly get back to this size.


    It took a few seconds for him to stand at 685 Miles tall, a single strand of his waist-length hair was longer than 200 miles, and he discarded his billowing white and golden robes, only wearing ck trousers with arge golden belt that was filled with billions of scripts.


    This golden belt was made from the new and upgraded alloy¡ª


    Lightbreaker.


    This Alloy was created by infusing the Aether born from Sheol which he called Ambrosia, and with his Completed Territory and his Bloodline at the Third Supreme Circle, the production of this Aether had drastically increased, and he now had enough to produce a belt that was more than thirty miles long, which was enough to shield his entire body with its powers of destroying Intent.


    From afar the belt resembled a dull golden color, but only when you drew very close to it would its true colors reveal themselves.


    The colors were simr to the light of Sheol, which was simr to the lights from a vivid rainbow, it was eerily charming and if an enemy ever got close to Rowan, it was inevitable that they would be drawn in by its glow, and Rowan was counting on it to be a valuable part of his arsenal.


    Rowan restricted his healing and summoned Envy. This weapon that had been buried inside the Major World of Trypho and hidden by Tenma proved its stubbornness when it dragged itself back to Rowan''s side after three months, and it took the entire Major World with it!


    He had watched with great astonishment and amusement as the weapon had towed an entire Major World slowly through the void and presented it to Rowan.


    Until now he had not seeded this Major World due to the fact that its World Consciousness was incredibly tenacious and Rowan did not want to destroy it, but the most important reason was that he did not want his World Engine to integrate with such a powerful world yet, not until he could cleanse the rot inside of it.


    All of these was a delicate dance between improving his abilities to a level that he could fight against the Intent of the Primordials while still limiting the power he controlled to reduce the difficulty of the change.


    In a perfect world, Rowan would have waited for his Primordial Bloodline to be stronger at least at the fourth or fifth Supreme Circle, but that would be courting with madness that was perhaps as worse if not more than him just burning Eruption unhindered.

 Chapter 603 Forging Begins!!!

    <h4>Chapter 603 Forging Begins!!!</h4>


    ?603 Forging Begins!!!


    Rowan at his full size made Envy smaller than a speck of dust, but that was quickly fixed as the weapon rapidly began to expand until it was 400 miles long.


    Rowan seized it by the shaft and raised the Great Axe, channeling the Lost mes and Berserker Aspect, the Axe Head erupted with a white light brighter than the sun and the core of it was red like blood, his surroundings also lit up as the Arcane Runes activated with a loud nking sound as if a gigantic cog in a colossal engine had been activated, which was not far from the truth.


    With a vicious slice, he parted his chest down to his stomach, and with a roar of resolve he shot a massive burst of Lost mes and his entire Berserker Intent inside his chest paired with the enhanced vibrational force of Envy, a massive shock wave sted out from his back pushing his miles long hair to rise up like a gigantic tornado made from golden silk.


    His serpentine eyes were fixed in determination even as he began to bleed golden blood from all of his pores that shot out from his body with enough force that they left bright trails in the air as they moved at nearly the speed of light.


    "HHAAAHH!"


    Rowan screamed and increased the intensity of the st pouring into his chest and his entire torso was vapourised leaving just his floating golden spine that connected his body to his head.


    The amount of power he was using to destroy his body was so massive it could put nearly all the total amount of power used during the Cerulean Gxy war to shame, but that was the least that could be done to even hurt himself to this level.


    This was also with him actively restricting the elemental resistance granted by Sheol and shutting down the Forcefield from his Ouroboros Bloodline.


    This continued for a few moments until the space inside Rowan''s body began to ripple and the edge of something circr and glowing was revealed, he quickly shifted his Axe to the side, and with his other hand he grabbed the edge of the glowing circle and he groaned in pain and resolve as he began to drag it out of him.


    The Corporeal Form of his World Engine resembled a massive ring with six circr slots on it that was filled with milky white light.


    Inside these slots were the areas where the world seeds were produced and where the Ouroboros Serpents slept.


    Letting Envy fall, he seized the World Engine with his second hand and began to pull, a dull roar began to grow from the slots where the Ouroboros Serpents slept, and Rowan harshly rebuked them, "Do not leave, not for anything that happens."


    His voice silenced the Serpents and they went quiet, allowing Rowan to focus and continue pulling the ring out of his body.


    His World Engine had dwelled inside his body but resided in the Fifth Dimension, a ce he could not touch until he reached this level, and without the unique environment of the Forge then this action he was making would be useless as the World Engine would not be even visible to him when he was outside the universe.


    With a final heave of effort he brought out the massive ring that was more than forty miles in diameter, thousands of white ming chains suddenly shot out from the Arcane Runes around Rowan and dragged the World Engine away from him until it was suspended in the middle of the air.


    Rowan staggered back, the pain he was feeling was devastating, even after his body healed up, the pain never abated and he knew this was just the beginning of the torture that was waiting for him ahead, but all the preparations he had been making was for the simple reason that he wanted his freedom, and the pain was the least of the price he was willing to pay.


    Rowan steadied himself and took a step forward, appearing beside the massive ring, with a single finger he touched one of the white ming chains and it hummed like a finely tuned guitar, Rowan bent his ear to listen, and after he was satisfied that the chains would hold for a little while, hemanded in a loud voice,


    "RISE!"


    Untold billions of Arcane Scripts began to arise from the space around him, and like fireflies to a fire, they surrounded the World Engine and began to embed themselves in it.


    When more than thirty million Arcane Runes had covered the entire World Engine that there was no longer any space left, Rowan stretched forth both of his arms and a vast wave of Telekinesis that painted the world around a shade of gold for billions of miles settled on the World Engine and pushed the Arcane Runes inside of it.


    "BOOOOM!!!!"


    A massive shockwave that would have devastated multiple sr systems erupted from the World Engine as the Arcane Runes were forced into it, apanied by a loud sound that pushed back the Formation around Rowan for hundreds of miles, but like a tide, but the formation quickly returned.


    The Two Sovereigns were in the North and South of the Formation and their presence was a stable rock that not only dissipated the damages being produced by the crafting of the Destroyer, they also repaired any faults in the Arcane Runes as quickly as they were made.


    The next round of Arcane Scripts covered the World Engine and Rowan clenched his fist again, pushing it deeper into it, as another greater shockwave erupted, and this time there was a ck glow that began to escape from the World Engine, and with each sessive infusion of the Scripts inside it, this glow began to increase and on the neenth round of infusion, the glow suddenly turned red.


    Rowan''s eyes grew more focused, he had already infused half of the Scripts inside the World Engine and this red glow signified that the metal had be malleable enough for him to pour in the rest of the Runes, the only caveat was that he must be incredibly focused and his cement of the Runes must be precise to a ridiculous degree.


    To gain ess to the Ancient Library, Andar had crafted Formations, Talismans, and Scripts, and he wasuded as a great genius, but if he was here, he would go into shock with theplexity of a single Rune that was being manipted here.

 Chapter 604 Higher Order Spell–Goliath Might

    Chapter 604 Higher Order Spell¨CGoliath Might


    ??604  Higher Order Spell¨CGoliath Might


    Just one of the Rune Rowan was controlling was thousands of times moreplicated than the Runes Andar had evere across, as it contained parts that Andar could not evenprehend, for most of it did not even exist in the present, but in the past or the future, and Rowan was simultaneously controlling multiple billions of these Runes at the same time!


    In a few short months, he had achieved a level ofpetency that would take someone else forever to achieve, as a Nascent Primordial, the world of mysteries was an open book to Rowan.


    It was not that the Scripts inside the Endless Vault of Andar did not reach this level inplexity, but as the owner of the Endless Vault, certain mysteries wereid bare to him and he was able to easily understand them, else no matter how talented Andar was, he would not have been about to manipte even the least of the Script inside the Endless Vault as an Acolyte.


    Rowan did not have that luxury, he had to understand these Runes and manipte them at a level that was beyond what Andar could understand, yet he knew his foundation of Rune maniption was sourced from the growing knowledge of Andar and his Knowledge Well was constantly refining his every understanding until his mastery became ungodly, it was a good thing then that he was a Nascent Primordial, knowledge like these became easier to apply.


    This was a feat that had exceeded a god or even an Archmage as each of Rowan''s Consciousness Pirs was equal to or even better than the Immortal Soul of a god or Archmage, and he had more than a hundred of those.


    Rowan had stoppedparing himself to a god or an Archmage a long time ago, and the only thing he was careful about was powers that were ancient, as only those would have the foundations to challenge him, and Rowan knew his main opponents were truly old, with time even trash could be endlessly refined to a Supreme treasure.


    Bringing his focus to a razor edge Rowan began bombarding the World Engines with the Arcane Runes, holding all the billions of Runes with his Telekinesis and controlling them to precisely fall where he wanted.


    The pain he was feeling began to increase exponentially and a slight frown crossed his face, as the World Engine was linked deeply with him and his actions were simr to refinement. This brought about a level of pain and difort that was almost impossible to describe.


    If the pain he was feeling was a 10, then what his Ouroboros Serpent was experiencing was a 100. Yet they obeyed his orders and did not cry out in pain even as their bodies began to disintegrate gradually, when the flood of the Runic bombardment wasing to an end, the World Engine that was shining a bright red began to slowly melt.


    A glowing tform emerged below that was shaped like a bowl and began to collect the melted portions of the World Engine. It took three weeks for the entirety of the World Engine to be melted and after that was done, Rowan''s face was pale as bone, and he had been drastically weakened.


    He let out the breath he had held inside his lungs for thest three weeks and it came out as a hurricane that ravaged this space for endless miles, thick fog escaped from his nostrils, and created massive clouds overheads, as a storm clouds stretching for hundreds of miles began to hover over his head.


    Rowan nearly fell on one knee and a quick scan of his Attributes made him pause a bit in shock but he pulled through this impediment and continued, he had expected this to happen, after all the World Engine was the Core Ability of his Ouroboros Bloodline.


    Strength: 566,899/ 2,170,182


    Agility: 457,666/ 2,062,915


    Constitution: 987,880/ 2,508,767


    His physical abilities were now in the gutter, but he did not truly need it for what wasing, as he had other alternatives, and for the forging ahead, it was the abilities from his other bloodline that had what he truly needed.


    Rowan did not have to gesture for Lost before the boy began to chant words to a Higher Order Spell.


    That was right, with Lost giving Rowan back the Spirit Attribute, this Omnipotent Aspect could cast Spells, and it was a Higher Order Spell to boot.


    This was what only a high-level Mage or an Archmage could cast because of the high cost, but Lost could effortlessly cast this spell that required at least 400,000 points in Spirit because his Spirit Stats ran into the millions.


    In front of the boy, a silver pentagram appeared in the air and was iid with various ethereal Scripts that rotated inside the pentagram, he lined up the Spell so that it would face the direction of Rowan and he shot it toward his right arm, as he was doing so, he cast the same spell once more, and shot it towards Rowan left arm, his legs, and chest.


    The entirety of the Spell cost the Omnipotent Aspect a whooping 2.5 million points of Spirit that was exhausted in less than three seconds and he appeared a bit tired, but in a blink of an eye, he drained the power he had been umting from using Convergence and refilled his Spirit to the peak.


    The Spell he had just cast five times on Rowan was beginning to show their power as the Pentagram iid on Rowan''s body began to glow and a flood of electrifying energy filled Rowan''s body like ice water being pumped into his veins.


    He gasped and checked his Attributes once more and he grinned.


    Strength: 4,666,666/ 2,170,182


    Agility: 7,666,666/ 2,062,915


    Constitution: 9,666,666/ 2,508,767


    This Spell had not only dispersed his weakened condition, it has also doubled his strength and Agility, while more than quadrupling his constitution.


    This Higher Order Spell was called Goliath Might, this was one of the Spells that Eva had taught to Lost and was one she could hardly cast more than four times, but Lost was able to continuously cast this Spell for as long as he wanted while refilling his Spirit with Convergence.


    Rowan opened his right palm and Envy returned to it, he took the Axe Head of the weapon and began to press it.


    Envy shivered in difort, but did not move and in a short while, the Axe Head had been transformed into that of a Great Hammer.


    Rowan smiled and channeled the Lost mes around the Hammer Head and began bringing out the other materials he needed for this process.


    The first thing he brought out was the Gears of Madness.

 Chapter 605 Wielding Decay

    <h4>Chapter 605 Wielding Decay</h4>


    ?605 Wielding Decay


    Gears Of Madness: Proto¨CSource Level weapon. This broken de was recovered from the remnants of the Mountain and Sea Supreme Realm, imed to be the sole weapon of the first creator of this Realm, this de had been shattered to pieces, and this hilt is thergest part of it.


    This Treasure had two great properties, which were its weight and apparent indestructibility.


    The weight could be adjusted as the user preferred, and although Rowan had not tested how heavy this de could be, he did not doubt that it would be unfathomable, to be a Proto¨CSource level treasure with just these two characteristics was proof of the sheer might behind this weapon.


    It did not take long for Rowan to discover what made this de indestructible, which happened because there was an ongoing process inside the de that made the treasure constantlypress itself while it was simultaneously creating more materials of itself, so it maintained the same size but its weight and durability kept increasing.


    This basically meant that over time this de had condensed itself to a level that made its density almost impossible to fathom, and if he dropped it inside a supermassive ck hole, the sheer density of the de would cause the destabilization and the death of the ck hole.


    He was able to even lift the de because it was a Higher Dimensional weapon and it was able to exist in various states at the same time, but that did not mean he could effectively wield this de, and at his present level he would not be able to take advantage of the true power of this weapon.


    Rowan had been able to find out a little information about the Mountain and Sea Realm from Andar and although he could not get any relevant information about this Realm, he knew it was destroyed more than Thirty Eras ago, which was a mind-


    boggling distant time.


    To understand how distant that time was was straightforward, an Era was the unit of time that a universe could exist, usually it was a billion trillion years, but that number can be shortened or lengthened ording to various factors he was not aware of at this time.


    Nevertheless, in thirty Eras, most of the universe that existed would have died out, and new ones born, thirty times over.


    Even if the Gears of Madness had been an ordinary treasure in that distant past, after all this time and endlesspression it had been undergoing, this weapon had be truly indestructible¡­


    But you see, for Rowan to forge the Core he wanted, he needed to Destroy this de, or rather reduce it to its previous state for a short while.


    Normally that would be almost impossible, but that would be for anyone else, remember that for Rowan he needed only the smallest opportunity and with his greatest trump card, he could make the impossible possible, for he controlled Soul Energy.


    The n he was about to undertake would be quite impossible without it, no matter how much he prepared or for how long, there were some things that were deemed impossible for a reason.


    Rowan did not waste any more time and swiftly began the next step in the forging process.


    Using Eruption now would be very dangerous, but it was possible to endure it if he only used it at the barest minimum, and that was what he did, yet with his current Attributes even the barest minimum usage of this techmique created a massive increase in his Stats.


    Strength: 74,666,666/ 2,170,182


    Agility: 57,666,666/ 2,062,915


    Constitution: 87,666,666/ 2,508,767


    This was a vast increase over his original stats, but this goes to show how tyrannical the ability of Eruption was when his Attributes continued to berger, since Eruption used his base stats as a foundation, it could quickly provide a massive amount of stats for him.


    With that out of the way, Rowan alongside Lost and Eva began to chant the words to an eldritch Spell that sounded incredibly strange, because thenguage was the same as the one used by the Narghal Tyrant, it was an long lost ancient tongue that Rowan had adopted.


    He did this because it was better than Medan in transmitting the information he wanted and this led to an increased efficacy when casting spell.


    Rowan brought up Envy, now in the shape of a hammer, and created a Telekic tform underneath this Proto¨CSource Level Treasure, he mmed the hammer down on the de, at the point thatmented the de to its hilts.


    Even with the current size of Rowan, the de was a broad as a an entire and Rowan could only strike at the edges of it.


    "BOOM"


    In order for him to have any effect on the weapon, the Telekic tform below it reflected twice the force that Rowan mmed into the weapon with.


    This force was not traveling from his hammer through the weapon and onto the Telekic tform, it was only Rowan exerting pressure on opposite sides using his Mental Energy while controlling his Telekinesis so he could crush this Treasure.


    The Gears of Madness did not vibrate and simply drank all the force being thrown at it.


    "BOOM"


    Infused in the hammerhead of Envy was a thick wave of Vibrational Energy so dense it was visible, the color of Vibration inside this unique dimension that Rowan had created was pale green, and it sparkled like Jade.


    "BOOM"


    The mes of Lost and his Berserker Intent were being utilized with no limits, as he was burning millions of points of Spirit with every swing of the hammer, Convergence was being disyed in full force, and all these were backed by the extraordinary force Rowan Attributes now carried.


    "BOOM"


    The spell Rowan, Eva, and Lost were chanting was a Higher Order Spell that sought to imitate the Decay effect Rowan had experienced when fighting the Narghal Tyrant.


    During that Tribtion he had been thrown against the Tribtion Ring and had suffered the effect of Decay that regarded his constitution and consumed his body more quickly than he thought to be possible.


    Rowan had taken a sample of that Energy, and using his new insights, he could create a spell that could generate that energy, it was this energy that was being born precisely the moment, the head of the hammer impacted against the weapon, and he had made sure the effect was tens of times as potent as those from the Tribtion¡­


    "BOOM"

 Chapter 606 Unwanted Presence

    <h4>Chapter 606 Unwanted Presence</h4>


    ?For a Treasure like the Gears of Madness, it was true that it was indestructible, but that was not true to an extent. To understand this would be very difficult for most until they were able to figure out the deeper portions of mysticism.


    What created the indestructible effect for this treasure was the fact that it was supernaturally dense, so dense that it would make a neutron star which was the most dense object in the universe to be equal to a yarn of wool.


    When a material like this became this dense that it had long surpassed the limits of the three-dimensional universes and began to encroach on the fourth Dimension¨CTime, it could no longer be urately measured by any mortal or godly means, and as its hardness began to grow rtive to its age and then into the space¨CTime Dimension which was the fifth dimension, it would soon transform again.


    That hardness it possessed would begin to travel down the past and up into the future, which meant attacks concerning decay or time maniptions would have no effect on it, this also caused a positive loop as the older the Treasure, the stronger it became because if it was already stronger in the past, it meant that it would be stronger in the present too.


    Such confluence of impossibilities was what made these treasures special and existed on a level that the material universe could not contain, but as always nothing was truly invible in this world.


    This entire Forge was crafted for the purpose of gaining a single chink in this indestructible armor.


    Each strike carried a Titanic amount of power and while inside this Forge, a vast amount of Arcane Rune began to stream onto the Gears of Madness, and when Rowan mmed the hammer into it, the force of his blowpressed the Runes onto the surface of the weapon.


    Inside this space that resembled a fifth Dimension in all areas, what Rowan was doing was simultaneously attacking the past, present, and future states of this weapon at the same time.


    If he were in the material universe, such attempts would be useless, he would not be able to do so, and the only method was to do it while he was here, or he was outside the universe.


    Rowan continued this action like a robot for the next six months, his Great Hammer rising and falling, and the thundercloud overhead had grown to more than a million miles, all from the exhtion from Rowan''s nostrils.


    Even for a Nascent Primordial like him, he was beginning to feel the incredible strain of maintaining this level of power for so long.


    "BOOM"


    "BOOM"


    "BOOM"


    "BOOM"


    This apocalyptic sound did not let up, the same was with Rowan''s inhuman power and patience as his eyes were fixed on the task, waiting for that chink, that slight gap in the Treasure¡­


    Two monthster on his seventeenth birthday, that crack emerged and Rowanughed aloud.


    Infusing the force of Decay in addition to all the other energy had caused a slight shift in the makeup of the de.


    Due to how dense this de was, the only way to describe this change was that the de was made up of a series of zeros, hundreds of thousands of zeros, and after a year of mming all these destructive forces on it, Rowan had managed to change just one of the Zeros to one!


    Yet that was the limit, even if he hammered on this de for the next one million years, that would be the greatest change he would ever achieve, and soon that change would be quickly lost when the de also grew stronger as time passed.


    This change in the de was represented by a single spot of brown, smaller than an inch, and on this de the size of an entire, this sort of aberration could hardly be noticed.


    He had seeded in nting a Trojan Horse inside the Gears of Madness.


    Rowan paused his ceaseless hammering after an entire year and he stretched his right palm until it was over the small spot of imperfection on the silver de and closed his eyes.


    He could sense the force of Decay and a chaotic essence inside that tiny spot and if he could assign the name for this energy, he would call it Retrogression.


    He was familiar with this energy and had practiced using his Soul Crystals to simte this form of energy, holding the shape and structure of this energy clearly inside his head, he crushed a dozen Soul Crystals and began to infuse their energy inside that single spot.


    Inside that tiny area filled with the energy of Retrogression that was about to be extinguished, a pure source of power flowed into it, and transformed to match the energy.


    With the advancement of Soul Energy, a dozen Soul Crystals were enough to create miracles. That tiny spot of brown began to grow on the de, spreading from a single inch to a dozen feet, and in the blink of an eye, it had already covered thousands of feet and was still spreading.


    Rowan watched it spreading and he rapidly calcted how much Soul Energy was being expended in rtion to the size of the spread of Retrogression, with the answer he mind, he quickly figured out that he would need 163 Soul Crystals to finish the job.


    Nodding in satisfaction he crushed the Soul Crystals and watched the change elerate, rapidly covering the de and beginning to encroach on the hilt, but the spread became more slow, yet its progress was unstoppable.


    Rowan was silent as he watched this change, and a feeling of mncholy swept through his heart.


    This de should be indestructible, yet it was falling not because of its strength, but because it allowed a single almost unremarkable piece of weakness to enter into it.


    This slight change was what led to the downfall of this powerful weapon, and the hundreds of zeros that represented this weapon began to turn into ones.


    "Don''t allow a single piece of weakness for your enemies to take advantage of," Rowan whispered to himself, his resolve strengthening.


    As the Retrogression of the de continued, a strange cry began to arise from it, and Rowan''s serpentine eyes tightened in irritation because he recognized the sound of this cry, it was from the creature outside the universe.

 Chapter 607 Corruption

    Chapter 607 Corruption


    ??The presence of this beast was rming but it did not surprise Rowan.


    "No one is innocent," he drawled as he urged the spread of Retrogression to proceed faster, disregarding the cries of fury and astonishment from the outside¨Cuniversal creature.


    The spread of this taint of Retrogression was almost at sixty percent, but with the urging from Rowan, spurred on by the Runes he had imnted into the treasure, it began to rapidly spread and only a small portion of the hilt was left, but that would notst long.


    During the brief moment he had spent with this creature, they had both tried to one-up each other.


    Rowan had infiltrated inside its body with his Berserker Clones and he had kept them dormant, waiting for a while until the Creature would most likely lose any suspicion about their transaction, and when he also got stronger, the Creature had also yed him too as expected.


    The Treasure sold to Rowan did not truly belong to him for the imprint of the Creature was still inside of it.


    This was not something that could be easily detected and Rowan had seen no hint of it, perhaps when the Creature also felt Rowan was no longer suspicious, it would pull the treasures back to its side, or if Rowan ever ventured outside the universe, the creature would easily recall the treasures he exchanged, it was no wonder it was willing to trade three of its most valuable treasures to Rowan without much bargaining.


    The cries of the Creature grew louder and a pale fog began to escape from the transforming de, and when the entire weapon was covered by the energy of Retrogression, the fog escaped from it entirely and was slowly taking the shape of the creature he had once encountered.


    The fog was in the shape of a giant centipede with trillions of legs that soon filled the entire Forge, its size was awe-inspiring and the motion from its body was both charming and filled with ugliness.


    Below, the Scribes and the Spell Weavers gasped at this sight, for the heavens had suddenly been reced by the appearance of this beast, and they quickly took away their gaze from it, as a pitiful Scribe quietly began to transform into a giant centipede.


    This transformation was quick and he did not seem to be aware of it, only a quick golden sh that sliced off his head made the other truly realize the scale of the danger.


    The Scribe that had transformed into a giant centipede, could not even shriek before it transformed into a golden statue, a closer look would show that the stomach of this centipede had torn open and expanded, and inside were filled with thousands of small centipedes that had also transformed into gold.


    If that golden slice came a bitte, the Centipede rushing out from his exploding body would have covered this entire portion of the Formation, destabilizing it.


    The golden wave had been Diane, she was the one to quickly spot the corruption and she instantly knew that with the level of enemy they faced and the enormity of their tasks ahead, a single error could not be tolerated.


    Her golden eyes rapidly passed through the 313 Scribes here and she detected the faint whiff of corruption from 53 other Scribes.


    "Everyone, close off your senses, do not gaze at the Abomination above." Diane''smanding voice rang out like a bell.


    She rose a bit into the air and the golden orb rotating behind her suddenly shot out 53 long golden strings of energy that pierced through the forehead of all the Scribes that had been corrupted by gazing at that presence, turning them all into golden statues.


    The only other Spell Weaver beside her snapped her fingers and the golden statues were engulfed with a blue and golden fire that vapourised them, the tiny smoke that arose from the destroyed statues turned to fog and escaped overhead, returning to the gigantic fog body of the other¨Cuniversal creature


    "SCCHRRRCCHHH!!!!!"


    The irritated screech of the creature resounded throughout the Forge and its nightmarish visage began to lower itself until it reached Rowan''s head.


    Everything that happened with the Scribes hardly warranted its attention, its energy would seek to corrupt and assimte everything it came in contact with.


    The horrifying face of the creature opened up,


    "How dare you¡­"


    Rowan''s golden eyes glowed with irritation and anger and he clenched his fist, his Telekinesis spread out like a storm and crushed the Gears of Madness to pieces.


    Massive chunks of the de that now look like metal left to rust for decades began to fall into the bowl that was filled with the liquid remnants of his World Engine.


    The Creature screeched once again in despair and vanished, every tie he had with the Gears of Madness had been severed and the weapon that could carry a portion of his consciousness for the moment had ceased to exist, and so it vanished from this space, having nothing to anchor its consciousness to.


    Rowan did not gloat for he was aware that he was on a short-


    timer, if the Creature was aware that its treasures were at risk of being destroyed, then it may rapidly pull thest two treasures back.


    Although he had confirmed with the presence of the Creature that while it could understand what was happening here, it could not necessarily influence the oue.


    The environment of the Forge resembled that of a Fifth Dimension, nevertheless, it was still located inside the Material Universe. The Creature was undeniably powerful, but Rowan thought it would be quite a stretch for it to bypass the universal restrictions of the universe and reach this area with its main body, and Rowan could handle the portion of its consciousness it left behind.


    Yet Rowan needed to be sure of this assumption, and now that he was assured that the imprint the Creature left behind inside the weapon did not have the power to destabilize the forging process, he proceeded with his ns.


    In the distance, the Two Sovereigns reduced the power they had been charging up. Rowan had made them ready some of their most devastating spells in anticipation of things going sideways, they would have been the ones to restrict the Creature if it turned out that it was more powerful than expected.

 Chapter 608 Creating Connections

    <h4>Chapter 608 Creating Connections</h4>


    ?Rowan quickly brought out the remaining two treasures, which were the Aeorkron Core, a Universal Bearer Level Treasure, and the Ruin of the Mountain, and Sea Supreme World, a Proto¨CSource Level Treasure.


    Each treasure here was integral to his sess, as he had chosen to build his Destroyer Core to be patterned around these treasures, if he had a different set of treasures then he would still change his style of refinement to reflect what he had to work with.


    What Rowan considered to be the most important metier for him was the direction the Core was being crafted towards, and not necessarily the materials, although a powerful enough material as the base was a plus.


    Unlike the Gears of Madness, these two treasures had a unique method of refinement, and with the differences they had, he flowed ording to his ns.


    He briefly observed that the dead Scribe souls came to him and transformed into Soul Origin and not Soul Energy. Rowan considered this for a little while before dismissing it out of his thought, the importance of this urrence would be ascertained forter, not now.


    The Aeorkron Core was a treasure that could create Primordial Mana. At first nce, it resembled a closed fist, but with closer examination, the appearance had been transformed into the shape of a heart.


    This shape had slowly revealed itself over the months as Rowan had been preparing this Core for this day. On the massive body of the blue Aeorkron Core were billions of golden ports that were created using the enhanced Hollow Gold Alloy.


    Hollow Gold was an Alloy Rowan had created after infusing his Aether with various materials he had gathered from the universe, he had created an Alloy that was the perfect conductor, or at least he thought so at that time.


    The current Hollow Gold was far more different than the ones he had created a year ago, he had infused this current Alloy with all the spectacr treasures he had harvested from the Divine Kingdom of the gods, and their properties had changed, as this Alloy began to subtly affect deeper Aspect of energy that surpassed the third Dimension and encroaching into the Fourth.


    This means his Hollow Gold was now more powerful than any metallic Alloy that could be birthed inside a universe. During the preliminary crafting of the Aeorkron Core for the purpose of this forge, Rowan had installed billions of ports that would link all around the treasure, so it could be pumping out power at any rate he required.


    Rowan intended the heart of his Destroyer to be fuelled by Primordial Aether, a wild and ambitious idea, and anyone else would find it useless because for the Aeorkron Core to produce enough Primordial Aether to fulfill the consumption requirements of a Destroyer, a Source of Primordial Essence must be found.


    He did not know how difficult it was to get Primordial Essence for anyone else, perhaps some powers would find it easier than others, but he knew he had an excess of this stuff lying around.


    His Primordial Sea of Darkness was filled with an abundance of Primordial Essence that he had no use for at this time, and it would serve as fuel. He had experimented with it and found out that he could use a million parts of his Primordial Sea of Darkness to create one part of Non-Attributeless Primordial Aether.


    An expensive bargain to be sure but it was impossible for Rowan to truly run out of his Primordial Sea, and he knew that as he continuously got stronger in the future, this Divide would slowly be closed.


    If he had still been in the Second Supreme Circle, he would have no doubt that he would have to use a Billion Parts of his Primordial Sea to exchange for one part of Non-Attributeless Primordial Aether.


    He knew how important this Aether was to his development and he would make sure he controlled it.


    Rowan gestured towards the bowl containing the ''soup'' that consisted of his World Engine and Gears of Madness and they had begun to slowlybine.


    This process was being directed and elerated by the Billions of Arcane Runes Rowan had shot into them during the previous refinements, and although it appeared as if Rowan was still just examining the Aeorkron Core in front of him, that would be wrong for he had divided his concentration into a thousand streams and was directing a dance of such incredibleplexities with all the Runes inside the tform.


    The gigantic ''soup'' began to slowly swirl around and was gaining momentum with every revolution. The appearance of this ''soup'' had begun to change as it slowly began to resemble a swirling gxy and the shing Arcane Runes resembled billions of shooting stars.


    The Gears of Madness would inevitably return to its previous form if Rowan was not thorough in his refinement, he had no room for any mistakes.


    When he was inside this space he could not use his Tower of Greed because in a manner the past, present, and future were happening at the same time here and he was actively forging all those periods at the same time.


    With the processing of the swirling material below him, Rowan a greater portion of his attention to the Aeorkron Core and brought his Telekic tentacles and connected to hundreds of Hollow Gold Ports at the same time.


    With a flex of his will, the ports began to extend like massive divine snakes into the swirling material below, and with his concentration at the peak, Rowan still let out a sigh of relief as the hundreds of ports connected with the swirling ''Soup'' below.


    The mixture of the Gears of Madness and his World Engine began to slowly travel up the extended ports and began to stream into the Aeorkron Core.


    Rowan did not pause and began creating more of these connections since there were billions of ports in this Aeorkron Core to be paired with, it would take a considerable amount of time, as he had to be precise, while conducting a massive amount of calctions at the same time.


    Rowan was slowly going pale and even his body was beginning to shrink.


    He was expending so much power that even with his present physical condition, he was losing far more energy than he was recovering.


    Yet, Rowan had to seed in one try. He could not hope to do better than this in the short term if he failed.

 Chapter 609 Worth It

    <h4>Chapter 609 Worth It</h4>


    ?"BOOOM!"


    The first thump came like thunder that shook the area for millions of miles, it generated a wind that staggered Rowan, and his Sovereigns whispered a harsh word ofmand and the spreading wind vanished, if left unchecked that wind would have wiped out every life here apart from Rowan and the two Sovereigns.


    The forces he was employing were in many ways still far beyond his control, but his bloodline had given him the tools he needed to harness them, although it could not block the effects from essing those powers.


    Although it was not all bad, that wind signified the dissipation of the imprint of the outer¨Cuniversal creature, because the Aeorkron Core had pulsed once like a beating heart¡­ the first of many, and that eruption of change was enough to break any bond inside of it.


    Currently, the Aeorkron core had hundreds of millions of tubes connecting it to the swirling mass below, and those tubes that were thousands of miles long and moving like giant serpents drained billions of tonnes of materials from the remnants of his World Engine and Gears of Madness, but there did not seem to be any visible change in the mass below.


    These materials that resembled melted gold filled with starlight traveled up the tubes and into the Aeorkron Core, where a grand change began to happen.


    The Core began to change color, from its bright blue to something that was between ck and gold, and as Rowan connected more ports to the remnants below, another change urred as the Core suddenly shrank, reducing from something the size of a small star down to arge.


    This drastic change made it beat like a heart and set off that loud sound and a wave of force that was dissipated by the Sovereigns.


    Rowan''s Knowledge Well had anticipated this change after the billions and billions of simtions he had been running on the process of forging.


    Yet even with all those billions of Simtions, he tried not to think of the sess rate he got every single time.


    Rowan growled, "I have to seed. Failure means madness. With the weight of this damned universe pulling me down, I need to see the light, I need to know the truth of it all, otherwise, it''s all meaningless!"


    The Core thumped again and shrank, the force that erupted was ten times more massive than the first. Rowan set his feet and using his shoulders like a battering ram he mmed against the wave of force erupting from the Core, his Sovereigns did the rest, protecting his formation and his children.


    Rowan gasped in pain, that contact between him and the wind had crushed all the bones in his arm and caved his chest. Healing was thousands of times more difficult for him, not only because his physical body that housed his Chaos-infused Ouroboros body was now incredibly weak, but because the power of the wind contained forces that could only exist outside the universe.


    The wounds he was receiving were affecting all levels of reality, from thest, present to the future. It was hard to deal with something that was still harming you both in the past, present, and future.


    Rowan grinned and wanted to spit, but his body was burning at a hundred thousand degrees, due to the amount of power he was burning and the sheer amount of energy that was ongoing in the process around him.


    What came out from his mouth was a liquidized Aether that was burning at a million degrees. It seemed to relieve a mounting pressure in his chest.


    His eyes sharpened and the pain and tiredness that overcame his thoughts became fuel, he elerated the forging process and the connection between the Aeorkron Core and the swirling mass below became faster, until after three weeks he made the final connection.


    How he maintained the crity of mind during those three weeks was impossible for Rowan to fathom, with every pulse that escaped from the Core, the strain grew higher, unleashing massive damage to Rowan.


    His Sovereigns were tasked not to aid him, but to make sure that his Formation did not fail, Rowan bore his wounds, and his blood had flooded the ground for countless miles.


    Deep inside his consciousness, he could see the small and broken figure of a boy. That stubbornness¡­ that fire¡­ it was almost like a will that could never fade.


    "He would not fail!"


    Rowan staggered back and fell on a single knee, his breathing in harsh pants, like a mortal who had run a thousand miles without stopping.


    In a manner of speaking what Rowan was doing was simr, except if he was that mortal, he also had a fifty-pound weight strapped to his chest while reciting prime numbers up to a trillion.


    Everything hurts.


    Rowan had begun to forget what it felt like to be a mortal, to be¡­ lesser, and this crafting had dragged him down from his throne of hubris, revealing to him that even after all the calctions, he was still not enough when true power came to y, he was still too young.


    The risk he was taking was enormous, but Rowan understood that the only reason he could survive for this long was because his rate of growth exceeded anything his enemies would ever anticipate.


    He knew he had only one shot to grow in this journey, and if he faltered and was satisfied with taking it slow and moving a step at a time, he would not survive.


    Rowan needed to make giant leaps forward. Nothing else would suffice.


    "You can rest and heal for the next seven days." the gentle voice of Eva echoed in his consciousness, "We are going to be doing all the preliminary work."


    Rowan acknowledged her by blinking and his eyes closed, as he settled his consciousness pirs into a process of healing, for the forging had ced so much strain on his pirs, that they were no longer pirs, but melted stubs!


    Therge eye that represented Knowledge Well was a smoking ruin, as a river of burning golden blood gushed out from the exploded orb.


    His Knowledge Well and Consciousness pirs had suffered horrific damages during thisst year, and Rowan had felt every single second of it.


    He looked at the glowing Core above him that had collected every single bit of his World Engine and the Gears of Madness.


    It now resembled a beating heart, and Rowan cracked a grin.


    ''It was worth it.''

 Chapter 610 I Hate....

    Chapter 610 I Hate....


    ??With every breath he took, the damaged Chamberd slowly healed, and the bleeding from Knowledge Well gradually eased as it began to remake itself anew, what he had been forging would have killed hundreds of gods and Archmages with the mental load, but Rowan could mend.


    That portion of his gifts would never leave him. He could heal even from death, and soon if he seeded and ascended a few more Circles, then death would be a footnote he would be leaving far behind, his troubles would now be different.


    Yet even while he rested, the remnants of his consciousness did not stop exploring the possibilities he now had ess to as a Nascent Primordial. His Empyrean Sight was slowly transforming and Rowan knew that sooner orter it would be Primordial Sight.


    Like an immature limb, his broken consciousness waded through space, time, and matter. Every moment was a learning opportunity for him.


    It was hard to describe with words. Rowan knew if he was a Dominator, then this level he was in would be a Pyre Lord, at this step, one would begin gathering knowledge of the mysteries of the elements that were suited for their bloodline.


    A Tiberius Family Dominator would focus on the flesh, uncovering the mysteries of it, as they strive to strengthen their bodies and their understanding of how to make it perform exactly the way they wanted.


    A Boreas family Dominator would delve deeper into the mysteries of ice, lightning, wind, and so on, if they gathered enough knowledge into their Pyre, the mes would converge and transform into a rudimentary form of Intent, at this level, they would be Earth gods, only a step from Divinity.


    Rowan was different. His status as a Nascent Primordial with the Sheol bloodline meant he had a perfect understanding of the elements.


    This was the gift that was awakened in him when he reached this level. If he wanted he could wield lightning and mes, but that did not mean he could control it. What it meant was that he could easily master any power that the universe he was inside contained, without any limits.


    Yet as a Nascent Primordial, his true pathy in the power of Dimensions. This was a unique power that even the gods, demons, and archmages had no power over until they reached a certain level.


    Rowan knew the direction of his growth was the sturdy of Dimensional powers, that was the only way to trulybat the top powers, and every other thing was fluff.


    The next Dimension that upied his thought was the fourth Dimension, which was Time.


    He closed his eyes and tried to ignore the pain wrecking the entirety of his being as he concentrated on mastering Time.


    A sense of deep awe had arisen in the hearts of everyone present here. Rowan was a force of nature. This was the least of the methods you could describe him with.


    His every move was made with perfect confidence and sheer power that stunned everyone who came in contact with him. He was like a massive wave that swept everything along with him, and anyone here would dly follow him till death.


    This was clear when dozens of Scribes perished a short while back, none of the rest felt any faltering in their Spirits, and they acknowledged that they were all serving a great one.


    However, what had been happening for the past few months, especially thest three weeks, shocked them to their core.


    They could not feel the pain of the strain that Rowan was going through because part of the purpose of the Formation was to filter all that sensation away from their fragile mind or else they would run mad, but they could¡­understand a fraction of it.


    The tenacity of Rowan was both scary and humbling. They saw his body crack and break to pieces a million times, and a million times he pushed himself forward, his eyesight was fixed on his goals, and suffering and pain could not hold him back.


    In their hearts, they all eximed, "This was their god! This is who we worship! Who is like unto you?"


    Eva and tens of thousands of Angels began ferrying massive numbers of materials from Vorpal Essence to Beryllium Crystals, they were stacked in mounds the size of small moons, and with the aid of tens of thousands of Angels, Eva in addition to Lost could only manipte a dozen Arcane Runes and continue the forging process.


    They were inefficient, using hours to aplish what Rowan could have done in a fraction of a second, but their intervention meant the Forging process never truly stopped and gave Rowan the time he needed to rest and heal, what came next would be far more dangerous.


    During his many simtions using Knowledge Well, Rowan''s sess rate was 75%, on the condition that he was able to survive what wasing next.


    Rowan breathed in, and his gaze shed at the growing storm cloud overhead.


    It was nearly here.


    ?


    "My boat could not go far, not like this one, this one can take me to the edges of eternity and back, oh why did I not find you before now?¡­"


    A shadow with the body of a sleeping woman curled up inside its smoky form whispered. The position of the woman inside its body was almost like an infant in the womb of the mother.


    The Third Prince was now devoid of any flesh and blood, and the only thing linking him to this material ne was the body of the Empyrean of Life Elura.


    His body appeared to be made of smoke, the four eyes that resembled cubes on his chest shed in a weird synchronicity that would have made an Archmage run mad if they stared at it for too long, and his face had two eye holes that were eerily white, against the darkness of his shadowy form, the Third Prince resembled an abstract painting.


    When he spoke, the position where his mouth soundedy was filled with countless needle-sharp teeth.


    "It''s times like this that makes me recall the past¡­ I should not be doing that, but I find myself doing the things that I should not do¡­ things that go against my nature¡­ I have lived for too long, and it''s beginning to show."


    "I am falling to pieces, woman, and there is no way to stop it. I cannot hold back any longer. Hahaha, and to think I thought I should hold on for a couple more Eras, perhaps enough for him to break his chains¡­ why does Fate always fucks me without mercy? I hate¡­ I fucking hate everything Elura, even myself¡­ I have failed¡­me, too many times. I hate¡­ I hate¡­ I hate¡­"


    They sailed through the endless desert and the Third Prince deftly maneuvered the boat through the great sand storms. His concentration however was not on the storms, terrible as they were, they were not the greatest threat.


    Those came from below.

 Chapter 611 General Rannah Tiberius

    Chapter 611 General Rannah Tiberius


    ??The great desert trembled, shaking the boat the Third Prince was on. He looked around in annoyance and urged the boat to move faster, when he did, a pale green Aura from Elura inside his body was fed to the boat and it elerated.


    A billion miles to the side, a series of spear-like scales began to arise from the sand, these scales turned out to be strands of hair that had been caked for endless years with the blowing sand, as a gigantic head emerged from the sand the size of multiple gxies.


    Themotion of its emergence was enough to destabilize the ever present storm, but its presence created a greater storm that shook the entirety of the great desert.


    The Third Prince screamed his anger and defiance as he covered the boat with a shell of shadows, one of the four eyes in his chest cracked and he nearly screamed in pain.


    Those eyes were thest fragments of Intellect he had left, although they restricted his abilities to a great extent, they were the only thing keeping him at the edge of sanity.


    This being arising from the sands had the power to crush a universe, yet it was imprisoned for all time inside this ce. Sometimes it was a great mercy to be able to die.


    The head was brown and ck and resembled a male with exaggerated features. His eyes were closed but a purple me burned across its edges as if his eyelids were gates holding back an unfathomable inferno.


    On the head rested a broken crown that appeared to be made from prismatic ss that reflected a fading sunset, if Rowan was here he would have found simrities between this crown and his crown of starlight when he was epting the Chaotic Essence.


    "The King of Nothing! You should not be anywhere near this universe''s deserts, what is happening?"


    The Third Prince gasped in shock and pain, and he held himself still like a statue, for a moment everything was silent in this vast nothingness, except for ghosts and fading screams, everything was still, and slowly the head began to turn towards the Third Prince.


    It was said that endless Eras ago, that the first and only Emperor of Nothing held his ground against the might of the entire multiverse, that in the great battle that shook all of Creation, he was finally shattered by the annoyed roar of a Primordial who had became fed up with the endless appetite of this creature.


    Yet this Mad Titan did not perish but was shattered into a million pieces, each of these pieces created a King of Nothing, and collectively they ended up ruling a thousand universes for countless Eras until the Celestial came to purge them from their blood-soaked throne.


    It took a lot to be noticed by a Primordial, and even more to anger one of them so greatly that they left their lofty throne to personally hand down their punishment.


    The Emperor of Nothing was worthy of that attention for it was one of the extremely rare beings in all the myriad universes that controlled the powers of Oblivion, perhaps the only being in creation.


    Oblivion after all were the chains that were imprisoning a Primordial.


    "Don''t do it¡­" the Third Prince moaned in distress. "Don''t make me kill you again¡­. I will not be able to stop myself, and I have an errant son I need to bring to heel."


    The head fully opened its eyes, and the Third Prince sighed, he was already eighty percent of his way through the desert. If he ignored this challenge, more woulde, until he was flooded and dragged into a battle that would not end until this universe expires.


    He was not afraid of the battles, but he understood his own appetites, he had lived for too long as a reflection and his recent habits had shown that he was beginning to lose cohesion, he was beginning to lose control of his Intellect, once he had more than a thousand eyes and now he was down to four¡­ no three!


    His growing appetite for depravity and madness was proof that he was beginning to fade. He had lived for too long¡­ far longer than any Reflection had the right to stay alive.


    If he was dragged under the sweet music ofbat, he would lose himself and forget his purpose, the only reason that he existed in the first ce.


    "No! I cannot afford to fail. This struggle passed unto me by the will of the¡­"


    He slowly stopped speaking as all around him, massive heads began to poke from the sands, as a dozen King of nothing arose¡­


    Far in the distance a ck sun opened its serpentine eyes and gazed at him, while it vomited an army of monsters.


    The Third Prince groaned in annoyance and exhaustion, and his shadowy body began to expand until its height towered for billions of miles.


    "Even if I''m the faded reflection from a drop of blood¡­ I shall ughter you all until you remember who the fuck I am!"


    With that roar of defiance, a great battle began inside the desert.


    ?


    A young military officer ran down a long passageway toward an opulent office. He brushed past the two powerful Guardsmen guarding the door as he shed his identifications.


    Knocking once, he pushed open the door, and he saluted to the figure seated inside. It was a woman with hair that had been shaved down leaving it short, her face was youthful but with a permanent frown and sneer at the side of her mouth that transformed her feature into one of deep menace.


    She wore a red military uniform that fitted her loosely, but the way her figure pressed against the uniform hinted at a body that was filled with strength.


    "General Rannah Tiberius, I''m here with an urgent report Sir."


    Her eyes left the reports she had been reading and focused on the young military officer who could not help but shiver. The General was a newly ascended Earth god of the Tiberius family, and she was famous for her valiance in battle, and herck of patience for any sort of foolishness.


    "Speak, Lieutenant Trivold, I have many pressing matters."


    The young man swallowed and began his reports, the General was also famous for her sharp mind. Her ability to remember his name out of the countless millions of troops that she oversaw was both terrifying and humbling at the same time.

 Chapter 612 Costly Tantrums

    <h4>Chapter 612 Costly Tantrums</h4>


    ?The soldier straightened, and his eyes focused briefly on the General''s own before looking away,


    "The esteemed Rune Battleship General, this is the 657,653rd time she has sent an urgent query to our office in thest hour alone, and we have reached the limit of our Rune Orb if we don''t reply to her soon, it will begin to hamper our ability to coordinate the messages entering into the field Sir. She is sending heavy data streams with each message Sir¡­ trillions of bytes per packet for 30 million packets per message, this is clogging the processing capabilities of our Rune Orb to near zero"


    "Oh, is that so¡­" the General turned back to her reports, "Ignore the Rune Ship, I will assign another Rune Orb to your department from other sections that have lesser use of it, will that be all Lieutenant?"


    The young man swallowed, "I''m afraid that would not work General, as we are not the only ones she had been sending urgent messages to, survey, general¨Cworks, transport¡­ every department has been grounded nearly to a halt, our annual report is at the risk of not being produced if this continues."


    The face of General Rannah Tiberius became filled with irritation and she mmed her hand against her desk, she stood up and began to rise into the air,


    "How dare that ship waste valuable military resources at a time of war, return to your post Lieutenant, I shall be solving this problem at once."


    The young soldier saluted and hurriedly vacated the office, trying as much as possible not to run from the frightening Aura emanating from the General.


    The General floated through her open windows and took to the skies, before long the two Guardsmen guarding her followed but they kept their distance.


    She ascended until she was more than a thousand miles into the skies and she stopped. From her neck she withdrew a ck pendant and infused it with the energy from her bloodline, it began to burn with a bloody me, she opened her palm and the pendant floated a few feet away from her and she waited.


    Before long the space around the pendant began to throb, and as if the bloody mes around the pendant had been filled with fuel, the mes suddenly increased in intensity, until from below it seemed as if a red sun was rising.


    General Rannah Tiberius did not step back even when the mes swallowed her, her stubborn frown remained on her face. The mes suddenly contracted to reveal an empty hole that had been melted through reality.


    From that hole, a gigantic metallic face emerged.


    The face appeared to be made from silver cords that had been skillfully woven together and from its oval-shaped appearance, it was distinctly female and in a weird manner, this face althoughcking any flesh, resembling a silver statue, it was still pretty.


    "Absomet, what the fuck do you think you are doing with military resources at a time of war?"


    The metallic face suddenly sneered as its pretty visage warped into one filled with anger, blue mes burned in its eyes and Absomet shrill voice rang out,


    "Rannah you stupid bitch, how dare you restrict my capabilities for warfare, in case you have not noticed my ass is being handed to me on a fucking tter and I can''t do anything because both my hands are tied behind my back and I''m being ganged¨Cbanged by Lamia and her fucking runts!"


    The General was used to her foul mouth and ignored her words, "Answer me Absomet, why are you going against your orders and dragging the battle with the Abomination for this long, your orders were to lead her to us, and not only are you failing in doing that, you are also hampering the headquarters with your childish and unsanctioned activities."


    Absomat red up, "Childish? Unsanctioned? Look here you smelly little cunt, I don''t know if you are looking at my reports, but you would know I am the only reason Lamia remains in the Empire-controlled space. Why the fuck not are you restricting my ability to undertake my orders from Tiberius himself?"


    "What orders?" the General questioned, "You are to follow my orders to the letter, for the next five decades I''m your master, and what Imand is your utmost priority. You are to stop your useless messages and draw the Abomination to the kill zone, after that is done, you shall be duly punished with the full might of the Tiberius family. Are my orders clear Rune Ship, or do I need to increase your uing punishment?"


    Absomet face suddenly went still, before she grinned, "Oh yes, your words are clear enough, so clear it cleaned my eyes that had be filled with Lamia''s seed. I have been wasting my time with a petnt little whelp."


    The silver face of Absomet suddenly erupted with an ungodly speed and the General only had time to widen her eyes in astonishment and horror before she was bitten in half by Absomet metallic teeth that had transformed into those of a shark.


    The General grunted in pain, "Absomet, what do you think you are doing?... You will be punished by the Primogenitor, you have no right to attack me, I am your master¡­"


    While she called out in panic, she was also about to call on her Territory when darkness and the sh of silver light covered her perception and she was drowned in unbearable agony for fifteen seconds and mercifully she found peace in death.


    Absomet continued to chew as an impossible amount of blood rained down her mouth, "Goddammit, I hate eating Tiberius seed, they are nothing but giant bags filled with unsanitary blood, these fucking ticks¡­ Tiberius you fucking bastard,e and speak to me directly as I''m tired of being fucked for an entire year. A girl''s got limit you know."


    The face dismissively fired out two piece of bone that pierced through the bodies of the Guardsmen who were retreating towards the barracks below.


    The heavens above Absomet began to turn a shade of red like fresh blood, Absomet silver eyes began to suddenly bleed, as space ahead of her tore open and the God of War stepped through.


    "About time¡­" Absomet growled and was about to speak when she suddenly went silent, behind the God of War another figure stepped out, this was a female figure, but it was unmistakably the goddess, Kuranes, and behind her another figure, the god Horush.


    Absomet swallowed her words and grinned sheepishly.

 Chapter 613 Battle In Space

    Chapter 613 Battle In Space


    ??"Your little pet is bing more wild, Tiberius," Kuranes giggled, as she hid her smile behind her hands like a dainty maiden. Her eyes glowed like a setting sun, filled with amusement and curiosity.


    Tiberius growled, and he snapped his fingers, and as if time was reversing itself, the shattered pieces of the General that Absomet had consumed gathered themselves into a ball of flesh and blood and before long the screaming General returned to life.


    Her mouth was opened like a fish and her voice cracked with emotions at her execution in the hands of someone that should be serving her.


    A bloody me was growing in her hands as her desperation and fury reached their peak, but then she stopped as she realized that she was whole once again, her injury was gone, but what was strange was that the pain remained.


    General Rannah Tiberius'' eyes widened in astonishment and she gulped and slowly turned around, for the presence she felt behind her was like mountains pressing against her soul.


    At the sight of the gods, she immediately began to bleed from every orifice in her face and she was knocked out, falling into aa.


    The God of War was disappointed and he allowed her to fall to the earth, there were several Guardsmen waiting below to catch and ferry her to a ce of rest and healing, however, he did not bother with bringing back to life the two Guardsmen that were coteral damage to Absomet childishness.


    The Rune Ship stammered, "My Lord, I was bringing my legitimate grievances to you, but¡­."


    "Hush child, lest my wrath falls on you, a weapon does not speak. This lesson I shall not repeat to you again." Tiberius spoke, his voice was low and deep and the heavens seemed to rumble alongside his voice, "Lead us to your Crown, we will take it from there."


    Absomet metallic eyes widened in great surprise but she quickly opened her mouth wide until a passageway was formed.


    "You are too soft on this creature, your experiments have failed, mine is better." Kuranesughed as the three gods entered the passageway created by Absomet.


    The first to step through was the God of War Tiberius, he wore his famed armor but was carrying no weapon, Kuranes followed, and finally, Horush, who looked back at something in the distance before he entered the passageway.


    Absomet closed her mouth and she vanished through the tear in space, a short whileter, the spatial tear healed and a ck pendant was revealed that rocketed into the distance following the direction where the General had been sent.


    Far into the distance the form of the goddess Minerva was revealed, she had been the one whom Horush had been looking at, apparently, there was a form ofmunication that had gone between both of them.


    The goddess smiled and vanished, leaving cryptic words that hung in the air for a while before it was carried away by the winds.


    "So, it begins."


    The three gods stepped into the Crown of Absomet and they witnessed¡­ War!


    +++++++


    Absomet had been surrounded by three massive constructs that were weird amalgamations of flesh and metal, they were massive, the size of small moons, and resembled spiders that had be bloated with blood, from their massive backs were multiple eruptions of tiny streaks of ckness, that turned out not to be so tiny when inparison to their size.


    These streaks of darkness were Abominations, and they were termed Reapers.


    These seventeen foot tall giants were loosely humanoid in shape, they had four arms, the first two above were tipped with wicked sharp ws that secreted a potent acidic mixture that could melt through Davross, and the bottom two arms were nothing but des longer than ten feet.


    They had no skin but were armored like beetles, their shells gleaming like oil. Their faces were filled with nothing but a wide-


    open mouth covered with teeth, and a noxious yellow energy erupted from tiny holes in their spines that pushed them through the void of space.


    Each of these Reapers was as physically strong as a Dominator at the Earth god level, and they had few weaknesses.


    A single Reaper could ughter an entire world in a few days, and although they could not win one on one against a Dominator, they were incredibly hard to kill and Lamia could make millions of them in a short period of time.


    These three Leviathans surrounding Absomet wereunching tens of millions of these Abominations toward the Rune Ship, and this was just a small part of its offensive.


    The Reapers shot through the void expertly weaving through the billions of missiles and explosions taking ce as the three Leviathans and the Rune Ship fired millions of rounds every second, if a was ced inside this zone of battle it would be shredded to pieces in the blink of an eye.


    Energy missiles, radioactive metallic bolts, hardened bone shells that carried viral payload, and slumbering Abominations filled the area of battle, creating a blender of death that would drive a mortal mad at this sight.


    Hundred-foot-long bat¨Ccreatures with long leathery wings and nine heads¨CDesecrators, roved through the space tearing through swatches of ships, their tails were filled with spores that were shot into the bodies of unlucky soldiers, that transformed them into different variants of Abominations.


    Killing these beasts was almost impossible except they were grounded to fine mist, and even then their remains were still very infectious.


    The Rune Ship was releasing tens of thousands of smaller battleships and corvette ss cruisers to battle against the Reapers and a dozen other varieties of Abominations.


    Each of these ships carried a toon of a hundred to ten thousand soldiers, most of them hardened by war and endless conflicts in the void, alongside the many worlds they had fought in, their entire lives had been filled with nothing else but death and ughter.


    In a universe like this, what was mortals than mere fodder?


    Most of these soldiers did not carry the primary bloodlines of Trion, but with the many experiments by the Rune Ship, she had been able to produce something truly special with the various strains of bloodlines she had avable to her over the many millennia.


    Absomet refused to reduce the intelligence of any of her soldiers, this inevitably led to madness, as mortality could not bear this sort of conflict, but she could produce them quickly enough with her various breeding programs she never feared running out.


    Or that was what she had previously thought.

 Chapter 614 Not Easy Prey

    Chapter 614 Not Easy Prey


    ??Absomet had been bleeding soldiers faster than she could produce new ones, and this situation was not helped when her fabrication and cloning facilities were reduced to functioning barely above 25%.


    The Rune Ship still fought hard with what she had avable. Each soldier was armored with a metallic armor that resembled silver mirrors, these were thetest iteration of armor produced by the Rune Ship after she discovered how ineffective her previous armor was to the power of the Abominations.


    At the first sh, Absomet had with Lamia, the Abomination Champion alongside its troops had torn through a hundred thousand soldiers like a hot knife through butter, as her previous armor had no way to restrict the Abomination from infecting and absorbing her soldiers, in fact, the core of the Reapers, Lamia foremost shock troops came from these batch of Absomet soldiers.


    The Rune Ship was a potent weapon of war and that meant it could innovate better than most, even in the midst of battle, thetest armor she made had reduced the infection rate to less than half, which was amazing progress seeing she had minimal resources to work with.


    Although Absomet had focused mostly on innovating her ships and battle cruisers as those were the true weapons against Abominations, weapons of flesh like her soldiers were just feeding power one way or another to Lamia.


    The Abomination was not slowed down and had begun to harvest Biomass on countless worlds, to slow down her speed of gathering strength, the Rune Ship had razed dozens of worlds to dust, and the greatest battle was on a Minor World that was destroyed three months ago.


    This was the change that sparked Absomet''s fury, a Minor World could not bepared to the hundreds of worlds that had been previously ughtered, because a Minor World was a potent focus of Aether, and Absomet was sure that Lamia had been able to create a second Champion using the energy she consumed from that.


    Why were the gods watching this madness? She could understand disregarding the hundreds of worlds that parishes under the Abomination madness, but iming a Minor World was a direct p against the Dominion of Trion.


    With all the ongoing chaos and destruction presently taking ce, the true battle was between the Rune Ship and the three Leviathans using their main weaponry.


    The Rune Ship was using a Vorpal¨CRune Cannon more than thirty miles long that could be rotated in every direction and could fire a beam of pure Aether that was Aspected towards the me, frost, lightning, and other elemental essences.


    At full power, this weapon could punch through a dozen Minor Worlds but currently, it was running at its lowest settings, not because this was what the Rune Ship wanted but because her powers were being throttled.


    Yet even with this reduced power, she still stood against the three leviathans, which she had learned were called Akhurils.


    The Akhuril shot out thick streams of red mes from their mouths that resembledser beams, Rowan would have recognized these mes as Flesh Light, but enhanced to such a degree that they could consume an entire world.


    The Rune Ship could not attack as her cannons were busy deflecting and blocking the strikes from the three Akhurils, she had to make sure every single beam of shlight was thoroughly destroyed, or else it would create crystals that would drain the vitality in the battlefield and transform into mines which could detonate with the force of a small thermonuclear bomb.


    Absomet was not content with sparring against three of these creatures for it revealed how far Lamia had grown, as she was only using a small portion of her vast armies to battle against her directly. This realization stung her pride, as she could see the gigantic figure of Lamia in the distance not paying attention to the battle but being busy with feeding herself.


    The war for this Abomination was just a gigantic feeding ground.


    She resembled a female humanoid standing more than twelve miles tall, and her head and upper body were pressed against one of Absomet''srgest battleships and she was dining on the inhabitants.


    Lamia was grabbing the ship with one hand while she pushed her tongue into a gap she created in the hull.


    The tongue separated into hundreds of strands of muscle that went through the battleship tearing apart soldiers and devouring them with relish, her moans of pleasure could be heard throughout the battlefield.


    Her hair was filled with eyes that were roving throughout the battlefield and the lust and depravity inside them had driven thousands of soldiers to madness, and as the battle continued that number continued to increase.


    Behind her were twelve Akhurils, who stood at the ready, safe in their knowledge that only three of their number was enough to drag the Rune Ship to ruin.


    Below all that were numerous bio-mechanical sweepers from both sides who were roaming the battlefield and dragging the dead and still dying to the processing nts where screaming men and Abominations with various degrees of injuries were grounded into a paste and their bodies harvested for parts.


    Her orders were to drag Lamia toward the heart of the Empire by all means necessary, but Absomet soon realized that she did not need to do so, Lamia wasing to the Empire one way or another, and the orders that she was following were only serving to make the Abomination stronger.


    This was the present situation the three gods witnessed as they stepped onto the battlefield.


    Their presence was like a loud siren in the silent period when the day was about to break. The entire battlefield suddenly went silent, only the sound of the footsteps of the gods could be heard as they walked to the tip of the Rune Ship.


    The entire battlefield went silent not because thebatants stopped fighting, but instead, they were all frozen in ce, like flies caught in Amber.


    This bitter war where tens of thousands were dying every moment, where great feats of heroics and terrible acts of cruelty were taking ce suddenly felt meaningless.


    The presence of the three Gods of Trion made everything elseck meaning and substance.


    Lamia was the only one moving and she did not seem to be in a hurry as she withdrew her tongue from the battleship and tossed them aside.


    Speaking in old Medan the Abomination crooned like a satisfied cat, "So you are finally here, my kin. You will not find me easy prey like before."

 Chapter 615 Great Changes

    Chapter 615 Great Changes


    ??The gods ignored the promation from the Abomination Core and Tiberius gestured to Horush,


    "Check her, I think it is ready enough, if it''s not then I will have to feed Absomet to this thing ording to my end of the bargain."


    Apart from Lamia who was unfrozen and watching the gods with rapt attention, Absomet was also aware, and when she heard the words of Tiberius, her mind went nk,


    ''Were they nning to feed her to an Abomination? To this¡­this¡­ thing! She had always imagined how her end woulde about but not like this. Why would Tinerius consider something like this? What bargain? This was madness! She had far more utility to them than a monster who only infects and destroys, surely she must have heard wrong.''


    Horush stepped forward, among the Gods of Trion he was the one with the most inhuman appearance, with two long curving horns on his head that were white as the fallen dead, and a long bull-like tail that waved behind him with a life of its own, his eyes, on the other hand, was very human, and was as brown as a fertile field ripe for nting.


    As the god stepped forward he seemed to grow bigger as his presence rippled across the entirety of the battlefield, the three of them were truly here, and this was not an Anima or an Avartar, the Gods of Trion were present.


    He closed his eyes and drew in a deep breath, drawing all the scent of this battle into his lungs and holding it in for a few seconds, he opened his eyes and sighed, "She needs a lot more to bepleted, a dozen Minor Worlds should do it, but we have no more time for her to slowly feed while keeping the suspicions of the Covenant to a minimum¡­"


    Tiberius nodded, "I understand," turning his head to regard the Rune Ship, hemanded, "Release every pawn you have inside yourself to the void, your Cloning Vats, Fabrication Assemblies, and every single portion of Bio¨CEssence inside you."


    Absomet paused in shock, but her body proceeded with themand from the God of War, and before long the entire space was filled with hundreds of millions of pulsating seeds the size of grapefruits, alongside that were the frozen bodies of hundreds of millions of soldiers.


    A sizable portion of them were without their armor and they died in the void because of the errant destructive energies that were flooding the battlefield. These were the lucky ones.


    Lamia growled, it was a frightening sound that felt primitive and filled with endless anger and brutality, "You think I''m not enough to stand against you lot? I do not need any aid to battle you all by myself."


    Horush shook his head, "Perhaps you might have if you have left the Empire, but your greed has doomed you. Minerva protected you for too long, but as always, your kind always ends up as disappointments. Now eat, because you are a beast."


    The voice of Horush was like a whip and Lamia''s eyes opened in frustration and anger as her Akhurils began to move and consume the Bio¨CEssence and soldiers in an almost trance-like state. Their wide-open maws began to suck countless tonnes of biological material into the hellish engine that was their stomach.


    Kuranes chuckled and appraised Tiberius with a wicked smile, "You know this would not be enough, there is not enough of our will inside this wasted blood that your pet toys with."


    Tiberius ignored her, but it was Horush who responded to Kuranes, "Your desire for malice blinds you sister, Tiberius is not sparing his de, he is just sharpening it, you should know by now that the God of War is nothing but thorough. If this wasted blood canplete a single percent in thepletion of this task, then he would use all of it."


    Kurane''s eyes squinted as she observed the Rune Ship and she frowned, "I see, the Bio¨CEssence is not paired with her body, but kept in another subspace, this work is¡­ elegant. I believe it is something of yours, Horush?"


    Horush blushed and looked away, "Nothing of such Kuranes, I only encouraged what was already present."


    It was a rare urrence for this god to speak as he was mostly silent in his everyday life, preferring the silence of his great colossi than anything else, not because he was a god of few words, but because it was apparent that Horush was a deep introvert and was quite shy to boot.


    Lamia had finally had enough and she began to chant while moving her fingers in various mystical gestures that warped reality, the many eyes on her hair opened up and they continued opening until they burst open and an open mouth took their ce.


    The mouth had long tongues that spewed out yellowish substance that resembled pus, and from their throats a fell voice rose like a choir band made up of demons.


    "Amazing," Kuranes sighed, "This beast has no connection to Aether, but she uses her voice to control it. Is this the legacy we were denied by the trickster?"


    A pale wisp of energy that was colored yellow and smelled of rot erupted from the hundreds of mouths in Lamia''s hair and began to connect to her fifteen Akhurils.


    This energy made every Abomination here begin to resonate with each other, and a weird vibration began to arise in the air that grew stronger until one of the Reapers twitched, its horrifying head slowly turning towards the gods.


    Whatever effect the presence of the gods had on the battlefield seemed to be washed away as Abomination after Abomination began to shake loose.


    "This sight never gets old," Kuranes muttered to herself with a smile, seemingly not surprised that these Abominations were now capable of movements in their presence.


    With an unearthly howl, a Reaper leaped at the gods, unlike any other mortal species in the universe, an Abomination feared nothing, and would strike a god without blinking.


    Its bravery and madness weremendable, but it reached a few feet from the gods and then disintegrated to ash. More howls resounded all over space as millions of Abominations like a growing tide began to move and immediately attacked the gods, their hunger and madness a perverse sight to behold.


    Tiberiusshed out in annoyance, "My presence is War, who dares to battle without my order?"


    The entire charging Abomination stopped and they seemed to be confused, some of them turned to each other with visible confusion in their demeanor, some Abomination even began hugging each other and weeping. Lamia shuddered.

 Chapter 616 The True Core of Lamia

    Chapter 616 The True Core of Lamia


    ??At this surprising change, the Abomination Core unexpectedly screamed in rage and the yellowish energy pulsing from her hair increased until it became as bright as a yellow sun, the affected Abominations began to break away from their confusion, the energy cleansing their minds and their power levels began to skyrocket and for a moment it was almost as if all of them transformed into beings with the power level of gods.


    Their howls spread throughout space and the yellow energy swelled and filled their bodies with light, and their bodies began to emanate a yellowish fog that acted like a potent acid, and space itself began to sizzle and crackle as the acid began to corrode the substance of reality.


    Kuranes pped her hands in appreciation and blew a wolf whistle, "Hahaha, this monster just bitch pped you, Tiberius."


    "I don''t care what powers you have, I shall bury you in this ce," Lamia''s horrifying shriek reached the gods with a loud boom that left cracks throughout reality for endless miles across space.


    The Abominations resumed their attack, as they quickly butchered and consumed what was left of the armies of Absomet and descended on the gods with renewed fury, in an instant the presence of the gods was covered by the bodies of millions of charging Abominations.


    A pulse escaped from the piles of snarling Abomination surrounding the gods and every single Abomination covering the gods froze before they all copsed to ash. This pulse spread throughout space and every Abomination turned to ash except for Lamia and the Akhurils who were shielded by a dome of yellowish energy.


    Lamia growled in irritation, the energy linking her and the Akhurils had not ceased and with a loud rumble, millions of new Abominations from Reapers, Desecrators, and dozens of other variants of Abomination were spewed from the bodies of the Akhurils.


    They tore out of their birthing sacs and quickly consumed them, growing bigger and fully formed in less than three seconds.


    These newly born Abominations were slightly different, their bodies covered with a weird sort of glowing mesh, that seemed unimportant but that would be the assumption of anyone who did not understand what made Abominations terrifying.


    There was a singr trait which was simply endless and rapid evolutions.


    During her battles with the Rune Ship, Lamia did not use this particr ability, leaving it for when her campaign truly began against Trion.


    What destroyed her previous Abomination Variants was a certain vibrational pulse released when the God of War snapped his fingers.


    Although these new changes on the bodies of the Abomination could only shield them from this vibrational power to a limited extent and the God of War had many other tricks and powers, nevertheless it was an undeniable fact that given enough time, these Abominations would adapt to every attack inflicted on them.


    This next batch of Abomination did not even reach the gods when they were turned to ash once more when Tiberius snapped his fingers thrice, but a trace of a smile was on his lips even though he had used a bit more power with dealing with these Abominations.


    Lamia chuckled, "You came toote, I have drunk too deeply on the many worlds I consumed, and it is impossible for you to stop me. It was wise for three of you to attack me at once."


    Her Akhurils spewed more Abominations, their bodies a little more different, and this time, the glowing mesh had integrated with their bodies, giving them a very enhanced resistance to vibration, if Tiberius used the same attack, it was unknown how many he would be able to destroy this time.


    Horush shook his head, "You might have seeded, but much of your power was obtained from the children of Trion, you were not wise and ate too much of them when you should have left our Domain, also we are not here to attack you at once, my brother and sister are just here to observe, I will be the one to finish you off."


    The god stretched his left hand forward and he opened his palm to reveal a beating heart, Lamia suddenly retreated, shock and fear filled her features,


    Horush whispered and peered deeply at the Core in his hand, "When we left our foul bodies behind, we kept the true Core of our Shell with us, and we forged a fake Core inside your bodies. This is Minerva''s heart, your true Core."


    Lamia screamed and turned to flee but a terrible suction force emerged from the beating heart in Horush''s hand that was effective on every Abomination here, and it dragged them into the beating heart.


    The Akhurils gave long despairing cries, but the beating heart used that yellow energy of the Abomination as a leash and drew them into the heart, as they grew closer to it they began to shrink until they were as small as a grain of rice, and were all absorbed into the heart.


    Lamia screamed in anger and despair but she could not go far, her body was dragged closer and closer to the heart until she was a few feet away,


    "You shall not trap me again, I refuse this indignity¡­ I deny such a fate!" Her screams were filled with pain and she fought against the pull so violently her body began to tear apart, and the heart eagerly drank her blood and flesh.


    Her struggles were agonising and she gave another louder shriek of pain when her legs were drawn into the heart leaving only the top half of her body outside,


    At the cusp of despair, Lamia began to plead for her life,


    "Leave me be, and I promise I shall never wage war against thee and your dominion any longer."


    "Toote for that," Horush replied, "You had your chance to escape, Minerva gave it to you, but you wasted it."


    Lamia screamed again, and her struggles increased, and in a feat of madness and strength that even made the gods surprised, she began to pull herself from the heart leaving massive wounds in her body until her bones were visible.


    Kuranes rubbed her brows in irritation, "This is taking too long, feed her the damn ship, Tiberius."


    The God Of War paused for a moment before he sighed and opened his palm and grabbed the Rune Ship, and Absomet was suddenly no longer the size of a city and had shrunken to less than seven feet long, resembling a broad silver sword.


    "Tiberius¡­ what are you doing? Stop it¡­. I''m your spear¡­ your beloved child¡­. Father?"


    Thest words from the Rune Ship were almost a question. The god of war walked up to Horush and seized the struggling Lamia by the hair and began shoving the Rune Ship down her throat.

 Chapter 617 My Blood Lights The Way

    <h4>Chapter 617 My Blood Lights The Way</h4>


    ?Lamia''s eyes widened until spider web cracks began to form on her face due to the strain from her struggles. Her screams of despair and pleasure at the same time were horrifying, Kuranes licked her lips.


    The Rune Ship was shoved down the Abomination Core''s throat, tearing apart any delicate organs in the way until it reached her stomach, and there were still four feet of the Rune Ship still hanging outside her mouth, any more and it would havepletely impaled her.


    Lamia''s most potent instinct, more powerful than anything she could usually control, was consumption. At the best of times, it was practically impossible for her to refuse a meal, and now with her full focus bent on escaping the pull of the Minerva''s Core, there was no hold back as her instinct caught fire and she began to consume the Rune Ship.


    Although she knew that devouring this Rune Ship would only lead to her doom, it was a matter beyond her control as her body released digestive juices and her mouth cracked open creating hundreds of new fangs that acted as barbs, piercing into the Rune Ship and dragging it deeper inside her, even when her body had not finished digesting what was inside her.


    A single tear fell from Lamia''s eye as her body shuddered, fighting against two extreme forces at the same time. Her screams of pleasure, pain, and despair became deeper, as more of her consciousness was dragged into Minerva Core and she could grasp a hint of the massive designs the Gods of Trion were undertaking and it horrified her beyond reason.


    Absomet was mostly silent, only letting out low gasps of pain here and there, but overall the Rune Ship seemed resigned to her fate. The gods watched this grim sight without any interference for the next eighteen hours, but Kuranes did not hide her enjoyment at the destruction of the slow destruction of the Rune Ship.


    Her antagonistic behavior against Tiberius was well known, as the two of thempeted against each other in every capacity, the winner of this endless game of theirs would be dered the strongest.


    Yet there would be no end in sight for these games, after all, they were immortal.


    Lamia spat out a tiny section of the Rune Ship, and she held her head, screaming ast act of defiance before she was dragged into the heart with a wet plopping sound, herst cries exploded into the universe,


    "Mother, have mercy for your children. We fall into darkness¡­"


    ?


    Tiberius considered the remains of the Rune Ship, it could have been salvaged but the corrosion of Lamia''s saliva was upon it, and it would take too many resources to bring it back to even a fraction of her previous might, he sighed and turned away.


    ''Let her grave be under the light of the stars, the same way he found her.''


    Horush began to infuse the heart with energy borrowed from Minerva and the heart began to slowly transform into a cube made from bones and shifting flesh.


    On the four sides of the cube were the faces of Lamia, each with various expressions but still horribly aware of her situation as her eyes peered around in anger and madness.


    "It is done," Horush whispered, "we can begin activating the Ascension tform."


    "Not yet, there is not enough prey to make our heavens stable," Tiberius growled, "We must make sure everything is beyond perfect, we have only one shot at this, if we fail, the entire universe will bury us under their rage."


    "Not just this universe," Kuranes chuckled, "All of them. The Trickster is insane, but his depths of vision are¡­ spectacr."


    The three gods tore a path through reality and appeared over Trion, and they began moving towards the pce of the God King where a portal opened up for them and they appeared inside an expansive hall that was built from wood that gleamed like jade.


    A fifty-foot statue was situated in the middle of the hall that depicted a warrior d in ck armor. The gods walked up to this statue and its head which was molded from stones and metals and not an Anima turned to them, and the voice of the God King emerged from it,


    "Is it done?"


    Tiberius was the one who replied, "By your will, everything is as it should be. We are one step closer topletion and Ascension. Minerva has allowed her Shell to be harvested, the Trickster has fled far from Trion and the harvest is ripe, ready to be picked."


    The eyes of the statue zed with a red me and it nodded, with a loud bang, it pushed itself from the position it was standing in and drew a de that was sheathed behind it.


    The gods beginning with Horush walked to the statue and knelt, "I have always hated this part," Horush whispered to himself just as the de from the statue decapitated him.


    The de fell three more times, further dividing Horush''s body into four more pieces, and his body bled like a mortal, staining the ground of the temple.


    His mouth whispered with dying breath, "My blood lights the way."


    Minerva and Tiberius followed behind, they all knelt before the statue, and their heads were taken from their bodies and their bodies were sectioned into pieces, the statue reced the de in its sheath, and the de was already freed of blood as it drank every single drop that touched it.


    The statue of the God King suddenly squatted and began to feast on the bodies of the butchered gods, a long ck tongue emerged from its mouth and licked every single drop of blood spilled on the ground, pleasure filled its eyes, it swallowed the cube where Lamia was imprisoned, the Abomination looking at these events with shock and dread.


    There was nothing of Divinity in this God King, only evil.


    The statue soon returned to its previous position as if nothing had transpired and this hall fell into silence.

 Chapter 618 To Know Oneself

    <h4>Chapter 618 To Know Oneself</h4>


    ?Rowan''s eyes snapped open as refreshed as he could ever be in his present state. His Consciousness Pir and Knowledge Well had healed to their current optimal state, yet they came out wrong¡­misshapen.


    So much of his Ouroboros Bloodline had fused with his Chambers and Consciousness Pirs that with the weakened state of his Ouroboros Bloodline, his pirs no longer ascended to the skies¡ªthick beams of imcable consciousness powers that would ce those of the gods and Archmages to shame¡ªnow they were crooked, their golden shine reduced to rusted brown.


    The Eye of his Knowledge Well was no longer bright and piercing but dull and yellow, like the eyes of an old man in the twilight of his life, its processing power even in this state was less than ten percent.


    If these were the tools Rowan had to work with, it would have to be enough, what came next was not a matter of intelligence or power, but simply determination and enlightenment. His preparation was for this moment, and to seed, he would need to believe and understand himself deeply.


    Rowan stood up, his height reduced to 320 miles, yet every motion from his colossal body was palpable.


    This action prompted Eva and the rest to retreat, knowing it was time and Rowan nodded at their retreating figures in thanks, he waited for them to return to their ces as the endgame had begun.


    At this time the Core floating above no longer resembled a heart but an orb with no visible imperfections on its surface, there were three colors rippling along its exterior, the most dominant was a golden luster, and then a red hue like decaying blood, and finally a ck color simr to smoke.


    With Rowan''s new insight, he knew that what he was looking at were not colors, this was the outward appearance of something deeper. This was not Intent as Labaletai once told him, this was muchplex, and Rowan chose to call it Will.


    Intent could only exist in the fourth dimension after it anchored itself firmly in time, and its effects on the Third Dimension were visibly felt, it was the reason gods and Archamages were truly powerful, for their attacks carried a hint of inevitability, yet it could only move across the present.


    Rowan suspected that even the gods themselves did not truly understand how their Intent functioned after they gained this power at first only at very high levels would they begin toprehend this power, it would take someone like Rowan who was a Nascent Primordial and had ess to the understanding of Dimensions at this level to begin to unravel the knot.


    It was also the reason why the Intent from the gods could be easily purged, even a lower grade Intent could purge a higher grade Intent given enough volumes, but Will was different.


    He recalled what the powerful Mage inside the Isle of Rest told Andar about this power, she had called this color the Stench of an Old One.


    This Will or Stench was a deep pervasive power that rooted itself beyond the fourth dimension into higher nes, drenching its corruption deep in the past, the present, and the future.


    The gold was from Chaos, the red was from his father and the ck was from the Abyssal power that assailed his Angels. This power had slowly crept into his bloodline without him even noticing it, and over time it would slowly bleed into Rowan''s being until he would not be able to differentiate his essence from those of the Old Ones.


    The danger of such a thing was an ever-present noose on his neck, and if he chose to ignore it, an unfortunate ending awaited him, this universe was unforgiving to the weak.


    Now he was going to rid himself of this stench.


    The materials were ready, the hovering Orb in front of him that was asrge as seven of his previous fused together.


    The connections had been made, linking billions ofponents and material to a single whole that was not just a feat in forging, but an art of itself, and the Arcane Rune had been imnted into every single part of the Core, thest thing Rowan needed to do, was to ce his own Will inside this Core and give it life.


    If Rowan was creating a Destroyer using the previouslyid-out blueprints he harvested from the golden book then he would have used his Berserker Intent to serve as its activator, but he was going deeper, which meant he would have to gather his own Will.


    For the past two years, Rowan had been deliberating on how to create his own Will, this was a power that he should naturallye into when he reached the fifth or sixth Supreme Circle, but if he waited for that long the Will he would manifest would not be his own in its entirety, but a fusion of the Wills of the three Old Ones inside his bloodline.


    At that time he would not be himself anymore for slowly he would have lost what made him different, reduced to nothing but the agency of the Old Ones, it was unknown even with the help of his Primordial Record whether he would be able to purge them from his essence any longer.


    Rowan Spirit shuddered, was he not already corrupted?


    Not one to spend precious timenguishing in his problems, he began working on the process of creating his own Will.


    As far as he could tell he had abilities that went beyond his present Supreme Circle, and some of the feats he was capable of were capabilities that only Old Ones were capable of wielding, that meant he already had the tools to create his own Will, he was just not aware of it.


    After checking through himself countless times, it was the Primordial Record that finally gave him the hint that he was missing and he began to build from that point. That precious hint was his Titles.


    Rowan had five Titles, they were, ne Walker, Chaos Blood, Reality Butcher, Creator, and finally Primordial.


    Everything the Primordial Record showed him was important, and these Titles were significant towards the creation of his Will.


    Inside all these Title was the Core of who Rowan was, he just had to find it.

 Chapter 619 I Am Not Rowan Kuranes

    <h4>Chapter 619 I Am Not Rowan Kuranes</h4>


    ?The lightning in the clouds rumbled overhead, this cloud had grown, and it was not natural. This cloud was filled with non-attributeless Primordial Aether, this was Rowan''s hidden backup energy store, that he had been slowly generating by himself after he understood how the Aeorkron Core worked.


    Rowan had been able to divert a portion of those Primordial Aether and keep them above in the form of lightning bolts, and his eyes followed the roving bolts of lightning, seemingly entranced by their movements.


    Now that he was here at this moment, he did not feel fear or regrets, only a heightened sense of things¡­


    The wind blowing at hurricane speeds that could hardly ruffle his hair¡­


    The scent of the Forge, the closest he could rte was jasmine¡­


    The sounds¡­ The energy flowing through the expanse around him¡­


    The lightning filled with pure power¡­ He could feel it all.


    With his perception, he could follow every individual bolt, which was traveling at a paltry 270,000 mph.


    As a human such speed was beyond their understanding, even a Dominator at the Earth god level may struggle with following the bolt of lightning, but Rowan could easily do so.


    He had grown so powerful in such a short time it was now so hard for him to separate himself from when he was powerless and his present state.


    Rowan understood that somewhere down the line, he had forgotten what mortals and even gods understood as easily as breathing...


    ''Everyone has limits¡­ Even me. My growth is fast, but I''m still rising and my journey is long. I have not reached my destination in this journey of self-discovery, only one question is important¡­''


    Rowan whispered to himself, "Who am I?"


    He noticed that his striking serpentine eyes were gone.


    His eyes no longer zed with the color of gold like before, but now it was a muddy brown as if it were a mixture of many colors. He was not dissatisfied with this color, because it signified something pure, something that was basic.


    He could rebuild himself from the ground up.


    Rowan''s smile was beautiful, "I make myself from my y."


    The first Title he ever had was ne Walker, he began to explore what this Title meant to him.


    Rowan had lived across many lifetimes, or at least a part of himself. That part of him that lived like a mortal on an unassuming in an unassuming universe was unaware of his true ce in the grand scheme of things.


    Those separate parts of himself came together, traveling beyond death, beyond their individual universes, two separate entities that became one¡­


    Rowan once heard in his previous life on earth that, ''Death was the only bridge between man and god. What more can a mortal do that is more absolute than death.''


    Somehow this word had stuck in his heart. Now that he had died so many times in so many ways, it was not strange that he now understood the divine more deeply, even killed his fair share of gods, although most of them were not deserving of his hunger.


    Rowan shrugged, ''food was food. Death is my business. I have waited too long for this day, and now it is here."


    His voice rang out, strong and imcable, "I am no longer Rowan Carter from Earth, and I am no longer Rowan Kuranes from Trion¡­"


    ?


    In a Realm of Fire, a goddess sat upon a throne of molten magma and shifting cinders. Her eyes were closed as if in deep sleep, but she was humming, her divine voice pulsing with power and Aether, moving through the endless void.


    The throne she sat upon rested a million miles in the air, and it spewed out a vast amount of molten magma with a temperature that was hotter than stars, thick ck smoke billowed from it and shrouded this ce with darkness for endless miles.


    Below her throne were an uncountable number of worlds that were being birthed in chaos and mes, only to die and be reborn. Endless creatures of great power roamed in this ce, and the power of the goddess could be felt here, more stable than the earth and hotter than the sun.


    In this hellish domain, the voice of Rowan resounded,


    "I am no longer Rowan Kuranes¡­"


    The goddess shuddered and awoke with a fury that shook this entire space. Her Heaven vibrated and Hell was let loose. In an instant trillions died as her fury surged higher and higher.


    With a howl of disbelief and anguish, Kuranes rose from her throne and began to ascend towards Trion.


    Her body began to split open, and a vast amount of blood erupted from it which began to decay and turn to ash.


    The goddess began to rapidly age, her billowing red hair turning white.


    ?


    I am no longer just the son of Elura, Empyrean of Life, or my¡­ father, that broken Abomination. I am a new being, taken from something broken and fragmented to be something unknown,"


    Rowan''s voice began as a whisper, a tiny sound that held earth-


    shattering resolve, it was slowly bing louder as he spoke and the entire Forge went silent as formless energy began to grow, stifling everything here.


    The Orb overhead began to quiver, the same happened with his Ouroboros bloodline as deep cracks began to explode on his body, suddenly a violent shockwave erupted from his body and even the Sovereigns could not hold it back, it was impossible for them to hold it back.


    With a loud cry, they redirected the power outside and it erupted from the Forge and spread throughout the material universe, faster than the speed of light until it reached the desert where the Third Prince battled endless foes.


    That force touched all the great powers in the universe, from the Great Towers of the Mages to the deep void where the Abyssal Hells were pushing their corruption into the universe, to the Heavenly Outpost where the Celestials waited for the universe to age so that they could begin to roam, to other deeper areas¡­.


    The universe itself began to stir.

 Chapter 620 Taking Himself Apart

    <h4>Chapter 620 Taking Himself Apart</h4>


    ?The Third Prince felt a deep sense of disquietness, but it was a pity that his consciousness was not as stable as before, and his concentration had been dragged down by bloodlust and the pleasures ofbat.


    Yet this foreign emotion was so powerful that it triggered a fresh wave of awareness in his mind, shaking him away from his bloodthirstiness and he began to push towards escaping the desert, he remembered why he was here, and slowly but surely he was edging towards freedom.


    Of all the foes arrayed against him, the King of Nothing was the most annoying, with its capabilities it turned every attempt he made to escape to be fruitless, as it turned space and time to nothingness, effectively turning any effort he made to be meaningless.


    What made this scene of battle to be incredibly eerie was the fact that there was no sound, even with the level of apocalyptic powers being thrown around, this battle was soundless.


    The instinct of the Third Prince was screaming at him, it was telling him that he needed to leave the desert, that something monumental was happening, and if he was toote in addressing it, he would have failed the entire purpose of his existence¡­


    "What is happening? What am I about to lose? ARRRHHHHGGGG!!! Rowan¡­ Not Rowan¡­ You fucking bastard, what are you doing?!!"


    With a scream of rage, the Third Prince ignored everything, ignited his Essence, and began to push to escape this desert.


    This endless desert transformed into a red sea, as the Essence of the Third Prince ignited, even this powerful and feared location was transformed before the presence of the true might of the Third Prince.


    For the first time in countless eternities, a great cry erupted from the desert, ancient beyond belief, and filled with an anger that would turn everything in existence to dust.


    That reply was replied by the Third Prince whose cry of rage and despair was long and deep. Something in that cry silenced the desert and it begrudgingly took back its domain.


    The desert bent the knee to the Third Prince, but its rage was not sated, from this moment he was barred from ever entering the desert. If he was to return the Third Prince would have to take another route, which was impossible, this was the inky method to reach the consciousness of the universe and return or he would have to be something else.


    Igniting his Essence was the final straw, it gave him all the power he needed to escape his encirclement, as he slowly battled towards the ends of the desert.


    Yet he knew that this action of igniting his Essence would mean his end, but he no longer cared, and he would willingly pass the torch to the next in line if that meant he did not fail his mission.


    His screams of rage echoed through the desert once more,


    "Fourth you win¡­ bastard you have won!"


    ?


    Rowan was unaware of the effect of his action on the rest of the universe. No, that would be wrong, he had recognized that something simr might happen, although he had failed to recognize the enormity of his effort.


    He continued with his cleansing of his Mental State, there was a great force surrounding him that had begun topress Reality until it appeared as if a silver corona was surrounding him.


    He heard a heavy thumping sound in the distance that strengthened his resolve, and he realized that it wasing from his Angelic host of a hundred thousand.


    They had all created spears of mes, and they striker the ground with the shaft, creating countless sonic booms with that gesture.


    He could feel their belief, their love, and unshakable confidence, and Rowan drew strength from them as he continued speaking,


    "I am not a Reality Butcher. My unchecked destruction was born from a mind without any control. I was nothing but a ve to an instinct that I ought to master, I¡­"


    A whisper suddenly entered his consciousness,


    "OH¡­ BUT YOU HAVE NOT MASTERED THAT INSTINCT YET¡­ CHILD OF CHAOS!"


    Those words were so intrusive and loud, that it was almost as if every cell in his body was screaming.


    Rowan''s body exploded into a billion fragments and spread around for thousands of miles.


    His roar of fury and resolve erupted from those fragments, his understanding of how deeply he had been corrupted brought a great sense of shame and anger in his heart.


    "I have lived with all your Stench for long enough! If this power came from you, then it''s not mine. I do not need it!"


    His fragments reconstituted himself but he did not make himself whole like before.


    Rowan was filled with rage and he deliberately did not heal himself all the way through, as he left himself separated into various parts, like an anatomy mannequin presenting the variousyers inside the flesh, previously he was not capable of viewing himself like this or even taking himself apart like he just did.


    The inneryer of his body was a golden cloud that was thick as mercury, a closer look would show it was not liquid but countless golden grain with specks of starlight inside of it, they slowly rotated and the Aura they unleashed was powerful, as they were no longer contained inside Rowan''s Absolute Body.


    This Aura contained the countless Empyrean Essence that Rowan took from the universe and the Essence that he transformed using Soul Energy.


    Except for abnormal cases, there was no way any universe would ever grant a single being this amount of Essence, for it was the foundations of power that could crush them from the inside.


    A great part of the reason Rowan was able to perform so many miracles while inside the universe like his ability to bring back his future state of being into the past when he utilized the Tower of Greed or how he was able to seed thousands of worlds while he was still just a Rift State Dominator was tied to the fact that the amount of Empyrean Essence he had was unprecedented.


    This amount of Essence that Rowan collected was enough to birth a hundred Empyreans!


    This Essence represented great power and its Aura began to destabilize the Forge.


    The secondyer was his golden bones, they shone like a sun and they were as stable as the pirs that supported the universe.


    The Third Layer was flesh, they were like endless channels of power, as they held the ability to hold an unfathomable amount of Aether. It was the reason he could burn Eruption without turning himself to dust.


    Rowan roared, "Eruption¡­. Out!"

 Chapter 621 Transferring Power

    Chapter 621 Transferring Power


    ??This action of his seemed to stun the voice as with the roar from Rowan that hung in the air for an impossibly long time, everyyer of his body began to vibrate.


    From his roiling Essence, golden bones, and Absolute flesh, a golden fire began to emerge that held no trace of heat but force!


    This was not fire, but pure potential energy, in a form that exceeded all concepts of energy that could be measured in the universe, even the Forge began to groan as the effort of containing this power was straining valuable resources.


    Rowan was almost held in ce with awe when he examined the true form of Eruption. He realized that he had barely scratched the surface of this power, and the methods he used when employing it were so crude it almost made himugh, it was like he was given a nuclear missile and he had been using it as a spear.


    "YOU ARE IGNORANT, CHILD OF CHAOS. BEING RECKLESS WITH YOUR GIFT IS NOT WISDOM. YOU WERE GIVEN WINGS TO FLY, YET IN YOUR FOOLISHNESS YOU BELIEVE YOU CAN ACHIEVE FLIGHT USING YOUR BARE ARMS. AGAINST THE MIGHT OF THE AGES WHAT CAN YOUR PUNY FLESH ACCOMPLISH?"


    This voice was grating on his senses, but Rowan observed that its intensity had reduced, and he ignored it. This voice revealed itsck of Rowan''s true ability and mindset by the statement it just made.


    There was no way Rowan would ever give up an ability like Eruption.


    Its versatility was matchless and having understood a bit about how it truly worked, he was more firm in his decision, he would be keeping this power, but in order to do so, he would have to change it, for now, it was unclean.


    It was important to note that although there had been slight diversions in Rowan''s n, he had anticipated something like this urring and he had duly nned for it. Although he did not have the famed omniscience of a Primordial, with his Knowledge Well, he could at least anticipate 92% of the possible oues of his actions during the forging of his Destroyer.


    He just had to believe in his vision and make the best of every stage that arose as he forged ahead.


    Eruption began to leech from his body more and more slowly as Rowan could not easily separate this ability that had be tied to every part of his body, and if he did not find a way to quickly resolve it, like a stretched rubber band, Eruption would snap back and re-merge with his body.


    Rowan did not have to ask before Eva understood what to do next and she quickly alerted the Sovereigns, "Release the Seeded Worlds!"


    Suriel and Erudiel opened their wings and began to release the Seeded Worlds they had been keeping in their possession, each of them was as tiny as an apple, previously theses were glowing with golden energy as a vast amount of Rowan''s Essence flowed through them, but now they were different.


    With the present state of his World Engine, these worlds appeared dead and deste. They were now a dark brown, and it was as if every trace of vitality had been siphoned from them leaving only a dead carcass behind.


    Rowan knew that was not the case. What had changed was that every here alongside the world seed he ced inside had been drained entirely of every single energy and essence they contained leaving only a husk.


    When Rowan obtained the World Engine ability, and the understanding of its purpose and utilities emerged in his consciousness, he became aware that a World Engine, although a powerful ability, was one that few great powers would hardly select.


    The primary reason for this was that during the Incubation of the World Seed inside a, the energy it would absorb had a way of influencing its growth, and if the owner of the World Seed was not vignt, it was possible for the World Seed to break away from their control.


    The true owner of this World Seed was not him, for the Stench of Chaos was ingrained in this ability, but all hope was not lost.


    Rowan had made sure that every World Seed he had created had been filled with the purest Source of Soul Energy that came from him alone, making every single one of his World Seeds unique, this process effectively ved the World Seeds to him, even though their origin most likely came from Chaos.


    This meant that although the energy Rowan ced inside of them had been fully drained away, their architecture remained in ce, they could be refilled again if he gave them a new source of fuel.


    Rowan split his focus between the gathering energy of Eruption and the 1,252 Minor worlds that surrounded him like pearls.


    It did not take long for Eruption to snap toward those worlds for they were extensions of Rowan''s body, and they were close enough to his makeup that they would see it as the next best option after the environment of his body was bing more hostile.


    "A BOLD PLAN, YET FUTILE, SURELY YOU MUST UNDERSTAND¡­ YOU ARE A FLUKE, YOUR METHODS WHILE IMAGINATIVE, POSSESS NO ROOT TO¡­"


    With Eruption streaming out of his body and into the Seeded Worlds, the voice became increasingly fainter, and it was easy for Rowan to cut it off.


    Whoever owns this voice would cause more harm to him the more he listened to them. Rowan had realized that apart from creating a source of distraction in his heart, this voice most likely understood Rowan''s goals, but not the methods he sought to achieve them, the only way he would be truly freed of it was to truly cleanse himself from this Stench.


    The power of Eruption was vast but shared among 1,252 worlds, each of which contained trillions of living organisms meaning that it could be barely digested by these Seeded Worlds, he had chosen the right amounts after all.


    Rowan watched each World Seed begin to transform, turning from a muddy brown to an orb that appeared to be filled with blue lightning. When a Seeded World was fully saturated with energy, it would be drawn to the sky where it merged into the Core floating above.


    It didn''t take long for the thousand of World Seeds to merge into the Core, and a loud metallic groan emerged from it.

 Chapter 622 Profound Sacrifice

    <h4>Chapter 622 Profound Sacrifice</h4>


    ?Rowan began returning his body to its previous state, it was slow and extremely painful, and it became immediately clear that removing Eruption from his body had taken a toll. His entire hair began to descend like a waterfall, and in a short moment, he became bald, leaving deep bleeding pits on his head that brought forth blood and pus.


    Large bleeding wounds filled his body and for the first time since he became an Ouroboros Serpent, he began to bleed red blood like a mortal. His capacity to handle pain and adverse effects also fell to the gutter, and with a particrly loud crack a majority of his Force Field dissipated, and he nearly fell to his knees.


    Rowan had been unconsciously supporting himself with Telekinesis all this while, and with the dissipation of a greater part of his Force Field, he was left with barely enough power to lift up a mountain range, this was far from his previous peak when he could effortlessly crush worlds to dust.


    Even as he braced himself, his Force Field finally faded to nothingness and thest burst of Telekinesis surged out, only to vanish.


    This ability was almost an innate part of him, something simr to his heartbeat or the blood flowing in his veins. Rowan was surprised how much it hurt him to lose it, like a man suddenly bereft of all his limbs, his body instinctively tried to reach for his Telekinesis, but it was no longer there.


    For a brief moment, Rowan nearly broke. The magnitude of his actions and sacrifice nearly overwhelmed him, but he shook himself from that state, as quickly as it came.


    "I knew this wasing. I cannot be shaken¡­ I cannot be broken. Let the waves grow higher and higher, I shall remain standing!"


    The Empyrean Metal that he was made from was dissipating, fading away into golden ash that ascended into the sky and created a golden arch like a rainbow.


    Although his flesh was still ridiculously powerful, its nature was now different, no longer invible, no longer immortal, no longer sacrosanct.


    Who else would be willing to give up such great powers?


    Rowan did not dy his next actions, with the absence of Eruption and the Force Field on his body, his Attributes fell once more, his body shrinking from 300+ miles down to just 120 miles. The effect of the Goliath Might Spell was fading and Lost had to recast it once more.


    "Triple the cast," Rowanmanded, his voice was hoarse, but the power it contained was unmatched.


    Lost sputtered in indignation, "But, that would¡­"


    Eva tapped his head, "Just do it, what doesn''t immediately kill the creator is okay, he can endure the strain."


    Lost wanted to protest but with a forlorn sigh he continued stacking the Goliath Might Spell.


    Rowan smiled internally, he was sure Eva''s words were just a way to appease the little child, but everyone here knew he was no longer the invincible Ouroboros Serpent, but they believed in him, and that was enough.


    The light of the Goliath Might Spell that was previously floating around Rowan''s skin suddenly fused to his flesh and began to dig its way through until they reached the bone. The light was no longer white but red, as his blood stained the Spell and it shone with a scarlet glow.


    Rowan gasped in pain, an unconscious reaction from a body that was beginning to transform to that of a mortal, but the strength filling up his frame was real enough, even though it was beginning to kill him, and unlike when he was fully an Ouroboros Serpent, if he died, especially inside this space, he would not be able toe back, not even the Tower of Greed would work here.


    "WHY RISK IT ALL FOR NOTHING, CHILD¡­ YOU ARE BELOVED BY THE VERY LIGHT THAT TOUCHES YOUR SKIN¡­"


    "I am not just a Creator of the Celestial and the Abyssals!" Rowan roared, blood pouring down from his mouth as his cries tore the linings inside his throat, and his Angels trembled.


    "I have brought to life more than that¡­"


    An image of Andar shed in his mind, every single process he had manifested as he created Andar from the remnants of the mortal he once was. He recalled the form of Lost, born from the Lost mes and Rowan''s consciousness, his memories, and his convictions, he recalled Eva, a woman manifested anew from the hands of incognizance¡­


    "My path may have beenid out for me, but I have earned my name¡­"


    Of the hundred thousand Angels and Archangels here, of the two Sovereigns who stood in guard of him none of them had the Abyssal taint, Rowan had made sure they were free of that taint with the lights of Sheol.


    With spears of mes, every Angel here including the Sovereigns mmed their weapon against the ground seven times. The sound was a sign of their allegiance and unshakable devotion to their creator.


    Every space inside the Forge vibrated as the Aura of Rowan Celestial Host was manifested and their glory shone upon the broken body of their creator, covering him in a shroud of glory.


    "Once they were yours. No longer, they are my children now¡­ I am¡­ a Creator!"


    With these words, the silver Corona around Rowan thickened and brought with it a formless pressure that nearly brought him to his knees.


    Rowan fought against this pressure, burning everything his mortal body had, his resolve and madness beyond what even a god couldprehend¡­ this struggle made the Silver Light glow brighter and he understood that this was the embers of his Will if he allowed himself to falter at this moment, then it was all for nothing¡­


    His body began to shrink, the energy he was utilizing was a small part of this mental struggle but it was still an rming amount.


    Even with the Goliath Might Spell giving him millions of points of Attributes, it was not enough to stall the loss he was suffering.


    From a hundred miles, down to fifty and finally ten miles tall. Rowan''s form no longer towered on the horizon, his body a far cry from its previous magnificence, in its ce however was raw, unchecked potential!


    Rowan''s appearance was a shell of his previous one, withrge bleeding wounds that showed decaying bones, a breath that was disorderly, and the Aura of death hung heavily over him¡­


    Yet, the silver corona only grew sharper, like a divine de that was slowly being unsheathed.


    Rowan was reforging himself anew, using his hand to mold his y, such an act had gone beyond heaven defying, this was not acknowledging the fact that he was also fighting against the Will of three Primordials!


    "FOOLISH CHILD, I CAN NO LONGER PROTECT YOU FROM THE ROAD YOU ARE ABOUT TO TAKE!"


    "I am no longer Chaos Blood¡­"

 Chapter 623 The Great Betrayer

    <h4>Chapter 623 The Great Betrayer</h4>


    ?When Rowan spoke those words, it carried a tone of finality, time seemed to stop, everything went still¡­ Yet this was the Forge, a space that was as close to a fifth Dimension as possible, and time was not the ultimate ruler here.


    Rowan''s voice transcended the limit of time and he continued speaking, whomever owned that voice was no longer just speaking, rather they were actively trying to thwart his efforts,


    "My Empyrean birth may have been as an Ouroboros Serpent, but that is not all of my nature, but a minor part of it, and it should not determine all I am to be. If my future is to be determined by Chaos¡­ Then I am no longer a Child of Chaos!!!"


    Several pained roars emerged from the Core above, and Rowan''s ears and eyes exploded and his corporeal body went blind, but his consciousness no longer needed such limiting organs like eyes to understand his environment, however, that did notst for long.


    Rowan''s consciousness was suddenly bathed in darkness, and he could feel a crushing power beyond what his current frame could hold, and his body began to copse, unlike the previous bodily destruction, he could not control this copse, and his mortal body was held at the edge of death, and if not for his profound vitality and his stubborn will to live and seed, he would already be dead, because Rowan at this moment was just a pile of blood, flesh and bones.


    Yet, all these seemed to happen in the distance, to someone else''s body as his consciousness was dragged beyond infinity, and he saw a long Golden Road that stretched beyond countless universes¡­


    Rowan heard a loud crash as if a thousand worlds were being split apart, and the Core above cracked as six massive Ouroboros Serpents emerged from it, they had no skin, and their bones were decaying, but their size and power were breathtaking.


    ¡­ His consciousness could not maintain the connection with the Forge as he was dragged deeper and deeper down that Golden Road past hundreds of universes, but he could see shes of battle, as his Sovereigns and all his Angelic Host fought with the Serpents¡­


    Rowan''s cries of anger could not reach the Forge, for the minds of his Serpents were being corrupted, forced against their will, but they fought against this intrusion, without Rowan, they were losing the battle against this foreign power, and he was growing ever farther from them¡­


    He tried to fight the pull but he could not, with a loud pulse that Rowan felt could be heard all over the many universes, he found himself crashing on top of a mountain.


    It almost reminded him of the moment he entered the Anima of Ohrox, the Prince of Destruction inside the Covenant.


    His consciousness was addled for a few seconds before he jumped to his feet and looked around, and he nearly fell on his face, for the body he found himself in was distinctively mortal, but it was not his own.


    He grunted, "How I despise this weakness!"


    Rowan''s consciousness tried to escape from this body, he needed to return to the Forge or his Ascension to the level of Will would fail, and his struggles were useless. The Serpents had nearly been melted into the Core, and if he did not return toplete the Destroyer, they would be taken from him, he would never allow that travesty.


    He desperately strived to escape, his consciousness was still powerful, but there was nothing he could do about the mortal shell he inhabited, it was¡­ less. Everything about its biology and spirituality made manipting his consciousness and escaping from it nearly impossible.


    He knew that there was still a connection between him and his body inside the Forge, for he could still sense the wave of battle, even from this ce where he found himself.


    Rowan struggled for a moment and he gave up, the only progress he made was a very clear understanding of this body he just inhabited, and he needed to gather more information to understand how he could return, someone brought him here after all.


    This body, although it was a mortal, was different, and he instinctively understood that he had no rtion with this flesh, not in his past lives, nor was it rted to the Kuranes bloodline.


    The body should be in its thirties with short ck hair, there was a deep scar on its left cheek and its eyes had two colors, the left was gray and the right was gold, also it had a single massive heart which was inside its stomach.


    He looked around him, aware that where he was would be dangerous, and found out that he was alone. The mountaintop he found himself in was ragged, with a few tufts of yellow grass stubbornly fighting through the cracks, wing to life despite this detrimental environment.


    Rowan walked towards the edge of the mountain and looked below, and saw nothing but an endless ck cloud that surrounded the mountain for miles, and at the edge of the horizon was a pale golden mist that blocked his perception from reaching the distance.


    "You fit right in my body, it''s almost uncanny."


    The voice dragged Rowan from his spections and he looked around, and he found a fire with the body of a pregnant man that had been staked through.


    A closer look would reveal that the mes came from the remnant of dozens of burning universes, and Rowan could still hear the intensely terrifying screams emanating from them.


    The man was suspended over these horrifying mes, the wooden stake pierced through his buttocks and out the side of his neck, and the stake was slowly rotating so the fire could evenly cook the man suspended above it.


    Yet what made this scene more peculiar was that the head of the man was motionless and focused on Rowan, while the rest of his body was rotating over the mes causing his neck to be twisted like a wounded rope.


    The face of the man was the same as that of the body Rowan was inhabiting and this tortured creature smiled at him, while golden blood slowly dribbled from the side of his lips.


    There would have been a time when such a horrific sight was shocking to him, but those times were far behind, Rowan moved closer to this ghastly apparition and he frowned at the scent of roasted meat that entered his nose.


    He did not know where this knowledge came from, but he called out, "You are Caine, are you not? The one who has been speaking with me. The brightest light in all of creation, the Great Betrayer¡­ The damned voice in my head."

 Chapter 624 Grave Danger

    Chapter 624 Grave Danger


    ??Rowan''s words hung in the air, thenguage he spoke was the same as what this strange man just used, and thisnguage was one of the strangest he had ever heard before.


    If a storm could speak, this would be thenguage that they would use.


    The man being roasted above the fire smiled, "In the flesh, or what''s left of it? Our father''s fury is¡­ magnificent. Yet I''m surprised how you understood my words. Thenguage I speak has been dead for many Eras, I should know, I created it. So many mysteries to you¡­So¡­ so¡­ many, but you are beginning to go astray little brother, and I can no longer watch."


    Rowan quickly collected all the information he knew about Caine, he barely had the might of a single consciousness pir in his body and he had to make do with what he had.


    Most importantly he could not really n deeply and had to keep his real thoughts a secret and act more with his intuition because he suspected that this body he inhabited might be able to listen to his thoughts!


    He was in grave danger and was still under a vicious time constraint, and every second he spent here, Caine was winning. This would be a mental chess match that would test him to the limits and the board was stacked heavily against him.


    This was the individual who stopped the unceasing onught of a Primordial by thwarting the ns of Chaos. He had forged a pact with the Celestials and created a technique that devoured the Intent of Chaos.


    Labaletai the Chaos Door had praised this figure, calling him the bravest and wisest of all the Children of Chaos, and if he was right, Caine was the reason why thest war between the Primordials ended and Chaos imprisoned for all of eternity.


    Rowan did not understand when he fell into the sight of this figure, but if he were to guess, it would be when the Chaos Door devoured the Will of Chaos inside the consciousness he had ced inside Andar.


    With his current knowledge of mysticism, he knew that for a figure like Caine, who was most likely a being who had transcended the Fifth Dimension, anything they created would have the touch of their Will.


    Previously Rowan had thought that what was inside his body was Intent, and the Chaos Door had also yed to his ignorance, telling Rowan that what he collected from his body was the Intent of Chaos, now he knew that Labaletai was lying to him or if he was not, that meant the Chaos Door was ignorant of the true dimensions of power, which Rowan felt was difficult to imagine.


    Yet if that was the truth, that would reveal a deep w inside the so-called Travelers of The Blood, which was they escaped the clutch of one tyrant and fell into the hands of another. If a powerful creature like the Chaos Door had been deceived for so long, what hope did Rowan have of winning against this creature?


    When the Chaos Door devoured the Will of Chaos, he had imed to have destroyed it, and at that time, Rowan had felt that to be the case, but he knew this was falsehood. That was not Intent but Will, and it was not destroyed, but transferred¡­ to this figure here¡­ to Caine!


    There had been a force trying to push his eyes away from the gross stomach of Caine, and he had to fight the urge to look away with everything he had before he could barely peek at this creature''s stomach.


    It was swollen and pulsating as if it was filled with a turbulent river or a struggling baby, but Rowan could sense something more¡­ It was Will! The Will of Chaos, and in that short moment he peered at this horrifying sight, he had felt a wave of Chaos Will flow into the body of Caine and an equal amount of Will suddenly vanishing from his body, as if something inside that stomach was eating the Will of Chaos.


    ''No, whatever is happening here is important, but you need to return to your body, whatever happens, he wins the longer you remain in this ce.''


    Rowan''s eyes glinted, he could still perceive vague snatches of the great battle happening in the forge, and his desperation was growing, and he growled to the figure in the fire,


    "Caine, let me out of here."


    The man arched an eyebrow, "I will have to admit, your disposition is quite¡­ unppable, even when you are reduced to the state of a mortal. Such stubbornness and rity of mind are not normal, even among the children of Chaos. Do you perhaps understand that you are quite insane?"


    "I do not care about what you think, you brought me here for a reason, speak your words, and let us be done. I request no aid from you, nor do I require it."


    The man suddenlyughed before grimacing in pain as his stomach suddenly expanded and for a brief moment Rowan felt he could glimpse something inside it, but then it deted and Caine gasped in relief,


    "Let you go? Don''t mind if I do, but before I do that, there is something you should know, where do I start? Oh yes, this is a good one, do you know of this saying, I believe it is familiar to you¡­ and perhaps you alone would understand it."


    "It goes like this: ¡­ a stone was cut from a mountain¡ªbut not by human hands. The stone struck the feet,pletely shattering the iron and y. Then the iron, the y, the bronze, the silver, and the gold were crushed and blown away without a trace, like husks of wheat at threshing time. But the stone became a tremendous mountain that covered the entire earth."


    Rowan froze, but only for a short while, although it was a very brief motion, Caine had caught it and he smiled.


    These words came from his previous life and were most likely known by millions of people, for they came from a religious text. Rowan was never a religious person and never ced any faith in a higher power, but with his consciousness pirs, he was given a perfect memory and he recalled these words.


    This meant Caine knew about Rowan''s previous life or he was fishing for information, either way, it meant that his fears were correct, while his consciousness still remained in this body, Caine could not just read his thoughts but he was actively fishing to ess Rowan''s memory.


    This was the true intention beneath this entire farce.

 Chapter 625 Returning To The Forge

    Chapter 625 Returning To The Forge


    ??The secrets Rowan held were earth-shaking and although his feats were miraculous, it was nothing before the secrets he held inside his mind, if Caine understood the source of his powers then Rowan knew he was finished, for this creature would stop at nothing to acquire everything.


    Rowan''s eyes grew cold, "Caine, let us cut to the chase, I am not a mortal that needs¡­" he gestured to the body of Caine hanging over the mes of burning universes, "all these unnecessary theatrics to instill awe and fear in my heart, tell me what you want and we can negotiate, saving all of us time and effort."


    "Oh¡­ I love the way your mind works. Of course, I can do this, you have to forgive me, eldritch beings like us have to cultivate a certain atmosphere," Caine winked at him and everything around them transformed and Rowan''s consciousness returned to the Forge with blistering speed, and Rowan suspected that what he saw was not a mirage, but was real.


    With no barrier over his senses, this time he was overlooking the terrible events happening inside the Forge, with no way to connect to his broken flesh or stop this tragedy from happening.


    Caine was no longer hanging over a fire, he now appeared in the replica of the body he gave to Rowan, he had a smirk that stretched the scar on his cheeks, almost making it seem like another leering mouth. There was something about his disposition that made it easy to hate him, this trait was almost innate, and it took a brief moment for Rowan to sort through this powerful emotion and ce them aside.


    Caine proceeded with speaking with evident amusement in his eyes, "Believe me Rowan, thest thing I want to do is to make an enemy out of you. You remind me so much about our father¡­ cold and merciless, like a broken piece of winter steel, there is nothing of warmth inside you, which begs the question, how can something as cold as you create creatures like this? My children are not so warm even though my heart is nothing but mes."


    Rowan did not say anything, his stance was that of waiting for Caine to continue speaking. Anything this individual does is carefully calcted, including his words, and he would rather Caine move straight to the point than allow his questions to push them off track.


    Caine smiled again and Rowan had to fight the urge to tear off his jaws and beat him to death with it, and he calmed his rage and listened to him,


    "To tell you the truth, I don''t want to waste your time¡­ clearly you need it." Caine pointed out below as if Rowan was not aware of the conflicts happening.


    The battle urring inside the Forge had reached a feverish pitch, the Six Ouroboros Serpents roared their sorrow and rage as their bodies were driven without their consent.


    Rowan had benefited greatly when he returned from outside the universe, achieving powers that made him matchless even at his level, but as always, the gains for his Ouroboros Serpents were much more substantial. His enhanced Attributes were only a small portion of what his Ouroboros Serpents received.


    At this moment his Serpents were a shell of their previous self, they hardly had any skin or flesh left and a greater portion of their bones had vaporized and merged with the Core, but it did not detract from the fact that each of them was more than five thousand miles long!


    The space of the Forge was trulypact and resistant to force and pressure and this was the only reason that the winds generated by the Serpent''s movements were not enough to tear all of reality to pieces, yet this Space was under severe strain and only the aid of Eva, Lost and a whole Host of Angels were fighting to keep the Forge in one piece, but they were beginning to fail.


    Large portions of the Forge were beginning to copse, and if this deterioration were not halted, the material universe would seep into the Forge, and this would create an explosion ten times more terrible than a supernova, everything here would die.


    The Ouroboros Serpents were attempting to devour the remnants of Rowan''s body, if they seeded, his consciousness would be destroyed and whatever was influencing them would be able to fully take over. Caine would be the winner here.


    Suriel and Erudiel were battling the Six Ouroboros Serpents by themselves, and they were holding their ground against the crazed serpents, but they were being restricted from calling on their full might.


    It did not take long to see why there was a big problem in this fight. His Sovereigns could not go all out and battle the Serpents because any damage they inflicted on them had an adverse effect on the Core above.


    They could only push them back, stalling them for as long as possible, and his Ouroboros Serpents were very adaptable, whatever methods the Sovereigns were using to hold them back were slowly losing their effect, it would not be long now before they lost their hold over the Serpent or risk destroying them so they would hurt not Rowan, he knew what they would choose.


    His Sovereigns would prefer that the Core would be lost than for Rowan to be killed. There was nothing wrong with this choice but there was still another bad actor here that would gain the advantage, no matter how this conflict yed out.


    Caine seemed to be enjoying the battle ongoing below and turned to Rowan and continued where he stopped,


    "That is the reason why I took you to my home, to show you everything as quickly as possible, a picture is worth a thousand words, so to speak, " Caine giggled.


    "Oh yes, the person you saw is the real representation of me. Let''s not go into my torture, I admit that portion was a bit ise if I say so myself, but I''m sure you saw the purpose for which I created the devouring technique."


    He waited for Rowan to speak and Rowan duly replied, "I don''t know the purpose of your actions, but I saw that you were feeding on the Will of Chaos."


    Caine paused as if in deep thought and heughed, "You are far less curious than I thought, by now I would be expecting you to be thinking more deeply about the meaning behind my efforts, are you deliberately trying not to actively think about your situation?... Smart!"


    Rowan rubbed his brows, fighting the deep irritation that was constantly growing in his soul, "Is there any reason to beat a dead horse? Your intentions are in as day, why don''t we cut the crap and skip to the portion where you make your demands."

 Chapter 626 Release The Beast

    Chapter 626 Release The Beast


    ??Caine rubbed his nose like a child who was caught with his hand sticking in the cookie jar, "So you did figure out the reason I ced you in my doppelganger. Well I did not try to hide it, I could have easily disguised my countenance, but I suspect that would notst long against your deductions."


    "Okay, what I want, it''s pretty simple. I don''t know where you gained the idea of trying to create a Will all by yourself, but I tell you, many have tried and all have failed. Yes, you can gain a rudimentary type of Will that you can use for up to the sixth Dimension, it''s really not that impressive, but it ends there. Unlike you, I want more."


    "I don''t hold the fact that you are unaware of this barrier of Will that has stopped everyone else but the Primordi and while it is quite futile to create your Will at all, because I expected you to know about this millions of years in the future when you be an outer universal creature, but you choose to begin this process now, and when you do that. As I said before, it is your choice, but you begin to rob me of my due, because of this decision!"


    "You see, the Will of Chaos in your body is my food, and the stronger you be, the more of this Will that would be attracted to you, and in time when you learn my technique, surely you don''t want to be a ve to Chaos, do you? So¡­ when you learn my technique, I will be able to feed off this Will for as long as possible."


    "You know for a while you were my favorite, in the blink of an eye you began gathering so much Will of Chaos it was almost equal to the Will another Child of Chaos would gather after several million years¡­ how intriguing!"


    Rowan nodded, "Got it, I will not be asking you for the reason you are feeding off Chaos''s Will, as that is of no concern to me. I will no longer be removing the Will of Chaos from my body, let me return and finish my Ascension to the stage of Will, even though it is a broken path, it is my own."


    Caineughed, "Your audacity is charming, yet, you should know that option for you is no longer possible. At first, I would have dly returned your consciousness, but now¡­ I think I would be taking what is left of your body¡­ you are far more valuable than just a tool that I farm for the Will of Chaos. Your secrets would be mine."


    Rowanughed, the tone of his voice low and dangerous, "Then all this talk is just a farce, you never intended for me to gain my own Will."


    Caine peered down at the battle, his silence was assent enough, but soon he spoke again with curiosity voring his tone, "How is it possible you can create Angels of this power? You have a second bloodline, but what is it? It cannot be Celestial or Infernal, I can''t understand how this is possible. What bloodline is able to create such perfect mimicry of a Celestial?"


    Rowan tapped his head, "Is that not what you have been trying to find all these while, I can feel you, scuttling around like a rat in my skull."


    Caine smiled sheepishly, "You can? My enthusiasm for this mysterious bloodline of yours is at its peak! Yet, I''m not without mercy, and I can choose to sacrifice some of my benefits and grant a favor to you, of course, you would have to worship me and be my herald for all eternity, but that is a small price to pay. You should know when you are outmatched."


    Rowan sneered inside his heart, Caine brought this disaster upon him, but he was still acting as if he was doing Rowan a favor by offering him crumbs.


    "Don''t take too long deliberating on your answer, by my estimation, you barely have eighteen seconds of linear time to reveal the mysteries in your heart to me, or your own Bloodline Avatars would consume you whole. Then you be nothing but a fading memory, but you will be aware long enough to see everything you have wrought bing mine."


    Rowan shook his head andughed, anyone who knew Rowan would know he was no longer just furious, but blood-lusted, "I thought you called me insane Caine," He pointed down to the remnants of his flesh, even now it was still surrounded by a thick silver corona,


    "Look at the work of my hands. At my level, I''m fighting for my own Will! What makes you think the prospect of oblivion would dissuade me from finishing what I started? I always knew that my effort could easily lead me to a disaster, but my fate is my own, and I will break before I bend. You are in my head, so you know this is the truth!"


    "Is it? The truth I mean," Caine assessed Rowan critically, "Perhaps you need more motivation to make your decision. I promise you, being stubborn is useless, what you own would be mine sooner orter, and not revealing your secrets is just a minor inconvenience for me."


    Rowan sneered and folded his hands behind him in a nonchnt manner as he watched his Sovereigns slowly fail to contain the Ouroboros Serpents,


    "Then you should have no problem with me being silent. If this is the end of my road, I ept it, now be quiet and let me fade in peace without your endless prattle. It is no wonder Chaos despises you, for all your power, your nature is closer to that of a rat¡­ you have no dignity."


    Caine was silent for a while and then he sighed, "Very well, let us watch you die. I am honorable at least to give yourst moment the dignity every Child of Chaos deserves."


    Inside the Forge, Eva was slowly counting down inside her mind, ''I hope you know what you are doing Rowan, although we nned for something like this to happen, I don''t know if we are capable of pulling through.''


    She nodded at Lost and whispered, "It is time. Release the beast."

 Chapter 627 The Pride of The Ouroboros Serpents

    Chapter 627 The Pride of The Ouroboros Serpents


    ??"Hmm¡­" Caine had immediately noticed the change inside the Forge, and his eyes turned to Eva, "What little games are you ying beneath my sight?"


    The Sovereigns stopped blocking the Ouroboros Serpents and retreated, flying towards the clouds above. The Ouroboros Serpents now freed from their clutches, thundered past, their movement creating massive tremors in space. In a few seconds, they would be reaching his body.


    Caine tapped the side of his chin in contemtion, "I will admit, that was a stupid move; releasing your beasts. You could havested a bit longer, the game was just bing more interesting. Are you that desperate to fade from the Immortal Coil?"


    ''She was not referring to them.'' A thought flew past Rowan''s mind, and Caine beside him froze, his two-colored eyes slowly turned to Rowan, and a feeling of hate and revulsion bubbled up within him and this time he did not fight this feeling, allowing it to wash over him.


    Rowan chuckled and he spat at the ground, "So you were reading my mind."


    "Am I? Funny how I''ve not been able to see beyond your surface thoughts." Caine growled and immediately Rowan felt the slight scratching sensation he had been feeling all these while intensifying into a tornado made of teeth and barbed wires.


    They began to dig into the fabrics of his consciousness, taking no heed of the damages or his defenses. Rowan''s mind was not like a god or an Archmage, it was fortified beyond reason, and with his growing knowledge of mysticism,  it had also enhanced the defenses and reaches of his mind, although he was not at his peak, it should be incredibly difficult to break into his mind¡­ but Caine was seeding, and he was no longer being gentle about it.


    He must have seen a slight deviation in his ns as Rowan''s action was ipatible with his words, and he no longer took his time to savor his victory. He wanted his prize now.


    Rowan made no sound even when his left eye exploded and he began to bleed from his nose and ears as his mind was ravaged to the edge of destruction, he only watched his Ouroboros Serpents reach the remnants of his flesh and encircle it.


    They no longer had eyes, in their ce were the faces of Caine, whose face was painted with trees and lust. At least it was only Rowan that could see this grim sight, everyone else could not perceive the presence of Caine.


    "What are you hiding? It is toote to make any meaningful difference, open your damned mind to me. It should not be possible for you to resist me like this. Fine, if your mind does not go first, then I will consume your body, without that foundation, everything will fall and I shall take what is left."


    Rowan''s body buckled but he kept his focus on his Serpents.


    They suddenly struck, mouths that were wide enough to swallow entire continents descended on his flesh, but at thest moment, they stopped. They halted their motion so suddenly it left cracks in reality, and this was the Forge of all ces, anywhere else and their momentum would have crusheds.


    Hurricane winds and lightning buffeted their bodies, as the Ouroboros Serpents against all odds began fighting against the forces controlling them, the faces of Caine that were their eyes warped into one of incredible malevolence.


    "Now would you look at that," Rowan groaned as blood poured out from his smiling mouth, "My children do not bow to your Will, they now see you for what you are¡­ a maggot feasting on the flesh of the dead, you have no right to touch their eminence. They are proud."


    Caine''s eyes widened in surprise, the ever-present scorn that was always inside his eyes was gone, "You stupid mongrels, obey my Will or perish!"


    The Ouroboros Serpents screamed their defiance, their massive bodies shuddering in rage. These beasts were no longer the normal variant of an Ouroboros Serpent, they were an extension of Rowan, and they carried with them all the traits of their master.


    Caine had made a mistake, his Ouroboros Serpents were the Children of Rowan, not Chaos nor Caine, and their arrogance and valor knew no bounds."


    Rowan began tough, and he turned to Caine, "Beware they are fearless and therefore powerful."


    Caine''s eyes lit up in annoyance and he seized Rowan by the neck, "I don''t care for your games any longer, even if they refuse to devour your flesh, then I shall have all the time to devour your mind, and this time I will not be gentle."


    As Caine spoke in anger, his body began to slowly transform as he shed the guise of a man that he had been wearing, leaving something terrifying in its ce.


    Dozens of bones erupted from his neck and they spread out like the hood of a cobra with slimy pieces of connecting tissues between the bones, the bones in his legs copsed and extended, until he grew several feet taller, his stomach swelled and the skin over his face fell off, leaving behind a grinning skull with two hungry eyes peering deeply into Rowan''s mind, as a slimy ck tongue wiggled behind his closed teeth.


    Rowan gasped in pain as the pain in his skull exploded a thousandfold, countless hands digging into his head and he grinned at the beast that Caine turned out to be, "Your true nature is sickening and perverse, you are just a cancer struggling for the scraps of the mighty."


    Caine shrieked in anger, the sound utterly inhuman, and Rowan''sst barrier shattered to pieces.


    Caine began tough, "Your mind, your secrets, your everything, are mine!"


    and as suddenly as a striking viper, his ck tongue entered through the left eye socket of Rowan and plunged into his brain, and there it began to drain everything¡­


    Rowan''s body began to shake as if it was being electrocuted, and a smaller set of arms erupted from the ribs of Caine and held him in ce until he finished feasting on the remnants of Rowan''s brain.


    Horrifyingly enough, Rowan was not dead. His overall Constitution and Consciousness capabilities meant he could survive such amounts of abuse without immediately dying.


    Caine smacked his lips in satisfaction and discarded Rowan''s body like a thrash, his eyes squinting as he began churning through the memory of this enigmatic creature.


    Soon, suspicion flooded his heart and he was struck with confusion. Caine swept through the memories he harvested again and again.

 Chapter 628 I Have One More Title

    Chapter 628 I Have One More Title


    ??A chuckle from Rowan pulled Caine away from his search and he looked at the dying form of Rowan with a growing irritation in his heart.


    A broken voice emerged from around the body he had ced Rowan''s consciousness into, that spoke slowly, but every word was clear as if Rowan was making sure that Caine understood every word,


    "Are you not finding the prize you have snatched?"


    Caine began to revert to his mortal forms ridding himself of his nightmarish visage, "As a matter of fact, I cannot. What did you do with your memories?"


    The voice from Rowan''s body was beginning to fade, yet it was still clear,


    "hahaha¡­ Here I thought you were smarter than this, but again as I am slowly learning, excessive powers dull the minds of the ipetent. I don''t think you understand the enemy you have made for yourself. You interrupted my Ascension, but it is not yet over. Hahaha, I have one more Title."


    Caine paused, and he slowly asked, "Who are you?"


    Below them, the silver corona that was encircling the shattered body of Rowan suddenly vanished as if it never existed.


    Ast whisper emerged from the corpse, "You are about to find out."


    The entire Forge shook as if held in the hands of a giant and a roar emerged in the center of the clouds above that was filled with Primordial Aether.


    That sound tore the clouds apart and a ring of lightning that was filled with Primordial Aether was suddenly drawn into a single location, dispersing the entire tumultuous cloud that had gathered for thousands of miles in an instant.


    A massive white dragon with a red spine and eyes emerged from it, and the silver corona that appeared behind its back was a figure with hair that was like a spurned diamond.


    That figure swallowed all the power of the Primordial Aether and his body exploded with radiance more brilliant than a thousand sunrises. His glory spread throughout the Forge as his Will solidified in a shell around him.


    The sound of a hundred thousand Angels falling to their knees in worship heralded him as the figure took a step forward and cried out,


    "I AM A PRIMORDIAL!"


    The process of finalizing a Will andpleting his destroyer resumed as the true body of Rowan Kuranes emerged in the clouds above, carried by his child, Vraegar.


    The Core began to revolve as the entire Forge began to slowly fracture to pieces.


    ?


    ONE YEAR AND NINE MONTHS AGO.


    Rowan was standing barefoot on the surface of a star. His arms were folded on his chest and his eyes were clouded with worry.


    He tried to restrict his senses and used only a small part of his sight to see the universe, but with his massive six hundred miles body, the amount of sensation he could collect at every single moment, even while muted, was enormous.


    Light, heat, radiation, vibration, gravity¡­ they bombarded his senses, but still, they were just a tiny fraction of what he was processing every single moment. If he chose to go deeper, he would begin to see the lines of reality, that ethereal music beneath all of creation.


    He did not wish to see this portion of reality, but he had no choice¡­ this was the price of power.


    Rowan sighed and allowed the gravity of the star, which was almost the same size as the sun of his previous life, to drag him to its core. As he fell deeper into the star he began shifting his mass inside his Mental Space until he became less than eight feet tall.


    Rowan surrounded himself with his Berserker Intent, he did not wish to be hurt by the stars, and his Intent bent reality and made it so.


    Originally, his Berserker Intent had not been this versatile, but Rowan had begun experimenting more deeply with his Intent, and the reason he was able to perform such fantastic feats that went beyond his Attributes but touched on something deeper¡ªthe formation of Will.


    His Berserker Intent acted autonomously and ensured that every move he made, had the breath of finality inside of it, it knew only to attack, and his intentions were frozen in time, disregarding thews of the material universe to arger extent.


    It was the reason why the battles between gods were so terrible, even if their Attributes were not so powerful, their Intent could bridge the gap, making diamonds out of coal.


    A god without Intent could only depend on the Essence of his Divine Kingdom to muscle through any difficulty and was no match for another god with Intent. In fact, if a mortal could control Intent they would be able to for a short while battle a god, because it did not matter the strength of their Attributes, what truly mattered were their intentions, so any blows from a god always carried an extra zest.


    Yet as his sight was beginning to reveal to him, this was just the start. There was something more.


    Rowan sank into the sun, disregarding his forcefield, his Berserker Intent isted the heat and gravity from his body until he reached the Core of the star. He arrived and selected a spot at precisely the center of the star.


    It was a bit difficult, like a mortal molding drying concrete with their bare palm, but Rowan constructed a mansion from the Core of the star that he created from his memory, it was the mansion that he lived in for a short while during his time in the Nexus.


    He followed familiar passages, now made from fiery bricks, and entered its bathroom where he disrobed and sank into the bath tube that was filled with sma that Rowanpressed until it resembled a blue gel.


    He closed his eyes and sank into a troubled sleep, as a frown crossed his features every now and then as if he was going through a terrible nightmare.


    "Your condition¡­ It''s getting worse,  are you sure you don''t want to discard the Ouroboros Bloodline and chart a path for outside the universe? It would be difficult, but I''m sure with your growing luck, we might be able to survive in a barren corner of the Great Darkness,"


    Eva''s voice entered Rowan''s consciousness but he was silent for a long while. She was content to wait, knowing he would reply to her in his own time.


    The mind of Rowan was beginning to grow deep, reaching ces that would take a little bit longer for her to follow.


    The Lady of Shadows was nothing but patience incarnate. She waited by his side for Rowan to reveal their future direction.

 Chapter 629 We All Have Owners [Bonus ]

    Chapter 629 We All Have Owners [Bonus ]


    ??The time she waited for could have been a few short hours, or perhaps longer¡­ Gravity and time acted a bit weird inside the core of a star, a few seconds could be gained and lost without any rhyme or reason.


    Rowan''s eyes opened and he stood up, bright blue sma slowly rolled away from his perfect physique, it was as if the sma did not want to stop touching his skin and begrudgingly fell from his body.


    Eva fashioned a robe from star fire and darkness and had to stand on her tiptoes in order for her to spread it over his broad shoulders and spread across the ground. Rowan was focused on something else as he opened his lips and breathed out a stream of pale fog that fell into his hand.


    The fog began to vibrate and shift its form, slowly expanding and contracting as if it were a beating heart. Rowan kept adjusting the fog and it swirled around and two piercing serpentine eyes emerged from it. Rowan smiled.


    Walking to his side Eva''s eyes widened in surprise, "You have created another Reflection? I thought you were only able to create one of these things."


    Rowan whispered as he peered at the pale fog in his hands that was beginning to take the shape of a man, "I did not say I was only able to create one. I just needed to sleep to ess the Great Darkness inside my bloodline, my other side that is dormant and cleaved from it, that dead part of me that should ever remain asleep. To be fair, I think this is thest time I would be able to sleep, the next time I do, I would most likely be dead."


    Rowan unexpectedly gritted his teeth as his body began to vibrate, it took a while before it settled. He groaned in annoyance and began to speak in a measured tone, his mind was on many things,


    "I have a big problem Eva, my Ouroboros Bloodline''s Absolute Body can no longer hold my Nascent Primordial Bloodline, it is taking all my attention to keep my body from tearing apart and bursting out of the universe."


    He brought up a hand to stop Eva from talking, "I know your stance, you would like me to leave this universe, disregard my Ouroboros Bloodline, and find my path in the Great Darkness, but that would be a mistake because you cannot begin to see reality the way I witness it."


    Rowan waved his hands and the floor below him came alive creating a pool, in a short while, fishes, crabs, seaweeds, and many other marine lives filled the pool, all made from mes and star matter filled the pool and the smell of life erupted and Eva gasped.


    Rowan had imbued his motion with Soul Energy and every elemental life here was alive and conscious! They could grow stronger and their potential was great, each of them as powerful as a Dominator at the Earth god level.


    He gestured and a beautiful carp with scales of fire and brown ss floated before him, its eyes were inquisitive and filled with awe as it held Rowan in its gaze,


    "Eva, there is a single truth to all of existence that I have been able to understand¡­ from the moment of our birth we all have owners, we are too young and many old things have separated all there is to be, and we are the children of whichever domain we were lucky or unlucky to fall into."


    Rowan let the carp return and it swam away through the air, it turned back once to look at Rowan before it plunged into the moving tide of a sr river and vanished from sight.


    Rowan sighed and snapped his fingers, and the Manor copsed to nothing and he began to walk across the edges of the sr river, keeping pace with the swimming carp.


    "Our owners could be benevolent, giving their children the freedom to live as they want, or they could be ambitious, hoping their children could give them the stuff of their desires, or they could be¡­ cruel. Notwithstanding whatever path the owner seeks to follow, their children have no hope of going against their Will. Let me show you a small part of it."


    Eva shivered at the mention of will, for at that moment Rowan shared a bit of his sight and Eva went pale and sank to her knees, her mind was in chaos and she began to bleed for her eyes, with a small cry of pain, her mind went nk, she had lost consciousness.


    She woke up to whispers and slowly opened her eyes. Rowan had created afortable bed for her, and she pushed away her drowsiness and witnessed a strange sight.


    Rowan was kneeling beside the ear of a titan, and as she spread her consciousness, she discovered that this Titan was another Rowan, whose eyes were closed and a pale fog was slowly streaming into his brows.


    Eva wondered to herself, ''Was this a new method he was using to control his Reflection?''


    At six hundred miles in length, even though he was lying on his back, this body was asrge as a mountain range, a mortal could not see one end of the body to another.


    Rowan''s whispers to this gigantic body continued and Eva shuddered as the brief memory she had of the vision he showed her threatened to drive her to madness or oblivion.


    "By the light, is this how a Primordial understands reality?"


    It was hard to begin gathering all the pieces of her mind, but Eva did it, slowly and surely and when she was done, she reviewed the memory.


    Rowan had shown her just his hands, this was what she couldprehend. She saw his hand that was asrge as a mountain, and her sight slowly zoomed into it and she began to see what lies beneath his skin, she saw his bones and his powdery golden blood that resembled stars and his Essence, then her sight trembled and she saw what was below.


    Eva screamed again and fainted. Rowan in the distance sighed and continued whispering to his Reflection. If the deduction from Knowledge Well was correct, he had only one chance to seed in his daring n.

 Chapter 630 Real Power Is A Lonely Thing

    Chapter 630 Real Power Is A Lonely Thing


    ??Rowan spent thirty-six hours instructing and manipting the memories of the other "Rowan." During that time Eva had woken up and lost consciousness three more times, each time her screams grew less shrill and she was awake for longer.


    If she failed to assimte the memory for another three more, Rowan would have to remove the rememberings from her head until she became strong enough to handle his vision. He would have to console himself with the fact that soon, no one else would be able to walk the same path as he could, they would all be left behind.


    Real power was a lonely thing.


    Unlike him, Eva''s path to power was a bit upside-down. As far as he could tell, her abilities were rooted in her memories and her past, as she was not growing stronger but instead, she was recovering what she had once lost.


    It was simr to the concept of conservation of energy, which could neither be created nor destroyed, only transformed. Eva''s powers had been transformed into something else, and slowly she was assimting it once again.


    ording to her, she could only begin developing her powers once more when she had returned to her previous peak, before then she could not learn any new abilities.


    At her peak, Eva was most likely an Outer-Universal Creature, and she must be an especially powerful one. All these factors made tracking her growth difficult, for she could have sudden spikes of power in a single day that would equal all the growth she had been making all year long.


    If Rowan wanted to peg her current Energy Output he would ce her at the Minor god level, but with the versatility in her skill set, he could easily ce her at the High God level, in addition to that, some of her abilities made her priceless to him.


    Rowan had noticed that the powers inside Eva were beginning to churn and dramatically expand every time she woke up and lost consciousness, it would seem the strain of witnessing part of his Primordial Sight was dragging more powers from her memories and forcing Eva to grow stronger to get used to it.


    No matter how beneficial this would be to her in the long run, Rowan knew he would not be doing something like this to her again, except she requested it and even then it must be under his supervision.


    He wanted her to be powerful, but not at the cost of her psyche. Eva was important to him, and he would not allow his vision to warp her future path, because he needed someone with a fresh eye to see the things he could not, if he overly influenced Eva''s growth, she would be nothing but an extension of Rowan''s will, invalidating her uniqueness and her freedom from his bloodline.


    No matter how powerful he became in the future, there would be times when he could be misguided, he nned for Eva to cover up thatck.


    Plus in the event of his death, Eva would be the one who would hold the memory of him. As a Nascent Primordial, there was no one else who he felt was more worthy of witnessing his glory.


    Focusing on the project at hand, Rowan continued shaping his Reflection. This part of himself had a unique trait that would define his uing agenda better than anything else could¡ª


    that his Reflection was free of Intent or Will, in fact, it could not be influenced at all by outside forces.


    His Reflection was his image in the mirror, but unlike a mortal, Rowan could ess that image and use it for his purpose, a fantastic ability to be sure, but one born from his greatest enemy, his own father''s Reflection.


    Each of Rowan''s consciousness pirs was more powerful and versatile than his Reflection, but unlike his Reflection, they had been deeply corrupted by the Stench of Chaos and two other Primordial forces.


    If Rowan wanted to seed, then he needed an invisible card that he could y with, he was fond of trojan horses, and made his ns to have differentyers, each revealing just the portion he wanted to show.


    Yet, because of the nature of his Reflection, it could be easily cut down by a greater power if it fell into peril, it was not as robust as his consciousness pirs, and he was counting on that, after all, bait should be attractive in order to draw the gaze of prey.


    Rowan would no longery down and watch his enemye for him or let the universe or fate decide which trials he would face, he would do the opposite, he would set the stage, and everyone else would y in his game.


    This was the only way he could ever be worthy of his great powers, if he did not learn to use his powers effectively, he could as well be a mortal, as fragile and forgettable as a speck of dust in the wind.


    Rowan began to adjust and trim off the parts of the Reflection that were unnecessary for his purpose.


    He left his goals and a portion of his pride inside this Reflection, but he took out a greater part of his ambition, against the sort of enemy that could interfere in his Ascension, Rowan expected that scouring through his mind would be among their abilities, and if they could understand a small part of his ambition, they would know that there was no way he would allow himself to die easily.


    Then he began to remove every memory of the Reflection, the first was the memory of the Primordial Record and all its functions, his Nascent Primordial Bloodline, his Territory, and the future capabilities it held, he removed everything until the mind of the Reflection was clean.


    Leaving the Reflection like this would be suspicious, and he began adding powerful but useless memories, including those of his former lives, he had debated about this but ultimately decided to go along with his ns if he wanted the prey to bite harder, he needed to show a seeminglyrge area of weakness for them to sink their teeth into.


    Rowan''s n went better than he could have expected, and Caine devoured all these ''Surface Thoughts'' expecting greater bounties below, but there was nothing beneath thatyer, except darkness and Rowan''s desire to create his Will.

 Chapter 631 Re-merging Bloodlines Again

    Chapter 631 Re-merging Bloodlines Again


    ??The difficulty in creating this body for his Reflection was mostly centered on how he could mimic all his powers effectively even without their roots being inside of it. Rowan had tried various scenarios inside his Knowledge Well and discovered that it was impossible.


    His Mental Space that contained his Territory and Nascent Primordial Bloodline was too ''heavy'' to be carried by anything that was not sufficiently powerful.


    What Rowan needed was to cleanse his Ouroboros Bloodline, for unlike the Nascent Primordial Bloodline of Sheol, his intrinsic abilities were totally manipted by Chaos''s Will. Without his second bloodline, he would not have truly understood how deep the taint was.


    The moment he ascended into the Legendary Stage back when he was in that World with a Red Moon, his fate was no longer his own, but with the assistance of the Primordial Record, he was beginning to rid himself of this grim fate.


    Except for the Primordials, everyone else was in chains.


    Rowan knew Eva was correct, he should do away with his Ouroboros Bloodline, it was the correct thing to do, instead, he should focus on his Primordial Bloodline and how well he could survive outside the universe, disregarding the ease at which he could harvest Soul Energy inside the universe¡­ That was what everyone else might choose, but everyone else did not see the full picture.


    Rowan saw this as an opportunity instead. He would be letting go of this bloodline, at least for a little while, and he would be killing two birds, hopefully three with one stone. Create his Will, remove the Stench of the Old Ones, and catch prey. If nothing else, Rowan was a hunter.


    Separating his Territory and Sheol was far more challenging than Rowan had expected, for he needed a body that was powerful enough to bear them. When Rowan created this body for the Reflection he had pushed more than ny-eight percent of his total bodily essence into it, and what was left could only bear his mental space only because the root of his bloodline was still present in the body.


    This would not do, without the root of his bloodline inside the body of his Reflection he would not be able to deceive whoever sought to interfere in his Ascension, but if he ced the root of his bloodline inside the Reflection there would be nothing that could carry his mental space


    Rowan was stuck at this step, for separating his bloodlines was proving more problematic than he thought, but after seventeen hours of endless simtions with Knowledge Well, he was able to bring up a n that barely worked, it was using the remnants of his previous body while dwelling inside the body of Vraegar for a short while.


    Rowan had not yet created his Sovereigns at this time, and ns were on the way, but with the nature of Angels, he knew they would not be able to carry his Territory, because they were mostly creatures of energy, and he needed somebody with tyrannical physical capabilities.


    Vraegar was the best option¡ªhis only option, and Rowan summoned the dragon and told him he had a very important task for him.


    When the dragon arrived he was puzzled at the gigantic sleeping form of his father and the smaller body next to it, but he pushed the weird entricities of his father aside, knowing that it would cause far more trouble trying to understand his ns than just to follow along.


    Vraegar was presently filled with the Essence of thousands of Abyssal creatures and was eager to continue his conquest, this new request of aid from his father filled him with joy, but before he could begin querying about the task at hand, his sight fell into darkness as Rowan knocked him out.


    The dragon was very powerful at the moment and Rowan did not have ess to his physical capabilities with his present body to easily disable the dragon, so Rowan simply sted his mind with a brief burst of his Primordial Sight, with Eva as an example he knew most creatures he came across would not be able to handle such dense amount of information, it also helped that they were connected with him and would not be able or inclined to stop his mental messages.


    With that out of the way, Rowan retrieved a part of himself that he had kept hidden for so long, which was the Spinal bone that Vraegar was birthed from. Rowan had seized this bone in Jarkarr and presently only his arm was still left in Trion, he idly wondered what happened to that gigantic centipede that was born from his limb.


    After he had separated the Empyrean Essence of Vraegar from this bone, what remained was purely his Kuranes Bloodline, and with this bone linked with Vraegar once more, would be stable enough to carry his Territory for at least three years.


    That was how long he had before his Territory would shatter the dragon to pieces in body and soul.


    Rowan parted the scales of the dragon and opened up his nine-


    chambered heart, cing the spinal bone inside this ce he merged it with his bloodline. Since he was the one who took it out before, he easily reced it.


    The bone and Vraegar''s heart became one. As a result of this merger, the red heart suddenly caught ame, burning with the fires of the Kuranes bloodline.


    Rowan nodded at this sight, in order for this to work at all, he needed to burn the very root of this bloodline, alongside Vraegar''s powerful essence to carry his mental space.


    Not wasting more time to rethink his decision, Rowan plunged his right hand into his head and dragged out what resembled a spinning universe, it was his Mental Space.


    He shoved it into the burning heart and as he watched, the heat emanating from the heart began to slowly die down. When the heart extinguished itself of this me, that would mean thest of the Kuranes bloodline with him was gone and Vraegar would have a limited time left before his body exploded, perhaps a few minutes at most.


    Rowan closed up the body of the sleeping dragon whose face was wrapped in pain. He patted the snout of the dragon in constion, the next two to three years would be hell for his child but Rowan promised in his heart to reward him in full.


    With this part of his preparationpleted Rowan merged the remaining two percent that carried the root of his Ouroboros Bloodline with his Reflection. For a short while everything was calm, and then the Reflection opened its eyes.


    Picking up Vraegar, the Reflection swallowed it  and waited for Eva to arise for the next portion of his preparation.

 Chapter 632 Is That My Father?

    Chapter 632 Is That My Father?


    ??Rowan sighed in satisfaction, as amazing as this sounds, the easy part was done, and now the hard part began.


    He set on the course to designing the Forge, simting countless redundancies and setbacks that might ur, developing his powers and fitting them into various strategies as they grew steadily stronger, everything leading to the moment where it all came together.


    Rowan did not believe he was the smartest, but with enough preparation, paired with the resources avable to him, and his powers that grew exponentially stronger as time slowly passed, he would not be betting against himself yet.


    During the onset of the forging of his Destroyer, Rowan began releasing non-attributeless Primordial Aether, arge part of it was gathered from the Spirit Matrix Gate after he unlocked that power, and the remnants were taken from the Aeorkron Core.


    Within the thick cover of that Primordial Aether, the shrunken body of Vraegar was released alongside the Aether, hidden in the turbulent clouds, unknown by even Eva, he only gave her the signal to make when she felt things were shifting dramatically out of control.


    When Eva had called for the release of the beast, she did not know what was toe.


    ?


    PRESENT MOMENT.


    Vraegar roared in surprise and fear as thest thing he remembered was being summoned by Rowan, and now he had awoken to a scene of Chaos and he was feeling as weak as a mortal''s infant.


    Sharp sounds and bright light intruded into his consciousness and sent harsh waves of pain down every single nerve endings in his body, and he groaned in difort.


    Abruptly he felt a sharp pain in his spine as his father stomped on him and he was sent hurtling to the ground that was thousands of miles below.


    The dragon cursed, "Where the fuck am I?"


    As he fell his perception spread around and he could feel the wrongness of this ce, it was as if he was falling through a block of metal but his perception was showing him that he was falling through the air. Vraegar drew in a long breath and his lungsbusted, and he roared in pain spitting out the ashes and pieces of his roasted lungs¡­ the temperature inside the forge was approaching heights that were getting ridiculous.


    The angered dragon spread his wings, roaring in pain as they were stretched abnormally wide due to the density of the air molecules in this ce, but it was enough to arrest his momentum and he narrowly dodged being impaled by arge piece of a rod that was being sucked into the air alongside billions of other debris.


    The entire environment was a scene of Chaos and he barely avoided getting grounded to pieces by various flying pieces of the shattering Forge that was being drawn to Rowan above, and on such a wide scale, it was nothing short of apocalyptic.


    There was too much information streaming into his mind at this present moment, as Vraegar had not limated to the environment of the Forge, and he did not really have the chance to do so for what he was witnessing was mind-blowing.


    When Rowan summoned Vraegar and kept the dragon inside his Reflection, he had only four Archangels and twenty thousand Angels, and they had been in a tiny corner of the universe sweeping up thest portions of the Cerulean gods, but now he was wrested forcefully awake and all he could see was havoc.


    He brought his wings closer to his body and performed a quick roll, sliding like a serpent between tons of flying debris that was beginning to shoot by him much more quickly with every passing second.


    There was a terrible humming sound behind him as if the heavens were copsing and he could feel a pull from above that felt as if it was about to devour his soul. Only the force that Rowan applied on his back that pushed him away was what kept his mind steady, else he would have turned around and ascended with the debris shooting upwards.


    It was as if all of reality was ending for as far as his perception could sweep through, this mysterious ce that stretched as far as his perception could touch was copsing and being sucked upwards as if there was a supermassive ck hole behind him.


    By the Light! The sounds that were emerging as a result of this copse were threatening to drive him insane.


    Far below him, a vast number of Angels with ming wings held wide open chanted in an Arcane tongue that twisted reality, sending words filled with fire into the air, apanying the shattering world. Their fiery words left patterns in the air that began to expand creating a web of fire that shot past him and was rising to the heavens.


    The dragon''s mind went nk as Reality reverberated as six continental-sized masses that were cker than night and roaring in conquest began to arise below him.


    Vraegar yelled in fright and began to beat his wings as fast as he could, but he was still clipped at the side by one of the rising continents, sending him spinning away for thousands of miles and nearly shattering the dragon to pieces, spreading his blood through the air until they fell like rain.


    Before he fainted he dimly realized that the ''rising continents'' he saw were the Ouroboros Serpents, each of which was twenty thousand miles long andrger thans.


    A terrible roar that nearly cracked his mind emerged from below and at the edge of unconsciousness, Vragar flipped his broken body around and beheld the sky¡­


    He mmed into the ground with bone-crushing force and passed out, but his eyes had been scarred with the image of a light, so blinding and epassing Vraegar knew he could spend the rest of eternity describing it, and still fall short.


    It was a higher threshold of power beyond what Vraegar could conceive, and it stripped his mind of every notion of individuality, and if he had not fainted soon after, Vraegar would have happily thrown himself into that light, even if the price was death.


    That light was held by a universe that was shaped like a man. The man made a grasping motion with his hand and all of reality sighed.


    Hisst thoughts were, "Is that my father?"

 Chapter 633 Deadly Race

    <h4>Chapter 633 Deadly Race</h4>


    ?Rowan had pushed away the dragon, sending it towards the ground as his Will solidified around him like an eggshell made from silver lightning. If Vraegar had remained here he would be assimted into the Core, destroyed in both body and soul.


    Rowan''s present appearance was strange and mind-bending, stripped of his material body, he now appeared like an abstract being. With this form, if Rowan was not killed his lifespan was virtually limitless, but it was a shame he could not exist inside the material universe as a result.


    Without the flesh granted to him by his Ouroboros Bloodline, he had taken his time to experiment inside Vraegar''s heart, and he had forged a new body.


    No longer a blob of energy, this body could interact with matter in a limited form, but where it shined was in energy-based attacks. There was no doubt that this body was countless times more powerful than his Ouroboros-based body, although he did not forget that currently, this body was in the Third Supreme Circle, while his Ouroboros Absolute''s Body was still in the first Supreme Circle.


    This body resembled darkness given form, but that darkness was filled with the light of a billion stars of all colors, his hair was long and flowing and resembled the light of the moon and the stars that had been braided into silken strands. His height was impossible to discern, appearing as if he was right feet tall in one moment, but when you blinked he turned into a colossus, millions of miles in length.


    This body could not exist in the Material Universe, and although the Forge could hold it for a while, his clock was ticking, but he had bought enough time and it was enough toplete his Destroyer.


    Ignoring the roar of rage from Caine below that came into reality and affected the Forge, hemanded his Sovereigns to take their battle forms and hold back any outside interference while they began to process toplete the Core.


    His Ouroboros Serpents, now an intrinsic part of the Core, were helplessly dragged from their ces and were drawn towards the Core, their size and weight no hindrance to the powers being summoned here.


    The Core shrank down until it was thousands of miles wide, and Rowan paused for a while for the rising Ouroboros Serpents to reach the hovering Core that was beginning to revolve while spitting out vivid purplish light, as the sound it began to emit reached a frequency that sent reverberations throughout this space.


    The tails of the Ouroboros connected with the Core and they were slowly being dragged into it as they were absorbed, Rowan concentration was split between arranging the trillions ofponents that would constitute the body of the Destroyer around the Core while merging the blooming Will of the Destroyer into it.


    The entire Forge was not just to create the Core of the destroyer, that was just the first part of the process. Although the Core was the most importantponent of the Destroyer, that was not the only material needed toplete the first level of this terrible weapon.


    The other function of the Forge was to be the shell in which the Destroyer inhabited. The Destroyer was a Battle Fortress and the rest of the Forge were theponents needed toplete that fortress.


    While others may build this portion with different powerful alloys and mystical materials, Rowan''s first choice was to build the first level of the Destroyer using the Divine kingdom of gods.


    It would barely be a skeleton of the first level that he envisioned, as the proposedpleted version of the first level would need more Divine Kingdom toplete, at the least, a thousand more Divine Kingdoms of Minor gods were needed to fullyplete the first level of the Destroyer, but for now, with the material he had, it would be enough to create a workable fortress.


    He frowned as the angered voice of Caine entered his consciousness, the voice of this creature was no longer bound to the spiritual ne where he dragged Rowan''s Reflection into, but was now reflected in reality,


    "Well yed, but do you think this is over?" Caine''s face which was on all the eyes of the sinking Ouroboros Serpents red at him, Rowan ignored him for now.


    The faces of Caine grinned, "Then it''s time you learn, that your defeat is inevitable."


    Suddenly everything came to a stop as the eyes of the Ouroboros Serpents exploded out in a fountain of gore. Millions of gallons of golden blood erupted from their socket, all were filled with the remnants of the Will of Chaos.


    Turned out that Caine would not wait for the Will of Chaos inside his bloodline to be destroyed, because he could actively wield them. Rowan soon discovered why this creature did not use this move at the start, because even as he watched the Will was slowly evaporating into nothingness, without the foundation of Rowan''s blood to hold the Will, it would soon disperse, but not quickly enough.


    The Will of Chaos began to rapidly reconstitute itself in the air, as the breath of an abominable power began to ripple from it.


    Caine was making a body using the Will of Chaos.


    Rowan''s focus increased as he ced more of his attention onpleting the merger, while noting how quickly Caine was creating his body.


    The sensation of power erupting from that body was so great, Rowan knew there was no way he could battle this power andplete the Core, but the danger of this body of Caine was that it was purely made up of Will, and if he did notplete his Core, it did not matter if the Attributes of Caine was lesser than his own.


    Caine would be able to destroy his half-formed Core with no issues. This might be a fatalistic move on the part of Caine, but it assured mutual destruction on both sides.


    A battle of who couldplete their creation process first burst out between Caine and Rowan. If Caine made his body first, he would win, if Rowanpleted his Destroyer first, he would emerge the victor.

 Chapter 634 Flesh of Hate

    Chapter 634 Flesh of Hate


    ??This insane race between Rowan and Caine charged the air with vivid energies that were visible.


    Rowan was in the lead even though he was currently controlling an unfathomable amount of materials.


    The Divine Kingdom of the gods had been processed into specific parts and he just needed to fit them together, nevertheless, it was a difficult process with a lot of parts that needed to be precisely adjusted.


    As the process ofbination continued, the Destroyer began to act as a living being, actively assisting Rowan in fitting all the parts of itself together leaving him free to focus more on merging his Will with the Core.


    The operation began to elerate and Rowan could almost see the percentage bar climbing up with every second that passed.


    45 percent¡­


    47 percent¡­


    56 percent¡­


    ¡­.


    78 percent¡­


    The massive golden blob of blood was also furiouslybining, and massive bony structures filled with millions of teeth, eyes, tongues, and other unknown organs, as strange cries were emerging from countless hidden throats, that made Rowan Energy Form ripple in agony and thousands of Angels to explode in a fiery explosion that was simr to thousands of nuclear bombs going off.


    Eva screamed and summoned multiple barriers of shadows that blocked the sounds, and only Lost was unaffected. His beautiful eyes were slowly colored with anger and he was about to rise to challenge Caine when a quick word from Eva stopped him.


    Whatever Arcane Runes the Angels were creating and sending into the air, they did not stop even when more of their numbers began to die, and this was true death, for unlike any enemy that Rowan had faced before, the cries of Caine carried the Will of Chaos, and it was enough to thoroughly destroy these Angels.


    Yet they did not falter, even when the first Archangel began to fall. In a short moment, Rowan had sustained more losses than he ever did throughout his time alive, and his heart felt the pain of it, like never before.


    "You lose." the voice of Caine rumbled as a gigantic figure that was the color of scarlet and no longer golden appeared with a thousand heads and ten thousand limbs before Rowan.


    Caine in this form was incredibly malevolent, his presence corrupting everything, and this corruption was beginning to spread towards the gathering Core and piercing into the shell of the Destroyer.


    A thousand red suns appeared on top of his head, like crowns of blood, and his presence sent multiple ripples throughout the Forge. This was true horror, the likes that even gods and Archmages would never witness in their entire existence.


    His presence was like a red mist, and all the materials of the Forge that Rowan had been gathering began to wither and transform into rotten and bleeding flesh that sprouted mouths and screamed in despair.


    The progress Rowan had been making began to reverse, as every piece of the Forge that was being sucked towards this location was corrupted.


    A thousand heads of Caineughed, "Did you think my presence only stopped at the Spiritual? Pitiful Child. Everything you wrought shall be mine!"


    Rowan swiped his hand to the side in a dismissive gesture, and he looked at Caine and growled, his face resembling that of a bright universe did not hold the pain and desperation that Caine expected, only pure rage, bringing about a distinct sense of disquietness in the heart of Caine.


    "You have shown me your hand, but this¡­is not for me," Rowan gestured to the portion of the Destroyer that had beenpletely overtaken by Caine, "It''s just bait, for you!"


    The second instruction he had given to Eva triggered, and she brought both her hands up in an Arcane gesture, letting out a bright beam of purple light that attached to the Destroyer''s shrinking shell.


    That light acted as a ma and the millions of fiery runes that were being unceasingly summoned by his Angels wrapped around the Destroyer.


    Caine thousand heads looked around and he did not take long to understand what happened, he roared in rage and was about to make a move but Rowan and every Angel here vanished in a bright beam of blue light, leaving behind the terrifying form of Caine wrapped in a flesh of hate.


    ?


    Rowan reappeared in a beautiful valley, filled with flowers and surrounded by gigantic waterfalls, in the distance were massive creatures that reminded him of dinosaurs, only these were far more massive.


    There were four suns overhead and the skies were filled with beautiful colors and countless creatures, bothrge and small roving through the air.


    Interspersed with these creatures were tiny beams of light that shot across at amazing speeds, a closer look would reveal that these were men and women riding on flying swords and other borate armaments.


    This world was filled with an incredible sense of vitality that would put anything to shame inside the universe, if a mortal were to live here they would never fall sick, they would regenerate from wounds hundreds of times faster than normal and would be able to live for centuries even while they were still mortal.


    His sudden appearance caused the skies to darken for countless miles, as an enormous void opened overhead, in a short while, this entire ne was covered in darkness startling all the major powers in this space, and they all arose from their domain to search for the cause of this change.


    Some of these powers had powers equal to those of a High God like Tenma, and others were more powerful, but Rowan did not care about them at this time, before they would make their move it would already be toote.


    What Rowan was concerned about was if this space could hold his body long enough for his Destroyer to bepleted, and he nodded his head in satisfaction as he discovered that it was most likely so.


    Rowan had both of his palms clenched ever since and he opened both of them, on his right hand was the spinning Core of his Destroyer that had now integrated his Will.


    The core was massive, thousands of miles in diameter, but in this Energy Form, size was not quite as meaningful to him, as he was closer to a fifth-dimensional being.


    On his left hand was the forge. It resembled a thousand faceted red gem and imprinted on the surface of the gem were the screaming faces of Caine.

 Chapter 635 Multiple Fusion Path

    <h4>Chapter 635 Multiple Fusion Path</h4>


    ?Rowan closed his left fist, blinding Caine, and proceeded to look around him.


    Behind him his Angels began to appear, led by his two Sovereigns, Eva and Lost also appeared, with the former nodding at him in excitement, a wordlessmand from Rowan shifted all his Angels into Guardian Mode as Rowan needed only a few moments more toplete his Core.


    He had already sacrificed so much for this opportunity to free himself, and the death of his children weighed heavily on him. Rowan cleansed his mind of distraction with a firm burst of will.


    The anguish remained, but he had to make their passing worth it.


    About to take the final step, a shrill howl emerged from the gem in his left hand, "How?...."


    "Wouldn''t you love to know," Rowan muttered inside his heart, stifling the intense hatred and loathing he felt for Caine, he was too close to be distracted, and he quickly essed the Primordial Record.


    Rowan was not the smartest, but given enough time he could make ns that would mostly seed, if he could n for a doppelganger to take his ce during the forging of the Destroyer, then there was no reason for him not to make ns to have a second Forge!


    With enough resources, he had to make sure he always had backups, this had be one of the fundamental aspects of Rowan''s character.


    He was not too aware of the sort of enemy that he might face during the forging of his weapon, but he knew the one thing that they would go for if they did not seed would be to damage his Destroyer.


    If the destruction of his Forge was one of the most likely oues then it meant, he needed a decoy or backup, and not just any random decoy, but one that would deceive anyone who sees it.


    To create the first level of the Battle Fortress, mystical metals, and other precious materials could be used, yet Rowan went one step forward and used what was arguably one of the most precious materials in the universe to create the first level of his Destroyer, which was the Divine Kingdom of gods.


    That amount of effort, just for the weakest level of his Battle Fortress would be considered by most to be a waste, as this was the sort of material that was expected to be used at the third or fourth level of the Battle Fortress, but Rowan was already using it for his first, yet all that was just a decoy, an attractive bait whose true purpose was to be a prison.


    This was how far he was willing to go, and the fact that he could imprison a creature such as Caine, even if it was only a minor fragment of this being was a testament to the fact that his preparation had been ster.


    The true shell of his Destroyer would be this ce¡ªThe Ruin of the Mountain and Sea Supreme World. Thest of the treasure he had collected from the outer¨Cuniversal creature.


    This powerful treasure had opened his eyes to the possibilities of higher realms and expanded his vision, Rowan was d for the brief journey he took and the benefits it gave him.


    He would be taking a step further and utilizing a portion of a Supreme World to create the first level of his Destroyer. This action was so extravagant, that he doubted anyone would be able to anticipate it. He had forgone seeding this powerful ruin and used it for something that was arguably much better.


    A thousand whispers escaped from the gem holding Caine,


    "Your ambitions are admirable, and your ns are intricate, but you still suffer from the pride of youth, there is no way you can assimte a world such as these around your fledgling Core¡­ It is broken, you cannot bridge the gap required.


    "You will need to be far stronger and have greater control¡­.Listen to me, I was wrong about your potential and I can help you achieve your desires. This does not have to end with mutual losses from both our sides, you don''t need an enemy like me."


    Rowan did not bother with him, his focus centered on the Primordial Record which was vibrating and going through great changes.


    However, Rowan could not wait for whatever changes that the Primordial Record was undergoing to bepleted for he sensed that it would take a fair bit of time for that change to end. He still had ess to the pages and he flipped over to the seventh page where he was greeted with a scene of disorder.


    His stats were jumbled around and the page of the Primordial Record seemed to be glitching, he had expected something like this because he had forcefully stripped himself of so many of his abilities and bloodline and he was tethering on the brink of copse.


    Holding the half-formed Core, Will and his Energy Body in one ce was taking its toll.


    The whispers from Caine were unceasing,


    "You prideful idiot, I am giving you an opportunity that you deserve, but you will waste it if you don''t listen to me, you know I speak the truth. Your n to integrate this ruin is phenomenal, but your Will is barelypleted, and until it is fused with the Core it is not a functional power. This Ruin is a mountain and you are still an ant, you will fail to shoulder its weight. Let me be your help, and together we can reconsider the terms of our partnership."


    The gem in his hands was beginning to sh rapidly, and the red light it was emitting was getting dimmer, as the thousand heads of Caine began to vanish one by one, even while he was imprisoned, the dissipation of the Chaotic Will never ended, it was only slowed. Without any functional bloodline to keep this Will alive it was doomed to perish in captivity.


    Rowan''s consciousness reached the bottom of the seventh page and he saw words written below that eased the worry in his heart. He knew that with the Primordial Record, he only needed to create the right opportunities and the Singrity would give a favorable oue from all the pieces he had brought together.


    DETECTED THE INCOMPLETE CORE OF A DESTROYER.


    DETECTED THE RUIN OF A SUPREME REALM


    DETECTED A BUDDING NASCENT PRIMORDIAL WILL


    MULTIPLE FUSION PATHS UNLOCKED¡­

 Chapter 636 Glimpse of Ultimate Power

    <h4>Chapter 636 Glimpse of Ultimate Power</h4>


    ?Nothing had captured Rowan''s attention more than the next series of words on the pages of the Primordial Record.


    Thenguage used to express these next series of words was almost primitive, like jagged shes of a de against a cave wall, but every word held incredible power.


    Rowan knew that if he had seen thisnguage the Primordial Record was currently using the first time he transmigrated to Trion, then he would have perished in body and soul, and even a god would be hardly able to understand what they were seeing before they ran mad.


    Nevertheless, for Rowan, thisnguage held a charm and power that filled his senses to the brim, and he opened himself to indulge in it.


    WILL OF MADNESS ¡ª 6TH DIMENSIONAL DOMAIN WILL


    WILL OF MOUNTAIN AND SEA ¡ª 6TH DIMENSIONAL DOMAIN WILL


    WILL OF DESTRUCTION ¡ª 7TH DIMENSIONAL DOMAIN WILL


    WILL OF ORDER ¡ª 7TH DIMENSIONAL DOMAIN WILL (Note: Requires the Light of Celestials and the Despair of Chaos¡­ All Requirements Achieved)


    INCOMPLETE WILL OF OBLIVION ¡ª 8TH DIMENSIONAL DOMAIN WILL (Note: Requires the Will of The Emperor Of Nothing)


    INCOMPLETE WILL OF TIME AND ???? ¡ª 9TH DIMENSIONAL DOMAIN WILL (NOTE: Requires the Eyes of your ??????)


    INCOMPLETE WILL OF SOUL ORIGIN ¡ª 9TH DIMENSIONAL DOMAIN WILL (Note: Requires apleted Pathway of Soul [ Sheol can lead to apleted Pathway]


    INCOMPLETE WILL OF TRUTH ¡ª 1ST DIMENSIONAL DOMAIN WILL ( A Will born from your desires to find the truth behind everything, the mysteries hidden in the lost eternities, the Origin of the Soul, the birth of Primordials and the meaning of existence. This will is weak, a sputtering me that can be put out by a single gust of breeze, yet if you nurture it, this will grow and lead to a pathway unknown, that is entirely yours.)


    [NOTE: THE UPPER LIMITS OF THIS WILL ARE UNKNOWN¡­ CHOOSE WISELY, FOR YOUR PATHWAY WOULD BE SET, AND CAN NO LONGER BE BROKEN. YOUR SOUL ORIGIN WOULD BE FOREVER BRANDED.]


    The weight of the outside world was slowly crashing on Rowan as the air was charged with vibration as if a sleeping great beast was awakening, he knew this was the various powers of the entire Mountain and Sea Ruin converging on this ce.


    Yet in the midst of the impending Chaos, Rowan''s mind was steady and calm, and the short time he had was enough.


    He had only a single second to make his decision, but he could stretch the second for a while longer as he deliberated on the choice before him. This choice would not only free him of his chains once and for all, it would cement his pathway to the top, or be the shroud that would apany him to his death.


    He hardly had the chance to sigh in relief at the fact that his gamble was correct and the Primordial Record would be the driving force that could aid him in the creation of his Will, and he nearlyughed for he had still underestimated the abilities of the Primordial Record.


    He did not just have ess to any random Will fuelled by his desires, instead, he had ess to eight different Wills that were born from his actions and the treasure he gathered here and there, and he not only that, because he ced the right conditions for creating a Will, the Primordial Record was able to unearth deeper secrets that were inside him.


    Any connection that he had that was associated with Will had been excavated for him to choose from. This singrity never failed to impress him. It was no wonder his father, the Reflection of a creature as powerful as a Primordial or a Primordial himself, craved the power of this treasure.


    He quickly did away with the first two options, Will of Madness and Will of Mountains and Seas were both Wills whose maximum potential stopped at the sixth Dimension, no doubt this was something that was beyond the reach of most, even outside the universe he doubted if there were many powers who could ess and influence the 6th Dimension, but this was the least of the options presented to Rowan, he could choose better than these.


    They were powerful, as the words used to represent them screamed of incredible power and potential, enough to rule even a Supreme World, but it was not enough. When Rowan''s focus shifted away from them, they became dim, and their influence over him reduced and he could focus on what came after.


    The Will of Destruction was next, and it was as powerful as Rowan thought it would be, already touching the 7th Dimension. This was the original path he was nning to choose, because it was going to be powerful and perfectlybine with the traits of his Destroyer, which would elevate Rowan''s offensive, defensive, and survivability to the maximum, ensuring he could battle with his father on a rtively simr footing.


    He could feel the potential embedded inside this Will. In any material universe and outside of it, nothing would be able to stand before him. His enemies would be crushed under his destructive might as a single blow from him could end the universe.


    Rowan could almost taste it¡­ the death of everything, his presence potent enough to shake all of existence with fear


    Power¡­. With so much power, he could crush his father''s Reflection like a bug, Caine would weep before he¡­


    Rowan marshaled his mind, the attraction of the Will of Destruction far greater than the previous two. It would be a mistake to falter to greed when he was on the cusp of his greatest transformation.


    The fact that he had ess to many greater Wills was both exciting and mind-numbing. When did supreme abilities like Wills be so easy to acquire?


    The knowledge of the great opportunity before him was enough for him to dismiss the Will of Destruction and aim for the next.


    The Will of Order immediately drew his attention, like a soothing balm over the raw wound that the Will of Destruction had created on his consciousness, equally as powerful as the Will of Destruction, this power seemed to be the antithesis of Chaos itself.


    Rowan had a sensation that this Will had great potential, and could elevate his Celestial Host to great heights. Yet it was also gentle, like a slow river, it did not drag his attention but was ever open, ever epting¡­. With this Will, he could nurture countless universes, and his touch would bring peace and stability to all of Creation.

 Chapter 637 The Realm of Primordials

    <h4>Chapter 637 The Realm of Primordials</h4>


    ?Rowan did not know the reason for this, but this Will reminded him of his mother.


    Yet he did not ruminate on this Will for long as he checked the next one, this Will was powerful, but it was not what he needed. There was a time when he would have picked this Will with no hesitation, disregarding the chance for any greater ones.


    That person, that lovely boy had been killed a million times over, and he no longer craved Order, only power. Order and peace were meaningless when they could be simply crushed at the whims of the mighty. There maye a time for peace, but it was not now.


    The next Will was a shock to his senses, and even ncing through it was as if he was stabbing both his eyes with burning knives¡­ the pain made Rowan grin, this was power.


    The fact that it was Iplete, and the requirements that stated he needed the Will of a Creature called the Emperor of Nothing did not take the fact away that this was a Will that reached the 8th Dimension! What made Rowan''s heart quickened was also the power that was attached to this Will¡ªOblivion.


    As far as he could tell there were very few things that could affect a Primordial and Oblivion was one of them.


    This power was used to contain a Primordial as powerful as Chaos, and although Rowan did not understand the divisions between the power of Primordials, there was no way that a Primordial like Chaos was weak, but if this power was enough to contain him, it was enough to show the true potential of it.


    This Will acted on his consciousness like a metal filling with a powerful ma. He heard countless whispers and the roar of an angered Titan who stood against the power of all the universe and challenged a Primordial to battle.


    Was this roaring from the Emperor of Nothing? How powerful must this creature be to challenge a Primordial? Yet nothing from this Will spoke of the power to kill a Primordial, only challenge it. A power he was sure that no one in all the many universes would reject, but there was still more ahead.


    Rowan regrettably left it behind, mentally wrenching the burning knives that were this unfathomable Will away from his eyes and proceeded ahead, and his breathing stilled.


    His perception shivered and froze in ce, like a frightened rat before the gaze of a ravenous serpent. He could barely breathe, or even think, but slowly his perception eased up from the endless pressure as the changes in the Primordial Record continued and the pressure that was being exerted on his senses dramatically reduced.


    Without this change, he feared he would have been stuck here for an eternity, unable to move as the power of this Will held him in ce, like an insect stuck in amber.


    A sense of understanding transferred from the pages of the Primordial Record into his consciousness and told him that he had reached the peak of Wills, this was the realm of Primordials, and nothing else could reach this level, as this Will touched the 9th Dimension. The peak of existence, a ne that even the greatest of powers in the universe could not confirm even existed.


    His perception was dragged to the Will and he gaped in shock and awe.


    Iplete Will of Time and ????.


    Rowan did not remember thest time his Primordial Record had issues understanding a concept. What was the hidden concept besides the Will of Time?


    He sent a burst of queries about the unknown attachment to this iplete Will of Time towards the Primordial Record, and the reply he received was jumbled, almost too confusing to understand, but an echo of familiarity tugged at his consciousness¡­


    The echo touched something deep within him and Rowan frowned in hatred and irritation.


    That echo it seemed was all the Primordial Record needed to create a connection with him and he shuddered as knowledge filled his consciousness.


    A 9th Dimensional Domain Will was unique, it could only be imed by a Primordial, and the fact that he had ess to a Will of this level meant it was linked to him, and the only other powerful being he knew that was intrinsically connected to him that could potentially carry the powers of a Primordial was his father.


    There could only be a singr Will like this, and the fact that the Primordial Record could show it to him meant it could be imed. Has his father lost his Mantle? Why would his Will be unimed? Guess whatever the Primordials did to him really destroyed nearly every single power he controlled, but like a headless snake with an impossible amount of vitality, the bastard just refused to die.


    ''Will of Time,'' Rowan muttered in his heart, the darkness that always enshrouded his father''s ce in his heart slowly fading away.


    ''What would you do Father, if I took away not just your power, but also your Will?''


    It was stupidly difficult for Rowan to hold himself back from taking this Will at this instant. No matter what happened this was a Will that led to the Primordial Realm, it was the greatest power that could be found in all of existence, and it was before his reach.


    To sweeten this deal, this power belonged to his greatest enemy.


    Everything else copsed before him, and only the allure of this power held his attention. It was almost like a thirsty man finding an oasis. Something deep inside him made it known that this power was his birthright, and he should seize it.


    The only thing that kept Rowan rational was the fact that he knew two more choices were waiting for him, and he would be incredibly unwise if he did not see what was there to offer.


    The other thing was that the entire picture behind this Will has not been revealed. A portion of it was grayed out, that was an unknown, and in dealing with power of this nature and magnitude, the unknown could not be taken lightly.


    Rowan also knew that he could not simply acquire the full power of this Will at once, even if selected, he needed the eyes of what? His father? How could he acquire something like that at this time or anytime in the future? If the corpse of his father remained it would be under the watchful eyes of the Primordial, making it impossible for him to bring the Will to its peak.

 Chapter 638 Path To Truth

    <h4>Chapter 638 Path To Truth</h4>


    ?Rowan also realized that even if the corpse of his father was not protected, it would most likely be kept inside the 9th Dimension. There was no way he could reach the 9th Dimension without the powers of a Primordial, and there was no way to be a Primordial without the eye.


    This power was a quagmire that would need both incredible luck and enormous power to be able to pull off sessfully.


    If the Primordial Record could not show him all the mysteries behind this Will, then he may likely fall into a trap or face an obstacle that would be impossible for him to ovee due to his ignorance.


    As far as he could tell his father was the only one who was killed by all the Primordials, and even Chaos was not killed but imprisoned, his power was alluring, but what if the reason he was killed was because of this power?


    What if his father''s power was so dangerous or subversive, that even the Primordials would risk it all to kill him? This was something he had to seriously consider before he selected this Will.


    Rowan sighed in frustration, the single second he was using was still in effect, but he could feel its passage, time was slipping away from him and he should make his decision, and not dwell on matters he could not find the answers to.


    With the force of will and stubbornness that had grown to be a part of his nature, Rowan turned his gaze away from the Will of a Primordial and went to the next.


    If the previous Will was as attractive as water to a man dying of thirst, this Will was equivalent to presenting that dying man with ake filled with Ambrosia.


    Iplete Will of Soul Origin, a 9th Dimensional Domain Will, a power that would take him straight to the Primordial Realm, without any of the conditions the previous Will of Time gave to him.


    This Will was the perfect fit for his bloodline of Sheol, and it was almost impossible for Rowan to take his attention off it. If he had not tried to create a Will prematurely, then he would have naturally inherited this Will as he grew his bloodline of Sheol to a higher level.


    Everything else was thrown to the side. This was the one for him, there was no other Primordial that controlled the Soul Origin, for the Primordial Record was showing him a path to the peak that was distinctly attuned towards his bloodline.


    Rowan could feel the subtle energy that this Will was sending out, there was a promise of the total grasp of the Soul, of life and death, all this would be under his Domain.


    Even the Primordials would fear his power, for there had never been a Primordial who controlled the Origin of Souls, only Minor Powers like the Primordial Keeper and other Primordial Entities like the River of Souls, and others that he was not aware of, but they did not truly control the Soul Origin, only manage it.


    He had crossed universes as a soul, escaping the clutches of the Primordial Keepers, and he had the opportunity to gain their powers, and now he could rule everything rted to the Domain of Souls.


    If he controlled this Will, then he would be the Primordial that all these powerful entities woulde to worship, even the Primordial Keepers his enemies would be nothing else but his errand boys.


    He also detected that if he epted this Will his control of Soul Energy would shoot up, bing greater than he could even imagine, opening an avenue of power that would dwarf whatever he was able to aplish with this power at this time, with the versatility of Soul Energy, even those that were far powerful than him would find it difficult to counter him.


    There were no drawbacks to this power, his bloodline perfectly suited it, and he could reach the limits of Creation with it, it was perfect for him, and his decision was made up, Rowan was going to be selecting this Will.


    Yet, at the edge of his consciousness was a dull prickling, like an itch in the middle of your back that you could not quite reach, it was telling him that there was something he was missing.


    Any other time Rowan would have ignored this itch, but he knew one of the most important decisions he would ever make in his life was before him and he could not leave anything to chance.


    Rowan settled his agitated nerves, and held back from choosing this Will, turning to thest one.


    This will was almost inconspicuous, it gave out no aura of power, thenguage used was not asplex or grand as the rest and it was almost invisible to his senses. If Rowan had not marshaled his consciousness himself with supreme effort it was too easy to dismiss this Will.


    He settled his mind and read through the details of this Will, and he was silent for a long time as he deliberated.


    INCOMPLETE WILL OF TRUTH ¡ª 1ST DIMENSIONAL DOMAIN WILL ( A Will born from your desires to find the truth behind everything, the mysteries hidden in the lost eternities, the Origin of the Soul, the birth of Primordials and the meaning of existence. This will is weak, a sputtering me that can be put out by a single gust of breeze, yet if you nurture it, this will grow and lead to a pathway unknown, that is entirely yours.)


    [NOTE: THE UPPER LIMITS OF THIS WILL ARE UNKNOWN¡­ CHOOSE WISELY, FOR YOUR PATHWAY WOULD BE SET, AND CAN NO LONGER BE BROKEN. YOUR SOUL ORIGIN WOULD BE FOREVER BRANDED.]


    Rowan sighed, what was it that he truly desired? That was the only question he asked himself and his decision was made.


    No matter how powerful the other Wills were, they were known to all, and they already had great powers invested in them. No matter how much advantage he had with the Primordial Record, he would still face harsh opposition¡­


    Besides, his end goal was not to be not just a Primordial, for even the Primordials were not infallible, there was something more¡­ he doubted that it existed, but the Primordial Record had hinted to him about something like this existing in the deep reaches of creation¡­ of a Throne at the beginning and end of everything, where the ultimate Truth could be found.

 Chapter 639 It Is Complete

    <h4>Chapter 639 It Is Complete</h4>


    ?Even if Rowan could im eternity as a Primordial, there was no assurance that he would ever know the Truth, and the matter of Will was special, unlike bloodlines he could only choose one, but still he wondered, he had two bloodlines that he was determined to push to the Primordial Level, was it possible for him to acquire two Wills?


    The Primordial Record had gone out of its way to inform him that selecting a Will would brand it to his Soul Origin forever, but if he could im the power of Soul Origin using his Sheol bloodline, could he not find a way to expand his Soul Origin and im more than a single Will.


    That was all spection for the future, but he thought that it was possible and that prospect gave him hope about the future.


    Rowan closed his eyes and smiled, his consciousness was free of any doubt, and this path would be the one he would walk on.


    He selected the Iplete Will of Truth, dismissing the allure of the Will of Time and the Will of Soul Origin, the two guaranteed pathways to bing a Primordial, and took the least powerful Will whose growth and final powers depended on himself.


    Rowan believed in himself. He would reach the Primordial Realm with this Will, and he would exceed it!


    A single second passed and Rowan had made his decision. His consciousness escaped from outside his body.


    The Primordial Record began to suck Soul Crystals into the page in an rming manner, as a force that could shatter the universe began to brew inside it.


    Rowan squeezed his left hand tight silencing the cries of the dying Caine, he had ns for this creature, but then a frown crossed his forehead. The resources the Primordial Record was collecting were far more than he expected, in a short time, the Soul Crystals that were left were barely a hundred.


    Rowan sighed in resignation and looked at the faces of Caine who was screaming all sorts of offers at him, Rowan previously did not want to allow this portion of Caine''s consciousness to die just yet, but it would seem that circumstances had forced his hand.


    Triggering the billions of lethal runes embedded inside the Forge, the multifaceted crystal in his hand suddenly shrunk and vanished, silencing the cries of Caine and flooding his consciousness with a malignant specter as his Primordia Bloodline drew in the portion of Caine''s Soul that inhabited the Forge.


    Rowan could not imagine what Caine, no matter where he was would react to a sudden portion of his Soul vanishing into thin air.


    Unlike the Souls of the gods that appeared like thick pieces of ice to be slowly melted. The Soul of Caine resembled a golden mountain that was frozen in ce inside his Territory, and every moment, dozens of Soul Crystals would erupt from the mountain, and were all greedily devoured by the Primordial Record.


    Rowan watched the Soul of Caine in deep deliberation and surmised that although he may have not fully utilized this creature as much as he wanted, the bounty in Soul Crystals it was giving him was stupendous.


    In less than fourteen seconds, it had already given him more than three hundred Soul Crystals, and the mountain that was the Soul had hardly reduced in size. The Primordial Record seemed contented to wait for the Soul Crystals to emerge from the Soul Mountain before it swallowed it up and Rowan noticed that the changes ongoing inside the Primordial Record had elerated as a result of these changes.


    He could now focus on the outside world and the dangers he was about to face before hepleted the Core, as the race had not yet ended, only the final stretch remained.


    Reality shuddered in fright as the darkness his presence brought to the Mountain and Sea Ruin was suddenly parted by three great beings whose powers were earth-shattering; they appeared like three colossal phantasms covering the entire horizon and their powers could be felt in the entire Mountain and Sea Ruin.


    Every dweller of this world, from the lowest of mortals to the greatest of power bowed down towards the presence of the Three Great Sages.


    The first presence shone with a golden light and resembled a fat man with his belly exposed, he sat cross-legged holding a series of golden beads, the second presence had six arms and shone with a vivid green light with ten thousand swords rotating around him and thest resembled a stunning woman with a third eye in her forehead.


    Each of the beings looked at Rowan with shock and anger, as they encircled him and all his Angels. They did not waste time asking for his purpose before they began to gather power, as Great Sages, they could sense a shocking tide of change erupting from the figure of Rowan, and they would stop him with all the abilities they had before he set out to create changes that could destabilize the entire Mountain and Sea Realm.


    Eva turned to Lost, "Don''t allow a single one of them to reach your father."


    The young boy nodded, his eyes were filled with rage at the multiple setbacks they had faced during the process of forging the Destroyer.


    Dispersing his tiny mortal size, the Lost me began to expand until he was tens of thousands of feet tall and resembled a ming giant, he gave a battle cry that still sounded childish despite his colossal size and attacked the three figures with three beams of light filled with the power of Convergence.


    At first, his mes were ignored and dismissively blocked by three energy barriers created by the Great Sages, but before long, shock and outrage erupted in their eyes as their bodies suddenly erupted in a burst of white mes as Lost cackled like a demented imp.


    The energy he was draining from this three Great Sages were unlike anything he hade across before and before he could take more from them, the connection was cut, and he twisted his face in anger.


    "How dare you?"


    Lost screamed at the three flustered Great Sages.


    "Enough!" Rowan called out, "return to my side. It ispleted."


    Lost gigantic form shrank to that of a child and Rowan held up his right hand as he whispered to himself, "I will make all their deaths worth it."


    Light erupted from his hands and the Mountain and Sea Realm began to crumble.

 Chapter 640 Clearing Out The Realm

    Chapter 640 Clearing Out The Realm


    ??The destruction was slow, as it seemed it was not a result of Rowan''s action but the Realm shuddering in anticipation of a great change about to transpire.


    A scream like a child in pain erupted from all around the Realm that could only be heard by creatures above a certain power level, and fear spread throughout the Mountain and Sea Realm, but the people here were hardy folk, Cultivators they were called, and they held back their fears by lifting high their weapons.


    They believed in fighting against the heavens, a t passed from the first and only Supreme Ruler of this Realm, long after he had fallen. Sacred Lands opened their long sealed gates and countless Sects began to arm themselves, they did not know where the danger came from, but they all saw the skies turning dark and the suns vanishing in the sky.


    "Stop him!"


    The powerful figure with ten thousand swords cried out as a green web of lightning surrounded his weapons and an borate formation was created that began to drag the Essence from the entire Mountain and Sea Ruin to him, transforming all his swords into ten thousand extremely lifelike dragons with ws of lightning whose roars shook the heavens.


    "Wait, stop your actions Ni Tian," The female figure''s third eyes opened, "The path of Fate does not necessarily skew towards doom, but to an opportunity."


    The figure that resembled a Budha regarded the woman as arge golden palm held back the dragons released by Ni Tian, "Are you sure about this Sparrow, our only opportunity to strike is dwindling away"


    She looked flustered for a brief moment before she nodded her head, "We should be aiding this entity, not stand against him, the more of our people who survive this change, the greater the benefits would hold for the future. This I see."


    Ni Tian surrounded by his dragons shook his head in disagreement, "No, it can not be risked, I say we stop them first, and then assess their actions to see if we can risk it."


    Sparrow sighed, "I cannot interpret the full readings of Fate, but all it points towards is true freedom Ni Tian, not the barest minimum we have been scraping with for millions of years, whether this changees by destruction or transformation, all it points towards, is freedom!"


    The three figures seemed tomunicate more intensely between themselves for a few moments more before they all unexpectedly turned around and escaped into the horizon, each of them opened special treasures and began collecting every living being into them, whether it was animals, nts, or people.


    The Great Sages quickly sent messages to all the powers inside the Mountain and Sea Realm to gather all their disciples and all the surrounding living creatures into their various Sects Treasure Lands and congregate at the Great Mountains.


    Thedy with three eyes abruptly turned to her side where the figure of Eva appeared, the Lady of Shadows opened both her palms as a sign of her non-aggression, before turning to spread out a dense wave of purple light that scraped away every living thing for a hundred miles and deposited them into her sleeves.


    They nodded at each other and continued their actions, beside them the figures of tens of thousands of Angels began to spread throughout the Mountain and Sea Realm, collecting all the living beings they saw.


    Except for the two Sovereigns who never left Rowan''s side, the rest scattered to all the four corners of the Realm and began clearing them out. It seemed their action had a positive effect on the Realm for the shuddering and loud cracks emanating from its core began to die down.


    "Hey, Big Guy, what are you doing?" Lost appeared on top of the shoulders of the fat figure who turned to the little boy on his shoulders in surprise for he barely sensed his movement, he wanted to chastise the child for daring to step his feet on the Sacred body of a Great Sage but then the memory of the White mes entered his heart and the horror he experienced when part of the Essence he had cultivated for fifty million years suddenly had one percent of it vanishing in less than a minute.


    Great Sages were used to battling for centuries and millennia, and for one percent of his Essence to vanish in a minute was intensely horrifying, before thest tethers between his Essence were lost to him, he had felt them being siphoned into this boy, and after hended on his shoulders he could still distinctly sense thest embers of his Essence before it vanished forever, most likely it had been fully consumed by this little monster.


    "I ask what are you doing, Big Guy?" Lost said again, "Everyone else is gathering all the living things inside this realm and you are collecting rocks and rivers. Also, why are you so fat? You are a being of profound energy and vitality, you don''t need all this lovely fluff¡­ although you are very soft. Can I cuddle with you?"


    Snorting in annoyance, the fat figure who did not stop his actions of gathering all the mountains and rivers in the Realm replied to the child, "First, my name is not Big Guy it is Han Li, and these are not just mere stones and waters but elemental life unique to our Realm¡­ you cannot cuddle with me, except you pay a fee of course¡­ of you wish you can be my disciple¡­"


    "Okay Big Guy, my name is Lost and I''m two years old!" the boy interrupted him as he began to lose interest after Han Li introduced himself, except with Rowan, Lost had a very flighty character.


    A passing Archangel that turned out to be Dora called out, "It''s one year and eight months."


    Lost looked away in disdain, "Humph¡­ who is counting the small numbers, am I right Big Guy?"


    "I told you, it is not Big¡­ you know what forget what I just said, stop distracting me, and let me focus on my work before whomever that person is, destroys our world." Han Li began to increase the range of his technique, dragging thousands of mountains and rivers into his Interspatial Ring.

 Chapter 641 This Is My Will.... This Is Truth

    <h4>Chapter 641 This Is My Will.... This Is Truth</h4>


    ?Lost seemed surprised at the question before heughed,


    "That person? Oh you mean my father? Well, that''s an over-exaggeration don''t you think? I mean he has only destroyed, let''s see, ten, hundred and twenty, no, if I add the other thirty worlds near the edges of the Cerulean Gxy it makes it a hundred and fifty-five, but all that is due to war so that does not count.


    "Now when it came to building the Forge, that was when he went all out. I think Father ate ten thousands, or was it twenty thousand¡­ Every day he was eating a lot, I thought he would get fat! You would expect something like this to happen, surely you would understand what I mean, don''t you, Big Guy?"


    As Lost became lost in thought as he tried to count the number of resources that Rowan had devoured during the creation of the Forge and all the materials he needed to build a semi¨Cfifth-dimensional space, the face of Han Li and the rest of Great Sages became increasingly grimmer.


    The thoughts on the monster that was Rowan made them very ufortable.


    "Hey, Eva, how many worlds did my father consume when he wanted to build the Forge?"


    "You should make yourself more useful Lost, and I''m not giving you that number, a minor mental arithmetic on your part and you will figure it out for yourself."


    The boy pouted, "But I don''t wanna, hate maths, it is just cruel¡­Hey. Look Vraegar is awake¡­ over here Vraegar,e and check out all this neat stuff, do you know this mountain is alive?"


    Rowan watched the surprising change happening in the Realm and the cooperation between his Angels and the Great Powers of this Realm and he sighed in appreciation of the quick thinking of the leaders of this Realm, thedy among them seemed to have a solid grasp on the powers of Fate and this was something Rowan was willing to investigate more deeply.


    The Primordial Record had already swallowed another 900 Soul Crystals before the changes it had been undergoing becameplete, and it took another 400 Soul Crystals more, and finally, his Will wasplete.


    The Core shrank further in his hand until it was smaller than a dot and suddenly Rowan felt a cold Aura wash over him that was emanating from the Core.


    At this moment Rowan''s appearance was non-human, resembling a creature of shadow and darkness very simr to the appearance of the Third Prince, but he had countless stars that filled that darkness covering his entire humanoid form, and as the cold waves passed through his body all those stars began to gather to his face where they all congregated around his eyes.


    The light from countless stars in his eyes suddenly burst forth and pierced into the atmosphere, creating a pir of starlight that mmed into the void above him.


    From the pir of starlight, massive runes began to stream from it like fireflies and started to engrave themselves onto the very fabrics of reality.


    They were simr to the Arcane Runes Rowan had been using during his Forging but these ones were simpler,cking much of the flourish used by Rowan, but it did not take away from its charm; instead, it enhanced them. This Runes seemed like the original Rune, the true expression of the universe''s given form.


    The starlight bursting forth from Rowan''s eyes seemed to be endless, and the Runes that were escaping from the pir of starlight began to increase from millions to billions to trillions until a third of the Mountain and Sea Ruim had been covered, and the change did not stop, only increased in intensity.


    What Rowan had used years to aplish, the Primordial Record was doing the same in a few seconds and on a much wider scale and intensity.


    "Hurry up¡­ the great change is upon us," Sparrow the Great Sage cried out as she looked overhead in awe and fear as the darkness was covered by billions of Runes that seemed to be alive, they shot past her and swept towards the horizon millions of miles away, traveling far faster than the speed of light.


    The Great Sages no longer held back, and unleashed their Martial Essence, expanding their reach until they touched the corners of the entire Realm and they sucked everything into their various Holy Grounds.


    It was just in time as the Arcane Runespletely covered the entire Mountain and Sea Ruin and with a loud cry that denoted the birth and death of a Realm, thest vestige of this Supreme World was shattered.


    The way Rowan understood what happened next was difficult to describe, simr to a burst of light mmed into his brain a million times per second, his consciousness vanishing and returning every ten-second interval bing the norm for a while.


    Rowan quickly realized that this was happening to protect his sanity as whatever he was currently experiencing was so dense in information that it was frying his neuralwork and his mind had to shut down and heal before he could continue.


    When his mind returned he witnessed an awe-inspiring scene¡­ The Mountain and Sea Realm was massive, almost the size of ten thousands stacked together, in other words, they were the size of arge star.


    This entire Realm had been shredded intorge pieces, each of them cut in a precise manner like a jigsaw puzzle, and endless trillions of these puzzles were steaming towards him, mountains, rivers, seas, valleys, clouds, light, air¡­. Everything was part of a gigantic puzzle and they all headed towards him.


    So much data¡­. His mind shut down, and when it returned he saw the puzzles beginning to shrink and stream into the Core in his hand.


    The Core began to beat like a heart and slowly began to grow, its shape was changing, as if waiting for Rowan and its nature as a Destroyer to give it form.


    So much power¡­. His mind fell into darkness again. When it returned, half of the Core wasplete and Rowan could already see the shape, he nodded in satisfaction, for he could feel the growth of the Destroyer and he slowly turned his hand and grasped it.


    So much potential¡­. His mind fell into darkness for thest time and when he awoke to his full self, he looked around in surprise. He was in a ce that was unique, existing more as a concept than a living dimension¡­


    "So this is my will¡­ this is Truth." Even sound did not exist here, not even light, nevertheless Rowan could see more clearly than ever before. He looked at his right hand and he was holding a seven-foot Great Sword.


    "My Destroyer isplete."

 Chapter 642 Entering The Destroyer

    Chapter 642 Entering The Destroyer


    ??The color of the double-edged GreatSword was silver, and the edge of the de was so razor sharp it was leaving incisions in this strange Dimension that he found himself in. Rowan shifted the de to his left hand and ran a finger down its edge and he gasped in pain as the de tore through his Energy Body, eradicating a massive portion of his power.


    He brought back his finger in amazement, there was no Will of Destruction inside this Battle Fortress but its powers had transformed into something else, and he was eager to find out. He brought the de closer to his eyes and examined it closely.


    From the hilt to the tip of the sword, it was seven foot six inches long, and there was no adornment on the de, it simply resembled a sparkling piece of silver, with its color closer to that of Adamantite. What was a bit special about this Battle Fortress was the hilt, which resembled six serpents twisted together to create a single rod.


    Yet it would be a mistake to consider the Destroyer nothing but a de, to see the true scale of this weapon, you would have to get much closer, and that was what Rowan did.


    He released a single wave of consciousness and sent it into the Destroyer, and he was amazed that he felt a bit of restriction before his consciousness could enter the weapon, if he could feel this barrier and he was the owner and creator of the Destroyer, then anyone else would have to face something more difficult to withstand.


    Rowan felt a heavy metaphysical curtain part before his consciousness and realized that more than ny-nine percent of the Destroyer security systems had allowed him easy ess. The amount of power he had felt when he passed through this curtain was so tremendous, that it would have burnt his consciousness to a crisp in the blink of an eye.


    This realization staggered him because he knew he had not yet activated the Core for his Destroyer at this time, and it was most likely running on the residual powers left after its creation. What sort of Destroyer has he created?


    His consciousness pierced deeper into the weapon and it was then the full depths of the Destroyer were beginning to reveal itself, because, unlike any treasure that Rowan had used before when his consciousness could have reached their core from the inside, the Destroyer was different, he could not ess it from inside, but instead, it was from the outside.


    He found his consciousness falling from a great height as if he was a meteor being drawn towards a world, and he nced below at the Destroyer gettingrger in his sight until it was bigger than an entire, and he could hardly see the edges of it.


    His consciousness suddenly felt pain as it mmed against ayer of dense white clouds and as he went past it, his consciousness began to burn with a bright me because the atmosphere was now filled with so much energy that his descent was leaving long trails of energy behind like aet.


    A frightful gravitational power suddenly exerted itself on his consciousness and he was dragged down like a meteor a hundred times faster like he was teleporting, his descent creating massive shockwaves until his consciousness mmed into the ground.


    "BOOM!...."


    A massive mushroom cloud erupted from his position, and arge burst of wind blew it aside as Rowan created flesh for this consciousness using his Lost mes, this was the first time he was using this power to create his flesh and it went more smoothly than he anticipated.


    Divergence was a nurturing ability and it wrapped his consciousness with a powerful flesh that was filled with potential, and he nearlyughed aloud to finally be able to feel the touch of flesh again. His Energy Form was powerful, but he was not ready to do away with the feeling of his body for the time being.


    His hair was made to be waist length and white like the clouds, and his eyes were no longer those of a serpent but were also white, so he appeared with no pupils, resembling a blind man, but he could see¡­ oh the things he could see.


    When he first looked at the ground, his descent had not even ruffled a single de of grass.


    Rowan appeared in an endless field, with silver grasses that were filled with energy. Countless lightning bolts jumped from one stalk of grass to another and the energy being generated in this field was so massive it could light up a star¡­


    There were a million of such fields as far as his eyes could reach, filled with the energy of lightning alone¡­.


    Another million fields and more filled with the energy of fire¡­ Another million filled with frost¡­ Another filled with darkness¡­ His consciousness could not wrap around everything and he would need to move across the entire surface of the Destroyer to find the remaining fields of power.


    This¡­ this¡­ was just the tiniest portion of his Destroyer¡­ This was the surface of the Destroyer, below the surface were countless levels, and the true battle capabilities of the Destroyer could be found underneath its surface.


    Above him, there were thousands of worlds that moved around at blinding speeds, all these were his Seeded Worlds that were moving at 300,000 mph, and as a result, the time eleration on those worlds was thirty-five times greater than normal, any creature living on those worlds would experience time thirty-


    five times higher than the rest of the material universe!


    Rowan could imagine how helpful this power would be to him at this time when the greatest resource he needed was time, although he did not know if it would be enough to affect him. His Primordial nature made such powersrgely ineffective against him. He enjoyed the benefits of near elemental immunity, but that also had its drawbacks.


    The passing worlds resembled shooting stars and left golden trails in the atmosphere that was charged with so much energy and Aether that it resembled a vast ocean of liquidized light, making them burn like stars¡­


    Rowan spent a long period of time watching the light sh through the air, his heart was content.

 Chapter 643 The Price Of Power

    Chapter 643 The Price Of Power


    ??Rowan felt a tremor that erupted below his feet and spread to the rest of the Destroyer. He steadied himself as he nearly fell to his knees, as the connection he had between the de and himself deepened.


    The Destroyer had connected with his fleshy body which was his Ouroboros Bloodline, and to truly begin purging his Body from The Stench of the Old Ones, just merge his Mental Space with the Battlw Fottress, making it truly his own.


    His consciousness seeped into the ground, and he noticed that it was not enough, to truly bond with The Destroyer, the price he would have to pay was devastating, and Rowan panicked for a brief moment before he resolved himself to go along with this arrangement.


    This change most likely came about because of the Will he chose. This was unprecedented, for a Will was something that existed from the Fifth Dimension, but somehow he had managed to create a Will that began its growth from something as lowly as the First Dimension, even the simplest cell existed in Three-dimensional space.


    There were of course repercussions to this change. He had been granted a power with infinite potential, now he had to pay the price for that power.


    He released ny percent of the consciousness power inside this body he created and another massive tremor rocked the weapon, and a great change began to arise from all around him.


    Behind him, a vast multitude of people arose from the ground, billions upon billions of individuals, most of them were malformed, their bodies covered in cocoons that shivered with unlimited potential, Rowan recognized this potential as his Eruption Technique and these people as the inhabitants of the Seeded Worlds.


    All manners of beasts of the air and the sea began to arise from the ground, all of them in the process of transformation that had been halted and was shifting towards something different.


    Rowan turned around and at his front, countless amount of people and creatures began rising from the ground, these were all the individuals from the Mountain and Sea Realm, they looked around confused and in awe, this ce they appeared in was different from the Realm they had known, nevertheless they could sense the amount of power here and it staggered their imagination.


    The only thing topare was the difference between a match me and the sun in the sky.


    The crowd was suddenly shaken and screams rang out from them as the heavens above opened and his Angels and all the three Great Sages appeared above him, before a great force mmed them all into the ground, except for the Sovereigns and Eva who remained on a single knee, everyone else was pressed to the ground, they allid prostrate, like a devout worshipper before their god.


    Inside the Destroyer, Rowan was God and everything else would bow down to his authority. Rowan looked at all his children, the memory of those that were gone, and recognized the fatigue in their bodies, and the blemishes on their armor.


    They had gone through a tough trial, but it did not stop the air of excitement and the love and faith in him from shining through. Every Angel here was proud of their creator.


    Rowan smiled, for such a simple expression, it carried endlessplexities,


    "My Children, I hold you all dear to my heart."


    Eva stepped forward and she suddenly froze as if time had gone still, this could as well be the truth because everything else here had gone still, even thes shooting across the skies had gone still.


    Rowan stood alone in a world that had gone silent and knew that everything that just transpired was because he ced this consciousness pir inside the Destroyer, it was enough to power this weapon for a few seconds only, but that was not the right method to use the Destroyer, and the price would have to be paid.


    He watched in fascination as his body began to freeze up, and he went still. His consciousness erupted from this body and ascended like a bolt of lightning, leaving the body he created behind.


    Rowan''s eyes opened in fascination, as the Great Sword spoke to him.


    Apollyon''s first and only words to its creator were brief, "I am your sword my Creator and you are my sheath. Taste my sharpness and marvel at the work of your hand."


    The voice of the weapon shook this strange space Rowan found himself, his suspicion had been growing a while back about where he found himself but he focused back on his Destroyer. Its voice was deep, sounding like a mountain given life.


    Rowan''s eyes were focused as this was thest part of his Destroyer Creation, which was bonding with the weapon.


    He replied Apollyon, "You are my Weapon, and I shall taste your sharpness and that power would be held over the entire universe. You shall be my sword¡­ Everything that is, was, and is toe shall fall before your might."


    The weapon vibrated in excitement and went silent, it would make no more sound until the end of creation and Rowan would be the only one that would ever hear its voice.


    It was part of the price to pay for power.


    Rowan turned the de and held it by the middle, grasping the de tight and disregarding the great pain he was experiencing as the sharp edges dug into his hands,


    "Apollyon¡­ my Destroyer, with you my Will shall remain until the end of everything."


    With a grunt Rowan stabbed himself in the chest, sinking more than three feet of the de into his body, he grasped the hilt of the de while gasping in pain and shoved the remaining into his body, leaving only the hilt hanging outside, strangely the de did not emerge from his back.


    Rowan fell to his knees and began to scream, he could not help it, for he was experiencing a unique sort of pain that he had not experienced before.


    This entire space began to be sucked into his chest and his body followed behind, as the frightening suction force increased and Rowan began to copse into himself.


    Thest echoes of his screams vanished and the darkness in this ce faded away, and nothing was left, except a single white line hanging in the air that arose from the underverse and fell into the material universe.


    That line slowly drifted away into the darkness of space, carried by space wind and Aetheric Tides that pushed the line deeper into space.


    This Line would sail in the darkness for thirteen years.

 Chapter 644 The Clone Who Refused To Die

    <h4>Chapter 644 The Clone Who Refused To Die</h4>


    ?In the deepest recesses of the Underverse, a ce where distance and time were warped until it was impossible to plot your way through it by any conventional means.


    It took a long time for the Major powers to be able to find a suitable path through the darkness of the Underverse, also the stronger you became, the easier it was to transverse through the Underverse.


    In this strange space, a figure wearing red armor and a red cape pushed through the Underverse, his red eyes piercing through the darkness. The figure had suffered a disastrous wound that was slowly healing, as darkness was clinging to its edges.


    It was a good thing that technically this figure had no delicate organs, even though it had eyes, brains, and a heart, this was all a mimicry of life, for his powery inside the blood flowing through his body.


    This was the Berserker Clone of Rowan that he had released years ago to search for the page of the Primordial Record inside the Underverse.


    To avoid suspicion from others and not to attract unnecessary attention, he had released only one Berserker Clone, and he had been using the faint connection between himself and the Primordial Record page to slowly close the gap between them.


    With the chaotic nature of the Underverse, it was the best option to use only a single Berserker Clone to search for if he used more than one, the feedback he received from the page became jumbled and the difficulty to decipher its direction increased tenfold.


    This Berserker Clone was far less powerful than the current clones Rowan could create, but it was still as powerful as a Dominator at the Earth god level. Rowan had created this line when he was far less powerful, and with the rate of Rowan''s power growth, if he created a Berserker Clone every day, their powers would be different, because Rowan was constantly growing stronger.


    Using all the powers avable to him, the Berserker Clone had been able to escape from countless dangers, surviving by the skin of his teeth through many terrible encounters against not only the denizens of this ce which were all horrifying creatures of darkness and space, but with the countless powers who used this ce as a convenient source for traveling through the vast gulf of space.


    Most Major powers like Trion and other powerful organizations created specialized pathways inside the Underverse that were regrly patrolled by their soldiers to keep them safe from the denizens of the Underverse and it was a great source of Ie for these Major powers.


    If you were unwilling to spend years traveling through the universe using spaceships that were often a very risky affair due to pirates and other dangers present in the universe when you wanted to go beyond the normal Space Lanes, then you had no option but to use the Teleportation Gates offered by these Major powers for a sizable fee.


    Of course, you were being charged for using the Space Lanes but it could be shared among the tens of thousands of passengers on the massive ships, and it was a joint affair most of the time, but nothing could beat the convenience and safety of using a Teleportation Portal.


    The act of Teleporting through the universe was straightforward, a cut was made in the fabric of reality to the Underverse below. In the Underverse, distance and time acted strangely, and moving a few hundred feet in the Underverse could trante to millions of miles being traversed in the material universe, then another cut was made through the Underverse that would open to the desired destination.


    To create a Teleportation Gate, the Major Power would cut out a passageway through the space of the Underverse, linking vast distances between the material universe. These Passages are maintained by them and were sometimes used as currency among the Major Powers, for some distant locations in the universe could only be reached by following specific passages.


    When in the Underverse it was easy to spot these Teleportation Passages, as they appeared like massive glowing veins in the evesting darkness of this ce.


    This light inevitably attracts the attention of the shadow creatures of this dark ce, who feed on energy and vitality. Thankfully they were not too powerful, but they had the advantage of numbers, and it was a constant struggle to keep the Teleportation Lanes safe from their endless hunger and sabotage from opposing powers.


    There were constant wars fought in the Underverse as the struggle for power and the right to control the Teleportation Passages were unending.


    You could easily tell how powerful a Major power was by the number of Teleportation nodes that had, and the Berserker Clone made sure he avoided all the routes containing Teleportation Passages as much as possible, but that brought a new form of risk for it meant he came across more dangerous foes that did not need to use Teleportation Passages to move through the Underverse.


    These individuals who could move through the Underverse without using Teleportation Passages usually have power at the level of gods, and soing across any of them during his search would lead to death, as they would usually rob and kill anyone they came across that was weaker than them, and so if you were not at a particr power level it was advisable for you to not tread through the Underverse alone.


    Rowan had not expected this Berserker Clone to survive for this long inside the Underverse, and he had nned to create a new Berserker Clone after the previous one was destroyed, and using thest location where the previous Berserker Clone was destroyed he would be releasing a new Clone there.


    The reason he made this decision was because the only way for him to search for the Primordial Record lost page was with his Clones for they had the ability to sense his connection with the Singrity, an ability that his Angelscked.


    Rowan also knew that every new Berserker Clone he created would be stronger because they used his current body as a temte, and so if the previous Berserker Clone would be destroyed, he would create a new one, and using the light of Astrbe, he would be able to send the new clone to thest location of the destroyed clone, to make sure no ground was lost during the search.


    Yet this Clone just refused to die.

 Chapter 645 Waiting For The Right Time

    Chapter 645 Waiting For The Right Time


    ??The survival of this Berserker Clone was unprecedented, although this was not only due to the ingenuity of this Clone, but seven other reasons.


    These seven reasons were the seven Children of Ruin, they had been for a while now, appearing when he was on the verge of destruction and saving him, they had not left his side ever since.


    After the Children of Ruin left Rowan they had somehow found a way to reach his Berserker Clone inside the Underverse and they were the primary reason this clone had survived for so long. It was unknown how they had been able to find this clone, but they did, and their help had been invaluable to the Berserker Clone as he was able to reach ces that his level of power would not amodate.


    Perhaps the Children of Ruin thought with their intervention, Rowan might view them in a more favorable light, but Rowan''s thought wasrgely unknown, and so they followed the clone deeper into the Underverse.


    The Berserker Clone soon came to the realization that the page of the Primordial Record seemed to have the weight of a mountain dropped inside an ocean, as it was unceasingly plunging down into the depths of the Underverse, and the Berserker Clone followed, until it reached a portion of the Underverse that was truly dark, and the chance ofing in contact with other foreign power was now incredibly remote.


    The threats here became far less frequent but more hazardous, as the denizens of the Underverse in this region were old and powerful, having survived countless trials and tribtions and ascended to be true creatures of darkness and madness.


    Even the gods with their unlimited lives granted by their Divine Spark being kept in a safe ce hardly entered this location for it would be nothing else but a waste of Essence, for death was assured in this ce, why would they bother dying in various painful ways only to push deeper into the darkness and take them to locations they did not need.


    The Underverse was treasured because of its ability to shrink space, and all the best locations in the universe had been slowly mapped out and Teleportation passages had been created millions of years ago, and there was no reason to take any unnecessary risk any longer, defending the Teleportation passages was hard enough, who else wanted to push deep into the Underverse for such meager rewards?


    In this space, the Berserker Clone beganing across a series of floating inds that were carried by a dense stream of darkness that was erupting from a singr source deep in the depths of the Underverse.


    He could practically feel the page of the Primordial Record screaming at him down in the depths of this space, but the problem was that he could no longer reach the page because of the crushing pressure arising from the depths of the Underverse. The pressure was strong enough to turn a god to dust in the blink of an eye.


    The Berserker Clone turned to the figures standing by his side, the seven Children of Ruin had reduced their sizes until they were smaller than two feet tall and resembled small monkeys. They looked at the Berserker Clone with theirrge eyes, and he had to shake his head for their cuteness in this form was strangely impressive.


    Rowan suppressed the smile threatening to break out on his face, without the influence from his main body, the Berserker Clone was bing a little more human, and he said, "I need to reach the depths of this ce, the item I seek lies below."


    The Children of Ruin looked at each other and they began to gesture towards the clone using their fingers. After spending fifteen years with them inside the depths of this ce, the Clone had begun to understand their method ofmunication.


    It was not that the Children of Ruin could not speak, but simr to the powerful Angels like the Sovereigns, a huge chunk of their power resided in their voice, and after the Berserker Clone had seen them unleash this dreadful power thousands of times in defense of him, he hade to have a healthy respect of this power.


    The Berserker Clone shuddered when he recalled the time Rowan was asking these colossi questions and had be a bit upset when they refused to reply to him, at that time if Rowan knew that they only did so not out of fear or apathy but consideration for his wellbeing he would have appreciated their goodwill better.


    The Clone interpreted the gesture they made and he frowned a bit before nodding in ascent.


    ording to the Children of Ruin, the pressure escaping from the depths of the Underverse weakens in a fairly predictable cadence and they should wait for the pressure to ease before attempting to push towards the depths.


    The Clone traveled to one of the floating inds and settled inside one of them, hiding from sight, where he closed his eyes and slowly began cultivating his strength.


    The Clone could survive perfectly on his own without any sustenance from Rowan, but after fifteen years apart, the root of its power was beginning to fray, after all, it was simply a technique, and at the time of its creation, Rowan was still rtively weak.


    There was always an option for the Clone to return back to Rowan anytime he wanted, but that option ended thirteen years ago when allmunication between the main body and himself was cut off.


    Although he could still feel the connection with his main body, it was still iparably faint and he had no way of knowing what had happened.


    If his Berserker Clones were captured Rowan did not want them to be able to reveal sensitive information about himself, and so the Clone could only send information to Rowan but could not experience anything that Rowan was going through.


    The Berserker Clone remained inside this floating ind for the next four years as he waited for the pressureing from the depths to reduce. It was this close to his prize, the very reason for his existence and he was willing to wait a thousand years for the opportunity to reveal itself.


    Of course, it would have been better if he could reach Rowan as he was sure with the rate of growth of his main body he would have been able to tear through the obstruction blocking him.


    The seven Children of Ruin settled around him and they slowly curled among themselves and went to sleep.

 Chapter 646 The Depths of The Underverse

    Chapter 646 The Depths of The Underverse


    ??Near the fifth year, the eyes of the Clone opened as the ind he was residing on shook and began to fall.


    The enormous pressure arising from below the floating inds had reduced and as a result, the numerous floating inds began to fall deeper into the darkness below.


    During the time of his waiting the Clone had removed the helm from his armor and it was immediately noticeable that his appearance had changed and he no longer resembled the beautiful features of Rowan instead he appeared like a hardened warrior in his fifties.


    The clone had slowly been changing his facial features over the years, as he had a habit of taking one of the humanoid traits of any of the targets that gave him the most trouble while he was in this ce. Although with his high perception, he had managed to make his face appear distinctively pleasant, nothing of his features would connect Rowan to him.


    His salt and pepper hair was vividly colorful and his eyes especially were striking, as it seemed to be filled with countlesss made from blood.


    Rousing the Children of Ruin from their slumber, the Berserker Clone left his hidden alcove and moved toward the edge of his floating ind where he looked around.


    With gravity now exerting its influence back on these inds, a hugemotion erupted as thousands of inds began to fall deeper into the darkness. Some of these inds were as small as a few hundred feet across, while others were asrge as a hundred miles across.


    Those small inds after falling for a while with the rest were soon pushed upwards or could no longer fall deeper and began to hover because their weight was too light and the pressure arising from below got stronger the lower you proceeded.


    After nearly sixteen years inside the Underverse, the eyes of the Berserker Clone had adapted to the darkness over time; he slowly changed theposition of his eyes to mimic those of the Children of Ruin until he was able to pierce through the darkness of this ce.


    It was the reason the current appearance of his eyes was so strange, he had pulled in certain techniques from the Children of Ruin and had slowly begun to evolve his abilities. If he had a few thousand years he might create something entirely new from the powers he was imitating.


    For now, it was enough that he could see thousands of floating inds as they fell. A new crisis soon emerged as no longer supported by the rising pressure from beneath, the falling inds began to crash into each other.


    He soon realized he would have to move to another bigger ind, for although the inds were resistant to the pressure arising from below when they crashed into each other, the force from their collision usually caused the smaller inds to shatter into pieces, which led to a reduction in their weight and they were pushed upwards.


    The Berserker Clone regretted not finding a muchrger ind to settle before now, he could only be focused and anticipate any new changes that would be happening.


    His ind was a medium sized ind, and he watched in rapt attention. He would be safe for a while but he needed to escape when this ind became too small due to the constant pandemonium urring.


    For the next four hours, the Berserker Clone had to avoid being caught unprepared in a broken ind, as his medium-sized ind was crushed a while back and he had nearly been flung away from this ce alongside the crushed ind by the rising pressure despite his alertness.


    With the seven Children of Ruin, they hopped, skipped, and jumped across multiple inds, for flying was almost impossible here and was most assuredly a death sentence if they tried. The inds were resistant to the riding pressure but their bodies were not, even the bodies of the Children of Ruin would be torn to pieces in a short while if they remained outside the influence of the inds for too long.


    They had nearly been separated several times and escaped death many times over until the chaos drastically reduced as soon the inds were reduced to a few dozen all of which were hundreds of miles in size, and with their weight, the descent speeds were consistent, not as fast as a free fall, but enough that the Berserker Clone had to dematerialize his cape to avoid being dragged into space.


    The Berserker Clone frowned a bit, there was something strange about these remaining inds that struck him as odd, but he could not quite ce his fingers on it yet, for he was still very focused on the sensation of the Primordial Record pages down below.


    The closer he came to the page, the more he could urately ce the Primordial Record page''s position, and he took the risk to maneuver his way to the ind that was almost directly over the page and he waited for it to get lower.l, his journey was nearing its end.


    The lower they fell, the stranger this space became, and a weird sort of silence and peace descended on the falling inds, a stark contrast from the previousmotion.


    In this silence, the Clone could not help but wonder where he would end up in the material universe if he decided to pierce through this area. They were now so deep in the Underverse, that he would most likely appear near the edges of the Material Universe. What sort of a sight would he find there? Was it possible that if he reached deep enough he might find a way to leave the universe entirely?


    Shaking his head, the clone dispersed those thoughts, the longer he stayed away from his Creator, the harder to marshal these unnecessary ideas from filling his mind. He was changing¡­ This worried him. Yet at his core, he knew the reason for his existence; find the page of the Primordial Record and deliver it to Rowan.


    Alerted by the Children of Ruin, the Clone went towards the edge of the ind and looked below, it took a while before he noticed what the Children of Ruin had informed him about, and he nearly gaped at the sight.


    At the depths of the Underverse, in this realm of endless darkness there were bright lights.

 Chapter 647 The Nyre Flower

    <h4>Chapter 647 The Nyre Flower</h4>


    ?The glow escaping from the depths were bright purple lights that were moving likerge streams of smoke buffeted by the wind. He could not be sure but the Berserker Clone was sure that these lights seemed to be congregating around a single region and was creating something that was not yet fully decipherable.


    "What is that?" The clone called out in amazement, for he could see a visible pulse of power arising from the spot where the light was congregating, and with that power was a rising sense of vitality that made every cell in his body thirst for it.


    Suddenly the ind he stood on shook, as if a magnitude ten earthquake had impacted it, and the Clone was flung towards the air, with a quick application of the Berserker Ability¨CDash, he teleported back to the ind, but the short time he was in the air had already caused his armor and more than twenty percent of his body to be shredded to pieces, without the quick application of his ability, he would be dead.


    These wounds were serious but not lethal, but the clone was not too particrly concerned about them, as his focus was on the dozens of inds that were experiencing the same tremors, and the strangeness he had previously noted about the inds suddenly made sense at this time.


    None of these inds were natural, at least not theserger ones. The earthquake he had just experienced was the ind shaking off theyers of rocks covering them revealing gleaming metal underneath.


    There were a total of twenty-three massive metal structures suddenly revealing themselves and all of them had different shapes, some were circr, and others were trapezoidal. Soon twenty-three glowing tforms revealed themselves.


    In a short while an energy fluctuation arose from all these tforms and the Berserker Clone was stunned, for he recognized this energy as that of teleportation.


    With instinct born out of fighting for his life for more than a decade, the clone leaped off the edge of the ind and clung to its side, driving his fingers down a slim incision at the body of the massive metallic construct that was slowly descending towards the ground. The tform was tall enough that his legs were not dangling beneath him, as there were a full three feet of metallic material below his feet since the tforms disregarding their various shoes were eighteen feet tall.


    He had barely remained in that position for less than a second, but his flesh had already been rendered to the bone, and before he could perish, his body was covered by the seven Children of Ruin, creating a coat of flesh over him.


    Sighing in relief, he began to turbocharge his healing as he concentrated on what was happening above him while taking notes of the other inds as well, for simr fluctuations of teleportation were arising from all of them.


    In less than a second, bright lights began to arise from atop the metallic constructs as the space of the Underverse rippled and multiple figures began to emerge from it. A quick nce would reveal there were at most a total of a hundred individuals on some tforms with some of them having only a few people.


    The clone pressed himself closer to the metal, reducing every life activity in his cells, bing simr to a rock, a skill he had acquired because the clone was not truly alive and could be regarded as just a very borate mannequin and the rears of the Children of Ruin rippled as their coloration changed, their bodies became the same color as the metal construct, effectively disguising them.


    They did not need to disguise their life signatures because the Children of Ruin were not alive in a conventional sense, they were more closer to a representation of an idea.


    Multiple figures soon filled the top of the descending tforms and the same thing happened on the other tforms, and the clone was relieved when instead of investigating their surroundings more closely, most of the attention of the figures that arrived was either on those on the other tforms or the gathering purple light below, his position was overlooked, but he was still not settled, because he could feel the breath of power escaping from the bodies of some of this figures and they were terrifying.


    He noticed that the fewer the individuals on a tform, the more powerful they tended to be, and his eyes were dragged by a particr tform where five figures stayed alone, they were the only tform with the smallest number, and he suddenly felt a connection with one of the figures there, it was a young man with ck hair.


    The clone wondered why he would feel a connection with this individual, but that did not overly concern him at this time, his mission was paramount.


    The first thing the clone did was to confirm if the page of the Primordial Record was near the purple light that had begun to converge into the shape of a massive tree and he was relieved that it was not so, in fact, the page of the Primordial Record was opposite the direction of this growing tree.


    The vitality pulsing from this purple tree was increasing, but with the Primordial Record page being this close to him, nothing could sway his focus.


    The clone could not stay in this position for long and he could not move recklessly around, for now, he was safe because no one would risk leaving their metallic tform and descending towards the ground, and he had a brief window where he could make his move.


    The clone began to slowly move his body alongside the tform, inching his way slowly by using his fingertips on the thin incisions that were barely an inch deep, it was slow and painful, but he was making progress.


    ''A good thing I lost the extra flesh¡­ it would have been dead weight.'' The Berserker Clone had an unexpected thought that nearly made himugh.


    He could not shake his head anymore to rid himself of this distraction because of his precarious position. In his heart, he acknowledged that he was now a failed technique and needed to quicklyplete his duties before he lost his mind.


    Taking care to check the shrinking distance between the floor and the tform, the clone made sure he was moving quickly enough that he would be in the right position to leave the tform and on the right path to reach the Primordial Record.


    As he slowly inched his way, he began to investigate the figures on the other tforms and also listened to the words of those above him.


    "....nearlypleted, the master was right, although it is ten thousand years too early, the Nyre Flower blooms."

 Chapter 648 Waiting And Watching

    Chapter 648 Waiting And Watching


    ??The clone listened intently to the conversations, as he edged closer to the position where he could make his escape from.


    "... I did not expect this but the Alchemist Union is here. Disregarding their numbers, it is important that we fight for this chance. By the light¡­the freak from the ck Tower is also present, and I don''t know if any of our candidates canpete for the Crown anymore. That is the Seed of the ck Tower, a damn Acolyte and already a Seed for a Great Tower!"


    "This should not be your concern, because this matter is for the few who wished to go for the Crown of the Nyre Flower, I am sure that the freak would require nothing short of that power, nothing in this ce should attract him, that is the only reason he is here. If we avoid him, we can gain substantial benefit."


    "I still don''t understand the fuss about this guy, he is nearly alone, every Rank 4 Mages and higher are forbidden to interfere in the uing contest, and he would be facing off against hundreds of Rank 3 Mages. He is a fucking Acolyte, what do you think he can achieve here? I don''t¡­"


    "Stupidity like yours is the reason I actually bet good money against your Ascension to a Rank 4 Magus Ethan, follow the scripts, and im the dregs of the Nyre Flower for your Ascension. Let me be clear, when the gauntlet begins, I will not be able to intervene, even if he kills you. You should have heard the rumors about him, you have seen clips of his activities before they were banned and scrubbed from the Aethe¡­ and I am telling you, they don''t do him justice."


    "haha¡­ it can''t be that serious? He is just a kid¡­ I''m four hundred years old, I think with my experience I can do better than you give me credit for, besides, that could all be a publicity stunt by the Great Towers to manipte the result of¡­."


    ".... Hopeless¡­. Doomed to failure¡­. Pitiful death¡­"


    The clone had already moved a fair bit away from the people atop the tform he was shimmying around and he could hardly hear them anymore, the pressure arising from below blowing away any hope of him hearing any more juicy details as he moved farther away from their position, although he did not understand the full nature of their business here, he knew they were not here for the Primordial Record page.


    From what he could gather from their words; the purple tree was the so-called Nyre Flower and the people here were Mages, If that were the case then it would mean that the powerful presence he felt among them was Archmages.


    This flower was their target, for it seemed to be a crucialponent for a Rank 3 Mage to be a Rank 4 Mage, but what worried him was the fact that they imed that this flower had bloomed a lot earlier than usual, thousands of years earlier in fact, and he wondered if this urred because of the page of the Primordial Record that was here.


    The Clone knew how observant Mages were, they would most likely closely investigate the reason why this phenomenon was pushed forward, bringing about a new dynamic that made the Clone worry about his mission.


    The Clone knew that each of the Children of Ruin here with him would be at least equal to an Archmage, but there must be at least two dozen Archmages here, which meant that battle was not an option.


    He was too weak to participate in a battle of this level, and at this pivotal moment, he could not risk drawing any attention to himself, the best option that he could see was to get as far as possible from the Nyre Flower and lie low until the Mages were done with their business and then he could retrieve the page.


    He could not risk retrieving the page while they were all here, if he was caught, then the chance for him to escape would be bleak.


    When the tform was a few hundred feet away from the ground, the Berserker Clone released his hold and dropped down into the darkness, he had maneuvered himself away from the bright lights of the Nyre Flower and his descent was almost noiseless.


    As hended, his feet crashed against mounds of brittle rocks and he froze in ce, after waiting for a bit and noticing no rm being raised or energy bolts raining down on his position, the clone began to gingerly move away from the light and the tforms who began surrounding the growing Nyre Flower.


    Carefully cing his feet on the ground with each step, he noticed that the ground was filled with dried bones, the previous crack when hended was due to him crushing bones beneath his weight, he slowly distanced himself from the Mages.


    A part of him noticed that the bones on the ground were of various races, most likely these were the casualties of the endless battles inside the Underverse, somehow their bones had settled at the bottom of this ce as their final resting ce.


    The Berserker Clone did not proceed directly towards the page of the Primordial Record but looked for a hidden location where he could ride out whatever wasing.


    The pressure escaping from the ground had eased a great deal, but it was still enough to kill him without the help from the Children of Ruin who covered him like a coat and were constantly changing their colors to fit their surroundings.


    A little more ahead the clone sighted the best position where he could hide. It was the giant skull of a rodent-like creature. He climbed into the skull using the eye hole that was hundreds of feet in circumference and hid behind one of its massive fangs, he peered through the gap, waiting and watching.


    ?


    "The Crown of the Nyre Flower has almost taken shape. Finally, we are here Andar Erikson, do you understand what you are to do?"


    Andar bowed towards the 4 Star Archmage, Hashim Prizahl, Watcher of des, "Yes I do Master, I am here to be a Mage."

 Chapter 649 Sibling Rivalry

    <h4>Chapter 649 Sibling Rivalry</h4>


    ?The Archmage smiled at his reply and looked towards the Nyre Flower, at the tip of this glowing purple flower were seven floating rods that were a shade of purple that was so deep it was almost ck, the scent of Vitality escaping from those seven rods were monumental and even the Archmage arched an eyebrow at this change.


    This was not normal, but it should be the best tonic that Andar needed to be a Mage, this monster of an Acolyte was not only immensely powerful, but it would seem that he was unnaturally blessed with great luck.


    "Well, it''s about damn time, my dear little sister is about to go crazy you know." A young man beside Andar punched his shoulder yfully. He had curly ck hair that reached his neck, and he was wearing thetest risque fashion trend. The metallic tform below them rang from the heels of his steel-toed feminine boot.


    Andar smiled at his antics, having long gotten used to the entricities of this Mage, this man who had the attitude of an over-exuberant youth high in life was the brother of Mira and a Rank 9 Mage on the cusp of bing an Archmage.


    It would be a mistake to use his flippant character to judge his powers and talent, for this man was one of the most talented Mage that Andar had ever known, and for that reason alone, he respected him and endured his entricities.


    "Thank you Mayu, you always remind me of that, every single year without fail. I''m d that today I will be putting that aspect of our rtionship to rest." Andar fearlessly rubbed his hand across the shaggy mop of hair of Mayu, who backed away in horror, he feared nothing more than for his stylish image to be rumpled.


    Quickly summoning a mirror of water, he checked his appearance and sighed in satisfaction before quickly losing himself as he admired his appearance.


    He was a twin, and his sister Mara was nearly the opposite in character to him, stoic and steadfast and also a Rank 9 Mage, she stood by the side of their father the Archmage, and silently observed their surroundings, she squeezed her hands in anger, as she hated staying close to her brother, but she was here as her duties required it.


    It did not matter that her powers were significantly boosted whenever she was beside any of her siblings, she had always detested him, it also did not help that he was barely putting any effort into his practice yet he was at the same rank as her.


    What would Mayu aplish if he were to be more serious and focus on cultivating his Magus abilities, perhaps another Great Archmage might have been born from their family?


    Andar did not know what was going on in the minds of the twins. At first, he would haveughed at the naming pattern the Archmage gave his three children, Mayu, Mara, and Mira, but he knew that their names were special, it was all part of a unique Great Spell crafted by their father that united their life force and talent, the details of which he was unsure of, but he knew it was very special.


    Thest person here with him was Zaros, the third Spirit Body they met during their Trials to be Acolytes of the ck Tower. Andar and Mira had responded in equal measure to the antagonistic behavior of Zaros, making him a rival to them, but sadly the proud man could not equal his acimed foes.


    Presently Zaros was now a peak Rank 1 Mage, holding the title of the second Acolyte of their cohort to break through to a Mage after Mira. A great achievement that did not satisfy him in the least. During any period in history, he would be an acimed Mage, but now, he was barely mentioned, his glory stolen by two shining stars without any efforts on their part.


    Due to the fact that he used the extremely popr Revolving Core Heavenly Fate Meditation Art, Zaros was able to progress quickly due to the tons of guidance he could gather on this Meditation Art, and as a Spirit Body, he quickly surpassed the average Acolyte with his practice speed. Yet the hatred in his heart for Andar and Mira slowly grew with what urred during his time in the Body Farm.


    During Andar''s third year of his learning in the Body Farm, a strange phenomenon urred, where Zaros could no longer practice his Meditation Art if he came near Andar. Any time he tried to do so, he would be on the brink of a spontaneous explosion. He could hardly rotate his Heavenly Fate Mediation Art and engrave Spells in his Spirit Matrix, it had been pure torture.


    After countless tries, including taking permission to leave the Body Farm where the weird situation reduced, he was able to use his Meditation Art but not for long, and soon it was discovered that because the Revolving Core was derived from the Endless Vault Meditation Art Andar was utilizing, it could manipte and control this lesser art to an extent, especially because Andar had merged with the Endless Vault itself.


    When the weakness of his Meditation Art became clear to Zaros, the proud Acolyte fell into despair, but he was lucky to be ced under the mentorship of the Steward of the ck Tower, who also practiced the Revolving Core Meditation Art.


    At Andar''s present level, he was unable to affect the Archmage at all even if he wanted to, and so, under the influence of the Archmage, Zaros had been able to finally suppress Andar''s touch on his Meditation Art and after a decade he had sessfully transcended the Realm of Acolyte to be a Rank 1 Mage.


    He was no longer influenced by Andar''s Meditation Art anymore, but when rumors began swirling around the ck Tower that Andar was finally going to ascend to a Mage after many years of umtion as an Acolyte, he wanted to be there in person, so he could know if Andar would be able to influence him again.


    Zaros was very stubborn, he had prepared extensively over the years, beefing up his powers as a Mage, and was one of the most powerful Rank 1 Mage in the Federation, there was no way he would fall under Andar''s mercy again.

 Chapter 650 Hunger And Pride

    Chapter 650 Hunger And Pride


    ??"Rx and prepare yourself, in a few moments, it will begin. You do not need to hold yourself back Andar, you are the Seed of our Tower, it is time you show the universe what that truly means."


    With those words the Archmage ascended into the air where a separate tform had been ced, this one was shining bright with silver and gold, and four other figures ascended with him and they sat on their various thrones while watching the events about to transpire.


    The five Archmages were here to watch over the event, because some of their most promising talents were here, all of whom needed to be guided and protected, but most importantly, the Underverse was a dangerous ce, and even though the area around the Nyre Flower was safe for now, it would not remain this way for long.


    Andar bowed at the departing figure of the Archmage, his movements were graceful as he sat cross-legged on the tform, his ck jacket ring around him.


    Maru lowered his head to speak to Andar, "So, what''s your n, I know you don''t like to show off, but sometimes you have to disy your brilliance to awe the world, like me! I am the most beauti¡­"


    "Leave him be Maru," his sister chided him, interrupting what was supposed to be a self adting rant, "be more careful in your words and actions, also be useful and gather information on hispetitors so he does not get any unexpected surprisester. You can at least do that with a small degree ofpetency I suppose."


    Maru scoffed at her, flinging his curly hair to the side, "Why? It''s not like any Mage here can be his equal, this is Andar we are talking about here, oh, thanks for the reminder, I should be setting up a betting tform¡­ hmm, this one right here should do the trick, let my customere to me and all that silly jazz¡­ Now I just need to draw attention to my service."


    Andar cracked an eye open, and threw a pouch towards Maru, "I ce everything on myself." before he closed his eyes and continued to meditate.


    "Good man," Maruughed and he drew a short pink wand from his Interspatial Ring and began to write in the air leaving faint trails of pink dust.


    His actions soon drew attention from the rest of the tforms and soon glinting motes of lights and pouches filled with Origin Crustals began to be collected by a grinning Maru.


    The Mages in attendance here were all influential and popr geniuses, and in a short while the betting pool had reached tens of thousands of Origin Crystals, and except for a small cut to be taken by the house, in the bettingpetition, the winner takes all.


    This meant most of the Mage here ced a bet on themselves, while some gathered around and ced the bet on a single one of their member who they felt had the ability to reap the most benefit in this exercise.


    Andar looked at the growing pile of Origin Crystals and could not help but lick his lips, he always wanted more of this stuff than any other Mage, because his expenses alone were a hundred times greater than the average Mage.


    With thepetition about to begin, he pushed every distraction from his mind and sank into his Spirit Matrix. Having performed this action countless times in the past, it amazed him why the experience always felt a bit different every time he entered his Spirit Matrix.


    The first thing he saw was the Light Devourer, the otherworldly creature was resting on the ck and white Engraving Tiles, and itsrge size was blocking any outside observer from knowing how many Engraving Tiles he had unlocked.


    The tentacles on the back of this massive bird seemed to have a mind of their own as their own and they waved around more excitedly as if they noticed the presence of Andar''s Spirit. The smoke-like form of this creature was now more condensed, and there were times when Andar felt he was almost looking at living flesh coated by feathers cker than night.


    The past eighteen years in the Body Farm had been challenging in many aspects but he had excelled in all of them, was he not created to be the perfect Mage?


    Being tutored by four different Archmages had transformed Andar into something phenomenal, and he did not shame his title as the Number One Under Heaven, for as an Acolyte Andar had managed to engrave a total of 396 Engraving Tiles in his Spirit Matrix, a record no one would ever hope to break, even the Archmages did not know the true extent of his aplishment.


    The Light Devourer that covered his Engraving Tiles seemed to be able to shield his Spirit Matrix from prying eyes, Andar had felt their touches many times and knew they were rebuffed by this creature. Andar pretended not to feel their touch, obviously, none of them sought to make an enemy of him or he feared they might have pushed the barrier of the Light Devourer aside and forcefully checked the extent of his progress.


    What he indicated to the Archmages was that he had unlocked 199 Engraving Tiles and this feat made him a supreme genius in their eyes, and he wondered what they might think if they knew the real number.


    Mira and Zaros were acimed as geniuses, but Zaros had be a Mage with 120 Engraving Slots unlocked and Mira had be a Mage with 152 Engraving Slots unlocked, Andar was the source of her motivation, so Mira had pushed until she exceeded her limits many times as an Acolyte.


    It should be noted that Andar''s Endless Vault Meditation Art was not meant to be trulypatible with a Mage, and for the past user of this Art, the best had been able to unlock 96 Engraving Tiles at their best, and that was when they became a Mage, they could only manage a paltry 37 Engraving Tiles as an Acolyte using this Meditation Art.


    "Hello my friend, I have reached the limit as an Acolyte, and I will be a Mage today." Andar consciousness spoke to the Light Devourer, he had be used to this habit because he felt a growing connection between them.


    A red light shone as the eyes of the Light Devourer opened a crack before it closed again. If there was any expression in those eyes, Andar could not see it, he only felt its hunger and pride.

 Chapter 651 Dreams of A Light Devourer

    Chapter 651 Dreams of A Light Devourer


    ??With every Engraving Tile Andar unlocked, the more the Endless Vault merged with his body and the deeper his connection with the phantasm of this beast became, and in those rare moments when Andar fell asleep in exhaustion he dreamt of himself soaring over the clouds and exiting his world, his ascent triggering multiple earthquakes leading to the destruction of the¡­


    He dreamt of spreading wings of shadows and flesh that were countless miles long and surrounding a massive blue star that was asrge as a gxy with those spectral wings, just as millions of tentacles burst out from his back and he began to feed, his shrieks of joy echoing all around the cosmos with such a great force thats and stars in the distance were shattered to pieces.


    He would wake with his back itching and a dreadful hunger that would only be sated after he ate hundreds of kilograms of high-energy meals which were enough to feed ten thousand mortals. He was lucky that he could eat as much as he could while in the Body Farm, or else his feeding expenses would break his wallet.


    Andar''s body was special, and with 396 Engraving tiles unlocked he had 198 white tiles and 198 ck tiles. No matter how much he tried, his Acolyte body had truly reached its limits and he could not fit in any more power, he needed to Ascend to be a Mage to continue Ascending up the Endless Vault.


    The Nyre Flower was his best and most convenient way toplete this transformation as quickly as possible. Andar had begun feeling more restless, it was as if his instinct was reminding him that a great storm was on its way, and he should be ready, or he would be swept aside like dust.


    With the amount of power that Andar had umted in his flesh, if he were to transform normally without the vitality granted by this flower, then it was possible that he might have to spend many centuries toplete this conversion even with a high influx of material and treasures containing all the vitality he could absorb daily.


    This progress in his Meditation Art was not only because of his prodigious talent it was also due to a great reason; Andar with the assistance of his Archmage teacher, had be a Master in all fields of the Magus World!


    To progress further up the Endless Vault, Andar did not only need to be a Master in Inscription, but also in Alchemy, Weapon Refinement, Talisman, Spiritual nt, Formations, and Puppet Creation.


    This achievement was so terrifying it was collectively agreed that Andar would be taking his Mithril Rank test only after he became a Mage because for an Acolyte to be a master of a single field of study was unheard of, but to be one in all the seven fields as well was earth-shaking, not even mentioning the time it took for him to do so.


    Andar represented change, but it was one where the Archmages were scared to figure out its final conclusion, as they all wondered, in the entire history of the Magus World, who else had simr achievement to this youth?


    There were six Great Towers in the Supreme World of Mages, each of them holding the foremost technique in each field of sturdy.


    For the ck Tower, its paramount Aspect was Talisman Crafting, except for Alchemy which was under the domain of the Alchemist Union, an independent body, every Great Tower held an unshakable position as Grandmasters of their specific fields.


    Andar''s presence was set to destabilize that dynamic.


    The tform below him vibrated as it finally reached the bottom of the Underverse, this ce was just an endless field of bones.


    And returned his consciousness to his body, but he left a parting word to the Light Devourer, "I call you my friend, but you have done nothing but cause me pain¡­ the pain of bearing your weight is great, but I shall persevere and grow stronger, and one day, even your great weight shall no longer be enough for me, and I shall seek more."


    Andar opened his eyes and stepped off the tform, he was followed only by Zaros, although he was proud, he knew that he was no match for Andar and he followed behind him.


    Andar began walking, his feet not touching the ground but supported by a moving tform of air, keeping him above the countless rotting bones here.


    A few thousand feet ahead was his target, the Nyre Flower,


    "You don''t need to be behind me, Zaros, you can go ahead and fight for your opportunities. My target is the Crown."


    Zaros frowned before saying, "There is more than one Crown, I can fight for another one."


    Andar shook his head, "I will advise you against that option Zaros, I will require all of them for my Ascension, you should go for the pistils nearer to the top, for I will not be holding back, I am warning you because you are a member of my ck Tower."


    Zaros snorted, "Nobody needs that much vitality to be a Mage, don''t tell me you are a Dreadbeast instead of a human."


    With thatst dig, he hurried past Andar, carried by a column of air conjured by his boots.


    Andar nearlyughed aloud, even the Archmaged felt he needed just one Crown, but only he understood how deep his foundation was, even if they became suspicious during the Ascension, they all knew he had a special physique and would chalk up the changes to be rted to his constitution, not his Meditation Art.


    The truth was that Andar would not be upgrading his flesh while he was here, only his Spirit Matrix; he doubted if the Nyre Flower had enough vitality to do that. If he became a Mage, his abilities would evolve further and he should be able to reach ces where he could im the resources he needed to truly upgrade his flesh to equal to his Spirit Matrix.


    The twenty-six tforms that surrounded the Nyre Flower released their 485 participants for this treasure hunt. Most of them were Rank 3, with a small number of Rank 1 and 2 Mages, most of whom came here for the experience and hoped to be lucky to collect a small piece of the Nyre Flower.


    This was the first time Andar was seeing the Mages of the other Great Towers and from the Alchemist Union, and any other time he would have made conversation and tried to understand how their Great Tower operated but not now¡­ Andar was in too much pain, and he could no longer hide it any longer.

 Chapter 652 The Weight Of Power

    <h4>Chapter 652 The Weight Of Power</h4>


    ?When he began practicing this Meditation Art he had felt the growing difort with every level he ascended, but Andar had epted that pain.


    The Endless Vault meditation Art caused great pain to the user due to the nature of the technique. It was powerful, but it was a double-edged sword, and for others, they could only touch a small part of it, but Andar was different, he saw this pain as something not to conquer, but to ept, but still, his body had reached its limits, so too his mind.


    There were times when the person closest to him Mira would see his eyes fixed in a far-off distance, his gaze would be clouded as if in great thought, and she would think that he was considering great events that most Mages would be unable to grasp, sometimes she was right, other times it was Andar enduring the urge not to scream out as his mind was kept at the brink of madness.


    ''Everyone else sees the glory, but who understands the weight of it? Perhaps, only my creator¡­ only he knows.''


    Yet the next day, he would return to the Endless Vault and he would strive to climb higher, unlocking more Engraving Tiles and increasing the pain brought on by this Art¡­ although his main body had gone silent, he could still feel his silent strength, and strangely he could feel it more closely today, as if Rowan wasing for him.


    ''Damn, will that not be a sight,'' He chuckled inside, ''If hees to this ce.''


    After that thought crossed his mind, he hurriedly dismissed it. If Rowan came to this ce, his teacher and his friends would be doomed. After spending years with them and making friends, Andar did not know how he would feel when they were crushed beneath the heels of his creator. Rowan was not one for mercy.


    ''Stop such grim thoughts and focus on why you are here.'' Andar chided himself and walked faster.


    The surrounding Mages began to zoom toward the Nyre Flower, but Andar was not worried that they would reach the Crown before he did, the flower had powerful defenses, and most of them would not be able to make it halfway through before the native defenders of this flower stopped them.


    This treasure was born from the vitality of those who were dispersed when they died inside the Underverse since only a minuscule amount of vitality could be gathered at a time because most of it had already been devoured, it took a long time to gather, but this flower bloomed tens of thousands of years early and it produced more than one Crown.


    The Crown of the Nyre Flower resembled a long ck rod measuring a hundred feet where the greatest portion of its vitality was clustered. This Nyre Flower had five Crowns.


    Andar''s musing was interrupted when he sensed three Mages moving in a manner that would intercept him when he came halfway near the flower, he ignored them and began to visualize the path he would take to the Crown.


    Unlike any other Mage that needed to gather Aether around themselves and pull on those stored in their Spirit Matrix, Andar''s body was flooded with his pure Aether and he only needed a gesture and an effort of will to activate reality-breaking powers.


    With every Tile he created inside his Spirit Matrix, his constitution became stronger, and his heaven-defying physique became more tyrannical. Andar had run many simtions in his mind when he fought against other Mages, and he knew none of the participants here were his match, even if their numbers were multiplied by a thousand.


    The three figures intercepted him, a female and two males, all of whom were Rank 3 Mages and judging by their youth and the Aura of power surrounding them, were all geniuses of note.


    If he was not wrong the female who had long blond hair and a prideful look in her eyes had a Spirit Body.


    "Hello, Acolyte Andar Erikson," She opened her mouth and started speaking, her first words were clearly intended for him to know his ce, after all, which Acolyte would be privileged enough to be warranted the honor of being spoken to by a Rank 3 Mage, even one such as Andar.


    "Tsk¡­ Tsk.." Andar waved a finger at them in dismissal, making the eyes of the female Mage open wide in astonishment, and before irritation could cloud her features, in a tenth of a second Andar activated Gray Will that had entered the second level and his ck hair turned white, just as his mind scattered into ten million different portions.


    Time seemed to stand still, as Andar Spirit covered the entire base of the Nyre Flower and all the candidates that were here.


    ''485 Participants, 398 Rank 3 Mages, from the Aura of their Elementalised Bodies, 234 chose the direction of Fire to Ascend, 46 followed the direction of Ice, 21 followed Darkness, 19 followed Light, the rest followed various directions¡­ interesting one of the Rank 3 Mage follows the direction of Sound. His Elementalised Body must be something special.''


    Everyone below Rank 3 was of no concern for Andar, the weight of his Aether was enough to crush them all, but every Rank 3 here was at the peak of their level, and they had various tricks up their sleeves that he would have to factor for, in addition to the fact that they could wield Mid Order Spells made them difficult to handle.


    It was the reason he checked the direction of their Elementalised Bodies to understand the sort of spells they might favor and counter them effectively.


    A part of his many splitting had gone over the tens of thousands of spells he knew and rapidly filtered them until he was done with 83 spells, after running twenty different checks to ensure there were no loopholes in his calctions, he released five percent of his Aether.


    ''No, with five percent, there would be two casualties, I should reduce it to 4.899964 percent, those two Rank 1 Mages are too weak for my Aether''s weight.''


    Andar''s body shone for another fraction of a second and all that glow gathered on his fingertips where it transformed into a single drop of clear water.


    The Rank 3 Mage who was also a Spirit Body nced at the drop of water on Andar''s fingertips and her eyes went wide, tens of defensive glow surrounded her body and Andar smiled and crushed the water drop.


    Everything went white.

 Chapter 653 Spell Craft

    Chapter 653 Spell Craft


    ??The white light shed for only an instant before a loud sound erupted from Andar''s position.


    "Boom!!!!"


    The entire space for fifty miles copsed as if pressed by a giant palm and the bones surrounding the Nyre Flower for tens of thousands of feet across shot up beforepacting itself into a ball of bones.


    The bones flickered with many colored lights of various spells as everywhere became silent and Andar walked past the ball of bones that was more than a thousand feet tall, inside were imprisoned the groaning and passed-out Mages who came for this treasure hunt.


    Andar had imprisoned all of them, except for Zaros. Andar tapped the stunned Mage as he walked past him on the shoulder, "Go for the pistils Zaros, all the Crown here are mine."


    Behind him, he could hear theughter of Mayu.


    Behind him Zaros had copsed to his knees, recalling the moment when the earth below him sank and the bones carried a life of their own. They had zipped past him, missing his body sometimes by a mere millimeter, as they surrounded all the Mage here and imprisoned them all.


    He had felt the power present inside every single shard of bone that was whipped by him, and it was choked full with spells.


    ''How the hell did Andar cast so many Mid-Order Spells at once, and he was just a damned Acolyte! Should he not be stuck to a Tier 0 or a Tier 1 Spell, even if he had a Spirit Body?''


    Zaros turned to look at the cage of bone and was stunned into silence and for a long while, he could not remove his gaze from it.


    "What sort of Spell is this?!"  Zaros was nearly going insane.


    The cage of bones was not haphazardly built but carried a charm as if made by the living hands of a hundred master craftsmen. Andar had created statues of gods and demons, snarling gargoyles and screaming mortals were molded from the bones and affixed to it, and the cage of bone carried a haunting beauty.


    From afar it resembles a haunted castle, the image was further improved when you heard the moans and groans of the hundreds of Mages imprisoned inside that could not move a single inch.


    One Acolyte did not just crush hundreds of Mages, he did it was a ir that only an Archmage should be capable of.


    When Zaros thought to look for the image of Andar, he was already at the base of the Nyre Flower, he had ced both hands in his jacket pockets and was climbing the flower, disregarding gravity as he walked up the Nyre flower, his back pointed towards the ground.


    With every step he took, he left imprints of spell formation that suppressed the defenders of the Nyre Flower.


    Abominable creatures of darkness stuck in ce as if frozen in ice as they came within a few feet of Andar.


    Zaros shuddered as fear consumed his heart.


    ?


    Andar was not concerned with the defenders of the Nyre Flower, they were creatures of darkness boosted by the vitality of the Nyre Flower.


    It was easy to freeze them in ce with many stacks of Myrdas Touch, a unique Spell he created just for this instance. It not only froze the defenders, but it slowly killed them while extracting their vitality.


    He killed them slowly not because he was cruel, but to make sure the vitality extracted from them was properly filtered with no wastage. If he killed them quickly the vitality he would harvest would be tainted, reducing his harvest by a third.


    The Spell brought the gathered vitality to his side where it began to form a ck gen that was slowly getting bigger with every step he took up the Nyre Flower.


    His eyes became clouded as he focused on his memories, he would be reaching the Crown in two minutes, and Andar could not help but allow his mind to wander.


    Andar remembered the years of teaching under the Archmages, about Spells, Spirit, and Aether and how they were all connected, and he quickly ran through the summary of all he had learned in his head onest time before his Ascension to be a Mage.


    Apart from casting the Spells Engraved in their Spirit Matrix, any Mage could cast a Spell using their Spirit, and Spells were separated into tiers, Lower Order Spells¡ªwhichprised Level 0 ¨C Level 2 Spells,


    Mid Order Spells¡ªwhichprised Level 3 ¨C Level 5 Spells,


    and then High Order Spells¡ªwhich consisted of Level 6¨C Level 8 Spells.


    Spells from Level 9 upwards could only be wielded by Archmages, and they were famed for the difficulty of learning them, for not every Archmage could wield a Level 9 Spell, supposedly there were many reasons for that.


    Spells were all-epassing and depending on the field of study a Mage wishes to specialize in, they all had unique methods of tackling Spell Casting.


    For a Mage whose focus is on Talisman Crafting, to wield the Spell of their choice, they would need to follow the Spell Node and link them together as if they were crafting a Talisman. A mage that specializes in Formation, may view the Spell as a map, all these were various methods every Mage interprets a spell, and all of them were unique to the individual.


    For Andar, crafting Spells was like breathing. There was a cadence to it, that had be nearly unconscious for him, the more knowledge he gathered inside his cells, the easier it became to craft Spells.


    When a Mage unlocks their Spirit Matrix and their Engraving slots, depending on the Meditation Art they had avable to them, they could Engrave specific Spells that suited the elements most favorable to their talents and fix them inside their Engraving Nodes.


    This was where talent and the sort of Meditation Art you selected determined your future because Mages who had Ordinary Meditation Arts would only have a small amount of Engraving Nodes avable to them.


    This not only affected the level of Spells they could learn but also the limits they could reach as a Mage. It was the reason why every Mage would not begin Engraving any Spells to their Spirit Matrix until the moment they were about to break through to be a Mage, or after they were about to Ascend from Their previous rank to the next.

 Chapter 654 The Height of Talent

    Chapter 654 The Height of Talent


    ??The gem beside him had grown as big as an apple and Andar brought it to his mouth and took a big bite, it crunched as if he had bit into ss, and he nearly moaned in pleasure as the Essence of vitality he just ate was very delicious.


    Andar felt every cell in his body begin to cheer and loosen up as if anticipating the feast toe. He would have to disappoint them and give them only this tiny amount of vitality, he needed to forest transform his Spirit Matrix before he could transform his body.


    He ate the rest of the vitality gem in quick short bites and directed more of his unique Spell to move ahead of him, he spammed the Spell twice as fast as before, but he still forced himself to move at the same speed and not rush his ascent to the Crown.


    Haste makes waste, and every step he took was to prepare him for the second great step in his life, which was to be a Mage.


    The first was his Awakening, the second was his present quest to be a Mage, the third step would be when he became an Archmage, and the fourth¡­ well, only a single Mage since the beginning of time had crossed that threshold and became a Supreme Mage.


    Andar focused on the methods he was using to cast Spells, refining their purpose and processes in his head.


    A talented Mage with a firm grasp of Spellcraft would be able to use his Spirit inbination with Aether and the Spell Maps or Spell Nodes or any unique methods the Mage knew how to interpret spells to activate the spell of their choice without needing to Engrave it in their Spirit Matrix, this was the primary method all Mages use to cast Spells.


    Of course, this all depended on the Spirit Capacity of a Mage and theplexities of the Spell.


    There were also special tools like the staff of a Mage where unique Spells could be attached inside, Talismans, puppets, Alchemical potions, and many other offensive and defensive strategies avable to a Mage.


    From Tier 0 to Tier 8, theplexity of a Spell increases and generally, there is a sharp spike in thisplexity between the various Orders of Spells.


    A Low Order Spell of Tier 2 was ten times as difficult to cast than a Low Order Spell of Tier 0, but this difficulty increased more dramatically whenpared to a Mid Order Spell of Tier 3, which could be twenty to thirty times more difficult to cast than a Tier 2 Spell.


    This was the sole reason why most Mage would wait until they had a solid grasp over Spells of Higher Order before they Engraved them inside their Spirit Matrix.


    This was not an option that Andar enjoyed, unlike every other Mage, he could not Engrave any spells inside his Spirit Matrix, although he hoped that this might change when he became a Mage.


    The greatest advantage to this process was that every Spell in your Spirit Matrix could be instantly cast, and depending on the Meditation Art you practiced, you could cast the same Spell multiple times without any issue, because aside from pulling Aether from your surroundings or any Aether dense material for a Spell, arge amount of Aether was stored inside the Spirit Matrix, with your Meditation Art determining the size of your Spirit Matrix and the amount of Aether that could be stored inside of it.


    Spirit Bodies were a special case because their bodies could also hold Aether just as well as a Mage if not better, even while they were still Acolytes.


    The advantages of being a Spirit Body became lesser the higher in Rank a Mage bes, ultimately every Rank 9 Mage could be said to have half a Spirit Body and every Archmage was a full Spirit Body, maybe it was the reason the descendants of Archmages were most likely to have a Spirit Body.


    For each Rank a Mage climbed, their bodies became Elementalised by a few percent, and the degree of change was determined by the Meditation Art they used. Some could active a 1 percent Elementalised rate at Rank 1, while others could reach as high as 7 percent.


    The bodies of the Mage would be more eptable to Aether and other foreign energy, and in the end, they would no longer be creatures of flesh and blood but of energy.


    Do not consider the fleshy bodies of an Archmage and be deceived, they were all creatures of vast and potent energy.


    Andar and every Spirit Body had an advantage because their bodies were filled with Aether, making it easier to Elementalise them and even granting a boost to the degree of Elementalization I''m each rank, it was the reason they were most likely to be Archmages, due to the fact that the greatest barrier holding a Mage from be an Archmage was the degree of Elementalization of their bodies.


    Andar peered at the silver light shining underneath his skin that showed all the veins and arteries in his arms, even his bones would glow anytime he breathed in and out, there was nothing mortal about his appearance, even if he was still viewed as one, but it only took a careful look at his physique for anyone to understand why he was given the title of the Number One under Heaven.


    Compared to an average Mage who may have thirty to fifty Engraving Nodes inside their Spirit Matrix, Andar had hundreds, and when he became a Mage, he would have many hundred more.


    He also could easily learn any Tiers of Spells from a Low Order Spell to a High Order Spell and yet he could not Engrave any Spells in his Spirit Matrix, because, unlike the average Mage, Andar''s Meditation Art did not grant him any Engraving Node like a Mage but instead gave him what he called Engraving Tiles.


    However, Andar did not need Engraving Nodes, when with each floor of the Endless Vault he climbed, casting Spells became increasingly easier.


    He just wanted a more robust Spirit Matrix and a more powerful body so he could keep ascending toward the peak.


    ''I can feel dangering. It is so close to me, and yet I''m too weak to change anything.''


    Beside him a stream of tears began to gather.

 Chapter 655 Weeping Child

    Chapter 655 Weeping Child


    ??''They are all the same, all these coddled sons of bitches blessed by the Supreme One. Eyes in the clouds, noses in the air, he he he¡­ Their arrogance knows no bounds, they all cry the same at the end, and I will make this one cry like they all do when I strip it away from him, his pride, his power¡­ I shall love to fuck that apathetic look off his stupid face!''


    A shadow crawled beside Andar, fingers digging into the Nyre Flower as he kept pace with the Acolyte, somehow it appeared as if Andar had missed his presence when he was dealing with all the Mages here, and he had stuck beside Andar like a leech, waiting for the right opportunity to strike.


    A long brown tongue like that of a frog emerged from his mouth and he tasted the air, ''Weird,'' this invisible presence thought to himself, ''it''s salty, I wonder why that is.''


    Andar had nearly reached the Crown of the Nyre Tree and the invisible presence had judged that the Acolyte concentration was at the lowest because he was so close to his prize. He grinned maliciously and manifested two curved des in his hands that were supernaturally sharp and secreted venom.


    These des were a unique Tier 4 Mid-Order Spell called Nightmare, it was the perfect apaniment to the Tier 7 Higher Order Spell that had been weaved into his flesh by the Alchemist Union.


    With the Nightmare Spell attuned to the living virus that was the Higher Order Spell in his flesh, he could move unseen through reality and his strike was painless and left no visible effect, his target would perish without even realizing that they had been killed.


    He was nameless, one of many young Acolytes collected in the millions by the Alchemist Union, where various cutting-edge experiments were performed on their bodies. Most ended up as failures of course, this was the price of progress, but for those that seeded like him, they would have the power to break the status quo.


    He was a Peak Rank 3 Mage, but he had already assassinated a Rank 8 Mage! The gulf between each Mage rank was massive and unlike freaks like this Acolyte, it was nearly impossible to bridge this gap.


    He would not be killing this proud Acolyte, the heat on the Alchemist Union would be too much if he did that, but nothing was stopping him from crippling the cocky bastard.


    It would not be the first time someone else was hampering the progress of this Ultra one-in-an-era genius, as rumors of him being denied the Supreme Meditation Art were swirling in the top circles, but that was life, the tallest tree was the one that was most likely to be cut down first.


    ''Dont hate me for this, just be more discrete next time.'' he chuckled inside,


    "I don''t really hate you. You are too¡­ small, but your aggressive thoughts are pretty loud. Frankly, it getting annoying and I need to focus on my Ascension."


    Andar veered around to the shocked Mage beside him, appreciation in his eyes, even till this moment he could not see anyone or anything by his side and he had swept his perception through this location multiple times but it was all for naught.


    A voice like a snake hissing sounded beside him, "How can you know I am here, even a Rank 9 Mage would find it hard to discover my presence."


    Andar''s eyes widened in surprise, even when this Mage was speaking beside him, he could not pinpoint his position with any uracy, and he shook his head in amazement,


    "You are something special are you not? It is a shame that although I cannot find you, this can."


    He held up his left hand and a bracelet was revealed underneath his sleeves. It was the Talisman Bracelet he crafted that was deemed to be a Named Item by the universe. It took a short while for Andar to discover its abilities and they were surprisingly versatile and powerful.


    "That is not right, the price of my agony was to be total invisibility within my realm. Why then do I continue to suffer so?" The shadow whispered towards himself, perhaps in shock, he had forgotten to make his thoughts internal.


    Andar shook his head, even till now he had not seen this Mage, and he sighed internally, he understood the frustration the Mage felt, undoubtedly he must be enduring a lot in order for him to be this dangerous.


    "I too know the price of power, so do not be ashamed of your loss, you just met someone better. No matter how powerful we are, there is always someone better."


    The Shadow stilled, "I don''t want your pity, you coddled son of a bitch, I know you believe there is no one better than you."


    "No need for bad words now," Andar grinned, and suddenly the shadow''s mouth was sealed, the same went for his body which was tied tight and he fell for a few feet beforending on one of the branches of the Nyre Flower with a grunt.


    Andar looked at the writhing figure below, before tapping his bracelet and moving on. He would love to excavate the secrets of his invisibility but he did not have time and he was sure the Alchemist Union would not stand by while he did so.


    Well, he had already taken a small slice from his body and kept it inside his Endless Vault, he would be taking it apartter to find out how this Spell worked.


    The shadow wanted to curse but he could not, all he could do was taste the salt of whatever bound his mouth, ''Wait, salt? Is this my tears?''


    ?


    Apart from the spells that Andar had ced inside the bracelet which were nine Rank 1 spells that had been strengthened until they were nearly as strong as Rank 3 Spells, for someone like Andar who could effortlessly cast hundreds of powerful spells nearly instantaneously, this amount of firepower was useless to him, what made this bracelet uniquely powerful was rted to its name: Weeping Child.


    This was the name granted to it by the universe and it was apt. The ability it granted the bracelet would allow the wearer to be able to detect ill intent around him and transmit their aggressive thoughts to him, especially if they were nning to attack him, this overpowered effect only affected the wearer not anyone else besides him, and it only affected those that were within his power threshold, so if say a powerful Mage or an Archmage wanted to attack him, Weeping Child would have no way of revealing their harmful intentions to him.


    The second effect of Weeping Child was literally rted to its name. The target of its effect would begin to cry, so profusely that if they were to be mortal, the amount of moisture that would be lost from their bodies in just a few minutes would turn them into a shrunken cardever.


    These tears cannot be stopped or controlled by the affected party, and Weeping Child gave Andar the means to weaponize these tears, making them as hard as a diamond or sharper than a razor. If he wanted he could mold the tears around the head of his enemies and drown them to death with their own tears.


    Although such a move would be for shock value, for a Mage was incredibly difficult to drown, even if it was with their own tears.

 Chapter 656 He Comes...

    <h4>Chapter 656 He Comes...</h4>


    ?Andar reached the top of the Nyre Flower and nced at the five crowns hovering above him, each of them was a hundred feet tall and emitted waves of vitality that made his body shiver.


    ''It''s finally here.''


    With a controlled burst of wind, he dragged the crowns closer to him, and then his feet left the ground and he sat precisely in the middle of the five floating Crowns and Andar opened himself to the vitality all around him as thick streams of vitality like ck smoke surrounded his body like a cocoon, drawn to him by all the thirsting cells in his body.


    This Nyre Flower was a valuable vitality treasure because of how mild its effects were to the body, even a mortal could safely absorb its essence. A single Crown would boost the lifespan of a mortal from a paltry 100 to hundreds of thousands of years, and its residual effect would linger in their bodies, giving them an unreasonable amount of regeneration, and they would be able to heal from the most dreadful injuries.


    Of course, it was impossible for a mortal to ever reach the depths of the Underverse, and still, this was the effect of an average Crown, the ones here were at least twenty times bigger and more potent, and there were five of them. This treasure should have been shared by hundreds of Mages, enhancing their weak flesh and giving them thousands of years of lifespan each, but Andar had seized this potent treasure.


    He did not care about the lifespan that he might gain, for unlike Rowan whose lifespan had been artificially shortened, Andar''s lifespan was far longer than an average Mage, and his unique Aether that was particrly nourishing to his physique and his bond to the evolved Cloud Whale had given Andar a lifespan of that was hard to measure, and he was still an Acolyte.


    He had not measured his lifespan but it would be no problem to live for tens of thousands of years.


    Assured of his rtive safety, Andar touched his forehead with his thumbs and made an Arcane gesture with the remaining fingers of his hands before drawing back his hands as if he were opening a gate.


    This action opened the physical gate of his Spirit Matrix situated deep inside his brain. He tried to rx his body as a surge of vitality mmed into his Spirit Matrix and the phantom of the Light Devourer shrieked in joy and began to consume it.


    Yet the amount of vitality was greater than the Light Devourer could consume at once, and so this vitality spread all around his Spirit Matrix and intruded into Andar''s Mental Space.


    Deep inside his Mental Space, two lidless eyes that seemed to be covered by gray stone and were deep asleep suddenly shook as the vitality of the Nyre Flower seeped into them. A faint light began to emanate from it and slowly began to pull more and more vitality until the Light Devourer inside Andar Spirit Matrix began to shriek in anger.


    Yet when it raised its head up and sighted the lidless eyes in the distance, the Light Devourer shrank its head and became content with the little bit that was reaching it, but soon all that was taken from the beast and it could only sulk in silence.


    The entire vitality of the Nyre Flower was being collected by the eyes and Andar was shaken by this change, and his face went pale when he noticed that the vitality from the Crowns had been devoured halfway and he had not even begun the process of ascending.


    He sighed and rxed, knowing that matters were now out of his hands, he could slowly gather treasures and remake his body and Spirit Matrix after this. The Nyre Flower had bloomed far earlier than was normal, and he was not supposed to have the opportunity in the first ce, so it did not sting as much as he thought.


    Something inside his heart whispered,


    "Hees¡­."


    The glow from the eyes increased, as far in the universe, a single line that was being carried by the tides of Aether paused, and like a snake it curled around itself and tore through reality like paper and descended into the Underverse.


    ?


    Archmage Hashim Prizahl could not help but smirk, he had seen many things in his long life, but the sight of an Acolyte soundly defeating hundreds of mages as easily as a child crushes an insect still left a weird sense of fascination in his heart.


    A gruff voice spoke beside him, it came from Zyatt Scarrow 5 Star Archmage of the Alchemist Union, "Youugh Hashim, but you are willfully ignoring the fact that someone like this would bring great changes to the board. A Mage like he is to be is not something to be amazed about, but to be feared."


    Hashim''s eyes went cold, all mirth escaping from his face, but his tone was still mild, "Did you ever consider the reason why that is to be so? Change is inevitable Zyatt, and no matter how things turn out in the future, he is still one of us, not only that but he is a True Mage, something I fear most of us have forgotten as the endless poison of time washes away the light inside our heart, but this child, disregarding his power, he is¡­ different."


    His statement was drawing the attention of the rest of the Archmages here and Hashim struck as the iron was hot, it would be a great thing if he could convert some of these Archmages to support Andar''s rise¡­ for this child would rise, it was inevitable with his perverted talent, but he would need supporters.


    "I have been his teacher for thest few years, and it has been one of the most fulfilling and humbling moments of my life. This child here does not represent power for power''s sake, he is¡­ hope."


    A gruffugh by Zyatt shifted the weird atmosphere that Hashim had been creating, "Hope?" The Archmage scoffed, "He is just a child with a special physique. Granted his kind is very rare, even considering the time scale of the universe, but to call him hope¡­ you are stretching his qualities a little bit too much, don''t you think?"


    "Qualities¡­. Haa¡­ qualities, they all make and break us, " Hashimughed, "Don''t let me just tell you, it is better I show you, from the moment I first met this child."

 Chapter 657 Unveiled

    Chapter 657 Unveiled


    ??"Let me show you something great."


    Hashim manifested his thoughts and sent them to the Archmages here and they all investigated the viability of these memories before they delved into it. Having lived a long life, these old monsters were very careful in everything they did.


    The first scene they saw was of Andar''s Trial atop the hand of the Chained god. The child had brought together a group of ordinary individuals and led them to achieve a result that they would have most likely never achieved if they worked alone.


    He had given this group a name, even when he was a hundred times more talented than any of them here, he did not show any pride in his dealing with them. This was very special, for few individuals had the heart to endure beside the ones who were less capable than they were.


    They watched him endure the pain of breaking through the clouds, the scene of his flesh falling off his bones and his hands crushed to melted stubs, his unending resilience, and his roar of victory made them sit up. Already it was possible to see a hint of greatness, great power without control was useless.


    What shook their minds was after he was robbed of his due, even with the suffering he endured to reach that point, when he awoke Andar did not wallow in sadness and dejection, but when offered a new challenge he seized the opportunity and pursued knowledge.


    He was never chasing power, the sacrifices he made and the struggles he went through were for the benefit of knowledge.


    Scene after scene of Andar''s life in the Body Farm continued, the creation of his Named Item, the toils, and struggles he had to endure every day as he mastered his Meditation Art, and even though he tried to hide the pain of this Meditation Art from all those around him, how could he deceive the Archmages?


    They saw the weight of his Meditation Art and they saw his great heart as he endured that weight, and not just endure it, he added more until he reached beyond what they all thought was possible.


    Some of them had lived for millions of years now, and they were all shaken by his depths of Spirit.


    They saw with his potential that Andar did not pursue power, was not arrogant or proud, he was focused on a pure path that over the endless years many Mage had forgotten, which was the joy of learning.


    In all the years in the Body Farm, he had been contacted by outside forces millions of times, but he had never given in and checked their messages, even if he knew they would contain immense benefits and gifts to him, he focused on learning and pursued it with an intensity that left them in awe.


    The Archmages focused on the Bone Prison built by Andar at this moment; they had previously dismissed it as a disy of just vast powers, but with the knowledge of his character, a gasp of surprises erupted from their rank as they understood the intricate nature of this prison.


    Andar had weaved multiple Spells together, and not just on the surface, he went deeper, ensuring the Spells melded with each other on a deeper level, drawing from knowledge of various fields that made a growing suspicion arise in their heart.


    This little Acolyte was not just a powerful Mage to be, but he was a Master in more than one discipline.


    When Andar stopped the Mage from the Alchemist Union without any difficulty, even Zyatt was impressed. Yet as he began to realize the true depths of Andar''s talent, he began to reconsider his stance on this child, he knew the Tower Master of the ck Tower was ambitious, and now he feared that he might have the perfect carrier for his vision.


    The Magus World would be inevitably shaken in the future if this child survives.


    Hashim struck when he knew the moment was right,


    "This is the entirety of his life, and you should judge the truth for yourself. This child is worthy of all your support, of all of our support. He will change the Magus World, and I know it will lead in a direction of prosperity and enlightenment for a thousand Eras, I can feel it. I believe in him. You all here are representatives of three Great Towers, plus the Alchemist Union here, I believe it is time for us to forge a deeper bond."


    Silence fell among the Archmages before Zyatt coughed, "Well is this not interesting, while the rest of you were falling for his sweet words, and they are sweet, I won''t deny that, I have much to think about, but I was still pursuing the real reason we were here, and wondering what would cause the Nyre Flower to be birthed this early, and would you know it, I found something suspicious."


    With a grasp of his hand, the earth ten thousand feet below was crushed and a struggling figure was seized and brought before the Archmages.


    It was the Berserker Clone of Rowan.


    ?


    The attack of the Archmage was as sudden as it was unexpected, the Berserker Clone had been feeling several waves of perception sweeping past and around him, but he was sure that with his nature, he would be taken as just one of the broken bones here.


    Clearly, he was wrong, but this did not make him panic, he had faced dreadful situations before. He had nned on such an event urring, as the clone doubted he would be able to escape the sights of the Archmages for long anyway.


    His body was locked with an increasingly more crushing hold, and he did not need to give any signal before the Children of Ruin collectively spoke a word of power.


    "Xrrchtikul"


    A visible wave of force erupted from seven parts of his body, shattering the hold of the Archmage around him, and releasing so much power it was like a star was exploding.


    There were five Archmages here, such a crude way of using power was nothing before them, and with a harsh wave of his hand, Zyatt crushed the massive shockwave and they copsed into harmless smoke that covered the bottom of the Underverse.


    The skies around them suddenly darkened as seven gigantic figures arose from the body of the Clone, thousands of feet tall with eyes revealing the destion of countless worlds.


    "Children of Ruin!" One of the Archmages suddenlyughed, "I have been looking for these creatures for millennia for my experiments, and now I have found not just one but seven."


    "Do not be greedy Oshim," Another Archmage called out, "There is enough here to go round."


    With theughter of expectation, two of the Archmages arose from their thrones and charged at the Children of Ruin while summoning enough energy to crush worlds to dust in their palms.

 Chapter 658 Capture

    Chapter 658 Capture


    ??The Berserker Clone sought to escape the oing confrontation and when the shockwave that erupted when the two Archmages shed with the Children of Ruin mmed into him like a wall of bricks they pushed him miles into the air.


    Attempting to use it to his advantage, he forced his dazed mind to focus, shaken from the shockwave that erupted when the godly beings began to battle, and he


    activated Berserker Technique¨CDash with all the essence inside of him and he vanished.


    He appeared a hundred miles ahead and he did it again, the sensation of draining all the power in his body was incredibly painful, but he had moved over five hundred miles in less than a second, not far away to escape the impact of the battle but to give him a slight chance of escape.


    The clone summoned des to tear his way out of the Underverse but a web of light snapped open beside him, covering him right like a fly stuck on a web, and he found himself kneeling down on a silver tform, held in ce by chains of light, and ahead of him were three Archmages sitting on thrones of gold and light.


    Not giving up, he pulled all the rest of the essence in his body, bringing himself towards the edge of death but he needed one final step to finish the job, he began directing that energy inward to crush every single cell in his body in his endeavor tomit suicide, but the chains holding him down pulsed with a scarlet radiance, and the energy he summoned was drained away.


    Sometimes being hard to kill was a disadvantage in situations like these.


    Sudden weakness like he had never felt before seized him and he copsed, barely able to keep his eyes open as darkness encroached on his vision.


    ''No, I need to die, I cannot let myself be caught.'' The clone knew that anything important to Rowan was not on him but his mission would be in peril if they interrogated him and found the reason he was here, he did not have any hope in his ability to not give out this information when held in the grasp of powerful Archmages like this.


    With his analytical natureing to the fore, the clone stilled his wildly beating heart and focused, all hope was not lost yet and he would fight for any single inch given to him, a slightly wrong move on the part of the Archmages and he would take advantage of it.


    The Berserker Clone had made ns with the Children of Ruin that in the event that he was caught and unable to free himself, they should immediately kill him by any means necessary and flee, he was aware that he was the weakest link in the chain.


    Yet from the sound of battle, the Children of Ruin were not in any position to kill him, as the seven of them were tied up by two Archmages, and there were three more here who seemed to be watching thebat with interest and amusement.


    The clone struggled to keep himself conscious, he could hear the muttering of the Archmages around him, he listened intently to their words as it was the only way he had to observe what was happening in his surroundings due to his weak senses.


    He felt the gaze of the Archmages soon focusing on him, burning past the protection of his skin and analyzing his body from every angle.


    "Have you ever seen a Spell that was this animated before? This is likely a Taboo Level Spell cast by a powerful Archmage or a god with control over flesh and blood. I recognize the Blood Berserker Spell of Animation but taken to this level? It is ridiculous! Why waste countless reagents on such a weak body, rtively speaking."


    "Did you think of it from a cost perspective? What if he could create millions of this Spell Craft in a single batch? This is a great find and could change the game inside our individual Towers if you consider it for a little bit, and I wonder if there is any more like it down here. If I can publish its makeup on the Arcana Board, I will finally be able to push for an application for my 6th star."


    The clone swallowed his anger at being treated like a piece ofmodity and once again he wondered where this emotion wasing from, before dismissing the useless feelings in his heart and focusing on the conversation.


    "Hahaha, you are already hoarding all the benefits already? Don''t forget this is just the tip of the iceberg, there could be more mysteries hiding here, after all, the early birth of the Nyre Flower, the appearance of the Children of Ruin, and such a spectacr Blood Berserker Spell at the Taboo Level for that matter points to something special going in in these depths."


    "Nevertheless, I still wish to bring this Spell with me, I am willing to give up my share of the Children of Ruin, what do you say? You all know how important my Arcana application is to me and my Tower upgrades. You all know how I have been gathering the materials for that process for thest three million years, this could be part of thest materials I need."


    "Rx Yaros, let us wait for the Children of Ruin to be captured and thoroughly investigate this space for any other discrepancies. I have a hunch that we may reveal something particrly shocking here."


    The clone felt the focus of the group shifting away from him and the battle towards the distance,


    "Hashim, look at your Tower''s Seed, he is really a monster. The entire Nyre Flower is beginning to wilt, and yet, I see no sign of his Ascension to a Mage, don''t tell me that even this amount of vitality is not enough."


    "Hmm¡­ it should be, but there is something wrong with this process, I need to check up on him."


    The Clone felt one of the Archmage leave the tform and the struggle to stay awake continued until he heard a series of loud thumps and looked in despair as the Children of Ruin, all wrapped in chains of light and fire, were deposited beside him.

 Chapter 659 Bless Me Father

    <h4>Chapter 659 Bless Me Father</h4>


    ?The two Archmages, proud of their conquest returned to the tform and settled back on their thrones, fully assured of their power and dominance.


    "Hah¡­ what a prize we just hauled in. Hey, where is Hashim?"


    "See for yourself. There is something wrong with the Ascension of the ck Tower''s Seed. I know it''s impossible for such a talent to exist without great drawbacks. What is the use of all that power when your road to the top would be gued by such great uncertainties?"


    "Well, I''m sure the ck Tower would do all it can to find the best treasures for their Seed, and before we get to the division of loot, we need to scrape through this entire region, something tells me more bounty is on the way. I can feel the pulse of Fate, and something magnificent is about to show up, perhaps it would lead to many unimaginable benefits for us. We should scour every single inch of this ce, nothing should go unchecked."


    The Archmage whom the Clone now understood was named Oshim, stood up from his throne, and walked to the feeble clone.


    "Yeah, let''s do that¡­ hey, what do we have here?"


    He was one of the returning Archmage who had captured the Children of Ruin, he seized the clone by the neck which left his legs dangling fifteen inches off the floor.


    The clone''s body began to spasm as he was seized by blinding pain and began to unconsciously squirm like a fish out of water as the other hand of the Archmage plunged into his stomach and began to rummage inside his body, rubbing against his ribs and spine, and digging into his liver and guts.


    This was just the start as he felt every piece of his body being prodded and vited on a cellr level, it was a degree of invasiveness that could not be described as he began to puke all of his insides, which was nothing else but blood and energy.


    The Archmage did not care as he was bathed in the blood of the clone. He even licked his lips tasting some of the blood as he focused on rummaging through the cells of his prey.


    "You do not have to do that, I would have dly given you a Bio¨Cscanner to check his constitution." Zyatt the Archmage from the Alchemist Union spoke, irritation present in his voice.


    "Nah, I like to be hands-on with this." Oshimughed aloud, while pushing his hand deeper into the body of the clone, "Yet, I can see why you want this piece of meat. It is a particrly fine specimen."


    Blood had begun raining down from the body of the Clone, and was spreading on the tform, the chained Children of Ruin were filled with rage as they struggled to break their chains, but the more they struggled, the more of their power was lost, as the chains was a Taboo Level Spell that could drain energy and vitality.


    It was one of the most famous Taboo Spell by the 4 Star Archmage Oshim, and he was proficient in using this Spell.


    With a sucking sound, the Archmage withdrew his hand from the body of the Berserker Clone, but he still held him aloft, as he continued speaking,


    "I heard your suggestion to take him all for yourself, but that would not work I''m afraid, this Blood Berserker Spell is far too unique, and the amount of utility we can derive from his body is greater than just your Arcana Publication."


    Zyatt frowned, "I told you I am willing to give up the other benefits here. What else do you want?"


    Oshim still holding the clone by the neck walked to the edge of the tform,


    "Hold your horses, I have checked every part of this Taboo Spell, and it is frighteningly durable, we should be able to share him into equal parts, and of course, we will leave a greater portion of his body to you."


    Thest Archmage that was present here was mostly silent, but then he suddenly spoke up,


    "This Blood Berserker Spell possesses a consciousness, I wonder, does it know its maker?"


    "What does it matter¡­."


    The Clone was too weak to follow the exchange, but something drew his attention. A light that only he seemed to see, and his blood shook when every cell recognized that light.


    With an effort of will that took every single concentration from him, the clone raised up both of his bleeding hands, and with a surprisingly strong and deep voice that resounded in the tform despite the torture he had endured, he called out,


    "Father, bless your child, for I have failed you."


    "Hmm¡­ what is up with you?"


    The Archmage Oshim noticed the weird change that the Clone was going through and he shook him like a wet rag. The Clone ignored him and fixed his eyes in the darkness above.


    The struggling Children of Ruin all went still and suddenly they strained to move and as one they all knelt and prostrated on the floor, their hands spread apart as if in supplication to their god.


    All the Archmage sensed something had changed, their perception sweeping through the entire ce, but they could not find anything, yet they knew something was different because everything had gone silent.


    It was not a natural silence, it was one that originated from the death of a soul¡­ it was thest sigh of a dying man¡­ It was the end of everything.


    Perhaps it was because the 4 Star Archmage was closest to the clone that he saw it.


    A string thinner than the silk from a spider entered the open mouth of the Berserker Clone, and for the first time in twelve million years, the Archmage felt such an intense sense of fear that he flung the clone away from him.


    The broken body of the clone was pushed back thousands of feet away and suddenly he returned to his previous position back in the arm of the Archmage as if his past actions did not happen.


    The clone shuddered raised up his head and looked at the frightened Archmage,


    "Bless me Father as I offer my body to you."

 Chapter 660 Unexpected Birth Of A Soul Origin

    Chapter 660 Unexpected Birth Of A Soul Origin


    ??"Bless me Father as I offer my body to you."


    The Berserker Clone had lived for more than twenty years. This was twenty years too long for a technique that should at mostst a day. Years spent in countless battles all for a singr purpose, he should have perished a long time ago, but the interference of the Children of Ruin kept him alive, and with life came change.


    In all that time his consciousness had started to awaken, something that his creator did not even expect, after all, Rowan had thought he would be using hundreds if not thousands of Berserker Clones before he could reim the page of his Singrity.


    The Berserker Clone had even begun to cultivate his powers beyond his allotted limits, and like all sentient lifeforms, he would inevitably start to ask questions about life, his purpose of existence, or if there was something else beyond his mission.


    Twenty years was not a long time in the grand scheme of things, but there were lonely years during those moments when he would travel in the darkness of the Underverse and wonder¡­ What is next?


    He may have been a mirror of his creator consciousness when he was born, but now it was something different and Rowan was amazed that this clone had given birth to a soul.


    The response to that question and more were answered when he felt his blooming soul carried in warm hands and delivered to a teau of endless light.


    "Haa¡­" The Clone sighed, "Is this what peace felt like?"


    He stood on this teau and beheld the form of his creator in the lines of the grass, and the songs of the birds, and a calm voice touched his heart,


    "Your sacrifice is epted, my child. Reap your rewards and enjoy eternity in my fields."


    The Berserker Clone died, his soul was taken, and even his Soul Origin was birthed inside of his creator.


    For the barest fraction of a moment the flesh of the clone was empty, and then the entity that was once Rowan Kuranes took his flesh, and even if it was for a short time only, he had been prematurely woken.


    ?


    Will was a transcendental power that was not permitted inside the universe and was the true nature of power outside the universe. Nothing without this power could fathom the true scope of eternity and beyond.


    It was possible that in the entire lifespan of the universe, no single creature born from it would have the capability to grasp Will, even if the universe birthed countless gods and dominions. This process was incredibly difficult.


    Every being of great power that grew from humble roots would slowly umte power as a god or an Archmage, and with time they will acquire the power of Intent.


    Over millions or even billions of years, they would slowly polish their Intent, they could even acquire more of them, which unknowingly enhanced their authority of the Fourth Dimension, which was Time.


    It was generally epted that Intent could only be grown with the long passage of time because generally, it requires a life form to have lived for an extended period of time before it can begin to understand the true intricacies of Intent and realize that the power they were controlling was touching something higher, which was the Fourth Dimension.


    Most Gods and Archmages would nevere to this realization, no matter how long they lived, they would remain at the same power level, not able to walk alone outside the universe.


    Beyond that was the Fifth Dimension¡ªWill. A power that connects the past, present, and future. With this power, a creature would be considered eternal and endless.


    Such a power was forbidden to exist inside the universe, for it would break the very fabric of reality. It would shatter the very thing keeping the inhabitant of a universe safe, and so no one would ever allow such powers to exist inside a universe for it would do more harm than good.


    Yet, there had never been a Will since the beginning of all creation that started out with such humble roots as a One-


    dimensional entity.


    Such a Will was enough to mask its presence and fool the universe, and although it was only at the lowest Dimensional State possible, it did not detract from the fact that its power was something that was beyond theprehension of the gods and Archmages present.


    Rowan was a Nascent Primordial, it was thoroughly useless to judge him withmon sense.


    ?


    The first thing Rowan felt was weakness and pain, butpared to what he had experienced this sort of distraction was essentially meaningless, and because he was hijacking this body which was essentially a creation of his hands, he easily wiped away all the disability of the flesh by dragging the previous version of this clone and superimposing it with the flesh of this present version, healing him and bring the clone to its peak.


    Previously his enhanced Primordial senses could detect all the hidden flow of time and space, but he was unable to affect it, that had changed. He now had a Will, and no matter how weak it was, whilst inside the universe, no one else had a bigger stick.


    ''Wait a moment,'' he paused in amusement and appreciation on the path that this Clone was beginning to take as it imitated the power structure of the children of Ruin, and Rowan rifled through the expanding possibilities of the future life of this clone and selected the most powerful version of itself.


    "Aahhh¡­ My Child, your light makes me proud."


    In his most powerful state, this Berserker clone had equal powers to a Narghal Tyrant, the first Berserker.


    Rowan''s consciousness came to the forefront and touched the strings of reality that made up the Underverse and everything opened up to him like a book that he had read a thousand times.


    He detected parts of his consciousness sleeping inside Andar''s body and saw it was the ma that drew him here, he saw and understood everything about the Mages that were here, from the time of their birth to the time they would die.


    Only one made it to old age and died of natural causes. If he wanted, he could change their destiny.

 Chapter 661 Shaking The Underverse

    <h4>Chapter 661 Shaking The Underverse</h4>


    ?His perception rippled across a third of the Underverse, shackled by the flesh he wore, but the structure of the Underverse could be seen as pure, so he could see everything¡­.understand everything¡­ manipte everything.


    Aware that he was wasting precious time even though barely a fraction of a moment had gone by, he withdrew his perception to a few thousand miles and focused on the Archmages here¡­ Weird, he had never killed one before, and he was amused that the first battle he would be having with a Mage would be in these circumstances.


    Rowan Will was like a fishing line that he sent along the stream of time and he hooked the future of the Berserker Clone he wanted and he began to drag it back in time.


    There were only six people here he could not read their past and manipte their future.


    It was Andar and the six Archmages here,


    ''Interesting, I can understand what shields the Archmages from my gaze, but what shields you from mine, my precious creation? Hmm, all your futures may be safe from me, but what about your past, as it turns out, most of you were born in this universe.''


    The hand of the Archmage that once threw him off, attempted to let go of his neck, and Rowan seized the hand, but the merger between the future that Rowan was fishing for and the present was not yet set, and the body of the clone was still rtively a bit too weak.


    This was the only reason the Archmage seeded in pulling his hand away from his grasp, but he cursed out in pain as he left his skin, a lot of his flesh behind, and his thumb and little finger,


    The Archmage looked in horror at what was left of his limb, the pain he was experiencing was unnaturally intense.


    He looked back at the clone with anger while stepping back and cloaking himself with many shields of light and Arcane energies. Oshim did not care what sort of foul entity they had encountered, he was not alone, and theirbined might would crush this thing to dust.


    The rest of the Archmages stood up from their thrones which revealed themselves to be projections of their respective individual Great Towers, their faces were grim and energy began to arise from their Towers and focused on their bodies, unlike when they faced the Children of Ruin they were going all out from the start.


    The amount of power being channeled into the bodies of the Archmages was so great that the tform below was crushed to dust and flinging the Children of Ruin away for countless miles.


    A portion of the Underverse began to quake, as the bodies of the Archmages began to release endless radiance and in a short while, they appeared like four suns.


    Their bodies released so much light and heat, that the depths of the Underverse lit up as if a new dawn was arriving in this ce of darkness.


    This amount of power drew the denizens of this ce, and they began to flock down in their trillions, drawn to the power being revealed here.


    Rowan did not move back a single inch as he manipted this flesh he inhabited and his chest opened up, revealing a mouth that was filled with countless needle-sharp teeth like his Ouroboros Serpents. He deposited the flesh of the Archmage that he had collected and the mouth closed and chewed with relish.


    He felt dozens of investigative spells rain over him and he opened himself to it, allowing the Archmages here to view a tiny portion of his glory.


    With the mouth of the clone, he said, "Am I not beautiful?"


    Only their cries of pain answered him as simultaneously their eyes began to bleed, but the worst was yet toe for 4 Star Archmage Oshim, for the chewing mouth in Rowan''s chest was not there for minor visual effect.


    This Archmage had lived a ridiculously long life and it took time for Rowan to find the moment in time when he was weak using the connection he made from the flesh he had taken from him, he had to go back nearly 234 million years nearly the limit of his reach, and when he saw weakness, he seized it and began to eat.


    The body of the Archmage shook before it exploded in a wall of gore, he appeared to have been passed through a grinder as no single part of his body was free of horrifying wounds, and his left leg was cut off at the waist.


    The glorious light he disyed as a rising sun was suddenly shattered, revealing his mortality as his cries of pain shook the Underverse, and his flesh and blood that erupted from his body was so plentiful that it could fill an entire ocean.


    His destroyed flesh and blood that filled the ground for miles grew legs and ran towards Rowan, with a scream of shock, rage, and pain, the Archmage flicked a blue fireball that transformed into billions of ming snakes that surrounded his fleeing flesh and blood and turned them to ash.


    The Archmages here were all experienced in battle and had been summoning spells of devastating power, even Oshim that was been brutalized by Rowan, and at once they released tens of devastating spells that flew with great speed towards Rowan, not wasting time with any conversation, they released so much power that more than twenty percent of the Underverse the reverberation and the lights from their spell reach them.


    The denizens of the Underverse that were rushing towards the battle were crushed to pieces in their billions as the force of the Taboo Spells released by the Archmages would shatter an entire gxy.


    Power like this was forbidden to be released inside the material universe, but in the Underverse there were certain gray areas where this could be permitted, but not for long, because the enforcer of the Universe, an Empyrean would never allow suchmotion to continue for long, and it was already most likely on its way here.


    It took time dragging the future possible version of the Berserker Clone down to this time, and the thin line that represented Rowan Will was strained to the limit, but with a click that only he could hear, the merger waspleted and the body of the clone transformed.

 Chapter 662 This Body Will Do

    Chapter 662 This Body Will Do


    ??Reality rippled around Rowan as he grew several feet taller until he stood around eleven feet tall. Two sharp horns pierced through his forehead, before curling like those of a ram and pointing forward.,


    Seven spikes like the tails of scorpions erupted from his back violently flinging blood for hundreds of feet and he grimaced in difort.


    His nose and mouth melted into his face as five more eyes took their ces, two single-edged ck des forged from the spines of Ouroboros Serpents restedfortably in his hands, as armor made from the bones of demon princes covered his body and his flowing cape was made from the feathers of Archangels that spread wide like two great wings.


    Rowan exhaled aloud as red smoke poured out from his mouth as if his body contained an active volcano, he chuckled, "This body will do."


    For a moment the Archmages paused in shock at his appearance and the Aura erupting from Rowan that was filled with an ancient air and an iparable amount of menace, this was a creature in its lifetime that had killed trillions, and these kills were not mortals but beings of power.


    However, this did not stop them from channeling more energy into their Taboo Spells, which of them here had notmitted atrocities that would make the mind of a billion mortals shudder into madness?


    The allure of battle filled Rowan''s heart, and he allowed more of himself to sink into the body of this Clone for a brief while as he glorified in the future aplishment of his child, "Come on!"


    He stamped his feet in the air and charged at the iing spells, the seven eyes in his face glowing with a scarlet radiance that extended for more than a thousand feet and washed over the iing Spells, painting them a shade of red like a dozen bloody suns.


    That stamp of his feet seemed to do nothing but the depths of the Underverse directly below seemed to ripple like waves on a beach, and then, for thousands of miles, all the bones on the ground simply evaporated as an unfathomably deep pit appeared.


    With that single stamp, Rowan had reshaped a portion of the depths of the Underverse, as he shot towards the Archmage, they had thought he would avoid the spells and had begun preparing several counterattacks, and so the fact that Rowan directly approached the iing spells that we''re powerful enough to crush anything head on destabilized their momentum for a brief moment.


    In a battle like this, every single moment lost was a terrible disadvantage.


    Approaching the spells hurled towards him, the spikes in his back thrust forward and simply parted the spells and he wrapped his body using the wings behind him, the power of the spells was so great that the cape made from the Archangel''s wingsbusted to ashes, but he was already through it, appearing before the shocked attackers.


    He roared aloud as he collided with the Archmages, who were all protected by multiple barriers holding him back, preventing his spikes and des from reaching them, but then there was a resounding crack, as the barrier summoned by Oshim grew wed, and developed cracks.


    The damages he had sustained in the hands of Rowan went beyond the physical, and he was dealing with a thousand ailments and afflictions guing his body, anyone else would be dead for Rowan had been killing the Archmage in the past, his Immortal Soul and multiple Intent he had mastered was the only reason he could stay sane and keep his life in the present.


    The feeling of being killed thousands of times in the past was driving the Archmage to the brink of despair,


    "This creature is an Ascender, don''t let him touch you! He would not be able to exist for long in the material universe, hold him back." the Archmage screamed aloud.


    Yet it was apparent that his concentration, no matter how honed his mind had be over the long years would falter, and for a brief moment they did, but that was a moment too long as Rowan swung his des a thousand times in a single second and he was through the barrier of Oshim.


    What happened next was fast, Rowan''s closebat ability enhanced by his Berserker Aspect and the millions of years ofbat proficiency rued by this clone meant, he sliced through the hundreds of hurried spells cast by the Archmages while sweeping the spikes like a great sword that seemed to vanish before striking towards the necks of the Archmages.


    They all simultaneously blinked backward for thousands of miles to escape his reach, cold sweat in their brows for they detected a potent poison on those spikes,  but then Oshim groaned and suddenly fell to his knees, a long ck de emerging from his chest.


    The stunned Archmage cried out, "How did¡­" another de unexpectedly emerged from his face, having been driven through the back of his skull and nearly slicing his head in two.


    The Archmage had thousands of defensive spells around his body that were strong enough for him to survive a supernova st, but the de that went through from the back of his skull had sliced through all these barriers with so much force that the energy released from shattering all those barriers erupted like an apocalyptic storm that swept for countless miles, destroying billions of the denizens of the Underverse who could not help but flock towards this battle.


    Rowan had appeared behind the Archmage and he passed his hand around his body like a lover and grasped the hilt of the weapon sticking out of the chest of Oshim and harshly dragged it to the side, slicing the Archmage in two, dragging back the two des he wanted to continue butchering the Archmage but had to vanish as tens of precise streams of Taboo Spells mmed into his previous position.


    They scanned around for the vanished Ascender but Rowan was nowhere to be found. Oshim screamed in pain and horror as his wounds began to fester as though he was beginning to rot, Rowan had been killing his previous selves millions of years in the past and now he was climbing closer to the present and every damage he was sustaining was elerating that process.


    The Archmage could feel the presence of death creeping closer and his fear was reflected on the rest as Zyatt cursed, "Where is the entity?"


    "Here," Rowan whispered as he appeared before another Archmage, and he thrust his des as if they were spears multiple times in the direction of the Archmage while wrapping the spikes around him to prevent him from escaping his blows, essentially creating a cage of death.

 Chapter 663 Wrath of A Million Stars

    Chapter 663 Wrath of A Million Stars


    ??The first few strikes from Rowan batted away or sliced through the spells released by the furious Archmage who was also rapidly enhancing his defenses, Rowan''s des were glowing red hot, and his attacks were so sudden and vicious that he struck the defenses over the Archmage hundreds of times in a fraction of a second sting apart the barrier, and his weapon mmed home, finally reaching the flesh of the Archmage.


    The chest and stomach of the Archmage blew up as Rowan stabbed him 352 times in a second, this number was because the Archmage had weaved into his flesh precisely 352 highly potent defensive spells, and every single stab was not only tearing apart his flesh, and crushing his bones but was demolishing every single spell weaved inside his body.


    The Archmage cried out in pain and horror as he tried to teleport away from Rowan''s attack, but the spikes surrounding them were actively blocking all forms of spatial magic.


    "Zyatt is in trouble, spread out your attacks and bombard him!" Oshim cried out, his body was not healing as the bottom portion of his body that had been sliced off had fallen to the clutches of death and decay from the constant deaths of his past selves.


    His head was parted in the middle like a hellish flower exposing both sides of his pulsing brain and quivering tongue, and he had to leash his head together with a web of energy just to keep that portion of his body in one piece.


    However this did not stop him from observing his surroundings, as an Archmage of the Red Tower, Oshim was the one here most familiar with the battle, and it would take much more damage than these to keep an Archmage like him down.


    Also, the Archmage recognizes the presence of Will. Anyone capable of wielding Will was known as an Ascender, or in some universes they were called World Bearers.


    An Ascender was a being who has transcended their universes and weave powers beyond what could be allowed inside a universe. They were forbidden from entering the universes again after they transcended, and usually, the only way they could return to the universe was via possession, although there were also certain constraints to this process.


    One of the constraints was time. The Ascenders usually had a brief moment to spend inside the universe, especially if they were actively using their abilities before they were purged.


    Oshim did not know which Ascender was here, but he knew they had to hold on for a little while longer just before the universe would expel this Ascender or the defenders of the universe, an Empyrean reaches this location due to the amount of power they were flinging around.


    They had no choice but to unleash their full might, it was the only way they would survive this conflict, anything less and this Ascender would crush them to pieces.


    Oshim''smand was instantly obeyed as the Archmages ced their hands together and with a great yell they released what could only be described as power. Raw and unconstrained, the Archmages seized this power with their massive amount of Spirits and began creating miracles.


    The Tower behind all of them dimmed for a while as the amount of energy sanctioned from them was nearly unfathomable, this energy was enough to light up a thousand stars, Their Towers shook before zing with power one more, but this was for a short time before running dim again as the Archmages pulled more energy from them.


    The power the Archmages released was transformed into blue stars, millions of bright blue stars, each of them more than a hundred miles across, and zing at temperatures that were five times hotter than an average star.


    A single one of this Spell would utterly eradicate a hundred Minor Worlds, but the Archmages here had released millions!


    A full quarter of the Underverse rippled as light zed across this darkness, however, their attacks did not stop there as they pulled power again and again from their Towers and created webs of smic bolts linking all these millions of stars and surrounded this hellish formation with a domain that covered Rowan and the four of them inside.


    The Assault on the Archmage ensnared by the spikes from his body gave Rowan another opportunity to link with his past as a new mouth opened on his body and he swallowed the blood and flesh of the Archmage, he seized a juicy portion of his past and he began to ughter his way to the present.


    The Archmage Zyatt suddenly seized, horror filled his heart when he noticed what was happening, and with a cry that held an equal amount of fury and madness he triggered one of the Taboo Spells he created that was only to be used when he was on hisst legs.


    Rowan was sted away from the Archmages; he was assaulted with a tremendous shockwave that erupted from a Taboo Spell ced inside his heart that was activated as Rowan sliced into that struggling organ for the eighteenth time.


    That st was properly timed by the Archmage in order to give time to the others to fully prepare their Taboo Level Formation¨C-Wrath of A Million Suns. With his experience, he not only freed himself but positioned Rowan in a way that he would be trapped in the Formation created by the others.


    This Formation had been used to kill Celestials and Infernals in the past, and as Rowan was sted back, even while he dodged by teleporting all over the Formation, he was still scorched by more than a thousand suns.


    The Archmages did not stop their assault as they released abined Taboo Level Darkness Spell¡ªBlood Of Damocles, which created webs of darkness through all the spaces in between all the formation of burning stars. Their Towers dimmed once more and zed to life again. They were fighting for their life and for the first time in a long time, they wished for the presence of an Empyrean in their battles.


    Rowan wasughing even as parts of his body were being torn apart by the zing stars, with his Will he did not need to waste time healing, he constantly ced the image of his future perfect self and superimposed it with the present ensuring that any injuries he took vanished as quickly as he was receiving them.


    He mmed his des together and fishing through countless futures, saw a specific weapon that this clone had only managed to touch for a single moment, and in this timeline, the clone had perished instantly upon touching them


    Rowanughed as he used his Will to seize that weapon and he drew it to him.


    Reality screamed and the Underverse began to bleed.


    The hands Rowan used to hold this weapon began tobust with purple mes that turned it into ashes, and this me spread to the rest of his body he was slowly turning to ash as purple fire covered his entire body, but he was maintaining his present state with his Will and so he transformed into a weird state.


    A creature of mes and ash, holding arge fifteen-foot scythe.


    This weapon was amazingly a Proto¨CSource Level Treasure belonging to the first God of Death that existed in a distant universe, Thanatos.


    "The fun is just beginning."


    Rowan swung the scythe and it seemed as if the entire Underverse parted in two.


    Four screaming heads of Archmages erupted from their shoulders, and trillions of denizens of the Underverse spread across a million miles perished.

 Chapter 664 Reappearance Of The Blood Mort

    Chapter 664 Reappearance Of The Blood Mort


    ??A massive figure of a hooded god wearing a crown of purple fire appeared behind Rowan, the Death God arched his back and made a silent scream that caused the beheaded Archmages in the distance to scream in pain and horror before he vanished.


    The bodies and heads of the Archmages began to decay and fall apart, and their Towers began to crack, spewing vast waves of energy of all colors into the Underverse like erupting volcanoes.


    They were apparently dead, but Rowan had not gained any souls, and he noticed something weird about the strike that needed further investigation.


    Rowan begrudgingly let go of the Scythe of Thanatos, the strain of holding this powerful weapon for so long was destabilizing his control over his Will.


    The Scythe vanished with a displeased rumble, its hunger was not sated.


    His Will was not mature enough to carry such a heavy weight for long and this weapon was truly heavy, as it carried the Aura of all the dead from many universes.


    The single attack he made with it had shattered the Formations of the Archmage, and the unexpected bonus of Souls roaring into his body from the countless amounts of creatures from the Underverse that had been in was monumental, but inparison to the Souls he could have gained from the Archmages, they were inconsequential.


    His body healed once more as the purple mes vanished and the body of the Berserker Clone reverted back to the present, letting go of its impressive future powers. Rowan frowned, his time was up, and in addition to that, the body of the Berserker Clone was slowly vanishing, as a price of channeling such unreasonable power to his flesh, he was being totally eradicated from existence, Rowan could only slow down this process, but was unable to stop it.


    The fact that this body had contained his Will for so long was due to its innate connection with him, he nced to the side at Andar who was being protected alongside two other Mages by an Archmage of the ck Tower, Hashim.


    The Archmage''s visage was grim, clearly anticipating a great battle ahead, and was most likely expecting the death of his children and ward in the hands of Rowan.


    However, that was far from Rowan''s thought at this moment, as the first thing that urred to him was possession.


    If he possessed Andar he would be able to exist in the material universe for as long as he wanted while safely evolving his Will to the 3rd Dimension, giving him the ability to walk in the material universe with his own body once more and be able to fully unleash the powers of his Destroyer.


    Yet possession was too risky at this time because Andar was under intensive scrutiny and he doubted if he would be able to disguise his presence for long, most importantly, that would not go ording to the ns he had in mind.


    He needed to destroy Trion and retrieve thest portion of his Primordial Record. He had already detected the page of his Primordial Record here, and thest portion was in Trion.


    Previously he could only flee to another corner of the universe because he was not strong enough to challenge the gods of Trion, and although he was in a weird state at the moment, he now had enough power to wage war against the Gods of Trion and seize his birthright.


    Before the final confrontation with his father, he had to make sure that his Singrity wasplete, possessing Andar at this time was not necessary. The child still had arge role to y, and Rowan did not think it was a coincidence that the two times he had been able to awaken prematurely were all rted to this child.


    Andar was most likely one of the most direct expressions of his power over luck and probability. This was not just a guess, Rowan could hear the sound of luck like a tumultuous storm covering the body of the child, this luck was geared towards aiding Rowan.


    Decision made about the direction he would be following, Rowan shed his consciousness in three parts as he went forward in time for thest time and selected a future where this Berserker Clone had taken a weird path.


    Rowan''s body exploded into what resembled red smoke which was buzzing aloud, a closer look would reveal that it was not smoke but millions of tiny flying insects.


    Each of these insects was as tiny as a fly and carried carapace which was stronger than Davross, they had eight tiny wings that were sharper than razors, and their mouths were from something out of a nightmare.


    In the past Rowan was given a particrly nasty poison called Blood Mort, this poison was almost self-aware, behaving more like a swarm of insects than a biological agent. When he had first awakened inside the Nexus on Trion, he had used this poison to fight against a pair of Rift State Rodents inside that World with the Red Moon.


    This cloud of insects that the Berserker Clone transformed into was rted to that Blood Mort. In a stunning coincidence, this Clone on the quest to understand the secrets of his creator had infiltrated Trion, he was found and chased and on the verge of death, he hade across a swarm of Blood Mort.


    With his power over flesh and blood due to its nature, he had been able to merge with these Blood Mort and transform into something new.


    This form had promise, and with his usage of Will, Rowan was rapidly growing familiar with this power and via experimentation, he began to rapidly superimpose this same future reality many times in the present, while simultaneously maintaining each of the future realities he brought down to the present.


    Essentially he was duplicating the same future self of the clone many times in the present. Rowan did not know if this capability of his would fall under the "normal" application of a Will, but he knew he was the first person to control a Will of this nature, and everything that he should be able to aplish with this power would be slowly learned in the future going forward.


    The numbers of insects rapidly swelled from millions to billions to trillions, as in a span of a few seconds Rowan had superimposed thousands of potential futures to the present and then he reached his limit.

 Chapter 665 Retrieving The Page

    Chapter 665 Retrieving The Page


    ??Rowan could barely hold this amount of realities in one ce, in addition to the fact that this body was being eradicated, every single moment that passed he was losing thousands of Blood Mort.


    What first appeared to be a small cloud filled with buzzing smoke suddenly expanded and covered countless miles, drowning the figures of the Archmage''s shattering Towers and even Andar in the distance.


    It was as if a red sea had appeared that covered this entire section of the Underverse, filling this area with a noxious stench that had a harsh smell of blood.


    The first of his Consciousness followed the greatest purpose he came here for¡ªthe page of the Primordial Record.


    A rtively small cluster of Blood Mort that was the collective size of a river plunged into the ground, their activities hidden by the vast array of insects filling this entire region, and their activities went unnoticed.


    These insects barely prated past a hundred thousand feet of bones before they broke through into a cave that Rowan quickly discovered was the skull of a long-dead titan.


    The river of Blood Mort quivered in satisfaction as the contender sigh from a billion mouths resounded at once.


    Hovering in the air was the page of the Primordial Record.


    It was wrapped in red slimy energy that resembled veins. This slimy energy moved around the page creating countless barbs that attempted to dig into the page, their presence served as both a barrier blocking the perception of anyone from reaching this ce and suppressing the page of his Primordial Record.


    He quickly realized that except for those with powerful Intents or Will, it would be nearly impossible to detect this page of the Primordial Record, this was perhaps the only advantage of this energy from his father that was wrapped around the Singrity.


    This energy was not Intent but it was also not Will either, it was something different, like the distorted reflection of what an Intent or Will was supposed to be.


    This was not strange now to him because he knew his father was just a Reflection, and even though he hated him, Rowan had to admit that he was certainly impressive when it came to the application and creation of power.


    The damned bastard might have just managed to create something phenomenal using the limited resources avable to him, after all, he doubted if a Reflection was supposed to be able to create Intent or even Will, but his father had found a way around that barrier.


    Recognizing how difficult it was to create something seemingly out of nothing, Rowan did not deny the achievement of his father.


    Time was of the essence and he did not waste long deliberating on the ns of his father, he dispersed the insects and appeared in his present form, a white line that appeared to be simultaneously as short as six feet in length and as long as trillions of miles in length.


    The line simply plunged into the Page of the Primordial Record, destroying every single strand of energy wrapped around it. Rowan tried not to enjoy the screams of rage that erupted from the slimy energy as he crushed them all to ash.


    ''Whatever you have created, I shall destroy.''


    Arge burst of information mmed into his mind but they seemed distant, as if they were affecting someone else in the distance, this was a warning to Rowan that his time was getting short.


    The page of the Primordial Record hung in the air and the white line prated the middle of the page, and for a short, while it seemed as though nothing was happening, it was then that the page began to vibrate, and simr to the way Rowan body hadpressed out of Reality, the page began to fold into itself and was swallowed by the white light.


    While this process was ongoing Rowan''s other two objectives were moving forward. With his short battle with the Archmages, Rowan had discovered a few things, the most important of those was that Archmages especially those in higher stages were ridiculously difficult to kill.


    The Proto Source weapon he had used on them was so powerful that if he had swung it against the Cerulean Gods, including Tenma, it would not have mattered where they hid their Divine Kingdoms, the energy from that single sh would infiltrate it and consume their Divine Kingdoms including their God Spark and reduce them to dust.


    Every Archmage here, including Oshim and Zyatt that he grievously injured had escaped death and he could no longer ess their past, it would seem as if they had vanished from reality, and the only sign of their presence was the leaking energy from their Towers.


    Rowan had been able to follow that energy of the Scythe as he had shed down, and he discovered that when it bypassed the physical barriers of the Archmage''s flesh and was questing for their Tower''s real location which should most likely contained the essence of the Archmages, the energy simply vanished.


    Rowan knew the most likely reason for that was simple. The Towers of an Archmage were situated inside their Supreme World.


    Simr to the universe barrier blocking any outer universal energy from entering it, a Supreme World would most likely protect its inhabitants, especially powerful residents like the Archmages.


    The battle was intense but he did not truly make any significant difference in the long run. The Tyranny of a Supreme World was now truly revealed to him.


    If he did not have a method to tear through the defenses of a Supreme World, then battling foes like Archmages or Demon Princes was useless.


    But then a thought urred to Rowan that made him frown.


    The gods of Trion had been battling against the forces of the Supreme World of Mages and the Demons from the Great Abyss, and this battle had been going on for more than a million years.


    How was it possible that they had not just been able to fight for so long, but they had seeded in killing a Demon Prince and also an Archmage despite the protection offered by a Supreme World?

 Chapter 666 Repaying A Hundred Times Over

    Chapter 666 Repaying A Hundred Times Over


    ??Rowan''s body, which was made from the fast-vanishing Blood Mort mmed against the barrier ced by the Archmage Hashim, the sound was deafening and what followed was a harsh scratching sound as the billions of Blood Mort surrounded the shield and began to chew through it.


    The Archmage could only helplessly defend himself and rece the rapidly shattering shields which were releasing so much energy as they were destroyed that they shone as bright as a star.


    There was no avenue for him to attack knowing any drastic action he made to counterattack would only lead to the death of his children and ward. Besides, if four Archmages who were all equal or more powerful than he was could not win against this Ascendant, he knew the only way he could win was to defend with all he had until the time for this creature to exist inside the universe expired.


    He could already see evidence of this as the vast sea of tiny critters was visibly being reduced, he only had to hold on for a little longer and his children and ward would survive. The Archmage ceaselessly drew power from his Tower and poured into making more shields, he did not care how much Essence he wasted, his children could not die, and Andar could not die!


    Andar who was behind the Archmage had a weird expression in his eyes due to the fact that he knew he was not in any immediate danger but he could feel the resolve of the Archmage.


    He was willing to sacrifice himself for them, and yet Andar was stuck in a position where it took all he had not to fall on his knees and worship his creator and the fact that this Archmage was fighting against him was almost too sacrilegious for him to bear.


    There was this dissonance in his thought that was difficult to describe and he simply sighed and closed his eyes.


    Rowan''s attention was not really focused on the issue of attacking the Archmage and he did not really care about what Andar was thinking about, he would p the child silly if he had bowed down to him, Rowan had the worship of countless Angels, he did not desire any more from anyone else.


    Killing this Archmage was ultimately a useless endeavor, as killing them would yield him nothing substantial except the pleasure ofbat.


    The primary purpose of his return had been aplished, and except for some minor issues he needed to take care of, he was done with his time inside the Underverse.


    He had divided his body into three parts, the first one holding his Will had gone to retrieve the page of the Primordial Record, the second part had surrounded the shattered projections of the four Archmage''s Tower, which had begun to vanish, but they were still spewing a vast amount of energy and surprisingly this energy contained a vast amount of non¨Cattributeless Primordial Aether.


    When he thought about it for a while, he realized that the urrence of this special energy inside their Towers might not be very strange.


    When Andar had created his Named Item-Weeping Child, he had been sent to a location in the universe where he was bequeathed a small amount of Primordial Aether by a powerful Archmage, who was most likely a Tower Master.


    This meant that the Supreme World of Mages had found a way to infiltrate into some of the power structures of the universe and had taken control of parts of her Dominion, it stands to reason that if Andar, an Acolyte could be given these special resources, then every Archmage here would be given their share of this resource.


    Rowan did not let this Aether go to waste, if this was the only benefit he collected from this fight then it was enough.


    It was not that he really needed this Aether, because after merging the Aerrkron Core with his Destroyer, he was now able to create non¨Cattributeless Primordial Aether anytime he wanted it, but for now, there was someone here who needed it more than him.


    He had stolen the resources Andar would have used to be a Mage, but this gave him the opportunity to awaken early and retrieve the page of his Primordial Record else it would have fallen into the hands of the Archmage here, it was only fair that he returned the favor a hundred times over.


    The ocean of Blood Mort wrapped around the Towers that were beginning to fade out of reality and drank every single drop of non-attributeless Primordial Aether erupting from it, pushing deep into the structure and drinking deep from it until there was nothing left.


    Rowan had noticed that during the battles with the Archmages, the Towers were truly present here but at the time of their death, they had begun to go immaterial as if they did not exist.


    This was an intriguing method of shifting their Towers that Rowan began to deliberate upon, if he could find a method to seize the Tower of an Archmage after their death then he would be able to effectively cripple them, even if their souls were safe inside their Supreme World.


    He did not care if others would have tried and failed to do something simr to this when they battled Archmages in the past, he had unique resources that were not avable to other people and what might be impossible for others was not necessarily the same for him.


    When he collected thest of this precious Aether, the Towers vanished and Rowan silently left as well, leaving the Ocean of Blood Mort behind, but there was no longer any Will directing them and they began to disperse more rapidly than before.


    He set his direction towards Trion as he reappeared in the material Universe, with his speed he should be there in months as he was just drifting using the Tides of Aether, but that was already ridiculously fast, as he was moving at many times the speed of light.


    He could have moved faster but he needed the time in between his travels in order for him to n and contemte the future battles and grand ughter he was about to deliver on Trion.


    Simr to the process he took to forge his Destroyer, he anticipated that the battles on Trion would hold many challenges and hidden traps that even he could not anticipate, and he would never deliberately enter any struggles without having many backups in y.


    He did not want a war with Trion, he wanted to crush it.

 Chapter 667 The God Forge

    Chapter 667 The God Forge


    ??Rowan''s mind returned back to the first time he came across the Covenant, the group of Archmage and Demons tasked to battle Trion, he had freshly possessed the Anima of Ohrox, the Demon Prince of Destruction, and he remembered the words said to him as kohron, the Demon Prince of Strife described the death of his host,


    "How''s this possible?" The Demon had said in clear amazement, "I can see you here with me, but it''s still hard for me to believe it. Ohrox, I watched Tiberius render your Physical form to nothingness, and he took your bones to build his throne. Volgim crushed your Infernal Spark inside the God Forge, and Golgoth shattered your Origin Treasure. How can you still be alive? Apart from your castle, your Abyssal level had been seized millennia ago."


    Rowan at that time had been dumbstruck at the severe amount of damage that had been done to the Demon Prince in order to kill him, but now he was aware that most of these methods used against a creature like a Demon Prince were useless, even a Minor god would be able to survive most of them.


    Rendering the physical form to nothingness and using the bones of the Demon Price as ornaments to the throne of the God of War or even shattering the Origin Treasure of Ohrox was useless in the grand scheme of things.


    The most important aspect that Rowan failed to acknowledge at that time due to his ignorance was the term¨CGod Forge. Apparently, Volgim had crushed the Infernal Spark of the Demon Prince inside of it. This was a weapon that could shatter the protection of a Supreme World!


    When Rowan had the power to kill gods, he had routinely been able to enter their Divine Kingdom and destroy their Divine Spark, and he did not find this process to be special, although it was certainly challenging the first time he did so with Dao Ma when he first attempted to fight against the divine, but before long his Angels soon had the power to kill multiple gods in a blink of an eye.


    Confronting the Archmages today had now revealed to him that killing a god that was born inside a universe was different from killing an Archmage or a Demon Prince whose origins were from a Supreme World.


    A Supreme World had exceeded the boundary of a Universe, and that meant that in a manner of speaking if a Minor or Major World had World Consciousness, then a Supreme World would have a World Will or even a higher form of Dimensional Power.


    This would be the only method for a Supreme World to be able to exist outside the universe, which was a space where the infinity of time and space was just a small part of its overall mystery.


    With every step he climbed, Rowan had to be constantly rethinking the truths he thought he understood before, and the many mysteries he hade across that were slowlying to the light.


    The Gods of Trion had a weapon, the God Forge, that was able to prate the barrier of a Supreme World and kill their targets, perhaps this was enough for them to be ranked as a threat amongst those supreme powers, and who was to say that the God Forge was the only weapon of that caliber they had amongst their number.


    Volgim was not known to be the strongest amongst the Gods of Trion, and he already had such a great weapon, although he was not aware if a weapon of such power was unique to only this god, Rowan would rather bet on the odds that weapons such as these were avable to all the gods of Trion.


    Weapons that could sever the World Will of a Supreme World and kill its inhabitants.


    Weapons that should be able to kill even him.


    This would not be an easy conquest for him, for the threat of death was now a real possibility. If he was besieged by all seven gods of Trion wielding weapons of such great powers how would he counter them?


    It was easy to forget that although his father was just a reflection, but still that reflection came from a being that was at least equal to a Primordial, even if he was just a shadow then he was a shadow that was cast by a colossus.


    Why would he think that he could easily destroy the work of his hands?


    This Reflection came from a being who once controlled the entirety of Time itself. Rowan had just begun to experiment with the concept of Will and knew how powerful it was, and although he was able to find a loophole where he could exist inside the universe even though he had Will, he should not think that his father was not capable of doing something simr.


    He had existed inside this universe for countless years, who knew how many preparations he hadid down before now?


    Trion would not be an easy egg to crack, but Rowan was not scared of what he would find there.


    His greatest advantage was that he had been able to grow faster than his father might have anticipated, and as he once did before, he would be striking before his father understood that he now controlled Will, or it might just be toote, he doubted that his father would have anticipated that in about two decades, he would be able to control a power that took others billions of years to evenprehend.


    Directly support the authors on WebNovel!


    Yet Rowan had to assume that his father now knew he controlled this power.


    Anywhere his father might be, he might not have noticed the loss of the page of the Primordial Record or he deemed it as not important enough, but he might have noticed the loss of his Negative-Will inside Rowan.


    Rowan had decided to call this slimy energy that was neither Intent nor Will that had been used by the Reflection of his father as Negative-Will. It was too powerful to be Intent and it was also too different from a Will.


    Rowan sighed, he felt his faculties beginning to dim as the boost gained from possessing the flesh of the Berserker Clone expired, he already had a destination and a target, and it was very convenient for him that this target was already inside Trion.


    "I aming for you, Father."


    With thatst thought, he once again fell into a slumber, but this one was different from before, as he was slowly awakening. With his monumental perception at this point, he knew he would be fully awake when he reached Trion.

 Chapter 668 Molding The Spirit

    Chapter 668 Molding The Spirit


    ??In the Underverse the raging sea of Blood Mort did not stop their assault on the Mages, but even from afar, it could be observed that their numbers were beginning to fall.


    "I think they are beginning to dissipate Father" The relieved voice of Mayu speaking to the Archmage was all Andar could hear before he was dragged under by a frightening force that erupted inside his Mental Space.


    He could barely hear the panicked cries of the twins when his body copsed as if he had suddenly gotten boneless, nor would he have cared because his Spirit Matrix was presently upied by the figure of a handsome man with waist-length hair that was like strands of starlights.


    He was sitting on the head of the light devourer and he looked at the ephemeral form of Andar and he smiled, and for a moment Andar nearly swooned, he had never seen anyone more beautiful in his entire existence.


    This beauty went beyond the skin, it was in every gesture he made. It was in the way the light from his many colored eyes shone like the countless stars in the skies. It was in his voice¡­. Andar struggled to focus his thoughts, the presence of this figure was enchanting beyond reason, and he suspected he was only seeing a small fragment of him, perhaps if he saw the entirety, his mind would copse to madness.


    "Andar, I don''t believe we have ever spoken to each other," he waved a hand and gestured for him to sit beside him, "sit with me," he smiled.


    Andar was beset by confusion, fear, adoration, and many other emotions that were rapidly flickering through his head,


    "Oh, I see you don''t know how to conceptualize your Spirit and take a corporeal form, let me teach you, it is very convenient when you can shape your Spirit the way you want while inside your Mental Space."


    Andar felt a gentle hand guide his Spirit, and effortlessly mold it using a manner that was quite simple, but with deeper introspection contained endlessplexities.


    This gentle hand guided his form out of the nothingness of his Spirit and gave it a structure that became filled with life. He felt his heart begin to beat, he could feel the blood rushing in his veins and when he breathed in, his chest rose and he could sense his ribs expanding to amodate his rising lungs.


    For the first time could smell his own Aether. It smelled like metal and the breeze blowing off the shores of a vast ocean.


    Andar was stuck in awe, and he did not know how long he remained in this position while luxuriating in the sensation of experiencing something new, his body recreated once more, and everything was perfect.


    When he opened his eyes, he saw himself sitting beside the amazing figure and there was a fire burning in front of them, he chuckled when he saw that the wood of this ''fire'' was made from feathers pulled from the wings of the Light Devourer, and there was a lump of mystery meat hovering on top that was emitting a scintiting scent that made his stomach rumble.


    Andar blushed when he heard the sound, but the figure did not seem put away by that very human physiological reaction, instead, he smiled and brought out the steaming meat from the fire and began to slice into it with a finely crafted knife made from air and fire,


    "For you," he said as he gave Andar a piece of the carved meat, not rejecting his goodwill and his body nearly tearing itself apart in the desire for this meat, Andar sank his teeth into the glorious feast and was lost in pleasure for a while, it was the most delicious thing he had ever tasted.


    When he came to, there was another steaming slice waiting for him and he dug into it with gusto, this trend continued for a while, he finished one piece and another was waiting for him to devour.


    Andar could barely hear the cries of pleasure that erupted from the Light Devourer below him and when he focused he saw the figure feeding the beast with some of the meat slices.


    Although he was sure he had eaten dozens of pounds of meat and the Light Devourer had likely eaten hundreds of pounds, the portion of meat in the hands of the figure did not reduce in size.


    After a while the desire for the meat began to reduce and he could think more clearly as a feeling of saturation began to fill every cell of his body, he took his time to admire this physical body that had been created from his Spirit inside his Mental Space and he did not even know when he began speaking, he guessed  it was due to the adoration he was feeling inside his heart,


    "Materializing your Spirit inside a Mental Space is a skill that only Archmages are supposed to understand and control. Even a Rank 9 Mage should only be able to create hands or other lesser appendages inside their Mental Space."


    "Is that so?" the figure replied, "weird, when I learned to do this I could still be considered a mortal, using your own power system I was barely a Rank 1 Mage."


    Andar looked away while barely hiding his smile, "I don''t think it is fair topare anyone else with you¡­ creator."


    "Don''t call me that, you should call me¡­ Rowan, yes, Rowan, I still like that name. Your body remembers, although it is not the same for your Spirit, preserve the feeling of the process in your heart and I''m sure in no time you too would be able to shape your Spirit in any way you desire."


    Andar giggled inside like a child, ''I know my Creator and his name is Rowan,'' all the while he was nodding like a chick pecking rice, "Um, ok¡­ Rowan, it is my honor to be here with you, although I think that Archmage Hashim would be panicking by now."


    "Don''t worry about that, I have ess to great power here," Rowan gestured towards the meat that had still not visibly reduced in size even though all this while he had been feeding the Light Devourer, "There is not much I can do with it, but we have a single second, and I can make itst for as long as I want within reasonable limits of course."


    Andar nodded while screaming internally. ''Only you would think stretching a single second to be as long as you desire inside the Mental Space of someone else to fall within reasonable limits. What would you consider unreasonable limits?"


    Rowan smiled as he fed more meat to the Light Devourer,


    ''Shit! Is he hearing my thoughts?'' Andar began to sweat internally

 Chapter 669 The Source of Your Pain

    Chapter 669 The Source of Your Pain


    ??Andar distracted himself by watching the methods Rowan was using to feed the Light Devourer.


    Due to the fact that they were sitting directly on the head of the Eldritch bird, the beast was unable to turn its massive head to receive the meal, but it had stretched forth several massive tentacles from its back, and the tip of those tentacles opened up like a Venus Fly Trap, and Rowan was busy depositing the meat slices inside each tentacle which retreated and a new set quickly returned, from the dull rumbling emanating from the body of the bird, Andar could sense and feel its pleasure.


    Rowan chuckled, "This bloodline you are merging with is very fascinating, the gifts it possesses would be practically useless for a creature that lived a simple life patrolling outside the universe, but when merged with a Mage with your gifts, well¡­ I admit, I would like to see the end result and what you would be able to do with its talents that have been merged with yours."


    Andar acknowledged his words with a nod, "I know, it''s a great gift and I dly bear every burden it brings."


    Rowan looked sideways at him and gave him another slice of meat, Andar quickly noticed that his hunger had returned and he began to feast once more.


    "Oh, I nearly forgot, you have one more guest don''t you, care to bring him here?"


    Andar was confused for a brief moment before he nearly pped himself, his Cloud Whale. He did not understand what the meat he and the Light Devourer were being fed with but the memory of it was at the edge of his mind, perhaps it was because he was in his Spirit Body that he did not yet understand what it was, but he knew that it was of great benefit to him.


    He was on the verge of Ascension to a Mage and he was sure his Creator knew that better than anyone else, whatever he was eating was most likely a great supplement for his Ascension.


    His Spirit quested, this process was somehow easier when he was using this body of his and a silver tunnel opened beside the Light Devourer.


    A sound emerged from it, Andar recognized the ping from the Cloud Whale as it investigated this new reality, and soon its gigantic form emerged from the tunnel when it felt the familiar presence of Andar.


    Rowan''s eyes lit up, "Oh, it''s a magnificent creature."


    With a wave of his hand, the Cloud Whale suddenly shrunk in size and appeared in the arms of Rowan, at first he was seized by fear, his heart beating rapidly, but with a touch from Rowan, the fear in his heart died down, and when a strip of meat was ced in his mouth, he forgot the fear and became a glutton.


    Rowan smiled and rubbed the head of the Cloud Whale, his touch bringing about changes that Andar did not detect. The Cloud Whale shivered in his arms, all four of his eyes closed in bliss.


    "Tell me about your life Andar, for more than a decade my mind has been on other¡­ things and I want to listen to your story. Take your time, we have all the time in the world."


    Andar paused, not knowing where to start, he began tentatively speaking about the Body Farm, the Limits Breakers, about¡­ Mira, and soon he transitioned into his studies with all the Archmages, and like a gate breaking apart by a heavy flood, words began to pour out of his mouth faster and faster.


    Rowan was a careful listener, he hardly interrupted except to ask for more rification, and each time he did Andar beamed in excitement because every question asked or observation noted, pointed at a separate way of understanding his life experience that he had not considered before.


    Andar found this rapport to be deeply freeing, the many strains that had been unconsciously building inside his heart for these decades began to wash away. ''It is a great thing,'' he thought, ''to be able to speak with your Creator, after all, who else could understand you more?''


    He had talked for hours and yet it felt like only mere minutes had gone by. Inevitably though the topic turned towards his Ascension and the struggles he faced as an Acolyte using the Endless Vault Meditation Art. he told Rowan about the pain, the endless wave of pain that came from using this Meditation Art.


    He had never told anyone else about this pain, because it always felt very personal, a core of himself that he could not expose to the outside, but with his creator, everything came naturally.


    Rowan interrupted him here, his voice like a captivating spell, "And yet, you are here now, but you no longer feel pain."


    Andar paused and he quickly realized the truth of that statement, part of the reason he had been so free and excited was that he was no longer feeling the ever-present pain in every single cell in his body, and although he knew that this form was not his real body as it was created from his Spirit, it was still a perfect Replica.


    It was amazing how much of his Mental Power was tied up in managing his pain, and Andar wondered if he did not feel this ever-present pain from his Meditation Art, how powerful could he be? How many percentage of his Spirit was actually spent managing his pain?


    Rowan sighed, "Remember back to the time you began climbing the road to power and immortality, during your Trials to select the Meditation Art that would make you an Acolyte. At that time you made certain decisions that would serve as the foundations to shape your future. I originally wanted to interfere but that would mean pushing you away from a path that was uniquely yours, something even I would not be able to control."


    He paused before continuing to speak to the shocked Andar, "The reason you can feel this pain is because your first association with power was pain, and until you learn to let go and ept yourself as worthy of your own power, that pain will ever be by your side¡­ just like this!"


    Rowan snapped his fingers and Andar nearly bit his tongue as his body went into a seizure, endless waves of familiar pain bombarding every cell in his body, before he could marshall his senses to take control of the pain, it vanished once Rowan snapped his fingers again.


    Andar went silent, aware that he had been given a great gift of enlightenment, while Rowan words were simple it hit on the core of his character.

 Chapter 670 Alone

    <h4>Chapter 670 Alone</h4>


    ?Andar had never felt worthy of the gifts of a new life. He had been given great talents but hecked the discipline and fortitude to press on through the setbacks that talent gave him, and this attitude led to his shameful death in the fangs of the beasts he was feeding.


    Given a second chance and his talents and body had been enhanced to a ridiculous degree, he had refused to use his gifts in a manner that would not be worthy of them.


    When he was breaking through the clouds to be an Acolyte, during that process he had experienced pain greater than what he had thought could be possible.


    If this was the Andar of before he would have stopped, even with his body having the capacity to move on, this pain would have incapacitated him, but he did not want to waste any chance given to him so Andar epted this pain as a price of power, and he had gone beyond what his body was capable of. He had shattered his body to pieces to reach the hand of a god when he was still a mortal.


    Andar had not wasted his gifts.


    His talent had responded to this incredible resolve and had given him a great mental talent and he unlocked the ability of Gray Will.


    This was a powerful mental talent that killed the user as they made use of it, only given to those who were willing to go to the edge and beyond it in the pursuit of their goals. A gift like this should only be avable to an Archmage.


    Due to Andar''s unique constitution, he was barely able to use it, giving him the ability to enhance his Meditation Art to a level that was beyond what any Acolyte or Mage could reach


    His talents had also responded to a Supreme Meditation Art like the Endless Vault, pushing Andar to aplish such great heights as an Acolyte, but he had paid for this power.


    The price for this growth was terrible, it came with an endless pain that was cing him on the brink of madness, and a greater part of his Spirit was devoted to keeping him sane.


    Although he was now aware of the root of his drive, it would be nearly impossible for him to change, but still, slowly but surely, he would get there. He heard his Creator who sat by his side sighing, Andar''s heart shook for he detected sorrow in his voice and a grim determination.


    Andar lifted his head and looked at the figure of Rowan, and his Creator spoke,


    "I made a decision to give you a great gift. At first, it was just to make you a supreme Rank 1 Mage, yet I have gone through so many changes in these past few years that my thoughts have changed.


    "Haa¡­" Rowan let out a long drawn-out breath, his eyes seeming as if it was piercing through eternity, "How time reveals the secrets and depravities of the past, if I want to change reality, then this change needs to start with me. Andar if you want to create enemies, try changing something.


    "I have been breaking the chains of very ced on me and it has brought me to the realization that my children can not reach their full potential if I don''t know how to let them go. I will not be like my Father and the Primordials. I have to let you go, only then can you truly shine¡­"


    Andar did not really understand what Rowan meant, he heard his words but he chose not to believe them, he was looking at the fire during the speech because somehow he could not bear to look at Rowan''s face, and when he looked up, he was alone.


    He looked behind him and the ever-present eye in his Mental Space had vanished. His Mental Space suddenly felt empty.


    ''Has it ever been this quiet?"


    ''Why don''t I like it?''


    ''Why do I want to cry?''


    ''Why do I feel so alone?''


    Andar hugged himself as he suddenly felt a void he never knew existed inside him as the presence he had disregarded for so long was gone.


    He began to weep,


    "So I have depended on your presence for so long, I have forgotten what it is like to be alone. Somehow I have always had the thought that I could never be truly in any danger, no matter what foes or situations I faced, because I could feel you.


    "I did not tell you that the reason I could hold on for so long was because I knew you were here with me and your presence is my greatest strength. You should have given me the chance to thank you before you left me because I just realized now that I have never thanked you for giving me a new life."


    Andar knelt down and tears poured from his eyes as he whispered, "Father, why have you abandoned me?"


    He felt a nudge by his side as the Cloud Whale rubbed his head against Andar''s waist. That small gesture was enough to push his mind away from his loss and made him think deeply about the words of his creator. He had given him the greatest gift of all, and his behavior was a disgrace to this gift.


    "I swear this to you Father, no matter how far away from me you are. I shall find you and you shall not be able to push me away, because I will be worthy to stand by your side."


    Andar stood up, his Spirit Body began to ripple and copse, he could not hold it together for he had much to learn, but he could see the meat still hanging in front of him and he soon realized what it was¡ªPrimordial Aether.


    He had digested less than a hundred drops of this Aether thest time he created a Named Item, and if he wanted to estimate how much Primordial Aether was here, it was at least ten thousand, this was not counting the ones he had previously digested.


    Andar brought his fading hand and grabbed the Primordial Aether, "I don''t know if I can ever live to your expectations¡­," He shoved the Primordial Aether into the center of his Spirit and his body lit up like a star, "... But I know I will never stop growing until I reach you!"


    The single second ended, and Andar began to Ascend to be a Mage.

 Chapter 671 The Cusp of Godhood

    Chapter 671 The Cusp of Godhood


    ??On a mountainous region buffeted by intense sand storms and rogue lightning strikes that mmed against the earth with no warning, a figure pushed their way through the storm, enduring every lightning bolt that struck them, although they appeared unaffected by this great force of nature until they arrived at the center of this ce.


    The figure removed the wraps covering their face and the woman that was revealed underneath was beautiful but her face was set in a firm manner that showed her determination, her green eye shed as she looked around, and then she nodded. This was the right ce for her to be a god.


    After more than fifteen years, Maeve was on the verge of bing a god!


    She had been surprised at her quick growth in power, but with every day that passed, her powers continued growing in leaps and bounds since she used the image and memories of Rowan as her Incarnation.


    If she had to guess, she believed it was because she was the first person who had ever truly worshipped Rowan''s Incarnation, therefore she had unrestricted ess to a well of power that was deeper than she could ever imagine.


    The only activity that Maeve performed on her journey to be a god was to go around the, and every day she came across powerful beasts that she fought and when she won they became her source of sustenance. She had circled the entire 356 times before she reached the cusp of godhood.


    It did not take long for her to understand that someone was here helping her grow, for the challenges she faced were dangerous but not overwhelming.


    She would go to sleep and when she woke up she would see that her terrain had changed, presenting a fresh set of challenges and powerful enemies to fight, and it was like this that enemies and terrains that she felt could be found from all over the gxy and even beyond was brought to her and she took to it like fish to water, endlessly battling and growing stronger.


    Maeve did not find such a life to be exhausting, she was growing stronger with every single day and she blew through every single obstacle on her path until she was finally at the moment when she stood at the brink of divinity.


    ''What sort of a god will I be?''


    If anyone had told Maeve that she could be a god in less than two decades she would haveughed and called them a fool.


    A god was a Title and a position so far above her station and knowledge that the idea that she could be one would be ridiculous to her, it was like an ant thinking it could lift up a mountain range, and yet, here she was, at the brink of her Ascension.


    She looked into herself and acknowledged the reason for this change¡ªHer Lord.


    Rowan''s Incarnation was the source of these great changes, as the energy it gave her was so pure and vast, that it was a struggle to digest and incorporate it. She had shattered her entire power system and began from scratch because her previous foundations could not bear the weight of this Incarnation.


    From a mortal back to the Incarnation Realm took less than eight months, the Image of Rowan transformed again when her foundation became more solid, bing something more ethereal. He was no longer a godlike figure with the eyes of a dragon, now it seemed as if he was made from all the stars in the skies.


    Anytime she had unleashed her Incarnation, it was almost as if a new dawn was arising, and she rarely used this Incarnation inbat, because the power alone was enough to sweep past all her enemies and decimate thend for hundreds of miles, and as she grew more powerful, this range increased to thousands of miles until she stopped using it any longer to battle because she knew if she disyed it with her present powers of an Earth god, she would turn this to dust.


    When she reached the Second Great Circle and gained her territory at the Spirit Territory Realm, it turned out to be a vastnd filled with endless forests and meadows, it contained great mountains and lush valleys, and it reminded her of home, but it was a home that she could not remember.


    The instant she reached the Incandescent Realm, life was born inside her Territory as great beasts of all sizes filled hernds and her waters.  This change filled her with awe and yet she knew a greater part of this change could be assigned to a figure that dwelled at the edge of her Territory.


    That figure was the starlight Incarnation of Rowan who sat cross-legged at the edge of her Territory and the light that radiated from it filled her Territory with endless vitality. Enhancing the growth of her Territory a thousand times over, even time seemed to be elerated inside her Territory.


    At the Promation Realm, the voices and the souls of the people stuck to her Spirit gained life and filled her Territory, even the Nymph became real and had a new form.


    All the people of her lord were born again, and they began creating homes, and slowly the vige of Calcutta was created near the massive Incarnation of Rowan, and the light from it filled these people with the strength of a hundred dragons, even their newborn sons and daughters grew strong under this light.


    She had no idea how she broke through to the Third Great Circle, it happened as she was resting after a great battle with a powerful Wyvern, and she suddenly felt are Realm loosening, as a great burst of power filled had soul and she stepped into the Realm denied to every maid since the birth of Trion, and she became a Cinder Spark.


    A third of the forest and rivers in her Territory werebusted, creating an inferno that was a mile high that burned without smoke. Her Cinder Spark was mighty!


    The power she could draw from this me was earth shattering and as always a new branch of enemies was given to her to battle and solidify her realm, from Demons, Mages, Dominators, Titans, Dragons, and many other creatures from the universe, all of them were brought to her to battle.


    When she became a Pyre Lord she was now able to control this me, and it was then that she began to catch sight of a being with wings of light that guided her through this world.

 Chapter 672 Green Lightning

    Chapter 672 Green Lightning


    ??A Pyre Lord could channel their mes not only as a source of attack but to boost other bodily and spiritual functions like perception, agility, and even Spirit, with this power her ultimate goal was now to catch this being and question it, and if she was admitting the truth to herself, she wanted to battle with it. How could she not?


    Maeve knew that this being must be a vassal of her lord, and the fact that it was able to control so much power left her with a feeling of despondency. There was a time when she was the strongest helper of her lord, and she could not wait to catch up.


    Maeve did not trust anyone else to truly keep Rowan safe.


    Over time she felt that both of them, she and this being of light, had begun to y a game, one where this being would slow down just enough for her to catch sight of it before it steadily ramped up its speed.


    Over time Maeve became aware that it would be impossible for her to reach the speed of this being. Perhaps in terms of strength, then she might be its match or even exceed it, but it was useless if she could not catch up to it.


    Although she continued to pursue it, she did not ce much effort, determined to reach a higher level of power, and then after spending seven years on this, Maeve became an Earth god. It was then that the dreams began toe to her, like distant snapshots of memories she had forgotten.


    The only thing she could do about these dreams whose meaning eluded her was to record them. Perhaps Rowan might be able to find a use for it, after all, he was present inside all of them, but this memory of Rowan was not the same as she remembered.


    In this dream, Rowan was a child and he was not sickly or without power. He was a child that was filled with energy, vitality, and most importantly power¡­ so much power. Thest dream she had that always made her smile was of a young Rowan who was barely four years old holding up a mountain while chasing after a pair of flying tortoises.


    She preserved all these dreams using the Medannguage, and waited, knowing her lord would be summoning her to his side one of theseing days.


    The Ascension from a Pyre Lord to be an Earth god was terrifying, and she almost thought that she would fail while attempting to reach this level. Death did not scare her, what she was afraid of was failure. The thoughts of failing her lord again terrified her.


    During her advancement to an Earth god, Maeve did not know what resources were avable to a Dominator when preparing to be an Earth god but she soon realized that her Foundations were too solid and that meant even before she became a god, she was struck with a Tribtion.


    The Tribtion was unexpected, she was polishing her Foundations as a Pyre Lord when the skies darkened, the world was plunged into darkness and green lightning bolts that covered half the descended upon her.


    The only reason the still existed was due to her stubborn nature. As the Tribtion bore down on her, Maeve did not wait to receive it, she did the opposite and attacked with everything she had.


    It was at that time that she had unleashed the full might of her Incarnation, and her sh with the Tribtion had sent tremors that spread out for countless miles, shattering a in the distance and narrowly missing the one below her that she was now willing to take as her. Her greatest and most surprising growth had urred in this ce, and all the battles she had were preserved in the memories of this world.


    Maeve still shivered when she remembered this encounter. She only survived due to assistance from the people of Calcutta, who endured severe injuries in order to block a portion of the lightning bolts, and due to her Incarnation, which suppressed the powers of the Tribtion, ensuring that what should have killed her without any hassle became something manageable with a high chance of death if she made a mistake.


    She was willing to fight with these odds, and she did and seeded, even gaining a surprising gift from this terrifying encounter.


    Her survival brought endless benefits to her and her Territory, as for the first time it began to rain, and a portion of the Tribtion in the form of the green lightning bolts remained inside her Territory and endlessly roved about in the clouds above.


    In a fit of madness, Maeve had suppressed a portion of the Tribtion using her Incarnation and dragged it inside her Territory. Without the light from her Incarnation, this Tribtion would have shattered her Territory to pieces.


    After much deliberation, Maeve decided to use these green lightning bolts as the foundation for her Ascension into godhood.


    Unlike most of the powers avable to her, this lightning bolt contained endless mysteries, its Aura was transcendent and its powers were palpable.


    Wielding this lightning as a goddess would be a great way to have ess to powers that would differentiate her from most Dominators, she might be wrong but she felt that it would be very rare for a Dominator to receive a Tribtion at the Earth god level and because of her unique Territory, a part of that Tribtion had been trapped inside of it, she would need to take advantage of this boon in order to push for greater heights.


    After another seven more years as an Earth god, she finally reached the limit and this was what brought her here to this valley where she would be a god.


    Maeve punched the ground, the motion of her fist was not fast, and when it reached the ground it did not even stir any dust, but you could hear a dull rumbling as if an army of a million soldiers were marching by. Then suddenly thend for hundreds of miles suddenly ttened.


    Mountains, valleys, rivers, and forests, all were pressed for more than thirty feet into the ground, creating a smooth surface that was a tiled surface simr to ceramic.


    The entire depression was perfectly circr and Maeve sat in the middle of it cross-legged.


    She remained in this position for days as she prepared herself, and in the midst of this preparation, she frowned as she noticed several intruders descending into thes, covered by the mes of re-entry.

 Chapter 673 I Can Smell Her

    <h4>Chapter 673 I Can Smell Her</h4>


    ?Maeve stood up in rm as she noticed that there were three distinct presences falling onto the. Their speed was fast as they quickly circled the before they seemed to detect her position and they began to descend near her position.


    Maeve urged her Spirit to scan these intruders but she could not glean much from them, only a sensation of bleeding flesh that stank of corroded oil, polluted mes, and deep rot, but that was enough for her to know what wasing¡­


    Abominations!


    The grin that broke out on her face was almost feral. These were the bastards that caused her lord distress and great pain. She had been praying for the day she could find them again, and her prayer had been answered as the universe chose to deliver them to her doorstep.


    She could not ascend to godhood with these sorts of distractions around, but she was okay with this, ughtering these Abominations would just be the primer needed for her to be a goddess.


    Covering herself in shadows drawn from the smoke from her budding Pyre mes, she began to slink towards the location of thending Abominations.


    As she moved, multiple shadows escaped from her body and drilled into the ground or vanished into the air.


    Maeve was slowly creating a choke point where she could butcher her enemies, determined not to let a single one of them escape. Her green eyes shed before they were covered by shadows and she vanished.


    ?


    Three massive bodies mmed into the ground, cracking the earth for thousands of feet and sending shockwaves into the air, for they did not slow down until they touched down, creating three massive craters that glowed with heat as the sand liquefied and cooled into ss.


    Dust and smoke covered these descended arrivals before a harsh wind blowing from the south revealed their forms, which turned out to be three massive spider-like creatures, with the movements from their bodies they appeared to be alive, as their seven legs dug straightened up a bit after absorbing the shock of their descent.


    Each of these creatures was almost five hundred feet in circumference and if their appendages that gripped the ground were added then they could easily be bigger than a thousand feet.


    A loud hissing sound escaped from them as arge port opened in their center and these spider-like creatures parted in half revealing tens of thousands of figures.


    The silence was broken as multiple thousands of Reapers, these seventeen-foot-tall Abominations began to spread around, their four arms digging into the ground as they assumed a more animalistic form as they went on all fours, this change was made so they could be faster onnd.


    They escaped from the craters and began to spread covering the entire perimeter like locust, until the earth surrounding this area had been filled with their numbers. A rough estimate would ce the Reapers here to be about thirty-five thousand.


    Behind the Reapers were several Desecrators, their nine heads peering around, and their wings that were wet with a sort of thick slime were being shaken in order for them to soon take flight.


    The three spiderlike constructs all these Abominations emerged from began to merge with each other as a new structure was beginning to be created on the surface of the.


    Looking over all these was the Abomination Champion. His figure had not changed all that much, he had long white hair that reached his knees, but a closer look would reveal that this was no longer hair, as sometimes in the past they had been transformed into thin white worms.


    These worms moved independently and with the mouth attached to their ends, they were busy consuming each other, every passing second, hundreds of worms cannibalized each other, and new worms were regrown on the head of the Abomination Champion.


    What was rming was that each worm that was brutally consumed cried out in bliss before it died, for their short lives were nothing but endless pain.


    His three pairs of eyes were cold and now they were all fully opened, this was a sign that all his personalities had been fully integrated and he was no longer a confused being with a mother and sister fighting constantly in his head.


    He had devoured their essence and becameplete, shocking even Lamia, for the core of his being was to have such a chaotic nature, and because he could transcend even his nature, he developed a strong immunity against Lamia''s control and any sort of mental maniption in general as he could easily see through subterfuge of any kind whether magical or mundane.


    At first, the Abomination Core had been deeply wary about her first champion and imprisoned him out of fear and was nning to destroy him, but after creating more Champions, she began to see a certain purpose for the existence of this creature.


    It could be used as a failsafe, in case any of her broods werepromised by both internal and external factors, at that time she would need something that could be resistant to mental maniptions to correct that error.


    So she separated this Champion and kept him hidden most of the time, and it would turn out that her fears were correct and paid off in a manner that she did not even anticipate.


    The Gods of Trion had made their move and Lamia had been taken without any ability to resist, and the ns she had ced herself in order to help her to solve any internal error in her brood turned out to be herst opportunity for survival.


    The Abomination Champion bone mask snapped aside, the mask resembled two bony hands sped together and when they opened the fingers retreated into his jaw to reveal his gaunt face, he turned to another two figures behind him, the first who stumbled before righting himself.


    It was Augustus Tiberius and he shook his head as if he was dizzy from theirnding, he was not as strong as he used to be, this did not help that he had an Abomination growing inside him, and not just any Abomination, their queen itself was inside him¡ªLamia.


    Her voice pierced out through the cover of his Armor speaking to the girl behind him.


    "Are you sure she is here? I don''t want to search another barren rock again for nothing. Time is of the essence!"


    The girl ignored the voice of Lamia and looked around. This was the girl that Augustus rescued in that dying world all those years ago, and now she was different, her skin appeared to now be a merger of metal and flesh, but it was undeniable that as she replied the irritated Abomination after a few seconds passed, that the voice belonged to Absomet the Rune Ship,


    "Yes, she is here¡­ I can smell her." Absomet grinned.

 Chapter 674 Hidden Intentions

    Chapter 674 Hidden Intentions


    ??The face of Augustus held a pained grimace every time Lamia spoke as if the action caused him great pain, this was notable because the former General had be used to pain, and so it could be imagined that carrying the remnants of Lamia inside him was truly painful.


    "You said the same thing about our target on thest twelve worlds and yet we found everything but what we seek, are you sure your senses are still working as they should? Or should I remind you again about the dangers we are facing and how easily we can lose our lives? I rescued your remains because you promised me results." Lamia crooned like an irritated cat.


    "I would have tracked her more easily, but no thanks to you eating me, you rabid animal, I had to take some time to build myself from the fragments that remained, I barely had anything to work with bitch, and only my ingenuity had truly brought us to this ce after all the obstacles ced on our path. You have fucked my life enough as it is, be quiet and let me work my magic."


    Absomet replied distractedly, her left eye was metallic, the orbs glowing red as they rotated in their sockets scanning the area, while the right eye was still human, although not for long as the beautiful blue eyes of the girl slowly eroded, reced by cold metal.


    Thest of her flesh was gone, leaving a woman of metal behind, and Absomet sighed in relief, the cries of the mortal child had be a nuisance after years of listening to it. Her capabilities were not what it was before or she would have trained up the girl to be a worthy soldier, such fortitude to bear the pain of assimtion for years was rare.


    The least she could do was to save her gic information inside her databases. When she returned to her previous heights, she would create a legion of soldiers using her gic code. As payment for her sacrifice, Absomet was determined to make the girl the progenitor of her armies.


    Beside her Augustus''s eyes sagged in sorrow, he had thought that in his life if he could only save at least one person it would count for something. He did not want to die without saving a single soul, and this final act of madness and defiance was refused to him


    ''The universe wants my anguish to never end. What was I thinking when I sought absolution? My suffering is just beginning.''


    Lamia did not care about what went on in the mind of her Host, she had felt the physiological reaction to the death of the girl, and this gave her pleasure, but it was not what she was focused on at the moment, her patience was wearing thin as the search for Rowan continued, that anomaly could be the difference between life and death,


    "The fragile connection with my main body is dying, and I believe we are quite a fair distance from empire-controlled Territory. I will begin rebuilding my army on this world and my Champion shall now search for the traces of Rowan if you believe he can be our salvation."


    "Is that wise?" Absomet said, "We are just a thousand light years away from Trion and the light of Intent can easily reach them." It would be a bad thing for Absomet if Lamia began rebuilding her armies while she was in such a fragile state, but she did not let this emotion show, even though she knew this monster could guess a portion of her thoughts already.


    "Unlike you, I don''t need a crutch like Intent" Lamia savagely replied. Unknown to Absomet, Lamia had reached the Limits of what she could create as she was just a tiny portion of her true self, and unless she could slowly heal the damages done to her, and that would likely take millions of years, this was all she could manage, any more Abominations she created would not fall under her control making them nothing but mindless beast whose only desire was to ughter and spread their numbers.


    Absomet leered at Lamia, her height was beginning to increase from the diminutive four feet seven inches of the young girl to five feet. Using Aether and pieces of exotic metals she had gathered over the years she began building herself.


    Absomet wanted to leave this process forter as she sought stronger metals, but if Lamia began creating more Abominations her position here would be reduced to a ve or worse, despite that she sneered,


    "Oh yes, I do sometimes forget you are nothing but a beast. Our cooperation is due to mutual benefits and we are not partners, do what you will but if you call the attention of the Empire on us, I shall leave you behind."


    Lamia chuckled and called out,


    "My Champion, find her!"


    "There is no need for that, for she is already here."


    One of the Desecrators whose wings were now dry enough to take flight leaped into the air apanied by a loud st as it beat its fifty-foot wings; it had not ascended for more than a few hundred feet before it suddenly stalled and copsed to the ground with a loud boom.


    The Desecrator raised its nine heads to scream its irritation but its eyes widened as its decapitated heads simply fell with a dull thump, the eighteen eyes blinking in shock before they went still in death, a short whileter those eyes exploded and the long stems of flowers and grass grew out from every opening in the skull.


    The massive body of the Desecrator stood still, its neck still raised, revealing neat slices where something, supposedly a sharp de, had sliced through its neck.


    The wounds did not bleed but from the stump from its neck, green shoots began to arise and before long, a massive trunk holding green leaves and flowers of all colors raised from the stump, and in a blink of an eye, nine massive trees grew from the corpse of the Desecrator.


    The trees grew supernaturally fast until there was nothing left of the Abomination, as it had already been consumed as fuel for their growth, their strong roots that were harder than metal pierced the ground for hundreds of feet.


    When the trees stopped growing at fifty feet tall, their branches were already spread wide, with the beginning of fruits already growing in between the luscious leaves.

 Chapter 675 Surrounded

    <h4>Chapter 675 Surrounded</h4>


    Killing an Abomination as Absomet came to discover was difficult, you could not just behead them or cut off their limbs, if it was that simple, Absomet would have easily eradicated Lamia''s horde no matter their numbers with the weapons previously avable to her.


    An Abomination had an unearthly vitality and few to little vital organs, they could be referred to as nothing but teeth and ws with bodies attached to them.


    Slicing off their heads was useless, their heads would still have life and if they had no way to merge with their body, the head would simply grow new pairs of limbs, and their bodies would most likely grow two more heads as they adapted to their injuries.


    The only way to kill them was to crush their bodies into mush until their vitality could not heal from such terrible trauma, and even then there was a high risk of contamination if the bodily fluids of the Abomination were to enter the body of their attackers, their system would bepromised and a new Abomination would be born from the body of their unwilling host.


    This process was incredibly painful.


    With the presence of Lamia, it was still more difficult to kill an Abomination because with her unique Aether, she could rapidly heal them and provide them with the means to evolve in a manner that made them more resistant to what previously harmed them.


    As the rank of an Abomination increased, their vitality also improved drastically, and for a high-ranking Abomination like a Desecrator, even grounding up its body would not kill it instantly and if these crushed pieces were not burned to ashes, it would heal itself.


    So the shock of witnessing a Desecrator killed in such a brief and shocking fashion stunned Absomet.


    Dull thuds began to resound over the crater as Desecrators and Reapers began to lose their lives, as a figure that could barely be seen flitted through their ranks. The figure could barely be seen, but what it left behind was apparent.


    Either an army of thousands was attacking or a single person was moving around supernaturally fast because Abominations began to fall in droves and trees were taking their ces, in a short while the crater was beginning to be filled with so much vegetation, that it was almost as if a forest had appeared out of nowhere.


    This environment favored the attackers as visibility was now reduced and the trees had scattered the tight arrangements of the Abominations. The sounds of the growing trees were bing so loud it was masking the sounds of the intense butchery.


    Surprise cries arose among the Abominations as their numbers were being rapidly whittled down and the forest grew thicker. The dense smell of flowers covering this area was very sweet, but this smell signified a potent poison carried by the trees. It was a good thing that an Abomination was mostly resistant to poison or they would all be dead.


    A shrill scream from Lamia arose through the din, silencing every panicking abomination, and they began to converge around the spider-like structure they arrived in, which was now in the shape of a building.


    Lamia had no chance to begin evolving her Abominations because there was nothing left behind for her to manipte, the trees growing from the corpses of the Abominations grew so quickly that they sucked every bit of flesh from them in a matter of seconds, leaving nothing behind.


    The Abominations clustered thickly among themselves and they resembled a wall of teeth and ws, and even air would be unable to pass through their ranks.


    In a short while, barely fifteen seconds had passed and every single Desecrator had been ughtered, they had been particrly targeted because it would seem their capability of flight made them a priority for elimination, and the number of Reapers that had fallen was at least a few thousand.


    This speed of killing was too fast! The evidence of this great ughter was the massive forest that had surrounded them in such a little while.


    Absomet nodded in satisfaction, it was not every day that she saw something as pleasant as this.


    "Where is she?!" Lamia shrieked, her voice prating through Augustus'' armor with so much force he began to bleed from every orifice in his body, only the unholy vitality of the Abominations kept him standing.


    "Everywhere." the Champion replied and grinned, exposing needle-sharp teeth like a sharp before his face mask snapped close, and he bent his body to the side as if swayed by the breeze.


    That sudden move from the Abomination Champion made a hand covered with mes narrowly miss him, the hand paused for a fraction of a second before continuing towards Augustus who was behind the Champion.


    The hand of the Abomination Champion snapped forward and seized the hand by the wrist stopping it cold, but the momentum of the blow was so great that the wind it generated from its motion mmed into Augustus like a meteor,unching him into the structure behind with a resounding boom that was drowned by the pained cry of Augustus, who was only saved from death by his armor, nevertheless, his armor had been crushed to pieces and he fell face down to the ground, arge pool of blood spreading all around him.


    The hand seized by the Abomination Champion suddenly wilted turning into a dried branch. The Abomination Champion chuckled like a child as if he was impressed by an impressive trick.


    Augustus groaned and stood up jerkily like a marite, it was clear that his body was under the control of Lamia for it was far too broken to stand unaided.


    "Coward, show yourself!" Lamia hissed.


    With the destruction of Augustus'' armor, the form of Lamia was revealed. Simr to how Rowan once saw her inside the Nexus, the head of Lamia was growing out of Augustus'' chest.


    Like a parasite, the head had drained all the flesh and blood around his torso leaving a decrepit sight behind, barely held together by bones and stringy bits of muscles.


    The forest around began to rustle, as thousands of figures of men, women and children emerged from the forests.


    "Be careful what you ask for," The Abomination Championughed, his sickly voice like that of a corpse.

 Chapter 676 For The Lord Rowan!!!

    <h4>Chapter 676 For The Lord Rowan!!!</h4>


    Lamia looked around them in obvious shock, they had been surrounded. The forest that had sprung up around her army had created a wall of green that enclosed them inside, looking at the rag-tag army of peasants that steadily walked closer to them, Lamia wanted tough, but something made her wary.


    These people had no fear in their eyes, only hate and a weird sense of expectation as if she were prey. Her armies of Abomination here, furious monstrosities that had shattered a hundred worlds were surrounded by fucking farmers and tailors.


    ''What the hell!'' Lamia blinked rapidly as if to ensure that there was nothing stuck in her eyes. Her barest constion was that there must be a super weapon here that was destroying her brood of Abominations.


    These were not ordinary Abominations but top of the line warriors, Reapers, and Desecrators were truly powerful units, and creating a single Reaper had required more than thirty evolutions and endless amounts of refinements before she ended up with them.


    Of course, she could create a more powerful variant of Reapers, but that would need more evolutions and two or more decades before it could be aplished, which by the time scale of the universe was already lightning fast.


    Lamia refused to believe that without the element of surprise, anyone who was not a powerful god could win against her, even in this weakened state.


    Absomet muttered to herself, "There is something wrong with these people." Turning to Lamia she said, "You should be careful, I advise we withdraw, and find another way to contact Rowan, we are not here to battle his subordinates."


    Lamia snickered, "What subordinates? How is he going to take us seriously if we withdraw from a bunch of peasants? Remember that our partnership is still nonexistent, and beginning it by showing a weak front would be a grievous mistake!"


    "Do what you will," Absomet frowned and whispered to herself, but she was sure that Lamia heard her, "we are nothing but broken remnants, but it seems you have forgotten that simple fact."


    The attacks on the Abominations began without any fanfare, as the people surrounding the Abomination charged from the forest with no war cry whatsoever. It was the least strange thing that happened next.


    At first, it was an amusing sight to see a chubby woman in her fifties holding arge metal spoon and charging at Abominations who were dreaded forces of nature who had ughtered countless worlds.


    She was in the lead, closely followed by men wielding cusses, hoes, knives, rakes, and other household or farming instruments.


    There were even children charging at the Abominations, but they were all grouped together and were all supervised by their guardians. Suddenly this grim aura of the battlefield became weird, as the children who were far more excited than their adult counterparts began to yell in their childish voices.


    In the silence of the battlefield, their voices were piercing, and some of them began tough in excitement.


    Lamia began to shake with rage, her mouth opened in surprised anger that would only be sated if she killed everyone here a thousand times over and slowly tortured them over the course of a thousand years.


    Every single Reaper here could ughter an entire Minor World in less than a month if there were no godlike defenders in that world. Yet all that was meaningless, as the metallic spoon wielded by the chubby woman mmed into a Reaper in its midsection. This strikemenced the battle.


    The Reaper had attacked as soon as the woman drew near, these unholy monstrosities knew nothing of defense and only lived to attack, but inparison with the speed the chubby woman attacked with, the Reaper could as well be moving in slow motion.


    The heavy metal spoon bypassed the four swinging limbs and impacted against the waist of the Reaper, and it sted the Abomination into two.


    The top half of the Reaper wasunched into the air for thousands of feet like a rocket and Lamia''s wide eyes followed its ascent, her face frozen in expression of shock and anger.


    Halfway through its rise, the shrieking torso of the Reaper exploded and arge tree took its ce and slowly fell to the ground. Lamia followed the descent of the falling tree and looked at the bottom half of the Reaper which had also transformed into two tree stumps that began to grow upwards bringing out branches and leaves.


    The front section of the Abomination seemed to melt, as their bodies were sted to pieces by forks, spoons, hoes, knives, rakes, and slippers¡­ every touch of the people here carried a force that could crush mountains, and even though they had no tactics whatsoever, it was meaningless when their opponents could as well be made from thrash paper.


    Whatever levity that could be gotten from a chubby woman in her fifties wielding a metal spoon was gone as everyone here was reminded that these were the people who had just been ughtering Abominations and not some hidden super weapon.


    The battlefield devolved into chaos, as the Abominations were being summarily ughtered by men, women, and children, with most of them wielding unconventional weapons, like a cute four years old boy who was using a toy shield to batter against an Abomination.


    In his excitement he had separated from his group and pushed deep into the horde of Abominations, leaving everyone behind and surrounding himself with enemies.


    He yelled out childish obscenities that he knew he was only allowed to make because they were on the battlefield, anywhere else and they would whoop his bum.


    "For the Lord Rowan!!" his childish voice cried out.


    His puny body held a shocking amount of power as every hit he made caused shockwaves to erupt from his strikes, but he was too overenthusiastic and was soon surrounded by three Reapers who fell on him with ws and teeth and he went down screaming.


    The Reapers attacked in frenzy and when the dust cleared, it revealed a surprising sight, the body of the boy was frozen in fear clutching his tiny shield to cover his head, and his eyes were squeezed shut.


    He slowly opened his eyes and observed his body expecting blood and heavy injuries, but apart from his clothes that had been torn to pieces, he was basically unharmed, even though the assaults from the Abomination had destroyed the earth around him for hundreds of feet pushing him deep into a crater, he was unhurt.


    The naked childughed aloud as he leaped out of the crater, his tiny hands punching a Reaper in the jaw sending the massive seventeen foot tell Abomination barreling towards a wide-


    chested man who hugged the Abomination like a lover, and applied more force until its body exploded like an overripe fruit dropped from a tree.

 Chapter 677 The madness of Lamia

    Chapter 677 The madness of Lamia


    ??The battle if you wanted to call it that, had hardlysted for two minutes, but half the Abominations here were already dead, transformed intorge trees.


    Augustus began to weep silent tears of happiness, finally, it seemed his torture wasing to an end, and he did not care by whose hands it was delivered, even if it was to being from a child. His eyes followed the loudest individual on the battlefield and like everyone here, he was deeply puzzled, frightened, and doubting the very reality before their eyes.


    The naked boy pped his hands in excitement. To the child, this was seriously fun.


    When he came to battle with the adults, he was warned to stick with his groups, which were fifty-five children all in the age range of three to seven years old, but he had stuck out by himself, there was no way he was letting the rest share his glory.


    Unlike everyone in the vige, he did not want to be a farmer but a soldier, maybe even a Captain, or perhaps a General even. Although every profession was a worthy service towards the Lord, he wanted the glory of fighting great battles.


    "Jumai you reckless brat," a shocked voice filled with helplessness resounded over the battlefield, "I''m gonna whoop you a thousand times on your bum when we return today."


    An attractive young woman holding a long whip and a spat, who was also wearing an apron ran towards the boy, the flour stains on the apron revealed that she should have been in the midst of cooking when the summon for battle came, and her task was to watch over the rambunctious children who wished to battle alongside their parents and siblings.


    Everything was going well, these creatures that had once terrorized them back in Calcutta, ughtering their families and desecrating their bodies were no longer the nightmares they had once been to them.


    They had faced tougher battles alongside the Handmaiden of their Lord Rowan, but despite all these battles, nothing could protect her from the stress of watching these damned kids.


    "I''m gonna whip your bum until it''s raw," she marched towards Jumai, pping away the Reapers that tried to reach her and marching with a determined stride towards the boy while snapping her whip.


    The face of the boy went white and he yelled in fright, he began running deeper into the Abomination horde, mming them away with a brush of his hands, he was far more scared of his elder sister and teacher than any monsters that prowled the universe, in his short life he had never seen anyone more dangerous.


    Absomet watched in astonishment as the young naked child leaped over the battlefield, legs spread wide with tears spilling out of his eyes in fear, not of the Abominations, but of a livid young woman towing dozens of children behind her and tearing apart Abominations like they were weeds.


    "This¡­. This¡­ This is madness! Are these soldiers?"


    Lamia was going insane in anger, Augustus groaned in pain nearly falling to his knees as his essence was crazily extracted and Lamia screamed at the Abomination Champion,


    "Why are you standing here? Stop them before they ughter all my Reapers, without any Reaper as a base form Abomination, I will have to start from scratch, with my weakened body that would take millennia! I don''t have that much time or even the essence to amodate such a loss."


    Absomet perked her ears at that statement, Lamia in a fit of fury had revealed her weakness to her.


    The Champion shook his head, "I can''t stop them."


    "Why not?" Lamia yelled, if she had hands she would be pulling out her hair by the handful, her Abominations were being rapidly depleted with every passing moment and the sight was driving her insane.


    The Champion pointed out, "If I make a move, you will be dead. Don''t you realize that you have been held hostage here?"


    Lamia''s eyes bugged out of her head for a few inches as she looked around, "I see nothing here but¡­"


    "You can''t see it because you are now too weak," Absometughed, "Trust me the only reason the both of us are alive is because the Champion is with us, if he makes a move, we are dead."


    "what¡­ what¡­" Lamia sputtered in shock


    "I believe we are being used as a source of training for these good folks, also I think this is also very personal for them. I believe I detect a lot of hate emanating from these good folks. Tell me, Lamia, what did you do to piss off a vige filled with such powerful Earth gods?"


    Lamia''s eyes which were like those of a goat became enraged and then as if a switch was flicked, she went cold, with a voice dripping with malice she said,


    "It doesn''t matter if I die, you know what to do. Kill them all my Champion, if I''m to die I shall take them all with me!"


    Absomet was startled, "You are insane Lamia, this is a good thing for us. What does it matter if they are stronger than we are at this moment, it means that your theory was correct. Rowan is who we want. We can find safety under a powerful umbre while recovering our powers."


    "She doesn''t care about that," The Champion replied, "It would be a different matter if the one ughtering some of the best warriors she created was Rowan himself.


    "Yet only his maid who had been ced on a distant far from his true army is already this powerful, she knows her worth to Rowan would be nearly non-existent. She would prefer to burn it all to the ground than beg Rowan on her knees, after all, she is fundamentally his enemy, there is no reason for a partnership to be made except it is from a basis of equal strength."


    The Champion spoke all this in a single breath and Absomet nodded in understanding.


    "Bastard, stop talking and attack now!" Lamia''s cries were now clearly deranged.


    The Champion sighed and from his right hand a long bone de emerged more than ten feet long, he raised the de and pointed it towards the fight.


    Lamia grinned, she did not care if what she was about to unleash here was a mistake on her part, having suffered unexpected losses and setbacks time after time, this remnant part of her had gone truly insane.


    She could still recover her losses. First, she just had to kill everyone here.

 Chapter 678 Sudden Reversal

    <h4>Chapter 678 Sudden Reversal</h4>


    The Remnant of Lamia had snapped and gone insane.


    As her Champion had surmised, Lamia no longer trusted anyone or anything, and she did not crave an equal partnership, only dominion, because she truly felt no one else had the capability to stand against Trion like she could for she was a true Child of Trion.


    She knew Rowan had endless growth potential, but she wanted to seize it for herself. It was the only way she could truly rise again after losing her Core to Trion, what was left in the body of Augustus could be barely called a shadow of Lamia, before she could reach her previous strength, it could take millions of years, far toote¡­ by then, the universe would be¡­.


    Even in her insanity Lamia still shuddered when she remembered the brief sh she had seen of the ns of Trion, and her panic was swept below the surface before arising again. She needed to consume Rowan Kuranes!


    In order to do this she needed leverage, and knowing Rowan was a sentimental fool, she was determined to seize the one that was closest to him and use her as bait or a bargaining chip.


    With his potential and her ability to grow stronger via evolution, they could reach the pinnacle¡­ she could reach the pinnacle, even exceeding her previous core!


    Lamia did not think Rowan would be as powerful as her even in this weakened state she found herself in. Disregarding any of her Reapers that were as powerful as Earth gods, her Champion was as powerful as a Major God!


    It had been less than two decades since shest saw the enigmatic figure of Rowan and no matter how fast his growth was to be, he would not be stronger than a god, and that should be giving him too much credit.


    Yet in a blink of an eye, all her suppositions turned out to be quite useless, for here she was driven to the edge of death by his fucking maid.


    If only she knew that Rowan was a Nascent Primordial, but it could not be med on her inattentiveness. Lamia could notprehend that level of power talk less to imagine that Rowan could be something like that.


    She had underestimated the rate of his growth, and the hand she had to y with was now severely weak, yet in her mind that had been bent by madness, she still thought she could start over, she just needed to kill this maid, and try with another vassal of Rowan, one that was weaker.


    "Kill them!!!"


    The Abomination Champion was still, he seemed to consider something for a short while, his bone mask retracted as he exited battle mode, before he said, "No more."


    Lamia shrieked, "What do you mean¡­.aarrrhhh.."


    With a flourish of his de, the Abomination Champion stabbed Augustus through the neck, and in a series of moves that would ce every mortal surgeon to shame, he neatly separated Lamia''s head from Augustus''s torso.


    He swung his de to the side to get rid of the foul yellow blood and absorbed the de back into his body.


    Lamia''s eyes were filled with shock and as her head fell from the body she began to scream obscenities. The hundreds of veins around her neck stump and her skull began to bleed furiously and in a short while, it created a rather deep puddle of blood.


    Due to the fact that she was face down, Lamia began to choke on her blood, she could no longer curse effectively because her blood had covered her face. She began to furiously drink the blood so she could have space to scream but it was useless.


    The blood she drank just drained out of the stump of her neck, and her crazed screams were drowned inside her own blood.


    Absomet watched the crazy Abomination Core and she shook her head as she silently kneeled.


    She was startled when a crazedughter came from Augustus who staggered to the screaming head of Lamia, he fell to his knees from weakness due to blood loss, but he resolutely dragged himself to her, inch by inch, the yellow blood of the abominations had left his body and he left a trail of red behind him as he crawled to Lamia, he did not stopughing.


    The Abomination Core had retreated from her madness long enough for her to use her long tongue to push her head around until she could face upward.


    When she saw Augustusing, her eyes widened in surprise and joy, "Yes, my most loyal ve,e to me, I will make you my Champion¡­"


    Augustus giggled, "Your Champion?... hehehe¡­ fucking Champion¡­ the curses you have given me, is it not enough? still, you want to add more to it¡­"


    With a burst of strength siphoned deep from his body Augustus reached Lamia and seized her by her stringy hair, the few dull eyes growing on her hair were squeezed so tight that it exploded, and with his other hand he started raining blows on her face, barely having time to curse at her through his blows,


    "I¡­ don''t..want¡­to¡­be¡­your¡­fucking¡­champion¡­i¡­ want..you¡­


    to¡­die¡­like¡­a¡­dog¡­ you took everything for me¡­. Even myst chance to do a single good thing in my wretched existence!"


    A sh of light passed as a de sliced off Augustus''s arm at the shoulder, "That''s enough," the Champion kept his de, "You have had your say, you are dying Augustus, look to the skies and say yourst words to the breeze. If there is any mercy in the universe, yourst words would be taken to your father."


    Augustus snarled, his features twisted with hate, he observed his missing right arm for a brief moment and dismissing it as unimportant, he began using his left hand to smash against the screaming face of Lamia, he could not do as much damage however, but Lamia''s features were already ravaged.


    Her nose had been ttened, and she was missing most of her teeth, her left eye was swollen shut, and deepcerations covered her face.


    The Abomination Champion sighed and another sh of light removed Augustus'' left hand. The crazed man barely paused before he began attacking her with his teeth like a crazed beast.

 Chapter 679 My Life Is Yours

    Chapter 679 My Life Is Yours


    ??At the end of his life, Augustus was consumed by hatred, he would have rather died on a battlefield far from here, back in the past when his glory was in bloom and the world was at his feet.


    He would have chosen to die a more painful death if the child he rescued had been given a space to survive, and although the Rune Ship did not want to choose her body, Lamia had insisted, because it would slow down its recovery.


    Augustus had begged for her life due to many reasons, but he could not forget the moment, towards the end, when the child had called him father. Lamia had enjoyed his pain.


    There was a time when that word was meaningless to him, as worthless as everything a mortal touches. The years of pain had taught him something different, and this once mighty general who thought he was a monster, knew that in the coldness of the universe, he was nothing but a clown in the face of true evil.


    "I will kill you¡­."


    A stab to his heart through his back made him shudder but he did not stop his actions, the Champion frowned and with a snap of his finger, the wound in Augustus'' back exploded, nearly cutting him in two and it finally pushed him away, his body rolled on the ground for several dozen feet beforeing to a stop.


    He turned his weary head, gasping for breath as his life began to leave his wretched body, it was amazing how life clung to his body despite all the torture he had gone through.


    Augustus could see thest of the Abominations falling, their bodies turned to trees, ''fitting,'' he thought, ''they gave life in the end. I envy them for I created no life in my time, I only took it."


    Feeling a surge of heat beside him he strained to turn and saw the air rippling as if it was steaming and a figure revealed itself.


    He traced his eyes up ck boots and a long toned leg, up to a beautiful face with green eyes that was looking down at him with anger and disgust,


    "I know you don''t I?" Augustus whispered.


    His only reply would be Maeve stepping on his head and turning it to mush.


    Augustus'' body did not turn into a tree, perhaps his bodily essence was too weak, instead, he turned into hundreds of tiny red flowers that resembled dandelions.


    A passing wind blew past and swept the flowers away, and for a brief moment, the flower seemed to take the shape of a man with a girl beside it. The girl was holding on to the jacket of the man before the breeze dispersed that image, and the flowers flew into the sky before vanishing forever.


    Absomet was the only one who noticed this phenomenon, and she felt a slight sense of loss, after all, Augustus was once a mighty General who had control of her weapons and armies at one time.


    He was a genius of the Tiberius bloodline, one of the very rare individuals to have ess to multiple Incarnations, a feat that Absomet had never seen repeated by any Dominator even after a million years.


    ''If you did not fall you would have made a mighty warrior. Your name would have been remembered in the halls of your father.''


    This was truly a genius, yet he passed away with barely any notice. No one would remember him, no one would sing a song in his name. His quest for power and glory had ended in madness and sadness.


    At the root of all this pain was someone d in red, whose lust for bloodshed knew no bounds.


    ''Tiberius I hate you. But most of all, I hate what you make of us your children. You have no n for the future. You bring nothing but death. Hahaha, what was I thinking, of course, he is the God of War, he craves nothing but a battle without end.''


    ?


    "You stupid bitch¡­ you think you have won?" Lamia''s head screamed, her unearthly vitality still kept blood oozing from her head in steady streams.


    Maeve swung her hand, and an air de sliced off the lower part of Lamia''s jaw leaving her tongue pping like a fish out of water inside a jawbone no longer connected to the head.


    Maeve walked to the Abomination Champion who knelt on a single knee, his head bowed while presenting his de to her,


    She was silent for a while before she brought her hand and pushed the head of the Abomination so she could look at him more closely, observing his features she frowned before asking in surprise,


    "Regolf?... Is that you?"


    The shoulders of the Champion shook, before he shook his head side to side, "I was Regolf, a loyal son¡­ I was Steisa, a beloved sister¡­ I was Rose, a caring mother, but now I''m not, but I did not forget my oath. I greet the Handmaiden of the Lord and I submit my weapon to your care, to wield as you see fit."


    Maeve was silent before asking, "


    Why did you go against your creator?"


    "She lost her hold over me, her Core had been taken, and this shadow no longer has the power to control me. I am here to seek refuge and to pay for the sins I havemitted."


    "Who took her Core, the Gods of Trion?"


    Absomet coughed, "I should be able to answer that question far better than he can, you see, for I was there."


    "Oh, who are you?"


    "Who am I? Well, how can I say this, young woman, you should have heard my name in every corner of the Empire,"


    Absomet cleared her throat, "Before you stands the Spear of Destruction, the Iron Rain, Widowmaker, Scourge of the Universe, and many more that would take hours to recite, but I can do so, if you want to hear it all¡­ all fantastic titles if I do say so myself, and let''s not forget my favorite, Baddest Metal Boss Chick, a mouthful, I know, but I was young. Okay, your eyes are changing, and you are about to attack¡­ Here stands Absomet, the Greatest Rune Ship ever created."


    "I have not heard of you," Maeve looked away from her, "Bind them, and bring them with us¡­ including that¡­ thing, bring her lower jawbone with you for when she needs to speak." Looking back at the Champion, her eyes softened a bit, "I trust you would not fight against this."


    "My life is yours, Handmaiden."

 Chapter 680 Anihuruhdda, Guardian Of The Green

    Chapter 680 Anihuruhdda, Guardian Of The Green


    ??Maeve did not answer for a short while and the Abomination Champion stayed still before he sighed,


    "If it is your desire, I shall fall on my de, although I hope my end woulde via battle, I shall notment my fate."


    "What is your name?" "I don''t have one, Handmaiden, because I believe I''ve not earned one."


    "This belief of yours, about earning your name, where did you learn it?" Maeve inquired, curiosity shing in her eyes.


    "The moment I freed myself from the hold of Lamia, and after her influence over me vanished when her Core was consumed, the knowledge of earning my name filled my Spirit, and I have been on the quest ever since to understand that calling."


    "If you feel this call deep in your Spirit, it means your heart is firm and your mind uncluttered." Maeve sighed, "I believe you understand that you must be deeply tested."


    The Abomination Champion shuddered as his eyes lit up, "Does this mean that my services are epted?"


    Nodding at the ecstatic Champion, she turned away and vanished into the forest,


    "Hey, I have not told you the reason we are here!" Absomet screamed as a couple of children holding massive ropes giggled and began making a game of tying up the metallic woman.


    Maeve''s voice came from the forest, "Don''t worry, I will have all the information I need from you all soon enough."


    "That''s good because you will want to hear what this Abomination Core needs to say, this is rted to your lord. Trion and their gods are not what they seem on the surface, we were all wrong about their purpose¡­ hey, be gentle with the goods, they are metal, but they are still soft¡­ hey..hey¡­ stop touching that you little pervert."


    Part of the people began to deeply scrutinize the Champion if they were standing beside a truly powerful being that gave no indication, but they could all see the familiarity in the features of the Champion, and finally, a barrel-chested man holding a hammer walked forward before eximing,


    "Regolf¡­ boy, is it really you?"


    The shoulders of the Abomination shook as he knelt, "Master, I do not deserve that name any longer."


    "Nonsense you are one of us, we have all changed but our nature remains, you are a child of Calcutta, a loyal vassal of Lord Rowan, and no matter what form you wear you are still one of us."


    "I am a monster."


    "You think you are a monster?" The manughed deeply, "Look around child, we are all monsters here. To survive in this cruel world change is inevitable, and it is nothing to be ashamed of¡­e child, you look like you have a lot of story to tell, no better ce than to shed your mind of its load beside a fire and with your people."


    The champion slowly walked into their midst and before long a massive fire was started up, and the people of Calcutta surrounded it,ughter and song broke out and dances erupted to loud cheers andughter.


    A couple of inquisitive children surrounded the Champion and began poking him in curiosity, one of them got too close to his hair, and one of the worms bit her.


    She cried out in pain, and looked at the worm in anger, and before the Champion could apologize she seized the worm, dragged it off his head, and thrust her arm into the bonfire.


    The worm shrieked in pain for a long time before curling weakly around the arm of the child where it began to lick her fingers like a dog.


    The girlughed and petted the worm and was about to leave before turning to the Champion, her big eyes were wide open, and without speaking the Champion nodded, "It is yours if you want."


    "Yay¡­" the child cried out and hurried to her mates to show off her new pet.


    "Monsters¡­" The Abomination Champion muttered to himself.


    His master, who was not far from him,ughed, "I told you, boy, we are all monsters here."


    Before long the Champion lost a third of his hair and a new favorite pet arose among the children of the vige.


    ?


    Keeping the head of Lamia alive was simple, her bleeding veins were burnt shut, and with her vitality, she could live for years in this state. The Abomination Core and Absomet were all ced inside a mountain to be watched over by the rest of the people of Calcutta.


    With that out of the way, Maeve returned back to her Ascension to godhood, this distraction was still a minor affairpared to bing a goddess.


    She had sent everyone out of her Territory in the event that she failed her Ascension, they would be able to survive. However, she knew it was unlikely for her to fail because of a simple reason¡ªThe Incarnation of Rowan in her Territory.


    This power inside her Territory gave her a connection with the past and it was a conduit to powers so great, that she knew that the barrier of godhood that stifled so many others would be nothing before it.


    Maeve rested for another week before she began her Ascent, and on the day she was to be a goddess, the wind across the entire went still.


    She stood before the road to eternity and in her right hand was the green tribtion lightning, that could bestow both death and life, on her left hand was a tree whose root wrapped around her entire arm.


    This was a merger between the past and the present that would lead to her future.


    She recognized that this power was in line with her Aspect, after all, was she not one of the first guardians of the earth and all that was green?


    The earth rumbled and reality shook, and when a green lightning bolt that connected the heavens and the earth lit up the stars for countless miles.


    Wave after wave of Tribtion came for her, but they were nothing but nutrients to nurture her Divine Spark.


    The tree in her left hand grew until its branches covered the stars and the lightning bolts on her right hand lit up this corner of the cosmos.


    With a cry that could be heard for eternity, Maeve became a goddess.


    She took back her memories, and she took back her name bestowed by Elura the Empyrean of Life.


    Anihuruhdda, Guardian Of The Green.

 Chapter 681 The Birth of A World Consciousness

    Chapter 681 The Birth of A World Consciousness


    ??Maeve was alone in space with the below her, her eyes were closed as she allowed the discounted dreams and shes of memories she had been having all these while to flourish.


    Her Divine Power was strengthening in every moment as her Soul became Immortal. If she was not killed off, then she would live until the end of the universe. A time that was so distant it could hardly beprehended by a mortal mind.


    With the return of these memories was the knowledge about the past, and they were both pleasing and horrifying for she remembered the endless torture Rowan went through in the hands of that monster and the message and inheritance that Elura had ced inside for her dear son.


    With a loud cry she returned back to the as her Ascension had taken her to space, she tore through reality that was barely healing due to the bombardment of her godly tribtions.


    The heavens themselves screamed her name, for she had left this world a mortal and returned a goddess.


    The skies changed and the entire world was filled with life, trees sprouted from deserts and rivers sang as their waters became as sweet as honey.


    Countless creatures were filled with vitality and their number exploded, and in a stunning change that would shock the universe¡­ this world that had been left to rot for countless years began to grow.


    The vast presence of life growing on its surface spurred a change inside of it, and slowly a consciousness was beginning to develop.


    Everyone on the heard a cry like that of a child, as a World Consciousness was born, and the world transformed into a Minor World.


    With her sheer presence alone, Maeve had created a Minor World!


    Such an aplishment had exceeded what a god should be able to aplish, such powers should be left in the domains of Empyreans.


    When she arrived the figure of Maeve had transformed, but it was such a drastic change that a normal ascension to godhood should not bring about.


    This could not be called an Ascension, like Eva, Maeve was collecting what was stolen from the past, yet her journey transformed her, it made her be more than she once was.


    Her past may have been of life, represented by the tree in her left hand, but her future was to be of punishment and death, represented by the lightning in her right hand.


    Everyone here had witnessed a brief portion of her Ascension to a goddess, and when they saw her descending form covered with streaks of green lightning, they all bowed before the Handmaiden of their lord.


    The changes in thes, the endless tribtions¡­ it was enough to leave a god speechless, and now the figure of Maeve that descended from the skies filled their hearts with adoration and horror in equal amounts.


    These were her people, connected to her Divine Kingdom, and yet none of them could lift their head to look at her for more than a second, because her glory was unmatched.


    Absomet shook her head and muttered, "This is ridiculous, a god is not supposed to be this powerful, what sort of bloodline is this?"


    The body of the Rune Ship had been pressed into the earth and she could only make the smallest of movements, and this was only possible because the focus of Maeve was not upon her.


    Absomet knew that even in herpleted form, she would barely be a match for a newly ascended goddess. This thought was both fascinating and frightening to her.


    ?


    Maeve, noticing how much her present form was affecting everyone below, pushed all of her power into her Divine Kingdom until her presence could be tolerated.


    During her ascension, she had brief control over her current shape due to the nature of her power being more like an inheritance than a true ascension, but she could change a bit of her body during this process.


    When she became a goddess and lit up her Divine Spark, a massive change happened inside her Territory, transforming it into a Divine Kingdom that was different from the traditional god, but Maeve did not truly understand these changes or the ramifications behind them.


    This transformation in her Divine Kingdom was reflected on her body as her dark short hair turned green and flowed like calm waves, extending down to her waist.


    She grew two short green horns on her forehead, and wings like those of a butterfly extended from her back, but during this transformation, Maeve remembered the forms of the vassals of Rowan who had been with her through all the stages of her transformation, and she forced a change on her wings.


    No longer was she a vassal of Elura, she had be something more, and in honor of her lord, she transformed her wings, to no longer be that of the Nymph, and although she did not know the names of these new vassals, she saw their wings and made her own to imitate their structure.


    The two massive green wings behind Maeve that stretched more than thirty feet from tip to tip gave her a Divine presence that made even the stones shudder in awe.


    Flowing among her wings were massive bolts of green lightning and if one was to watch closely, they would see a small fairy dancing on her wings.


    Her feet did not touch the ground and she regarded Absomet and the rest with eyes filled with power. The head of Lamia had gone silent, even the crazed Abomination Core could feel the power erupting from Maeve¡ªIt was the gentle nature of the earth that was now filled with divine fury.


    Every bolt of lightning coursing through her body was filled with life, but this feeling of endless vitality did not fill her enemies with reassurance, but dread.


    Who better to dispense death than the one who controls life?


    "Tell me everything you know," Maevemanded.


    Lamia could as well refuse thismand than she could lift up the universe, her mouth opened, and she began talking.


    At first, the face of Maeve was stern, and soon her eyes widened as panic filled them.

 Chapter 682 A Strange Universe

    Chapter 682 A Strange Universe


    ??''I am Inching ever closer¡­ I can feel it like I am pressing my face deeper into a rotting corpse¡­ I can smell the stench of the decaying corpses of my brothers and sisters. How can nobody else smell the pollution? Why is the universe not deaf when the screams of the dead emanating from this ce are so loud¡­ this ce is cancer¡­''


    A silver line that appeared to stretch till eternity yet still resembled a short thread entered the Empire-controlled spaces of Trion, carried by invisible streams of Aether that propelled it to speeds that were far faster than light.


    For such a powerful civilization, it was a mystery why Trion only controlled such a few Minor Worlds when they could have tens of thousands under their rule. The universe was vast and they had the power to take a healthy portion of the pie, but this was a minor mystery for this enigmatic civilization, they chose to remain in a tiny corner of the universe, holding less than three hundred Minor Worlds.


    Today, the subject of the fear that had been rippling under the calm visage of the Empire had entered their Territory, and the massive world of Trion could be seen in the distance, its light was so bright and beautiful that it dwarfed any celestial body present in the universe.


    Trion was a world of manyyers and deep beauty. Whatever your level of perception, the sight of this massive world would drive your imagination into a frenzy.


    Yet in the Primordial Perception of Rowan, this was not the case. Although he was deep in slumber he could still sense the wrongness of Trion, like a cancerous tumor that had grown sorge and so rotten that it should have imploded into itself eons ago, but a dreadful will kept it spinning, its beauty only a guise.


    In a month, Rowan would reach his destination.


    The silver line moved, nondescript, its presence could be easily dismissed, but the power it contained could raze a million worlds to dust.


    ?


    "Do we need any more proof than this? This universe is not just strange, it is broken!" A ticked-off voice roared. "Why is our request being denied? I thought it was only me, but if the rest of you cannot find out what is wrong here from your Great Towers then the secrets this universe holds must be greater than we all assumed."


    "I can''t believe I am saying this but where is the Empyrean guarding this universe? Even though the universe is still young there should be enough time for an outpost of Celestials to be set up, yet there are none! The Abyssal Passage that was built is being maintained by the White Tower, that is a secret I just learned, can you believe this? There are no Titanirs, or Akashic Cove, and many other major powers that flock to a universe like flies to a corpse. This universe is young and vibrant, yet why does it feel so old when you look deeper into it."


    Five Archmages sat in a circle, and it was immediately clear that these Archmages were the five present in the Underverse when Rowan had first attacked.


    After that incident that had led to great losses among all of them, not counting all the geniuses lost in that surprise battle, in which most of them were descendants or personal disciples, they found out they had lost a sizable chunk of the Primordial Aether contained inside their Towers.


    This loss led to drastic changes in their power base and if they did not rest for centuries while collecting as much Primordial Aether as they could, then one of their Stars might be affected, stalling their growth in power or a more serious case would mean the star could be extinguished, driving them lower down their rank, a debilitating injury that would take millions of years to recover from.


    The main source of their worries was not the Outer Universal creature that attacked them, although such an urrence was rare, it was possible that now and then an Outer Universal being might be able to infiltrate and dwell inside a material universe for a very short period.


    They all agreed that the reason why the Nyre Flower should have bloomed tens of thousands of years earlier should be due to the presence of this creature, and their intrusion into its activities was what made itsh out.


    The Archmages counted themselves lucky that there had been multiple of them there to share the final blow made by that creature, else it would not have mattered that the Will of the Supreme World protected their souls, they would have lost two stars at the least from that blow, rendering them injured and useless for tens of millions of years.


    They had submitted the details of this battle to their individual Tower Master and with the long memories of the Mages, then sooner orter, this being would be hunted down and brought to a severe reckoning.


    The greatest cause of worry for the Archmages present here was simple: during the short battle, they had unleashed forbidden amounts of energy while inside the material universe.


    Normally expanding a tenth of the power they unleashed should have been enough to draw the Will of the Universe and they would be marked and ejected from the universe, never able to return, as if that was not scary enough, the guardians of the universe, powerful Empyreans whose capabilities were frightening inside and outside the universe would quickly find their way to those areas of conflicts and in their fashion, ughter everyone present, both innocent and guilty.


    Yet no one arrived, their confrontation which reshaped an entire area of the Underverse killing trillions of denizens of this area, and destabilizing this ce for untold millions of years seemed never to have taken ce.


    They were lucky that this battle urred at the depths of the Underverse or else they would have shattered the Teleportation Passage for millions of worlds, plunging the entire universe into chaos and killing an unknown amount of people.


    There was no way the universe should have brushed something like this aside, but this appeared to be the case.


    Somehow an apocalyptic battle was fought, but it seemed as if it was all a dream. If not for their injuries, it would be like nothing had happened.


    This was what frightened the Archmages.

 Chapter 683 A Future Tower Master

    Chapter 683 A Future Tower Master


    ??Every Archmage here had a weird look in their eyes, except for Hashim Prizahl, Archmage of the ck Tower, the rest of the Archmages here were all in the bodies of their Anima.


    As a sign of the growing trust and cooperation between these five Archmages, they had agreed to ce one of their Anima inside the location that was close to the ck Tower. Bonded in battle and a collective interest, they all gathered to discussmon interests and problems.


    "I have been doing a lot of digging these past few weeks, and for such little information it was ridiculously hard for me to find it," Oshim said, "Thest sight of an Empyrean in this universe was two million years ago, and thest active time the Empyrean was truly active was four hundred million years ago.


    "Which should be around the time when our Supreme World infiltrated this universe. I am from the Alchemist Union, and although we are powerful, you should know that information about the full nature of this universe does not fall under our radar. You guys, on the other hand, you should know a bit more of the mysteries of this universe."


    Hashim Prizahlughed self-deprecatingly, "That line of inquiry is useless, trust me. The truth about this universe has been hidden from anyone below the Tower Master Level. Have you ever wondered why the share of Primordial Aether allocated for us inside this universe is so excessive?"


    "Yeah, about that," Lyon Marker, an Archmage of the White Tower rubbed his chin in deep thought, "I have always thought about that, I only collected a hundred drops of Primordial Aether in the Barium Universe, and this was a universe nearing the end of its lifespan, but here I can effortlessly collect a thousand drop of Primordial Aether every ten thousand years, howe this universe is not dead with such amount of Essence being drained and shared among hundreds of Archmages, not even considering the tremendous amounts the Tower Masters must be receiving?"


    Not waiting for any of them to reply, Lyon continued talking faster, the excitement he was feeling was palpable,


    "New worlds are being born, and the average density of Aether is exploding in growth all around the universe every year, this is not the normal indication you see from a universe that is being bled dry, perhaps the theory of a Super Universe may not be far fetched."


    Laughter burst out among their group and Lyon frowned a little bit, he was aware that what he proposed was truly far-fetched, but what else could exin why this universe was able to produce so much Primordial Aether without destroying its ability to grow, the absence of its Empyrean or other foreign powers? Why were the top echelons of the Magus Society cing the information about this universe under lock?


    "That theory is absurd," Oshimughed, "perhaps there may have been Super Universes in the past, but that was during the Primordia Era, I don''t think even the Supreme Magus Endirius existed during that time, surely you must know about the greatest war that had ever urred in all of time. That unfathomable war shattered those Super Universes, leading to the imprisonment of Chaos itself."


    Lyon countered him, "You also should be aware of how time twists all truths. That war that happened so long ago has been lost in the fog of history and the true nature of Super Universes has also been lost with it. Don''t pretend that you would be able to recognize a Super Universe if you see it.


    "Anyway I would be cing an Anima permanently in the Ancient Library to search for information about this universe, since I would be the one taking the risk of madness by dwelling deep in these matters, I enjoin you all to contribute enough Primordial Aether for this purpose."


    "Of course Lyon," Hashim replied, "Your sacrifice is invaluable, and we shall support you with everything you need."


    "Good," Lyon nodded in relief, "What do you think about dragging a bit of information from the Covenant about this matter?"


    "Trust me, it would be useless going to them, they report directly to the Tower Master of the White Tower, we all know that she is¡­ crazy."


    "We are wasting our time deliberating on these matters, they are far above our level, and we should concentrate on the primary reason why I brought you all here for this gathering today." Hashim''s voice silenced the rest, he smiled joyously and continued speaking, clearly what he was about to say next was very pleasing, "Andar is now a Mage, and he will be partaking in the test for Mithril Rank on all the Magus disciplines."


    The silence that urred next was deafening, the issue of the universe was forgotten and the Archmages went silent.


    "I am here to present a great offer to all of you. If you are the first to support Andar among your respective Great Towers, then he is willing to take you all in name as his masters. You should know that if he does not fall, it is inevitable that he bes an Archmage, and it would not be far-fetched that a new Tower Master would be born. Imagine the opportunity to be linked to a future Tower Master."


    Oshim wanted to interject, but he stopped himself, a normal Archmage might spend tens of thousands of years to be a Master in a single discipline, and that was if that Mage was highly talented. Out of a pool of a million Mage, it was rare to see a single Mage achieving mastery of their discipline.


    What did it mean when a single Mage could achieve mastery in all six disciplines in such a ridiculously short time, and they were all aware he did all that while he was an Acolyte studying one of the most difficult Meditation Arts ever created and some would argue it was the most difficult Meditation Art ever created.


    They were all aware he crushed any records on the utilization of this Meditation Art, his talents were peerless, and his potential matches.


    Oshim went silent, for he could not discover a single reason why this child could not be a potential Tower master in the future.


    Lyon whispered to himself, yet everyone here could hear him, "I sometimes wonder if a Mage like this could be born due to the nature of this universe?"

 Chapter 684 Outside The Great Desert

    <h4>Chapter 684 Outside The Great Desert</h4>


    The Great Desert rippled as the tattered remnants of the Third Prince escaped its hold. The scream from the Great Desert resounded throughout time and space, rare was it for the desert to lose any of its prey.


    The Great Desert not only functioned as the gate of her Universe Will, but it was also the ce where creatures that technically could no longer be killed because death was now meaningless for them could be found.


    Every creature here was at the least a 5th Dimensional Entity, able to control aspects of the past, present, and future. It was quite impossible to truly kill beings like that, and so in the event that their bodies both corporeal and immaterial were irretrievably destroyed, they would be resurrected inside the Great Desert.


    This acted as a great filter for the many universes, or else there would never be peace but an endless war throughout all of creation for the true immortals, which were beings that were at the 5th Dimension and above could not be truly killed and their battles would inevitably bring all of creation to destruction.


    This was what made the Great Desert truly important and was the primary reason why any escape from it was noteworthy. The Third Prince although a Reflection of a being with the power of a Primordial still had extremely special properties that made him able to perform this incredible feat, but still it would have been impossible without the presence of Elura.


    Elura was the key to essing the Universe Will of this particr universe, without her presence even if the Third Prince could escape the Desert he would be unable to locate the Universe Will.


    The Shadowy form of the Third Prince still encasing Elura fell into a deepa for three weeks for the damages he sustained from burning his essence was overwhelming.


    Although this gave him enough power to escape the great desert, it had damaged him perhaps beyond what he could ever recover from.


    Anyone else would be dead, but the stubbornness and madness of the Third Prince was boundless, beyond what even the gods could understand, it kept thest flicker of life inside his heart alive.


    The eyes of the Third Prince slowly opened, in the time he was in aa, his body had been rebuilt, this was a minor application of his powers that was easier than breathing for him, but the shape he now wore was horrifying.


    Without him consciously manipting the body he was wearing his appearance was a warped thing, it was apparent that he was just imitating life and was not truly alive as most in the universe would judge life to be.


    He appeared like an old man with needle-sharp teeth that were tearing through his thin lips leaving them full of bleeding wounds. He bled ck smoke.


    This body was ridiculously tall at fifteen feet. His face was warped with age and he had less than fifty strands of stringy white hair on his head that was long and in disarray.


    The Third Prince was nothing but skin and bones, and only a tiny wrap around his waist covered his modesty. What made his appearance especially disquieting was the size of his stomach.


    It was massive, as he had swallowed an elephant, the skin on his stomach was very thin, so it was possible to see the sleeping form of Elura who appeared withered as well. The Third Prince had been feeding on her without holding back, which was one of the reasons he could still preserve the tiny portion of the spark that kept him alive.


    He stood up and looked around, gritting his teeth as every joint in his body screamed in pain at every single motion he made, and he had many joints, numbering in the millions.


    Finally, he was outside the Great Desert. The destination he was heading towards was impossible to miss for it was a temple made from bones and it was so massive it filled the entire horizon, and it was impossible to see where it started and where it ended.


    The Third Prince took a step forward, his massive stomach undting with a wet sound that would make anyone retch in revulsion if they were to hear it and suddenly he squeezed his head and screamed.


    "Impossible¡­.Impossible¡­.AARRRHHHH!!!!... Rowan, how can you shatter my Will!"


    Inside the great desert, the Third Prince had felt an intense sense of disquietness, it was the reason he had sacrificed his essence and pushed for his quick escape from that terrible ce, although he did not know the reason for this feeling, he knew that it must be important, and yet never in his wildest imagination would he have thought that Rowan would have the ability to crush the Will he had ced inside his body.


    "no no no no no no¡­. Something is very wrong here, everything he does should be impossible, even the Singrity should not have the power to shift the direction of his fate like this¡­. Aaarhhhh!!! It is still your fault¡­ you never wanted me to win¡­ good¡­ this is very good, it will make my revenge even sweeter!"


    Roaring like a beast out of the foulest depths of the universe, the Third Prince went on all fours and began to gallop towards the temple, his pace could not be measured with any mortal understanding, as he crossed light years in a single bound, and yet the temple in the distance did not appear any closer.


    But still, it was only a matter of time before he reached it¡ªthe true center of the Universe.


    A ce that even the most powerful gods or Archmages could never reach. A sacred ce where true power was to be found.


    He had made preparations for his end game, but that was supposed to ur trillions of years from now.


    Like Rowan, he was a perfectionist, and he would have made sure that every single grain of sand was in precisely the ce he wanted it.


    It was this quest for perfection that had driven him to this state, and with his time running short, the Third Prince was determined to bring it all to an end.


    "You have had your fun child, but now it''s time to end it all."


    The temple in the distance drew ever nearer.

 Chapter 685 Body Jack

    Chapter 685 Body Jack


    ??A near-naked man ran through a humid jungle while soaked with blood. Behind him were battered remnants of a power armor he had discarded due to the weight.


    On his body were several long shes that were so deep the white of his bones could be seen and most of his wounds were charred, as if he had been afflicted using de and fire, but what was especially strange was that as the man''s heavy breathing streamed out of his body in an agonizing burst, what escaped from his battered lips was ice cold air, in fact, his nose was ck and frozen solid, the same with his left eye.


    The only functioning eye he had was filled with anger, hate, and resolve, and it was this negative emotion that fed into his Spirit, pushing his half-frozen body to endure far past the limits where he should have long copsed and passed away.


    It was surprising that for a Dominator at the Pyre Lord Level, he would be traveling so slowly through the forest, but this only goes to show how grievous his injuries must be.


    The minor injuries on his body should have been easily healed by his Constitution, their continual presence and his tired state must mean he must be truly injured, his essence bled dry and he must be near death.


    In a short while, he saw lights through the thick foliage of the forest and quickened his steps, and he soon escaped from the gloom and suddenly it was as if he was transferred to another world.


    Vast industrializedplexes dotted his field of sight down to the horizon, and in between these buildings were numerous people going about their various tasks with clear efficiency and purpose.


    The sight of the man caused a slightmotion but he was soon ignored, everyone here was busy with their tasks and the relevant authorities would sort out these problems in no time.


    The bloodied man grinned and took a few steps before he copsed before an electrified fence. ''He had made it.'' this was hisst thought.


    He woke up when he felt a series of light taps on the side of his face and found himself on a ratherfortable bed. The first thing he noticed was that he was delightfully free from pain and immediately his Spirit entered his Territory and he groaned in anger and despair.


    His Territory had been ravaged as if a war had been fought inside. Massive mounds of destruction filled it and his Pyre me was hardly burning on the verge of being put out. Someone must have filled him with a vast amount of essence to stoke his Pyre me, and even still he could barely cling to life. He estimated that it would take a long time to recover to his previous peak, perhaps centuries at the least.


    His attention was drawn away by another series of taps on his face, this time they were harder and snapped him away from his inward contemtion.


    He opened his eyes to see the irritated face of an old man, and behind him were three stout men and from the air of power rippling amongst their bodies, he quickly realized that these were all Dominators at the Earth God level.


    Hurriedly pushing himself to his feet, he shook away the sudden burst of dizziness that overtook him and bowed towards them. Even though he was just a step away from being an Earth god, that step was so vast it would take a miracle to reach it.


    A single Dominator at the Earth god level could crush countless Pyre Lords and the respect that was their due must be given.


    The old man who woke him up was wearing the robes of a healer and was also a Pyre Lord. He bowed towards the three Earth gods and silently left.


    One of the Earth gods stepped forward and spoke to the awakened man, "Guardsman, introduce yourself and the reason for your injuries."


    He opened his mouth to answer and suddenly panicked because he could not recall anything, it was as if hisprehension was just enough to bring him to this ce, and after that, there was nothing more. He strained to recall anything, even his name was far from his tongue.


    However, he suddenly felt a chill in his Spirit when he noticed that he had been speaking all this while but he was not aware of it.


    Like a passenger in his own body, he saw himself answering questions and borating on matters that he could not recall or understand.


    ''What is happening? Let me out! I''m not the one speaking, I''m not in control here!''


    He screamed inside but his cries fell on deaf ears. His body was even cracking a joke with these Earth gods while he was here screaming. He was reprimanded by the Earth god and his body apologized but his charisma must be great because none of the Earth gods seemed to be very offended and their bodynguage even loosened a bit.


    Suddenly his body asked a question and when one of the Earth gods answered him, he felt something inside himself change, and a realization came to him that whatever the person that was controlling his body wanted they had just received it.


    Fear suddenly filled his Spirit, and it was so potent he nearly passed out.


    That intuition of wrongness turned out to be correct when he felt his Territory beginning to vibrate. his Spirit rushed back to his Territory and he gasped in shock as he noticed that his Territory that had been ravaged was glowing with a bright white light.


    Brief shes of memory returned to him, he remembered pain and many other excruciating experiences, and he suddenly understood what was about to happen.


    "By the gods, all of you are about to die¡­ flee!!!"


    It was a shame that he could not make a sound.


    The destruction inside his Territory was not random, someone had nted massive stacks of metal he could not recognize and they were agitating the energy inside his Territory.


    The entirety of his Pyre me that was most likely strengthened by the healer was being channeled into those metals and they were glowing, the light they emitted was so intense his Territory began to literally melt away into smoke.


    The pain was indescribable but he could not scream. Although his body was still smiling and answering the questions from the Earth god, it was beginning to sweat, and before long the Earth gods noticed this peculiarity.


    They began to query his body who stillughed and talked as if nothing was wrong, even when he began to bleed from his eyes, nose, ears, and mouth. His body was still grinning and talking aloud.

 Chapter 686 Shaking Trion

    Chapter 686 Shaking Trion


    ??Theughter from the man increased in intensity, and with a faint pop, the left eyes of theughing man fell off, and inside the gaping hole, there was the beginning of a silver light that was building.


    The eyeball rolled to the feet of the Earth gods and stopped. One of the Earth gods peered down at the eye that was engorged with blood and that appeared to be staring at them with fear and fury.


    Theughter from the man increased and the light shining inside his body was now visible in his throat, as if he had been filled up with a pool of lightning.


    The Earth gods became rmed, the light erupting from the body of the Guardsman filled their hearts with a sense of suffocation and intense danger, one of them conjuring a spear of ice to freeze this aberration, but it was already toote.


    The helpless man who was watching his body being piloted had been screaming all these while to no avail, his Territory was now empty, the light from the glowing metallic substance had eaten away everything. It floated in the emptiness of his Territory and the light it was giving out was tearing thest bit of sanity left in his mind.


    The intense heat generated from whatever process was happening had melted the metal and it began to shrink, from a size of a small hill, the glowing metal shining as bright as a star reduced until it was the size of a peach and then there was a bright sh of light and he mercifully knew no more.


    The Guardsman would never know that his Territory had been filled with more than fifty tons of high-grade Mithril. This metal was powerful and durable, and it was also very notorious because it was supernaturally radioactive, and usually Mithril had to bebined with other materials for it to be used, and even then it was with great caution.


    This was not an alloy of Mithril; it was a hundred percent pure Mithril untainted by the tiniest amount of impurities.


    No one wanted to touch even a small portion of Mithril, even if it was a very low-grade one, and cing it inside a Territory was madness, it would be preferable to drinkva. The Mithril would slowly eat away at your Territory and the light that it emitted would tear apart the sanity of those in close contact with it.


    As if that was not enough, when Mithril is subjected to certain temperatures and conditions, it turns vtile and explodes, releasing a terrible amount of heat, force, and poisoning rays that could corrupt its surroundings for tens of thousands of years.


    The energy it gave off was earth-shattering as a tiny piece of Mithril a few grams in weight given the right conditions would release enough energy to level a small town.


    The resulting explosion of five thousand tonnes of high-grade Mithril could hardly be imagined. If this explosion had urred on a Minor World, it would be enough to not only destroy the entire, there would be nothing of it left but a poisonous cloud.


    Even from outer space the explosion on the surface of Trion could be seen as the sh for a brief instant was a million times brighter than the sun.


    A mushroom cloud that was glowing silver and reached heights of two thousand miles erupted on its surface, and the shockwave traveled a hundredth of the.


    Trion was the biggest Major World in the universe, this event was enough to be felt on nearly half of the.


    This explosion killed forty hundred and thirty-three thousand people instantly. The injured numbered in the tens of millions, and more would sumb to their injuries during theing days because it was nearly impossible to heal from Mithril Poisoning.


    The number of deaths and injuries would have been countless more than this but for the powerful consciousness of Trion which quickly encircled the explosion, keeping it from traveling past a thousand miles and forcefully suppressing it until it was in an area smaller than ten thousand feet, only such an action had stopped hundreds of millions from instantly perishing and injuring at least a billion more.


    This ce has been irretrievably poisoned by the Mithril explosion and a silver fire still rages hot over the location that was previously a Boreas Family stronghold that held more than a million soldiers.


    ?


    Circe Boreas covered herself with a shield of air that not only served to carry her over the city of Radask, but with her careful maniption, she was able to reflect light, sound, heat, and many other forces with it, effectively rendering her invisible.


    Commanding the wind alone with her innate ability over the element, Circe avoided using any single bit of Aether, thereby rendering her invisible to magical and mundane sight.


    But this was just for the Earth god level and below. Circe with her increasing merger with the Lightning Kirin had reached the Third Great Circle and was now a Cinder Spark.


    Her growing powers and her impressive talents made such a feat almost effortless, but her mind was not settled and so it was especially difficult for her to handle all these various forces as easily as she could have done it.


    She reduced her speed to what she could hold without revealing any ws, and thankfully the majority of the attention of people around and below her, although focused on the sky, was not on her position, they were all gazing with fear and awe at the pir of white me far behind her.


    Trion had responded and had shrunk the range of the explosion to the limits, but the explosive force of Mithril and its nature made it very difficult to extinguish, and so a pir of white me that was burning at millions of degrees and stretching more than a thousand miles into the air and hundreds of miles into the ground lit up the entire horizon.


    The explosion that resulted from a n she made with Archimedes was beyond her expectations, and Circe was numb with shock and regret at the number of people that would perish due to her actions.


    The fact that Archimedes the Lightning Kirin had been screaming in her ears all these while did not help matters.


    "Holy shiiiett¡­ Can you believe that? When Rowan gave you all those Mithril, I thought that it must be the lowest grade, but I was so wrong, this is the purest grade of Mithril I have evere across, how the hell did he get ess to ten thousand tonnes of this stuff? Did you see the explosion?! It is a good thing we were thousands of miles away or we would be ashes¡­"

 Chapter 687 The Ancestors of The Major Families

    Chapter 687 The Ancestors of The Major Families


    ??Circe flinched at the words of the Lightning Kirin, if her hands were free she would have pped the overly energetic beast in the head, she could only chastise her unruly passenger,


    "Archimedes, please be quiet, there are several powerful presences around me and your words are distracting. We are not out of the clear yet."


    "I know¡­ I know, but still, you have to admit that the monster called Rowan is too fucking diabolical. I mean who casually hands someone ten thousand tonnes of Mithril, fucking thousands of tonnes of this stuff like it is nothing!! Who does that? It is a good thing we decided to use half or we would be dead."


    Circe snapped, "Clearly you mean to say ''you decided'' don''t you? I did not want to detonate the Mithril, even after you told me it must be of the lowest grade and should barely be able to destroy a single building. Nana was not in that ce, so the purpose of our infiltration had been fulfilled, and I wanted to leave. Who knows if Nana was anywhere near that explosion range."


    The Lightning Kirin was silent for a while, and in a reduced tone she answered Circe, aware that she was under serious mental anguish, but also knowing she could not cuddle her for too long about the true nature of the universe,


    "Don''t be childish Circe, you and I both know that the mental block imposed on that Guardsman would not survive under heavy scrutiny from those Earth gods and we would have beenpromised, I know you must be feeling guilty about everyone that died¡­" the Lightning Kirin could not help but let her demonic nature shined through as she smirked, " ¡­and are also yet to die."


    "Fuck you Archie¡­ you think?" Circe scoffed, the frown on her face deeper.


    The lightning Kirin muttered silently, "Yeah¡­ I''m sure the death toll must be in the millions¡­Sheesh. Good thing Trion is a powerful world, else we would be dead and the death toll would be in billions. Thinking about it now, it would not be a bad way to go."


    "Archimedes, you are not helping."


    "Oh, sorry for that¡­ but you know, it''s not really your fault. If you are to me anyone then you should me Rowan, what sort of a crazy bastard gives voluminous amounts of such high-grade Mithril like it was cake? Hey¡­ Circe, what do you think about theughter at the end, it was a nice touch, no?"


    "Archimedes!" Circe barked aloud, nearly tearing apart the light veil of air she had conjured, and the lightning Kirin that was resting on her shoulders made a gesture of zipping her mouth shut and began to look around to spot any iing dangers.


    Archimedes suddenly called out, "Hey did you wrap the remaining Mithril inside that weird wrapping he gave you?"


    "Of course I did," Circe replied, "unlike you, I understand how dangerous Mithril might be, although I thought it was a low-grade item."


    The Lightning Kirin sighed in relief, the beast seemed to have a fatal attraction to Rowan and also a sort of distaste.


    Rowan had inhabited the Anima of her previous master, wearing it like a flesh suit. She had previously thought that her master had been resurrected from death but she was lost when the truth came to life.


    Still, she could not fight against the fact that Rowan controlled the Tower of Greed, and that made him a presence that she had to obey.


    The Lightning Kirin did not want to.


    Ohrox had raised her as a child till she became an Earth god. She had been abandoned by her pack as she was deemed to be too sickly to survive the rigors of life as a Kirin, but a Demon Prince found value in her.


    Picked at the edge of a dying, there was no reason a Demon Prince should have taken any notice of her, but he did.


    Archimedes would give her life for the Demon Prince, but she was too weak to make even her death count. The lightning Kirin sighed and tried to focus on her task, it would be terrible if they were to be caught at this time.


    They had dodged countless patrols by now, all beading towards the location of the st, but since they had the foresight to position themselves far from the Boreas family stronghold beforemencing their operation, the patrols passing by were not expecting the perpetrators of this tragedy to already be so far from their crime.


    Suddenly they felt a cool breeze surrounding them, Circe panicked but soon realized that this sensation was not limited to them alone but surrounded a vast area.


    She could not help but stop moving and turned to look behind her where the massive figure of a man was standing before the silver pir of mes from the burning Mithril.


    The light of this explosion was so bright it was as if he was standing beside the sun, and it revealed a familiar feature to Circe, and she gasped, "Ancestor!"


    Before her dumbfounded gaze the massive figure sat down cross-legged before the me brought out a gigantic wok and set it over the me, and before the billions of eyes watching this stunning event¡­ he began to cook.


    Fear filled Circe''s heart and she began to fly a little bit faster. The three Earth gods that were present inside the Boreas Family stronghold had only managed to hold on for a little while before they were turned to ash due to the fact that they had been at the epicenter of the explosion and received the brunt of its impact.


    Yet they could not bepared to an Earth god like the Ancestor of each Major Family.


    Before the bloodline lock was lifted, there could only be a single Earth god from each family. That meant that anyone who would fill that position had to be the strongest, that would be the only way they would be called Ancestor and deserved the chance to be an Earth god.


    The current Ancestor of the Boreas Family was now no longer the only Earth god in his family, but that did not mean any of them were his equal.


    This fact could not be disputed as he sat beside the mes of a Mythril explosion that could rock Trion while cooking what should be an epic meal with the amounts of ingredients floating beside him.


    Circe felt another presence join the Ancestor, equally as massive and she nced back again, and she saw another person she recognized.


    She had met this figure back in the booze where he rescued her against a god that had been chasing her.


    Telmus, Ancestor of the Minerva Family.


    Soon other powerful presence began to make their way towards the fire.

 Chapter 688 A Heavy Heart

    <h4>Chapter 688 A Heavy Heart</h4>


    Circe no longer looked back, as the light from the explosion was now fully covered by the gigantic bodies of the Ancestors of all seven families. Archimedes thankfully stopped talking and snuggled closer to Circe.


    The Lightning Kirin above all else knew how tyrannical the Ancestors of the Major Family were, as a Lightning Kirin she had a bloodline talent that gave her nine lives. Every time she was killed, she would be resurrected anytime there was an intense lightning storm.


    She had been killed eight times by some of the figures sitting around this fire, so she knew they were to be feared. After Ohrox had died, Archimedes had gone mad, and only luck had kept her alive, or perhaps being down to herst life curbed her reckless nature.


    They soon reached their destination¡ªA traveling caravan that stretched into the horizon and beyond it, like a massive snake, the caravan moved with surprising speed over the in.


    Circe, who had spent so much of her life as a merchant had easily found a resonance inside her when living among these people, and since they never stayed in one ce for long, it was the best way to keep under the radar.


    The most powerful presence in this caravan was an Earth god and Circe could easily slip in under his nose.


    The world was rapidly changing, since the bloodline lock over the Children of Trion had been lifted two decades ago, Earth gods had begun to sprout like weeds.


    After a million years of umtion, the amount of Pyre Lords in existence was uncountable and had been stuck at the Third Great Circle, with a life span of ten thousand years, many Pyre Lords had perished, but there were many methods to extend their lives, and the most safest was by hibernation.


    Over the years many Pyre Lords had chosen to go to sleep in the hope that one day the bloodline lock would be lifted.


    Their hopes were not wasted for with the bloodline lock lifted they had all begun to awaken, and with every year that passed, thousands of them stepped into the Earth god level.


    At the Earth god level their bodies were considered immortal, able to regenerate from even a blood drop but their only weakness was the soul.


    Unlike a god with an Immortal Soul, an Earth god''s soul would not be able to withstand the ravages of time and even if their bodies would never age, their soul would go weary as the information it could hold and power it could process had a limit, and it would fail.


    Depending on the lifestyle of an Earth god, they could live for as long as millions of years or as short as a few tens of thousands.


    What made Trion special was that a Dominator at the Earth god level was as powerful as an average Minor god!


    This meant that thebat power of Trion had grown exponentially in thest two decades, reaching unknown heights. There were times when Circe wondered why the gods had instituted the bloodline lock in the first ce, surely they were not afraid of more Earth gods.


    The caravan they were following traveled from continent to continent, their trips in between continents could take from thousands to tens of thousands of years due to the size of Trion and it could be said that every caravan was a city to itself.


    Stretching for more than two hundred miles and holding more than two million passengers, entire families and bloodlines had called the caravan home for thousands of generations.


    An ever-evolving entity, the caravan was home to the most diverse groups of people, with everyoneing together and creating unique traditions and rules to govern themselves.


    Yet like all great caravans, they were all heading towards the capital of Trion, Aroth.


    The selection for the next Ruler of Trion was already underway, and they would be there to bow down to the new Emperor or Empress that would take the noble throne.


    The Caravan was moving faster than usual and Circe smiled, the Earth god Roger who led this caravan was someone who actively tried to avoid danger, and where others would fish for benefits, he would be going the other way.


    This was the reason why Circe chose this caravan. The fantastic sight on the horizon could be seen from this ce, as seven massive figures whose heads touched the skies sat together. Such a view made an entire section of Trion ground to a halt.


    It was not every day that the Ancestors could be seen. Roger the Earth god on the other hand chooses to move faster away from them, he knows that such massive changes alwayse with an equal amount of danger.


    Circe quietly alighted on her personal carriage. She had selected a carriage that was autonomous and powered by a fairly powerful Spiritual Intelligence Matrix. This matrix detected its Control Rune when Circe got close to it and opened a hatch at the top for her to easily ess its interior, greeting her with a deep male voice, while informing her that a hot meal and a bath had already been prepared for her.


    She descended into afortable area that was tastefully furnished to the extent it resembled a cottage, with arge firece, cozy sofas, and otherforts of home.


    From outside the carriage did not appear veryrge, it propelled itself with four jet engines spewing out heated air so it could hover above the ground, but inside was ten timesrger.


    Eva on behalf of Rowan had made sure Circe had been given a vast amount of wealth, and she bought the top-of-the-line vehicle for herself.


    Archimedes jumped away from Circe, spread her wings, and dove into a floating metallic te that was directly above the firece she stretchedfortably, and before long she was snoring peacefully.


    Looking at the Lightning Kirin that seemed to have no care in the world, Circe smiled, a bit of the burden on her heart was set aside. With a sh of light, she conjured arge parchment. Once again she opened it and reading the content, her heart went heavy.


    The events of today weighed on her, she had fled from Jarkarr after the battle between godly beings was waged and she had seen the result of that sh, but it had been distant from her.


    Beings like Rowan were like forces of nature, and their acts could not be judged withmon sense. It was the reason she ran away from Rowan, the thought of being beside someone who saw you as an ant could not be borne by a normal mind.


    Now she had killed millions and Circe wondered if her quest for justice was worth it.

 Chapter 689 Meteor Shower

    Chapter 689 Meteor Shower


    ??Circe held herself and wept silently, even though the ce that was destroyed was mostly filled with military personnel who were aware of the risk of their profession it did not detract from the fact that they had families, dreams¡­


    Her mind went to a figure that seemed to be made from evesting metal. How did he do it? How could he fight against the gods, and bear the billions that perished as a result of those actions?


    Unlike a mortal who could not visualize the death of a hundred people in stark detail, Circe''s mind was capable of so much more and she could almost feel the stares of a million souls boring into her Spirit, their eyes were filled with mes and they reached for her, seeking to make her feel the pain she had inflicted on them.


    She woke up screaming.


    Circe had unknowingly fallen asleep, but it was not for long, by her estimation she had barely been asleep for less than forty-five seconds.


    At her level, she no longer needed sleep for an extended period of time, and she could stay active for months at a time. It was a testament to her heavy heart that she had slept without any indication, which should signify that her body must be searching for methods to deal with the stress.


    Circe shook herself and touched the parchment that had driven her to this ce, perhaps reminding herself of the past would give her the energy to face the future.


    Yet she understood deeply inside her heart, that no matter how deep her pain was, the price she was paying for revenge was too much for her to bear.


    She spread open the parchment and began to read.


    This was the message that Nana had told her to find on the Beorryn, at the so-called Namorra Inn.


    Circe hade across an enigmatic figure called Mydas who appeared to be a shapeshifter with a penchant for hurting their bodies while ying a sort of game with the various shapes they could transform into. Since this tavern owner could make deals with gods from the entire universe, then any of their actions would hold meaning that Circe would not be able toprehend.


    The Safety Deposit Box that she collected from them contained many things, and among them was this parchment, which told Circe the true story about what happened with her parents and who had ripped her heart away from her.


    Apparently, Circe was born a Breaker. This was a special Dominator who was born with great talents, and it was rumored that their talents alone were not what made them special, but that they could cause great changes in their families that could either be a source of good or ill.


    This information was strictly known to a few members of the Nobility and ording to Nana, although she could not be sure, she suspected that every Ancestor was a Breaker.


    Circe''s father was not a powerful Dominator, and when his daughter''s talents turned out to be so heaven defying he was not informed, the reason was that he was too low in rank to be worth such valuable information, but it was not only her father that was not informed of her talent, even the family authorities was also out of the loop.


    This was supposed to be a great crime, but the details about this matter had been deeply silenced. If Circe had not been associated with Rowan she would have gone to the family heads for justice, but that path was no longer avable for her.


    Many things were now toote.


    When the talent of Circe was discovered, the greedy amongst them saw a chance for power that could elevate their status beyond what they could currently reach and that person was Gerus Boreas, father of Rico Boreas, he was an especially greedy and powerful Dominator at the third great Circle who was the head of the branch of the Boreas Family where Circe was born.


    Even though Circe''s father was not powerful, they could not openly seize her power without repercussions and they plotted ways to get to this power, it turned out to beughably easy.


    Her father was a loyal soldier, so it was easy for them to ce him in ces of danger where he did not survive for long. The poor man had believed in the wisdom of his elders and they led him to an early grave, leaving behind a wife and a few months old baby, who he only saw once.


    Assassins were sent for the sleeping child, and while she was held down, one of them cut out her beating heart.


    Thest thing Circe remembered was her crying mother being butchered trying to reach her.


    When she awoke to the surprise of many they fed her a lie that Rico the son of their family branch head had saved her, even given her his heart.


    Circe was young and believed that lie, taking Rico as her brother and cherishing him as the only family she had.


    Now she understood the true reason she was alive that the thrash could not even handle the strain of holding her heart, and they had to ce his organs inside her failing body to slowly siphon her Aura to calm the power inside her heart for Rico to slowly merge with it, without this delicate bnce, the heart would have exploded like a bomb, because Rico could not handle the amount of Aether and elemental magic that it could contain.


    In the time she had been loyal to Rico, he had been feeding off her like a gigantic lice. The bastards had killed her family and she had been made to love them.


    The so-called Assassins were members of her family who had seen her talent as a waste and a threat to their dominance.


    Circe remembered that she had been in a dazed state for nearly a week when she read the portion of this parchment. The first fifty years of her life in the service of Rico had been hard, but she was loyal to the man who saved her.


    Nana was one of his soldiers and after her injuries, she became an Archivist, a position that allowed her to dig into the past, and solve the obsession of the death of her sister and husband. It was this hint that led her to the truth.


    A truth that was not even properly hidden because everyone expected Circe to die at the Incarnation State.


    Nana was a sworn soldier to the head of the branch and she could not betray him, but she could keep this information she had found out, waiting for the day when the truth would be revealed.


    The events at Jarkarr had thrown off her ns, but at least she had been able to get this information to Circe.


    Circe had burned with rage for so long but now she was wondering if her suffering and revenge necessitate the death of so many people?


    Suddenly she felt the hair raise up at the back of her neck and she looked upward, the ceiling turning transparent for her to look at the sky.


    She gasped in shock as she saw countless meteors tearing their way through the sky.


    A memory mmed into her mind like a lightning bolt. The first time she had seen meteors like this was back in Jarkarr. It was a meteor shower that brought monsters and shattered the world.


    That meteor shower also brought¡­ him.


    Surely, this could not be the same right?

 Chapter 690 Meteor Fall

    Chapter 690 Meteor Fall


    ??The passing meteors numbered in the thousands and the lights from their passing were beautiful, as their descent through Trion''s atmosphere triggered numerous interactions with the elements contained in the Major World creating stunning lights and sounds.


    With their passing through the atmosphere, it triggered shockwaves that sounded like countless cracks of thunder.


    The entire hundred miles convoy ground to a halt. This night was one that was filled with endless spectacle, and many among them were clutching their chest in excitement. The children screamed in fear and excitement at the loud sounds and the beautiful lights.


    Nearly half the poption of Trion paused and stared at the skies, from the mortals to Earth gods. It would be difficult to describe the emotion inside their heart but everyone felt it. Change wasing.


    As the meteors entered Trion, some of them began to explode, flinging vast clouds of colorful dust that burned so hot it resembled the dawn of a million suns, such a spectacr scene was drawing gasps from the millions of people on the caravan, and undoubtedly arger part of Trion.


    Thismotion was enough to rouse the Lightning Kirin from his slumber and she looked to the skies and screamed out in shock,


    "Circe¡­ the sky is falling!"


    Circe could not help but smile, "An over-exaggeration don''t you think Archie? It''s just a meteor shower, nothing to be concerned about, you can go back to sleep."


    The Lightning Kirin''s eyes zed with silver fire as she investigated the meteors and she gasped before calling out with a cheeky tone,


    "nothing to be concerned about she says¡­ go back to sleep she says¡­" Archimedes rolled her eyes before screaming once more, "Look! It is not just meteors, those are crystalized Aethers straight from the universe and they are all untainted! Those are all good stuff, we need to grab some of them, they would be essential to your growth towards the Rank of Pyre Lord as you Dominators call it. It would even aid me in the formation of my core."


    Circe considered the option for a while and shook her head from side to side, "How can you so quickly forget our position and mission? Laying low after the massive disaster we''ve caused is normal, not hunting for crystallized Aether.


    "I have enough resources to push me towards the Earth god level, and you have refused to use the resources given to you by Rowan, besides, what could be more important to me than our union? The reason I can reach these heights is due to you, and I don''t need anything else. We don''t need anything else, at the Earth god level I will be able to assist you to push for divinity."


    "Annn¡­ how cute," Archimedes chuckled, before she snapped with annoyance, "but you are missing the point, inside each of those meteors are vast amounts of non-attributeless Aether gathered from the universe, it''s a very rare urrence and maybe the Mithril explosion caused some atmospheric level disturbance that dragged those meteors down to the earth. My point is, each of those meteorites is priceless!"


    Circe bit her lips in thought before making a decision, "I don''t care, I will not risk our well-being to quickly gain power, we have a n, and we will follow through with it. Slow and steady. There will be no more repeat of what happened tonight with the Mithril ever again¡­. I don''t think my heart will be able to handle it. We should only kill those who deserve to die, or else what makes us any different from those we hunt? My heart is set on this matter."


    Archimedes grumbled in irritation and whispered to herself, but Circe heard her, "That is because you have the heart of a coward inside you, and it is restricting you from gaining more power due to its weakness.


    "When will you learn that morality without the strength to back it up in this world is useless? You describe a utopia, but look around you Circe, we are in hell, and we are either the predator or the prey. When we find Rico and take back your heart then perhaps in yourplete form the true nature of our situation will dawn on you."


    There might be truth to that statement that Circe did not want to consider at this time. The heart beating inside her was not her own, and although it had grown stronger as Circe climbed the ranks of power, it was a severe limiting factor to her rise.


    She could not effectively channel the power she wanted and had to be extra imaginative when she unleashed her abilities to go around the weakness of the heart.


    Suddenly the earth below them shook, as several concussive sts rang out, even with the fact that the carriage was covering several feet of the ground, they could still feel the impact, and Circe had to cover the interior of their carriage with a cushion of air to avoid any delicate appliances to be broken.


    Archimedes looked outside in rm before a grin broke out on her feline face and she began tough, "It would seem that the decision is out of your hands, arge number of meteorites seems to havended around the caravan, don''t tell me you will refuse the meat pressed against your lips?"


    Circe did not bother replying to the Lightning Kirin, as she busied herself with wearing a thick robe and wrapping her face with enchanted silk. Some of the members of the caravan had a tradition of covering their faces so she did not look out of ce when she stepped out of her vehicle.


    She refused to hunt for the meteorites in the sky but it would be foolish to ignore such tangible benefits when it was in front of her. Ordering the vehicle to enter defensive mode, Circe quickly moved through the gathering crowd in front of her.


    Feeling a slight weight on her left shoulders as Archimedes alighted on it wearing the shape of a crow, she began to proceed towards the site of the crashes.


    There were five prominent craters scattered a few miles in the distance, and already thousands of people were beginning to slowly move to investigate what hadnded.


    Circe was among the first and began to move faster, if Archimedes was correct, this special Aether from the universe would be enough to push her ahead faster than she had anticipated. This would be a good thing because she expected that the hunt for whoever caused the disaster on the Boreas Family stronghold was about to intensify.

 Chapter 691 Arrival On Trion

    <h4>Chapter 691 Arrival On Trion</h4>


    A figure shed by her, and Circe recognized the person to be the only Earth god in the caravan, Roger, he reached the site of the first crash and plunged into the crater, a few secondster he erupted out of the ground while cackling maniacally like a mad man, although he quickly kept what he found inside his spatial ring, the light that shed from it was enough to alert the rest of the people here that something very valuable must be raining down from the heavens and excitement rippled through the crowd.


    As more meteors impacted against the earth, it was no longer weed with fear but with excitement as more people began to enter the burning craters and retrieverge lumps of glowing crystals, and they did not even need to know what they had dug up, just touching these crystals was filling their bodies with so much energy and vitality, some of them began to ascend into higher levels.


    A maddening excitement that was unequalled filled the crowd and the entire area devolved into a scene of chaos. Families were forgotten, friends discarded, as everyone began to push for the chance to obtain blessings from the heavens.


    The chance to be something great was before them and no one wanted to be left behind. It did not take long for the first murder to happen, and this seemed to spark a madness in the crowd and blood began to flow as men and women butchered each other for a chance to reach the heavens in a single step.


    The Earth god that should have usually controlled the chaos, did not care what was happening behind him, he was busy going forward to hunt for more crystalized Aether.


    The caravan was lucky to be in an area where many meteorites were falling, but this advantage would not be held for long before other powerful Dominators would begin to find their way towards this area, he knew he needed to hurry to acquire more.


    He did not care who collected the crystals behind him, he would be seizing all of them when he was done, as far as he was concerned they were just acting as harvesters for him.


    Roger had already prepared himself to flee with his most talented offspring and abandon this caravan so he could digest this benefit for the nexting years. He no longer cared if the business he had managed for thousands of years were to be destroyed. If he returned with a more powerful familyprising of two or more Earth gods, he would be able to rebuild something greater from the ashes.


    His maniacalughed rang out in the horizon, it was as if he had gone mad.


    Circe was once again reminded of the chaos of Jarkarr and she stood still, not participating in the chaos¡­ she knew this event was not normal, and everything in her heart told her the reason for this urrence could be tied to one person.


    Her heart began to beat so fast that it was hurting her and to her surprise, blood filled her throat and she had to cough it out, panic upied her mind and the thought of fleeing Trion filled her soul, she had no idea when the fear of Rowan had begun to consume her but then she figured out that she needed a few moments to process what she had witnessed and the full weight of the monster that she had lived with before she could trulyprehend who he truly was.


    Rowan was neither a man, monster nor a god, he was something worse, and everything he touches leads to ruin, not because that was his intention, it was because his presence had a weight that crushed the fragile reality she knew, exposing the rottingyer beneath.


    She looked to the heavens, the descending meteors were so beautiful, and then she looked to the earth and saw the endless barbarity and bloodshed.


    Brothers killing brothers, sisters killing fathers¡­ the lust for power blinding them, and she began to understand¡­ ''Is this how we are all to you? Misguided fools and children?''


    Circe no longer felt the desire to pursue this power, this was what happened on Jarkarr, the world went mad, and the man with the eyes of a dragon reaped the life from the world.


    She began to retreat but then she felt the ws on Archimedes tighten on her shoulders, and she paused.


    "What is it?" she snapped, a bit irritated, the Lightning Kirin had not been gentle and Circe''s corbone had snapped under the ws of the beast, and she could feel blood pooling between her breasts as she bled profusely.


    Archimedes could only mutely point at the sky and Circe looked up.


    The pain and irritation vanished as awe and fear took their ce. The night suddenly turned to the brightest day, as millions...no¡­ billions of burning meteorites began to fall.


    "what the fuck is happening?" Archimedes screamed, no longer bothering with disguises.


    ?


    The silver line that moved through space did so with the aid of invisible Aether Streams that moved through the universe. Some called this stream the veins of the universe that channeled its lifeblood.


    Whatever this silver line was, it contained a vast and powerful Aether that had no reason to be found inside the material universe. That Aether acted like a ma dragging the surrounding Aether to itself.


    Like a star whose gravity tuggeds to revolve around it, the silver line began to unknowingly drag a vast amount of Aether along.


    Inside the endless void of the universe, this Aether was almost invisible, only acting to propel the speed of the silver line to go faster, but as it approached a Major World such as Trion with its unique defenses and characteristics, the vast amount of Aether being carried along by the silver line shed against the outer surfaces of the.


    The first impact was mild, this came from the Aether in front of the silver line that had been pushed ahead of it.


    The collision with the caused a major portion of the Aether to disperse back into space, but a minor part of the Aether waspressed and their increased weight was enough to punch through the atmosphere of Trion.


    The first thousand waves of meteorites were only the heralds, as they were the ones pushed ahead of the silver line, although this small portion was already causing quite amotion on the below.


    The second collision was much grander in scale as the true force of the Aether collected by the sliver line mming against Trion made the entire light up.


    It was fortunate that the outeryers of Trion were so dense in energy or the sh of Aether alongside the heat and the light generated by this collision would have killed everything on that side of the.


    The result was a greater portion of that Aether was vented into space creating vast plumes of multicolored light that could be seen from all over the gxy, and the ones that could enter the were only a minor portion, yet that represented billions of ''meteorites'' pushing into Trion.


    The silver line was buried deep inside this congration, and the moment it broke past the atmosphere of the.


    Rowan woke up.


    It was only for an instant but he saw his target and he veered towards her.

 Chapter 692 The End of The World

    Chapter 692 The End of The World


    ??"I was there when the world ended.


    The sky shattered into a million pieces.


    The blood of the gods turned the world red.


    No¡­ that was a lie.


    I was there when the world ended.


    We never knew it did."


    ¡ªTestament of a Survivor.


    "The world consciousness will not stop the arrival of these meteors," Archimedes screamed out in panic as the sky seemed to be falling, "As far as it is concerned the benefits far outweigh the lives that would be lost!"


    The winds that erupted around them and for millions of miles around Trion were like a hurricane from the coldest depths of hell, the falling meteors were pushing the entire atmosphere down due to the heat of their entry into the, causing whirlwinds that blew so hard it lifted entire forests and cities into the air.


    The number of people carried into the atmosphere from the impact of the winds could not be counted, their screams shrouded the entire, and these cries were carried by the winds until they could be heard even from outside the.


    The world was ending!


    Circe and Archimedes no longer held back, this was not a matter of profit any longer but of survival.


    Many of the crystallized Aethers falling to the earth were no longer small, some of them were the size of multiple buildings, and among them were some the size of mountains, and their descent shattered the skies, carrying great heat and force.


    Circe could barely notice the Ancestors in the distance stopping ny percent of the falling meteorites, but the ten percent that went through still numbered in the tens of millions.


    ''By the gods¡­ billions shall perish!''


    Archimedes ced both of her paws on Circe''s neck and pushed her lightning powers inside her. The Lightning Kirin was more powerful, but she knew that power alone would not save them, Circe would be able to utilize this power far more better than she could.


    Circe did not disappoint, pushing through the barriers of her heart, she disregarded the pain, and her eyes exploded with a blue radiance as her feet left the ground, she lifted her hands and began to chant in median, not only using the vast powers inside her but calling all the Aether around her for hundreds of miles, this process was aided by the sheer density of Aether beginning to rise in the surface of Trion as the meteors were pushing the Aether levels of Trion to ridiculous heights.


    Buzzing sounds arose from Circe''s body as countless runes of lightning were created with every passing moment inside her Territory and sent to her eyes where they traveled up her arms, resembling thousands of ants running along her forearms.


    These lightning runes raced down her palms and covered the ground she was hovering above, creating aplex Runic Circle around her zing with energy, she made an arcane gesture and the circle expanded for about a hundred feet.


    With a cry, she mmed both palms together and a pir of lightning more than seven feet across shot out from the Runic circle with such great force a shockwave erupted from her position. The lightning pierced through a falling meteor the size of a house scattering it into countless pieces, and spread out like an umbre for twenty miles shielding Circe and countless people underneath.


    "What are you doing?" Archimedes cried out in anger, "I thought you wanted to stay low-key? Your guilt is causing you to make irrational decisions!" The Lightning Kirin regretted not speaking to Circe more deeply before now about the weight of power, because of her talents, she had forgotten that Circe was just seventy years old and was still a child.


    The guilt that stemmed from taking many lives was felt by all, but as thousands of years go by and you witness the lives of billions of mortals rise and fall in an endless circle, the concept of mortal life that was so fragile and yet sosting brought about a change in mindset.


    "Reduce this shield! They die now or they die in a hundred years, what does it matter?" Archimedes pleaded, this was no longer about staying under the radar anymore, Circe could not hold back the devastation that was about to happen and she was too blinded by guilt to see it.


    "Let me concentrate!" Circe snapped, the impacts of hundreds of meteors mming into her shield drove her to her knees.


    "You fool, stop it now, we can''t¡­"


    This was what Archimedes could only say before a massive meteorite that was asrge as a mountain and bright like a star impacted to the sides, a few miles away from Circe.


    The sound of that impact was indescribable, killing thousands of people.


    The crash raised a wall of earth tens of thousands of feet tall, pushing more than a million tonnes of soil and rock to the side, crushing multiple thousands of people barely holding on under Circe''s shield.


    The shockwave of that impact was cmitous, so powerful that it crushed bones to powder and Circe was in the path of this cmity.


    She screamed and the shield range doubled as the strength increased, Circe would not stop fighting against the end of the world and was determined to save as many people as she possibly could, but fate was a cruel mistress,ughing at her efforts, as four more massive meteors that were even bigger than the previous one crashed around her.


    Unknown to her, a new danger arose when two of such massive Aether Crystals smashed together, due to their simr nature it caused them to unravel when they struck together. Whenever those happened, their delicate crystalline structure disentangled into a gaseous state, which was the more natural form of Aether.


    The problem came about when the volume of Aether packed into each of these crystals was astonishing and when they unraveled, it was with a force simr to multiple thermonuclear bombs exploding at the same time.


    With a scream of pain and desperation, self-preservation won over, she shielded only herself and Archimedes as her body was buried hundreds of feet under molten earth and crystallized Aether.


    The continual sounds of explosions covered her cries of sorrow. She had seen the entire hundred miles of her caravan vapourised into ashes, and she could not imagine the loss of life spread throughout the surface of Trion.


    The heat and the energy around them continued to build, and the Lightning Kirin in a stunning move of love and sacrifice expanded itself to be bigger and wrapped her body around Circe.


    A massive explosion as multiple Aether Crystals shed and exploded turned everything into a shade of white and red.

 Chapter 693 The Great Enemy

    Chapter 693 The Great Enemy


    ??Trrshikrhl Velhyez Ywnmryr¡­


    Come to me, daughter of Lightning, frost, and the winds.


    Circe''s eyes snapped open; her consciousness was drawn from the darkness of unconsciousness so fast it was almost as if she was experiencing whish.


    ''Archie...oh Archie... I''m so sorry.''


    She had fainted, and she did not know what happened when the explosion reached its crescendo, but a voice whispering words of madness entered her heart and she found herself digging her way through the ground.


    Come to me¡­.


    She noted at the back of her head that Archimedes was no longer beside her and also her left leg was broken, not counting the numerous broken ribs and an eye sealed shut with blood.


    Come to me¡­


    With a pained groan she dug her way faster through the ground, the voice that sounded so familiar and alien at the same time drew her like an iron filling to a ma.


    With a cry of happiness she burst out of the ground, the scenery of devastation not holding her gaze for a single moment as she staggered towards the call.


    Her powerful body as a Dominator soon healed all her injuries and she began walking faster and more steadily towards the noise.


    She was dimly aware that she was walking through pools of molten magma, but she had unconsciously wrapped a thickyer of air and ice around her body protecting her from the heat.


    Circe heard cries of sorrow, and it was enough stimulus to make her look to her left where a man knelt in a river of fire and earth and wept.


    ''Was that not Roger, the Earth god that was supposed to be protecting this caravan?''


    Circe felt a sick sense of joy at the suffering of the man, perhaps if he had not gone too far to chase riches, then they might have been able to save the people of this caravan.


    That joy did notst because she allowed herself to look at the true scale of the devastation and knew that even a god would have struggled to hold back this amount of damage.


    "You¡­. Yes, you! Have you seen my children? I have thousands of children. It is impossible that they were all reduced to ash? I am talking to you!"


    Roger saw Circe pushing through the devastation with purpose and the crazed mind of the man seized on the surety of her steps as an anchor, he waited for an answer but receiving none, shook himself and began to follow Circe.


    ''She knew something, perhaps the direction to survivors¡­ yes, to survivors! His children must be among them''


    Circe''s eyes had healed and her perception snapped into ce, and when she saw the world, an unconscious moan of pain and despair escaped from her lips.


    For endless miles, there was nothing but ash and fire¡­ the whirlwinds and then the explosions from the Aether Crystals had wiped clean the life of an entire continent. Except for Earth gods and above, she was certain no one else had survived.


    ''How could this happen? How can the world end so easily? I want to go home¡­ Nana¡­ Archimedes, where are you, I''m so cold¡­''


    Come to me¡­


    That voice snapped her consciousness back to it and she forgot her fears and sorrows and before long she reached a mound of Crystalized Aether.


    This one was rtively undamaged, and either by ident or design it was structured in a manner that made it resemble a pyramid and floating at the top of a pyramid was something she could not describe, it resembled a gigantic snake and then a de and then it took the form of a star, a wailing child, a purple rose, a bleeding warrior, and then this images suddenly multiplied, and what she saw was no longer a single wailing child but a billion, a billion roses, a billion bleeding warriors¡­


    Then the vision became more vague and she began to see creatures that should not exist, people that would never live, and cities that have disappeared in the long streams of time¡­.


    So many images bombarded her mind and Circe screamed and looked away, in that short time she looked at the top of the Aether Pyramid, she had nearly gone blind, and the blood bleeding profusely from her eyes was not a good sign.


    Come to me¡­


    She pushed herself to the pyramid and began to climb. She winced as the bleeding around her body began to worsen. Every step she took was as if she was pushing through a wall of needles, and as she ascended the pyramid Circe left a blood trail behind her.


    Roger the Earth god reached the base of the Pyramid, and he looked upward, he gasped and smiled, "My¡­ So beau.."


    No one knew what he saw because, in the next moment, he simply copsed into dust.


    Near the top of the pyramid, the figure of Circe appeared to be two sizes smaller. This was not a trick of the light, because as Circe reached the top, she was nothing but bones held together by loose muscles.


    Her flesh and blood had been discarded climbing toward the manifestation, she was thankful that the pain stopped a while ago.


    The only reason she was alive was the life force inside her Territory that was pumping everything to give her precious seconds, and also the words¡­


    Come to me¡­


    The skeleton came before the manifestation on top of the pyramid and a hand of bone was stretched towards it, and as it crept closer the world went silent.


    There was a sigh and this continent that had now ash and dust suddenly exploded as seven massive figures began to arise.


    Their heads wererger than multiple worlds and the Aura they released pierced into the universe.


    The gods of Trion were here.


    Their eyes pierced through reality and  began to slowly turn towards Circe and the manifestation that was atop the pyramid, but at that moment she touched the manifestation, her existence ended and Rowan took her ce.


    "OUR GREAT ENEMY!" the voice of the gods killed countless mortals, "YOU HAVE COME TO DIE AS IT IS FORETOLD."


    The Will of Rowan frowned, "No, this would not do. TIME REVERSAL"

 Chapter 694 Chess Pieces

    Chapter 694 Chess Pieces


    ?Rowan is a predator, he was so young, yet his ledger was already dripping red with the blood of countless billions.


    After bing an Ouroboros Serpent his nature had turned cold, and he did not turn bloodthirsty, only apathetic. He had fought a hundred battles and won every single one, he was sure of his strength and he feared nothing. This was not pride, this was simply confidence.


    Every action he took was carefully nned, because he knew he was very powerful and to kill him would be extremely difficult but he still understood that his downfall would onlye if he was careless.


    He was powerful but he was not invincible. He just needed time to be one. No one else could make a im like this except Rowan.


    Despite his confidence in his powers, not for a single moment did he delude himself into believing that he was just fighting Trion and its gods, that was just a trapid down by his father because if he was in the position of his father, this would be the action he would take¡ªFind a scapegoat that could be seen and observed by all.


    In fact, make the presence of this scapegoat to be very loud. How did the old man do it, well he announced to all the universe that a tiny Major World with a single God King had ns to be a Supreme World!


    Not only that he also sweetened the deal by making a unique resource to emerge on this, Elura Shards. A source of power that could grant wishes.


    This move was sessful, Trion was considered the most powerful Major World in the universe, and for thest million years, they had been fighting a mock battle with the Supreme World of the mages and the Great Abyss.


    When Rowan had first heard of this war, its scale had shocked him, over thest million years untold billions would have died in these blood-soaked fields. With his present vision, he knew that number wasughable.


    If he wanted he could ten times more in a single year. This war with the other Supreme World was a sham, but it did something right, it drew attention.


    It was bait, and his father was fishing.


    Rowan would not forget that his true enemy was always his father, and in this game of chess that extends from the past over to the future, then his chess piece should not only be properly ced in an urate location but in an urate time as well.


    He might be behind by a million moves, but he was a fast learner and he was sure that his father had noticed.


    This part was even more crucial. Forget the gods, forget the demons or Archmages¡­ the true battle of the strong was fought across time.


    The ascension to a state of Will had shown him the true face of his father, and even if the Reflection did not control the power of Time, he must surely understand it to a ridiculous degree.


    Rowan knew he could not fight with his father using knowledge but with power. He was young and strong with limitless potential, and the fact that he was a variant that even his father might have never expected.


    The only reason he could rebel against his father was that Rowan Carter''s Soul Origin from Earth served as a bridge that linked the past of Rowan Kuranes to the present, severing a million years of time that was stolen from him.


    There were many mysteries on Trion, and if he wanted to be careful, he should stay afar and slowly investigate this, sending his armies over to slowly weaken it while waiting for the hand his father would y.


    Just ten Archangels alone should be able to battle Trion to a standstill, if he sent a hundred, then it would not matter how powerful the gods were or the weapons they controlled. They would all be ughtered likembs.


    Although that would be a great method of waging war, that would be for the Rowan of before who did not understand the intricacies of time.


    If he could create powerful armies that could raze Trion to the ground in a single moment, was he willing to believe that his father''s forces were just these few ''gods'' on the surface?


    Trion was nothing but bait!


    A million years of time had been stolen from him and although


    he had snapshots of his memories of those periods, they were


    mostly focused on his torture and nothing more, his mother


    Elura had promised him his inheritance and he believed that


    that inheritance must include the time that was stolen from


    him.


    The only link to that time was Maeve, and if he knew that fact


    his father might also know it too, but Rowan was willing to risk


    the process of getting close to his handmaiden of the past.


    In chess, it was perfectly okay to sacrifice a pawn to get to the


    king.


    Knowing that Trion was bait, he realized that it was impossible


    that his father did not have other projects that he was focused


    on.


    This was especially concerning because Rowan had not


    forgotten the vision he received when he was asleep the first


    time he began to digest the soul of Erohim. This was very


    important because it unknowingly showed him a secret that


    was perhaps the greatest opening to this battle.


    He had seen a hand that was struggling to enter the material


    universe¡ªThis universe in particr.


    Even after countless years that was impossible for mortals to


    continued for so long that even when the universe perished


    and a new one was born, this hand did not seed, but it did


    not stop trying to gain ess to the universe.


    Why was that? What was special about this universe?


    He was sure even Elura his mother did not exist at that time


    and for all the many universes in creation, that hand which


    should have been his father had tried entering only this


    particr universe.


    Finally, he had seeded. Rowan had seen that hand enter a


    great desert and a shape filled with darkness was born.


    That vision he had received decades ago was not forgotten by


    him because it revealed something very important.


    His father had entered this universe billions of years ago, and as


    far as he understood, he only interacted with Elura, his mother,


    a few million years ago.


    So the important question that he should not ignore was


    simple. What was his father doing for all those billions of years?


    He refused to believe that he was the only project he was


    working on. A creature as powerful as his father must have


    created countless projects and what he could see could as well


    be the tip of the iceberg.


    This was the reason Rowan knew that this war would not be


    truly fought on just Trion alone, but throughout the entire


    universe, and he must not be blindsided by the shiny bait in


    front of him.


    If this was anybody else there would be no reason to fight. His


    father was so powerful on a level that would leave any sort of


    resistance to be futile, but he was not anyone else.


    Even with his powers, Rowan might lose this battle¡­ he might


    lose many battles against his father, but he would not lose the


    war.


    Rowan grinned, an entire Major World, trillions of lives, millions


    of years of history, all of it was just a single chess piece of his


    old man.


    This did not make him falter before the enormity of the task


    before him, it achieved the opposite in fact, it made him excited


    and assured him that his growth was just beginning.


    Before Rowan would leave this universe he would have battled


    with the Reflection of a being that was equal to a Primordial.


    "Good! Nothing else would do."

 Chapter 695 Making His Move

    Chapter 695 Making His Move


    ??"TIME REVERSAL!!!"


    The first time Rowan used a Time-rted ability it was with a Berserker clone, and the aspect of Time he manipted was unique to the clone alone. He had not affected the world in any manner except by digging through the past and the future of the clone.


    He could not just do this with anyone, because as Rowan hade to realize, he was able to manipte the future. After all, he had ess to the Berserker Clone Soul Origin.


    At this time he had not begun to investigate the reason why the Berserker Clone, something that he created without any thought behind it and was just a technique that he could cast billions of times in a single second if he wanted to was able to give birth to a Soul Origin.


    Anyway this might have happened, it had given Rowan a great power at a moment''s notice that had astonished even him. It was a shame he did not have a second Berserker Clone inside Trion, but he had other options.


    With Circe, he was doing the same thing but in a far more limiting manner, he could not ess her future, but he could hijack her body as a vehicle and use it to travel to her past.


    He could do this because he was also including the power of an Origin Treasure to bring about this effect he wanted. That treasure was the Time Aspected Origin Treasure of Ohrox, the Demon Prince of Destruction¡ªThe Tower of Greed.


    Of course, there were constraints to using this power, chief among them was that to fool the gods and the consciousness of Trion, then he would need to hijack the body and soul of a Child of Trion, and Circe would serve that purpose.


    Rowan knew that the seven gods were taken from the bodies of his siblings and they had passed their bloodlines to the seven great families, that meant that Circe and everyone else on Trion could be regarded as his little nephews and nieces, and although he no longer had any connection with the bloodline of Trion at the present moment, he did in the past.


    This would be his key to Trion.


    In his present form he was still evolving in an unknown direction, Rowan had limited ess to his treasures and armies, but any of his treasures was incredibly powerful, and even if he could only control a few of them, it was enough to change reality as he saw fit.


    It was with this connection that Rowan began to dig into the past, and in addition to this, he crushed the seventeenyers of the Tower of Greed that had risen so far.


    Even the Great Demon Prince had not managed to develop the tower of Greed past the twelfthyer, even if he had the resources, the process of developing a treasure to this level was astonishingly difficult and time consuming.


    With his Knowledge Well Chamber paired with Hollow Forge Rowan had begun actively building this Origin Treasure, and this process elerated when his Primordial Sight activated and his knowledge of mysticism, especially that of Time, took a leap forward.


    Before he had a Will of his own and merged his body with the Destroyer, if Rowan had used this treasure at this level then he would have been sent back years, even decades. A seventeenth-level Tower of Greed was no joke.


    Now his Metaphysical presence was just too heavy. If Rowan was a piece of rock before, now he was a mountain, although this new "weight" would not affect his ns because he had calcted the precise amount of time he would need to return coupled with the "load" Circe''s fragile mortal form would be able to bear.


    Activating the Tower of Greed was simple, at the seventeenth level this Tower was supposed to be immortal and indestructible, but to carry Rowan, he would need to crush it.


    When he had used the Tower of Greed in the past, its operations had urred at such a high level he had struggled toprehend how it worked, but now it was different.


    Rowan could now see beyond Time itself and he began to observe and learn.


    The world went still and everything began to reverse, although this was happening at an iprehensible speed, he could still follow it quite clearly.


    The bodies of the gods seemed to ripple as if their presence fought against the effects of Time, but this was a force that surpassed the universalws, and they had no hope but to obey it.


    Their bodies returned to the earth and the continent that was destroyed returned to its previous form.


    Massive explosions were reversed, whirlwinds returned to nothingness as the meteors returned to the heavens. The dead came back to life, and the breath of life returned to Trion.


    So much knowledge was streaming into his consciousness far beyond what Circe had perceived, even though he was restricted to arge extent by her pathetic mortal perception.


    Rowan frowned when he noticed several discrepancies about this world. "Are you just bait, or is there something more hidden in your depths?"


    He needed more information, far more than he could collect at this time.


    Rowan could feel himself slipping back into space. The single line that made up his body was stretching, and yet this force was almost too easy for him to ignore, not because he was stronger than the forces of time. It was because in a manner he had already transcended it.


    The visual phenomena of his current form as a string that was simultaneously as short as a few feet and as long as infinity was not a trick of the light.


    Time was pulling him, yes, but there was a lot of ''him'' to pull. This made his body flow back with Time like everyone else here, but he was still connected with Circe.


    Time flowed back faster and faster and Rowan observed every event that he had missed. He saw the gathering of the Ancestors, he saw the explosion of Mithril, he saw the ns that Circe had been making all these while until the energy from the Tower of Greed became expended.


    Rowan dragged the rest of himself from the future into the past, and now he was inside Trion.


    The events of the future never happened, and Rowan who was supposed to be countless light years away at this moment in time was now on Trion, and no one, not even the gods knew that he was here. He had made his move, and to everyone else, he had not.


    "Father, what would be your next y?"


    "I was there when the world ended. The sky shattered into a million pieces. The blood of the gods turned the world red.


    No¡­ that was a lie.


    I was there when the world ended.


    We never knew it did."


    ¡ªTestament of a Survivor.

 Chapter 696 Meeting Again

    Chapter 696 Meeting Again


    ??Circe drew the robe of hot air closer to her body, since she could not be overtly using her powers she had to maintain a proper body temperature when you positioned yourself fifty miles above the ground¡ªIt tends to be cold up here.


    This was the only type of outpost she could find where the defenses were not so powerful, thereby making it rtively easy for her to be able to make discrete observations.


    She had been observing this Guardsman post of the Boreas Family for weeks which was situated by the side of a mountain, where it had been carved out, brick by brick by mortal hands over a span of millennia. Boreas was certainly fond of gestures like these as most of his temples were created using these methods.


    After all the time she had spent freezing her tits off, she had deduced her preferred target from the lot. Of the 2,350 Guardsmen on this mountain post, ny-five percent of them were not suitable due to various factors, chief among them was because they were too weak, and so they could not venture far from the outpost.


    This mountain post was surrounded by jungles filled with terrible beasts, some of them were at the Third Circle, and since the border to the great battlefield was a few thousand miles to the south, there were usually dangers that came from Demons or Mages slipping through the defenses.


    If her ns were to work she would need someone important enough that when apprehended would be taken straight to the head of a stronghold, but they should also be powerful enough to bear the full might of a Mind Suppression Rune crafted with the powers of an Earth god.


    These criteria reduced her selection to only Dominators at the Third Great Circle, that was her limit, even though with the aid of Archimedes she might be able to battle an Earth god, it was obvious that ambushing an Earth god was still a very dangerous affair and any missing Earth god would be quickly investigated.


    It was also important to note that to ce the Mind Suppression Rune on the target would take weeks at the least, and she could not ensure with a hundred percent certainty that she could keep an Earth god imprisoned for that long while manipting his consciousness and spirit.


    Their powerful immortal bodies reduced the chance of subduing them for an extended period, you could only overwhelm them with great power.


    To imprison an Earth god was incredibly difficult and for someone of her power levels, nearly impossible, there would be too many unknown factors she would not be able to control.


    The target she ended up selecting was a Guardsman at the Pyre Lord level of the Third Great Circle.


    With his bloodline potential, he would never exceed this level for the rest of his life, but it was alreadymendable for a Guardsman to reach this level, most of them would never exceed the First Great Circle.


    A Guardsman at this power level was not always a good thing because it meant that he was saddled with a great amount of responsibility, and that made him move around a lot. It was not strange for him to be missing at his base for months at a time. He was the perfect target.


    The trap was not difficult to set up, she had overheard that his Guardsman would be escorting a shipment of goods to the border of the continent. This trip would take three years, which should give Circe enough time to n out her activity.


    With Archimedes keeping an eye on the Guardsman, Circe went along the route and chose a spot for the ambush and for the next two hours, she was focused on creating various Runes, including Rune of Silence, Sleep, Drain, and so many others.


    "Your work is certainly impressive, but you are wasting a lot of resources, and most importantly, you are wasting time."


    The voice came so suddenly inside her head that Circe yelped aloud, chills crawling down her spine.


    She looked around and could not find anyone anywhere close to her position before pushing her Spirit into her Territory. After scouring every inch of her Territory she found nothing out of ce.


    Not satisfied, Circe checked her surroundings once more, she flew into the skies looking around for miles, and entered deep into the ground, after a while she burst out from the ground with a perplexed expression.


    Circe brought out her dozen Spatial Artifacts and went through the thousands of items ced inside of them, and she hastily destroyed any of them that seemed even a bit suspicious.


    Notfortable with the measures she had taken, she began searching her Territory once more,


    "Am I going insane? Perhaps I should slow down a bit, the stress I''m under is making me hear voices," she muttered to herself, before abruptly shooting into the skies and looking around, hoping she would spot somebody.


    "You know, I expected you to be more thorough. I mean you have searched your surroundings, your storage treasure, and your Territory, but did it ever ur to you to search your own body?"


    Circe froze in ce, and that voice came again, speaking softly with a tone of amusement, ''Why does it sound so familiar? Also, why the fuck did I not search my body?''


    Her heart began to race because she knew that the first thing she was supposed to investigate was her body, but somehow she had forgotten to do this. If this voice had not mentioned it, she would never have thought about it.


    Now that she had eliminated other sources of suspicion, she could easily trace the sound of the voice that was emerging from her left palm.


    Slowly turning her she saw there was nothing on her palm, but not for long as a silver line like a tattoo began to emerge from beneath her skin. That line began to arrange itself until it formed a tattoo of a lidless silver eye that twisted itself until it was focused on her.


    This sight was not the strangest thing that Circe had witnessed, but there was something distinctly odd about it, and she did not take long to figure out that it was because she could not detect anything from it. Not Aether or any form of energy.


    In fact, she could not even "see" it with her conventional eyesight, and the only reason she could notice it was because the silver eye was letting her, it was an odd sensation, as if her eyesight had been hijacked, because if she looked away she would begin to forget the shape of the eye.


    The sensation was not dissimr to what she had just previously felt when she forgot to investigate her body.

 Chapter 697 Discussion On Weakness and Strength

    Chapter 697 Discussion On Weakness and Strength


    ??Circe''s hands shook, but with a force of determination and will, she steadied herself. She felt deep fear, but she understood if Rowan wanted her to die, there was no way she would be able to fight. He had addressed her with no ill will behind his words, at least she had not detected any, and so she must proceed with caution and wisdom.


    That was what she thought, but what came out of her mouth was different,


    "Rowan?! How is it possible you are in my body?" Circe was dumbstruck before a thought made her pause and she went pale, "Wait, have you been spying on me all this while?"


    Circe would have sworn that the eye rolled up in irritation, "As pleasant as it would be to convince you how utterly useless such an action would be to me, I would like to remind you that your target is on his way and that your trap is simply¡­ shit. It does what it is supposed to do, there is no denying that, but the methods used are¡­ sloppy at best."


    Circeughed aloud, her only defense to the weird situation that she suddenly found herself in and somehow the fact that Rowan had used a slur struck her as incredibly funny,


    "You could as well be more powerful than any gods I have ever known, cut me some ck." Circe pointed out, "The heights you can see in this world are different from mine."


    The voice held a bit of mirth within as it replied to her, "Believe it or not, technically I am at the Third Circle, although my path is different from the Dominators of Trion because it is a Supreme Circle, a path that leads outside the universe, however, I can assure you that anything I can do, should be possible for you to aplish¡­ technically."


    Circe huffed, "Just because a dragon and a tiger can be the same age, it does not make them equal. Tell me, would I be able to kill a god if I wanted?"


    "You sell yourself¡­ particrly well Circe, although I think the simrities between us if I am to be generous should be between a cat and a dragon. To answer your question¡­ yes, you can kill a god if you want to, I have several weapons with me that can easily help you achieve that."


    The fact that she had her left hand to her face and talking to that limb was one of the reasons Circe felt this conversation was unreal, and it did not help that if she looked away from her hand, she would begin to forget that she had a visitor inside her body.


    Yet the ridiculousness of Rowan''s im that he had weapons that would make a mortal like her kill a god felt funny, but a deeper part of her acknowledged that this might be the truth. Her mind felt on the verge of exploding, there were so many things happening at once and as always Circe chose humor to channel her emotions and ced a stranglehold on her thoughts.


    "haha¡­ very funny. I never knew Divine Beings like you usually take the time to converse with mere mortals like me. Are you guys not far above this sort of thing?" Circe smirked, not waiting for him to reply, she continued speaking more quickly,


    "From the time I knew you, there was always something you were chasing," she smiled and shivered, "I still remember your golden eyes like those of a dragon. I will never forget it until the day I die, but¡­ I won''t lie, Rowan, the fact that someone that killed a god is casually chatting with me while living inside my body is freaking me out."


    "Not god¡­ gods" the voice replied calmly.


    "What? Wait¡­you have killed many other gods, haven''t you? Is that why you are here¡­ to end the Gods of Trion?"


    "Among other things."


    "Other things? What could be greater than killing a god?"


    "Oh, I don''t know, how about teaching you how to draw a proper Rune? There is more to life than killing gods you know. Teaching can also be fun."


    Circe was silent, trying to ponder what his words might signify. Why did it feel like he was serious? Could a creature like Rowan even understand the meaning of fun? Thinking more about this was giving her a serious headache. She began to massage her forehead with her right hand while peering at the silver eye in her left with aplex look.


    The voice sighed and continued speaking,


    "You seriously don''t know how boring killing a god would be after a while. You would think that it would be challenging, but the aspects of a god''s power that give them their greatest advantages, are also the source of their weakest strength, and for someone like me, that weakness is ring. Take that challenge out of the fight and it gets boring."


    Circe chuckled internally as she ranted inside her, ''I don''t want to know what sort of person you would have to be to consider killing gods to be boring.''


    Yet she could not deny the fact that she was getting more invested in their discussion. If the goal of Rowan was to make her rxed, she was amazed that unknowingly she had slowly forgotten the panic of being taken over by a foreign consciousness and was enjoying the conversation.


    Circe found herself replying to him more easily than before, her thoughts now focused on the talk and not the circumstances that led to it, in time she was sure the entire story would be revealed to her.


    She pointed out the multiple Runes she had been drawing in the air, and they revealed themselves,


    "As you said about killing gods, they have qualities that make them strong, it''s not fair for you to call them weaknesses because you can take advantage of them. For the rest of us, we don''t have that luxury. On that note, I have checked my Runes a thousand times before I set them up, it is the most powerful and efficient Rune I can ever create."


    "I won''t deny that to be the case about the gods, I''m different from everyone else. I am aware of that every time I look outside." the voice went quiet before suddenly speaking,


    "Your Rune on the other hand, especially the one of envement is a pretty decent Rune, some of the ideas inside it are also thought provoking, the problem is that it would take you three weeks to fully enve the Guardsman."

 Chapter 698 The Grand Plan

    <h4>Chapter 698 The Grand n</h4>


    Circe shrugged and pointed down at the Runes making them glow, "a normal Envement Rune on a Dominator of that level should take months, but after six years of tweaking these Runes, I have reduced the time to weeks and still ensured that the process was still efficient. Wait¡ª"


    Circe eyes shrunk in suspicion,


    "¡ªHow do you know that number? You know what, forget I asked that question, you apparently have your ways.


    "Although it would take me three weeks to enve the Guardsman, we have already calcted all the time we need for this operation and no one would miss him during this week."


    The voice of Rowan was patient as he replied to Circe, and the eye on her palm also turned to review the Rune she was pointing at,


    "I know that fact well, and really, there is nothing wrong with your n at all, it was meticulously made," the voice said, "but you see the problem is that your n would fail¡ªOh, not you enving the Guardsman¡ªyou aplished that feat with brilliant colors. No, the true purpose you are enving this Guardsman is to find Rico and your aunt, that mission will fail and you will not find the people you seek."


    Circe paused in shock, the thought that thest few years of sacrifice would be leading to failure hurt, but she had to be sure, even if Rowan knew the truth, she would hate herself if she did not check it out for herself.


    She began to breathe harshly as if she had just run a thousand miles race, she replied harshly, "So among your many godly powers, don''t tell me you have the ability to see the future with one of them."


    The voice of Rowan was calm, "Even better, I''ve lived it."


    "You did what now? Hahaha, you are telling the truth are you not?¡­ What sort of monster are you?"


    The voice sighed, "There are some things that are impossible for you to understand even if I spend the next thousand years telling you about it, but I know your character Circe, you will not believe me until you see it with your own eyes. It is the reason I will be making your Enving Rune more efficient in order to be done with this affair and into something much more grand. I am not with you just to see the sights of Trion."


    There was something in Rowan''s regal voice that made Circe pause, her heart began to beat so fast it was hurting, she looked away from her palm and into the horizon where the dawn was just beginning to break, licking her lips that had gone dry, she asked,


    "What could be considered grand for you Rowan?"


    The eye was silent for a long while before replying, "War, Circe¡­ a war to be fought from the highest heights of heaven to the foulest depths of hell. A war like this universe has never known before, and Trion is just the tinder."


    Circe stayed silent for more than ten minutes before she sighed and weakly said, "Well, what do I need to do?"


    ?


    Circe had been a bit skeptical about Rowan''s ims of helping her truly improve her Rune Craft. If there was one thing she was especially proud of, it was her ability to create and manipte Runes, that portion of her talent could not be stolen.


    That feeling of skepticism slowly transitioned into one of dumbfoundedness, awe, and finally, numbness as time went on and Rowan''s teachings grew deeper.


    It would have been a simple thing if Rowan had presented a brand new Rune for her to utilize, but that was not the case, with precise instructions that she followed easily much to the delight of Rowan, he pointed out mistakes she were not aware of, made subtle arrangements to the borders and alignment of each Rune and with every change he made, Circe watched the power and efficacy of the Rune leap forward.


    This change was so startling when you considered that Rowan was just using the Runes she had made and was not introducing any new ones or even taking away any Rune, it spoke to the magnitude of her ignorance about Rune Craft that Circe could not help but cry out,


    "Are you doing this to spite me?"


    "Hmm¡­ whatever could you mean by that? I am just doing what I promised, or were you expecting something different?"


    "You are clearly using only the Runes I made, you are not adding or subtracting from it. What would you have me believe of not spite? This is like looking at a house built with y that should havested for a decade. To me, this house was perfect with the material I had in hand to build it. Yet you took that exact y and without adding any more y or removing any, you built a house that wouldst for centuries with it! You did not even bother to bring concrete or metal. Why are you so goooood!!!"


    She rubbed her right hand to her forehead as the headache she had been feeling tripled, "I know¡­ I know, I''m bitching, but this is something I should be the best at. Since I was a child even with a weak heart, no one could beat me at Rune Craft, even most of the elders.


    "Archimedes is an Earth god that has lived for more than two million years, and she praises my talents for Rune Crafts, she says I''m the best, and yet here you, breaking everything I know and believe in so easily, and don''t tell me you have studied Rune Craft, it''s that easy for you isn''t it? "


    "Well, I wish I could tell you I know how you feel, but I would be lying. I can do this with no hands and with my eyes closed."


    "Oh, fuck you Rowan."


    "Good to know your head is back in the game, it was a little hard to hear you with that pity dick in your mouth."


    She whispered, "I hate you."


    "Now let''s finish this quickly, there are ces I need you to be."

 Chapter 699 To Make A God

    Chapter 699 To Make A God


    ??Eleven hourster Archimedes and Circe were watching in a sort of tired shock as the actions of the Guardsman were bing increasingly oundish.


    At this time he was cleaning the entire cave they were temporarily hanging around before he was to be deployed, the Guardsman had already begun preparing dinner in the adjourning cave, and before long with his powers of a Pyre Lord, this cave now resembled a clean but rustic pce, because as Circe had found out, this Guardsman was a Master Artisan, and he was carving an entire house inside the cave.


    "Did you need to tell him to make himself useful?" Circe snapped at the Lightning Kirin.


    Archimedes did not reply for a while, still staring in shock at the Guardsman before retorting, "How was I to know the effect of your Rune would be so¡­prehensive? I thought he would be by the side twiddling his thumbs, but it seems he really wants to be useful."


    Circe sighed, "How could you not believe me? If the fact that I enved him in less than eight seconds was not unbelievable to you, I also told you the mastermind who set it up!"


    The Lightning Kirin looked away sheepishly, "How could I believe you when I can''t see him like you can, you could have been pulling my legs."


    "Really Archie? I would be pulling your legs at a time like this?"


    But I believe you now," Archimedes shivered and patted Circe on the arm as she observed the action of the enved Guardsman.


    "I don''t believe even an Earth god would be able to break free of this Mind Suppression Rune, if this can even be regarded as a Suppression Rune any longer, as far as I can tell this Guardsman is perfectly willing to serve you with all his heart, how can something like this be possible? This is not envement, this is pure love and adoration, we could as well be his god. Can you do this with a simple Rune?"


    Circe smirked and observed the flustered Kirin, "Wanna know how he did it? I can try it out on you."


    "haha¡­ very funny Circe, fuck you by the way. You and your magical love beam."


    "It''s not a love beam¡­ it''s a love and adoration beam, please know the difference. Now I think it''s time to send him to the stronghold. He is a great house help, but I require a spy, not a maid."


    Archimedes was beginning to groom her fur when she paused and regarded Circe with a confused gaze, "Why would you need to do that? I thought you said your search would be useless, the location of your Nana and that fucker Rico could not be found in that stronghold."


    Circe looked away stubbornly, "This is the closest clue we have gotten after all these years, I don''t want to give it up until I''m sure that there is nothing there. I won''t be able to sleep until I''m sure."


    Archimedes walked away while muttering in anger, "Stubborn¡­"


    The voice of Rowanughed aloud and Circe winced,


    "I like this Lightning Kirin. Reminds me a bit about Lost."


    "Who is Lost?"


    "He is one of my children. Hmm, I''m sure he would like you, but you would need to endure his endless questions."


    Circe nodded, "Yeah, one of your children? Sure, why not, it''s not the strangest thing you have revealed to me recently. You know I never asked, why can''t she see you?"


    "Oh it''s because my state of existence is very delicate right now, the only way I can exin it to you in a manner you would be able to grasp is that I am here but I''m also not fully here, because if I''m fully present, you would not be able to bear my weight, and I will crush you and everyone in this continent if I fully reveal myself. This can be considered as the least of the dangers that would happen to you and everyone else."


    Circe shivered at this thought, "Am I at risk of dying."


    "No, the you in a future that will never happen have already paid the price of holding me. Your other you is the one bearing the weight of my body for arge part, and you are barely holding the smallest fraction of my body"


    "I don''t¡­ understand."


    "Don''t try to, just trust me that you are safe."


    "Do I have a choice?"


    Rowan did not reply, he did not need to.


    He needed the presence of Circe, but that was before he entered Trion and needed a way to fool the gods, and now although she would be his primary vessel, the Enving Rune he made her create served more than one single purpose, and he had already begun dropping seeds of potential along the way.


    If for any reason Circe''s body was to be destroyed, he would be able to resurrect her using those seeds, after all, he had a firm grasp of her soul, and making a new body for her was easy for him.


    There was no way Rowan would leave himself with only one option, yet he did not tell her this. Let her believe that she was the only one who could be his vessel since Rowan was not fond of discarding a tool that would be able to serve his purpose.


    Circe did not understand that her life and death were no longer in her hands.


    In order to maintain a perfect vessel for his stay in Trion so he could stay under the radar of the gods and be able to create the changes he needed, he would need a stronger vessel. Circe would barely serve.


    He had told her the truth previously when he said he was barely here in this body. The body of Circe was too weak to carry him, and so he had to make her an Earth god at the least in a very short time, or else in a few weeks, Circe''s body would be destroyed and no matter how many times he resurrected her, it would notst long before she would be destroyed again.


    Even her soul would notst under this strain for long. So Circe would have to be an Earth god at the least, and more preferable a goddess with an Immortal Soul.

 Chapter 700 The Broken Harmony

    <h4>Chapter 700 The Broken Harmony</h4>


    To make her a goddess was not a particrly difficult feat for him. He had killed many gods and thoroughly dissected them to find out what made them tick and he was sure he would be able to replicate the same process if he wanted to and in a more efficient manner to boot.


    The problem was that he had little time to perform this delicate operation and he also did not want to stray far from the Dominion of Trion when he made Circe a goddess, as he needed another backdoor to the Gods of Trion.


    This was very important to Rowan, there were certain mysteries about the bloodline of Trion that he could learn if he observed a Dominator as gifted as Circe, it also helped that she was also a Breaker, a moniker that Fury Kuranes styled himself to be.


    This was a special bloodline variant created by his father to further his unknown cause inside Trion. If he wanted to begin unraveling the secrets of Trion, he would have to start from here.


    Rowan no longer concentrated on what was happening around Circe and delved deeper into her body, if he was going to be improving this body, then he needed to understand it.


    As always the bodies of mortals, be they Dominators or Mages never failed to amaze him, not because of theirplexities¡ªonly a mortal mind would find their form to beplex¡ªit was the opposite, they were almost too simple, that it amazed him that something so weak and ephemeral could hold something as profound as a soul.


    It was like taking a basket, raising it up to the sky, and scooping up a bit of sunlight. Common sense would dictate that something as simple as a basket should not be able to collect and carry sunlight, but lo and behold, every mortal was proudly doing such.


    It was like a child cing together pieces of twigs and making theme to life outside of his imagination. Perhaps this was the true miracle of creation, and there should be something to learn from mortals, for although they were quite simple in their makeup, their potential was anything but.


    There was truth to be found here. With this realization, Rowan Will began to grow.


    ''Mortals were not weak nor useless, in their own way, they were far more special than the gods. Perhaps, I lost something precious when I lost my mortality, and only now from these lonely heights can I look up and see the weight of their glory.''


    The simple yet profound life of a mortal became his foundation for his First Truths, and Rowan''s state of mind, and therefore his entire being began to transform.


    He quickly suppressed this transformation, it would be too shy and would blow his cover, the foundation of his powers was not yetplete, and he would make sure his bloodlines were thoroughly assimted before he took another step forward.


    If he intends to reach the lofty heights of the Primordials and even exceed them, then every step he makes must be beyond perfect, nothing else would do.


    With this unexpected powerup out of the way, he focused on Circe and he winced when he noticed the state of her heart.


    For a mortal, Circe''s body was a work of art. Every single strand of hair on her body down to her cells was properly structured in a manner that was beyond what could be achieved even by more powerful Dominators.


    Observing her body was like listening to a profound symphony, but the heart was a discordant chord that was constantly being interjected in this heavenly harmony and creating chaos.


    For a very brief moment, Rowan felt rage at the presence of this heart ruining the harmony of this music and he nearly crushed it.


    He knew that this heart was not hers but that slimy bastard Rico''s, and with a quick scan, Rowan was able to create a resonance between the heart of this man and his body.


    Like everything that he had been able to aplish recently, it was very simple. Rico Boreas was not far away, but this was judging by Rowan''s standard, he should be in the capital of Trion, which was a good thing because Rowan''s destination was Aroth.


    The search for Rico had taken Circe more than twenty years since she reached Trion, but to no avail, she had failed to even catch a single whiff of him. Rowan filed his location forter, this would be a gift he would be giving Circe, among other things, but this Dominator ranked so low in his concerns that only Circe''s hatred for him brought him to his radar.


    Now this matter was almost personal. If he wanted, Rowan could reach across space and switch the hearts, bringing Circe''s song to its full harmony, such an action was not above his baseline and would not overly affect his n.


    It was then that a thought entered his mind, after checking the body of Circe once again, ''Perhaps there is an opportunity inside this broken harmony that would have not been possible if it wasplete. What is the greatest weakness of a god?"


    ?


    Fully satisfied with the scan of Circe''s body, and about to begin his experiments he once more checked the state of his own existence and frowned a bit. The addition of the page of the Primordial Record from the Underverse had elerated the process of his awakening, and he was so close topleting the Singrity.


    There was just a single page left, and he could feel the call of thest page in Aroth, the Capital City of Trion. He tried not to dwell too much on this and chose to focus on what he could change at this time.


    Without the aid of the Primordial Record, he could not easily ess the state of his being, but he could understand himself to arger degree.


    With the creation of his Will and the merger of his body with his Destroyer, he was now reduced to a one-dimensional creature. Inside his Territory and Mental Space, all his Hosts and Dominions had been ced in stasis, but if he wanted he could pull some of them out of there, but only for a limited time before they would be dragged back into him.


    That meant that ultimately he was not defenseless, since if he summoned a single sovereign for even a second, it would be able to turn Trion to dust in a fraction of that time, but Rowan knew there was a trap there.

 Chapter 701 Death Count

    <h4>Chapter 701 Death Count</h4>


    As Rowan grew more powerful, the tactics he used evolved and the way he perceived reality also changed. He would not be able to understand the reason why his father made certain decisions if he still looked at the world through the lens of a god or a Dominator.


    Rowan had traveled to Trion, not only through space but also through time as well. Before he gained his Will, no matter how smart he was or how much he nned, he could never imagine such feats were even possible.


    It was the reason he instinctively understood that Trion was bait. Thest page of his Primordial Record that was ced in the capital was also bait.


    To achieve his goals, force was sometimes thest thing he needed. He had quietly retrieved the page of his Primordial Record with none the wiser inside the Underverse, but he knew it would not be as simple for the retrieval of thest page here on Trion.


    He was not a betting man, but he would wager that this page would be kept in a ce that was most certainly a death zone or it would be for trapping him.


    What sort of trap would be able to affect him in the material universe? It was simple, it would be a trap that would take him outside the universe.


    Rowan had experienced something like this before when he summoned the Lost mes and was dragged outside the universe in the creation of his Spirit Matrix. His father would not be able to truly battle him inside the universe, the only ce to do so would be by taking the fight outside where Rowan''s advantages would be limited.


    If his father could find a way to enter and exist inside this universe, then he could surely find a way to be able to go outside of it, and even more, drag someone else outside with him.


    "I must know when to make my move with a gentle hand and with a strong one. I just became a true yer, and any mistakes made now could be fatal and hard to recover from. I need to learn how the game is yed. I need to win."


    His thoughts had been wandering while he was deliberating on the best path to upgrade Circe with, and he returned it to this task.


    If he wanted, he could make Circe an Angel, it just required him to simply fuse her soul with that of an Archangel, and she would have powers that would rival even a Major god, but that would be a waste. Circe was a unique Dominator and she had begun a process of fusing with the Lightning Kirin and was slowly transitioning from a Child of Trion to something different.


    It was also in line with the fragments of a n brewing inside his mind, and if he wanted to seed with this scheme, Circe must remain a Dominator, while the Lightning Kirin offered a new path that had promise, Rowan would have to tweak this merger, so instead of Circe transforming into a creature simr to a Lightning Kirin, it would instead be the Kirin that would be merging with Circe.


    This sounded simr but there was a profound difference. In the first instance, Circe would be a Lightning Kirin, and in the second instance, the Lightning Kirin would be part of Circe''s power base. The first path would mean that Circe would lose her powers over frost and the wind leaving only her control of lightning, and the second path would mean that her lightning attainment would be her strongest.


    It was clear which one Rowan would pick, and this also came with the advantage that Circe would remain a Dominator¡ªA child of Trion, of which Rowan was no longer one. He had given up the name Kuranes and could no longer effortlessly merge with the system his father had created here; he would need someone else to be his host.


    The Lightning Kirin was a unique child of the universe, born in special zones with intense lightning attribute Aether, they were some of the most powerful creatures inside the universe, and the most powerful of them could be as strong as a High god.


    One of their most powerful and sought-after traits was their nine-life attribute.


    A Lightning Kirin would have to be killed nine times before they could truly die. This made killing any of them very problematic because they would usually resurrect at random locations or if they chose to, they could resurrect at their Cove.


    Except for outcasts that were cast out from their tribe, Lightning Kirins usually lived together, and a single cove could hold more than a thousand Lightning Kirin at one time.


    No one wanted to make an enemy of these creatures, for if you killed any one of them, then the news would surely return to the cove and the wrath of a thousand Lightning Kirins would descend on that individual, a fate that even the gods feared.


    Also, there was another more terrifying aspect to the resurrection of a Lightning Kirin, for any time they died and were resurrected, their talents and their powers increased. Depending on the individual talents of the Lightning Kirin, this increase could be either geometric or exponential!


    Rowan frowned in suspicion, Archimedes had been killed eight times by the Gods of Trion, and if that was the case, then the Lightning Kirin should be far more powerful than she was now. What was the reason she still remained so weak?


    "Summon the lightning Kirin to your side, I need to check the state of her body. Archimedes might have unknown secrets that she might not even be aware of."


    Circe paused, "is there anything wrong with my friend?"


    Rowan considered these words from Circe deeply before he replied, "That is what I would like to find out. Do you know about the specialties of her race where anytime they die their talent and power would rise?" Rowan asked.


    Circe eyes widened in shock, she did not know that was even possible or herpanion was capable of feats like those, and soon she also frowned in thought for she was aware that Archimedes was in herst life.


    She knew that the first time Archimedes was killed she was an Earth god, and after she died for the eighth time, she was still an Earth god, something was wrong.


    Summoning the irritated Lightning Kirin who was grooming herself, she quickly asked her, "Archie how many times have you truly died?"

 Chapter 702 Archimedes Story

    <h4>Chapter 702 Archimedes Story</h4>


    The already irritated Lightning Kirin glowered at Circe, not only was her grooming interrupted, a sacred ritual to Archimedes who made sure her does were always spotless and vibrant, but her endless failures and deep shame were about to be rubbed in her face instead.


    Circe face changed when she noticed the literal storm cloud beginning to grow over Archimedes and pushed both her hands forward in a cating gesture, dismissing the storm that if left unchecked would tear this cave apart and quickly speaking before things got worse,


    "Don''t take it the wrong way Archie, I have just learned that your racial talent does not only mean resurrection, but also the increase of your talents and power base every time you resurrect, and I wondered¡­" Circe stopped talking when she noticed the expression on the face of Archimedes began to change, from one of anger to grief and finally helplessness.


    It was rare to see this exuberant Lightning Kirin wearing such an expression. Always one that was ready to cheer Circe when she was down and was always joking even through the many trials and difficulties they had gone through, Circe''s heart ached at the pain she could see inside the eyes of Archimedes, and she lowered her voice,


    "Archie, I understand if you don''t want to talk about it. Rowan only needs to check your body, I''m sure whatever is wrong with it, he might be able to help, you can see how easily he upgraded my runes¡­" Circe slowly went silent, as Archimedes shook her head from side to side.


    There was a spark of hope that lit up in the eyes of Archimedes, but that hope was slowly swallowed by a thick coat of despair.


    The Lightning Kirin opened her mouth as if to speak before closing it again, and with the familiar stubbornness that Circe hade to know and admire, she visibly gathered herself, and her breathing that had be uneven settled.


    Circe saw that the Lightning Kirin was about to reveal a part of herself that she had kept inside her for so long, due to the pain those memories brought.


    Archimedes bravely began to speak, nevertheless, her voice was so soft that it took the enhanced perception of Circe to understand her, and she did not interrupt until her tale wasplete.


    "The truth of our resurrection is a secret that is known by just a few. I told you that I have died eight times, and that is the truth. I have been beheaded, skinned alive to slowly bleed out for decades, crucified, burnt¡­ The Gods of Trion are responsible for all those deaths. The memories of those deaths do not haunt me¡­ I had thought that perhaps¡­ no let me say it from the start so that I can get it off my chest. You deserve at least to know the truth from me¡ª" The lightning Kirin looked up to Circe with tears in her eyes, "¡ªAfter all, I''m your partner."


    "I was born with a defect. Unlike most of my brood mates, I was thergest, and the most beautiful, my fur was the color of darkness mixed with starlight, and my ws were like chips of ice, and my fangs were¡­"


    The Lightning Kirin paused when she saw the critical look on the face of Circe and she snapped, "What! Do you think that I was small? That I was not the most beautiful?"


    Circe hurriedly waves her hand, "No no¡­ Archie, you are certainly quite a specimen among other Kirins. I have looked through the records of Kirin that I could find, and there were certainly none among them that had your¡­ ir"


    The Lightning Kirin who resembled a small ck cat with eagle wings and bright blue eyes, looked at Circe with a deep look of suspicion, and when she was satisfied that the Dominator was being truthful, nodded in satisfaction and continued with her story.


    "I was the biggest among all my brood mates, and my Aether Channel was quite wide with no single impurities, that it was almost equal to a Kirin that was a million years old. I was hailed as a genius and was to be perhaps the first Kirin that could reach the Throne of Lightning, an honor that had never graced a Kirin before, because this throne is held firmly by the fucking dragons.


    "My life turned around when our talents were collectively tested, and it was discovered that some w inside of me meant my potential was fixed to that of a mortal. I was a being of power and light that was condemned to be nothing but dust in the end.


    "the greatest height I would reach was to be an Earth god. My soul would never transform to those of an Immortal. It did not take long before I was discarded by the coven."


    The Lightning Kirin stopped here, the slight attempt to inject levity into her story was no more as she delved deeper into the hurt¡­ into the pain that made her who she was. Her voice became even lower and she seemed to curl into herself. Circe wanted to reach for her, but she felt that this gesture might be the opposite of what the Kirin required at this moment.


    "I returned again and again to beg for leniency because I believed I would be able to ovee this setback, but I was shunned and driven away. I was mocked and shamed, for in all of our history there had never been a Kirin like me. Can you imagine such a shame? To be the sinner of your entire race.


    "Thest time I tried going back, I was beaten to the edge of death by my own mother. I believe the only reason I was not killed was because she chipped her w against my skull."


    "I had resigned myself to die when Ohrox found me, broken, holding on with only a single breath, and he took me in and made me hispanion. He made me forget my coven, and for a million years that felt like a single day, I battled with him all over the universe. It was the best moment of my life.


    "When I became an Earth god and tried to break into the realm of the gods, I could not do so, no matter how much I sacrificed or prepared. There was a wall that I could not cross. My coven was correct, I was unfit to live.

 Chapter 703 Oh, What I Shall Make Of You

    Chapter 703 Oh, What I Shall Make Of You


    ??Those words made Circe explode in anger, "Stop speaking like that! You are more worthy of life than anyone that I have ever known."


    The Lightning Kirin rolled her eyes in obvious irritation, and said in anger, "Let me finish my story, and don''t interrupt me again Circe."


    Circe quickly nodded, but she noticed by the dim light erupting inside the eyes of Archimedes that she was pleased by her statement.


    Reassured of her silence, the Kirin continued speaking,


    "Once again, it was Ohrox, my glorious prince of destruction, who held my paws and kept me sane. He told me that a mortal life was to be cherished, he said he knew the greatest secrets of the universe, that bing an Immortal is to ept the chains of the mighty. The hidden hands who controlled all of reality. He told me that your very soul bes theirs to keep and for all eternity you shall ve for their amusement. Your very existence bes nothing but a joke. He told me that their appetites were horrifyingly vast and bing an immortal would make me a feast for their endless amusement."


    "He told me that the life of mortals was to be envied, everything was precious to them, because it did notst, and moment and their existence would cease to exist, like a candle me in the wind. Iparably fragile¡­. Iparably precious. He told me that their innocence was to be coveted, perhaps even worshiped."


    The Lightning Kirin unexpectedly broke down in tears, "But he was wrong¡­ there is nothing to be envied for being a mortal, they are weak, and no matter how precious their existence is, what value can be assigned to a thing that is so easy to destroy? My prince was killed, my precious prince was murdered, and¡­ and, no matter how much I fought and bled¡­ no matter how many times I died, the curse of my mortality remained."


    "I have died eight times Circe, and every time I died, I had kept hoping that everything would change, that I would be transformed like a withered rose given water, yet the curse of mortality clings to my bones like rot to a dead flesh. Ohrox was wrong! Weakness is not to be envied, it is to be eradicated!"


    Circe was quiet for a while, waiting for the Kirin to continue but it seemed that finally she was done with her tale, and she smiled a sad smile, "Archie, I remember the first time we met, you told me that we were the same, damaged."


    The Lightning Kirin looked away and sighed, "Yes, I told you that, and I''m sorry I did not borate. You thought I meant because I had only one life left, and that your heart was disabled was what I meant entirely. That was the truth, I only failed to include the fact that my curse went deeper than I let on. But it''s all good now, with our merger there is hope that we can transcend our mortality and be something greater."


    Circe''s body suddenly shook as Rowan''s voice sounded in her head, "Okay I''m done. To tell you the truth, I never knew there would be such a profound secret hidden inside the body of Archimedes. She is indeed one of a kind."


    "Can you help her?" Circe called out loudly, before regretting her words as hope bloomed in the eyes of the Lightning Kirin.


    Rowan was quiet for a few seconds before he answered, "Tell her this Circe; Helping her is quite easy, if I wanted I could make her a god before nightfall."


    He had hardly finished talking before the excited woman had gushed to Archimedes what Rowan had just said, and the Kirin glowed with joy, her two wings beating rapidly, bringing her more than ten feet into the air.


    Yet Archimedes did not celebrate for long before she asked Circe to repeat what Rowan said exactly, and when Circe did it, she frowned a bit, before addressing Rowan directly, confident in the fact that even if she could not hear him, he could hear her,


    "You said you can make me a god before nightfall if it''s only help that I needed," the Lightning Kirin nervously licked her lips before her eyes went firm, "What if I want more than just your help¡­ what if I pledge myself to your service? There must be something more because I believe someone like you does not waste time for something that is not worthy of your attention."


    Even without hearing any sound, Circe knew that Rowan wasughing in glee. That silentughter nearly made her legs to melt in fright.


    "Oh, what I shall make of you Archimedes."


    ?


    Two weekster they were already five thousand miles away from that cave and were inside the hundred mile caravan heading towards Trion.


    Circe was no longer at the Cinder Spark level of the Third Great Circle and was astonishingly at the Incarnation State of the First Great Circle.


    Her body was wracked with pain and she was sweating profusely. The agony of losing so much power did not only affect her physically but also mentally as well, as it was as if she was slicing her brain into a thousand pieces with a blunt rusty knife.


    To distract herself she began peering down at the silver tattoo on her left palm. Over thest few days, she hade to realize that even the barest fraction of this tattoo contained endless mysteries.


    For instance, a singlesh from this eye when viewed closely would reveal that it was not just ash, but a belt of stars holding more than a hundred worlds.


    Peering closer to a single world would begin to reveal many things, she began to see clouds and when she went deeper, she saw a city, and looking deeper still, she saw a vast amount of people but they were still, like a painting, only the movement of their chest that indicated they were breathing and therefore alive.


    Shifting her gaze to a man drinking a cup of tea, she noticed that the tea was not just tea, but it was an expansive green sea and on that sea were ships engaged in a war against reptilian creatures from the deep.


    The voice of Rowan suddenly snapped her away from her deep introspection, "I rmend you stop trying to do that Circe."


    "Hmm, why is that?" she replied distracted by.


    "You can hardly perceive my existence and that is the only thing keeping you sane and alive, look any deeper and you shall die in a very horrifying fashion."

 Chapter 704 The Sand Lines

    Chapter 704 The Sand Lines


    ??Circe did not need to be told twice, she looked away and concentrated on anything else besides the pain that seemed to have no end to it. Like an ostrich that pushed its head into the sand and believed it was fully hidden, pretending the pain was non-existent did not help a single bit, but she could lie to herself.


    Shey there for the next three days, and with an audible crack her Incarnation State was lost and she fell back to the Rift State. She nearly screamed aloud in abject misery, but her jaws refused to open as her entire body seized up.


    A process like this should have released a massive amount of energy, but all the power she was letting go of was just quietly vanishing, whatever process Rowan was using to break down her powers, he was doing it without wasting a single iota of energy, how was he able to manipte energy like this without having ess to his full abilities.


    Circe would have been impressed if she knew that for him, such an act was not even considered a challenge, or perhaps he understood the methods of utilizing energy instinctively and at such an advanced level, that nothing could be considered impossible when it came to matters like this.


    Her convulsion ceased and with it a greater portion of the pain that had nearly driven her mad. With her mind free from pain, it began to wander and Circe could not help but ask, "Those people¡­ all those worlds, are they inside of you, or are you a mirror that reflects other realities, what I saw, was it even real?"


    Rowan was silent, and she panicked a little, perhaps her question must have crossed a certain line, "I am sorry, the only thing that I find distracting enough to suppress the pain is when I think about you¡­"


    There was a smile in Rowan''s voice when he replied, "When you think about me? Why Circe, I was not aware I had made such a profound impression."


    Even in the midst of pain, Circe rolled her eyes, "You know that is not what I mean," muttering to herself, "All men are the same, be they gods or titans or whatever they are."


    She was not expecting an answer and she appreciated that his unexpected joke was enough to make her smile and forget the torture she was under, but she became surprised when Rowan spoke, "There are thousands of worlds inside of me, each holding billions of lives. All those lives spread out are nearly uncountable to a mortal mind, and this is the reason you risk madness when you look at me."


    "A mortal, even an Earth god can only experience one life at a time, perhaps if he lived long enough he might change into someone entirely new, but at most, a mortal can only be a new person maybe ten times at most, before their soul reaches its limit and dissipates. When you look deeply into me, it is to see the lifetimes of a trillion lives. If you do not quickly stop, your identity will be splintered into trillions of tiny pieces and you don''t want to know the effect that would have on your body. Trust me, it would be the most horrifying thing you shall ever witness in your life."


    "so you have told me," she said distractedly while filled with awe. What Rowan described was like the concept of a Territory but it had been taken to the limits and beyond.


    There was suddenly a loud st like a gigantic trumpet outside which sounded close to her ears and startled Circe,  she soon settled down when she realized that they had reached the Sand Lines, and this was the indicator.


    Trion was toorge for the caravans to move from one continent to another in a short amount of time, and usually, every trip would take at least two thousand years, but in times of emergency when goods and services needed to be delivered in haste, then the Sand Lines were used.


    The Sand Line was Created by Volgim that linked all the continents together. Volgim who was called the God of Iron, was a powerful god that was known for his technological innovations and was the god that was most interested in the welfare of the mortals, creating the Temple of the Iron God that brought great inventions to the mortals like electricity and plumbing. He was one of the most beloved gods.


    The Sand Line unlike its name, was not made from sand but were sheets of massive metallic tes that could be as wide as twenty miles hovering a few feet above the ground, that could travel as high as thirty miles when it was moving.


    These metal sheets could be boarded and it would move across the continents at a speed that many would call lightning fast, delivering the goods and services it carried to their destination, and no matter how heavy the load it carried, its speed was not affected in any manner, also there was no turbulence aboard, as it neatly scattered the wind ahead, protecting everyone, even the mortals.


    This was another way to show the benevolence of Volgim.


    An average caravan could not afford the cost of traveling using the Sand Lines, although it was not too expensive their entire livelihood depended on trading with the massive number of small towns and cities along the way.


    But every ten thousand years, there was an opportunity where every caravan was given the green light to use the Sand Line and that was at the coronation of the new ruler of Trion. The gods did not care for the tiny amount of profit to be gained from ferrying more than forty billion people to the grandest capital on the.


    At this glorious time, every citizen of Trion was encouraged toe to the capital to worship the new ruler of Trion, and this caravan alongside countless other caravans woulde to the Sand Lines closet to them and would be ferried to Aroth the Capital, and a journey that would have taken thousands of years would be reduced to a few months or lesser.


    The loud st came from the carriage at the beginning of the caravan belonging to Roger the Earth god. This was an announcement to all the carriages in the caravan to prepare to board the allotted metal te assigned to them.

 Chapter 705 There Is No Need To Hold Back Anymore

    Chapter 705 There Is No Need To Hold Back Anymore


    ??Circe settled down since the process of boarding the Sand Line was mostly automatic and did not need any input from any of the carriage owners, especially her own who owned a rudimentary form of artificial intelligence.


    For some reason, Rowan seemed to be very interested in the Sand Lines and she could her mutterings about maic yoke and Aether repulsion decoupling.


    She recognized some of the terms but she soon became lost when he began speaking a more technicalnguage that sounded like gibberish to her and she shifted her attention away, her difort was slowly diminishing and she was feeling sleepy.


    When Circe fell asleep, she was not aware. Rowan observed her state for a while until he was satisfied that she was ready. Her merger with Archimedes had been reversed and the power that resulted from that merger had been collected by Rowan and purified into millions of different elements, all of which would be used to build her foundations.


    With her asleep, Rowan began to work, he took out Rico''s heart, making sure he had urately memorized the resonance so he could find the living pile of shit stain any time he wanted, and he began to rebuild Circe''s heart.


    He maintained her blood flow throughout her body, making sure all her organs were receiving the life carrying fluids, and he tried not to distract himself with the frail nature of a mortal flesh, especially as Circe was now at the Rift State and could be killed by a small gust of wind.


    Of course he knew that mortals were not that weak, but it was hard to convince himself sometimes.


    Who created the first mortal?


    Rowan might not know much, but he knew that the Primordials came first, if there was something older than the Primordials, then they were unknown. What actions did the Primordials take that began to spread life throughout the many universes?


    If it was Chaos that created the universes, what was the reason he did something like this? Also, the words of Archimedes stuck with him. Ohrox had said that only mortals were truly free, and the Immortals were nothing but ythings for the almighty.


    Yet Rowan knew that this was truly not the case. Even a mortal was not free, for their Soul was not truly their own. Except for the few Soul Origins Rowan had been able to gather either by ident or by various odd events, he knew that what he even considered the soul was notplete without the Origin.


    This was the trigger that caused the change in mindset for Rowan. The reason that the Will he chose was to seek out the truth, nothing else would do. Not power or immortality, what he wanted to know was the secrets behind it all. That drive had be an obsession that was so great that he had transformed into a creature whose entire purpose was to unearth the truth behind existence.


    Chaos chooses to be Reality, Asteraoth bes Light, and I am to be Truth¡­ Yet this is not all of my potential, with my Nascent Primordial Bloodline of Sheol I can still be Soul Origin, and if my ns for the Ouroboros Bloodline go towards the direction I want, then I will have another Nascent Primordial Bloodline.


    This means I will be the first Primordial to control three 9th-dimensional powers!


    Rowan shivered internally as he suddenly came to a realization. During his ascension to Will, he hade across various options and one of them included the Will of Time and something else that was hidden.


    The Primordial Record presented this Will as:


    INCOMPLETE WILL OF TIME AND ???? ¡ª 9TH DIMENSIONAL DOMAIN WILL (NOTE: Requires the Eyes of your ??????)


    Was it possible that the true form of his father was someone who controlled two Wills? Was it the reason he was killed by other Primordials? Perhaps the creation of his second Will had not beplete before he was set upon by the other Primordials, because Rowan believed that with two 9th Dimensional powers the true form of his father would have been matchless.


    The Reflection of his father had been searching for a single thing all this while¡ªThe Primordial Record.


    This singrity had given him the path to cultivate more than a single Will. This was the connection!


    ''Does this mean if the truth of my Primordial Record bes known every single Primordial would be after my head?''


    Rowan shivered this time for real. He was lucky that Caine had not infiltrated his true memories but those that he had nted inside his Reflection, since he did not really understand the true value of the Primordial Record.


    There must be a reason the Reflection of his father seemed to be very careful when he was dealing with the Primordial Record. If the Reflection was as powerful as he thought then he should be able to call upon great powers at a moment''s notice and crush Rowan to dust, why did he not do this when Rowan was still very weak?


    Perhaps the Reflection was not truly afraid of Rowan but was afraid of calling attention to itself and its activities inside this universe. Perhaps his father had never considered Rowan the true enemy but someone else.


    ''Whateveres, I shall face with all my strength of Will. I have already ced my feet on the true road to truth and power and nothing shall stand in my way. If the Primordials can kill the true form of my father for daring to have more than a single Will, then there is no need to hold back anymore.''


    Aware that all of these matters were for the future, perhaps he would not deal with Primordials until many millions or billions of years from now, he turned his mind to the present and the task he set out for himself¡ªRebuilding Circe.


    The seat of a Dominatory in their hearts, and they channeled Aether through it to all their bodies, powering all their abilities, both active and passive. When they reached the Second Great Circle and gained a Territory, the functionality of their hearts became more crucial, because power and essence were channeled from their Territory through their hearts.


    It showed how impressive Circe''s talent was, as she was able to reach the Third Great Circle and channel power through her body instead of her heart. If she was a Mage, Rowan would liken this talent of hers to be simr to a Spirit Body.

 Chapter 706 The Worth Of A Creator

    Chapter 706 The Worth Of A Creator


    ??If Circe was a Mage, then her body would make her equal to Mira in potential.


    Yet a Dominator was not a Mage and using their bodies to channel energy was inefficient since most of their abilities were innate and not acquired like a Mage who would have to study the act of spellcraft and depend on their Meditation Art for special abilities.


    Each of the power systems had its advantages and disadvantages, but in the earlier stages, Rowan felt that Dominators were more powerful, in thetter stages, the Mages were better in terms of potential and the sheer scale of the abilities and energies that they were able to control.


    Circe had an incredible heart for a Dominator before it was taken from her, but Rowan''s definition of incredible would be impossible for others to grasp and would be seen as madness to even consider.


    Rowan did not care for the thoughts of most, he was already used to such heights of inconceivable greatness that the so-called incredible heart of Circe was simply mediocre.


    To create a heart that he would be satisfied with, he began reviewing all the creatures he had encountered so far, and he had encountered many, but his selection would have to pass through a very stringent process.


    Rowan did not want to start his designs from scratch so he shamelessly pulled inspiration from every application of power involving a body organ he hade across. He was amazed by how much he was enjoying this activity and delved deeper into his memories and body.


    Inside him were unknown trillions of creatures of various sizes and shapes, and some of them, especially creatures from the Mountain and Sea Realm had very interesting bodily features that made him smile in appreciation.


    Rowan had to remind himself about his goals or he would go crazy and make Circe a hybrid of a Dragon, Kraken, and a Phoenix. His fingers were itching to create something new and unprecedented.


    He wanted to upgrade Circe, but he wanted her to remain a Dominator fully, anything else would destabilize his ns.


    Circe was a Breaker and if his father was responsible for the creation of the so-called Breakers, then he must have done it by imitating the Spirit Bodies of Mages. This gave Rowan more options to upgrade her constitution and then there was no reason for him not to take it further with this advantage, he was after all a Creator.


    With his connection to Rico, Rowan had been able to collect the blueprint for Circe''s previous heart and was amazed by the structure that he found, but he still found it to be crude, he believed his father could have done better work, but he most likely wanted strong servants that he could easily manage, and not truly powerful warriors that should not be able to rebel against him, and as he had recently realized draw attention to his activities inside the universe.


    The Primordial Record had a feature that hid him from the gaze of the powerful, but he did not think his father also had the same capabilities to hide as he did. Every time Rowan had been found was either through ident or his ignorance.


    Previously Rowan would have thought that his father was afraid of being overtaken by his creation, but with his Ascension to Will he saw that such a concern was not the full reason, the man must be afraid of calling too much attention to himself by producing something that was too powerful.


    Rowan would also like to believe that he might be reading too much into this and his father might just be a poor Creator, and he was now better than him.


    There were also reasons for Rowan to believe that he might be superior in terms of Creation because when Andar was sent to the Isle of Rest and the Archmage which Rowan was sure was a Tower Master had observed the body of Andar, she had said that such a unique Creation could either be made by an Old One or was a direct miracle from the Universe.


    This was high praiseing from a Tower Master, a being that should be very ancient and must have seen arge portion of the multiverse. If his creation could rank so high in her sight, then his talents as a Creator must be far greater than he was assigning credit to.


    Rowan knew that Old Ones were referring to truly powerful beings, most likely these were beings that controlled powers at the 7th Dimensional Level and above. His father was a Reflection of a Primordial Being, but that did not mean he had the same capabilities as his real body.


    The evidence for this was that Rowan Reflection had no control over his bloodline, it could not control his Ouroboros Serpents or his Angels, it was simply a perfect vessel to channel his intent.


    The Reflection could not even carry all his memories, but it could perfectly copy his Aura, and there would be no way to differentiate between Rowan and his Reflection if they stood side by side.


    Using this inference then Rowan would not be surprised if the work of his father which might seem amazing to others would fall short when he began to take it apart, his Title as a Creator was not just for show, and his father must be creating his subjects by experience alone and had no ability as a creator.


    If this turned out to be the truth, then Rowan might have juste across a significant advantage over his father, and the ns that he wanted Circe to be part of began to solidify more closely in his consciousness. To truly win against his father he must use his advantages and exploit the weakness of this Reflection.


    He slowly began to review the work of his father''s hands.


    The heart of Circe could channel an impressive amount of energy that she would be unable to fully take advantage of until she became a god. This was astonishing because it meant that if Circe had her own heart then the limits to her powers even as a mortal reached the divine realm, and the only constraint holding her back from unleashing powers that were simr to that of a god was the avability of energy and her control over it.

 Chapter 707 The Secrets Of The Gods of Trion

    Chapter 707 The Secrets Of The Gods of Trion


    ??Rowan spent a while admiring this heart, he could imagine how terrifying she would have been with her heart, when others could only barely unleash powers that were twice above their levels, with Circe''s great grasp of energy control and the fact that her heart would allow her to channel as much power as she could control would mean she would stream roll everything away from her path.


    She would have even been more powerful than Fury Kuranes! What a sight that would have be, but her glory was cut short before she had the chance to stun Trion, her destiny was only dyed, but not denied, for Rowan would make her far stronger than her wildest dreams.


    Her heart was stunning, there was no doubt about that, yet these impressive powers had a limit. Her potential was fixed, and this heart would never be more potent than that of a Major god.


    Already this was very impressive because the greatest curse of a Dominator was their inability to be a god. Their bloodline potential was capped at the Earth god level, and Circe would have not been able to utilize her heart to its greatest potential even when she became an Earth god.


    No matter how much power she would have controlled, she would not have reached the limits of a Major god and her potential would have gone to waste.


    [This point was very important because, with all of Rowan''s powers, he did not know about Tenma. If he did, perhaps he would not have rated Circe''s potential to be so low. Yet their meeting was bound to be inevitable, because Rowan was going to be shaking the entirety of Trion, and below the higher ranks of godhood, Tenma had never met his match.]


    Bloodline potential¡­ Rowan grinned as he contemted this weird choice his father made, this would be the first part of his n to destabilize Trion and pry open its mysteries.


    To arge extent if he did not reveal himself in an ostentatious manner, he was basically invisible, and no matter the amount of attention he drew towards Trion, it would be his father that would bear the risk.


    Augustus Tiberius the General whose interference with the Tower of Greed, an Origin Treasure that was Aspected to Time, was the one that was partially responsible for the freedom of Rowan inside the Nexus, due to his greed he opened a doorway that freed Rowan from his cell.


    That greed was what he would be counting on to bring sweeping changes inside Trion and draw the attention of other parties, when the waters had be muddy, then he would be able to act.


    He still remembered the reason why the General had joined the Order of The Broken Eye, they had promised him that they would be able to break apart the bloodline shackle holding back every single Dominator and give him the capability to be a god. Augustus was just one example among countless Dominators numbering in the billions.


    The bloodline shackle had chained an elite force, rendering them bound to mortality, leaving only seven individuals to be truly immortal. No wonder the Children of Trion all wished to be free of this curse.


    They were all aware that their bloodline made them powerful. The Cerulean Gxy that Rowan once fought against contained many Minor Gods, two Major Gods, and a Single High God, and yet they would still fall to the Earth gods of Trion if Tenma was not present.


    How would the Cerulean gods be able to fight against millions of Earth gods whose powers were equal to that of a Minor god?


    Rowan could imagine how much this must sting the Children of Trion, to see themselves as unmatched, but their future to be bleak. This matter was a keg filled with gunpowder, and only a single match was needed to make it explode.


    The foundation of a god was their worshippers. Their Divine Kingdom was expanded by the fate and adoration of their subjects. Rowan suspected that the reason the seven Gods of Trion were so powerful was that his father had found a method to channel every single bit of power to benefit the gods and push their potential to unknown heights.


    Instead of attacking the gods head on as was expected of him, he would chip away at their foundations, and reveal the power of Trion to the universe.


    It took three hours to finish the designs for the heart, and most of that time was actually spent tweaking the heart for it to follow the pathway of a Dominator, but with a single difference.


    The Bloodline Origin of Circe that was pointed at Boreas had been severed when she began merging with Archimedes, but now Rowan had remade that connection again, but he added something to it, another hidden connection that led to him.


    The stronger that Circe became, the closer she became to her progenitor Boreas, the god who controlled the Pathway of Storms. As their connection deepens, so too would the leash of Rowan''s connection to Boreas.


    It was said that when a Dominator at the Pyre Lord level and above dies their Territory returns back to their Primogenitor. If that were to be the case then every Dominator inside Trion was just seeds nted by the gods, and when they died, their Territory was harvested to increase their Divine Kingdom.


    Rowan had confirmed this fact with the Guardsman that had been sent on that mission bound to fail. After he was done, he was quietly killed by Rowan who harvested his bloodline and his soul and observed the entire process of his death with his Primordial Sight.


    He had seen the massive Territory of Ice belonging to the Guardsman swallowed up by a vast power that he did not closely investigate in order not to be detected, and confirmed his final suspicion.


    Every Dominator here on Trion was simply food for the gods.


    It was no wonder the gods of Trion were so powerful, disregarding their other advantages, just the ability to harvest the Territories of their bloodline would mean their rate of growth would be ridiculous.


    Rowan once felt that the gods of Trion could be at the least at the Major God-Level, but might have to increase that by quite a bit. If not for the bloodline shackle imposed on the gods of Trion, then they would be far more powerful than they are now.


    His father had been keeping them weak for all these millennia, and now he had suddenly stopped cing the gods on a leash.


    Was it because of him? The answer was most likely to be yes. The bloodline shackle was lifted when Rowan escaped Jarkarr. Perhaps his father knew that stopping Rowan was worth the risk of revealing the perverse growth rate of the gods of Trion.


    No one in the entire universe would be able to settle down if they knew the gods of Trion had the ability to expand their Divine Kingdom millions of folds by harvesting the Territories of the mortals of their bloodline!

 Chapter 708 Elura Will

    <h4>Chapter 708 Elura Will</h4>


    Whatever leash his father had over the gods of Trion was now gone, and any Dominator that perished in any manner would now be feeding their growth.


    Rowan''s gaze traveled to the two continents ravaged by war. There were seven continents on Trion, and two of them were permanently embroiled in war. It was no wonder the gods of Trion would never want this war to end, without a war their growth would crawl to a halt.


    The Archmages and the Demons must surely be reaping various benefits from this war but he doubted any of them would imagine how much the gods of Trion were benefiting from this war.


    This process was incredibly secretive and it should be noted that even with the Perception that was born out of his Will and Primordial Senses, the only way he had been able to observe the process by which the gods were absorbing the Territories of Dominators was because he was inside the body of Circe, a Child of Trion.


    Rowan did not truly care how much the gods of Trion may grow with this process, for they would never be his equal, but as long as he was now here, he would be depriving them of this benefit.


    Rowan checked again as he made sure that the heart he was in the process of creating was stillpatible with the Dominator Pathway, performing the final checks, he began gathering all the energy that Circe had gathered until the Third Great Circle and began to transform them from energy into flesh and blood.


    Not just any sort of flesh, but that of her Primogenitor, Boreas.


    Unlike the other gods of Trion, Rowan had been able toe in contact with the Anima of this god a few decades ago on Jarkarr.


    With Rowan''s control over Will, his memories became nearly indistinguishable from reality, and the past and the present had be fluid concepts for him, the past was a direction he could walk towards if he wanted to, but of course, there was always a price for such actions.


    He had to hold himself firmly to this current reality so that he would not be swept back in time. Perhaps there was a good reason why Will was not permitted inside the Universe. He inferred that there was a limit to him hoping through time and no matter how surreptitious his activities were to be, it would attract the attention of the universe, and his ns would be shattered.


    Rowan therefore set himself to just fully observe his past, and not allow himself to be drawn into it.


    So a massive invisible silver eye watched that moment when Boreas arrived on Jarkarr and stretched forth his massive hand that was covered with lightning. Rowan was able to ndestinely harvest a sample of his flesh, and he decided to go even further and scan the entirety of the god and he discovered something else.


    It was just the barest fragments that would have been lost if he had wasted a single moment.


    Boreas had said a single word in Old Medan, "Return."


    At that time, the battle on Jarkarr had turned the to one of devastation with the death of Erohim creating a rain of blood all over the world, the moons above had been shattered to pieces, and most of the mortals within were dead.


    With that word from Boreas, the entire devastation had halted and like a movie yed in reverse, all the damages were no more. Life returned to Jarkarr and something stunning happened above the, where the three shattered moons became whole, and not just that, they melded together to create a single massive moon.


    Rowan had previously thought that this incredible power of change that almost resembled time reversal belonged to Boreas, but now he saw something else.


    The power of his Mother, no, her Will. This was the power that was responsible for this change.


    This was the power of the Elura Shards. This was another weapon of his father. How the fuck was he able to defeat his mother if she already was an Empyrean who controlled the power of Will? How was he able to shatter this Will and use it as a resource?


    He would deliberate on this matterter. First, he had toplete the heart of Circe. Using the flesh of Boreas as a temte, he began to improve on it, while making sure it did not exceed the bounds of a Dominator so that Circe would be able to control it and fully integrate with it.


    When he was done, he was left with a heart that gods would wage war in order to im. Satisfied with his work, Rowan began to destroy it until there was only a little piece of it left.


    This piece could barely be called a heart, it was just a small piece of flesh the size of a thumb.


    He woke up Circe who appeared confused that she had fallen asleep, and then she paused, instinctively knowing that something was wrong, she began looking around, panicked, until she discovered why she was unsettled.


    She had no heartbeat.


    Yet she could feel the blood pumping through her veins and her cheeks were flushed as if she was running as an intense feeling of invigoration settled over her body, a quick scan using her Spirit revealed the empty space where her heart used to reside, and she calmed down when she understood that the change had begun.


    She was about to be reborn.


    Rowan nodded in satisfaction, she had quickly adapted to her situation without too much hassle, showing a great depth of spirit and courage.


    He manifested the tiny piece of bleeding flesh before her, and Circe''s eyes widened when she detected the connection she had with it.


    "What is this?" she asked in sheer fascination.


    "This is your new heart. A small piece of it. Although the heart I created for you is suited for you alone, the potential it holds is so massive that even in its lowest form your body would not be able to contain it. It is for this reason that I kept only a small piece of it behind."


    Circe looked unconvincingly at the flesh that was norger than her thumb, the blood that dripped from it did not fall to the ground instead it transformed into pale blue energy.


    "How can this small piece of flesh be my heart."


    "Just swallow the damn thing, you have just said its purpose, it is to be your heart. I am allowing it to grow inside you to let it align with your body more closely than if I ced the fully grown organ inside of you."


    "Oh right, do I need to swallow it?"


    "If you want I can cut open your chest, and ce it inside the gaping hole, of course, I won''t be dulling the pain."


    "Then I shall swallow."


    "Good girl."


    "Fuck you Rowan."

 Chapter 709 Speechless

    <h4>Chapter 709 Speechless</h4>


    There was a feeling of a drastic shift about to happen that filled her Spirit as Circe opened her mouth, and she instantly sensed the connection with the flesh deepen until she felt as if it was one of her limbs and she pulled.


    It zipped into her mouth so fast that it left after images in the air, and she did not even swallow before it melted into a warm gooey substance that was simultaneously hot and cold.


    She felt it run down her throat and settled around her chest, where it wiggled before forming a red sphere. Circe was following every single action this heart made with all her Spirit and when it began drawing energy from her it still came unexpectedly.


    "I forgot to tell you," The voice of Rowan said, "This is the part where it would really hurt."


    The orb suddenly rippled and a silver eye emerged from it, Circe''s scream was cut short when her body suddenly copsed inwardly as it imploded, all her flesh and blood was dragged into the sphere leaving a small clump of bleeding flesh that was norger than an apple.


    "Ouch," Rowan winced, "I should have warned you, all my changes are drastic and violent, but don''t worry you now have healing capabilities that would rival anything you can ever imagine, and except for the pain, you cannot die¡­ even if you wanted to."


    He still remembered how a mortal mind could be overwhelmed with pain when it reached this magnitude and he pitied Circe for a brief moment before looking away towards the Lightning Kirin that was floating in the air in suspended animation.


    "Hold on for a while longer, the power you shall grasp will make all the pain worth it in the end." With thosest words to Circe, he fully concentrated on Archimedes. He had left the best forst, Circe was a profound genius and was very necessary to his ns, but Archimedes was something different.


    This Lightning Kirin contained mysteries that Rowan found very fascinating, for one, the problems Archimedes faced with her talents were not natural, it was by design.


    The Lightning Kirin had stated the truth all this while, that it was the first of its kind to ever have any problems such as this, perhaps if she had taken the time to fully analyze her situation and look at it from another perspective she would have realized that this fact made her problems very suspicious.


    There was no precedence for a Lightning Kirin to not grow after every resurrection, an example would be a bird who has wings but could not even fly a few inches off the ground.


    Her problems were relegated to bad luck and herckluster talent but the truth was that Archimedes had been plotted against, even before she was born by a familiar figure that she worshiped¨COhrox.


    The sly Prince of Destruction had been using the emotions and the love of this Kirin to maintain a plot it had been hatching for unknown millions of years, and he was unlucky that Rowan was the one who came across his designs.


    Unknown to Rowan, Ohrox was not just any Demon Prince, he was a special figure who aspired for the most powerful position in all of Creation. Ohrox wanted to be a Demon God.


    There was a single figure who ruled over the Great Abyss, a figure shrouded in mysteries and depravity. The Demon God was one of the oldest creatures in all of existence and he was also a Primordial.


    Ohrox had seen the glory of a Demon God many billions of years ago, and he deeply understood that even if he lived for countless trillions of years, he would never reach that level. No matter how strong he became in the future he would never reach this level.


    This Demon Prince could never ept this and he began his experiment, and Archimedes as lowly as she was, would be his crowning achievement.


    Rowan delved deeply into the Lightning Kirin and discovered that intertwined deeply in every one of her cells was the energy of the Demon Prince, silently growing inside her and feeding on her potential and all her deaths, but doing it in a manner that would cause no harm and would show no signs to Archimedes.


    The true resurrection of the Prince of Destruction was not supposed toe from his Origin Treasure¨CThe Tower of Greed, but from the deaths of the Lightning Kirin, yet for all of his preparations, Ohrox had not expected that the Lightning Kirin would have survived this long and the Demon Prince had been stuck in limbo inside of her.


    Rowan chuckled, it was sometimes the unexpected that always betrayed a wellid n. With the mental maniption the Demon Prince hadid over Archimedes, perhaps he had expected the Lightning Kirin not to even survive past a single year.


    What he had underestimated was the barbarity of the Gods of Trion. They had tortured Archimedes for many centuries, killing her in various ways that grew more borate with every death, and with their casual disregard of her sacrifice, the Kirin had grown bitter and no longer wanted to die alongside her master, but wanted revenge.


    Her quest for vengeance was so strong that when she saw a chance with Circe to finally merge with her to be a god, she took it without any hesitation.


    Meanwhile, the state of the Demon Prince''s existence inside Archimedes made Ohrox unable to interact with the outside world, and for all intent, he was deeply asleep and was not aware of what was happening in the outside world all this time, or else he would have wept in rage.


    Rowan had been able to see deep inside this Lightning Kirin when he observed her but that was only a brief investigation, now he attempted to look even deeper into the Lightning Kirin.


    There must be a good reason why the Prince of Destruction must have risked the wrath of the entire coven of the Lightning Kirin and interfered in the life of one of their broods.


    There were easier methods to be resurrected and Rowan knew that a figure like the Demon Prince would never make any moves that would destabilize its future and his aim of being a true Avatar of Destruction. At the level of a Demon Prince, their sights began to expand beyond the thoughts of just countless ughters, now they wanted more.


    Rowan began to take Archimedes apart, until he had every single part of her opened before his gaze, and then he was now able to view all the ways that Ohrox had linked with Archimedes, and for a long time he was puzzled. There were connections here that made no sense, and Rowan had to brainstorm for another hour before everything clicked.


    "What the fuck¡­. What the fuck!!!... You can do this? Is this even permitted?"


    For the first time in a very long time, Rowan became speechless.

 Chapter 710 The Tyranny Of Ohrox

    Chapter 710 The Tyranny Of Ohrox


    ??It took a while for Rowan to settle his consciousness from the unexpected surprise, it was like looking down a well expecting to find water but instead, you are presented with the sight of a universe.


    If he had lungs he would have gasped in sheer amazement at the goal of Ohrox, the Prince of Destruction.


    He had to go back and recheck his assumptions again and again before he fully epted the truth before him. The Primordial Record was a shortcut to great power, but he should not look down on the ingenuity and wisdom that could be born from great age and special circumstances.


    The multiverse was vast and nearly boundless, and the number of lives inside them all was infinite, among them were powerful geniuses who with the addition of a nearly infinite lifespan might be able to create miracles. Just as Ohrox did and nearly seeded.


    "Meeting me was your greatest burst of bad luck Ohrox."


    Rowan did not know for how long the Demon Prince had used in concocting this n, but it was a work of genius and madness, that was only possible because of two primary ingredients, the talents of a Lightning Kirin like Archimedes and a Time Aspected Treasure, and by careful preparation and nning the Demon Prince had ess to both.


    Rowan had learned about the Tower of Greed from the Oracle of the Covenant, that this Origin Treasure was given to Ohrox by the Demon God, who was a Primordial. Anything rted to Primordials was deeply powerful, and it should note as a surprise to him that the Tower of Greed had more uses than he thought.


    In the vision of the past, he had seen from the Spirit Matrix Gate when he was awakening his Spirit Matrix outside the universe, he saw a table with the true body of his father pinned against it and in addition to that, he had seen six chairs.


    That must indicate that at the very least there must be six Primordials, but he currently knew only three, Chaos, The Demon God, and the Ruler of the Celestials, Asteraoth. If the true body of his father was also a Primordial as he suspected he was, then it meant there were two other unknown Primordials.


    Not letting himself be distracted, he focused on the method Ohrox had created in order to be something so powerful it almost wanted to make Rowan curse aloud, he had thought he was the biggest cheat in the multiverse, but Ohrox might have be a close second.


    The Demon had infiltrated the body of the Lightning Kirin, and this was not a minor infiltration, he had shifted his entire essence into Archimedes.


    This process might have begun far before Archimedes was born, perhaps hundreds of millions of years in the past. The Demon Prince must have been quietly moving from body to body of different Lightning Kirim over the eons until he had seen a suitable candidate.


    This must be the only way he must have been so familiar with the physiology and spirit of this race that he had been able to entrench himself into their bloodline talent pool.


    It must have been an incredibly difficult feat, but Ohrox did not appear to be a normal demon. Against all odds, he had seeded.


    Rowan had discovered when he had killed the Archmages in the Underverse that the true roots of their souls were ced inside a Supreme World, keeping them safe from mortal wounds that could destroy their Immortal Souls. He knew the Demon Princes were most likely the same.


    If the Cerulean gods were members of a Supreme World, then they would have ced their Divine Kingdom inside the Supreme World, and no matter how many times Rowan would have killed them, he would be unable to enter their Divine Kingdom that was shielded by the Will of a Divine Kingdom. This was the absolute protection that was granted by a Supreme World.


    To achieve his goals Ohrox had gone with a different path and shifted the roots of his essence and ced it, not inside the Great Abyss, but deep inside the Core of Archimedes.


    Rowan had to brainstorm to understand how the Demon Prince had been able to perform such a feat, and he realized that the Demon must have used the opportunity when he was being killed by the Gods of Trion who most likely had weapons that could destroy the soul even under the protection of a Supreme Will.


    With this manner, even though the Gods of Trion must be celebrating the death of this Demon Prince, unknown to them Ohrox had just been using them to further his ambitions. His death at their hands was just a means to escape and hide.


    He must have found a way to sessfully push the remnants of his soul into Archimedes using arrangements he must have made millions of years ago, which was a necessary step because if he seeded in his ns, he would need time to rise before he was crushed in his cradle due to the ungodly potential he was about to unlock.


    Rowan had heard of the ungodlypetition inside the Great Abyss, and no Demon Prince would stand idle while another among their ranks rose up, they would all strive to cut Ohrox down before he surpassed them.


    The second part of his n was with the Origin Treasure. Rowan had been able to manipte this treasure in a method that defiedmon sense using his Ouroboros Bloodline, as he was able to go back in time and still keep all the benefits he had gained from the future.


    Ohrox had been with this Treasure for billions of years and he discovered another method to utilize it using the bloodline talent of Archimedes.


    As far as his inference could decipher from the evidence gathered from the lightning kirin, this is what would have happened when Archimedes had died a final time.


    At her death, Ohrox would be resurrected, and he would regain his powers as a Demon Prince since a majority of his Soul was still intact, and he would be something greater, due to the fact that his Soul and Essence had reced the roots of Archimedes bloodline and every time she died, the benefits of her resurrection was channeled towards the Demon Prince.

 Chapter 711 Infernal Spark

    <h4>Chapter 711 Infernal Spark</h4>


    The Demon Prince had made sure he selected the best candidate for his n, after all with the amount of effort he had ced into this endeavor, it would be ridiculous if he did not go for the best.


    Archimedes was truly unique, not because her talents were the worst among all Lightning Kirin that had ever existed like her coven had wrongfully assumed, it was in fact the opposite, she was the greatest genius in the Lightning Kirin coven, and the Demon Prince had likely waited for billions of years for the perfect candidate to be born before he took over her body and infected her bloodline root.


    Every time Archimedes died, the benefits she gained were several-fold greater than what an average Lightning Kirin would receive, therefore the Demon Prince''s talent and levels had been growing at an insane rate, reaching such levels that even if he had lived for a thousand more Eras, Ohrox would have never reached this height.


    When Archimedes died for the final time, Ohrox would be resurrected, hundreds of times more talented and powerful. If that was the case then his ns would already be ungodly and although Rowan would be impressed, he would not be truly shocked, but the Demon surprised him and he took a step further using the Tower of Greed.


    Using his talents as a Creator, Rowan became aware that the resurrection of the Demon Prince was only the first phase, his true goal was tobine the talents of the Lightning Kirin with his Tower of Greed.


    With thisbination, Ohrox would be cing the revival talents of Archimedes on an endless loop!


    There was a price for this insane feat as this would destroy the Origin Treasure''s ability to reverse time for the user, but the payoff would be far greater than this loss.


    With his resurrection from the final death of Archimedes, he would have seeded, and he would return his Soul to the Great Abyss where it would be safe from total destruction, from that moment, every time he was killed, he would return stronger and more talented, he would most likely disguise this improvement for a short while until he became so powerful that he was unrivaled.


    Of course, the degree of growth with each death he suffered would not be as impressive as those of Archimedes, as it would be only about five percent as effective, but since Archimedes'' talents were already so great, that five percent increment was nothing to scoff at.


    Ohrox was already known as a Demon Prince who was incredibly difficult to kill and with the aid of his Origin Treasure he had be a nightmare on the battlefield, if he had seeded here he would have transformed into something worse.


    Rowan could not imagine how terrifying the Demon Prince would have be, each time he was in, he returned stronger, and more talented, hismand over energy, Aether, his body, his Spirit and Soul growing without any limits.


    "Oh, what a Champion you would have be. Perhaps if you had not encountered me, I would have an equal who was also chasing the goal of bing a Primordial in this Era. A shame that in this world a minor mistake can crush a great mountain."


    Rowan pierced the sleeping soul of the Demon Prince and began to consume it¡­ No¡­ this Soul was different, this was no longer a Soul of a Demon Prince. It was stronger, almost simr to the Soul Fragment of Caine that he had not yet digested.


    Ohrox was no longer a Demon Prince but was something stronger. Killing him would have been more difficult and troublesome, but Ohrox''s Soul was scattered into trillions of pieces as he integrated into Archimedes''s bloodline root, making it quite easy for Rowan to feast on the tiny individual part.


    From the small shes of memory entering his consciousness as he drained the scattered soul of Ohrox he understood the name of this level¡ªDemon King.


    Since the dawn of the Great Abyss countless Eras ago, there had only been eight Demon Kings, no one knew that a ninth Demon King had been born since Ohrix had ripped away his Infernal Spark and his entire Soul from the Great Abyss.


    Now this Great Demon King, whose name should have shaken all of Creation, as he ascended from a Prince of Destruction to a King of Destruction was being silently devoured in a small corner of the universe.


    "I see, thank you for curbing any arrogance that I might have felt with my promotion. I have to know that even with all my powers and wisdom, I can still fall into the smallest of problems. I can still fall to a mere mortal, you would think the lesson of my father''s failure on my part would enlighten me on this matter. Ohrox, you have truly impressed me, I wish I had met you at your heights, your depths of vision and your ruthlessness aremendable. I have learned a new and valuable lesson today, and for that I thank you."


    ?


    For the next seven days, Rowan drained the soul of Ohrox, the mighty soul of the Demon King not even letting out a single whimper as it perished.


    Consuming the soul was a ridiculous ability that should not be found inside the universe and Ohrox in all of his wisdom did not leave any defenses against that sort of assault.


    As he killed this unlucky Demon King, Rowan hade across hundreds of trapsid deep in the soul of Ohrox, some of them would have woken him up, some of them would have summoned great traps that could have crushed this entire Continent, some of them would have teleported Ohrox straight to the Great Abyss.


    Yet they were all useless because Rowan''s method of attack was so strange. His powerful Nascent Primordial bloodline Sheol only needed to shine its lights on the scattered pieces of Ohrox Soul and as metal fillings drawn to a great ma, they all began to drift into Rowan.


    If he had been aware, with his powers as a Demon King, he would have been able to struggle against this activity.


    Finally on the 9th day, a second massive mountain even greater than that of Caine appeared inside his frozen Territory. He could not convert it yet into Soul Energy, but Ohrox was no more.


    What was left behind was a massive red crustal that Rowan quickly swallowed before its light would have covered the entirety of Trion.


    That crystal was the Infernal Spark of the Demon King Ohrox that was left without a Soul to control it.

 Chapter 712 Re-entering A Familiar Place

    Chapter 712 Re-entering A Familiar ce


    ??A Demon King Infernal Spark was a resource as rare as a Quillin Tear, its uses were varied and contained do much power that if he detonated the Infernal Spark of a Demon King it would be enough to destroy multiple gxies.


    Rowan ced it away, the sprout of a n brewing inside his consciousness.


    Focusing back on Archimedes, he concluded that the Demon King was already taking her on a path of no return, which was something anyone else would conclude on after seeing the dpidated structure of her Bloodline Root, but Rowan did not want to reverse this path as a treatment to her condition, Ohrox had inspired him, and he needed to dwell deeply on these thoughts before making any action.


    There was a chance of creating something truly unique, and if he was hasty he would regret the opportunity of not creating something spectacr.


    Every time Archimedes died, Ohrox had taken the brunt of the mental load, and the rigors of resurrection, after all, he was the one enjoying all the benefits, and the Lightning Kirin was just along for the ride. So the only benefit she had gained from this was that her soul was rtively unhurt after dying eight times.


    It was not as if there was no cost to resurrection for a Lightning Kirin, their souls were special, but that did not mean they did not get worn down by the energy of death after each resurrection.


    Archimedes had been spared from such a fate so that meant her innate Soul potential wasrgely untouched and the touch of death had not sank deep in her soul, although she would no longer be able to resurrect if she died a final time, she would still be able to grow.


    Rowan had devoured the Soul of Ohrox and Collected his Infernal Spark, but he left behind a space in the root of Archimedes''s bloodline that needed to be filled. If Rowan wanted, he could fill that space with so much vitality that Archimedes would easily ascend to be a god, but that would be a waste.


    The actions of Ohrox had made her something of a nk te, and her soul was still rtively intact. This was a great development, it expanded the tools avable for him to work with.


    There was a thousand path he could take with Archimedes, and reducing them to a single best one would take a few hours of deliberation.


    Rowan suddenly saw a sh of pale light that vanished so quickly that if it was not for his Perception that allowed him to casually watch light move as slowly as a snail crawls, then he would have doubted that he had seen something.


    With the patience of a hunter, he waited for another three days, his instinct telling him that this phenomenon would repeat itself


    That light had caught his attention, it was something that should not be a part of Archimedes, but there it was. The whiff of mystery tied around this urrence interested him a lot.


    His patience was rewarded when at the end of the third day, Rowan''s intuition screamed at him and he marshaled all his perception and to him time a stood still.


    The light shed once more and disappeared just as quickly, but what he saw made him pause and reevaluate his ns once more.


    In his enhanced perception that slowed time to a full stop. That light became a series of runes that formed a spatial passageway, resembling a tunnel of lightning. He had pushed a portion of his perception into that tunnel and it was transferred to a new location, and there he saw a gigantic blue tree that seemed to be made from lightning.


    The Tree was massive, stretching for more than twenty miles from root to crown. At least for any other creature such a tree would be a magnificent sight, but a single hair from Rowan in his Chaotic body was many times bigger than this tree, although the size of the tree did not truly corrte with the energy he could sense inside of it.


    That energy was pure and clean and was so vast that Rowan nodded in appreciation. If he wanted to measure it, he would say this Tree contained a third of the energy he had inside his Primordial Sea of Darkness when he was at the Second Supreme Circle.


    On this tree were various small fruits shining with viridescent colors and there were hundreds of them, with three prominentrge fruits that rested at the top of the tree shining as bright as stars.


    The roots of the tree were massive  extended deep into the ground. Looking at the surroundings, Rowan was struck by a sense of familiarity, and it did not take him long to know why. He had been here before, well not him but Andar.


    This ce was the Isle of Rest.


    This area was quite different from the ce where Andar had been summoned into, and the terrain wasrgely different, whilst Andar had been surrounded by endless fields, Rowan could see a couple ofrge mountains in the distance and at the horizon he could see the blue of a sea.


    This ce was inside the universe, but where could he find it? It was clearly not in the Underverse. He looked away from this strange ce and focused on the tree, with his perception straining to keep time in ce, he could not travel far and understand all the intricacies of this ce.


    Nevertheless he understood that the value of the ce could not be over emphasized, as it was most likely be considered the heart of the universe, it was important enough that a Tower Master was stationed here, and most likely other Supreme Powers could also be found here too.


    From what Rowan knew of the Isle of Rest, Non attibuteless Primordial Aether could be harvested from here. The same energy that was fed to Empyreans and Archmages, and as he suspected, Demons as well.


    He would be exploring this ce deeply in the future, the mysteries and opportunities to be gained was enough for him to make a move.


    Rowan sighed at the final present the Demon King had left inside Archimedes, it was a passageway that linked to her Bloodline Source.


    This tree was the Bloodline Source of the Lightning Kirin, and every fruit on it was representing an ability unique to their race.

 Chapter 713 Bloodline Source Gate

    Chapter 713 Bloodline Source Gate


    ??When Rowan became a Legendary as an Ouroboros Serpent, his Bloodline Talent was corrupted by Chaos, and due to the fact that he was very weak at that time, he was helpless against this maniption of his destiny.


    The only way that Chaos Blood was added to his bloodline was during the period that his bloodline had been linked to his Bloodline Source.


    Now the wheels had turned and he had ess to a ce like this, he knew how powerful the abilities that were stored there could be, and it once more proved the depths of the Demon King''s influence over the Lightning Kirin bloodline.


    Perhaps, he still had further designs for this ce, and Ohrox intended to invade their Bloodline Source in the future.


    Was it possible that he could be able to find the Bloodline Source of the Empyrean in this ce? He did not think it was likely but he did not consider it impossible, the Isle of Rest was still a great mystery to him at this time, and he could not leave anything to assumptions.


    Rowan suddenly felt a pulsation inside of him as a deep hunger grew in his bloodline. This caught him by surprise and he traced the source of it and his consciousness settled on the endless fields of power inside his body.


    These fields were millions of miles wide and he seemed to be filled with lush grasses of various colors.


    Inside his unique Destroyer were endless fields of power of various elements from Fire, Frost, Lightning to more exotic elements like Darkness and Sound. These fields of power as he called them was not something he had nned for, but a side effect of merging the Core of his Destroyer, his bloodlines and the remnants of a Mountain and Sea Realm, which was a shattered Supreme World.


    Rowan did not know if there were any uses for this field of elements, but now he became aware of its purpose. All of these fields were the Embryonic forms of Elemental Bloodlines Sources!


    If a Supreme World had a Will that surpassed the concept of Time and Space, then it must mean its power structure had to be very stable, yet Rowan doubted that even a Supreme World would ever contain anything like this. If that were so, then there would be no need for Ohrox to remain inside the material universe and plot for billions of years, or why every Supreme World drew their members and talents from a material universe.


    The Archmages he fought had been born in this universe hundreds of millions of years ago and Rowan saw no reason for any Supreme World to fight for the chance of entering a material universe if the benefits were not crucial.


    Universes were created by the power of a Primordial, while a Supreme World could be created by any powerful Individual with a powerful Will. An example of this was the remnants of the Mountain and Sea Realm, from the Will that the Primordial Record had harvested from it, he could guess that the owner of this Realm controlled a Will at the 7th Dimensional Level.


    You could notpare theplexities of a work of a Primordial against a 7th Dimensional being. So it was quite a stretch to consider that Bloodline Sources could be easily found inside a Supreme World.


    Bloodline Sources should be a unique power that only a material universe should contain, and yet, Rowan had millions of such Embryonic forms of Bloodline Sources inside him.


    It was easy for him to understand that perhaps the source of these Bloodline Fields were rted to his ability to seed worlds and his Chaos Bloodline.


    When he destroyed the Will of Chaos inside his Bloodline, he had ess to the entire powers of his Chaotic Bloodline, and perhaps developing a Bloodline Source was the end point of his World Seeding ability.


    If a Bloodline source was the end point of his World Seeding ability, what levels could he develop it, now that he had it at the start of his journey to be a Primordial?


    The consequences of this were far-reaching, and he saw a new way of advancement he never thought possible, but he should not find it strange. He was in unchartered territory, and with every day that passed, he grew stronger and more familiar with all his new abilities, even without ess to his Primordial Record at this moment.


    Rowan resisted the urge to enter into the Bloodline Source of the Lightning Kirin at this time, not wishing to cause a new wave ofmotion until he fully understood the consequences of his actions. Entering this ce would be difficult but not impossible, but that would mean giving up on his journey in Trion, and he knew that he needed more time to digest the benefits of his Ascension to Will and grow stronger in Trion.


    He also did not forget that he needed to destroy the work of his father inside Trion, while using the opportunity to discover the secrets about this world.


    Besides, with the state he was in, he would not fully enjoy the benefit of harvesting this bloodline source, due to the fact that everything inside him was in a state of suspended animation. Only his consciousness was truly active.


    It was with this consciousness he was using to manipte reality and time to bend to his whims, but that was just a small portion of his abilities. Discovering the page of the Primordial Record and learning a portion of the truths about mortals had triggered an evolution he was suppressing.


    He suspected that this evolution would upgrade his Will of Truth to the second dimension, and he would be able to ess more of his abilities at that time, but before that, he had to ce his chess pieces in the correct position and find a fortified position inside Trion where he would be able to acts without fear of intervention.


    The appearance of the gate to the Bloodline Source of the Lightning Kirin was random, and for the next three weeks, it appeared four more times, which was enough for Rowan to perfectly copy and duplicate all the lightning runes that made up this gate. It was strangelyplex, and he kept it aside forter sturdy.


    These Runes would be the guiding light he would use to find the Isle of Rest. If he would be harvesting Bloodline Sources then he needed a reliable direction to follow.

 Chapter 714 Trojan Horse

    <h4>Chapter 714 Trojan Horse</h4>


    With a new path to power unexpectedly presented before him, Rowan began allocating a portion of his consciousness to n for that oue. At this time he had no ess to his Consciousness Pirs, and he had to make do with a single consciousness. It dyed his progress, but he knew it was only a temporary setback.


    His single consciousness was multiple times more powerful than a god''s or Archmage''s and in this reduced form and with the task he was nning, it would have to do.


    Yet Rowan was not willing to spend too much time with trickery and underground tactics, he was wise enough to know his own strengths and weaknesses, and although he had abilities that could make him flourish in the darkness, this was not part of his character.


    Rowan was just unwilling to jump into an obvious trap, and with Circe, he would reveal enough of his father''s hidden arrangements, and when he determined that he had opened enough of the hidden board, he would wipe it all out.


    A sessful hunter was a patient one, Ohrox had taught him that he could not be too careful, and with the trickery of his father, killing him would be simr to cutting off the head of a hydra with two more growing in its ce. The only way to stop this war from extending for millions of years is to identify all the heads of the snake and cut it all off at once.


    The n to upgrade Archimedes was shifted forward, with these new changes discovered inside of her, Rowan wanted to familiarize himself with the intricacies of Bloodline Sources before he finalized his decision on the Lightning Kirin.


    Although he was not nning to leave her without any development for now, Rowan brought her into himself and ced her inside one of the Embryonic Fields of Bloodline Sources that was Aspected towards Lightning Energy.


    There would be nothing but benefit for the Lightning kirin to dwell inside such a primal source of Lightning Energy, and he expected nothing but positive changes inside of her.


    "The Gods of Trion are born from the flesh of my brothers and sisters, they have powerful god-killing weapons that can disrupt Will, also they can easily grow by consuming the Territories of fallen Dominators. Knowing all these I can easily create countermeasures against it. All of these are the obvious details that while hidden can be discovered with enough time, but where is the curveball? What have you hidden beneath all this, dear father?"


    Rowan knew that the window of opportunity to learn the truth was very small, now that the gods of Trion were not aware of his presence here on the, this would be the best time to infiltrate their rank.


    ?


    It took an entire month for the heart of Circe hanging in the air to beat for the first time, that meant, the change was nearly over, and Circe was about to be reborn.


    Energy began to gather around the heart and soon transformed into flesh, blood, hair, and bones. Nerves and veins grew, connecting to tissues and joints, and a baby girl with bright blue hair was born.


    Her eyes were closed as she slept deeply, hovering in the air and slowly rotating, the only sound emerging from her were dull cracks of her bones as her body grew fast from a six months old to a three year old in a matter of hours.


    The silver tattoo of the eye of Rowan traveled from her left hand to her back where it expanded to cover all of it. Her growth began to slow down and the eyes of Rowan shed as he began to pour Primordial Aether into her heart.


    Her body began to rapidly vibrate as the change elerated. With her new heart transforming her body, Circe was now capable of digesting Primordial Aether, an energy that was left for Archamages and the gods, but her present physique was now capable of epting and utilizing this energy efficiently.


    Before long her body reached the age of sixteen and her physical change began to slow down, but internally drastic modifications continued. Her brows were squeezed as if she was in pain, but she never woke up, all through the transformation.


    ?


    Rowan watched these changes in satisfaction, it would take another week for it to bepleted, and when it was done Circe would be an Earth god!


    Unlike when his Reflection created Andar, Rowan was present here and he was easily millions of times more powerful than he was at that time, creating a peak Dominator like Circe was nothing to him, the trick to it all was making Circe have all the features of a Dominator yet still carry his presence inside of her.


    When she awoke, the next step she would be taking was to be a goddess. An impossible feat for a Dominator, since the Divine Authority of the Boreas bloodline dwelled inside a still living god, but Rowan had made sure it would be possible with a slight twist to it.


    Her bloodline was a carbon copy of Boreas, yet it was not truly linked with his own, but it was so exact that when Circe began to ascend, her Divine Kingdom would easily merge with that of Boreas because, for all intents and purposes, they were one and the same.


    At the time Boreas would be puzzled at the sudden addition of such arge addition to his Divine Kingdom, and Rowan would strike. The god would undoubtedly be suspicious, but he would take a fraction to process this new addition to his kingdom, and that fraction was enough time for Rowan to dominate him.


    The Gods of Trion may not be aware but war had arrived at their doorstep and Boreas would be the first fatality, Circe would be his Trojan Horse, and the challenge would be to silently rece Boreas with Circe.


    ?


    A loud st resounded outside and Rowan became curious, over the month, there had been seventeen of such loud sts as the Caravan was carried on top of the Sand Line, thirty miles away from the ground and moving at spectacr speeds.


    He soon found out that the st was to signify anytime they passed over a special zone or a ce of interest be it arge city or a temple for a god.

 Chapter 715 Lament’s Fall

    <h4>Chapter 715 Lament''s Fall</h4>


    Rowan extended his consciousness and the first thing he noticed was their elevation which had drastically increased from thirty miles in the air to a stunning ny-five miles upwards.


    Trion was a massive and its atmosphere extended for thousands of miles, but for those below Earth god they could hardly fly up to a thousand miles due to various restrictions, and flying below three hundred miles was the norm.


    The reason for the drastic increase in elevation was soon shown when the sound of weeping flooded the Sand Line. Before now an announcement had been made to the millions of tradesmen here about the dangers of every one of these special zones they would be passing and the special measures they should be taking to curb these dangers or, if impossible, reduce the effects.


    In the case of this special danger zone they were flying over, everyone below the second Great Circle was sternly ordered to cover their eyes and block their ears until they passed this zone, and they must be conscious because the dangers of this area were worse for those that were sleeping or unconscious.


    This ce was called Lament Falls.


    Below the passing multiple Sand Lines was an inverted waterfall made from ghostly apparitions that covered a five thousand miles radius. Passing through this ce would take thirty minutes, and it was one of the most dangerous regions in all of Trion.


    From deep below the ground, a powerful force was thrusting ghostly apparitions tens of miles into the air, with so much force that the sound created from their ascent would drive you mad as the wind tore through their ghostly forms like fingernails on a chalkboard.


    These apparitions were seemingly endless and they turned the world below to a share of gray and green, some of them were as small as mice and others were bigger than buildings, although they were all vaguely humanoid in shape.


    When they reached the height of their ascent as the force that trusted them away from the ground diminished, they would spread out like a cloud and slowly began to fall to the earth, and from afar this scene resembled a hellish waterfall that was turned upside down.


    The ghostly apparitions were silent, the only sound emerging from their bodies was the air passing through them, their faces were the faces of the dead, and it changed to fit the person who was looking at them.


    The sound was a lure, and if you allow it to enter your mind, your eyes would be forced to find its source, and indeed you will find it¡­ You will find those you have lost, and in your relief, you will be driven mad.


    It was no mistake that thousandse to this ce every day to find sce in death. The lost, seeking one final moment of peace.


    A young boy could see the face of his dead mother, and the sound of the air passing through their bodies would be her sweet voice as she called for him.


    A young wife would see the face of her husband, who was sent to the battlefield, and every evening she went to the door waiting for his return, and she waited and waited until her hair turned gray, but now she could see him smiling, hear his boomingughter¡­ oh how she missed her love.


    A girl would hear the call of her father¡­


    The deaf for the first time would hear the sound of music¡­


    The blind would see¡­


    Although the warning was given to the caravan, thousands of people still lost their lives, as they walked to the edge of the Sand Line and let themselves fall seventy miles to the ground, their faces were smiling, and their hearts were happy.


    Rowan looked and he did not see the ones he loved, he only saw the ones he had killed. Billions and billions of faces, they all looked at him and suddenly their cries went silent.


    "Wee home," He heard them say, "Do you glory in the work of your hands or do you fear it?"


    Rowan looked away disinterested, the power of this ce did not interest him for it was too limited, they showed him only the vision of the dead on Jarkarr, he had killed far more than this, and if they wanted to judge him, they needed to be capable.


    It was so that a stunning event urred, as the Lament Falls, for the first time in a million years went silent. There were fifty Sand Lines that were currently passing through this ce, all together holding more than eight hundred million people, and normally the expected death rate even with all the precautions through this field of death was expected to be in the hundreds of thousands.


    Yet barely five thousand had died before the entirety of Lament Falls went silent, and a chill went through the hearts of millions of people as they went to the edge and looked down.


    All the ghostly faces were raised to the skies, and they were all weeping. Their cries were silent, but even a child would recognize one emotion inside all of them.


    It was fear.


    This was supposed to be a journey that would bring happiness and a time for celebration for all of Trion, a new Emperor would grant miracles to the people, and for a thousand years it was expected that there would be no taxes or other social responsibilities tasked to the citizens.


    At the capital, the citizens would have one chance to see the glory of the gods so close to the earth, and it would be a story they would narrate to their descendants for thousands of years.


    Now a feeling of disquietness had seized the hearts of millions of people. It was the fear of the unknown.


    It was at this time that Circe woke up, and before she could move, information began to st into her consciousness at lightning speed.


    She held her head and moaned a bit in pain before she adjusted to the strain, and she settled in a cross-legged position, hovering in the air.


    With every moment that passed, Rowan was downloading tons of information into her mind, everything she would need to be a goddess.

 Chapter 716 Obedience Or Sacrifice

    <h4>Chapter 716 Obedience Or Sacrifice</h4>


    Fury Kuranes had been standing shirtless on the top of the Mountain of Blood for ten years, his eyes were closed, and hundreds of small zing pearls that turned out to be miniaturized suns floated around him.


    This ce was a holy ce where you were supposed to enter and not leave, but like all traditions it could be bent to amodate certain needs, and it had been done a few times in history, Fury was just thetest person to bend thatw, and for good reason, he thought.


    He looked up to the skies, his gaze unmoving as he stared at the passing stars, the wind caressing his long red hair that had remained unchanged even with his ascension to a god. He had noticed after standing here for ten years that there was something wrong with the stars.


    This observation was fleeting and perhaps it was because he was in this ce and standing in this precise position that he noticed it. A passing thought went through his mind but vanished soon after, for a moment there he had thought that the stars were not real.


    Yet that was impossible, from here he could feel their heat, and if he wanted with his Intent over Heat and Force, he could drag these stars to his side, just as he had been doing for thest ten years, and the hundreds of stars hovering around him was proof that his fleeting musing was incorrect.


    Fury shook his head, dispersing all those errant thoughts, the distraction that gued his mind, he was at the cusp of his destiny, the road he had been set upon since the day he was born, and now he waited on the Mountain of Blood, for his answer, he had been deceived and betrayed by the person most dear to his heart, but he hoped he was wrong with all his being.


    He had been waiting to challenge his mother, Empress Scarlet Sinshirin Kuranes, Daughter of the Sun and the Earth, Ruler of Trion. If she refuses to speak with him cordially, then he will take what he wants by force.


    He was not here to challenge her for the throne, he was only here for answers. His actions, while not unprecedented, would be considered by most to be foolish, the Empress was invincible and her will was invible, but Fury was no longer a mortal but a god, and his will was also absolute.


    Yet, that was not the true reason why his actions would be frowned upon, power was respected first and foremost in Trion and Fury was powerful, it was because of a simple reason, Fury was no longer a Dominator, and it was only because he was the Empress son that he was permitted to remain in this ce.


    The Top of the Mountain of Blood was notrge, barely five hundred feet across, and the ground was slick with blood that never dried. Every drop of blood here held incredible power and they moved as if they had a life of their own.


    For this blood to have life was not strange, It was on this mountain that every Emperor or Empress at the end of their rule would ascend and would willingly bare their throat to their sessor to be cut open. They would not resist the call of their mortal body dying and their blood would flow until it was empty, only then would the gate of the Divine Kingdom of their Primogenitor be open and they would ascend to immortality.


    It was now that Fury was beginning to realize everything that was wrong about this ce. As a mortal he had found such a fate to be glorious, to live as an immortal beside their Primogenitor was a choice that he would pick a thousand times over, but as a god that was no longer a Dominator, he began noticing the wrongness of this entire affair.


    There would be no resurrection to the Divine that could be found here, only death.


    The blood that had stained Fury''s legs up to his knees was from a million years of Emperors and Empresses. The blood of all his Ancestors was here, and in time, his blood should have graced this noble stone.


    Fury was not afraid of death, he was only afraid of living a life without meaning. He remembered his mother telling him, "How can a man die better, than in service to their god?"


    Those words should have empowered him, but they no longer did. He needed more.


    A wispy voice sounded beside him, "Prince of Fire, how long would you wait? Your mother has already made her wishes clear. You of all should know that the Empress never changes her mind. You failed hermands, and your hesitations are useless."


    Fury was quiet for a long time and it seemed as if he would not be replying to the voice which turned out to be the Empress'' Royal Hand. This hooded figure that seemed to be sculpted out of darkness and as Fury realized was also a god, but one of the old ones that had been long defeated, he did not bother to learn his name.


    "My mother wishes for me to be nothing but a sacrifice for Kuranes, but I can be more¡­ She has to see that.


    The Royal Hand looked away at something in the distance before replying, "Obedience is far greater than any sacrifice you can make."


    Fury''s nine-colored eyes lit up like a furnace, "She gave me the inheritance of the Sky Treading Phoenix, and she expected I would be just a Minor god, yet see what I have achieved with this power. I have reached heights that would shake the very gxy, and that is not enough?"


    "Oh but you are forgetting something, Prince of Fire, you were also given the Divine Spark of Kuranes so you could merge with it."


    "To what end?!" Fury screamed, finally giving voice to his rage, "What would my merger with the Progenitor achieve besides adding just a bit of power to his Divine Kingdom and damning me for eternity. I am capable of much more than just to be made kindling for the gods'' mes.."


    The Royal Hand suddenly chuckled, a strange sound that sounded like the hissing of a cat, "Obviously your Empress thinks that is all you are worth."


    From behind Fury, arge avian head began to arise, the eyes of the Phoenix that appeared behind him were filled with so much wrath that the skies began to glow with the heat of a thousand suns.

 Chapter 717 I Am Here To End It

    <h4>Chapter 717 I Am Here To End It</h4>


    The Phoenix that appeared behind Fury wasrger than when he entered Trion, as he had never stopped growing stronger even though he remained in this ce, and he had already manifested two powerful Silver Grade Intent, of Fire and Force, and there seemed to be a third and more powerful Intent growing inside his heart.


    Fury growled, "Watch your tone ve, or I will burn what remains of your broken kingdom to ash."


    The Royal hand cocked his head to the side like a curious bird, "From where I stand, we are now both ves, without your precious bloodline what are you to the gods of Trion?"


    With a final mockingugh, the Royal Hand vanished into the darkness leaving final words behind, "Prepare yourself, Prince of Fire, the Empress will be meeting with you in three months. I don''t have to impress on you that your decision should have changed by the time she arrives. Merge with the Divine Spark of Kuranes, be a true Dominator once more, and ept your destiny."


    Fury''s rage died as suddenly as it appeared, the look in his eyes was a little lost, but he marshaled his thoughts and waited, in three months he would state his case. Surely his mother would hear him.


    He had returned to Trion filled with tion, he wanted to return an Emperor in the making, he would disy his powers of a Major God to his mother and then contest for the throne but he would not kill her, she would be his advisor, he would merge with Kuranes Divine Spark and ensure his legitimacy, bing the first true Immortal Emperor of Trion.


    His ambitions had been vast, but nothing less than what his supreme talents deserved. That had been his n at first.


    On his return to Trion was when he saw the truth, he was nothing but a pawn.


    He could never be an Immortal Emperor, for the hunger of Kuranes was too vast, she did not want to share her powers, she only wanted to consume, and he was nothing but food for her to grow stronger in herpetition with the other gods of Trion.


    Fury had traveled to other ces of power and in those ces, every god would wee an additional member to their rank, but the gods of Trion were different, they only sought to consume.


    ''Almost like Abominations!''


    Fury shivered, he kept fighting with the thoughts inside of him that he was nothing but food to his Primogenitor, and bing a god was simply to make him a more juicy delight.


    ?


    Circe''s eyes were closed as she floated in mid-air carried by a dense sheet of ice and wind whilst surrounded by lightning. The three elements moved in harmony around her, and she appeared simr to her previous appearance although her appearance was more regal befitting her status as an Earth god.


    Behind her was her Incarnation and previously it was of a young girl holding a flute, now the Incarnation transformed into a woman with two faces.


    The first face belonged to a woman that resembled Circe, and the second face was at the back of her head covered by her long blue hair which was the face of a man that had a striking simrity to the god Boreas.


    Every now and then the Incarnation would rotate her head and when she did her body would transform to that of a man, and the face would be of Boreas.


    The only thing of note on the Incarnation was a tattoo of a silver eye on both their foreheads.


    Circe had been taking deep measured breaths for a while and then she suddenly opened her eyes and drew the surrounding elements to herself, creating a robe made of the three elements that was soon indistinguishable from a lovely silk dress.


    She whispered to herself,


    "I feel like I''m at the edge of an explosion, everything is supercharged and my heart is beating a thousand times a second. The world has be nothing but dust and shadows and my very breath can crush the stars. Yet it feels as if all of that ispressed inside me, an ungodly pressure keeping all that power in check, and with every breath I take that power keeps building and building as if it would grow forever, yet that wall, that pressure, effortlessly holds it all in ce. I should go mad with all of this energy building inside of me, yet I know I can take more¡­ much more. What have you made of me Rowan?"


    The voice of Rowan was low as if his mind were on other things, but his reply was straightforward, "As amazing as this might sound to you, what you are feeling is real. You have be more Circe, and I''m taking you to still receive more power, for the task I have for you, nothing short but supreme power would be needed."


    " Of course, there is always a price, but for powers like this. I think I will pay ten times over for whatever you ask."


    " Be careful of your wishes Circe, for I will take all you can give me and I shall ask for more. My appetites are not easily sated. There is so much inside of you that I cannot show you yet, because your Soul is too weak to handle that level of information, but this weakness will not remain for long."


    "There is always a price to pay for powers like this. What would you have me do?"


    Rowan''s voice was like a whip and Circe found herself staying extremely still as a statue, listening to every word.


    "What happens next shall be fast, when the battle starts it shall be unceasing. I have finished making a greater portion of my ns and it is time we began. We shall be at the capital city Aroth in three days. You shall find the closest temple of Boreas, reveal your status as an Earth God, and proceed to its inner sanctum, and in there we shall make our move."


    Circe breathed out, suddenly feeling a brief sh of panic because in an instant she had felt the true intention of Rowan and it nearly made her scream. There was nothing human inside, it was just cold and calcting, almost as if it was the mind of a de.


    She stammered, "So, it''s about to begin. The war."


    "Circe, this war started long before either you and I were born, I''m just here to end it"

 Chapter 718 Arrival At Aroth

    <h4>Chapter 718 Arrival At Aroth</h4>


    Even from this distance a few hundred miles away from the metropolis, it was still possible to see Aroth, the capital city. It was called one city but it should be referred to as seven cities built together, intertwining in a confluence of architectural harmony that would leave anyone in awe.


    Like a living entity, it had grown over the millennia to be the sprawling confluence of cultures from all around the. The finest wine and tasty dishes, the most beautiful of women, and all the great warriors of the world could be found here.


    Paired with the mundane were signs of great power, for this was the city of the gods. Signs of power could be seen everywhere, flying houses, living mes, the walking dead. Beauty and horror walking side by side.


    This was a city of seven colors, green, ck, yellow, red, blue, brown, and purple. Each color represents a particr god, and entire streets and buildings can be a particr color, yet city nners have found methods to make all these different colors work together, and walking down a street could turn into a colorful affair simr to walking through a rainbow.


    Seven massive temples for the gods that were decked with gold and precious jewels sat on fields, mountains, and rivers hundreds of miles wide, each of them so tall that clouds touched their peaks signifying the central temple of worship for each god and their Anima each standing hundreds of miles tall could be found in front of the temple. The shadow they cast covered seven corners of the city.


    Just the sight of the Anima of the gods caused hundreds of millions of people to fall to their knees and worship, and for a mortal, it was impossible to see the full scale of those statues, for the clouds covered their waist and they could not even see the faces of the gods that seemed to reach the firmament of the heavens.


    Every once in ten thousand years these statues would move, signifying the presence of the gods here on earth.


    In the periphery were beautiful estates and sky-scraping buildings holding hundreds of floors, where the members of the seven major families dwelled and were the epted center of power andmerce for the mortals and Dominators alike.


    Yet this was only a small portion of the magnificence of Aroth, for if you look at the skies over this great city then you would notice a peculiar phenomenon, as if the sky was ss that was being rapidly rotated causing it to shoot out light of various shades.


    Although this sight was incredibly beautiful, it signified the fact that the city of Aroth was a zone where space had been folded and stretched countless times until reality had be warped. Only a powerful Major world like Trion could ensure that their space could still be stable after such massive modifications.


    This also meant that any form of Teleportation inside or around Aroth was impossible, as the chaotic spatial zone would destroy anyone foolish enough to try, only the gods were strong enough to pass through this chaotic space.


    You could walk down a small street in Aroth and discover that the street went on for a hundred miles, or a stone by the side of the road would be a mountain holding a n of thousands. It was truly a city of endless wonders that would take multiple lifetimes just to discover a small portion of the marvels it contained.


    Philosophers, poets, and historians have not managed to grasp even half of this great city in their writing and musing even for thest million years, it mysteries it seemed, were never to be fully known.


    Circe was stunned at this sight as she trooped outside with millions of other people on the Sand Line that was rapidly approaching Aroth. The energy of the crowd was palpable and Circe found herself being pushed by bodies until she approached the edge of the Sand Line and examined the magnificence before her.


    She had never been to the capital city and this ce filled her with a sense of wonder and adventure.


    The entire city of Aroth was encircled by thergest river on the Continent, stretching thousands of miles in length, its water sparkled like diamonds, and it was said that millions of years ago, this river was as small as a pool, but over time it kept growing, its name also reflected this change as it was called the Crystal Lake.


    This name came from the time when this mighty river was nothing more than ake, but its name nevertheless was not changed even now when its volume was greater than a sea.


    At the bottom of thekey the Crystal Leviathan, massive beasts shaped like crabs that were hunted every decade by the royalty in apetition where the winner took its heart which was a source of purified Aether simr to what could be found in the depths of the universe.


    This heart could easily push a Dominator to a higher level, and thepetition for it every year was fierce.


    There were two striking structures in Aroth whose presence still grabbed your attention despite all the wonders all around, the first was the Royal Pce, unlike any other building here it was made entirely with gold and a red and brown metal that signified the reign of the Kuranes family as the reigning Ruler of Trion. The Bramian Court which is housed within contains members from all seven Royal families swerving as ministers and advisers to the Empress.


    The second notable structure was the only mountain allowed in Aroth. Any other mountains had been shrunk or ced inside the massive building dotting its skyline.


    The mountain was nameless and stood as straight as a spear piercing the heavens. It was not made of any earthly material but a ck crystal that seemed to draw in light and ced the surroundings around it for miles in a state of permanent darkness.


    At the base of this mountain was the dungeon of the Justice Council, a location that was shrouded in mysteries and darkness, and whose affair concerned only Dominators alone, which mostly meant their primary duty was to hunt down Dominators who had broken thew. They were the most feared forces in all of Trion because no one else understood their powers or methods even the Empress.


    The Justice Council was also the only body that was directly controlled by the God King Golgoth, and none of the other families could interfere with their activities.

 Chapter 719 The Central Temple

    <h4>Chapter 719 The Central Temple</h4>


    The members of the Justice Council were always covered in darkness, and when they returned from their hunt they carried great chains of darkness that resembled dried branches, with which they dragged screaming Dominators, sometimes by their tens of thousands into the dungeon.


    It was said that 350,000 years ago, a rebellious Emperor chose tomit an unpardonable offense, and it was the Justice Council who entered the pce and in a single stroke, seized the entire adult members of that family along with the Emperor into the dungeons.


    It was hard to estimate the figure but the numbers were in the tens of millions. What made that story scary was that the perpetrator was only a single individual. He had entered the royal pce and behind him were the millions of screaming people, bound by wood and darkness.


    No Dominator had ever entered this ce of darkness and returned. In the fictitious tale Spurn to the previous prince Rowan Kuranes, his mother had been taken into the dungeon of the Justice Council, and in order to free her, his body would have to be taken through a series of grueling experiments.


    He had believed her and threw his whole soul into helping his mother to be ''free'' of a life of eternal torture in the darkness.


    Recognizing the lies there and the interference of the Sigils that at that time was bounding his Soul and Singrity, Rowan knew that it was just another method for his father to twist the truth and authorize Rowan to unknowingly give him ess to his body and therefore the Primordial Record.


    That old bastard had been so close to seeding. So deep was the spell that Prince Rowan was ced under, he would have never fought against the lie, and slowly but surely, his father would have harvested every single page of the Primordial Record from his body until there was none left, and knowing the sick delights of this man, he would have kept Rowan alive for as long as possible to watch him suffer, only revealing the truth at the end.


    ?


    Circe watched the great city getting closer, her eyes flirting among the massive number of people in their millions entering the city, she suddenly staggered as she saw a vision of fire, the beautiful city shattered in pieces and the bodies of billions piled up in a mound that reached the clouds, as a rain of blood turned the Crystal Lake red.


    She squeezed her eyes shut, dismissing that vision, Rowan had promised her that his war was not with the mortals, and if any mortal would be dying, it would not be by his hands. Her actions he told her were simr to going for the head of the snake, killing the corruption from its roots, and sparing the life of the branches and leaves.


    ''The only thing that dies is the corruption, not the corrupted, if they can be saved, I will do it.''


    Much more quickly than she would have expected, they had arrived at the receiving port for all Sand Lines, and with a quick negotiation with her neighbor, she sold off her carriage to the delight of the merchant, who had undoubtedly made a nice pile of change from this single transaction than he would have otherwise made for decades.


    She entered Aroth and began to walk towards the closest temple of Boreas, there were countless temples where you could worship the gods and it was not hard to find the temple of your choice, except for the temple of Minerva, her people did not worship in temples but under the moonlight of the night skies.


    It was easy to identify the Minerva family with their white hair, white eyes, and brown skin. They refused to live in houses, pitchingrge tents out in the ins, but Aroth was sorge it had several open ain''t measuring hundreds of miles and they could easily settle themselves.


    The first temple of Boreas she saw was filled with worshippers, and she left, no matter how mild her ascension to a goddess was to be for Rowan had promised to hide the entirety of her Tribtion, there would still be fluctuations that would kill even an Earth god.


    The search for a suitable temple continued for hours, Circe having traveled hundreds of miles and witnessing countless wonders.


    Finally, she stopped and looked at the horizon at the massive statues¡­ no not statues, the Anima of the gods, and their temple in its shadows, and she knew that was the ce she wanted to ascend.


    "I guess this is fate." the voice of Rowan said, "Your enemy lies inside that temple, and the woman you seek is also there."


    Circe gasped, "Rico¡­ Nana, both of them?!..."


    "Yes, there is also the presence of your Ancestor. Use the Rune of Concealment I taught you and proceed towards the temple, but be careful to put your emotions under control. Your Ancestor is particrly sensitive to a mind clouded by emotions, I think it is one of his innate talents, fascinating stuff."


    Circe found herself walking faster, barely listening to Rowan as she covered herself with the Rune of Concealment, her heart was steady, but her mind was filled with countless thoughts, but slowly the calm best of her heart served go steady her nerves and the power she felt rushing through her veins was an anchor to hold down her spirit.


    The enemy that she had chased for a million miles and the family she had sought for answers and to protect was right in front of her.


    Suddenly everything wasing to its conclusion faster than she had ever thought possible, and she knew it was only because of the presence of Rowan, this enigmatic being whose very presence seemed to warp reality to his will.


    She felt fear, anger, sorrow, awe and so many emotions in a single breath it was hard to wrap her mind around it all, but that calm power soothe her shaken spirit and she walked steadily towards the Central Temple of Boreas.


    The massive shadow of the Anima of Boreas covered her and she shivered as her Incarnation turned itself to its male form without her prompting and the full weight of what she was about to do hit her.


    Was she about to assassinate a freaking god?

 Chapter 720 The Priests of The Storm God

    <h4>Chapter 720 The Priests of The Storm God</h4>


    Circe walked under the Anima of Boreas feeling the immense energy inside it like a massive thunderstorm, just the feet of the Anima were longer than five hundred miles, d in boots of gold and precious metal, the foot of the Anima was more than a thousand story tall.


    Yet she was an Earth god and her perception could hold the entire statue in her consciousness and the awe she felt was controble to a certain extent.


    ''what do fuck was she doing in the battles between titans like these?''


    The distance shrunk under her feet, as the wind gave her legs wings, but she did not move too quickly as she prepared herself internally letting the weight of this moment sink in.


    She emerged beneath the shadow of the Anima, and the brilliant light of the twisting skies of the capital entered her view and she swallowed once more, stunned by the sights and the magnificent temple before her.


    "This is such a shame. Aroth is a glorious city, and no matter how much you hold back, you shall destroy its magnificence."


    The voice of Rowan sneered, "There is nothing magnificent about this ce. It is rotten to the core, and the surface has just been painted with a small coat of polish."


    "I beg to differ, perhaps the gods might be corrupted, but the energy of the city¡­ Can you not feel it, Rowan?"


    "Your sights are still too shallow Circe, and the walls that divide life and death, the present and the past are still firm in your spirit. Trion is ake of fire, and in this city, these people are all surviving on a small ind in thiske. They may live like this world is everything, but the truth is that they were ced here to be a distraction."


    "I don''t want to believe that to be the case."


    "Your beliefs mean nothing before the face of truth. Although there is truth to what you say, I fear that for me destruction is the only answer I cane up with. The depths of the corruption my enemy had wrought on thisnd are so deep, if it is not destroyed, it would infect everything it touches. I will do my best to limit the pain, but I will destroy everything made by his hands."


    Circe was quiet for a while before she perked up, it would seem that she was eager to settle all her affairs in case she died in this expedition, which was most likely to be the case, for she knew that if it came to it, she would not be surprised if Rowan sacrificed her for his cause.


    He may be easy to talk to sometimes, and even teasing him could be fun, but there was something so cold inside of him that made a part of her ache. No matter how powerful he was, she thought that he was broken.


    "There is something I have always wanted to ask you, I believe I did raise this question about you before, but your answers were not satisfactory and that urge to know that truth has never left me, but has grown stronger with everything that I have watched you do."


    She paused and licked her lips in nervousness, "Who are you¡­ really? You are not Erohim, that''s a whole load of bullshit and you never imed that name, nor are you a god, or if you are then you must be one that is so powerful that you should be called a God King or maybe a God Emperor. Are you a Demon or an Angel?"


    She quietly whispered to herself, "Are you even¡­real?"


    Rowan quickly replied and once again she cursed the fact that she could not see his face, it was nearly impossible to read any sort of emotions from his tone,


    "I have waited for you to ask this question for a long time, and you chose this moment before the battle to ask?"


    "A girl needs some time to reveal her true intentions, Rowan, you know we can be quite fragile."


    "There are many words I can use to describe who you are Circe, and fragile is not one of them. Yet this is not the time to tell you who I am, because you are far too weak, and knowing of me would corrupt your nature as a Dominator, and that would ruin my ns, but I can tell you something."


    Circe was silent, waiting for the hammer to drop, when the reply came it was almost silent but it gave her a weird strength as if knowing more about him made this fight easier to bear because like her this war for him was personal.


    "You and I are Kin. You can think of me as the brother to your true Ancestor, not the depraved imposter who sits on his throne."


    "Family right¡­ no war can be more bloody." Circe muttered.


    ?


    As Circe neared the gate of the temple, she began seeing its priests. Thousands of them lined both sides of the walkway in their voluminous robes of blue and white, their heads shaved and their eyes closed as they chanted.


    Their voices came together to create a deep tune like the rumble of thunder and the soft sigh of the wind, and the presence of Circe did not disturb them from their state of meditation.


    She reached the closed gate of the temple where she was stopped by a gigantic priest who was eighteen feet tall. He lowered hisrge head and looked at her and Circe noticed that his eyes had been scooped away from the sockets, leaving a deep darkness behind that shed intermittently with a blue light as if lightning was trapped inside his skull.


    "Wee Daughter of the Storms." The priest said, "You stand before the mighty gate of the God of Storms, within your breast I sense the ferocity of the storm that is still tempered to¡­ perfection." the gigantic priest''s voice became colored with amazement.


    Circe regarded the priest who was surprisingly a Dominator at the Earth God level, she bowed in acknowledgment to his words but remained silent.


    The priest nodded, his inquiry did not go any further, he could not refuse a child of Boreas to his temple, and for such a talented child, it would be a waste to not bring her into the service of the god.


    He made a motion and the massive gate standing more than a thousand feet tall and fifty feet thick began to slowly open,


    "Wee to the home of your Primogenitor, let every heavy burden you carry beid to rest at his mighty gate."

 Chapter 721 Ascension To Godhood

    <h4>Chapter 721 Ascension To Godhood</h4>


    Aware of the empty eyes of the priest following her movements Circe progressed through the gate and entered the temple, and she immediately thought that she was walking among the clouds.


    Indeed it was clouds filled with lightning that covered the ground and extended for miles, until even with the eyes of an Earth god, Circe could not see the end of the temple. There were mighty tornados filled with ice and lightning, some of them were so massive and powerful that they could shatter a Minor World.


    The Central Temple of Boreas could only be essed by the Earth god of the Boreas bloodline, and if you were not an Earth god, you would need the protection of one to survive here.


    Massive blocks of ice shaped in various forms filled the insides of the temple and on it were figures of worshippers, some were praying, others sat together in deep discussion, and it was not hard to guess the reasons for that.


    The new Emperor was about to be named and in the entirety of Trion there was no greater matter, and even in the temple of the gods, it was still to be brought up. Her eyes passed over a group of people and suddenly returned to the group, her breathing went fast for a little bit before returning to normal, and with a force of will she turned away, and her revenge woulde soon.


    Circe set her eyes forward and began to walk, stepping on a passing lightning bolt, it carried her until she reached the very center of the temple.


    This area was filled with deep ck clouds and powerful lightning bolts, even an Earth god would be wary of stepping into this region, but Circe did not pause, she entered and knelt, before genuflecting, her forehead touching the cold ground.


    This was thest act of respect to her Primogenitor, and with a deep breath, she cast her Spirit into her Territory.


    Her Territory was unlike anything she had ever known, it was empty like the void of space and was strangely filled with nothing but two drops of Aether, one resembled a ck liquid and the other was shining with many colors like a rainbow.


    Rowan had told her she would not need a Territory because she would be seizing the Divine Kingdom of Boreas, any Territory he created for her would be imperfect because he did not know the true state of Boreas'' Divine Kingdom, and the second reason for this unique nature of her Territory was for her to be able to slip a part of his power into Boreas Divine Kingdom.


    The first time she had seen the two drops of what she sensed was nothing but Aether, she had frowned not understanding how two drops of Aether would be enough to kill a god her Spirit had rushed to investigate, butmon sense urged her to pause and reconsider her actions, nothing from Rowan was ever simple.


    She had sent a single strand of her Spirit to explore and she had nearly died.


    Circe had first analyzed the ck Aether, her Spirit had not evene in contact with it and immediately she had felt an intense cold, and although she controlled the power of frost, this cold was different. It was as if she was plunging her entire Spirit into sub-zero ice, and to her horror, Circe found that her body had turned into ck ice.


    With a snort from Rowan, that condition had ceased and she spent hours inside her carriage gasping for breath, she was not foolish enough to investigate the second drop of Aether.


    ording to Rowan, the Aether of others were solid like grains, and Circe was familiar with that concept, her own Aether also took that form but was shaped like a snowke, but Rowan''s was different since his Aether appeared in the form of liquid, and he measured them by droplets.


    So a single drop of his Aether should be equivalent to a single grain of Aether. This realization frightened Circe, as she knew each individual ording to their talents could control between thousands and millions of grains of Aether at a time.


    Surely that single drop of Aether should be enough to kill even a god, then what does it mean when Rowan had possibly millions of such Aether droplets inside his territory?


    ?


    Bing a goddess turned out to be simple. Her body had be primed by Rowan to be perfect in every way. Her Incarnation surged forward and merged with her body, and her body began to open up like a man dying of thirst and going mad for a drop of water, but this time it was Aether that her body craved.


    Normally this would be the time when the universe would have recognized her ascension and pure Aether would flood into her body and with it woulde a Tribtion because she was robbing the great amount of resources from the universe and therefore she would need to be tested, to be an Immortal Soul was to rob the universe of its power over your death.


    However, in her case, her body did not look to the universe for this resource for her heart opened up and a vast amount of pure Aether, flooded into her body and she gasped in pleasure as her state of being began to slowly elevate.


    The most peculiar ascension to godhood began to take ce inside Boreas temple as the kneeling figure of Circe appeared to be praying and there was no visible change in her body.


    "For as I breathe¡­ Circe?! I knew it was you, but I thought my eyes must be deceiving me."


    Her heartbeat elerated as she heard the slimy voice of the man she hated most in the world.


    Rico alongside his father and other Boreas family members walked up to the kneeling Circe she looked at the leering face of the bastard and she closed her eyes.


    "So this is what it truly means to hate someone with every fiber in your body,"


    she whispered to herself as her body copsed into dust and vanished leaving Rico and everyone else in shock as they used their Spirit to search for her.


    Nana was at the back looking bewildered, if not for the fact that more than twenty people here saw Circe she would have believed she was dreaming, yet the fact that struck in the back of her throat was echoed by the furious Rico,


    "It cannot possibly be that bitch, is it? That person was a fucking Earth god! Find her¡­ find her, bring her to me! There is a sizable bounty on her head."

 Chapter 722 Fleeing The Darkness

    <h4>Chapter 722 Fleeing The Darkness</h4>


    Circe gasped in horror as she felt her mind shatter into a thousand pieces, the process was painless and made the atrocity happening to her psyche feel magnified because nothing was distracting her from noticing her mind tearing itself apart.


    Without owning a Territory her mind was lost, there was nothing to anchor her consciousness because her Soul kept elevating without a shell to contain it. If this continued her consciousness would dissipate to the universe and might take millions perhaps even billions of years before the fragmented portion of her immortal psyche merged.


    This was the reason why a Divine Spark was essential to bing a god because it housed the Immortal Soul of the god. Nothing else could contain an Immortal Soul, except you were a Mage with your Magus Tower, but that was just another variation of a Divine Spark or for a Demon, Infernal Spark.


    She screamed soundless cries to the vast nothingness as her mind stretched until she feared she was about to be lost forever.


    It was then that she felt it¡­


    Like a cold fork repeatedly driven into her eyes and stirring her brain. It was a cold beacon that felt old, rotten, and awfully familiar.


    Without any volition, her spirit embraced that cold, a thousand portions of her mind pushing it deep into her soul. Beggars could not be choosers, without this beacon she was lost, any amount of pain and vition was better than to feel your mind stretched till it shatters, and with a loud shriek that held all the horrors in her heart, Circe woke up.


    She found herself kneeling in front of a bridge made of ice. An intense storm was blowing all around her, painting the area with a nightmarish shade of chaos. The wind blew her hair across her face and with a frown, she tied the hair behind her with a bo made from ice.


    "This is tricky¡­ she is still too weak. My Will would shatter the fragile bnce here, hold on for a while longer Circe, the pain would notst for long. I can only do this much. I know you cannot hear me, but hold on."


    Circe examined across the bridge and she saw a castle made from ice and bone. Was this the Divine Kingdom of Boreas? This was not how she had imagined it, she expected something greater than this.


    She heard a crack that was loud enough it cut through the tumultuous sounds of the storm and she turned around only to see the ground behind her was cracking to pieces and falling to oblivion.


    Her mouth opened wide in shock as behind her was nothing but a yawning darkness that seemed to be reaching across for her soul and it was already so close to her without her being aware of it.


    Circe pulled herself to her feet and began hurrying to the bridge before she stopped her movement, she was feeling an intense sense of apprehension in her soul as if crossing this bridge was like delivering herself into the mouth of a hungry beast.


    She was torn with indecision and another louder crack ensued behind her, figuring out that the darkness was a known threat against an unknown force ahead, she made her choice and Circe stepped onto the bridge, as the ground she stood upon a moment before fell into darkness.


    "Rowan¡­" She whispered fiercely, "What is this? This is not a Divine Kingdom!"


    Only silence answered her and the bridge began making a harsh sound of metal being twisted in a gigantic fist as the darkness began to creep forward, devouring the bridge along the way.


    cing her panic aside, Circe raced across the bridge and noticed that the darkness was beginning to creep faster as if it was hunting her.


    Thankfully the bridge was not too long, barely a hundred feet and she made it across in less than three seconds gaining precious time away from the darkness, about to step forward, she was immediately mmed by a wall of air and ice that nearly threw her into the darkness that had devoured more than ny percent of the bridge.


    With a scream of desperation and anger, she drew on powers she did not yet understand and the storm subsided as its fury was channeled into her body, the power hurt but it was a familiar pain, making herugh despite the anguish of calling upon it.


    Her blue hair lit up as it transformed into thin lightning bolts, and her feet left the ground carried by winds that swirled around her like a tornado.


    Acknowledging that this storm was her power, and the darkness was something else, she drew the storm inside her and everything stilled as the storm ended, it was as if time had stopped but that was a lie as the darkness had finished devouring the bridge and was nowing closer to the castle.


    Unexpectedly the darkness exploded forward with a loud shriek that startled Circe and she hurled herself towards the castle, hoping it would be able to withstand the darkness, every instinct in her body was telling her that this darkness was the end of life, touching it would kill her, both in body and soul.


    Her forward momentum was arrested as her body mmed into the unyielding door and her mind went nk for a brief moment with pain and desperation. The door was locked.


    ''Pull yourself together!!" She screams internally, channeling all the power of the storm that she had taken and cing it on both palms. Her hands lit up like a star as a dreadful power erupted from it.


    With a loud bang, she sted her way through the door and pushed herself inside the castle with thest of her energy, the darkness barely missed her by a slight margin, and she could not help but grin when she heard the shrieks of anger from that darkness.


    Turning around she saw that the darkness had stopped at the edge of the door and as she observed it, the darkness went silent, and Circe had a feeling that it was waiting. She could feel a chill as she somehow knew that this darkness was aware and it was hungry.


    An abrupt pain erupted from her left leg and she looked down and saw she did not entirely escape the hold of the darkness for her left foot below the ankle was simply gone. The stump was as clean as a snapshot and she was not bleeding.

 Chapter 723 Checkmate

    <h4>Chapter 723 Checkmate</h4>


    The pain that suddenly erupted continued to increase until her wounds began to bleed, what emerged from her body at first was ck smoke, and then a rush of stinking ck blood like a greater part of her body had rotted from the inside, before fresh red blood poured out of the wound and a new foot reappeared.


    Circe sighed in relief, the pain that erupted from her foot was a sign that her body was healing, the emptiness she had felt before was one of death.


    If she had not heard the sound of the ground being destroyed by the darkness behind her she would have been consumed by the darkness without her knowing. She was sure the darkness had barely brushed against her body but she had lost a foot and her internal organs must have rotted, but what was the most frightening about all of this was the fact that she had not felt anything.


    If not for the pain of her healing body, she would have rotted into a stinking puddle.


    ''Where am I, where is this ce?'' Circe could not help but feel a cold in her spirit, she had been screaming for Rowan constantly inside her head and she could not find his presence, even her Incarnation was gone.


    Then she heard a sort of mental switch activate itself inside her head and the chill she felt grew warm and a feeling of satiety replenished her until she felt that she would explode, and if not for the marvelous amount of power that had filled her body since it was recreated by Rowan Circe would be howling in equal part glee and fear.


    Her body surged with power and she felt something more wholesome, her soul was growing stronger with every breath she was taking, it was as if this castle was a fountain of power and vitality. The darkness outside the castle began to vibrate as if her growing presence was anathema to its existence.


    Circe was bing a goddess at this moment, but everything still felt surreal, not at all how she imagined an ascension to this esteemed status would be like. Is this my Tribtion?


    "You are not alone!"


    Her soul power was increasing and perhaps it was the reason she was able to sense that she was not alone. Someone was here with her in this ce.


    All this while the wind had been moving, but her state of mind and her perception were so limited that she was now recognizing that this wind was moving in a measured pattern¡­ breathing. The breath of a single person was stirring the wind.


    ''So it begins.'' she did not have to guess who must be behind her, was it not the target of her mission?


    She turned to see a man sitting on a throne of ice that was situated precisely in the center of a massive hall, in fact, the entire castle was just this single hall.


    His blue eyes were filled with lightning, scrutinizing her like a snake gazing at a rodent. His pupils began to rotate and Circe began to feel the rush of power of ascendancy that was making her a goddess began to slow down but it did not cease but was reduced to a trickle, effectively halting her path to be a goddess.


    Looking at this man was like staring at the heart of the sun, he was like a concept given life, every single hair on his body was being engraved in her mind with a careless abandon that made Circe feel as if her head was about to explode, but she could not stop looking at him. It was apulsion that was beyond her control


    "Boreas!" she gasped, as blood began to run down her eyes and nose. Only the slight pulse of power entering her body from the castle was keeping her on her feet.


    He looked like a young man of eighteen, with short blue curly hair, and a strong jawline, and it was not hard to see that he resembled Rowan, his features were perfect but the slight tilt of his head gave Circe an impression of arrogance and disdain from this god, Circe could as well be a passing breeze.


    At his feet and surrounding his throne connected by thin strings of lightning that radiated from his body were countless small statues, which Circe abruptly realized were Animas! There must be hundreds of thousands, but her budding Immortal soul gave her a number ¡ª 111,100,610, and they were not truly Anima but were called Spirit Guise after Boreas discovered a method to splinter his consciousness into Living Stone that was infused with a small part of his Anima.


    This was his secret weapon and up till this moment, no one else had seen this sight. Boreas would like to believe that with this power he was stronger than the rest of the godsbined except for the God King, but it was hard to tell the hidden card that the rest of them controlled.


    "It is true what they say. If you live long enough, you shall see everything." the voice of Boreas was soft, like an old man on his deathbed, this was not the sound that should emerge from a face that was this young.


    "You are not a culmination of one of my Spirit Guises given life. You are of my bloodline yet you are not. You are a perfect copy of one of my Spirit Guise, but you are one. How strange. Is this a game of the Trickster?"


    Circe swallowed, the strength of move talk less of to speak was gone from her body and the best she could do was to gasp.


    Boreas sighed, "Whatever game is being yed here I would see it end." He stretched forth his hand and a great palm made from lightning and ice seized Circe, covering her body and leaving only her head.


    The hand began to squeeze and finally Circe could scream when she felt her body began to disassemble itself as all the power she had seized from the castle was being collected by Boreas.


    The pain was astonishing, but in the midst of her agony, Circe could not help but note that this pain was not the worst she had felt, during her creation in the hands of Rowan, the pain had been much worse.


    ''Did he know by that time that this journey he was about to ce me in would be filled with pain?"


    The consumption continued but Circe''s mind was free and deep inside her spirit where she could not reach was two drops of Aether.


    Circe grinned as the suction from Boreas reached them and they vanished, taken by the god.


    With her fading strength she looked directly at Boreas and she smiled.


    "Checkmate."

 Chapter 724 The Layers Of A Divine Kingdom

    <h4>Chapter 724 The Layers Of A Divine Kingdom</h4>


    As Circe began her ascension to godhood, the process for her would have seemed short, her soul was still too weak to process the vast amount ofplexities that came with this process, but for Rowan it was anything but, he felt as if a century had gone by before she reconstituted herself inside the Divine Realm of Boreas.


    Rowan called it a Divine Realm because this was not a Divine Kingdom, at least not the typical ones he was used to.


    During that moment that felt like a century when Circe''s mind was being torn apart, Rowan was working to rescue his ns from failure.


    Circe would have immediately perished if not for his presence, and it was not easy keeping her alive while he had handicapped himself because he had toy low.


    His n was on the knife edge of failure but Rowan kept it there, ying a delicate game of catch-up where he stayed just a single step ahead of the hunter while leading him on. Circe might have felt her mind on the edge of dissipation for a few minutes, but Rowan had been fighting to keep her alive for at least a century inside this ce where time would had no meaning.


    If Boreas had a typical Divine Kingdom no matter how vast it was then Rowan would simply sit back and watch his ns unfold, but he knew the gods of Trion were not simple, and he was right, although he had anticipated a great many situations urring, including perhaps the Trion Gods were Demons or Celestials or perhaps even Empyreans in disguise, the truths as he was slowly uncovering was far more stranger.


    It shed light on a portion of his father''s n in the universe that made Rowan determined not to fail in this venture. There were so many things he could be learning with every passing moment that he was stunned and Rowan regretted the fact that he had only a single consciousness to work with at this time and he had to be focused on his objectives.


    The entire idea for having Circe infiltrate the Divine kingdom of Boreas was for him to make his moves stealthily, so what he prioritized was the total secrecy of whatever was going to ur.


    He must kill Boreas without the knowledge of the other gods. This was crucial as he feared he would never get a second chance like this again. Rowan likened this situation to him walking on a field ofndmines, he could not avoid the danger but only tread softly, too much force and he would trigger an explosion, too little and he would get nowhere.


    This feat would be a hundred times more difficult than simply shattering Trion to pieces with a single Sovereign, but Rowan had the confidence that he would seed, simply because he had many tools in hand making him to be very adaptable to any changes that might ur.


    It was for this reason that when he saw Boreas Divine Realm he knew that he was on the right track.


    Rowan had seen numerous Divine Kingdoms, even taken apart hundreds of them during his quest to build the Forge. His angels had roamed deep into the isted corners of the universe in a bloody eight-month affair that saw Rowan harvesting many Divine Kingdoms and learning how they worked.


    His father seemed to have a deep fascination with gods and had managed to meld the Empyrean power system to those of the gods and created the Paths of Dominion, and Rowan started like he did¡ªfrom the fundamentals, which was tearing apart a god''s Divine Kingdom to understands all its function.


    One of his earliest analogies that he made for the Divine Kingdom was that it was like a fruit and up till this moment he found himself referring to it as such.


    If the Divine Kingdom was the fruit, then the Divine Spark would be the seed. To get to the seed, one would have to peel open the shell of the Divine Kingdom which was a region ofpressed space around the Divine Kingdom that was fully controlled by the god.


    It was this reason why a god could make their Divine Kingdom so small that you could fit a million Divine Kingdoms on the head of a pin, also they could easily hide them in any spatial tears or folds and it would be very difficult to track them.


    Nevertheless, part of the reason Rowan took to hunting multiple gods was for the purpose of understanding the methods used in controlling the shells of their Divine Kingdom.


    It took a while but he figured out the pattern by which the Shell of a Divine Kingdom applied Spatial Folding to its structure, but this process was still unique to each god, simr to the fingerprints of mortals.


    With time he was able to perfectly locate the Divine Kingdom of any Minor God since their application of Spatial Compression was very crude, and no matter how deeply they had hidden their kingdom he could locate them.


    Rowan would struggle a bit with a Major God, their Intent brought a new dynamic to the mix which was time, making it difficult for him to pierce through it. If the Spatial fold of a Minor god was stagnant water, a Major god would be a flowing pool.


    He could not find the Divine Kingdom of a High God, but all this was before he ascended into his Will State during his creation of his Forge, and he could not tell how much he had improved when it came to detecting their shells at this time.


    Still using a fruit as the analogy to a Divine Kingdom, after passing the shell would be the soft pulpy parts of the fruits or the Divine Kingdom proper, this portion of a god''s kingdom was where the manifestation of their powers was present, the size and what it might contain was impossible to conceptualize because every god was unique.


    Rowan had seen a Divine Kingdom that was filled with nothing but light, another had been filled with human hair, some were deserts and others were nothing but endless rocks and floating inds.


    He had learned to quickly reach the essence of the Divine Kingdom and locate its core at a nce.


    The Third and final portion was the Divine Spark, which like the seed of the fruit was located deep in the Divine Kingdom, protected and nurtured by the god, even if the shell and the Divine Kingdom were shattered, with the Spark, the god can remake everything that they had lost.


    To truly kill Boreas and rece him, Rowan must break through the protection of his Divine Spark and supnt his consciousness with Circe''s.

 Chapter 725 The Vault

    <h4>Chapter 725 The Vault</h4>


    The challenge Rowan faced when it came to Boreas could be roughly summarized in these three sections, which were the Shell of the Divine Kingdom, the internals of the Divine Kingdom itself, and finally the Divine Spark. In order to kill Boreas without alerting any of the other gods, he would need to counter all the advantages the god''s Divine Kingdom gave to them.


    The key to the first problem would be Circe. Rowan knew that it would be nearly impossible for him to find the location of Boreas''s Divine Kingdom in a stealthy manner.


    It could be anywhere, not even necessarily on Trion, in a head-on battle, he would have only needed to kill Boreas a single time for him to trace the essence of the god when he resurrected inside his Divine Kingdom and use Astrbe to deliver him into his stronghold, but Rowan would be using the ascension of Circe to bypass that first hurdle, the Shell.


    As he had feared, getting through to the Shell was not simple, because he hade across a very strange fact that had nearly killed Circe and destabilized his ns: the Divine Kingdom of Boreas did not have a shell!


    This should be impossible, like seeing a mortal live without his skin. This was sheer madness but he was witnessing it with his eyes. He hated his father for a lot of things, but not for the breadth of his ambitions.


    This fact alone meant that Rowan could not easily kill the gods of Trion if he wanted to, because destroying the physical shell of a god was useless, only destroying their Divine Spark would kill them.


    So how would he kill this god when after destroying his shell, he was not able to locate his Divine Kingdom because, by all measures, it was non-existent?


    Rowan''s method of assassination had turned out to be the right choice. He would have failed to kill the gods of Trion if he had attacked head-on, instead, he would have revealed his hand and only butchered the mortals, also he could feel that whatever was going on, he was only seeing the tip of the iceberg.


    When Circe began her ascension, her body did not reconstitute itself inside the divine Kingdom, that would have happened if there was a shell, instead, her body appeared inside nothingness.


    That was the only word Rowan could describe this ce at first before he took it measure and understood a bit about what this ce was.


    In an instant, Circe''s body was vapourised down to thest atom, and her soul was to be next, but Rowan''s control over the soul was a thousand times more potent than the flesh and he kept it safe, but not for long.


    Circe''s soul was a candle me in the midst of a tornado, it was being torn apart, and although Rowan could maintain the mes of her soul, if it was spread out too wide her personality would shatter.


    What was happening to her at this time was simr to if she had seen his true Will form. This gave Rowan a hint about what this ce might be. This area touched upon energies of higher dimensions, and it was one he was familiar with.


    This region was not safe for Circe because it was filled with the energy of Destruction. To Rowan this ce was like a pool of rxing water, his Destroyer luxuriated in this ce and he could even feel himself growing stronger as his body attuned to this environment, but he stopped that process when he noticed that Circe''s soul was being shattered more quickly while he was distracted.


    There was also a hint of decay and malevolence to this energy that was different from the pure nature of his Destroyer, whatever this energy was from, it was tainted and he only needed to learn from it, not attune himself to it.


    To be a Primordial his path must be wless, any hint of corruption would cause more harm than good.


    He pulled Circe''s soul together and began to search through the area, there must be a reason why her ascension brought her to this ce, Boreas Divine Kingdom was connected to all of this, and his father had found a method to ce their Divine Kingdom inside a pool of destruction while hiding it.


    This duration of this search was what others would call centuries but Rowan knew that in this pool of destruction, even time was consumed and everything happening was ongoing in an instant.


    If a god with a miracle survives inside this ce, they would slowly go mad even with the aid of their immortal soul as the concept of time passing by and remaining still would tear their soul to pieces.


    When Rowan found Boreas Divine Kingdom that second surprise ensued. He would not call this a Kingdom but a jail.


    There was a castle made from ice and bone-deep inside this pool of destruction, and it was not staying still, it was the reason it was difficult to locate it, only his familiarity with the energy of destruction gave Rowan the capacity to even find it.


    Rowan called this castle a jail because he could feel that the energy of destruction was swirling around it in a manner that locked anything from escaping from it.


    It was as if this energy of destruction was made to not only protect the castle but to keep whatever was inside it from escaping.


    With burning curiosity, Rowan dragged the many pieces of Circe''s soul and brought her before the castle¡­


    Inscribed on its gates were words that were fading, in anguage that was unfamiliar but Rowan could understand it.


    "The vault of¡­."


    The rest of the words were missing.


    ''Hmm¡­ so not a jail, but a Safe.'' Rowan mused.


    He began to prepare Circe''s Soul for what was toe. He could badge inside this vault, but that was foolish when he had the best chess piece here, Circe would not be able to survive the onught of the destructive energy without help.


    Rowan set to work creating a framework that her mind could be able to conceptualize, he created a ce of order inside this ce of destruction using the energy of Boreas found in her bloodline.


    He found that he could wield the power of the god when he was closer to this vault, and with it, he was able to inject the power that Circe would need and understand.


    When he was done a bridge and a small piece ofnd appeared. This ce of Order was what the shattered soul of Circe craved and without any intervention from him, her soul dragged itself onto it, and with the strength of her near-immortal soul, she recreated her body.

 Chapter 726 Knucklebone

    <h4>Chapter 726 Knucklebone</h4>


    The only constion he could give Circe while pushing her towards the lion''s den was the fact that he had her soul in hand, and except Boreas used a god-killing weapon that could shatter her soul to nothingness, she was safe, no matter how many times she died.


    Ambushing the god would not be easy, he was now most likely suspicious of this event and the only y Rowan had at this time would be Boreas''s curiosity, arrogance, and depravity.


    He doubted his father cared about the mental health of the gods of Trion, because living in the ce, surrounded by the energy of Destruction, was enough to lead an Angel to madness. What Boreas and by extension, the rest of the gods were going through would be a million times worse.


    Their Divine Kingdom was situated in this ce, and without a shell, it was like dipping an open injury inside a vat of acid.


    How were they all not insane?


    Rowan suspected that this vault had arge part to y in this. No god, no matter how powerful should be able to exist inside a destructive zone like this. Circe would have to y her part well without the knowledge of what was going on, and Rowan would have only a single chance because he was dealing with forces here that he could not fully control.


    "This is tricky¡­ she is still too weak. My Will would shatter the fragile bnce here, hold on for a while longer Circe, the pain would notst for long. I can only do this much. I know you cannot hear me, but hold on."


    Rowan sent this message to Circe''s subconscious, anticipating what was toe. She would not be able to hear him, but he suspected that his resolve would flow through her, and he knew that with her strength of character, she only needed a little nudge.


    Circe looked around confused and panicked, but Rowan held back from revealing himself. Everything he had disyed was from just using her power alone, and at this moment, Rowan could feel the gaze of Boreas flowing around Circe.


    He could sense his curiosity, he was a creature that was invincible, fear and death were something hard for him to understand, and in his world, it was hard to surprise him.


    For a god, surprise was not something to be feared, it was to be weed. In the long and endless road of time that awaited every god, surprises were weed, almost cherished.


    ?


    Rowan was a bit amused that Circe was not moving, she was too distracted, the world she found herself inside was like nothing she had ever known, and that distraction would be deadly. The power he used to keep her safe would notst if she did not enter the castle.


    Unaware that she was surrounded by Destruction that would erase her from existence in a moment, Rowan interfered with her hearing with a gentle touch, aware of the scrutiny of Boreas on Circe, he could only do this much.


    That touch made her hear a loud cracking sound, and she turned around in surprise.


    Rowan saw her panic as she witnessed the encroaching darkness. She ran across the bridge and at first Rowan thought she would hurry through the storm to the castle, but he was surprised when she pulled the power he used to create this minor barrier against the destruction into herself and used it to fuel her movements.


    This turned out to be the correct decision because she had managed to enter the vault with this power, even though he suspected that it was Boreas who opened the door for her, she made the right choice and Boreas would have detested her controlling this power, driving away the suspicion that someone else was involved.


    Circe just made his job a bit easier with this action but Rowan was not concentrating on what was happening inside the vault than outside of it, mapping every single part.


    There were many surprises inside the vault but he wanted to understand the entirey of thend before he focused on the obvious. An understanding of what the Vault would be began to evolve inside his consciousness, and then he shifted part of his focus to inside the vault with Circe, and as he expected, she was holding the attention of Boreas.


    Rowan began to map the insides of the vault. The millions of Spirit Guise created by Boreas was noteworthy, but barely caught his attention although all of them were at the Major God level. This was enough firepower to control a vast section of the universe, yet it was only controlled by one god.


    What was curious was where Boreas had acquired so much energy that he could fill up millions of Spirit Guise, but that train of thought was ced aside. If his father could have ess to such great Destructive energies like these, then he should be able to acquire other great sources of power to feed his pets.


    However, It was clear that even if he seeded in killing this god, Circe would not be able to take his ce because her Immortal soul would not be able to contain this much power in a short period of time.


    It was almost difficult to fathom how much energy was required to create more than a hundred million Spirit Guise with powers equal to a Major God. Rowan could do it, his Primordial Sea of Darkness had more than enough Aether to power all of this and more, but he was a Nascent Primordial.


    His surprise was a distraction he could not afford and he focused on the task at hand: locating the Divine Spark of Boreas.


    Rowan had learned to see past the essence of a Divine Kingdom in order to find the core which was to be the Divine Spark, but everything about this ce threw his calctions awry, and he could not find the Divine Spark.


    At this moment, his investigation of the outer parts of the vaults to reveal its secrets wasplete, and he finally understood how it possessed the ability to withstand the energy of Destruction.


    The castle was made from a corpse, and this part he was seeing should be a small part of it, with his inference as a creator, he quickly figured out that this part was the knucklebones. Which would make whomever this bone belonged to most likely a hundred thousand feet tall if not more.


    It was not hard to figure out that this body was the corpse of his brother.

 Chapter 727 You Sound Like A Broken Clock

    <h4>Chapter 727 You Sound Like A Broken Clock</h4>


    From the glimpses from his past, he knew he had seven siblings, and he was thest born. Unlike him, who was born from the union of his father who was a Reflection of a Primordial, and his mother, the acimed Empyrean of Life, the rest of his siblings were all born from the essence of his mother alone.


    This made them deeply connected with nature and therefore made them creatures of instinct; they were more alike to forces of nature like hurricanes or earthquakes.


    Although Elura loved her children it also pained her that they were powerful butcked wisdom. Rowan knew how difficult it was for creatures of great powers to have children, it was a feat that was almost impossible, and although Elura had seeded seven times, there was a price to be paid.


    Whether it was due to pride, or love or she was deceived, his father had convinced her that he could help her with this problem, and she had agreed. The payment was to be the union between both of them.


    Rowan knew how this story ended, his mother was betrayed and mutted, his siblings ughtered and their essence twisted to be the gods of Trion, while he was tortured for more than a million years, his mind and memories twisted.


    He had reyed it a million times in his head, he no longer obsessed over the details of the past, instead, he focused on the next part of this hidden story before him and observed the body of the brother he never knew. This would be his window to the past.


    His father left nothing to waste it seems, even in death the bodies of his siblings were put to use, Rowan did not find this to be strange because he suspected that the pce of the Godking floating above Trion was made from the remains of his mother.


    His memories were not yetplete and he did not feel pain at the death of his brothers and sisters like he had once before when everything had felt so new and overwhelming to him.


    As he grew stronger the concept of life and death was increasingly without much meaning to him, because he was aware that even the soul he consumed was just energy, their true Origin was still denied to him, and except for the rare few Soul Origins he had acquired by ident, the concept of death was just another turn in a page.


    Every mortal he had killed, every god he had consumed would be reborn in another ce, at another time. At least this was the truth so far, but Rowan firmly understood that this was all about to change.


    The battles henceforth would be far more cruel, because the Supreme Worlds controlled weapons that could shatter souls, eradicating them at their roots, and it would seem that the gods of Trion had such weapons too.


    At this time, even he had no idea what such a weapon would do to the Soul Origin of the deceased. Was it enough to affect it? He could not answer this question at this time, he could only move forward and do what he set his sights on achieving.


    What Rowan could understand well, however, was self-preservation and revenge.


    His father aimed to kill him and rip his inheritance from his soul, Rowan would stop him. His father had already taken so much from him, corrupted his path, and butchered his family, Rowan would annihte him.


    His quest to locate the Divine Spark of Boreas led to the question of where the rest of his brother''s body was kept. This tiny bone could not be all of him.


    Circe was presently being tortured as every essence in her body was drained and refined by Boreas, she was disying a firmness of will that pleased Rowan so he elerated his search and he found nothing. The Divine Spark of Boreas was not here.


    Rowan paused when he realized there was a single ce he had not searched.


    It was at this moment that Boreas drew Rowan''s Aether inside of his body and Circe whispered, "Checkmate."


    ?


    Boreas arched a single brow and sat up straighter on his throne, he heard what the aberration had spoken and he understood that something had changed, but what? His curiosity increased as he sensed no hints of danger from this child, but this detail made him even more interested in her, for he knew the sound of victory and she thought she had won.


    Boreas could not wait to crush this blooming hope, and a hint of a smile was beginning to creep on his lips and then he frowned.


    The first indicator was the silence, for the first time in forever the screams all around him had stopped. The excruciating dirge he had been subjected to for millions of years had ceased, and now his hysteria was beginning to arise, but it was just a bit.


    With a flick from his palms, he tossed the body of Circe to the side and stood up from his throne,


    "Can this be?" he whispered, the millions of Spirit Guise on the floor parted and he walked past them to the door of his vault and he hesitated before stretching his hand to reach for the darkness.


    With a muffled boom like an earthquake happening in the distance, his palm stopped before the doorway shielded from the darkness.


    "How can this be?!"


    "You know¡­ you sound like a broken clock." a pained voice said beside him.


    He turned to Circe who was gasping for breath on the floor. Boreas found it annoying that she was already pulling essence from his vault, althoughpared to the ocean of essence he had to work with, what she was collecting was worth less than a single grain on a beach.


    "You are either brave or incredibly stupid to continue stealing from me." The god stopped talking, "But I know this is not your doing, you are nothing but a puppet."


    Circe barely felt her heart sting with his words, the fact that she could be a puppet in the war between gods was an achievement that she would never dream of aplishing.


    Here she was in front of her Primogenitor and she smiled at him, "Fuck you!"


    Boreas left eye twitched and suddenly a realization came to him like a bolt out of the blue lightning shot out from his eyes as he was about to make a move but arge ck and seized him by the throat,


    Another hand plunged deep into his chest as four more hands seized all his limbs.


    Boreas struggled to speak, "Rowan¡­. Wait¡­ we¡­ can¡­"


    "You can speak better when you are dead."


    With a grunt of effort, the hands separated and tore the shocked god into six pieces.

 Chapter 728 I Have Your Attention

    Chapter 728 I Have Your Attention


    ??The being that attacked Boreas resembled an octopus, but instead of tentacles, it had arms. The hand had eyes in their palms that urately resembled the demonic entity that Rowan had seen Tenma summon on the battlefield, it even had the aura of a Demon.


    Although Boreas had called Rowan by his name, Rowan was not fooled, he had not revealed anything of himself to the god, and he would be foolish to reveal himself even if Boreas was correct.


    He expected that Boreas would begin to fish for information next, which was good. While he would be busy trying to crack Rowan''s disguise, he would be doing something else.


    Rowan had already covered the entire vault using his Aether, creating a shield of unnatural ck ice that was resisting the influence of Destruction and blocking Boreas from escaping this ce for a short time.


    This weird body was the form Rowan took, as he was no longer restricted to a humanoid form when he lost his flesh Rowan used his Aether as a tool to impose his will on reality while hiding his Aura until he finished his objectives.


    The head of Boreas in one of his hands gasped in pain before he began to chuckle, and that soon exploded into a full-blownugh,


    "You disappoint me, Rowan. Like your trickster father, ultimately the only thing you truly understand is violence. The snake only sheds its skin to grow into a bigger snake. I came to you with my arms ced away and yet you attacked me with no hesitation. Your bloodlust makes you simr to Tiberius, that fucking animal."


    The shattered body of Boreas exploded into lightning and he reappeared on his throne. He dusted non-existent dust from his sleeves and rxed on his throne, a smile ying along the edge of his lips.


    "You cannot kill me, little brother. Tell me, what do you hope to achieve here? I had thought you would be fleeing to the farthest corner of the universe. Yet like the rabid dog that you are turning out to be, you jump at the first chance to bite the hand that reaches out to you. How predictable and disappointing. Yet I don''t believe it is entirely your fault, you have been left alone for too long, you need guidance and a firm hand."


    The weird demonic figure of Rowan silently vanished and Boreas'' eyes zed with regret and annoyance, and he turned to Circe,


    "I will take care of you first, you have no right to be here with my family." He spread open his right hand as if he was cupping the air, and out of nowhere, a lightning bolt that was so condensed it resembled a star that was shaped as a lightning bolt mmed into Circe, she did not even have any time to scream before she was turned to dust.


    Boreas pped his hands together and smiled brightly,


    "Now that this little distraction is out of the way, why don''t youe out and y little brother? I have seen your signs and the potents you leave all over reality. Like a petnt child, you crawl on everything that had been raised up slowly over the eons and you seek to trample them with your overgrown feet. If our father would not discipline you, then so be it. I will be the one to bring you to heel. I do this out of love."


    Boreas looked around, his senses running through everyyer of his vault. Like all the other vaults held by his siblings, it was stark with no decorations or symbols, the only things here were his Spirit Guises, which he had been able to cultivate with the help of the unique environment of this vault.


    "What is your goal here little brother? Do you seek to imprison me because now you realize that I''m invincible and cannot be killed? Is this the way you want to win this ill-conceived battle? Let me give you information for free, yes my Divine Spark is here, along with my consciousness, but you should know by now that this is not all of me."


    Boreas vanished and reappeared by the little bit of ck ash left behind by Circe''s vapourised body, "My siblings will soon seek me out when they discover that I''m not responding to them, just one of them that bes a bit curious would draw the attention of the rest. How long do you think this will take? A year? A week?... The next minute?"


    He bent down and reached for the ash and dragged his fingers through it before bringing the digit to his lips and licking it. His eyes were closed as if he was savoring the taste of the ash.


    "I will admit, I don''t know what method you use to seal the vault. Yet I''m not surprised, you always had this way about you¡­ the miracles you could effortlessly aplish. I do not envy your gift, Rowan, I know the curse that it carries. I heard your cries of pain for a million years little brother, and as punishment for my silence, my darkness, this fucking prison now holds your voice¡­ screaming inside my skull like a pack of starving mice. How quaint that your seal is the one to hold them back after all this time. I almost thought this to be impossible and I will endure this curse forever."


    Rowan remained quiet. No matter what Boreas says, he did not truly know it was Rowan manipting Circe, and he was already so close to finishing what he set out to do. Boreas had swallowed his Aether after all. Let the god keep talking, the true battle was taking ce beneath all the bluster.


    ''I will make a pact with you,"Boreas stood up from his crouch, "You have seen my powers, and you have witnessed that I can not be killed. My body is my Divine Spark, and no matter how many times you rip me apart, I will not die. Give me your strength and together we shall rise above the gods and we shall take back our throne from the Trickster, Golgoth has promised your safety if you bound yourself to our will."


    Boreas did not seem to be bothered that Rowan was silent as he chuckled,


    "Don''t you see, we have the same enemy. That damned trickster was not just your father. The act of ripping us from our bodies and cing this¡­ this sted consciousness in all of us also makes him our father too. If he had stopped there that would be too much of an affront to us, but he didn''t, in his madness he also went after his own kin!"


    Suddenly the vault went silent as if an invisible weight had settled over it,


    "That''s right, I have your attention now. My foolish brother, do you think our father is alone? Why do you think he is called the Third Prince? He is a mad tyrant and a betrayer and his delirium goes beyond what you can conceive!"

 Chapter 729 You Will Scream For Me

    Chapter 729 You Will Scream For Me


    ??TWENTY¨CONE YEARS AGO.


    Rowan had scattered his Berserker Clones into various positions to perform varied crucial tasks, one of which bore fruit not too long ago as they located the missing page of his Primordial Record.


    Another had achieved something simr far earlier when they seeded in unlocking a portion of the mysteries behind the blood he collected from the Third Prince.


    He had gained this boon In the surprising ambush he had nned against whoever might be pursuing him when he was in Jarkarr after escaping the Nexus, and Rowan had caught a farrger prey than he had expected, the Third Prince, and at that time he did not know how incredibly lucky he was that this event had urred because this was the first time his past was revealed to him.


    Elura the Empyrean of Life who had been imprisoned inside the body of his father had taken advantage of the chance created by Rowan and broke free from the Third Prince''s control, even if it was only for a short time. She had revealed to Rowan that she was his mother and Rowan had used this opportunity to steal the blood of the Third Prince when his mother had burst out from his body.


    At that time Rowan had no powers to manipte this blood and unravel its secrets but he chose to slowly sturdy it and he hoped that he would be able to find something from this long shot. In his desperation against such a powerful foe, he would never let any advantage he had go to waste.


    He had partially seeded in this venture, but as always he had been left with more questions than answers.


    Unlike the Berserker Clone that had entered the Underverse, the clones that Rowan used to investigate the blood taken from the Third Prince all aged unnaturally fast. It was as if Time was elerated a million times faster around that blood, and Rowan had to change these clones every three minutes.


    It was a good thing that Rowan was capable of this feat, or else even a god would have drained their entire Divine Kingdom in a month, but Rowan had effortlessly held on for twelve years before he saw any meaningful result.


    He had been changing his clones so frequently that he did not even think about it, as the five Consciousness Pirs assigned to investigate this blood drop expanded the number of clones he used from one to ten thousand.


    Every three minutes ten thousand Berserker Clones would perish and another ten thousand would take their ce.


    Even with all this sacrifice it was difficult for him to unearth anything from this blood, and the difficulty only increased when the Blood was rapidly decaying and arger portion of his energy had to be channeled into keeping it viable.


    The only breakthrough came by ident, Rowan had already given up on gaining anything from this blood and expected that no matter how much effort he ced into this experiment the blood would be destroyed in a few months.


    It was then that a Berserker Clone who had the appearance of a ny years old man, with long white hair and a beards unlocked a small corner of the blood, a single cell.


    Rowan had caught a brief nce inside and saw the structure of the Third Prince''s blood.


    The cell resembled a polygon, but that was not what was strange about it, as the shape of Rowan''s cells changed after every evolution, and he knew his cells always changed to fit his growing powers. What was strange about this cell was that on the four sides of the polygon were four different faces and one of the faces belonged to the Third Prince, his father.


    The faces were vivid and clear, and he had ced them all in his head. The first was the fat face of the Third Prince, the second was the slim face of a young man who resembled him, the third was the grizzled face of a man who seemed to have fought many wars, and thest was of an old man.


    Four faces, four different people.


    At that time Rowan did not understand what this might signify. Were these the shapes his father could take? His clones? Why were they branded on his cells?


    All these questions could have no answer with the evidence he had on hand, but everything changed with the words from Boreas. This was information Rowan had no idea about, but he had feared the possibility that he did not have a single enemy, but four.


    The Third Prince¡­. He had never really thought about the significance behind that name, seeing it as a title, but what if there was a first prince, a second prince, and a fourth prince?


    How many of these bastards were out there? The history of his father was still too much of a mystery.


    Rowan thought of the story of Erohim and Orum, the fact that he knew there was more to that story than was revealed. Would he be getting his answers here?


    Rowan''s Reflection was a direct copy of himself, but that did not mean that the Reflection of his father would be the same, and with the experience he acquired from his Berserker Clones and the Reflections he had created, he knew that time could cause unknown changes in an embodied technique.


    His Berserker Clone had acquired a soul after two decades of wandering inside the Underverse, who was to say what unknown changes might have happened to the Reflection of his father after countless years, that could not even be measured using a mortal sense of time?


    At this time his technique wasplete, and it was just in time, Rowan was tired of the endless prattling of Boreas. Before he acquired his Will, the gods of Trion might have been a challenge that would have taken all of his power and concentration to win over.


    Now he had so many tools to use that it was not even funny. He had taken the best weapon that was avable to him, while still keeping himself hidden.


    He would kill Boreas without even showing his face to him. This wretched Reflection of his brother did not deserve the honor of fighting him.


    Calling up the soul of Circe he asked her, "Are you ready for round two."


    She cracked her neck, "Release me Rowan."


    "Careful fierce warrior. For I will be fighting with you too."


    Rowan made his move and from the back of Boreas who had been talking, hoping to draw out Rowan exploded, pushing a ton of flesh out that coiled like a snake and separated into two.


    Boreas screams were heart-wrenching and he turned around as the two snakes transformed. One of them took the shape of Circe and the second took the shape of Ohrox, the Demon Prince of Destruction.


    "Ohrox, impossible, you are dead."


    The Demon Prince grinned¡­


    No, not a Demon Prince, Boreas face went pale, this was a ducking Demon King!


    "Keep talking little god, soon you will be screaming for me."

 Chapter 730 The Game Of Violence

    <h4>Chapter 730 The Game Of Violence</h4>


    The presence of Ohrox swept through the vault, and his extremely potent Abyssal Aura turned the air thick with a noxious fume that was straight from the deepest corner of hell.


    In a brief moment that was caught by Rowan, he noticed the gaze of Boreas, it contained manyplexities, but the foremost was the shock of being incorrect. Boreas had originally thought that if there was anyone who could reach this ce so quietly, it would be Rowan.


    However, Reality seemed to be ying him for the fool because a Demon was here before him, and not just any Demon, a supposedly fallen Demon Prince that was now a Demon King.


    There was no way for this energy to be disguised, for the presence of a Demon King could not be faked.


    Rowan saw this realization solidify in the eyes of Boreas and he smiled internally, no matter what happened, he wanted his presence to be undiscovered until the moment he wanted it to be revealed.


    The myriad negative emotions felt by the god began to surprisingly fuel the power of Ohrox, and the miasma generated from his presence began to thicken. The long ck tongue of the Demon King swept through the air and his red eyes went alit with madness and the lust for blood.


    Boreas staggered backward, his eyes still wide with shock, fury, doubt, and deep fear as he rapidly processed the implications of a Demon King that was not just inside Trion but was within his most sacred sanctuary.


    He was no longerfortable in his might, against a foe such as a Demon King, Boreas knew the fight would most likely take everything for him to win.


    Even now with this unexpected revtion, Boreas was not afraid of loss, despite the fact that when Rowan burst out of his body, he had torn a huge chunk from Boreas that contained nearly forty-eight percent of his Divine Spark.


    Boreas had been a Major God when he had awoken, and in the past three decades without the bloodline lock imposed on his bloodline and billions of mortals sent into the battlefield to drive back the assaults of the Demons and Mages, Boreas had stepped into the stage of a High god.


    A High god of Trion was multiple times more powerful than a god had any right to be, and even in the presence of a Demon King, Boreas soon settled his negative emotions and focused on the battle that was toe.


    ?


    ''This battle must happen quickly,'' this was Rowan''s goal, and to achieve that every move he made must have a purpose, he could not waste a single moment.


    When he had manifested a demonic presence to tear Boreas apart, leading the god to believe that Rowan was inside the vault but was hidden from sight, yet unaware that Rowan was already inside of his body working to understand the unique structure of Boreas Divine Spark so that he could strike at the right time was a move from Rowan and many factors came into y to make it possible, and this move was the first of many toe.


    "How can this be?" Boreas stammered, his eyes filled with panic, but it was a shame that he fought against Rowan who could smell the deception oozing from Boreas, this god was acting the part of the prey in order to strike when the Demon Kingy down his guard,


    "Ohrox! You are alive?! With the power of a Demon King." Boreas yelled in shock and took a step back. Rowan nearly rolled his eyes, Boreas was not convincing him a bit, but, heughed internally¡­ ''two could y this game''


    "Too much talk little god, I promised to make you scream. I am not a king who does not keep his word." Ohrox grinned, showing rows of serrated teeth like a shark, as from his six-fingered hands, twelve-inch ws that were covered with red fire erupted with a metallic sound.


    Unlike Kohron the Prince of Strife who was bing more human-like in appearance, Ohrox as a Demon King became more like a beast.


    Apart from his face which had distinct human characteristics and which appeared incredibly malevolent with thick red scaly hide, Ohrox resembled a powerful dragon who was standing upright, eight massive horns pierced through his head and a burning red sun sat in the middle of the horns like a crown.


    His wings, if you could even call them that were the stuff of nightmares, as they resembled arms, seventyrge ck hands that seemed to be connected with webbings that grasped the air making various demonic gestures.


    The potential for violence that wrapped every inch of this Demon King was remarkable, and it seemed almost impossible that a creature like this would have the patience to converse before battle.


    Ohrox did not disappoint as he raised his wings high, the seventy ck arms had finished casting a demonic technique, and with a loud shriek that tore through the air, they released it. The demonic technique erupted from Boreas'' body like a supernova, and the entire vault was shaken to its foundations.


    Endless waves of Abyssal energy erupted from Ohrox''s flesh and in a stunning development, the Spirit Guises on the grounds of the vault began to mutate. Large ck wings tore out from their back and their bodies warped into that of a Demon.


    Ohrox had been focused on Boreas all this while, but the first move he made was not against the god, because Boreas had beenying a trap for him if he had done that, but he went for his armies.


    This development was enough to shock Boreas out of his lethargy, he was not fighting against a power-addled monster but a cunning beast and he had been burned for thest time for his negligence.


    With a scream of rage from being mocked and deceived, his body erupted with Divine lightning straight from the depths of his soul, he would cleanse his vault of this filth with the lightning from the highest heavens!


    The lightning began to grow as the shape of a hammer was being created from this gathered energy, this hammer that felt like it could shatter a gxy exploded as Ohrox sted through it seizing the god by his throat and halting his energy transformation.


    "How dare¡­" Boreas'' cries of anger were cut short as Ohrox opened his mouth wide and bit his head; he worked at it like a shark, tearing a huge chunk from the face of the startled god.


    As Ohrox tore through the head of Boreas takingrge chunks out of it he did not forget to mock him, "You are too slow little god. You fight like someone who has been battling with weak enemies all their lives. That false confidence from you is so delicious. Tell me, little god, when was thest time you fought for your life?!"

 Chapter 731 The Tenacity of The God of Storms

    Chapter 731 The Tenacity of The God of Storms


    ??Boreas screams of pain and shock could hardly be heard over the sounds of Rowan feasting. The wings of Boreas began to writhe around once more as he began generating a new Demonic technique. The sight of those arms moving was horrifying to witness, as looking at them for just a short while would drive a god mad.


    What Ohrox was consuming was not just flesh but was the Divine Spark of Boreas transformed into flesh and blood using a process that Rowan was rapidly deciphering, but he was beginning to see the simrities between the Divine Spark of the gods of Trion and the creatures found outside the Universe.


    The development of power found outside the universe was a merger between the flesh and the soul, while the gods of Trion merged their Divine Spark with their Souls, making them simr to an Outer Universal creature.


    There should be a reason why the gods did not travel far from Trion and expand their dominion to the forces all around them, and Rowan had just discovered the truth.


    They would not be able to. Unlike Rowan, who was able to still exist inside the universe for a short while due to his unique will, the universe would quickly eject the gods of Trion from her embrace because they were technically breaking the rules.


    The universe would consider them as outer universal creatures, although they were far too weak to deserve that status, and Rowan knew it was because his father had stunted the growth of the gods.


    Trion must possess a unique environment that could shield their presence from the universe, but it must have a limit, if he had allowed the gods of Trion to grow unchecked, with theirtent potential, it would be impossible for them to hide their presence from the gaze of the universe.


    It was no wonder that the gods of Trion considered themselves to be invincible, while inside the universe, it was difficult to affect the soul but unfortunately for Boreas, Rowan was the bane of souls.


    Although the Divine Spark of Boreas made it difficult to affect the soul of this god, Rowan had been inside the body of Boreas for a short while and he had ripped a considerable amount of soul energy when Boreas had been distracted with his ramblings.


    With his power over souls, it was easy for Rowan to make the pain that Boreas was feeling from each bite to be millions of times as potent as it should normally be, nearly crippling the god in the process. The pain Boreas was experiencing was enough to kill a dozen High gods and the gut-wrenching screams from Boreas were evidence of the torture he was going through.


    Ohrox was going for another bite, when an unexpected cry of rage erupted from Boreas body, a terrifying storm holding ice, wind, and lightning pushed Ohrox back, the ws from his feet creatingrge sparks on the ground as he was pushed for several feet and disrupting the Demonic technique he had been creating, if Boreas had dyed for a single more second, whatever technique Ohrox had been creating would have been unleashed.


    Out of nowhere, Boreas had summoned the strength to push back Rowan, freeing himself from the demon''s dreadful embrace.


    The Demon King opened his hands wide andughed, openly mocking Boreas, but inside Rowan was furious, he had not expected Boreas to break free from the lock of pain that he had been inflicting on him, and this move from Boreas was keeping him away, buying time for the god to recollect himself.


    At this time Circe who was immune to the effects of the storm summoned by Boreas tore through it and mmed into the god, she was holding a de of lightning and ck ice and she stabbed Boreas through therge opening in his skull that had not yet healed from the assault from Ohrox.


    Rowan decided to use Circe who he had kept behind him all this time as the next move on the board.


    Since one avenue of attack had closed, he had to open another, he would not let the god have the time to collect himself, because he had shown that he had a surprisingmand over his senses and if he gave him the chance, then Boreas had the potential to be truly dangerous.


    Boreas cried out and mmed his hands together, wanting to squash Circe like a bug, and she twirled around like a dancer, bringing both her legs upwards and resting all her weight on the lightning de she was pushing through the skull of the screaming god.


    A st of lightning erupted behind her feet and gave her a frightening amount of thrust, and she drove the de deeper into Boreas skull.


    She screamed aloud as she ced all her energy into pushing the de deeper but Boreas hands pped together and a shock wave erupted from it that pushed her towards the ceiling of the vaults hundreds of feet high and still held so much energy that it pinned her to the roof, but she had given Rowan space to attack and he took advantage of it.


    Boreas brought his hands to pull out the de embedded in his skull but Ohrox was already beside him, his twelve-inch ws ripped into Boreas tearing huge chunks from the god, and his wings caught all the pieces of flesh and blood and an open mouth in the center of their palms devoured it.


    The Demon King''s derangedughter rang out in the hall even louder than Boreas screams of pain,


    "Did I not tell you, little god, that I will make you scream?"


    Ohrox opened his mouth to take anotherrge bite from Boreas'' head when the demon halted his attacks and suddenly vanished, which was just in time before billions of bolts of lightning that had merged to create arge pir of condensed lightning passed through his position.


    That lightning mmed into Boreas and did not hurt him but healed him and began creating armor around his body. This lightning wasing from the millions of Spirit Guises whom Boreas had activated.


    In his first move, Ohrox had corrupted a third of the Spirit Guises of Boreas, transforming them into demonic entities, this process was still ongoing, but Boreas had shown a surprising amount of battlefield awareness and he chose to receive all the attacks from Ohrox while he had pulled back the majority of his Spirit Guise from the corrupting influence of Ohrox.


    Circe, who had been fighting against the effects of the force pinning her down, freed herself and flew down intercepting the beam of lightning that wasunched from more than seventy million Spirit Guises. Boreas was using this opportunity to heal and activate his abilities.


    At this time she was a Minor God, and the power from seventy million Spirit Guises was overwhelming even though she shared the same elements and had a near immunity over the power of storms, however, the force that erupted from this blow could not be easily nullified and she was shattered to dust, and yet her sacrifice stopped Boreas frompleting his healing using this energy.

 Chapter 732 Thirty Seconds To Die

    Chapter 732 Thirty Seconds To Die


    ??Rowan would not be using the entire range of his abilities for this fight and had reduced himself to using Circe and the energy from Ohrox Demon King Abyssal Spark.


    This restricted his abilities to arge degree, and even though Rowan would like to deny it, he almost weed the challenge. With the tools he had avable to him, how could he kill this god who for all intent was an outer universal creature?


    The answer was simple, by anticipating all the moves he might be able to make and using the advantages he had created when he led Boreas to believe he was fighting against a Demon King and not Rowan.


    If the ns he had set down were going to work perfectly then Boreas had only thirty seconds more to live.


    ''Let''s make those seconds count.'' Rowan grinned inside, but the appearance of his puppet, Ohrox took a different look, after all, if Rowan truly wanted to end the battle this instant, he would be able to, but he wanted to push a message across because he believed no matter how much he hid this fight, the truth of Boreas death would be revealed when he begin to make drastic changes across Trion.


    At that time, the Demon King would be his shield, dragging the Mages and the Demons of the Covenant to this battle in order to make sure that everything would be chaotic, only then would he strike.


    ''Your death count begins now¡­ Thirty seconds¡­  Twenty-nine seconds¡­"


    Ohrox reappeared near the doors of the vault and frowned when he noticed that the soul wounds that he had inflicted on Boreas had nearly been entirely healed, casting his gaze down on the Spirit Guises, he saw that only ten of their number had perished.


    This meant that Boreas sacrificed ten of his Spirit Guises to bring himself up to a hundred percent, even the Soul injuries he had sustained had been alleviated to a great extent. Boreas had mastered dozens of Intents, among which was Deep-Mind, an Intent that could soothe the spirit from mental damages and when taken to the limit could heal the soul of injuries.


    Although Boreas had mastered multiple Intent, he had not yet transformed this power and elevated it to the Fourth Dimension which would give him control of time.


    Deep-Mind would continually heal Boreas Soul injuries and in a battle of attrition that would take centuries, Rowan would have no issue with slowly whittling him down to size but he would not be fighting this god for centuries, only for a few seconds.


    ''Twenty-eight seconds¡­''


    Boreas roared with anger, with the pain tearing his soul apart reduced to its minimum, he was now free to disy the full might of his powers,


    "I AM THE GOD OF STORMS, OHROX YOUR END IS HERE, I SHALL KILL YOU AGAIN, THIS TIME IT WILL BE PERMANENT!"


    He was now d in gleaming metals that resembled a merger between blue energy and ck fire, a helmet covered his head revealing only his bright glowing eyes, a long cape made from ice and wind flew out behind him and an icy sword appeared in his hand.


    The double-edged sword was not massive, just two inches wide but it was long at nearly six feet, with nebulous gray energy like a storm cloud surrounding it. The sword spat out yellow lightning that tore holes in the space of the vault, which was astonishing because with all the powers that had been erupting inside the vault since the battle began, none of them had even warped the space inside the vault, yet only the minor emission from this de was tearing this space apart.


    ''Twenty-seven seconds¡­''


    This sword caught Rowan''s attention because it was astonishingly a Pseudo Source-level treasure! It was nearly as powerful as the Scythe he summoned from Thanatos the god of death.


    If he had not gone outside the universe and be familiar with treasures of this level after using it multiple times, the weight of this moment would have shattered his confidence, a weapon like this should destroy anything. Rowan doubted if anyone inside the universe would be able to stand before this weapon without dying.


    The sword''s presence outstripped Boreas and for an instant, it was almost as if it was the sword that was wielding the god and not vice versa. Rowan would not be surprised if that was to be the case, except it was deliberately destroyed, every weapon of this level must have a fierce intelligence.


    ''Twenty-six seconds¡­''


    Boreas voice boomed out like multiple thunderstorms,


    "INFIDELS AND DESECRATORS, YOU SHALL PAY FOR YOUR INSOLENCE! WHEN OUR TRIAL IS OVER, I SHALL PERSONALLY MATCH TO THE ABYSS AND LAY WASTE TO IT."


    The sword was raised up and the tip was mmed against the ground with devastating force, but he still held back a bit, because unleashing the entire might of this weapon would kill him as the cost of powering only a fraction of his abilities was too much for a High God to bear, even a High God as powerful as him, and the vault was powerful, but it could not bear the full might of this weapon, destroying the vault would most likely kill him as the endless tide of Destruction outside would flood inside this ce.


    The vault shuddered, and this palpitation did not cease but increased in pitch until it felt as if the vault was about to be destroyed. Nearly ten percent of his Spirit Guise was destroyed by that vibration, a painful cost, but Boreas gathered all that scattered energy and transformed it into eighteen bright silver suns that revolved around his head. This would be the fuel he would be using to power this weapon.


    He nearly fell to his knees as a sudden weakness took hold of his body but he swallowed one of the silver suns and the energy he expended in activating the tip of the weapon was returned to him and actually overflowed, causing his body to expand until he stood more than twenty feet tall.


    The vibration reached a crescendo and the Demon King grunted as if he was in pain before taking a step back.


    ''Twenty-four seconds left¡­''


    Boreas smirked and watched what was about to happen in glee, this was all he needed to do, nothing would survive this blow, not even a Demon King. Boreas did not know the entire history and mysteries behind this weapon, not even its name, but he knew that it had killed far greater beings than Demon Kings, and using only a fraction of its powers was enough.


    Ohrox apparently did not agree with that assessment as for the first time since the battle began, he began to chant, his rough voice like massive boulders being crushed together resounded in the vaultpeting with the vibration from the Pseudo Source level weapon.


    His wings that held seventy arms drewrge Demonic Sigils empowered by the potent Abyssal energy of a Demon King. The energy building from his body transformed him into a bloody sun, and the smirk on Boreas''s face disappeared as he watched the growing energy from the Demon King.

 Chapter 733 Three Seconds Left

    Chapter 733 Three Seconds Left


    ??Boreas had never fought a Demon King before, and their abilities were a mystery to him, he should have been contacting the God King at this time but allmunication was being blocked by the ck field surrounding the vault.


    This meant that Ohrox must have realized that if he broke out from the vault then he would lose, and normally Boreas should have turned his attention towards breaking free and alerting the rest of the gods.


    Yet the pride of a God of Trion was unmatched, as a High god of Trion, by all means, he should be able to battle a Demon King, and if he fled from his vault to beg his siblings for aid, he would never be able to raise his head high in the presence ever again.


    Also if the detail of how the Demon King had deceived him and yed him for a fool at the beginning of their battle left the vault, the God King might even kill him in fury. Golgoth was a cold bastard, but he did not suffer fools.


    With the surprise that had urred since this battle began, Boreas was no longer holding back and he would ensure that this wicked beast was crushed with nothing left of it behind. Clearly, the Covenant was aware of the internal schism within Trion and they wanted to take advantage of it.


    What he would be revealing to the gods was how he had been able to uncover a hidden lot of the Demons and possibly the Mages in their attempts to assassinate them in their respective realms.


    Before that, he needed to leave nothing but the head of this Demon King behind.


    With a cry of rage, Boreas banged the tip of the weapon against the ground once more, he swallowed another three of the glowing silver orbs beside him and mmed the weapon another five times against the ground.


    This act drained Boreas until he almost faded away, and he quickly summoned all the orbs that were left and swallowed them to regain his strength and also grew again until he was more than three hundred feet, the space of the vault stretching to amodate his increased size.


    ''Eighteen Seconds left¡­''


    The vibration that had been building from the weapon activations suddenly ceased, and space fragmented like a cracked ss. From within the fractured space what could be considered as blue mes but were so cold it defied meaning poured out from the crack in space into the vault.


    This me came from somewhere that was so far away from this universe that the distance defied meaning, yet this weapon had pierced through that gap and delivered the mes into the vault.


    The mes revolved into themselves and created seven warriors shaped entirely from the blue mes. The warriors had the shape of Boreas but they held two long spears and they surprisingly had the fluctuations of souls inside of them, and as they striker forward, it was revealed that these seven warriors had the might of God Kings!


    These were lifeforms with the strength of Demon Kings. The soul energy Rowan could sense from them revealed that this weapon was a summoning tool, and Boreas had used only a small fraction of its power.


    Rowan calcted how much this weapon would interfere with his ns and determined that it would have little to no effect. If Boreas could push more energy into it then that would not be rming, because a weapon of this level was wielded not with strength alone, but with knowledge.


    Boreas was like a child, he wielded the weapon with no finesse, what a waste.


    ''Twelve Seconds left¡­ until your soul is mine.''


    ?


    The might of this great weapon could not be underestimated, with one move Boreas had reversed the entire situation.  The seven figures took a step and they vanished before seven simultaneous massive booming sounds urred as they appeared around Ohrox and impacted against the ming red sun that surrounded the Demon King.


    The loud sound that exploded from that crash was like a piercing siren and it erupted in a series of stato beats like the heartbeat of a star as it neared its end.


    A shockwave swept through the entire vault, crushing hundreds of thousands of Spirit and Demonic Guises to death. A loud crack emerged from the side of the vault and Boreas''s gaze turned towards it in rm before focusing back on the fight, his gaze no longer rxed, the strength of Ohrox was shocking.


    The energy from the destruction of the Spirit Guises flooded into Boreas who began to expand until he reached a thousand feet, and the eyes of the gods twisted in rage when he noticed a simr thing happening to Ohrox who was feeding on the energy of the Demonic Guises he had stolen from Boreas.


    With a loud cry of rage, the Demon King shattered the technique created by Boreas, the winged arms seizing the seven ming figures and Ohrox swallowed them into his guts, they struggled all the way, but Ohrox tore them to pieces with his teeth, and down his throat, there were many rotating teeth that grounded up the ming figures.


    They did not go down without a fight, their long ming spears tore long rifts on the Demon King''s body, his arms were torn off and a powerful blow from four of the ming figures targeting his midsection almost tore him into two pieces.


    His stomach exploded multiple times as the figures he had swallowed struggled to escape the hell that could be found inside his stomach, but Ohrox had one diabolical property unique to the Abyss, which was the so-called Abyssal Flesh.


    It was incredibly difficult to damage his body and even if that was done, he could heal and regenerate lost parts supernaturally quickly, and even though this battle was happening very quickly, Ohrox was healing so fast it was almost as if his body was made from water and the weapons of his foes were just passing through him.


    ''Seven seconds left¡­''


    Ohrox began to grow also, the energy from the Demonic Guises giving him an intense burst of power that was both mild and incredibly powerful and he integrated every single bit of it without any waste.


    Throughout the confrontation with the summoned beings Ohrox never stopped chanting, if his mouth was upied a new mouth would grow from his shoulders and resume the chant without any break in the flow.


    Boreas was no longer underestimating this Demon King and had been creating a powerful spell assisted by the de in his hands. The moment Ohrox unleashed his might, Boreas did the same and the entire vault seemed to have parted in two.


    ''Three seconds left¡­''

 Chapter 734 The Winds Of Eternity

    <h4>Chapter 734 The Winds Of Eternity</h4>


    Inside this unknown vault, two powers that could shake the universe shed, their battles unnoticed, but the effect would inevitably spread out during theing days.


    Change wasing.


    The Divine Spell Boreas summoned could be argued to be the most powerful spell in his arsenal¡ªThe Wind of Eternity.


    This was a spell that partially was born from his previous body as the Child of the Empyrean of Life who controlled the storms. Golgoth had improved this spell until it became so powerful that it would be impossible for Boreas to cast it without the aid of this weapon.


    He was no longer able to effortlessly cast this spell or pass it across in his bloodline but Boreas considered it a worthy trade-off because this spell was truly mighty, and its life-saving effects were second to none. The greatest reason for his fearlessness was partially due to this spell.


    This spell had a simple function, to expand space¡­ Infinitesimally!


    "VROOSHHH¡­."


    Unleashing the Winds of Eternity created a pale green and blue cloud over Boreas that exploded and crashed against the re of red power that erupted from Ohrox demonic technique. Boreas sensed the sheer corrupting power inside that demonic technique and his eyes widened in astonishment, it was almost as if the Demon King was using his entire essence to battle him.


    This was not far from the case, Rowan had no use for a Demon''s King power, and he carelessly squandered it, even if it was destroyed, as long as he kept a small piece of the Infernal Spark, it would regain its powers in time.


    "Two Seconds left¡­"


    Their strengths seemed to match for a brief duration as multiple shockwaves erupted from the points of collision that could snuff out stars, but then the effects of Boreas Spell took hold and with a loud creak, the vault began to expand.


    Everybatant here appeared to shrink as space multiplied a billion-fold and the presence of Ohrox was left far behind.


    Of course, that meant that the green burst of power from Boreas''s Divine spell could no longer stand against Ohrox''s might because its purpose had been aplished.


    The red re of power tore through the sparse green and blue cloud blocking it and headed for Boreas, but the god did not panic, imitating Ohrox, he spread his arms apart andughed.


    The beam of destructive demonic energy traveling faster than the speed of light reached Boreas and stopped a few inches away from his head.


    There appeared to be a greenish corona around Boreas that was blocking the attack, but that was if you were viewing it from the front, a look sideways would show a drastically different scene.


    The beam of demonic energy did not stop, in fact, it was traveling faster than when Ohrox unleashed it, but the distance between Boreas and the beam was stretching in real-time, and in a blink of an eye, the distance between Ohrox and Boreas had be wider than the empty gulf of space between gxies, and the length was still increasing.


    The Wind of Eternity could supposedly stretch the size of a small room to be asrge as a universe, but to reach this size, it would need a ridiculous amount of power and a caster to have high attainment in Spatial awareness and maniption.


    Boreas could expand this spell until he could make this space asrge as fifteen thousand light-years across. He had the power but his attainment was still too low to attack his enemy across such a distance, but his enemies could also not attack him.


    If his Spatial mastery was high then he would be able to expand this space multiple times than even what was here and be able to attack his enemy as if he was beside them while they would have to send their attack across the vast distances before it could reach him.


    Boreas hade to realize that the greatest advantage he had in this fight was time. No matter what barrier the Demon King had surrounded the vault with, there was no way it could be able to halt back the endless tides of Destruction outside, in a short time, even without his intervention, it would be destroyed.


    Also, it was blocking his attempt tomunicate with the rest of the gods, since it was the first move the Demon King made, then Ohrox must certainly be afraid of the situation where Boreas could broadcast what was happening here to the rest of the gods.


    It should have been impossible for Ohrox to find his way to his vault, and this was an emergency that was worthy enough for the gods to convene once more.


    Now all he needed to do was to avoid this Demon King for a little while, and he could summon more creatures in the meantime to tear this beast apart. With the endless gulf of space in between them, he would be the one to smile at the end.


    Boreas'' heart went still as a soft voice like that of a lover spoke beside his ears, "Your time is up¡­"


    At first, Boreas was puzzled when he saw his arms floating away neatly severed at the elbows, but he noticed that he was no longer holding his sword.


    ''Where is my sword?'' he muttered in confusion, his thoughts seemed to be mired in mud, and thinking was bing harder.


    He attempted to look down but his head tumbled from his shoulders and his perception went awry for a moment before he focused on his body that was only left with a torso, his legs had been cut off at the hips and was also floating away carrying a healthy trail of blood.


    ''When did that happen?''


    Even his torso did not stay in one piece and was bisected into eight different sections and slowly scattered.


    From his scattered body parts came long trails of lights of all colors that resembled a rainbow, but they were more stunning than any light in creation was supposed to be. The lights flooded out from his body with so much force it spread out for millions of miles and it was almost like a supernova explosion.


    The light brought intense peace to his soul even as it took it away.


    It was the most beautiful sight Boreas had ever seen in his life.


    "What¡­ how could I hold such beauty inside of me?" His head could hardlyplete a statement, when his sword was driven through the top of his head and burst out from his neck.


    His confused eyes which were bing filled with blood jiggled from side to side, ''I don''t understand¡­. I don''t understand¡­ I don''t¡­"


    Those were hisst thoughts.


    Boreas head was impaled with his weapon and his eyes in his blue eyes disappeared and it slowly closed, to see no more.


    Boreas the Gods of Storms and the Primogenitor of the Storm Callers was dead.

 Chapter 735 Waste Of Potential

    <h4>Chapter 735 Waste Of Potential</h4>


    The first god of Trion had fallen, not with a bang, but a quiet sigh.


    Rowan paused for a single second as he mourned for this god, not because he was once his family, but because of how much his potential had been stifled. The difficulty of killing Boreas came not from his strength but from seeing such great potential go to waste.


    Killing Boreas was easy, he was a child stuck in the body of a Titan, given weapons of unimaginable powers yet still too ignorant to wield them and understand his true nature.


    He was never allowed to grow, to reach outside the universe and understand his abilities, like Rowan before he escaped the Nexus, Boreas had been kept in his crib and was made to rule a small patch ofnd, his potential squandered.


    Nothing was tying the gods of Trion to this universe except ignorance, and if Boreas had utilized even a single percent of his innate potential Rowan would have found it impossible to kill him in the form he was in now.


    Yet the tools Rowan had to work with were extensive, even given up the advantages of his armies or even his physical presence, his evolution and growth made any battle with a creature that was not a Superior Dimensional entity with multiple millennia of experience not truly a challenge.


    Nevertheless, he still acknowledges the fact that even the smallest of errors and the most shameful of defeats coulde from even the weakest adversary.


    The body he wore of the Demon King Ohrox whoseughable end came despite millions or perhaps billions of years of preparation because of a mortal Archimedes and the willingness of the gods of Trion to y with their prey like children was a warning sign to him.


    He was powerful, but not invincible. Rowan would always remind himself of this fact. Boreas had believed in the might of his spells and the protection of his vault, even till the end, he had not understood the reason he died.


    Rowan would go to every hunt fully prepared and never underestimate his enemy, the proof of this was even until the death of Boreas, he had never shed his disguise, and every ability he used that could implicate him was utilized because he was sure the gods of Trion were not familiar with them, as he had never revealed them, especially the killing blow he used against Boreas.


    The shell of this n and many others had been made decades ago when he knew he would being to Trion, and he had shifted to the best ones when he understood the situation he found himself.


    To kill Boreas he had ced two drops of hispressed Aether inside Circe.


    During the recreation of her body, he had structured her entire being to be able to carry his Aether for a short while. Circe physical flesh was useless to him, and he essentially made her a container for his power.


    This method was selected to be the one with the greatest degree of sess when he reviewed all the methods he could use against Boreas.


    Without his Physical or Energy Body, Rowan could not wield his weapons properly, and so he used another method, his Aether whose properties were particrly potent.


    When Boreas had consumed those two drops of condensed Aether, he was already dead, even if he was not aware of it. The Aether of a Nascent Primordial was a power that was ridiculous against foes inside the universe, even a god of Trion.


    The first drop was from his Primordial Sea of Darkness, after it had been strengthened by his elevation to Will, this Aether had developed certain interesting barriers and sealing properties alongside its abilities to freeze both the body and soul, Rowan had used a majority of it to seal the vault, wary of Boreas sending any message out of it.


    He had then used the remaining portion of it to freeze a portion of Boreas body and forcefully separate it from him so he could build the temte for creating Ohrox and Circe, but all of this was a distraction while he finished his preparation, as the true killing weapon was the second drop of condensed Aether which came from his City of Sheol.


    No matter how powerful his Primordial Sea of Darkness was, Rowan had discovered that its power was born from his Angels of Char, its properties were demonic in nature and was born from the Will of whatever Abyssal Power corrupted his Angels.


    That power was beginning to grow stagnant inside him after he purged the Wills of the Old Ones from his body, and it was only growing because of the new Angels of Char that were continually being summoned inside his Territory when he took a life.


    This power however could not bepared to the Aether born from his Sheol bloodline whose roots were linked to Rowan was was continually being strengthened with every evolution he had undergone.


    Rowan had always been careful with wielding this power because he was still incapable of understanding its entire nature.


    He knew that it held supreme power over the soul, and it could enchant even him when he imbibed it.


    Rowan had multiple consciousness pirs now reaching in the hundreds, and each of those pirs was more powerful than what an average god or Archmage couldmand, and he had a great resistance against this Aether, it belonged to him after all, but with all those advantages, plus the fact that he did not have a soul, Rowan still finds himself enchanted by this Aether.


    He knew that this Aether already controlled the powers of higher Dimensions, but his Will of Truth was unable to peer through it yet, understanding would onlye with time and the elevation of his bloodline.


    Boreas had no chance of resisting, even if the Aether that entered his body was notrger than a cup full.


    The only thing that dyed his death for a short time was because Rowan understood that killing Boreas was the easy part, what came next would be multiple times harder and to prepare Circe better for the role she would be carrying out, he needed to be sure that he had properly scanned the entirety of Boreas.


    There were always repercussions in killing a god, but Rowan was going to stop that from happening by deceiving everyone else that Boreas was dead.


    The body of Ohrox appeared beside the scattered body of Boreas and attempted to hold the hilt of the sword, but a re of greenish power like a shield covered the de and he could not touch it, but the hands of Ohrox began to shrink and then it transformed into a small and fair hand.


    That transformation of the hand continued upwards until the Demon King transformed into Circe, but her eyes were different, it was silvery bright and cold like the void.


    Rowan recreated Circe''s body but kept her soul sleeping, and now as he reached for the de, there was only a tiny resistance but his hands closed over it and pulled it from the ground while pulling off the head of Boreas from the de.


    "Wonderful weapon, I shall add you to my collection. In my hands, your true power will shine."

 Chapter 736 The Ritual Of Transference

    Chapter 736 The Ritual Of Transference


    ??With a sound as if the air was escaping a vacuum, the Divine Spell that Boreas conjured began to lose its energy and the space inside the vault was rapidly shrinking, millions of miles vanishing in every heartbeat, and it was a shame that he could not observe this process better, Rowan felt that there was a mystery here that would reveal itself if only he took the time to observe properly but his time here was rapidlying to an end and the effect of Boreas'' death would be rippling out in no time so he focused on the most difficult part of his task.


    Building his forge had taken all of Rowan''s theoretical knowledge about the operation of Runes and hundreds of other disciplines to the pinnacle in the universe and with this Nascent Primordial senses and perception, that pinnacle was being pushed forward daily, even if he was consciously not trying to learn.


    The time spent in the Sand Lines on his way to Aroth was not in vain, Rowan had been creating a Runic tform for the transference of Soul Traits, memories, abilities, and energy to a willing receptacle. He had the sample of Boreas bloodline and he had Circe, and now that he had the Divine Spark of Boreas, everything wasplete.


    The ritual for transference was a rtivelymon rite but was notorious because it was dangerous to perform because there were a great many unknowns about this ritual, yet Rowan knew the reason for this difficulty was because of the soul.


    Most of the rituals of transferring did not make any allocation for the soul, the concept of souls was too high level for most and it usually caused these rituals to fail, so it was not popr.


    Usually, a Transference ritual had extremely strict criteria, and the most powerful transference ritual that had been created was the one that could transfer the Spirit power from one individual to another.


    There was no one he knew that could transfer souls, and even if it was possible, certainly not the soul of a High god, and the soul of Boreas was stranger and more powerful than any High god because his Soul and Divine Spark had been fused.


    Faint trails of mist had begun to escape from Boreas scattered body parts, with a gesture Rowan pushed them back inside. Killing Boreas should set off great cmities on Trion that could shatter continents and kill billions, and this was the least of the aftereffects, that is, if Rowan failed to stop the effects of his death from rippling out from this vault.


    Rowan mmed a spherical Runic tform into the ground of the vault that measured around thirty-five feet across; it was made from metals that could not be found inside the universe. Millions of Living Runes were etched on it, which swam across with a life of their own.


    There were eighteen receptacles on that tform that were arranged in the shape of a man but were spread out so arge square-like tform would be left in the middle.


    He waved Circe''s hand and a pale silver fire erupted from the edges of the circr tform,  which began to slowly rise from the ground. If his calctions were correct, he needed to finish this transfer before the tform rose higher than seven hundred and seventy-seven feet or he would fail.


    Rowan began to rise alongside the tform as he deposited the body parts of Boreas into those eighteen receptacles. When he killed the god, he did not butcher him into all those parts for the sake of any twisted enjoyment, it was all for this ritual.


    Rowan paused when he glimpsed the face of Boreas. Death had ripped every indicator of arrogance from his features and Rowan could see that in another life, he could have called him brother. Their resemnce was truly striking.


    Like all his victims, Boreas was not born evil, but the touch of his father had perverted their nature.


    There would have been a time when Rowan would have felt intense loss and maybe a bit of sorrow, but he knew he had no more ce in his heart for his enemies whether they became so by choice or coercion. Boreas did not show it, but he had been in pain.


    With the time he had spent inside the body of this god, he understood that the Aura of Destruction around the vault had driven him mad, and his only hope to escape this torture was death. The corruption inside them was like a virulent cancer that had taken over the cells entirely.


    He set the body of Circe inside the receptacle in the middle of the Runic tform. This type of ritual would normally need the aid of hundreds of members working in tandem, and that was for a much simpler affair, what he would be doing now would be ten times harder.


    Despite all those challenges, he had managed to refine the ritual down to its essence, but it would still require someone else toplete it. Rowan could only do so much while existing as a one-dimensional being in a three-dimensional universe.


    The tform had already risen for forty feet, aware of the time constraints he began riffling through his consciousness.


    There were multiple choices that couldplete this ritual for him, at the top were Eva, Lost, and the two Sovereigns. He automatically dismissed the Sovereigns as a choice from the three.


    Although the Sovereigns could restrict their energy outflows, they were still too powerful and their presence would be felt all over Trion and beyond if he summoned them, Eva would be the best choice but Lost would have to do because Rowan was still nning for the future events that whatever happened here was discovered.


    He would be scrubbing any trace of his energy from the vault and make sure only the energy of the Demon King was left, of course, he would ensure that the flickers of that energy would be so minute that it would only be discovered by luck, but if anyone could discover an evidence so minuscule like that, it would be the gods of Trion.


    Rowan would also be making use of Lost due to the energy of the Mages contained inside their Spirit Matrix. In the event that he failed this ritual and could not contain the energy of Boreas, the culprits responsible for the death of this god would be the Demons and Mages.


    He hoped to perfectly take the ce of Boreas, but he must always n for when he failed.

 Chapter 737 I Will Not Fail You

    <h4>Chapter 737 I Will Not Fail You</h4>


    With his decision made, Rowan''s consciousness spread across his Destroyer. Since he had ess to just one consciousness he could not even cover the entirety of his being. He could only see a small part of it, his consciousness could not cover the totality of his existence, and like an ant roaming the body of a mighty dragon, he searched through thousands of worlds until he found his target.


    Lost tends to move around¡­ a lot.


    Rowan wondered if it was because of his name that the boy tended to wander like the breeze. Names were powerful, but he still thought it fit the nature of the boy. Rowan was grateful he did not wipe out the consciousness of this Supreme Aspect when he made it.


    This would be something his father would do. Rowan would be better than that. He had to be, or else the battle with his father would lead to nothing but destruction on such a scale that nothing ofughter or love woulde of it.


    ''This sentiment¡­ is this the realization of a Mortal''s life that colors my thoughts?'' Rowan mused. ''My Will of Truthprehends the value of creation and preservation. When I was weak, I was nothing but an animal struggling to survive, giving up my soul for a mere Empyrean bloodline, but as a Nascent Primordial, my vision should be greater¡­. I am a Destroyer and I am a Creator.''


    Although it was harder to regard mortals as important as he grew stronger, the fact that he could not understand how their simple structure could hold an energy as powerful as a soul humbled him.


    Their chaotic lives and deaths. Their ambitions and sorrows, their loves and hatred, they all seemed so small and meaningless when you looked at them from afar¡­ he could crush trillions with a wave of his hand, but the true magic was to descend and live among them.


    Their lives were brief as mayflies¡­ but by the light of all creation, how they shine so bright.


    He felt his Will vibrate strongly, and the urge to evolve to a Second Dimensional Creature was so great, that he nearly gave in but that would be a mistake in this ce filled with the energy of Destruction that was tainted.


    He had a mission, and he wouldplete it first before upgrading his Will, and he would be doing that outside of Trion to avoid anyplications or interference. Besides, Rowan hoped to be able to push forward and be a three-dimensional entity in one go.


    Rowan settled the fiercemotion in himself and concentrated on the target he was after.


    He found Lost riding on top of the body of a gigantic elephant with eight tusks, his face was bright withughter, and his small arms still chubby with stubborn baby fat pumping in the air.


    Rowan could not help himself and he smiled.


    Rowan had noticed a weird phenomenon that he had dismissed for the moment after he tried to understand it, there would be time for experimentster. He had noticed that the worlds inside his Destroyer and everything it contained were active when his attention was not focused on them.


    The moment his consciousness returned, time would stop. Take for instance the figure of Lost, thest time he had looked inside here, he was being taught by Eva, their frozen posture was enough to convey that impression, but now the boy was riding on thisrge beast.


    Rowan wrapped his consciousness gently around the boy and brought him out, with ess to only one stream of power, he had to be careful not to hurt anyone by mistake as controlling many things at the same time could causepses in his power management.


    Lost appeared by the Runic Circle, and at first, he was motionless as if the effect of the time stop was upon him and then he gasped, looked around, and focused on the form of Circe lying on the ground, he looked at her female form in shock since he could detect Rowan inside of her,


    "I''m hello sir¡­madam? My lord, I never knew you liked to um¡­ shapeshift to a woman, I mean¡­see life from different perspectives. " Lost seemed distracted and he could not look at the eyes of Rowan who appeared to be suddenly tired.


    Lost snapped his small fingers as if he hade to a realization, and he beamed,


    "I get it, this is what the Lady of Shadows had been trying to teach me. This is how I can see life from another point of view. From today, I''m no longer Lost, the boy of mes, I am now a proud¡­"


    "Enough of this buffoonery child," Rowan interrupted the silly antics of Lost and pushed the knowledge of what he required into his mind, he waited for two seconds before he asked, "Have you mastered the rites."


    Lost blinked rapidly for a few seconds before he gave a thumbs up and his demeanor drastically changed as he swept both his legs upwards and sat down cross-legged in midair.


    "Good, you have only one chance. If you fail me then my ns for this world would have to go a different route. Many would die in the war that would erupt, including those you know and love."


    Lost swallowed, "I won''t fail you."


    Rowan nodded and closed Circe''s eyes. What he said to the child was harsh, but he needed him to put a hundred percent of his effort into this task. The sting of his Angels dying in the hands of Caine still pained him deeply, and it was one of the reasons he chose not to attack Trion head-on.


    Lost also closed his eyes as he concentrated fully on the ritual, his amazing consciousness was able to encapste the entire information that Rowan had sent to him, and with a voice that did not waver he began to chant using a harsh demonguage.


    Rowan nodded and made sure Circey correctly in the receptacle, he dispersed her clothes, and it was revealed that her skin was now filled with multiple Runes that were not engraved on her skin but had been sliced deep into her flesh until the white of her bones could be seen.


    The Runes also prated her bones, and in the realm of the invisible, the Runes covered her soul.


    Lost floated above her body and as he continued chanting another voice joined him, it was feminine and sounded like Circe, but the voice was speaking Medan.


    Circe''s mouth opened wide and a pale blue fog drifted out of it to gather above her and created her incarnation.


    The Incarnation had two faces, Circe''s and Boreas''s. The Incarnation was pale, almost resembling a marble statue, its features were washed out, and its form appeared to fuzz at the edges as if it was at the fringe of dissipation.


    The Incarnation also sat cross-legged opposite Lost and the chants wereing from its lips.


    Lost looked down at Circe onest time and focused on her entire form, knowing that what he looked upon was his creator.


    ''I will not fail you.''

 Chapter 738 Forbidden Ritual

    Chapter 738 Forbidden Ritual


    ??"Mrtklrukkrr Ymnowhemu¡­


    "For the wandering soul that seeks rest, You shall find a home inside me¡­


    "Hrrakkharr Ymnotrugok¡­


    "For the wandering heart that seeks life, takes my flesh¡­


    "Trruddrokill Yrmmunill¡­


    "For the wanderingnd that seeks home, you are here¡­


    The Merger of the Body, Soul, and Divine Kingdom.


    "Boom¡­ Boom¡­ Boom¡­ Your heart is strong, as your creator made it so. Wake up!"


    Circe gasped as she became awake, the sound of her heartbeat was so loud that she felt it would be heard from space.


    In a few short hours, she had died multiple times, and she knew that the effects of her numerous deaths should leave a scar on her psyche, but she was not feeling it.


    It was as if every time she died, her soul was protected in a bubble of sce that cleansed the trauma of her violent death, and every time she woke up, it was like being born for the first time.


    The only problem was that she never awoke to anything great. Just blood, violence, and horror.


    This awakening was different, as she was hearing voices deep inside her spirit, her body felt both stretched to the limit and also rxed and a deep sense of fear and loathing filled her heart.


    Interested in finding out the source of the disquietness inside of her, Circe opened her eyes, and for a short while, she did not understand what was happening.


    Thest time she was alive, they were fighting Boreas her Primogenitor. Rowan had transformed into a powerful demonic presence and she had sacrificed herself to stop Boreas for a single moment. She had prayed it would be enough, and the fact that she was awake, meant they had won.


    Somehow she did not doubt that this would be the case. Rowan had always felt like a force of nature, his victory always seemed¡­ inevitable. Perhaps it was due to the confidence and power that came so naturally to him as if he was the center of existence and everything swirled around him.


    For anyone else this achievement should be enough to celebrate for a thousand years, but Rowan was already moving on.


    She sighed and spread her perception all over her surroundings, trying to understand what was happening.


    Circe saw herself lying spread eagle on a rising tform. She saw a boy with white hair and clothes whose Aura was so bright she felt as if she was peering into the sun floating above her and he was chanting words that caused pain to stab into her spirit.


    Circe felt another sort of pain all over her body but this one felt distant, as if the pain belonged to someone else, but what was troubling her was the feeling in her Spirit, it felt empty¡­ drained.


    So much was happening to her in such a short amount of time, Circe felt that her many deaths were a good thing because they ''refreshed'' her spirit. She nearlyughed aloud because a realization came to her that without dying multiple times, she would already be mad.


    The fact that dying anding back to life was not the strangest thing that had been happening to her spoke volumes of the madness she found herself in.


    Her eyes looked a bit to the side and she saw her Incarnation chanting alongside the boy, and every time the boy spoke, her Incarnation would follow along, and it did not take her long to understand that her Incarnation was repeating and interpreting whatever that boy was saying.


    Suddenly the boy looked down at her and she saw his eyes were nothing but twin suns, and then he winked.


    Circe consciousness fell into darkness again, but not for long as she awoke to something sweet forcing its way into her mouth, it felt slimy and warm and it rushed down her throat even while she wanted to spit it out. Panic and disgust were warring inside her head but then she felt a rush of awareness and power flooding into her body from whatever just entered her mouth.


    This feeling wasing not only from her mouth but from every part of her body. Forcing her eyes open she looked at herself and something above her that was not there before entered her sight and she shuddered in shock.


    Boreas was hovering above her. His eyes were partly open and she could see there was no light behind them, he was dead. A single red line was on his neck and all over his body were red lines that should indicate that he had been sliced to pieces.


    Those red lines on his body suddenly expanded and blood that resembled tiny snakes crawled out of his body in their hundreds and rained down on her.


    They all began plunging into every open area on her body, including her open mouth, and before the horror of what was happening could fully dawn on her consciousness she felt the same wave of orgasmic energy as before flooding into her body, and in much greater intensity.


    Her eyes shook from side to side but these were the only movements she could make, she saw that floating above Boreas was her Incarnation, and every time the snakes of blood poured into her body, another pale energy in the surprising form of houses and bridges rushed into her Incarnation.


    She wanted to scream when with a faint pop, one of Boreas''s eyes was pushed from his sockets by a snake of blood and before it could fall into her open mouth, it scattered into hundreds of bloody snakes that rushed into her body.


    Circe did not know which one could have been worse.


    "You were not supposed to be awake during this process," The voice of Rowan spoke in her mind, "but I underestimated how much your body and Incarnation could merge with that of Boreas, and how quickly you would grow as a result."


    Circe could now make faint noises from the back of her throat, as she felt a tear slip down the side of her eyes. There was something incredibly disturbing about what was happening to her that she found hard to stomach.


    "Your revulsion stems not only from this ritual which your soul finds wrong on an instinctive level. Unlike me, you were not meant to consume a soul, and your essence rebels against this intrusion. What you are feeling right now is only a fraction of the true aversion inside you, as I am filtering the majority of the side effects away from your consciousness. Eating a soul is¡­ difficult, especially that of a god, don''t fight it."

 Chapter 739 The Conviction of A Mortal

    <h4>Chapter 739 The Conviction of A Mortal</h4>


    Rowan''s words only brought what she was experiencing to the front of her mind. The concept of the soul was something she heard whispered by the fires at night. It was something unknown and ethereal, and even though she had been resurrected multiple times and she now had an Immortal Soul she still found it difficult to wrap her mind around the concept.


    Bing a goddess made her aware of her soul, but it just stopped there. There was only a vague understanding of its presence and purpose, and it was quite impossible to consider understanding or manipting it, and now she was consuming it.


    This aversion inside her was so strong, how could this be only a minor fraction of it? Does it mean that without the presence of Rowan, she was that useless?


    Circe''s mind shook and she closed her eyes for a while before anger overtook her spirit. ''Why was she weeping like a child?


    She knew what she signed up for when she epted the help of a power like Rowan to change her fate. She had told herself that a brief life of usefulness and power was a hundred times better than a life of mediocrity.''


    ''What did she truly want for herself? A life of uselessness burdened by a heart given to her by an enemy who ughtered her parents, or a life of meaning that although beset by horror, suffering, and chaos, would be one where she would get to not only avenge her past but control the fate of countless others so that what happened to her, would not happen to someone else.''


    ''This is the reason I returned to Trion, the whole purpose of my struggles is useless if, at the first sign of trouble, I break down and weep. If this changees with this sort of pain and anguish, I will bear it. To cleanse the past of my shame and make a better future for everyone else.''


    ''Was this not the reason that I and she hoped; Rowan was fighting for? Their past was beset with evil and suffering, and to change their story, to rewrite the rules, the board would have to be swept clean and a new one would be made.''


    Circe struggled to speak, making dull croaking noises.


    "You can talk to me inside your head. I will hear you." Rowan said to the struggling goddess, but she stubbornly stuck to her guns before speaking, although it came out slow and broken, Rowan could understand her, and her words resonated with the budding mortalprehension inside his consciousness.


    "To create¡­ something new and bright, the old, the tarnished, the corrupted would have to be torn down!"Circe nearly screamed thest parts and her voice grew stronger, "I have no regrets and I only despise myself for being too weak. I believe in you, and whatever it takes for everything that is wrong about this world to be changed, I''m willing to pay for it."


    She opened her mouth and her Spirit and with a scream of madness, Circe touched her Soul, and she drew in the power of Boreas above her.


    The Runic tform shone as bright as a star as lightning bolts in the millions erupted from her body.


    ?


    Rowan watched the merger of Circe and Boreas closely, the tform had already ascended for four hundred feet, more than the halfway point, but it appeared that the process would end far more quickly than he imagined.


    Her words made him consider his actions from the past, and the direction for his future. He had never thought beyond winning this war with his father, because he knew how challenging this would be.


    No matter how powerful he became, Rowan was aware of his weaknesses and knew that there were many unknown methods or abilities that could pull him down, and if there was anyone who could take advantage of those abilities, it would be his father.


    It was for this reason he never nned for what came after. He would either win this war and survive, or he would lose and his best oue would be death.


    He never cared about the coteral damages or the broken worlds or bodies he left behind. He never cared about his legacy or how he would be remembered, he only knew about survival.


    Circe a mortal, whose soul was nothing by his standards, her life was so weak he could crush her with a flick of his fingers, had shown more determination and strength of character in a single moment that eclipsed his greatest expectation.


    She was fighting not for herself, but for the future of those she did not know. Rowan was not just her savior, as he was using her, she was also using him.


    Rowan had seen her true motivation at this moment. She had given him permission to use her body and soul at her discretion because she believed he could be better than the gods of Trion.


    Rowan sighed inside, ''I fight for revenge and survival, but there is no reason why I cannot make your wishe true. I''m not the messiah you seek, and mypassion is colder than the void. I understand the strengths of mortality, but I''m not a mortal. Your ambitions, your sorrows, your very light, although it shines bright to me. It is something that I can no longer share with you all.''


    ''I will rid your world of monsters Circe, the power to choose the direction of your future shall be given to you all. As long as I''m alive, the fate of mortals and all those who chose to live life decently shall be protected."


    Rowan did not say these words to Circe, he kept them inside his heart. The battle with Boreas, although appearing easy, was only possible because he had prepared for this day for decades.


    He was lucky that he had someone like Circe to use against this god, he had ess to Boreas true bloodline via his Spirit Guise when he encountered the god on Jarkarr all those years ago.


    The other gods of Trion would not be this easy, but Rowan expected that to change. Killing Boreas was not only to weaken Trion, it was for something far more important.


    His memories.


    His understanding of Trion was about to take a massive step forward. Boreas'' memories would show him the details of the past, and his present, and it would be the key to unravel Triom from the inside.


    Rowan had learned patience, he waited until Circe had absorbed everything that she could, and as always she surprised him with her strength, she took everything without losing a single iota of power.


    Now it was his turn. He shut off her mind and entered her soul, waiting inside of her, the memories of the God of Storms.

 Chapter 740 The Vault Of Hekaton

    <h4>Chapter 740 The Vault Of Hekaton</h4>


    The memories of Boreas appeared to him like an ocean, they were massive, but when he touched them, they were not deep and oddly empty. Something was holding him back, a barrier he had hoped would not be present, but who was he kidding, there was no way everything he wanted would be presented to him on a silver tter.


    His father was smarter than that. Like any good weapon, he had ced safeguards in the memories of Boreas. Rowan would have done the same thing.


    He swept his mind over the ocean of memories and received a multitude of sensations and Intents, dozens of them. He parsed through each of them and enriched himself with a deeper understanding of the god.


    Although what he discovered next was surprising, he could not say it was unexpected. From the surface memories he collected, he immediately discovered that Boreas was notplete.


    What he had killed was indeed Boreas, this was his Divine Spark after all, but an essential part of him had been stripped away, and he no longer had ess to it. This was the case for the rest of the gods of Trion.


    What was left here were more like figureheads, given enough power to make them appear strong to the rest of the universe, while their true abilities had been locked somewhere.


    It was possible for his father to kill any of the gods if he wanted to and simply rece them with ''another Boreas'' or ''another Kuranes,'' if he wanted to. In fact, Rowan did not doubt that he might have done this more than once with some of the gods.


    Boreas had been slowly growing insane inside this area that was rife with extra-dimensional energy of Destruction, and one reason he could survive for so long was his varied Intent that soothed his Spirit and purified his soul.


    Since such a power was unique to Boreas, then Rowan could infer that some of the other gods might not be able to do the same. Perhaps when some of them went insane beyond any hope of recovery, his father could simply rece them. Their true core was not here.


    He hade to realize that what his father valued from the gods were their powers and not their intellect. Rowan had stolen the mind of Boreas, but his true body and power were out of reach.


    This caused the memories Rowan got to be just what he could skim from the surface, if he wanted to do more he would have to push through an ephemeral barrier that connected Boreas to the rest of the gods.


    The best method to describe this phenomenon was that the gods of Trion were a sort of hive mind. The majority of their consciousness could not be essed by them, and only the surfaceyer of their mind was their own.


    Rowan did not know which fate was worse, was it to be a puppet and be unaware of it, or to be a puppet who was aware that its independence was limited, and everything it had could be taken away with a tug of the leash?


    Immediately Rowan saw the simrities between the gods and Andar. Despite the fact that he had given Andar arge part of his independence at first, the truth was that before Rowan gave him his freedom, he had been the true core of that child.


    Even if Andar had perished Rowan would have found ways to resurrect or collect all the benefits the boy hadbored over.


    This was the power of a Reflection. This was the cursed legacy of his father. The gods of Trion were simply programming casually yed by his father. In many ways, he was not so different from his father, only his Will of Truth had begun to separate him from his foul legacy.


    Without his Will, he would have never been able to truly see how deeply he was falling, and he might have found himself in a situation where he could no longer separate himself and the man he wished to kill.


    ''Focus on the reason you are here. There will be time for you to search your consciousness and rid yourself of anytent dangers hidden in your psyche.''


    ?


    Boreas had be a High god with the deaths of countless Dominators with high levels of power who were carrying his bloodline, but the real benefits of all those deaths were not channeled to him but to his Divine Kingdom.


    Rowan could see the trick that was being yed here. The core of a normal god was their Divine Spark, but for Boreas, the core of his power was his missing Divine Kingdom.


    His father had ced him in a vault, while he had taken his Divine Kingdom.


    One of the reasons Rowan could easily kill Boreas was that he had ess to his Divine Spark and did not have to fight against the Divine Kingdom of a High god; this battle had only one oue when Boreas had been crippled in such a manner.


    His Divine Kingdom still existed, but it had been taken away, and Rowan could not find it because details of where it resided were hidden deep inside the hive mind.


    The hive mind could as well be called the mind of his father. Rowan was so close to the man and if he pushed further into the ocean of memories, he might be able to excavate a lot of secrets.


    The idea was tempting, but he held himself back. He had his ns and he would follow, doing that act would be a direct challenge, and without more information on his foe, he would fail to seed.


    The hunter was patient. He needed an opening to gain ess to this Hive mind, and perhaps the key could be found when he finished scouring through the mind of Boreas.


    He could not hope to unravel the mysteries of Trion in a single move, but learning from Boreas memories would have to do.


    Rowan hoped to understand the reason for the decision his father made, and he plunged deeper into the memories avable to him, zipping along the tumultuous highway of the long life of a god until he reached the beginning of what he could ess without plunging deeper into the hive mind of the gods.


    This portion of his memories was disordered, likely because the true owner of this memory was long dead and Boreas remembered only little bits of this past life.


    Rowan discovered that a greater part of Boreas''s life had been spent inside the vault, and now Rowan knew theplete name for it.


    The Vault of Hekaton.


    Rowan shivered in excitement as he discovered the opening he was looking for. The vault was one part of a seven-part key to unlock a ce of mystery that was unknown to Boreas and the rest of the Trion gods.


    Hekaton was the name of his brother. This Ancient being had been born seven hundred million years ago, and for the greater part of his life, he had existed as a massive storm that stretched for more than a million miles, his presence was so vast that it reached outer space and influenced the movements of the moons.

 Chapter 741 Golgoth

    <h4>Chapter 741 Golgoth</h4>


    For a moment Rowan was almost lost in the primal nature of his brother. He was a being of pure elemental chaos. Uncontroble and unbounded, a million years would go by before he blinked his eyes, and although he existed without any drive to seek a purpose or even learn to speak.


    Hekaton had been happy.


    Elura had made a mistake, her children were already perfect, and it was her desire for change that brought a monster into their midst.


    Rowan watched a small part of his brother''s life. He rarely took a physical body and had only taken such a shape three times as he hated the constraint of the flesh, and thest time he took it was on the day of his death.


    This was the moment he was looking for. This memory was short but strangely clear as if Boreas had looked for this particr set of memories inside the Hive mind and had reyed it over and over again.


    For the first time, Rowan watched it happen.


    His consciousness oversaw the events like a third party and he saw a scene of great devastation. The entire of Trion had almost been torn to pieces, three mighty bodies were sprawled out on the broken surfaces, they had been killed, and Hekaton was going to be the fourth to die.


    Rowan paused this scene and mentally rebuilt the devastated world of Trion and even though it was a Major World, when he brought it together, he discovered that it was far smaller than the current state of the. He filed this information forter, it could be an important clue.


    Rowan saw that Hekaton took the shape of a blue humanoid with three eyes but from the waist down he was nothing but a mass of ice, lightning, and swirling winds, he was holding twonces made from lightning and was already gravely injured.


    He had been sliced nearly in half, he was a being that had six limbs, but a sizable chunk of his torso was syed on the ground, his bright blue blood was spilling from his wounds in such prodigious volumes, it was enough to fill an entire ocean.


    The wounds seemed to freeze his body in its present state, as Hekaton struggled to be the storm, but his flesh was a burden that refused to leave him.


    Rowan recognized the presence of Will of at least the fourth dimension, Time. This blow made it impossible for Hekaton to heal himself because it had fixed the timing of this wound as absolute, and without an opposing Will, no matter how powerful Hekaton was, he could not fight against it.


    Hekaton was not dwelling on his injuries, his eyesight was focused on a full-body armored figure sitting on a stark metal throne. The armor worn by the figure appeared to be rusted and he sat with his head resting on one of his arms.


    The figure had a tattered ck cape draped by the side of the throne and a great sword rested by the side of the throne. The wind that blew past this man appeared to be infected by an air of destion.


    There was something about this man¡­ it was as if he carried all the burden of creation on his shoulders and he appeared, so tired, but he refused to stop moving with a sheer stubbornness that had long exceeded madness.


    From his memories, he knew that this figure arrived when Elura was lured away from the by a shadowy presence.


    When this man arrived, he had dragged the seven children of Elura before him with a gesture and he gave them the chance to attack him with their greatest power, and only after they did would he retaliate.


    He told them that if they could make him take a single step back, he would leave them to their fate, and honor the bargain with Elura, but if they failed, their life was forfeit.


    There was almost something honorable about this man.


    After collectively striking him for the first time, the single blow from the figure killed three of their numbers, leaving Hekaton and thest three at the edge of death.


    He struggled to lift his weapon, but the figure on the throne sighed as if in great tiredness, with a wave of his hand Hekaton''s life was snuffed out, and his siblings shortly followed.


    The knowledge of who that armored figure was, easily came to him then, Golgoth the God King.


    Rowan did not doubt that if he pulled off the helm of that man he would see one of the faces he saw inside the blood of the Third Prince.


    Was Golgoth another Aspect of his father or was he something that was created after? Why was his father called a trickster by the gods? Rowan hoped for all those answers as he began ascending the memory chain.


    What came next was a series of iprehensible images and sensations that went on for too long. Rowan took the time to analyze these inputs and found out that it was simr to birthing pains.


    This period of chaos must have taken millennia, but it would seem that his father was carving the bodies of his siblings into the form he wanted, and although they were dead, their insane vitality made it possible for them to feel this vition of their flesh.


    There were more details but most of them were to be found deep in the hive mind. Rowan was patient and did not push deeper into the hive mind, which would do nothing but alert his father, if he could not learn everything from Boreas, then he would take it from the minds of the other gods.


    Even though the information here was sparse, there was still a lot. Most of them were meaningless to Rowan, details on rituals, politics, crafting, and many other endeavors that Boreas focused on, all of these were treasures to any god, but Rowan had long surpassed this level of crafting and held more sophisticated techniques.


    Another interesting memory came up and Rowan embraced it. It showed a scene not so long ago where the gods of Trion had assembled.


    It urred in a ce called Elysium, which was most likely a pocket world or dimension simr to this area filled with Destruction because Rowan could detect another form of Higher Order Energy here appearing in the form of golden mist.


    This ce overlooked the entire Empire-controlled Territory and it enabled the gods to monitor their holdings in real time.


    Rowan discovered the mystery of how the gods knew he had arrived before he reversed time. Although he had traveled fast with speeds many times the speed of light, he still took at least four seconds to cross the entire span of the Empire before he reached Trion.


    It would be enough for any watcher here to have detected his presence, but when he entered Trion not using space but time, he had nullified the advantage of the gods when it came to their surveince capabilities.


    What drew his attention however was the figure of Golgoth sitting on a throne made of wood. He barely acknowledges the rest of the gods, simply memorizing their Aura and shape as he focuses on the God King.


    Was this really another Aspect of his father?

 Chapter 742 A Traitor And A Betrayer

    <h4>Chapter 742 A Traitor And A Betrayer</h4>


    Without ess to multiple consciousnesses, it was a bit difficult for Rowan to separate his deeper introspection while analyzing every detail of the memory he was watching.


    He silenced his chaotic thought process and focused on what was happening at the moment, he would analyze these memoriester, what was important was not to miss any slight clue that came up. He would not have the advantage where another godly being would tell him all the answers to his questions.


    Every answer he would receive must be fought for, and no one was here to help him if he made a wrong conclusion from the data he collected. Rowan would rather have it this way, he trusted no one, not even reality, and only wisdom and a firm mind would lead him through the countless dangers in his path.


    With this in mind, he concentrated on the memories, specifically on the armored figure sitting on a throne made from wood.


    Rowan was able to see more of the God King and he saw something shocking. The god King was dying.


    This was a terrible sign and it made Rowan destroy many of his previous assumptions. The God King was supposed to be Immortal, and unlike a mortal, death was something that should be much harder toe by for such a being.


    Through tiny gaps in the armor, he saw pale bones and rotting flesh, the yellow eyes of the God King seemed feverish and Rowan could smell the intense sense of rot emanating from his body.


    Not dying¡­ dead, but still too stubborn to relinquish his hold on power.


    The Great Sword beside him was also the same, it was made from bones, and there were veins that ran along the spine of the sword that pushed cold congealed blood along its lengths, yet even in death, this weapon grew more powerful, as if its spite against all life was multiplying the closer it got to death.


    This weapon was dangerous. Rowan felt an almost instinctive aversion to it, and he was almost amused at this emotion because it signified that if he was attacked enough times with this weapon, then it would be able to kill him.


    If his father had more than one Aspect, and he was referred to as the Traitor, then it was most likely the case that sometimes in the past, his father must have betrayed the God King. There was no one else who should be able to injure this powerful figure to this extent.


    Perhaps his father must have felt that his injuries would have killed off the God King by now, but this man did not know the meaning of giving up. He was already a rotting corpse, yet he and his greatsword still clung to life, too stubborn to die.


    Rowan had assumed that the reason his father chose such a weak physique previously was to hide himself from the gaze of other powers in the universe. Yet he never considered the fact that his father could be hiding from someone inside Trion itself.


    This would exin so many actions he took in the past. Why would he ally himself with such weak Dominators like Augustus and the others? Why did he have to be truly threatened on Jarkarr by the Demon Prince and his mother escaping before he revealed his might? Also, why was his presence not well known on Trion?


    The answer was simple, he was also being hunted.


    The waters of Trion ran deep indeed, and his father might not be the only yer in this game. Or perhaps, multiple personalities or Aspects of himself were fighting for a single prize.


    Rowan wished he had a face so he could massage his scalp, he sighed, answers could be waiting for him ahead, he should proceed with the memory.


    ?


    The first gesture from the God-king was to ask for the gods to reveal their vault.


    Those words were backed by an incredible power, it was spoken with an application of Will. Rowan could feel how themand had bored into the soul of Boreas,pelling the god to open up his soul and reveal everything to the God King.


    This enabled Rowan to understand the limits of the God King''s Will and he pegged it at the Fourth Dimensional Level¡ªTime. Every piece of evidence that was presented to him showed that the God King was indeed at this level, and even after all this time he had not improved.


    It also did not mean Rowan Will was stronger than those of the God King, technically he was still a One-Dimensional being, while the God King was already a Four-Dimensional being. Yet the unique structure of Rowan''s body made him capable of performing certain actions that should be impossible for someone of his power.


    An example would be traveling through time and space when entering Trion, if he had his previous Ouroboros Absolute body, even with the Tower of Greed, it would have been impossible for him to travel across time and space.


    His form was that of his Destroyer Apollyon, a Celestial Doomsday Machine, meant to destroy universes, and he built it with the ruin of a Supreme World with a foundation at the Seven-Dimensional level, while having ess to power as unique as the Will of Truth, it was not an understatement to say that Rowan was unique in all the many universes since the beginning of time. He was a confluence of many impossibilities working together in harmony to create something¡­ more inconceivable.


    Rowan did not know what he was truly capable of, and that was good because his enemies would not be able to either.


    Yet there was no doubt that at this time, the God King was dangerous, the figure he saw in Boreas'' memories when he ughtered the children of Elura appeared somewhat tired, but there had still been vibrancy and a sense of honor around him, but now, he appeared to be nothing but a corpse who had forgotten toy down and die.


    The rest of the gods opened their palms and a passage to their vaults was revealed, except for Minerva. She sat with the gods, but her presence was distant, even among her peers she was alone.


    Apart from Golgoth, Rowan was very much interested in this goddess, he needed to confirm her powers but Rowan was ny percent sure that Minerva was the goddess he had encountered inside the Nexus.


    He had escaped from the Nexus when he was still a mortal and at the Legendary State of the first Great Circle, an ident urred where he had been toote to follow the warnings of the Primordial Record and he had caught a glimpse of the Anima of an unknown goddess inside the Nexus.


    He had be inflicted with a curse called the Flesh of Madness and he nearly died. Vraegar had been born from that maddening period where Rowan''s body had done everything to betray him.


    It was telling that amongst all the gods, Minerva was the only one that was truly free. She had no vault. Perhaps the rest of the gods might think the vault was a powerful weapon, but the truth was that it was nothing but a cage, and no matter how much advantage it gave them it would also drive them to madness.


    If Golgoth was hunting his father, then did he know that Minerva was secretly working with him? Did any of the gods know that potentially there was a betrayer in their midst?

 Chapter 743 Who Is The True Traitor?

    Chapter 743 Who Is The True Traitor?


    ??Rowan hurriedly ran through the knowledge he knew about Minerva while pairing it with the impression Boreas had about this goddess.


    The most likely result that he derived was that she was the creator of the Order of Broken Eye, then which meant she was in league with his father. There would be no other reason for her Anima to be present deep inside the Nexus where she was overseeing a page of his Primordial Record while birthing a mysterious clone that Rowan had ughtered.


    Rowan looked deeply at this goddess. She sat with her hands folded primly on her thighs, her eyes looked down and away from the gods, others might call it a sign of reservation but Rowan recognized it for what it was. Contempt. Although she tried to hide it, Minerva held nothing but contempt for the gods.


    There was also something different about her, Rowan could not ce his fingers on it, but it was mostly because of her eyes, they were cracked like ss that had been shattered but still forcefully held together, and there was a fierce intelligence hidden inside it.


    Rowan caught glimpses of Boreas''s impression of this goddess, and he saw that he hated her. Amongst them all she was the most mysterious, she was not a team yer and her objectives were unknown. She did not fight for power or influence and she always had a smile that made Boreas think she thought of him as nothing but an animal.


    The temptation to hurl a thunderbolt at the goddess anytime he saw her was so strong, that he made a statue of Minerva from Davross that he destroyed after their meeting. It was a pale imitation, but it would have to do.


    From what Rowan could dig from Boreas memories, he found out that the reason she was not burdened with a vault was because she helped the God King in the past, and as a reward she was given an entire continent on Trion.


    This was most likely not the full story, but it was a start.


    Trion had seven continents, two of which were dedicated towards the great battle against the Demons and Mages, leaving five inhabitants continents.


    Of those five continents a single one was given to Minerva, and the rest of the gods shared the remaining four continents between them.


    For an entire continent to be given to Minerva was suspicious, but unlike the other gods, she did not hold any worlds outside of Trion. This was another reason the rest of the gods epted this proposal, as Minerva had been forbidden to ever own a outside Trion.


    Boreas remembered that she did not fight this decision. Only smiled that stupid smile of hers and nodded her head in eptance.


    There was also another reward given to her¡ªTelmus. A genius like none other, whom they granted the possibility to be a god of Trion, but had refused. A glory that no one had ever received or will ever receive.


    Rowan was impressed, who was this man that refused such great power? Was Minerva the one behind his decision or was he just that freaking stubborn?


    His inquiry dragged whatever impression Boreas had about him to the forefront and he saw a white-haired man with strong features and a confident bearing. He was an Ancestor of the Minerva family and he had been supposedly imprisoned for a long time and he was recently freed.


    Rowan would bet that this imprisonment was because of his refusal to be a god of Trion. He was interesting, but nothing to be concerned about, Rowan looked away before he hurriedly paused this memory.


    He called up the image of Telmus and analyzed it for a while. He had detected something about him that drew his attention, he did not know what it was, but at his level, every single indication of something special was most likely to be the case.


    Rowan could not shake the feeling that he had seen Telmus before. Not just seen him, but he had consumed him.


    ''I have eaten you before¡­ when? Where?''


    When the answer came to him, he almost smiled. The reason it was so hard for him to recollect where he had seen Telmus was simple.


    This was inside the Nexus, at that time Telmus was nothing but bones inside a crystal coffin, and one of his serpents had consumed him.


    At that time Rowan had limited control over his serpents, not understanding their purpose or how to properly meld and control them.


    He had directed his serpents to consume the entire Nexus, and one of them had gone beneath the river and entered Lamia''sir. At the bottom of the river was a field of bones and the serpents had consumed them all, one among those bones was a winged skeleton inside a crystal coffin.


    It was by consuming this skeleton that Rowan had managed to umte such arge amount of energy that led to the elerated evolution of his Chaos World Engine.


    Without Boreas memories, it would have been impossible for Rowan to find the connection here.


    Minerva was the goddess inside the Nexus and one of her bloodlines Ancestor Telmus, must have been imprisoned inside the Nexus, maybe as punishment or for whatever reason.


    Rowan had consumed the body of Telmus. Yet If Telmus was an Earth god, he would have been able to survive such drastic injuries as being fully consumed.


    Rowan''s powers as a Soul Reaver at that time were still too weak, he had not even activated the ability of that bloodline, and consuming Telmus''s body did not lead to any furtherplications, because he would have not been able to digest him.


    This was a lucky event for both Rowan and Telmus, for at that stage of his life, Rowan still had a soul, and if he had consumed the soul of an Earth god, the strain would have shattered his fragile mortal soul to pieces. It would most likely leave him mad or worse.


    If the rest of the gods were puppets, his true enemy among them was this white-haired goddess. Was it possible that she might be another aspect of his father? Or was she something else?


    His contemtion was arrested by what the God King said next,


    "The end of days is nigh."


    Rowan paused this scene and looked at the expression of the gods, especially Minerva, he would like to tter himself but somehow he doubted that Golgoth was referring to him. This seemed different, he did not say the end of Trion or the end of the gods, he said the end of days.


    His intuition was screaming at him, that whatever was going to be said next was vitally important. His father had spent billions of years or even more inside this universe, what had he been nning?


    Golgoth continued speaking after Kuranes knelt before him while saying, "Would you be finally free¡­ brother?"


    ''Brother?!'' Rowan thought in shock, did the God King see the rest of the gods of Trions as his siblings? Perhaps this might be the root cause for the disagreement between his father and the God King.


    If Rowan understood the character of a Reflection, and he should, because he created multiple Reflections, then his father should not see any value for the gods of Trion beyond them being a resource to him.


    Maybe Golgoth the God King had grown defective, or perhaps like his Berserker Clone left in the Underverse, was it possible for the God King who was previously a Reflection to develop a unique soul of his own, and therefore was no longer bound to the wishes of his father?


    Could it be as simple as this, that after multiple billions of years, an Aspect of his father had developed a soul and had gone rogue?


    ''Wait, perhaps I''m going about it all wrong, what if it was not Golgoth that had developed a soul but his father?''

 Chapter 744 The End of Days

    Chapter 744 The End of Days


    ??This theory was not unfounded, clearly, his father and the God King had been working together for a very long period, and whatever happened between them that had caused such a schism would have to be an extremely abnormal event.


    If his father had gained a soul it may exin the many abnormalities of this man, maybe he was no longer fighting for the resurrection of his True Body and was after something more personal.


    The answer to all those questions would be in the head of his father who had gone missing after the battle at Jarkarr, the gods had been searching all over for him but to no avail. Somehow the idea of that man hiding himself with so many monumental events transpiring struck Rowan as dangerous.


    If his father had truly gained a soul, then he was no longer just a Reflection, but a new form of life, in that case, Rowan would have to adjust his mindset on how to deal with him. Because if he owned a soul, it made him much weaker to Rowan''s influence.


    A Reflection was dangerous to Rowan because it would be very difficult to trace their movements and Circe might be infected with a Reflection but it would be difficult for Rowan to find out if the Reflection chooses to hide deep enough, but with a soul¡­ he would be at an advantage.


    Rowan shelved these thoughts forter, as ns to understand the full background of the hidden conflicts began to blossom in his mind, he continued the memory and listened to the God King more closely than even the gods here were doing, except Minerva, she acted nonchnt, but her eyes were the most focused among all of them.


    The presence of this goddess meant he would adjust his ns again, Minerva was a wild card, and he would not be able to kill her as easily as he did Boreas. Rowan decided to leave her for thest.


    The eerie voice of the God King rang out in the silence of the hall,


    "Your wait has been rewarded and your patience has led to our victory." He adjusted his posture with a feline grace so that he was no longer leaning back on the throne and sat forward, almost as if he were a leopard that was about to pounce.


    "A recent event has opened a new path for me that I had once thought to be impossible. Our great enemy has made a grievous mistake and revealed too much of his hand and his treasure also."


    He mmed his hand against the side of his throne, tearing a chunk from the wood, and it was revealed that inside the throne was filled with pus and fat maggots, for the wood was rotting,


    That movement caused Rowan to notice a pair of branches that had pierced into the spine of the God-king, like the tentacles of an octopus. Rowan paused the images and noticed a subtle exchange of power happening.


    Half of the branches were pumping green energy of life into the body of the God King while the other half were draining yellowish pus that stank of rot and death.


    If he was not mistaken, this throne must be the only reason that the God King was alive. He was sitting on a metallic throne in the past, but he had to change it to preserve himself for as long as possible.


    The wounds given to him must be so grievous that such abundant life force from the body of the Empyrean of Life was not enough to save him, only slowing down his rate of decay, keeping this shambling monstrosity of hate in a state beyond life and death.


    Rowan signed, ''Trion is filled with nothing but Abominations.''


    "He would not be allowed to retrieve it!" The God King roared, "The presence of that trickster was within my calction, he wears my skin, but he does not follow my will. Be calm and watch, and let use together like never before. Put aside the petty quarrels that have splintered us for so long, for our Ascension and freedom are before us all. Are you ready to seize it? It shall be the greatest battle of our existence, but our victory is assured."


    So much information in such a few words, if his father had left Trion without a powerful Treasure that the God King had now seized, then this should mean that he was going for something much more powerful. With the God King previously saying that the end of days was near, it meant events may be proceeding faster than Rowan had anticipated, and perhaps his present powers may not be able to handle whatever cmity was on the horizon.


    There was never enough time for him, from one cmity to another, he would have to rapidly put out this fire before it turned into a congration that would burn him to ash alongside everyone else. As far as he knew this universe was still very young, barely twenty billion years old, and it should have many trillions of years left in its lifespan, what should necessitate the end of days?


    "What does that mean going forward," Tiberius growled, drawing Rowan''s attention back to the memory.


    Rowan''s gaze turned towards the God of War, the air of menace rippling from his muscr body was intense, he resembled a machine made for battle and ughter and not even a god, and he would be a powerful warrior in his own right, but he was not a concern, everything he heard now from the God King was more important,


    The God King chuckled, his mirth was a thing of horror, exposing a thick ck tongue that did not move even while he spoke, the dead should have no right to beughing,


    "It means I can now move more freely at this moment. The leash over Bloodline Elevation is gone. Let your descendants begin to shine bright. Let the light of Trion begin to rise!"


    Kuranes gasped in pleasure, "Are we free to be?..."


    "Indeed my brothers and sisters," The God King loudly replied, "before the great war begins, the least among you should be a God King, only then would you be free of your vault!"


    ''Oh, it was a good thing I arrived at this time,'' Rowan thought, fighting a group of God Kings without the weakness of their vaults would be a challenge that would distract him from the true dangers of Trion.

 Chapter 745 Plan For Chaos

    <h4>Chapter 745 n For Chaos</h4>


    The vast majority of the memories ended here, the God King had called Kuranes, Tiberius, and Horush to consult with him, while the rest of the gods were told to rapidly increase their power bases.


    A special currency would be dispersed to them every decade which they would use to increase their power bases, and they were encouraged to begin researching the mysteries behind their powers.


    Boreas returned to his vault where he gave the order for his bloodline to rapidly increase their powerbase, and began sending a majority of the Dominators at the Third Great Circle with low potential to the battlefield to die, of course, this process was disguised as the gods now willing to wipe out the gue of the Demons and Mages in theirnd.


    For those Dominators with greater potential, who had the capabilities of bing Earth gods, he gave orders to the Ancestor for them to be protected until they became numerous enough that he would be able to rapidly climb the ranks of godhood when he consumed them all.


    Every potential Earth god unique to his bloodline was given all the resources they would need without any limits, it was the reason Rico and many others could be Earth gods so quickly. This event was repeating itself with all the other gods on Trion as a wave of enlightenment and a great opportunity for power and long life swept the entire.


    The mortals sang praises to their gods every day for this boon, and for those that perished at the battlefield, they all believed that their sacrifice would lead to an age of peace, that their sacrifice was to buy time for the geniuses of their bloodline to all be Earth gods so they could sweep through the battlefield.


    ''How utterly ridiculous, the gods wish to consume their descendants while they are nothing but food themselves.'' Rowan thought. He now understood why there were no longer seven Earth gods on Trion like before.


    His mind shed toward Augustus, one of the firm wishes of this man was to be an Earth god, and for that reason, he had lied, schemed, and killed for the opportunity to be one of the lucky seven. Rowan wondered how the man would feel when he knew that at this time his talents would have been unleashed and he could finally be an Earth god.


    Knowing Augustus, bing an Earth god would not be enough, after that, he would begin to seek for something more. This thought finalized the ns Rowan was formting inside his consciousness.


    Although he had be aware of this change decades ago, the angelic spies he had kept on Trion had detected the bloodline lock over Trion had been lifted.


    That information at that time did not trouble him, even if Trion produced a billion Earth gods, they were nothing but a slightly bigger ant before him, but this was before he understood that the gods fed on the dead Dominators, every time a powerful Dominator was killed, they grew stronger.


    Rowan had always assumed that this order to break the bloodline lock hade from his father as a response to his escape after the events on Jarkarr, but he was wrong, this act hade from the God King whose unknown purpose could be a great threat to him.


    Perhaps injuring his father and allowing Elura to escape for a short while had caused more damage than he had expected, as whatever ns his father must haveid down must have been severely disrupted by those unexpected events and Golgoth must have taken advantage of that.


    It would seem the elevation of the Gods of Trion was never the n of his father, he was ying a much different game.


    Golgoth on the other hand called the gods his brothers and wished to elevate them to a higher level, Rowan was very suspicious of these acts. If Golgoth was another Aspect of a Primordial''s Reflection, there was no way he would consider the gods of Trion, no matter how powerful, to be his equal.


    Maybe this change happened because Golgoth acquired a soul. Maybe he now considered the gods of Trion to be his equal. It was impossible to know for now which line of assumption was the correct one.


    Golgoth had said that a chance had opened up for him when the trickster revealed his treasure. That treasure must be Elura, perhaps the God King thought that she was dead, not knowing that she was imprisoned inside the Third Prince.


    Elura told him that for the Third Prince to imprison her inside of his body he would have to be using a lot of power. This was very significant because if Golgoth knew that the Third Prince was weakened, he would be able to move against him.


    The Third Prince must have recognized that his present weakness was now revealed to Golgoth, this should be the reason he had fled, allowing Golgoth to finally chart Trion on the course he wanted without any interruptions from a weakened Third Prince.


    There must have been a delicate bnce of power being kept between the God King and Golgoth, and that bnce had been broken.


    A single move from Rowan had set off far more changes than he had expected, and everything was rapidly spiraling out of control.


    Rowan signed, there were so many spections he coulde up with but all would be useless unless he received more information. However what was important was that he knew that there was more than one faction in Trion and he had seen the cracks caused by his actions, what was left for him was to squeeze, widening those cracks until they became massive craters.


    He had finalized his ns, he would be killing and possessing all the gods of Trion. With the powers of Boreas in his hands, he would be able to acquire the proper bloodlines of all the other gods and acquire a suitable Earth god from their respective bloodlines whom he would ascend to godhood.


    With this method, ughtering the gods would be easier, but that was only the first part of his n, the other side would be creating chaos to distract the gods and the God King from what he was doing.


    Rowan nned to do something truly crazy, he would be making the numerous weaker bloodlines like those of the Guardsmen now have the capability of bing gods.


    He wondered, how would the glorious and arrogant royal bloodlines of Trion react when their ves and servants began to transform into gods.

 Chapter 746 Labyrinth Coin

    Chapter 746 Labyrinth Coin


    Through experiments with the so-called lesser bloodlines, the powerful families of Trion had been able to create thousands of bloodlines, most of them were failures, but some of them could reach the level of an Earth god.


    Although Dominators were numerous on Trion, they hardly constituted five percent of the total poption on the, the majority of the sapient lifeforms were mostlyprised of those with weaker bloodlines, as most of them were taken from their home worlds all around the Empire controlled territories and brought to Trion as ves and servants.


    These bloodlines could not equal those of a Dominator and even those that reached the Earth god level were many times weaker than an average Dominator at the Earth god level, as a Dominator at the Earth god level was equal to a Minor god. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Even if Rowan began to enhance these bloodlines and made them able to be gods, they would not be able to overthrow the chains that Trion had wrapped around their neck, since even the Earth gods of Trion would be able to battle them.


    Their purpose would be to create chaos and sow a seed of dissatisfaction in the heart of every Dominator.


    Every Dominator was aware that their life was a ticking clock, one beat away from expiration. No matter how powerful they grew to be, they would never be gods and, hence would never possess an Immortal Soul.


    If their weaker ves and servants begin to possess the souls of Immortals, that would create a crisis that would shake the entire.


    Granted, a Dominator at the Earth god level was able to fight a Minor God to a standstill. That was just it, they could only fight them, if they were more talented, they could even kill the god, but that was also useless.


    A god had a Divine Spark that was kept inside an enclosed space called the Divine Kingdom, and their physical manifestation was just a shell they could wield at their leisure, killing their bodies was simr to a mortal losing a fingernail, they could always recreate more.


    For everyone else, trying to find the Divine Kingdom of a god was simr to finding a single needle in a house filled with billions of other needles.


    A single god would exhaust a million Dominators to death, not in a year or even after a hundred years, the battle could take tens of thousands of years and the god would win.


    They would not feel fatigued, and with their immortal soul, fighting against Dominators would elerate their learning and enable them to gain ess to Intent faster, while the Dominators would slowly lose their minds as the toll of regenerating their destroyed bodies countless times without the aid of an immortal soul take its toll.


    A great source of pride among Dominators was the fact that their Earth gods were unmatched and could fight against gods equally, but with this analysis, that was simply not true.


    A god was immortal, and so the concept of time was useless to them. Fighting a battle that spans two years and two thousand years was all the same to them, and even if it took them a million years, they would still win the fight against any number of Earth god Dominators sent against them.


    Any observant Dominator would understand this fact and the hidden resentment in the heart of billions of Dominators about the lock in their bloodlines would reveal itself.


    Because a Dominator could feel it, this lock that was preventing them from bing gods. Especially the powerful ones at the limits of the Earth god level.


    The chaos that this event would create would be unprecedented, it would be enough to distract the gods and Golgoth while he took them down, one at a time.


    ?


    Rowan beganpiling the tangible benefits he had gained from this battle, and he quickly realized that the most valuable properties of Boreas were his Spirit Guises and the mysterious currency he had uncovered from his memories.


    In the creation of his Spirit Guises, what Boreas was missing in knowledge, he made do with treasures, and he hade to build his Spirit Guises with so many Divine materials, it was absurd, some materials that could not be found inside the material universe were present inside the Spirit Guises.


    Rowan noticed that Boreas had traded most of these materials from the God King using this mysterious currency, and he found it rming that the God King had ess to a vast amount of treasures that could not be found inside the universe.


    Either the God King had stable ess to materials outside the universe, or he must have brought a sizable amount of treasures with him when he entered the universe, although Rowan considered that the second option was the more likely one.


    The gods of Trion were not just suffering inside their vaults with no benefits, as every ten thousand years spent in the vault would earn them a currency called Labyrinth Coin, for, during the course of their stay in the vaults, the gods could earn from a single coin to as much as a hundred depending on the turbulence of the Destructive Energies outside the vault.


    The presence of the gods inside the vault served as an important lynchpin that stabilized this mysterious area filled with destructive energies. Without their presence then this vault would notst long under the unceasing onught of destruction.


    This endless sea of Destruction was being held down by this vault, and Rowan had noticed that even the vault was slowly beginning to break down under the strain.


    When he arrived with Circe during her ascension, he had noticed a sign saying: The Vault Of¡­ the words were faded and the rest had worn away. What that sign should have read was: The Vault Of Hekaton, but slowly the vault was beginning to lose cohesion, even with the presence of the gods.


    This made Rowan wonder where all this energy wasing from, and where this ce was located in the first ce.


    Boreas had no idea where this ce was located, he had been ced here not long after he was created, and there were nondmarks or signs that Rowan could use. Although he sensed he was still somewhere close to Trion.


    If this energies were anywhere near Trion then just a brief release of this power would utterly wipe out the Empire and a greater part of the gxy with it.

 Chapter 747 Shall We Begin?

    Chapter 747 Shall We Begin?


    This Destructive energy was just one more mystery to be uncovered, and it was all a matter of time before he did so.


    Rowan would easily be able to know the truth when he evolved his Will to the Third Dimension and gained the ability to exist in his true form. This part was crucial as a lot depended on him being able to utilize his full potential, he would not be as lucky with the other gods as he was with Boreas, and it was frustrating trying to exert his powers through such weak vessels.


    His mind had be much more focused so he was not too frustrated with his current state, he was just eager to evolve. Influencing this ce and the currency that was earned could be the key he needed to evolve faster.


    The energy of Destruction in this ce rose and ebbed in a chaotic rhythm, and it could not be easily predicted. If the period where the gods guarded the vault were particrly chaotic they would earn more from the God King.


    This was because the chance for madness increased with the rising of the energy of Destruction and the difort suffered by the gods multiplied as a result.


    Each Labyrinth Coin could be exchanged for various powerful treasures, materials, techniques, and many other necessities.


    This was the method the gods of Trion had been able to umte a massive amount of techniques, like the Berserker Art and so many other treasures, this also included the Proto-Source level treasure wielded by Boreas.


    Boreas had spent a lot of Labyrinth Coins to purchase the materials needed for his Spirit Guises but he still had a sizable amount left to the tune of 345 Labyrinth Coins in total.


    To put the worth of these coins into perspective, Boreas exchanged his Proto¨CSource level weapon with 250 Labyrinth Coins, and of the hundreds of millions of Spirit Guises he had produced, he had spent barely 50 Labyrinth Coins.


    How Trion sourced its techniques and weapons was a point of contention for Rowan as he endlessly brainstormed how the gods of Trion had been able to produce so many advanced techniques and weapons without conquering the majority of the universe, and the answer turned out to be a hidden system of trade only essible to the gods of Trion.


    This would solve one of his greatest problems for materials for his evolution. At this moment Rowan needed to evolve from a One-dimensional being to a Two-dimensional being, and such an event would bring about great changes in his environment, and he expected that such changes would be detected by the universe. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Although he was inside the universe when he created his Destroyer, it was in another special Dimension that he called the Forge, an area that mimicked the Fifth Dimension that could be found outside the universe. This meant the universe had not been aware of his presence and his ascension, and he feared that all that would change if he decided to evolve while fully present in three-dimensional space.


    The solution was simple, it was to build another Forge, but one whose focus was on containing whatever energy was released during his evolution, and if he could recreate the fifth-dimensional space that he used in creating his Destroyer that would be the icing on the cake.


    The only problem with this was that he had no more materials that he could build a new Forge with, some of which he had to find from outside the universe or by stripping hundreds of worlds for their resources, he did not even have the manpower which was his Angels that would have mined and build the forge for him.


    With this exchange system, he could solve a greater portion of his material needs when he exchanged for them, and the Spirit Guises would be used in ce of his Angels. He hoped that when he ascended to be a Two-dimensional being or even higher, he might be able to ess more of his abilities, perhaps freeing up a couple of his consciousness pirs.


    Rowan had a n to enhance the process of earning more Labyrinth Coins, If he could influence the energy of Destruction in his area, then it would mean that Boreas would have to weather more potent energies, while this might have been detrimental to the god previously, with Rowan it was not as effective if at all.


    The allocation for dispensing Labyrinth Coins would be taking ce a decade from now, and so he had ten years to make Boreas ''suffer.''


    Sending the exhausted Lost back into his body which had been knocked out when Circe had seized control of the technique and consumed Boreas, Rowan awakened Circe who looked around confused for a brief moment, before knowledge and understanding filled her mind and she arose.


    She looked at the shape of her hand before asking, "Would I ever be able to walk in my original shape any longer?"


    "For the next few years, no," Rowan replied, "but you should know as a god with an Immortal Soul, the concept of Time has be more ephemeral, and soon you would instinctively understand the trick to make time pass as easily as you blink your eyes."


    "Oh¡­" she replied distractedly, "I don''t know why I always thought that the weight of eternity must be especially hard to bear by the gods. I always thought it was maybe the reason why they were always so cruel. I would say they must need to relieve the tension of living an eternal life and bothering mortals now and then must be cathartic. That maybe as the payment for their protection, the death of countless mortals was worth it."


    "Now that you know the truth about eternity and time, what do you think about the actions of immortals?" Rowan asked her.


    She stood for a while in silence before she sighed, "I don''t know anymore, but I believe I will need to dwell on this matter some more."


    Lightning covered her body and she vanished, and when she reappeared she was sitting on the throne of Boreas, but she was no longer wearing her shape but that of the dead god.


    Before Boreas, forty-eight million Spirit Guises knelt on a single knee, acknowledging the rebirth of their god, this was all that was left of the battle, but for Rowan''s purposes, it was more than enough.


    Most of them would be harvested for materials to build the framework for his Forge and the others would begin harvesting resources from other worlds, even though he could collect resources from the God King, Rowan would never ce all his eggs in a single basket.


    Although it might be slow, it was technically possible to gather all the materials for the forge from the numerous celestial bodies inside the universe.


    Boreas adjusted himself on his throne and then he smiled, "Shall we begin?"

 Chapter 748 Finding Inner Strength

    Chapter 748 Finding Inner Strength


    ??The sound of a running shower stopped and light footsteps resounded as Andar walked up to the side of the wall and wiped the steam that had built on the mirror as he essed his physical appearance.


    His jet-ck hair was wet with moisture, and his skin was pink from being hammered by a high-pressure shower for the better part of an hour¡­ he had needed to clear his mind after everything that had happened and what would be happening momentarily and in the future that was toe.


    He watched a drop of water run down his nose and hit the ground with a faint plop, and his mind calcted a thousand possibilities, from trajectory, heat, momentum, vector, and so many others.


    Most Mages that were Rank 3 and below preferred the use of spells to keep themselves clean, considering the time spent on bathing to be nothing but a waste when with numerous Rank 0 Spells they could eliminate 99.9999% of germs on their bodies and leave them smelling of whatever fragrance they desired.


    A Rank 4 Mage body would contain so much energy and would be very efficient in processing those said energies that they would not be able to release any waste, and no matter how much they exerted themselves, they would not even sweat a single drop.


    Andar physique was superior to a Rank 4 Mage and he did not need to bathe but he always loved the experience and the vibration from the thousands of drops of water hitting his extremely sensitive skin every second was oddly rxing.


    Before he unlocked his Spirit Matrix he expected never to leave the ranks of a normal human, bathing had always served to calm his nerves and allowed him to deliberate on the issues that crowded his mind.


    For the past few months, he had been living life on Autopilot, the countless congrattions he received from his peers and his teachers flowed around him, and he simply smiled.


    He was now a Mage, and not just any other Mage, when he had returned he had battled with ten thousand Rank 1 Mages, a thousand Rank 2 Mages, a hundred Rank 3 Mages, ten Rank 4 Mages, and a single Rank 5 Mage, all of them in a powerful formation that could withstand even the might of a Rank 7 Mage.


    Andar had won¡­ with a single Rank 1 Spell.


    Now he was set to perform another miracle, and not just in front of the Mages of the ck Tower, no this time, it would be in front of the entire Magic civilization. Countless trillions of eyes would be watching him from more than ten thousand worlds, not just in this universe, but in other universes as well.


    He was to be proimed as a genius beyondparison. The one that stood above all under heaven.


    Yet, Andar could not help feeling like he was nothing but a sham, and instead of being here, he would rather be by the side of Rowan sitting beside a fire and listening to his words.


    At 33 years old, life was moving by him so fast and heading in a direction that he could not predict, and although this was everything he had ever wanted, Andar wondered why he did not feel exultant, he only felt¡­ hollow, as if what was happening was not real.


    Andar looked at his striking silver eyes and whispered to himself, "What would he think about you when he realizes that this is how you respond to this gift he had given you?"


    He had ced a bubble of air around himself instinctively, restricting every sound he was making from leaving his side. This application of energy was seamless to a ridiculous degree and it did not let the words he said escape.


    It began to bounce the sound inside the cage he had made for himself, and in a few short seconds, the words he spoke had been repeated thousands of times,


    "¡­respond to the gifts he had given you?


    "¡­respond to the gifts he had¡­


    "¡­respond to the¡­"


    With a silent cry of anger, he dispersed the bubble and silenced the words. Andar sucked in a long breath, feeling pain inside his heart, Rowan''s absence had left a gaping hole inside of him that he could feel. It was like losing an integral part of himself that he was not aware of, but when it was gone, it was almost maddening.


    Andar felt something like this before, it was when his master had left him and sacrificed himself to give him a chance to reach the ck Tower, he recognized it as a heartache, but this one was magnified a thousand times over.


    It did not help that the Light Devourer inside his Spirit Matrix also felt the absence of Rowan, and their difort fed on each other, and every so often the ache was so total it almost made him forget the pain of holding the Endless Vault Meditation Art.


    Like an itch in your back that no matter how hard you tried to reach yet you could never quite touch it. Andar had never expected that this loss would feel so terrible. Had Rowan understood that his absence would hurt him so much?


    His silver eyes shook, and a faint blue light began to arise from the depths of his eyes as if a star was awakening inside him. The stubbornness that had allowed him to exceed his limits a thousand times before was rising.


    The heartache and the pain had pressed him down for so long, but Andar believed that if he was a metal, then all of this was the tribtion to cleanse the impurities from his constitution. It was all a test of his fortitude and it appalled him that he was failing.


    Inside his heart, he chided himself,


    ''If he did¡­ if he knew his departure would leave you broken, then he would expect you to have picked yourself up by the scruff of your neck and forge ahead with the talents he had bestowed upon you. He is not gone, he is only far, and every moment spent not chasing him would mean the chance of ever reaching him would be lost to you forever!''


    This was the thought that snapped Andar out of his mncholic state. He could not remain as he was for long. With every passing moment, Rowan was moving away from him.


    How powerful was Rowanpared to him, and Andar had gained the impression when he sat with him that he was still quite young, and in his words, he heard the hunger for advancement.


    ''I will not allow this to happen. One day, I want to stand in front of you and say¡­''


    Andar shook his head in self-pity, as he mused, ''No, this is not right, words are cheap and action is everything.''


    The chance for bridging the gap between them was rapidly shrinking, soon to disappear, so everything he did now would be to ensure he was utilizing his abilities to their utmost potential and going beyond them, he must seize every opportunity given to him and create the ones that were nonexistent.

 Chapter 749 The Nine Years Plan

    <h4>Chapter 749 The Nine Years n</h4>


    The first of those opportunities was before him now, an opportunity that would redefine his path moving forward as his name would be known to the entirety of creation, one way or another he was about to walk towards the highest of stages.


    Andar would be disying his mastery of every discipline of the Magus World right in front of millions of audiences all Mages of renown and also in front of Archmages from all the Towers.


    He was barely three decades old and already possessed the mastery of subjects that would take endless lifetimes for a single mage to gain mastery in just one of them because knowledge like this was not attained by how much time you spent studying for it, but purely depended on your talents and something much deeper, the soul.


    Not everyone''s soul would be capable of holding the mysteries of creation, which was ultimately the path that Magus''s discipline led to. Complete mastery of any one of them would reveal the truth of creation.


    To be a Master in one discipline would ce you at the Mithril Rank, and if you were lucky, after countless years and back-breaking experiments that would most likely lead to failure you might w your way towards bing a Grandmaster.


    A feat that even Archmages found hard to replicate because ording to the hidden knowledge that even Andar did not have ess to, bing a Grandmaster in any discipline would mean you would be able to barely touch a higher dimension.


    It would make it infinitely easier for a Grandmaster to reach that dimension and be a Tower Master. Not all Grandmasters of their Discipline could be Tower Masters, but it raised the chance.


    His masters believed that with Andar''s talents, it was inevitable for him to be a Grandmaster in at least one of these disciplines, and if he could be a Grandmaster of all of them, a feat that seemed more likely to happen with every aplishment that Andar continually made, then the chance for him to be a Tower Master would increase more than six folds.


    These were the reasons why all masters from all over the universe and beyond had found their way to this ce to watch the beginning of a legend.


    This was to prove his ability, for him to be able to master all these disciplines in such a short time. After all, thest Tower Master was born many Eras ago, and from the beginning of the Magus civilization, there had only ever been six Tower Masters.


    Andar took onest look at himself in the mirror and made a small gesture with his left index finger. His body glowed as it repelled all the moisture left on his skin and clothes settled over his body, from shoes, pants, jackets, and mboyant cape.


    He hated the cape, but it was a necessary part of his attire as a prospective Mithril Rank master.


    If he failed this test, he would be stripped of the cape and if he seeded, he would be the first Mage to have all seven of these disciplines branded on his cape.


    When Andar became a Mage, his Spirit Body had evolved once more, giving him greater control over his Aether and massively increasing the amount of Aether he could store and generate at the same time.


    It was difficult for even him to understand the limits of his abilities, and this change had reflected itself in hispanion beast, the Cloud Whale, who was currently at Rank 4 and rapidly heading to Rank 5.


    The reason he could enjoy such pleasant showers without any barrier of Aether blocking the water from reaching him was that he could shut off his body''s natural response to the outside stimulus, which naturally happened by thickening the Aether around his body that would then produce a sort of force field around his body.


    This talent was simr to those of Rowan, whose force field was generated by his Telekinesis talent, and Andar''s own was generated by the insane amount of Aether and the Empyrean shell of the evolved Ouroboros that Rowan had inscribed into his DNA creating a unique barrier over his body.


    As a Mage, his control of power had be fine, and now he was able to manipte this part of his talents that had made it previously impossible for him to be an Acolyte.


    His Spirit had expanded, bing stronger, stunning all his teachers, but Andar knew it was due to thest lessons taught by Rowan on how to recreate his body inside his Spirit Matrix using just his Spiritual power.


    This exercise was difficult and up until now, Andar could only create a vague amorphous form that barely resembled humans, yet this alone had helped his Spirit to grow faster, increased its sensitivity and his control over it, and enhanced his perception.


    He reached the limits of an Acolyte with the Endless Vault Meditation Art with 396 Engraving Tiles unlocked. This number had reached 450 in less than a year since he had be an Archmage, and he was already a peak Rank 1 Mage.


    Already with his qualifications, he could easily be a Rank 4 Mage if he had enough vitality, but he wanted to make sure he would explore the limits of each level before pushing for the next.


    With his calctions, he would reach the limits of Rank 1 at 480 Engraving Tile in a few months, and he would push to be a Rank 2 Mage.


    He nned to spend just a single year on each rank as a Mage, an impossible achievement for anyone else, but he knew he could achieve it. In nine years, Andar wanted to be a Rank 9 Mage. He could not n on how long he could take to be an Mage as he was not yet qualified to judge himself on that matter.


    ''I hope this will be enough to see the end of the trail you leave behind. But if it is not, I will have to keep getting better.''


    Andar brushed invisible dust on his sleeves and turned away from the mirror. His clothes had been stored inside his Endless Vault alongside all his properties, and with gestures that he had attuned to various actions surrounding his Vault, he could summon anything he had stored inside of it.


    Andar veered around to the door and slightly opened it, and a wave of sound that could onlye from millions of mouths speaking at the top of their lungs assailed him. He cringed as he noticed hundreds of faces turned towards his direction, all lining the path he would be taking to the testing ground.


    He was no longer on the Body Farm but on a massive testing ground situated near the top of the ck Tower. He would be tested here before the eyes of the many universes.


    ''Well, let''s get this show started.''


    Andar snapped his fingers and he vanished in a burst of silver light and he appeared in the center of a vast field.


    He looked up at the millions of faces all around him as a sudden hush fell on the crowd. His entrance had been unexpected, as he was supposed to walk along a decorated path that was lined with various dignitaries from a thousand worlds who would like nothing better than to shake his hands.


    This hush did notst for long as a cheer erupted from the many masters sitting here. They had expected Andar as a youth to take his time to enjoy the adtion from the various heads of state waiting for him along the path.


    But his appearance in the center of the testing field showed them that his only interest was in knowledge. This was a true Mage, and in their heart, a new feeling besides awe at his talent began to emerge.

 Chapter 750 The Aethernet

    <h4>Chapter 750 The Aethe</h4>


    Andar nced around his position, he had teleported to the center of the arena giving him an uninterrupted field of view of his entire surroundings, he was in the middle of arge field surrounded by an arena that extended for more than 18,000 feet (5.49 kilometers) around each side, and could contain a total of two million people. Presently, all the seats are filled.


    The arena was in the shape of a square, and floating around it were hundreds of puppets that resembled flies the size of horses withicallyrgepound eyes that covered the top half of their torso.


    These eyes were windows to the Aethe where trillions of people on a thousand worlds watched this event with bated breath, and Andar could almost feel the weight of their gaze. There was a dull buzzing sounding from each of the flying puppets which he knew came from billions of peoplementing on the Aethe.


    Depending on how much they paid for their Aethe services, they could either be viewing this event from a two-dimensional perspective or a full immersion experience where it would feel as if they were inside this arena.


    Andar had ess to a high level of Aethe services that he rarely used apart frommunicating or the asional gaming he did with Mira to brush up on certain spells she wanted to refine.


    It was not difficult to spot Mira even in the midst of the crowd, she was surrounded by fifteen Limit Breakers, who were all Rank 1 Mages. The robes they wore were ck and silver, the same as Andar''s color, inmemoration of their leader. They were holding up arge banner titled¨C Limit Breakers.


    Recently, the poprity of this group has soared, and countless endorsements and rewards have streamed into this elite group, boosting the strength of their members. Currently, it was the most sought-after student group in the ck Tower, but Andar had restricted the eptance of new members until they were properly vetted.


    So in the nearly two decades that the Limit Breaker group had existed, there were only fifteen new members added. All of them were premier geniuses with a bright future, plus they were all fiercely loyal to Andar and Mira.


    Andar smiled at them as his gaze was blocked by dozens of flying puppets who sought to capture every expression he was making.


    If he wanted he could try to iste a single puppet in his consciousness and decipher the words and messages bouncing around inside the Aethe they were hosting, but that would be foolhardy and a waste of his spiritual power with no benefit to him, he did not want to know about thetest gossip or what these trillions of people thought about him, he would rather be brushing up on his masteries.


    Above the arena were sleek golden tforms that carried the fifteen Arch mages that were here for today''s event.


    All the Arch mages of the ck Tower were present including the Steward, the rest were Archmages of the various six Great Towers plus three Arch mages from the Alchemist Union and the CTB¨C Central Transportation Bureau.


    The only missing representatives were Arch mages from the Great Tower of Fire. The only Supreme Tower that was situated in the Magus Supreme World. Members of this Tower were from the direct bloodline of Endirius the Supreme Arch mage and they rarely left their Tower, instead it was expected that whatever great event that urred should be brought to their doorstep.


    It was this reason why this ceremony was a great spectacle to the entire Magus civilization. Although it was not spoken loudly, everyone knew that Andar should have taken this ceremony in the Supreme Tower, but it would seem that past issues had caused a shift between the Great Towers and the Supreme Tower.


    The most notable was the action of the Tower Master of the Supreme Tower that robbed Andar of the Supreme Meditation Art among many other grievances. Andar was aware that he was being used as a figurehead for the six Great Towers and he was not against it.


    There were certain actions and resources he would be able to gain from this position, and he had not forgotten the pain of being stripped of the Meditation Art that he had earned. If not for the intervention of Rowan then he would most likely be healing from the injury inflicted upon him even until this day.


    His presence was a challenge to the Supreme Tower by the Great Towers¡ªBring one of your geniuses who are equal to ours. It would appear that his presence had begun to unite the Great Towers.


    The crowd roared, the sound amplified by the flying puppets as a trillion voices raised from them. He could not help it, even his heart skipped a beat.


    Andar had no time for the spectacle to sink in before the host of this event, Barah, a Rank 9 Mage who specialized in Body Modification and resembled a gigantic squid floating on a green bubble.


    From her small body as a human, she had slowly changed her form until she was a 30 meters Onyx Cepheid. A powerful creature that was famed for it control over darkness and poison.


    She spread out her ten tentacles as a surprisingly loud and pleasant feminine voice came from her human mouth that was in ce instead of a beak,


    "Wee all to the Ranking Upgrade test for the position of a master in a Magus Disciple, and for the bestowal of the Mithril Sigil to the Mage¡­ if he is worthy. Yet what we are going to witness here today is different, far from the norm and something I fear would never ur again, not in my lifetime at least."


    Barah went silent, letting the anticipation build and when it seemed it had reached the zenith, she smiled, her red lips vivid against the yellowish ck of her skin,


    "Before us is the Rank 1 Mage Andar Erikson, acimed Number One under Heaven by the Supreme Tower, he is the Seed of The ck Tower, the Lessor of the Endless Vault, the Maker of a Named Item, the holder of a Proto ¨C Supreme Meditation Art, the titled most powerful Acolyte, ¡­."


    With every title representing his achievements and capabilities rolling out from the mouth of Barah, the hush that settled over the crowd began to deepen, this extended to the flying puppets as the unending buzzinging from them finally went silent, and perhaps the full ramification of the individual they were watching began to settle into the collective consciousness.


    There was something building inside the heart of everyone here, and for the first time Andar began to glimpse the edge of something great or something very terrible that could be associated with his name and rising influence.


    He stilled the growing chaos in his heart and focused, there would be time for the glory and horror ahead. First, he needed to gain his Mithril Rank in all seven disciplines.

 Chapter 751 A Purple Sun

    <h4>Chapter 751 A Purple Sun</h4>


    A sleek purple spaceship approached the ck Tower, its speed was astonishing traveling at twenty-three times the speed of light, it slowly decelerated until it was a few million miles away from the ck Tower, although this ship was heavily protected by Taboo Level Spells and built with Divine Treasures, it would not be able to withstand the enormous gravitational forces of the Aether Geyser that surrounded the ck Tower.


    The Aether Geyser was throwing out millions of streams of condensed Aether that resembled streams of rainbows millions of miles in length. A spectacr sight that would lead a mortal to madness if they witnessed it because looking directly at the Aether Geyser was like staring at the heart of a million stars.


    ck Holes were naturally a storeroom for Aether gathered from the universe over countless billions of years and Supermassive ck holes like the one used by the ck Tower contained more potent energies beyond what could be normally found in a ck hole.


    Usually, it was considered impossible to exploit the vast amount of Aether contained inside a ck hole, but a Tower Master was deemed by most to be near omnipotent and they were able to achieve the impossible.


    This Aether Geyser was created by the Tower Master of the ck Tower, Ss ck by using a supermassive ck hole as the base and manipting the event horizon around the ck hole, freezing it in ce.


    This caused enormous turbulence within the ck hole as two massive forces were set against each other. The unceasingpression of gravity, or the frozen event horizon of the ck hole produced a sort of grinder.


    This grinder pulled thepressed Aether that was deep into the ck hole in a violent surge that shot out for millions of miles creating an Aether Geyser. This also created a unique space inside the Aether Geyser where the ck Tower was then situated.


    The power and the precise calction needed to achieve this was mind-boggling, as a singleponent out of ce would destabilize the entire system., scattering the Aether Geyser and crushing the ck Tower until it would be smaller than a grain of sand. It almost felt impossible for the ck Tower to exist for a single second, yet it had endured for millions of years.


    The purple ship patiently waited outside the Aether Geyser, having sent a pulse of light that contained information about its upants and the entire manifesto of the ship directly at the ck Tower.


    The process for verification did not take long because there were just ten people inside the 400m ship, and it was carrying an extremely important guest. The space in front of the ship rippled and a circr portal opened up, a burst of intelligible sounds passed between the ship and the portal for a few seconds before the ship slid into the portal and vanished, taken directly into the ck Tower.


    Billions of miles behind the ship, three massive celestial bodies were moving towards the ck Tower, and the surging light from the Aether Geyser revealed that the massive celestial bodies were a apanied by two moons.


    Andar would have recognized this, this was Ikaron V, his home world, it appeared to being closer to the ck Tower, and in a few hours, it would be visible enough to be seen from the surface of the ck Tower.


    His entire and its moons were being drawn closer to the ck Tower using a series of arrangementsid down by the Tower Master to determine the position of a in the ck Federation, which was the multiple worlds surrounding the ck Tower where prospective Acolytes were summoned.


    Ikaron-V had just been promoted to Ikaron-II. All of this progress was thanks to Andar''s standing as a Mage as well as several other factors.


    On the surface of the, billions of people cheered, and it was not strange that in every town, vige, and city, there would be a sign of Andar''s presence, either a statue, pamphlets, or various other memorials, all in celebration of the greatest Magus to ever emerge from their world, and whose status was bringing about an elevation of all their collective status.


    The traveled through the void at great speeds protected by spellsid down by the Tower Master, what was harder to notice however was the long series of battleships hidden behind one of the moons. They numbered in the thousands and they were also cloaked with a Taboo level spell rendering them effectively invisible.


    ?


    The purple ship alighted in an exclusive hanger and a port opened near the center of the ship, a faint purple fog emerged from the opened hatchway.


    A couple of Mages from the ck Tower who were about a dozen hurried over to the ship casting a Rank 1 Spell Red Cloak that covered the ground with a thin red film for thousands of feet. This red film ascended into the air in the form of a staircase that led directly towards the top of this arena where only Arch mages could stay.


    They hurriedly lined up by the side of the open door and sped their hands in a sign of respect as they waited for the inhabitant of the ship to exit.


    Their wait was not for long as a couple of loud metallic footsteps resounded. Five heavily armored warriors holdingrge pulse rifles with a long wand strapped to their waists emerged from the ship.


    They were followed by a figure covered entirely in a purple veil that was so lengthy it extended for more than twenty feet, this figure was hovering in the air and followed the armored warriors while gliding behind them like a specter. The remnant part of her veil did not touch the ground but flowed around in the air like a cloud.


    The armored warriors scrutinized their surroundings including the spell cast by the mages of the ck Tower that received them before bowing to the cloaked figure when their inspection waspleted and they returned to stand behind the figure.


    The figure began to move and the cloak pressed against their body revealing a feminine figure underneath. In a short while, the hidden female began ascending towards the top levels of the arena, her presence already drawing the attention of the millions of eyes inside the arena and all the eyes in the Aethe.


    Suddenly, a purple re rose as if a sun were beginning to be born in midair, the entire arena was silenced and except for all the Arch mages that rose from their seats, everyone else including Andar was pressed to the ground. The flying puppets were crushed, nearly half of them bing nonoperational.


    Most of the Mages present were sprawled t, the pressure cracking bones, but Andar was able to stay standing but his back was hunched as if he was carrying an entire mountain. He was very familiar with the pressure that came from the true bodies of an Arch mage.


    His eyes were wide open in shock because he recognized the Aura from the purple sun, ''Could or be her?¡­ Surely, it cannot be my mother.''?

 Chapter 752 Do You Matter?

    Chapter 752 Do You Matter?


    ??Andar swallowed, not knowing what he was feeling at this moment. He had just partially resolved his lingering trauma with Rowan''s departure and now another bombshell might have just literally dropped into his life.


    Thest time he had seen or heard from his mother she had been on the tumultuous path to bing an Arch mage, a position that was harder to enter than a camel walking through the eye of a needle. She had sent him to his grandfather who had quickly handed him over to his master.


    He did not remember much about his grandfather, who did not even look him in the eyes the entire three hours he had spent with the man, but he did remember his mother.


    She had spent even less time with him, ording to his maids, when his mother understood his condition she had abandoned a newly born Andar, and he had been nursed entirely by maids.


    Whether by ident or design, the head maids always insisted that Andar referred to them as Mother. So before he was six years old, he already had three different mothers.


    He barely saw her growing up, only knowing she was a powerful Mage and a figure of great importance, leading the entire ck Federation was a vaunted position that only a few could ever manage.


    Thest thing he remembered about her was when she sent him out of their home when she finally decided to take the leap to be an Arch mage.


    She had talked for a few minutes about what was required to be an Arch mage, and at that time he had not been listening very clearly to her, he had just been afraid of leaving the only home that he had ever known.


    Andar recalled she mostly told him that the quest to be an Arch mage mostly led to madness, death, and even worse oues, and 99 percent of Rank 9 Mages would fail, so the esteemed Rank of Arch mage was held only by the few.


    She had shared with him that bing an Arch mage was the most important purpose in the life of a mortal, as anyone who was not an Arch mage was nothing but a fleeting cloud. In the grand scheme of things, they did not matter, and would never matter.


    "Do I not matter¡­" Andar had shakily asked her, he had never called her mother and he did not know if he should.


    She cocked her head to the side as if in deep contemtion of his question before saying, "We don''t matter."


    She turned away and left. This was thest time he had ever seen her.


    His mother had neglected him because she wanted to focus on her elevation to the rank of Arch mage, and apparently, she had seeded. She had chased power and true immortality her entire life, and she had seeded.


    Andar gritted his teeth as he struggled to adjust his posture, there were not many ways to fight against the Aura from an Arch mage who was physically present.


    Presently he was using his physical body to resist the pressure and with a sudden onset of madness he wanted to pit his Aether against this pressure, but he held himself back, it was unreasonable to resist an Arch mage when he was still but a Rank 1 Magus.


    He tried to nce at the position where the other Arch mages were sitting, while there were multiple Arch mages in the arena, these were not their true bodies and were only shells.


    Most Arch mages resided in their towers because it was the best location for them to stay and their presence was much too powerful for mortals due to the nature of their power and Immortal Soul. They spent millions of years in experimentation and the elevation of their souls and power, and the best tool to explore the universe and reality was their Tower.


    The fact that his mother was physically present here strikes him as shocking, almost as much as her sessful ascension.


    The purple sun pulsed as it shrank until it became smaller than a teardrop and it descended until it stopped over Andar, and he suddenly felt the pressure from her Aura disappear from his body and he straightened.


    "You have grown taller, and far more handsome than you should have been. You have grown into your own and I can see that power suits you Andar"


    Andar looked at the figure covered in a purple veil that had appeared before him, hovering a few feet from the ground, she resembled a poisonous purple flower, her presence so oundish it almost felt unreal.


    He arched an eyebrow, "I am surprised you even remember what I looked like, also, that was quite an entrance. I have never seen anything like this. It is almost as if someone is ovepensating."


    "I can see your tongue has loosened, but is that any way to speak to your mother?"


    Andar scratched his head, "Oh, I don''t know¡­ I have spoken to many mothers for most of my life, so either I''m out of practice or I don''t see you as one."


    "You have not changed, that means that your education iscking," he could hear the smile in the voice of the woman, which quickly disappeared and he wondered if it was his imagination, as she continued speaking, "After thirty years I would have thought you would understand¡­"


    "Understand what?!" Andar could not help himself and snapped, feeling a growing sense of irritation in his heart because he knew without Rowan he would have long turned to dust on Ikaron V, and his so-called mother would have filed away his death as a minor inconvenience, a mistake that nature had corrected.


    She continued without even acknowledging his retort, "¡­


    understand that, without power, you would not be standing here, and I would not take the time to be here with you. You are a Magus Andar, not a child, in our world, it is the survival of the fittest. Leave sentiments to the mortals, we are above all that."


    Andar chuckled, "So this is the reason you are here, to tell me I''m finally worthy to be your son?"


    "Well, you don''t pick up your calls. I have sent you many messages, and you have not even considered opening a single one."


    "I have never read my messages or taken any calls for thest twenty years, except from my friends and teachers. You did not answer my question, but I should have realized that your deflection is everything I needed to know."


    The figure of his mother shook her head and surprisingly she began tough, "Oh my dear child, you would think that by now you would understand. Your time inside the Body Farm has done nothing for you except give you power and not wisdom."


    A sudden feeling of disquietness stole over Andar and he unconsciously took a step back,


    "Why are you here with your true body Mother? You are nothing but a One Star Archmage, and you of all should know you are not invincible."


    His motherughed, "Now you are beginning to think like a True Mage my dear, why don''t you tell me the reason?"


    She chuckled as she rose into the air and headed toward the Arch mages.


    Andar unexpectedly called out,


    "Tell me something, Mother, do you matter now?"

 Chapter 753 Growing Worries

    <h4>Chapter 753 Growing Worries</h4>


    Her ascent paused for a slight moment before she continued rising, the purple dot over Andar followed her and the noises from the arena entered his ears with a rush and he felt countless minor sonic booms that could barely be detected even with his enhanced perception.


    Andar''s internal clock resettled itself and he understood that his mother had seemingly frozen time around them.


    This urrence made Andar pause in deliberation, he knew that the act of stopping time was considered to be impossible, and what would appear as time stop to mostymen was simply the flow of time in a certain area that was slowed down to such an extent that it would appear as if time had stopped.


    Depending on the proficiency of the caster, time could be slowed to a crawl or nearly a stop, but neverpletely and over a small area.


    Whatever his mother just did had covered both of them in a bubble that would make her actions undetectable by anyone else. As far as anyone was concerned she was never near his position and the conversation he just had never happened.


    Although it would seem as if time had been slowed down around him, Andar could not shake the feeling in his heart that what he had just experienced was truly Time- stop. As ridiculous as this sentiment might seem, his Meditation Art made his body and Spirit manifest an unusual sensitivity and understanding of the reality around him.


    This was what informed him that although everyone considered it to be impossible, what he had experienced was a total stoppage of time. Andar had learned to trust his intuition because the fact of the matter was that his physique and talents were so powerful that it would be impossible for him to interpret all the information it was passively collecting, and the best he could do was to trust these instincts.


    If that was the case it would mean either his mother was truly one of the most talented Archmages to have ever lived, he doubted that very much, or something was wrong and she had acquired power that was not her own.


    The question was where and for what purpose.


    "Magus Andar¡­ excuse me Magus Andar!!"


    "Oh, I''m sorry, my mind is a bit upied with the presence of the Archmage and my uing test, I did not realize that something like this would happen." Andar smiled apologetically to the flustered Rank 9 Mage who had been trying to draw his attention for a while now.


    Andar had been trying to process the words of his mother because his instincts had been screaming at him that something was wrong, and his perception of the outside world had been reduced to zero.


    "No problem, it is as expected," Barah smiled at him and Andar tried not to grimace at the sight of a human mouth embedded in the body of a flying squid.


    The Mage had shrunk her body and was floating near his head, she was not speaking loudly, and her eyes were peering intently around Andar''s body as if to verify that he was unharmed. Andar could feel the touch of the monitoring spell like thousands of spiders crawling along his skin, it was very ufortable, but it was not her fault, he doubted that she was aware of the effects of her spell on him.


    Her examination must havee out with a positive result because she sighed in relief and began speaking louder,


    "Due to the unexpected presence of an Archmage in the testing site, and the destruction of Aethe puppets broadcasting the event to the Magus Worlds, we have adjusted the examination to six hours from now. Magus Andar you should take this time to rx and prepare yourself after that, um, abrupt interruption, you shall be informed when it is time to begin."


    "Okay, thank you Magus Barah," Andar sped his hand and he turned away before he stopped, "Oh, I hope no one was hurt."


    "What? Oh, you can put your mind at ease, everyone is fine, including me, if you were wondering. Not that anyone here would ever dare toin."


    She sighed and Andar imagined he could see a dreamy expression on her face, "The honor to be in the true presence of an Archmage. Do you know how rare that is? Most of us would go our entire life without evering into contact with something like this. The chance to be near greatness¡­ I know of many civilizations that would do anything for the honor of being near an Archmage, including murderimg an entire species and much worse¡­ Already I can feel the endless surge of inspiration bubbling inside of me,"


    The Mage giggled, seemingly forgetting herself, "You know I focus on Body Modification and my Aether is Aspected towards Darkness and Poison?"


    Not waiting for him to reply, the excited Mage continued speaking, "I can feel my Aether, especially those rted to my poison beginning to rise and transform. I don''t know who this Archmage is, but she must be truly¡­"


    "Toxic¡­" Andar whispered to himself and turned away, quickly walking to his assigned quarter while dodging the host of Mages who were beginning to clear the field from the debris of the Alchemical Puppets.


    Something was wrong. He could feel it inside him. Wasting anymore time with the excited Mage was not what he should be doing, because he suddenly felt that he was on the clock.


    His heart suddenly skipped a bit and an instinct made him look at the sky. At the edge of the horizon, he could see three bright stars that soon resolved themselves into the form of a and two moons that were slowly gettingrger in the horizon.


    Which was being shifted? Was it his homeworld? Andar knew he had aplished many things but he doubted it was enough for the elevation of his, perhaps it was because his mother was now an Archmage, maybe this was the reason.


    Yet the sight of the growing increased his trepidation.


    A pattern was emerging that he was on the verge of understanding but he was missing a crucial detail, he walked faster trying to piece together all the little hints that his instincts were ring out to him that the journey from the field to his quarters passed by in a blur.


    He hurriedly opened his door and shut it against a growing press of Mages who had noticed his presence and wereing forward to try to make contact with him.


    Andar sighed in relief, "What am I missing? Six hours before the start of the test, was this dy deliberate? I should contact my masters, something is not right."


    He felt the air move behind him and rm grew in his heart but before he could respond a shadow mmed into him.

 Chapter 754 The Purple Rose

    <h4>Chapter 754 The Purple Rose</h4>


    The figure in the purple veil flew up to the Arch mages and their seating arrangements changed to a circr one, and shended precisely in their middle.


    Since the test had been shifted forward for six hours, the Arch mages would be deliberating among themselves, the concerns of the mortals below had no bearing on them.


    The only thing they truly paid attention to was themselves, their experiences and aplishments could not be shared with anyone else but those with Immortal Souls, this was what happens when you have the potential to live forever, you tend to disregard those who did not.


    Arch mages were far more notorious than other immortals when it came to this issue because unlike the gods who could depend on their Divine Kingdom, faith, and the worship of the mortals, the Arch mage only required themitment and the steady pursuit of the truth about reality in order to grow.


    Except for outliers who treasured their families and special disciples, most Arch mages were isted and only came together during certain special asions like this one.


    "That was certainly quite an entrance. I never knew we still made Arch mages like you again. The sheer madness of being this young again. You are here and with your Tower alongside you no less. Now that is either quite trusting or truly foolish, my bet is on thetter." Shemira Myrcelo, an Archmage of the ck Tower spoke aloud to the new figure that had entered their midst.


    Before the arrival of Andar''s mother, she was the only female Archmage here, and she was the first to address the new arrival.


    Escaping the gaze of the mortals beneath, the veiled figure touched her head as if she was parting her hair, and the long veil that covered her body transformed into waist-length purple hair, and her true body was revealed to the Archmages.


    Andar''s mother had been a beautiful woman and her ascension to the rank of One-Star Arch magus had multiplied her charm to the extent that it almost looked artificial due to the extreme perfection of her figure and features. Wearing a purple robe withrge ck gems on her waist and back, she cut quite a dashing figure.


    The only non-human trait she had were herrge eyes that were entirely purple and bleeding ck smoke, and on her forehead was the tattoo of a weird twisted tower that seemed to be built out of flesh instead of stone.


    The true body of an Arch mage could be said to be their Tower, as it was the container for their Immortal Souls.


    She opened her mouth to speak, and her voice was calm and collected, this was the voice of a woman who had experienced power and status for a long time, and although she was a One Star Arch mage and was most likely the weakest one here, her voice was strong.


    "You would have to forgive my improprieties, my fellow Holder of The me," she smiled at the Arch mages present, "My son would be making history and for such an asion, I fear nothing short of my presence would have to do, he has been without thepany of his mother for so long, this is the least that I could do for him. In my rush and excitement to see my son, I might have been a bit rash."


    "Rash is an understatement, you have dyed this event for the entire Magus World with your little stunt, it would seem that you forget that we still have enemies inside the Material universe, and your safety could easily be in peril when you unt your Tower to the entire universe," Shemira replied, her eyes fixed suspiciously on the figure in their midst.


    "I will exin the reason for the move I made, and if it''s not satisfactory to you all, I am willing to pay the price for it."


    "There is no need to feel that way. I can understand your position, revealing yourself to the entire Magus World in such a bold manner. That ismendable, I can see the reason you became the president of the Federation, " Khasos the steward of the ck Tower called out, he waved his hand and a new throne appeared beside him, "Sit with us and partake of ourmunion, I can now understand where your son, my disciple, acquired a portion of his extreme talent."


    "Thank you, Steward," Andar''s mother smiled widely, "It would be remiss not to introduce myself and my name after my rebirth. My name is Aeynid Erik, The Purple Rose."


    Aeynid turned to Shemira and smiled, "For the matter of safety, I am the president of the ck Federation, there is nowhere safer for me than in your midst, as a sign of my trust for the Arch mages of all the Towers, I can be here for my son using my real body, a gesture that he woulde to appreciate in time."


    She then concentrated on the rest of the Arch mages and made her voice bolder, as she pointed to the sky at the approaching and its moons, "As the President of the ck Federation, I am impartial in my conduct and wish for no other benefits to be given to me beyond what is needed for someone of my station. Yet the achievement of myself and my son has triggered the elevation of my Home world."


    Dropping her hand and sping both of them together on her stomach she addressed the Arch mages, "We are all aware of this elevation in status, but it was supposed tomence three months from now, but I pushed it forward to serve as a source of encouragement to my dear son. To see his actions causing such vast changes in the lives of billions would inspire him, at least this is what I hope for. The Arch mages of the ck Tower will forgive my impertinence, I only wanted to give my boy every de he deserved on this day."


    The Steward of the ck Tower Khasos nced at his fellow Archmages of the ck Tower, Hashim Prizahl, Shemira Myrcelo, and Lucius Gyfon, they allmunicated internally within themselves, and the Steward nodded after making his decision, one of his heads turned to Aeynid and replied, the other head was usually asleep.


    "We are all aware of the movement of Ikaron V, now Ikaron II, and this elevation by all indication should be considered overdue and falls within your purview as the president of the Federation and we all know that with the aplishment you and your son have made, it would be an easy thing to take your home world to the top, yet you chose to settle for second ce. In light of your discretion, certain considerations can be made. Andar is the Seed of the ck Tower, and on this day he deserves the des and the inspiration he needs on his path forward."


    There was no mention of the damages or the disruption that her abrupt re of power had caused, as a new Arch mage and the president of the ck Federation, it was expected that she should disy her might in some manner and to do so before the gaze of the entire Magus Worlds was a disy of her confidence and strength.


    Such an action would be frowned upon and even punished if she were to repeat it, but ultimately nothing essential was truly lost as every Arch mage here was just a shell and their true selves were pursuing their main goals, leaving a small portion of their consciousness on this matter.


    No matter how amazing Andar''s performance was, if he did not be an Arch mage, they would never focus their full attention on him because in a thousand years or a million years toe, without bing an Immortal Soul, all his aplishments would be nothing when he perished, it would at most be reduced to be mentioned in a book, ced inside the Ancient Library, forgotten for eternity.


    Aeynid Erik, newly ascended Archmage walked to her allotted throne and she sat gracefully, soon a burst of Aether began to pass between the Arch mages as they beganmunicating faster than any mortal couldprehend.


    Shemira stroked her chin as she contemted the name of Andar''s mother, "Erik¡­ Erik, why is that name triggering my concern."


    Above them, the drew nearer.

 Chapter 755 Missing Signals

    Chapter 755 Missing Signals


    ??Andar gasped in shock and a pleasant surprise after two minutes of a breathtaking kiss from his girlfriend before gently hugging her, "You do know I could have easily killed you right? I am very tense at this moment,"


    A pleasantugh came from the woman in his arms, "I know you have control over your powers that would rival a Rank 9 Mage Andar, I have never known anyone more careful than you in utilizing your abilities, even when you are in danger. That is both a good thing and a w. How else am I supposed to learn my lesson when you have never shown me the results of my many bad decisions? I have never been able to make you lose your cool and make a mistake."


    Mira''s arms were wrapped around Andar as she hugged him tight, listening to the sound of his strong heartbeat. Andar had grown to 6"4, and with his ascension to the Rank of a Mage, his body oozed vitality and power, it was like she was holding the sun, but instead of burning her to a crisp, he was just warm. Mira knew that she would not regret being like this forever, just holding him.


    She did not know how it was possible but holding him tight was like being inside the fountain of youth. Everything about him, from his voice, his smell, and his touch brought about a level of calmness and happiness into her heart. It also helped that even though she was now a Rank 2 Mage and should be technically stronger than him on paper, she had never felt safer than when she was beside him.


    She drew herself back a little and looked at his face, before bringing both her hands and cupping them, enjoying the feeling of bristles from his growing beard, her eyes searched his own,


    "You are worried Andar, and I know it is not about this test, you were already a master ten years ago, is it about¡­ her? The Arch mage that just arrived, my sources would still be bringing up everything they know about her, and don''t worry, she would not be able to interfere with your test, no matter where shees from, my father and the rest of your teachers would never permit that sort of thing to happen."


    Andar smiled at her, "You don''t have to bother your sources about the identity of the Arch mage, for that is my dear mother. It would seem that I am having a reunion of a sort, the only thing missing is my grandfather and¡­ master."


    Mira''s eyes widened before she squealed in tion, before hugging Andar again, she turned away and began to rummage through her Communication Device, no doubt trying to ess the Aethe,


    "Wow, this is great news Andar, I knew your mother was the President of the Federation and she was preparing to be an Archmage, but sometimes that preparation takes thousands of years, even more. I had no idea that she had seeded and she would be here¡­ with you."


    She shook hermunication device as if it was malfunctioning, before looking up at Andar who had no sign of joy in his face, instead he was stroking his jaw, his eyes clouded with worry, frown lines on his forehead deepening, and her smile disappeared.


    Mira touched his chest, "Is something wrong? I can feel the Aether around you pulsing Andar, and they are cold. What is on your mind, today is supposed to be your day Andar, whatever is happening can''t be that serious, your focus should be on your test. We will handle any problem thates after that, I shall be focusing on whatever problems that maye up, what you should be doing is making sure you are at a hundred percent for your promotion test."


    Andar shook his head, "You are right Mira, thank you for your care and concern, my focus should be on my test, but there are some things that do not line up, some patterns that do not fit, and I can feel a sort of chain wrapping around all of us, something is not right."


    Mira and Andar had be truly close after seventeen years of rtionship, and she understood that Andar''s intuition was usually spot on, and since the moment she had firstid eyes on him, she had never seen him like this.


    Yet she knew that this was the ck Tower, there could not be any danger here, then which meant that it must be the new addition to this ce.


    "What is wrong Andar, is it concerning your mother? Did she threaten you in any way? I know you are not close with her, and if she demands your attention, I hope you know you are now valuable enough to reject her, even if she is an Arch mage."


    Andar sighed, "My mother is just a part of it, something else is¡­" he suddenly looked at Mira, "What were you trying to do with yourmunication device earlier?"


    "What¡­.this?" She brought out her device and shook it in annoyance after she tapped the screen, "I have been trying to connect with the Aethe but it''s not securing me a spot. An expensive piece of trash, and to think I always make sure to upgrade my device to thetest series a few months before they even hit the market."


    Andar gestured, "Give it here,"


    Taking it from her hands he began to fiddle with it, and after going through the software he began to disassemble it.


    "Is this rted to your feeling of worry?"


    "Maybe, I usually don''t have anymunication device with me, and I was not aware of thistest development, perhaps¡­ please be quiet for twelve seconds Mira, I need to focus."


    Mira mimed zipping her mouth shut, aware that when Andar became engrossed, what he hated was distractions, normally he would just cast a spell of silence and stasis around him without any warning that was so powerful it could freeze even a Rank 5 Mage in ce, but due to his trust in her, he knew she would follow his instructions without question.


    In twelve seconds Andar had disassembled the entire device and then ced them back together.


    "Well that was interesting," he rubbed his eyes in confusion.


    "What is it?" Mira whispered, Andar''s tone and disposition were beginning to freak her out.


    He looked at her and his silver eyes shed, "I never realized the advancedponents now ced inside a standard recentmunication device, it is quite different from just a year ago, I should go throughmercial technology more often."


    "Duh¡­ that''s why I always try to be cutting edge, nothing advances quite like technology, especiallymunication and entertainment technology. Did you find something interesting?"


    Andar made a slight chuckle and scratched his head, "It''s what I did not find that is worrying. You see, there is nothing wrong with your device, everything is working perfectly, and you are connected with something¡­ but it is not the Aethe."


    "What do you mean, I can''t connect with the Aethe, it says so right here." Mira expanded the disy to show him the blinking ¨C NO SERVICE notification, before she paused,


    "Wait, this cannot be right, my signal strength is excellent, and I am receiving¡­ something, but why don''t I have service?"


    "That''s just it Mira, the Aethe is gone. I thought that was supposed to be impossible."


    "Of course," Mira gasped, "The Aethe is one service that is controlled by the Supreme Magus World and nothing should be able to interrupt it. Do you realize that since three billion years of Aethe history, the only fault or disruption that had arisen had always been from the device on the receiving end and never on the Aethe itself? I trust your judgment that my device is sound, but the alternative is crazy, nothing should be able to take down the Aethe."


    She looked up with panic in her eyes, "Can you imagine what this could mean Andar,"


    "Yes," Andar gravely replied, "we are either under attack, or today would end up in the history books as the first time the Aethe had gone dark."


    The ground suddenly shook as if an earthquake had urred and a loud crack reverberated. Then the screams started, loud and filled with despair as if millions of people were being ughtered at the same time.

 Chapter 756 Escape Passage

    <h4>Chapter 756 Escape Passage</h4>


    The tremors shook the ground and Andar and Mira would have fallen down but they unconsciously carried themselves into the air with a burst of Aether. Andar pushed Mira to the side and followed her as half the room copsed as if it was ttened by a giant hand.


    Another st erupted that was so loud it was almost as if it carried its own weight and it pushed Mira against the wall with so much force her body left cracks on it, Andar easily shrugged off the st and carried Mira in his arms and rushed deeper into the apartments.


    It was a three-room affair and he went deeper inside, shutting the heavy doors behind him, but that did not seem to reduce the sounds of battle and screamsing from outside.


    Mira pushed herself away from Andar and began bringing out various Runic Devices as she tried to activate them all without any sess.


    "What the hell is happening?" Mira whispered, "I can''t contact my father or anyone else, it''s also not the only thing that is down! None of my Runes, Talismans, Puppets, Scripts, or Artifacts are working."


    Andar checked his Aegis Scripts and arched a brow in surprise, there was nothing wrong with his Script, if he wanted he could easily summon Cloudy. He grabbed her hands and looked at the numerous Scripts dotting her skin, they were beautiful and appeared very vivid,


    "Are you sure about that, you cannot ess anything at all?"


    "Eh¡­ yes, I''m sure, what is happening? There is a battle above us, but who is the enemy?"


    Andar wracked his mind, almost sure he understood what was transpiring, but he could not figure out why it was happening at this time, it was maddening to see the effect of something but not the cause.


    "Wait, something is wrong," Mira looked at Andar in horror, "I can no longer ess my Interspatial Storage."


    It was at this moment that everything went silent. The screams and the rumbling ceased at once and if not for the ringing in Mira''s ear she would have thought it was all a hallucination.


    Andar frowned as he sensed something shift in the air around him before he turned to Mira, "I think I might know the reason for why this is happening, and if I''m right, part of their objective must be because of what is happening today."


    "What?¡­ Andar, how¡­ is it because of your mother? Everything changed when she arrived, it has not been long since she did and I''m sure it cannot be a coincidence."


    "Yeah, partly¡­" Andar said, his instincts were screaming at him that something was seriously wrong and for a moment he almost regretted dying his advancements for a stable foundation.


    If he was a Rank 4 Mage, he should be able to understand a small percentage of what his body was indicating to him, but he could not do so with his current level ofprehension and that frustrated him, seizing Mira by her hand he began walking towards the end of the room,


    "Come on, we need to leave this ce and hide. If I''m correct, then we only need to buy a little time and everything will be settled."


    Andar dragged Mira almost making her fall to the ground, they did not go through the door, but instead, he pressed an unassuming spot on the wall, and a passage opened in the floor of his room that revealed a tunnel.


    There were staircases that descended this passage and from the faint light that reflected off it, the stairs appeared to go down for miles.


    "Thank you, master," he whispered and dragged the stunned Mira after him.


    "There is such a hidden tunnel here? How can such a massive project be ced beside the testing area? No, this ce should not exist." Mira called out in surprise.


    "No it should not, but I created a special spell that used the permissions from the Artificial Spirit of the ck Tower to create pockets of stable structures that would tunnel through any ce I find myself in, while inside the ck Tower, and the best part about the spell is that it''s pretty impossible to be detected by anyone because it doesn''t use Aether but the Artificial Spirit Fluid¨CMass. So one moment it doesn''t exist and now it does. Fascinating stuff I assure you."


    "Eh, Andar, I don''t understand what you mean, I am just focused on Talisman Creation you know, not everyone is as knowledgeable as you. This is good, we need to hide away until the true bodies of the Archmages arrive and wipe out whatever disturbance is urring above. Also, I did not understand half of what you told me about this tunnel."


    "Oh, I mean I can easily create escape paths anywhere I am while inside the ck Tower."


    "Oh, got it. But you know that should be impossible right? Whatever it seems, I should be educated on what is considered impossible and what''s not."


    "You will be surprised how that line gets blurred," Andar whispered to himself, feeling a persistent itch at the back of his neck.


    They hurried down the tunnel, taking the steps three at a time, and Mira suddenly stumbled, sheughed self-deprecatingly,


    "Andar, It is not my intention to sound like a broken record, but something else has changed, I can no longer ess the Aether in the environment. I can feel it, but I can''t touch it. What the fuck is this, it is like I can touch it, but at the same time I can''t touch it¡­ this is messing with my mind."


    Andar paused his movement and regarded Mira carefully, before he asked her, "Simr to the way yourmunication device can no longer ess the Aethe isn''t it?"


    "Now that you mention it, yes."


    "We need to hurry then, whatever is happening is getting worse," Andar knelt, "Let me carry you, I will be able to move faster."


    "Don''t mind if I do, with my Spirit Body, I don''t need Aether in the surroundings as much as other Mages, but whatever battle or obstacles that could happen ahead, I need to be at a hundred percent. I know carrying me would not strain you." Mira wrapped her legs around Andar''s waist as he stood up and began moving faster down the stairs, his legs were a blur,


    Mira was silent for a few seconds but the passageway seemed to get darker as they descended as if they were heading down the stomach of a beast, her voice shattered the gloom,


    "You know I would most likely be enjoying this if whatever is happening outside must be so terrifying that up till now I cannot wrap my head around how something like this is possible, Andar what have you spected about this matter?"


    Andar seemed to be focused on running, silver light wrapped around his legal boosting him until he was leaving faint trails of heat in the air due to his speed.


    Despite the fact that he could no longer ess Aether in his environment, he was not worried because had never needed to depend on the outside world or any other resource to generate Aether. His Spirit Body produced more than enough Aether for him, but he had discovered that any spell he tried to cast instantly fizzled out when it left his body.


    All this while, he had been constantly trying to teleport to no avail. Andar understood that Mira had discovered that she could no longer ess Aether in the environment, but soon she woulde to the realization that even her spells would no longer work.


    As he ran down the stairs, he snapped his fingers and invisible mes erupted in his palm, a weight he carried in his mind went lighter, and he continued downward without pause.


    Andar did not depend on spells like other mages because of his control over the element and Aether was so advanced because of his sensitivity to supernatural forces, also he could memorize far more knowledge than the average Mage, and he never needed spells when he could control reality around him using Aether.


    Aware that Mira had asked him a question two seconds ago, he opened his mouth to reply to her, perhaps she might be able toplete the puzzle in his head, and throw light on the problems happening,


    "What did you see when my mother arrived at the testing field?"

 Chapter 757 The Experience Is Different

    <h4>Chapter 757 The Experience Is Different</h4>


    Mira stiffened in his back and she brought forward the Comm-device she was holding and began fiddling with it,


    "Well I was hurrying over to your room to surprise you because I knew the test would have to be postponed due to the damages the presence of the Arch mage brought, but I saw her moving toward the other Arch mages above and nothing else, which was in bad taste if you ask me, I felt she should have gone to you first, her loss if you ask me, which was partly the reason I hurried over, did you not tell me she left you to your irresponsible grandfather when you were seven?"


    "Yes she did," Andar replied, "Are you sure you saw her heading directly towards the Arch mages and not anywhere else?"


    "Yeah, I''m sure of that, wait, I should have pictures¡­ here, I took them on my way to your room."


    Passing her Com-device to Andar after finding what she had been searching for, he scrutinized the clear pictures that Mira had taken of the Arch mage that arrived at the testing ground, Mira''s device was capable of taking seven hundred shots a second and it had captured the movements of his mother, and except when the purple sun that signified her authority shed bright in the air, her movements were easily tracked.


    It simply showed her moving towards the top of the Arena, and she had not descended anywhere near Andar.


    This more than anything solidified the Time-Stop effect that his intuition had warned him about, somehow his mother had stopped time not just around him, as he had first thought, but on the entire ck Tower, or at least just the surface of the ck Tower.


    It was the only method she could use that would have been able to fool the entire audience here, including the Arch mages above, who would have taken a different action if they knew of her maniptions, but he could not help but ask, why would she take the time to chat with him and risk the expose of whatever she was about to aplish here in the ck Tower?


    Andar spoke to Mira in a whisper, "Whatever is happening is bigger than I thought, and I don''t understand the reason, but I believe what is happening here is due to the actions of my mother. I cannot be sure, but I think that she stopped Time, not slowed it down, but stopped it entirely."


    Miraughed incredulously, "What! That is impossible,"


    "I don''t think so," Andar replied, "it was only for a short period, but she did it, also I think the movements of my world closer to the ck Tower and the fact that my mother is here with her real body are all connected."


    "I don''t think I follow you Andar, you are saying some wild stuff,"


    "As wild as the Aethe going down? You said that was impossible, and it is, I don''t believe anything should be able to take down the Aethe unless the Magus Supreme World had fallen, and I think that is impossible.


    "Unless you look at it from the perspective of Time and everything begins to weirdly make sense, it''s hard for me to wrap my head around it, but if you try to think beyond the normal flow of time that we are familiar with, you will realize that everything happening now is as a result of Time Maniption.


    "The Aethe has not stopped working, we are just not receiving its signals because it has been halted. Think of it as a boat moving in the sea and suddenly the entire body of water is frozen instantaneously, waves and all, the water is present but its state has transformed and our receiver cannot push through it. The fact we cannot ess Aether in the environment, or your Spatial Storage malfunctioning can be exined using this same principle."


    Mira was stunned into silence as she tried to follow Andar''s thought, the tunnel they were in seemed to be endless,


    "Who¡­ what could be responsible for something like this? There are multiple Arch mages here and this is the ck Tower!"


    "I don''t know, but I think I have a pretty good idea, same as you I think, but whatever I may think is useless because they have already caught us. We are in danger."


    Mira looked around in fear and tried to summon her powers without any sess, although she had a Spirit Body and it could store a healthy amount of Aether, any spell she set out to conjure fizzled away the moment that left her body.


    Suddenly, Mira felt a sharp pain in her chest as her body was jolted away from Andar, she looked down in shock to see Andar''s right arm had been driven deep inside her chest, almost to the elbow.


    Her eyes held pain and incredulity as weakness began to flood her body. Coughing blood she looked at Andar whose eyes were filled with pain, and a surprising amount of resolve and she smiled at him.


    Bringing one bloody hand to caress his cheek, Mira whispered, "Would killing me help you?"


    It did not seem possible, but the pain in Andar''s eyes multiplied, but he croaked,


    "Yes, it would¡­"


    He brought his other hand and punched her savagely in the head. The blow drove her head to the side and it cracked against the wall, and if not for his other hand that was holding her firmly because it was inside her body she would have been flung away.


    Andar turned his body so he could pin her against the wall and he began repeatedly mming her head against the wall.


    Mira moaned in pain as her left eyes were crushed alongside her nose, her beautiful features left in ruin, but her bright blue eyes never left Andar''s own, although there was confusion inside them, there was also eptance.


    Hitting her head against the unyielding wall for the fifteenth time cracked her skull open and with a savage yank, Andar removed his left hand from her chest.


    Feeling something running down his face he touched it and realized it was tears. He had been screaming and crying all these while he killed Mira and he was unaware of it.


    Andar had never imagined that the first life he took was that of his lover.


    The broken body of Mira shuddered on the ground as the blood from her body poured down the steps soaked his boots and continued downwards.


    Mira was a Rank 2 Mage with a powerful physique, even with all this damage it would take a long time for her to die,


    "I¡­ am¡­ d I could help you Andar¡­ I love¡­"


    Andar suddenly screamed aloud, "No more!"


    He brought both his hands forward and he conjured a concentrated ball of mes so hot it was approaching a million degrees. He hurled the bluish-white me at the body of Mira and she gasped as the mes covered her and then she began to scream. The cries from her were bloodcurdling, far greater than what a mortal could let out because she was suffering a pain greater than what any mortal could ever experience.


    Andar staggered backward and fell to his knees in shock, as doubt began to fill his heart, ''Was it possible he was wrong? Did he just kill¡­''


    He covered his face with his bloody hand and began to shake his head side to side in a frantic manner.


    ''All my calctions are correct! The numbers aligned the way it should be, the words that were spoken have changed and the experience is different¡­''


    His thoughts were moving in a thousand different directions but he refused to summon Grey Will because he knew that he might need it for more pressing dangers ahead. Yet whatever he was thinking could not erase the presence of Mira''s scream of pain.


    The screams from Mira that were so loud and filled with pain began to transform. It steadily grew weaker as if her energy was about to be spent. Her shiny bones were now visible in the mes and it was almost surprising that her left eye was still visible and she was staring at Andar all these while.


    Those eyes slowly fell into her copsing skull, but at the end, there had been something different about those eyes¡­ something cold.


    Andar slowly looked up because the cries from Mira''s copsing body had transformed intoughter.

 Chapter 758 Reappearance Of The Supreme Meditation Art

    <h4>Chapter 758 Reappearance Of The Supreme Meditation Art</h4>


    When Andar began to kill ''Mira'' he had anticipated a change but would have never imagined what came next, in hindsight, he med himself that he should have known what wasing.


    From the ashes of Mira''s body, a fair hand emerged, and before Andar''s watchful eyes, a naked woman stood up from the ashes.


    She had long blond hair and her eyes were red like burning coal, her features were beautiful, and a wicked grin decorated her lips. There were two small horns on her forehead and she slowly stretched her body as dull pops from her joints resounded.


    The woman sighed, "Hah¡­ this feels good,"


    She looked down at the ashes she was standing in with a look of slight confusion and with a step, she seemed to glide to the side. Biting her red lips she looked at Andar and chuckled,


    "That would have been impressive, the way you tried to kill me, if only you were not whimpering like a child, I would have enjoyed it more. Usually, my scent causes the opposite reaction in everyone else, but you are not just anyone else, isn''t it¡­ Andar." her voice was sultry and rich as if she had just woken up from a deep sleep.


    The subtle sign of danger that Andar had been experiencing since Mira entered his room had multiplied by a factor of a thousand when he noticed that thisdy was just a Rank 3 Mage, yet the level of danger he was sensing was a magnitude greater than what her ranking suggested.


    "Where is she? What did you do with Mira?" he whispered. Andar had not yet recovered from ughtering his lover, and at this time, his emotions were still burning hot, although he knew the Mira he killed was fake, it did not mean that the experience did not scar him.


    She brought a finger to her lips and delicately bit on it, "Oh, when did you realize that your little girlfriend was no longer here? Hmm¡­"


    Andar stalled his disgust and spat out, "You are not as smart as you think, your acting was filled with plot holes a mile wide."


    For a moment he thought he saw a sh of irritation in her eyes before sheughed, "And yet for something so imperfect, I still made you cry, you know I can still taste your tears as they fell on my face¡­ they are delicious Andar, I cannot wait to taste more."


    He took a step back and essed this Mage, she appeared to be around eighteen years old, which was saying nothing about her age, Andar would be thirty-four in a month and he still looked as if he was sixteen, although his height made him appear older.


    Her body was curvaceous, and unlike any Mage that he had ever seen, this girl had no single Script on her body. Any Mage that could afford a Script would usually go for them since its importance could not be over-emphasized, from healing, defense, and offense, Scripts were a necessary part of a Mage''s kit.


    Andar had only a single Script which was the Aegis Script where he stored his Cloud Whale. Due to his abilities, he never saw the need for Scripts, his body was extremely powerful, and due to his sensitivity, more Scripts could cause unnecessary distractions. He had previously thought he was unique in this instance until he saw her.


    The source of the danger he was feeling was now resolved because he finally found what was triggering his warning intuitions for so long. It was because he recognized the power inside her.


    A sudden move from her made him back up again, but she crouched by the side of the smoldering ash, and using two fingers she gently pinched a bit of the ash, and as she stood up, she dragged the ash with her that appeared to be sticking together in a crystalline configuration and a ck and brown robe was created from the gathered ashes.


    All this while her bright red eyes were focused on Andar as she pulled the robes over her head. Perhaps the material she used was not enough because the robe was extremely short, and she clicked her tongue in annoyance,


    "Wow¡­ I am nearly naked, should there not be more of this? I guess your mes must have done far more damage than I thought. Unless¡ª"


    She looked up at Andar with a look of amusement and surprise in her eyes as a dozenrge spikes of blue ice burst out from her body that nearly tore her to pieces, but she did not bleed, and inside her body, there was no heart or lungs, but leaves, stems, and flowers.


    Her head was hung to the side, held only by a few pieces of muscle and broken bone, but she was already beginning to heal, and so rapidly that in less than three seconds she should be whole again.


    Every action that Andar had made, including beating Mira to death with his own hands, was just to buy for himself these few seconds.


    The training from the Steward of the ck Tower resounded in his head: Gain the advantage using whatever methods that you can, and attack first, don''t stop attacking until there is nothing left standing!


    Andar elerated towards her, hundreds of tiny vortices of air pushed him from behind and he appeared beside her as if he had teleported.


    His anger and backward retreat were nothing but a ruse, as he had been charging up hundreds of elemental energies since he was unable to use spells and weave them in a fashion that could cause damage, he had to focus on manipting the pure energy of creation and mentally destabilize them all.


    Usually, a Spell was like a firearm, and the energy of creation was the bullet, whether it came in the form of lightning, fire, poison, or whatever energy you were manipting.


    Andar could typically create the framework of the gun by himself without resolving to a particr model. A typical Mage would often practice a single spell until they gained mastery over it, so it was as if they understood everything about a single model of a firearm, but with Andar''s unique knowledge he had ess to thousands of different types of firearm models and he could interchange them any time he needed, even create a new type of ''firearm'' by adding pieces of different types to it.


    The problem here was that he could no longer ess any of these methods because Spells no longer worked, and so he had to be creating ''bullets'' and propelling them with nothing else but pure Aether.


    He had never truly fought anyone before, but that did not mean he had never practiced. All his teachers gave him different nuggets of wisdom and he had absorbed them all.


    When this girl appeared before him, he finally understood thest of the puzzle because the energy he was sensing from her body came from the Supreme Meditation Art that had been denied him by a member of the Supreme World of Magus.


    Frost Mourn. Rowan had called this Meditation Art¡ª The Lament of Celestials.

 Chapter 759 First Battle

    Chapter 759 First Battle


    ??With everything that was happening, the fact that he was here with a practitioner of the Frost Mourn Meditation Art was just the icing on the cake.


    It would seem that in the time since he had gained the Endless Vault Meditation Art, someone else had been able to gain ess to this power, and now they were here to challenge him.


    This should not be the entire story because there was surely something else happening above him, his mother, thes, the signs of battle, and the Time Stop effect, so many things were simultaneously taking ce, but for now, he had to focus on oveing this hurdle first.


    He did not know what abilities the Supreme Meditation Art would grant to a Mage, but he knew that for him to win, he had to fight in a way that a Mage could not easily anticipate. His opponent had already shown certain abilities that he was not sure came from her Meditation Art, to win this fight, he must make sure she never had the chance to make his move.


    Yet it might already be toote. He brought himself three seconds, but she had been nning this moment for an unknown amount of time. He was already at a disadvantage.


    Andar had sted forward to her side when any Mage would have retreated to create space to attack more effectively. This action was to get closer to the girl where he would be able to press her I''m close quarters.


    Behind him, he heard a loud rumble as the bottom half of the stairs were unexpectedly crushed by arge mouth filled with teeth the size of his body.


    The sound from this was deafening since this passageway was created from the ck Tower itself and its structure was extremely durable, crushing it would require extreme force, which would inevitably lead to a massive release of energy.


    If he had retreated instead ofing closer to his opponent he would have been crushed to pieces by this mouth, his body was not rough enough to resist such an assault. He activated Gray Will a moment earlier than he had nned in order to adjust to this new variable and time appeared to stand still.


    Andar now had the period to observe his surroundings properly, and the first thing he noticed about the girl he was about to attack was that her mouth was opened wide inughter; her red eyes were emitting so much light it was as if two red suns were about to be born, but what was noteworthy were her fingers.


    All ten of her fingers had transformed into green vines that disappeared into the shadows around her body, yet he was able to break through a portion of the barrier blocking his perception from tracing the paths of the vines and he saw that one of her fingers was responsible for the gigantic mouth that crushed the staircase behind him.


    That mouth was a gigantic Venus Fly Trap, and it was a single finger from her. Andar knew the body of a Mage transformed the higher their ranking went, but he did not expect that a Rank 3 Mage''s body could already be capable of such extreme transformations.


    Andar was able to track another of her fingers below them, just lying underneath the stairs, in his perception, he could see and feel the gigantic mouth of the Venus Fly Trap closing up.


    There were two fingers above him, and another two wereing from the side, he was effectively surrounded, and the trap was rapidly closing.


    Although time appeared to be still, it was just his perception that had been elerated, and although he could see everything, his body could not move at the same speed as his perception, and it appeared as if he and this mystery girl were frozen in ce.


    That made the fact that when those red eyes of hers which were brimming with so much pleasure slowly turned towards him even when his perception should have rendered time to an observer to be almost still, increased his wariness, his body could not match such speed, and he should be running but he knew that he was unable to escape unless he finds a way to win.


    Gray Will had already wiped away his psi and fury and transformed him into a machine.


    Andar had never seen any reason for him to go all out with his powers, but the situation was forcing him to adapt.


    It was a good thing that although his body could not move as fast as his perception, the powers that he could control could move even faster than his perception.


    From the appearance of the girl to when he attacked, it had barely been two seconds, and instead of scattering his abilities wielding different energies, he focused only on a single one¨C Wind.


    The rest were just shy props to distract, and the hundred vortices of air he used to push himself forward towards her were his true weapons.


    Whatever was happening made it impossible for him to cast spells, and harness the Aether in the air, and was supposed to make it impossible for him to ess his Scripts or any Spatial Storage.


    However his only weakness here was that he was unable to cast spells, fortunately for him, this was not truly a weakness but an inconvenience, he was still able to ess his Scripts, but this passageway was too tight for Cloudy to demonstrate its advantage.


    Because he used his Endless Vault as a storage device, he could still ess all the items he had ced inside it, but he chose not to reveal this to this girl and whoever was watching.


    Usually, a High Order Sigil like his current Aegis script would have to be connected to a separate Aether Crystal to power it or would have a way to gather Aether from the environment, and no one would be crazy enough to link it to their Aether Channels, since no Mage would be able to bear the strain of holding such a Script, but Andar could easily carry it.


    He sent all those shy spells ahead and drowned the body of the girl who had nearly finished healing in a congration of mes, lightning, frost, poison, and hundreds of different attacks. Although Andar had called them distractions, they were still powerful enough to kill thousands of Rank 3 Mages and could level a mountain range.


    In the same instant, the multiple gigantic Venus Fly Traps mmed into Andar''s position.


    The entire space imploded. Andar numerous attacks plus six of the girl''s fingers shing in that small space created so much force that a circr cavern was blown open inside this ce.


    The dust cleared away with supernatural quickness and revealed the girl and Andar, both of whom seemed unhurt. Andar was standing on two vortices of air, and hundreds of air vortices were spinning around him.


    Andar pushed his palms together and the air vortices ttened until they were t and resembled saw des, and he tapped the air with his fingers and dozens of wind des flew towards the girl, he expanded his fingers, and the wind des scattered into a thousand separate des and then he closed his hands into a fist and they vanished.


    The girl had only a chance to widen her eyes before she exploded, as a thousand air des erupted inside her body.


    Gray Will chased the position of her body that had split into 456 parts, and Andar sent precisely 456 wind des at those body parts, while another seven wind des suddenly expanded into sevenrge shields to block the sevenrge mouths that erupted from the surrounding shadows.


    He angled the shields to push the mouths to a position slightly adjacent to his side, where he had ced another twenty Wind des in wait that grounded them to pieces.


    With an ephemeral scream, the body of the girl shed with a green fire and she reconstituted herself instantly, using that move to avoid the hundreds of wind des sent to her shattered body parts, but Andar closed his fists once more and the Wind des vanished.


    "How are you doing that?!" With a cry of anger and pain the body of the girl exploded again, her only reply was the cold visage of Andar who had no emotion on his face, only his silver eyes zing like a bright moon.


    Behind him, he was already creating an borate weaving of energy as he called on more wind des.

 Chapter 760 Attack Rhythm

    Chapter 760 Attack Rhythm


    ??The amount of Aether that Andar was summoning would have drained a Rank 4 Mage dry, but the battle was just beginning. Without ess to spells, to achieve anything he had to be pushing out ridiculous amounts of Aether.


    This was reflected in their surroundings, as the chasm created from their sh expanded as the energy inside here could not be contained by the space.  The area of expansion reached more than a thousand feet wide before it slowed, this was because they were inside the ck Tower, anywhere else and half a continent would have been ttened.


    Below Andar the mouths of the ten massive Venus Fly Traps opened and they cried out, vomiting outrge oily clumps of darkness that began to fill this space, restricting vision and sticking to the Wind des reducing their speed and sharpness.


    With a gesture from Andar, the girl cursed as the energy contained in the des increased, matching and surpassing the darkness clinging to them and they began to move faster than before.


    Andar''s silence and theughter of the girl heralded the next phase of their deadly sh.


    The shadow around Andar bubbled like hot oil and surged towards him, inside it were fleeting glimpses of vines andrge teeth.


    The wind des he was standing on veered to the right, as Andar twisted his body to the side showing an impressive range of dexterity as his body twisted through tiny gaps in between the vines and the teeth, as the wind des under his feet carried him in short and jerky movements that were so fast, it was as if he was teleporting.


    If his physique were not so powerful, he would have crushed every bone in his body using these maneuvers.


    All the while he never stopped creating more wind des and sending them towards the girl, who had now realized that trying to dodge these green missiles was futile and the only way to escape being repeatedly destroyed was by demolishing the Wind des before they reached her.


    Yet she could not hold back all the des as Andar once again teleported them into her body and she was torn to pieces. She had been trying to find the methods Andar was using to move the des into her body since spells were not allowed here.


    She had quickly realized that Andar must have imnted something inside her body when he had ess to it when she had mimicked the form of her girlfriend and he smashed her body apart.


    Then she grinned beforeughing aloud,


    "Oh you sneaky son of a bitch, your tears! You must have created a formation inside my body and used your tears as a carrier! My interest in you has just multiplied a thousandfold Andar."


    In the short time, she was unable to locate the formation inside her body, the inability to use spells was a double-edged sword, and she also was disadvantaged, but with her physique, she was never supposed to have such issues.


    However, it did not take her long to find out that Andar was able to teleport the Wind des into her body when they reached a few hundred feet from her, so she began to keep her distance and work to destroy every Wind de that approached her position.


    Nevertheless, destroying the Wind des was easier said than done, they moved rapidly and it was challenging to predict their movement pattern, a single Wind de could separate itself into a dozen or a hundred without any indication as the gestures used by Andar were a ruse.


    The fact that he did not even need to move his body to control the Wind des and that he regrly changed his gestures made her confused and shattered her defense.


    Every single Wind de that divided itself was as lethal as the original, and that was not even considering that each Wind de was filled with such a dense and unique kind of Aether making each of them as durable as Davross.


    She had shattered tens of thousands of wind des in less than thirty seconds, and she noticed that even the shattered pieces of wind were not dissipating so she had to seal them with pieces of tiny vines from the darkness she made, effectively canceling the advantages that the darkness should have given her.


    Andar''s assault however was unending, as the only thing keeping her in the fight was the sheer speed and control she had over her body. Every single movement of the Wind des was evolving faster than she thought was possible and it was as if she was not fighting against a single Mage, but against ten thousand Mages working in concert, but not for a single moment did she think she would be losing this fight.


    She giggled aloud as she overlooked a Wind de that slipped through her defenses and sliced across her neck, but her head did not fall off but was held by a single strand of muscle and vine.


    Her unique physique which was ranked first among the entire Magus Supreme World and seventh among all the entire multiverse granted her total invulnerability.


    She could get hurt, but she could not be destroyed.


    A couple more Wind des passed through her defenses and her body became riddled with holes and deep wounds, but she did not bleed.


    She distractedly pushed her jaws that had been sliced into two together before sighing,


    ''No, this would not do, I have to step it up a notch if I am to ever convince him who is superior among us.''


    "Blood of my roots, emerge!"


    She cried out, this was not a spell, but one of her natural talents. For the first time since the battle started, she began to bleed.


    Her blood did not emerge in small drips but in a massive flood, as millions of ck and green drops of blood burst out from her body, and from afar it would seem as if a massive flower was blooming with her at the center.


    "Eat!"


    A faint buzzing sound emerged from these blood drops which soon magnified until it sounded as if a gue of locusts were arriving, and this turned out to be the case.


    Each drop of blood transformed into locusts, each of them the size of a man''s head. The buzz from their wings made space warp and their speeds were like lightning bolts. Each of these Locusts had extremely durable bodies and judging from their strength and speed, they could individually stand up to a Rank 4 Mage.


    Her face grew pale, and she would have fallen if not for the massive rush of Aether that flooded into her body, keeping her mind active, even if her body was on the verge of shutting down.


    This girl was monstrous, but Andar was in the state of Gray Will simply did not care, the locusts were merely a new factor in this battle, and he reacted to it ordingly.


    For the next thirty-five seconds, Andar performed miracles. He zig-zagged through the gue of locusts, urately slicing in two any of them that approached him, and since at any given moment he had to contend against at least a hundred locusts, the area around his body grew bright with heat and friction as each Wind de that sliced through a locust brought out sparks and great heat.


    The sparks around him were like countless stars being birthed and destroyed every single moment. With the level of precision he had over his Wind des this scene was extremely remarkable.


    The speed and pattern of attacks from the locusts were fast and vicious, and if he allowed a single one to go through his defense, he would be ripped to shreds.


    Below him, the sliced bodies of the locusts fell like rain, and when they hit the ground they slowly began to heal, and it would not take long before they rose again to continue the fight.


    He rotated three sixty and pped his hands together, the motion mming a hundred Wind des together into a spinning shield that mmed against threerge Venus Fly Trap sneaking behind him, while shooting another hundred wind des at his feet to create a tunnel as he used the momentum from the sh to push himself downward, before reversing his course and hurtling upwards.


    All this while he never stopped attacking, it may appear that he was in danger, but he knew that he still had the ability to refresh himself, although her attacks were vicious and fast, he had already learned what he needed.

 Chapter 761 Power Beyond Reason

    <h4>Chapter 761 Power Beyond Reason</h4>


    Learning this pattern gave him the freedom to sacrifice less mental power towards his defense and push it towards offense. His Wind des were bing faster and more urate, and the body of the girl was practically in pieces.


    Although he was not sure how much damage he was inflicting upon her at the start because she had always beenughing, perhaps she had not realized that as the battle was proceeding, herughter had begun to die down.


    He had observed that no matter how much he was able to rip her apart, her body was still kept together by strands of muscles, bones, or vines, and no single part of her had been lost so far.


    Therefore the goal was to sever a body part entirely from the whole and destroy it entirely. Andar did not think that this was impossible to do so, no matter how tyrannical her flesh was to be, at this time she was still a Rank 3 Mage.


    Her weakness was ring to him, which was simply Aether. Without the usage of Spells which might have given her the edge, she was challenging Andar using her physique alone, but that was not the only mistake she was making.


    It was an oversight that she challenged him when she was still a Rank 3 Mage and not stronger, perhaps if she attacked when he was an Acolyte, she would have the chance to win.


    The fact was that, even without the ability to utilize any spells in this fight. He still did not know his true limits and he had not been giving his all in this fight, he was simplyying down the foundations and now he was ready.


    Andar ced his hands together as if he was praying, his long jackets red to the side carried by the winds around him, he had not suffered a single injury since this fight began and his clothes were still spotless.


    He spread his hands apart, and the Wind des that surrounded him instantly increased from ten thousand to ten million!


    Next, he fully activated Gray Will and his body began to stiffen slowly. He did not truly need his body, just his mind.


    Andar looked at the girl whose red eyes showed tiredness and he was uncertain if he saw a hint of doubt.


    He pressed his palms together again, a rtively simple action, but what he was doing was just a distraction to hide the fact that he had been secretly creating tons of Wind des and keeping them inside his Endless Vault, and now he began to summon all of them.


    Separating his palms, the Wind des that had nearly filled this cavern multiplied to a horrifying hundred million in number, and it was as if Andar had be surrounded by a green sun.


    Every single locust was vaporized and the body of the girl was shot back towards the end of the cavern where she mmed into thepressed walls of the cavern that were now as hard as diamonds.


    Her body left arge crater in the walls, and she looked at Andar with shock and the beginning of wariness. She had not even received the attack and she was nearly at the edge of death!


    Andar was a Rank 1 Mage, not what anyone would call this level special, but at this moment, he had called up enough power to entirely eradicate every single life on the surface of a Minor World.


    This level of power was ridiculous for a being of his stature, and he would have been able to utterly eradicate Rowan at the same Rank. It should be noted that ording to the Dominator''s power ranking, a Rank 1 Mage was equal to a Rift State Dominator, so Andar was at the first Great Circle but the power he had just unleashed could equal that of an Arch mage!


    He had many advantages, his extremely special physique gave him what could be regarded as an unlimited well of Aether, and his Endless Vault was also a storage that could be used to hold anything and keep them in the same state as when he ced them inside it.


    Normally it was impossible to ce a Wind de inside a Spatial Treasure, and even if it was possible, it would break down in a few moments without a steady injection of Spirit, but he could simply create a Wind de and ce it inside his Endless Vault and the technique would not deteriorate.


    This was simply a massive cheat. The Mira that came for Andar was his girlfriend, but Andar had noticed the switch when he felt his body react to another Time Stop in his vicinity.


    Right before the battle happened above as the earthquakes and the screaming began, Andar''s physique had detected that the flow of time had been disturbed in his vicinity.


    Whoever had stopped time again did not include him inside the bubble, and Mira must have been switched at that time, but he was not expected to know, in fact, he was sure that even an Arch mage might not have been able to detect Time Stop, but his Endless Vault and unique physique made it possible for him to collect every single energy and sensation and not omit them.


    It was easy to find certain loopholes in this new ''Mira'' and he began creating Wind des and cing them inside his Endless Vault as both of them descended the stairs to the battlefield of his choosing.


    That was not all, he made formations inside his Endless Vault, using his masteries over all the Magus Disciplines and his act of ughtering Mira was to push those formations deep into the body of the imposter, while disguising them using her own flesh.


    It would be impossible for his enemy to find the formations he had nted inside her body for a short time, but that was if she would be able to make it past the uing moments.


    Sweat began to line her forehead, was her throne about to be taken away from her?


    This uncertainty only made her grin wider. She had never anticipated that fighting someone weaker than her would cause her to draw on her Meditation Art.


    "I am so happy, I finally have an equal." She whispered and the red of her eyes extinguished itself and what was left behind was a ck iris, like the void between stars.


    She pushed herself away from the walls and called out, "I am about to call on the power of my Meditation Art, I should warn you, this power was not made to be invoked inside the material universe!"


    Andar simply cocked his head to the side, he knew that the method he could use to win this fight cleanly was not to allow her the chance to use the power of her Meditation Art because that would mean he had to reveal the power of his own Meditation Art.


    He pointed a single finger; using this gesture, he separated the Wind des around him into two and simply pushed fifty million Wind des towards her as his reply.


    This level of power meant he could not control it, he could only direct it.


    "At least ask for my name first,"


    The girl pped her hand andughed as a massive lidless eye made from red mes appeared behind her.


    It was at this moment that the Aura and the energy output they were emitting could no longer be held back by this cavern and it exploded open, revealing this battle to the world outside, which was different from the ck Tower that Andar had expected, but he has no time to reassess this change.


    What he saw however made him anxious, a battle had happened here but it was over, and above him were massive debris as if a world had been shattered, but the strain of controlling a hundred million Wind des was so great he knew he had to end this fight before he could check his surroundings.


    The only witnesses who could urately see what was happening between Andar and the girl were the Arch mages, as anyone else would just see two green suns and a massive ming red eye.


    A massive shockwave erupted from this area that was so loud, that it silenced what was happening all around for hundreds of miles, and before the shocked gaze of the spectators, fifty million Wind des that resembled a bright-green sun mmed into the body of the girl.

 Chapter 762 Decisive Strikes

    <h4>Chapter 762 Decisive Strikes</h4>


    Power at this level was very difficult to be described or understood by a mortal mind, the power of these fifty million des caused reality itself to crack and for a brief moment, the darkness of the Underverse was revealed.


    The light from this attack shone inside it, banishing the darkness and killing millions of the denizens of this dark ce, and then the attack reached its target.


    There was silence as what resembled a green sun swallowed the body of the girl alongside the ming eye behind her and for an instant, it was almost as if she was dead. Even a Rank 9 Mage would have problems handling a blow like this.


    Andar right hand had been in a pushing motion, as if he was physically hurling the Wind des, swiping to the left with a harsh movement, the Wind des did not vanish, but instead, they began to rotate.


    The space near the edges of this maelstrom was torn to pieces, and it was difficult to imagine the sort of destructive forces happening in the center of this maelstrom as Andar had pushed all the energy towards the center where the girl was.


    He squeezed his fist and the maelstrompressed itself and the speed increased. Over the cmitous noise from the area, as space was repeatedly torn to pieces, it was possible to hear the screams from the girl.


    These were not screams of pleasure as she toyed with Andar before, now they were filled with pain and panic. Andar did not care how absurd her physique was, she was still a Rank 3 Mage, and her pseudo-immortality could only go so far.


    He wanted to look up to ask for a sign from the Arch mages that had gone still and were spectating this battle because he knew they would not allow him to kill this girl, she was far too valuable and powerful for them to allow her death.


    But then there was a loud thumping sound, and the swirling maelstrom began to expand, pushing against thepression, before he could adjust to this change, it abruptly shrank and vanished, leaving a battered figure floating alone in space.


    The body of the girl was revealed, and she had been seriously injured, calling her a body was an overstatement for she had lost the majority of her skin, and except for her left arm, the rest of her limbs had been destroyed.


    Her face had been destroyed entirely and she was blind, leaving two gaping holes in her bleached skull. She resembled a body that had been left to the elements for years.


    It was possible to see her heart beating through her rib cage, it was erratic, as if at any moment it might just fail. It was very possible that if she did not heal herself quickly, she would perish.


    Andar was correct, although her talents were as ridiculous as his own, her level was still too low and she could still be destroyed, he just needed enough power.


    Her skinless face was a thing of horror, but sheughed aloud, bringing out her tongue to lick her bloody teeth. She could no longer heal, her body had been taken to the limits until it had broken.


    "Without my physique, I would be dead a million times over, and to think I had thought your title was a mistake."


    There was a crack beside her and a cracked diamond appeared for a moment before copsing to dust.


    She sighed in relief, her death had been shifted to that treasure and she would now be able to heal,


    "I apologize for that oversight, but I cannot allow you to win. I wished we could have fought this battle when we are both Rank 9 Mages, but I had no choice. It''s my turn¡­ don''t die quickly Andar, it would¡­ sadden me."


    From the gaping hole in her skull, two new eyeballs were created but it appeared yellow and sickly. Without healing soon, she would fall into aa or worse.


    She opened the palm of the only hand she had, two of her fingers were gone. A small ming red eye appeared over her palm, it was vibrating as if it was at the edge of destruction.


    Even though she appeared to be on the edge of death, the power from the small red eye hovering on her palms was so vast and potent, it was as if she was holding a sun in her hand.


    The space around her copsed entirely leaving a darkness that stretched for hundreds of feet.


    "I have never collected power like this before, at least not from a Mage," she whispered, and bringing her palm to her face, she blew a faint breeze from between the opening of her teeth which shot the ming eye towards Andar as if it was aser beam.


    A red line was torn in the air as the ming eye broke past the speed of light and mmed into Andar. The attack crossed the distance between them almost instantaneously, but his defenses came up just as fast!


    Gray Will made Andar into a cold machine that saw the world in shades of causes and probabilities, ones and zeros.


    The moment the girl survived his attack, he had already begun defending himself, knowing that he had already won the battle, even though he had unleashed so much power, he had not reached his limits, what he needed to do was already calcted, every single move analyzed to know what came next and this battle was going along his projections.


    He would defend against this attack, and his next move would end the battle. He released the cape that had been streaming behind him and the wind carried it far up into the sky.


    Andar pped his hands together and the fifty million Wind des retracted and covered his body in a diamond-like shell as he stacked them to fit so tightly that even light would not prate through.


    The beam of red light mmed into his shield, pushing it back for thousands of feet as multiple shockwaves radiated from the contact point.


    Andar''s body was still safely protected inside the shell of wind but it was nearlypletely petrified, yet his motions were still calm as he analyzed the attack of the girl.


    The attack was not only carrying an impossible amount of force and heat, but also a devouring property that was feeding on his Wind des and Aether, as this devouring continued, the beam of light was growing stronger elerating the destruction of his shield.


    He now understood how the girl had survived his first attack, the Supreme Meditation Art she was practicing most likely had the properties of devouring.


    Understanding this, he knew he would lose this fight if it came to a battle of attrition, it did not matter how much Aether he could produce when it would only be strengthening her, although he was aware she should have a limit, and he doubted if she would be able to consume all the energy he had inside him, although he was not going to find out, yet winning this fight like this was not the way to go.


    If he was right, then he needed not just to win, but he needed to send a message. He had a few seconds left before the petrification from using Gray Will killed him or the energy beam turned him to dust. From his calctions, it would be a close call but the beam would destroy his body before he turned to stone.


    Andar''s barrier had been reduced by a third and he was pushed back for well over ten thousand feet, the destruction of his shield was bing faster as the beam of light increased in power, it contained not just the energy of the first attack heunched, but also all the energy from the body of the girl.


    The light from this sh was so bright it could be seen from millions of miles away.


    Andar braced himself as he could now see cracks being created around his shields. His jacket waved to the side, exposing a bit of his neck, where a small section of his body was missing. The edges were smooth as if a portion of his body had been carved out years ago and healed without the flesh returning, leaving a smooth circr hole inside his neck.

 Chapter 763 Two Can Play The Game

    <h4>Chapter 763 Two Can y The Game</h4>


    This hole that had been hidden was revealed as it was among thest part of his body that was turning to stone.


    One of the talents given by his Endless Vault Meditation Art was the ability to turn into data.


    This state was unique and Andar had not been able to decipher the mysteries involved, but he knew that while he was in this state, he was not made up of energy but something in between energy and solid mass. Among all the things he had hidden from his masters in the ck Tower, this was one of them.


    When he was in this state he could "Refresh" himself, this was another unique and overpowered ability that would heal him from any wounds and return his energy to the peak. The best part about it was that he could do this Refresh, nine times, effectively granting him nine lives.


    During his experimentation with this ability, he had learned that he could only Refresh himself a total of nine times in a year, and if he split his body into different pieces, he could choose the pieces he wished to be born from. He knew he was not unkible, but he was close.


    He had stored pieces of his body in hidden ces all around the ck Tower and he even left a part of himself to drift away in the darkness of space. If he were to ever be killed, no one would know where he could regenerate himself from.


    When Andar had killed Mira his tears had entered her body. For anyone else that was nothing of import, but every part of Andar''s body, even his tears contained a massive amount of information, and storing it inside the girl''s body meant the next part of his ns became possible.


    Andar held on for the expected amount of time that he had calcted holding back his shield from copsing using sheer force of will and his seemingly inexhaustible store of Aether, but it was a losing game, no matter how much energy he sent into this shield, it was only strengthening the red mes.


    Before the slightly confused gaze of the girl who seemed to be holding on to consciousness only because she wanted to see him lose, his shields were consumed, and the red beam of light mmed into him.


    The explosion released a bright sh and a gigantic mushroom cloud that could be seen for miles, the heat was so great that it vaporized the entirety of Andar''s body.


    Even under the hold of Gray Will, Andar discovered that dying like this was still truly unpleasant.


    A quietughter echoed over the glow from the me and the shattered body of the girl surged forward and entered the mes.


    As if time was reversing, the mushroom cloud shrank as the red mes began pouring into the body of the girl, in a few seconds the massive congration that was miles high was swallowed into her body and she emerged healed, wearing the robe of ashes.


    Her skin glowed and her eyes were now bright red once more, there was a flush to her face as if she was full of vitality, but she knew that this fix was temporary, it was simr to thest burst of energy before death, and she tried to enjoy this sensation for as long as possible.


    The confusion in the eyes of the girl was apparent as she looked around her, although she had released her entire power in desperation she did not expect the battle to have ended like this.


    She soon came to terms with the fact that Andar had not made any more moves before he died when she realized that Andar had already exceeded her highest benchmark, and the power he had unleashed at the end was solidly at the level of an Arch mage.


    She was two ranks higher than him and she had ess to the Supreme Meditation Art of Mages, she was unable to unleash such might, and she only won because she had consumed the power that he had unleashed.


    Yet she had expected¡­ more.


    Sharing her head in amusement, she considered that for a Rank 1 Magus, to be able to release power to this level was nothing short of amazing, and she was overthinking this matter. What was left now was just to resurrect him and take him away from here.


    She turned to the Arch mages watching the battle, previously there were sixteen Arch mages with the addition of Andar''s mother, now their number had almost doubled and all the Arch mages of ck Tower were here with their real bodies.


    However, there were two figures that held all the attention in this ce and they were not even present.


    The two figures resembled two streams of vibrating light, one was of the darkness of the void, and the other was the light of the moon.


    She sped her hands together and bowed her head, before her were two esteemed Tower Masters and one of them was her mother, and if she was not wrong the other presence was the Tower Master of the ck Tower.


    She rose up and waited but she received no acknowledgement and she frowned. If they were not announcing her victory, then that must mean¡ª


    The pain that struck her next was the greatest she had experienced in her entire existence. It radiated from her core as every single cell inside her body screamed in pain as they were shredded to pieces and consumed.


    A voice entered her ears and for a moment she was screaming too loud to even think but her powerful Spirit was able to reconstitute the meaning for her, it was Andar''s voice and he said,


    "You have disyed the power of your Art, allow me to disy my own. Please, don''t die quickly, it will¡­ sadden me."


    He was using her words against her, and then she began tough because the pain had grown so great that it had broken her mind.


    There were risks to a battle of this level, and she had been willing to pay it, yet if she had known that the price would be so steep, she would have rethought her actions.


    A series of loud cracks emerged from her body and her skin began to bubble and squirm as if she was filled with thousands of spiders.


    She brought one of her fair hands up and observed as her bones were crushed to powder, her skin blistered and peeled away, only to be reced by a new skin¡­ but this skin was not her own.


    Sheughed andughed as her breast deted before ttening and growing broad like the chest of a man, her spine elongated as it was crushed repeatedly and she grew taller.


    Her long hair was sucked into her scalp as short ck hair reced her own, thest thing to change was her struggling eyes.


    The horror inside them was profound as they slowly transformed from the glowing red of coal to a cold silver.


    Andar shrugged his body and his clothes returned to him, he stretched his hand to the side and caught the cape he had released when the battle began, he had sent it into the sky and the moment the battle was over, it had fallen beside him.


    No one here would believe that this was a coincidence.


    "Two can y the game," he whispered to thest of the dying screams inside his head.


    Andar was a fast learner, and when this strange girl wore the flesh suit of Mira, and the application of her Supreme Art, he not only saw this as an opportunity to learn, but it also gave him a new idea about the application of his ability.


    He chose to resurrect himself inside the body of this girl, and when he did, he was in his Data Form. It was a simple thing for him to merge his body with her own, down to the individual cells and he had learned that the number of cells in his body were a hundred times more plentiful than her own and were vastly more powerful.


    Coordinating all his cells was easy when the order was simple¡ª


    Eat.


    Andar had not killed her, in his hand was her pulsing brain that was connected to a pair of furious eyes.


    He looked at the two powerful beings and he bowed.


    "Andar you have won the right to determine the fate of the Mages in this universe." A deep voice resounded in the heavens.


    ''Wait¡­ what?!''

 Chapter 764 Tower Masters

    <h4>Chapter 764 Tower Masters</h4>


    Andar had been expecting something different to ur after he emerged victorious, at the top of his head were numerous spections, the first being the ck Tower had bepromised by outside forces, and the Supreme World was resolving the problem and eliminating the mistake.


    The second was that there was a war between the Great Towers and he was caught in the crosshairs.


    Or a rogue faction of discontented Mages led by his mother had seen a loophole in the defenses of the ck Tower and were staging a surprise attack.


    He had dozens of other scenarios in his head, one thing he had learned was that life took strange pathways and anything was possible, but it turned out that he could still be surprised because this was nothing but an interview, and the result of it still reverberated in his head,


    "Andar you have won the right to determine the fate of the Mages in this universe."


    If these words were noting from what he suspected were Tower Masters, he would think he was inside an extremely borate prank. No matter how talented he was, he was nothing but a Rank 1 Mage.


    There were two tremendous presences before him, one was ck and the other white, this was the only method his mind could distinguish what was before him, although his body was telling him something far different, he could not interpret the sensations, which was a good thing, because he knew knowing would erase him from existence.


    Andar distinctively noticed that whatever was happening here which was blocking the Aethe, his spatial storage, spells, and generally messing with Time wasing from the presence that existed in white. His body could feel it¡ª like a mortal being sted with radiation while standing beside a star.


    No matter what happened next, Andar knew he would never remain the same again¡­ these changes, and what he was witnessing were just too much. Rowan had not disyed this level of power to him in order to protect his sanity, but these powerful existences were not so gentle.


    The other presence had been the one to announce his victory and Andar instantly felt a deep sense of familiarity with this presence and it was not particrly difficult for him to put together that this presence was the Tower Master of the ck Tower.


    The spell used to create the Aether Geyser and the Inheritance ground where the Meditation Arts were stored was cast by this presence and Andar could feel it, as if his signature was left deep inside everything that he created.


    He was the one who spoke to Andar and announced his win, but this did not bring Andar any sense of achievement, only fear, he would be foolish if he was not feeling like shitting himself at this time.


    The presence of his Tower Master seemed to make a gesture that he could not perceive and once more Andar felt the flow of timeing to a halt.


    Except for him and the Two Tower Master, everything came to a halt. It was a humbling thing to realize that all the powerful Arch mages were so helpless against this power.


    Andar eyes looked at the frozen Arch mages, particrly his mother.


    If this was a power that was unique to Tower Masters, howe his mother had been able to halt the flow of Time when she had arrived? If she was not the one, then she had been nothing but a puppet, just like Mira.


    He swallowed, a mere moments ago, the only thing on his mind was gaining his Mithril badge for his various Magus Disciplines, he had big ns for his future, allowing himself nine years to be a Rank 9 Mage and not even understanding what he needed to achieve to be an Arch mage.


    Now he had battled with a user of a Supreme Meditation Art and two Tower Masters were here in the material universe giving him a crazy notification.


    A pulse of power from the Tower Masters shook him from his spections and he watched in amazement as their ephemeral form shifted until they assumed a humanoid shape, although they still resembled creatures that were forged from light and darkness.


    Andar suspected they were taking this form because of him, he doubted he would be able to withstand seeing their true form when he could not even withstand the presence of an Arch mage.


    They flew down to his side and Andar could not help but bow his head in deference once more. His heartbeat was erratic in his chest, and he could not control it, even if he tried.


    Something suddenly felt different as if the universe flipped on its head, and the sensation of apprehension left his body, leaving his heart serene.


    "Give her to me, child, you have done well and I did not regret giving you a boon, for you have exceeded my expectations a hundredfold." A familiar voice entered his ears and Andar shook, he looked up and there were no longer two figures here but three; thest one resembled an older woman with kind brown eyes whom he had seen when he entered the Isle of Rest.


    He had met this woman when he created Weeping Child, a Named Item, she had given him more Primordial Essence than he should have received which had boosted the growth of his power. He had suspected at that time that she was a powerful Arch mage, and it turns out that she was a Tower Master after all.


    Andar saw himself walking up to her, his body acting against his consciousmands and giving the older woman the brain of the girl he had been holding,


    "Let me take this one from you, I fear her mother would make an unwise decision and punish her for her loss." she smiled again at him and he felt his heart rejoice, if she had asked him to kill himself he would have done so while thanking her for her opportunity to do her bidding.


    Mortals worshiped gods, but Andar thought that perhaps even the gods should worship this woman.


    The older woman seemed to read his thought because he would have sworn that she rolled her eyes and turned to the two Tower Masters beside her,


    "Surely you did not think you would make the final decisions for this universe without my input, Ss, Aeris, you forget that I''m still the Watcher of this universe, do not make me regret my cooperation with you two after all this time¡­"


    Her voice seemed to shape reality and as she mentioned the name Ss, the humanoid form of the Tower Master took the shape of a man. Her words were bringing order out of chaos, making the impossible possible, and giving Andar the opportunity to see this realm of true power.


    The words of the so-called Watcher of the universe had made the Tower Masters assume mortal form.


    Ss was tall with ck hair and eyes, his clothes were simr to Andar''s, all ck, but without the silver trimmings, this gave him the appearance of a specter, Andar noticed that even his lips were ck. There was a feeling of intense focus around him, as if everything he did was to perfection, even the act of blinking must be perfect.


    The second Tower Master Aeris took the form of an extremely towering woman, nearly twelve feet tall, with bright silver hair and a cold but gorgeous face; she resembled the girl that Andar had been fighting, they could as well be twins. Andar had only one chance to look at her face before turning his head forcefully away, one look was enough.


    Her face was simr to the girl in every detail but that was before Andar saw her eyes, there was a look inside them which were rtively simr to the eyes of Ss the Tower Master, they appeared¡­ he had to search for the answers for a while before he understood it¡ªbroken.


    If not for the brief moment he had spent with Rowan he would not be able to glimpse this truth. The Tower Masters had the form of humans, but they were far from this level of existence.


    Their eyes had truly witnessed eternity, not just a single eternity but many eternities. This was a concept that Andar did not understand; he just knew.

 Chapter 765 Nemesis Stone

    Chapter 765 Nemesis Stone


    ??It was a brief glimpse but it did not stop Andar from seeing too much and his understanding of these existences before him grew alongside this knowledge.


    Nothing he did would ever truly matter to them, because he was nothing but a passing breeze, they could close their eyes, and billions of years would go by.


    They had experienced every joy to be had, every horror, every disaster, every revelry, they had killed uncountable trillions and saved even more. They had been venerated and worshiped for many Eras¡­


    Yet Andar knew in the greater scheme of things, that they were not the most powerful being in the many universes. They still had a master¡ªThe Supreme Magus. What sort of monster would someone like that be like? Was it even possible to ever be that strong? Could his creator match the Supreme Magus?


    He was aware that he would go mad if he allowed his mind to think about that brief glimpse he had seen of those eyes, it was showing him a window to a reality that would tear his sanity to shred.


    It took another application of Gray Will to settle his mind. He should not havee in contact with such power at this time, why was this happening?


    "I told you, Ss, that this child is special." the older womanughed aloud, her voice filled his body with energy and life, banishing the fog of madness that had nearlye over him when he had looked at the eyes of the Tower Master. It also eliminated the strain of using Gray Will.


    This was most likely deliberately done to ensure he could preserve his sanity while he was in their presence.


    The effect of the words did not end with him as the brain of the girl the Tower Master was holding abruptly grew a body and she gasped aloud as she woke up.


    For an instant, her eyes looked across to Andar before she was frozen in ce as she was excluded from this zone where time seemingly no longer existed. There were many emotions in her eyes but the most prevalent was resignation.


    ?


    "Special? There is nothing special about him," Aeris sneered, "Something like him should not naturally exist, he is most likely a creation of an Old One, or perhaps even a shell of one. He is dangerous!"


    "Your wordsck any meaning, Aeris. Perhaps he just might be a shell for an Old One," Andar eyes lit up for the one that defended him turned out to be Ss, his Tower Master, "but you could as well call him an Infernal or a Celestial, why not call him a child of a Primordial since you now make up names as you go without any proof."


    Aeris appeared shocked at Ss''s words, something told Andar it was not what he said that shocked her, instead it was because he was willing to speak out so passionately. Andar did not know much about his Tower Master, but he felt it was something out of his character to be so vocal.


    Ss turned towards the Watcher, "Since you are here now, you should have the honor of exining the situation to him, I can see the gears of his mind turning so quickly that parts would soon start to fly off."


    "If you insist," the Watcher replied before asking the stunned Andar, "What I am about to tell you will break your perception of reality in many ways, but it is essential you listen to every word and know them as truth. You might never get the opportunity again unless you be an Arch mage."


    Andar nodded like a chick pecking rice, he felt the pores on his body opening up as if they wanted to swallow every word from the mouth of the Watcher.


    The older woman smiled and waved her hand revealing a three-foot figurine that resembled white marble, it was a single piece and carved in a spiraling pattern that reminded him of a DNA.


    The top half of this figurine was white, while the bottom half was red like fresh blood.


    "This is a Nemesis Stone." the Watcher said, "It serves two important functions, the first one is that it documents the life and death of a universe. It is created alongside a universe and pieces of it can be cut off to be used in creating Nemesis tes. Although such an action is not advisable, because it is possible for the Nemesis Stone to be destroyed mistakenly¡­ it is quite fragile."


    As she spoke, the Nemesis Stone slowly began to rotate.


    "Every Universe is dissimr, and at their birth, a certain amount of Nemesis Stones are created alongside them, the known record for the highest number of Nemesis Stones created by a universe is fifty. We don''t know how many Nemesis Stones were created by this universe, but it must be a very small amount, perhaps less than five.


    "The reason why we think this is the case leads me to the second purpose of a Nemesis Stone, which is to serve as a key to gain ess to the universe."


    "Have you ever wondered how it is possible for a Supreme World that is not of the universe are able to gain ess to it?"


    This question was directed towards Andar, and he shrugged, "I had only be aware quite recently that there were many universes besides this one, and I don''t understand the mechanics of outer universal travel."


    The Watcher grinned at his answer, "True, knowledge like this is useless if one is not an Arch mage because understanding the true scale of the universe and its workings is only possible with the passage of time, something that is impossible for anyone who is not an Immortal toprehend."


    "I cannot tell you the entire history of the Magus Supreme World, that would take too long and you will not be able to understand anyway. What you should know is that our Civilization was not born in this universe but far in the past, extending as deep as the ending of the Primordial Era."


    "Is there any reason you are revealing this sort of information to him?" Aeris snapped.


    The Watcher turned her gaze towards the other Tower Master, and although she was far shorter than her counterpart, their eyes connected without her lifting her head,


    "Aeris, if you would rather not participate in this exchange, then you can leave, you have already yed your part and your chip has lost¡­ she is mine now."


    Not waiting for any reply she turned back to Andar and smiled. He instantly felt a chill pass down his spine, he suddenly understood that this woman could butcher an entire universe and this smile would not leave her face, and her kind brown eyes would not shake.


    "Andar, our roots are deep and over the many Eras, we have been able to spread our reach to hundreds of universes. You can thank your Tower Master for the chance of standing here today because the Nemesis Stone that the Magus Civilization used to enter this universe was procured by him."


    Andar suddenly felt a rush of memory that was not his own, if not for the fact that he was under the effect of Gray Will, he would have screamed in surprise.


    He recognized that this memory was not his own, but it came from Rowan. Apparently, he must have left them inside him and if he came across certain events, it would trigger these memories he left behind.


    This remembrance took ce when he wasboring to reach the hand of the Chained God where he was to receive the Supreme Meditation Art.


    While he has been struggling to push his way through the clouds, Rowan has been witnessing something else.


    For a very brief moment, he entered the mind of Rowan, and this mind turned out to be stranger than anything he had ever experienced. He overclocked his Gray Will talent until it felt as if his mind would explode before he came to terms with what he caught a glimpse of.


    Andar understood that even while he was under the effect of Gray Will and acting like a machine, he was still human and alive.


    Rowan did not feel human, he did not even feel alive, his mind was so alien that Andar felt like pushing des through his eyes and destroying his brain.


    Andar was surprised to note that he felt more kinship with the Tower Master than with Rowan at this moment.


    This understanding scared him.

 Chapter 766 A Universe Out Of Balance

    <h4>Chapter 766 A Universe Out Of Bnce</h4>


    It was a brief look inside the mind of his creator, and Andar knew he would never be the same again, there were some doors that should never be opened.


    He had never felt so vulnerable, he should not have seen this memory, his nerves felt raw as if they had been irreparably damaged¡­ Perhaps Rowan had expected that Andar would be much stronger before he was able to ess these memories, but this event did nothing but push it forward.


    How could he have expected that Andar would meet Mages as powerful as Tower Masters when he was nothing but a Rank 1 Mage? Of all the emotions that Andar had towards him, from adoration, love, and many others, a new one was added to the list, and it was terror.


    Rowan''s mind seemed to be filled with nothing but endless ice and¡­ nothingness. It was like being inside the mind of the void. It seemed to be nothing but an infinite nothingness, yet it was also aware.


    What Andar did not understand was that he was sensing theck of a Soul inside Rowan, for unlike anyone he had ever known, including the Tower Masters here, they all had a Soul, but Rowan did not.


    What Andar had just experienced was the mind of a Nascent Primordial. Since the beginning of Time, it was unknown if anyone in creation had ever had the chance to experience something like this, and whether this would be of benefit to Andar or lead to his doom.


    ?


    For the brief moment he had be Rowan, this was what he had witnessed.


    In that vision, he had seen a new sky. New in the sense that the universe had just been born and its cries of birth were still ringing throughout the cosmos.


    He heard a sigh and saw a world of the distant past.


    There was a god on his knees, and his blood washed all the stars around him until an entire gxy was red. His skin had been peeled away and it was used to make a foundation for a world that was as massive as Trion.


    A man with white and ck hair walked up to the kneeling god, and as he did his size began to grow until an entire star could fit on one of his fingernails.


    He stopped before the god, stretched forth his hand, and ced it on the head of the god, he muttered an old phrase that Rowan was able to understand,


    "SUNDER!"


    The god''s body was torn into six pieces, his four limbs and torso were pinned to five bright stars, and his head was taken away by the man with white and ck hair.


    As the gigantic man walked away, the eyes of the god slowly closed, but a message was left behind,


    "Cleave my bones¡­ Eat my heart¡­ My Will shall ever remain. The stain that shall stay."


    ?


    This is where the memory had ended, but Rowan did not understand everything he had seen in that vision, now Andar did.


    The Tower Master Ss ck had killed the Chained God, which should be one of the first gods born in the universe who holds a Nemesis Stone.


    All of these memories being yed in Andar''s mind happened for the barest moment and he did not miss the words of the Watcher who continued speaking without understanding the grand transformation that had urred inside him.


    ?


    "There are six Great Towers present in many universes, but there is only a single ck Tower in this universe, which you should know is nothing but a projection of the true ck Tower that is situated in the Magus Supreme World. Your Tower Master was lucky when he found the Chained God roaming outside the universe and he killed him, acquiring the Nemesis Stone."


    "Since we are all in the mood for sharing Watcher, why don''t you tell the boy why there are only six Great Towers," Aeris interrupted the Watcher, her eyes glinting with Malice.


    The Watched pinched the bridge of her nose in annoyance before replying, her smile never leaving her face,


    "Andar, there should be seven Great Towers, but I refused to create one. You see, every Great Tower is created by a Rank 9 Arch mage, all of whom have reached the limits of a Magus Discipline. Ss ck, your Tower Master is at this level with Talisman Creation, and I am at the limit as an Alchemist, but instead of creating a Great Tower, I created the Alchemist Union."


    She nced at Aeris, "Of course, this is not the reason we are here. Now back to the matter at hand."


    Andar knew there was a bigger story behind the creation of a Great Tower, but he agreed with the Watcher, he did not need to know about that matter, which was purely a distraction, what he needed to know was the reason why he had been selected as the leader of the Mages in this universe when there were Tower Masters here.


    "With this key, Ss ck was able to enter the universe and create a new branch of the Magus Civilization, and for thest six billion years, this universe has given birth to 4,570 Arch mages, a truly stupendous amount for such a short time that has exceeded all known records.


    "Is it that impressive?" Andar asked, although 4,570 Arch mages were a lot, greater than anything he had ever expected, and made him reassess the power of the Magus Supreme World, for if they could obtain this number of Mages from just one universe, then he could not imagine how many Arch mages there could be in all the universes upied by the World of Mages.


    Yet, there were only seven Tower Masters in existence. Yet in front of him were three of them!


    With Gray Will Andar maintained an expression of calm curiosity, but he knew the stakes here were higher than ever.


    "Impressive? Yes. Usually, a Universe would produce an average of three thousand Arch mages¡­. In its entire lifetime, which is typically a billion trillion years, or an Era. Yet, a fraction of that time, this universe has created this number of Arch mages, and has also created someone like you."


    Andar could hardlyprehend Time at this scale, but he was not surprised that this universe could produce this number of Arch mage, because it gave birth to someone like Rowan.


    "This universe has always been mysterious and we have been searching for the mysteries behind it, if we can find its center, where the Will of the Universe resides, we would be able to find answers. Usually, this search would take trillions of years, and we could have slowly explored the secrets of this universe, but we are out of time."


    She gestured and the Nemesis Stone floated closer to Andar and he noticed that the stone was not equally divided between red and white, but the red was beginning to climb higher, crowding out the white.


    "Seven hours ago, the Nemesis Stone was bnced, a rtive amount of life and death was maintained inside the universe, creating bnce. The white color is life, while the red is death. This has now begun to change, we don''t know how it''s happening, but a stupendous amount of death energies are flooding into the universe."


    She paused for a while as if tasting the words she was about to speak next, "This universe, as surprising as it sounds, is beginning to die, this process is rapid and irreversible, and we estimate in two decades or less, it would end."


    "This is a tragedy, but as with all things in life, there are two sides to everything. The death of a universe brings certain unique opportunities that can never be obtained anywhere. Usually, when a universe is about to die, it would be filled with various powerful factions, over its entire lifespan it would have birthed countless powerful beings who would vie for this treasure, but now this young universe that is about to die hardly contains any great powers.


    "The Infernal presence in this universe is nearly non-existent, there are no Celestials or Titans, or the thousands of other powerful species that would slowly take root inside a material universe. We have an opportunity like never before.


    The Watcher walked up to Andar and ced her hand gently on his shoulders, "This is why we need you Andar, to fight this battle that we can no longer fight and to win over the Will of the universe."

 Chapter 767 Two Dreadful Choices

    Chapter 767 Two Dreadful Choices


    ??Andar''s mouth opened and closed, too much information wasing at him without any respite and it was all he could do to swallow everything new in front of his te. It was too much and his instincts told him there was more toe. The worst was yet toe and the Watcher had just beenying down the foundations before she hit him with the entire revtion.


    "Oh, look at the little Mage," Aeris smirked, "I think you have broken him. You have given him matters of too much import Watcher, and he is unfit and unable toprehend the seriousness of this matter."


    "I don''t think he is broken," the Watcher''s gentle smile remained as she fixed Andar to the spot with her eyes, "none of us could do better than him at this level, even your precious daughter has failed you Aeris, he is perfect. I saw the promise of greatness from the first time Iid my eyes on him, and that promise shines brighter now."


    Andar Whispered, "Why me? I am just a talented Mage, any Arch mage exceeds me in experience and power to a massive degree, I have no quality that makes me special¡­ at least not at this time."


    The Watcher''s smile deepened at his words at the end, "Oh Andar, your potential is what we need and not your power. I told you how the Mages entered the Material Universe by the actions of your Tower Master. This causes every Mage that was born inside this universe to be one of her children, but when a Mage bes an Arch mage, they would move their Tower to the Magus Supreme World, thereby severing their connection with this universe.


    "At the end of a universe, various phenomena are to be expected, and one of them would be simr to this current environment we have simted. You have proven that even without any warning or preparation you were able to seed against great odds.


    "There are ces only a Child of the universe can reach, and in this entire universe, you are the one with the greatest potential. Andar you are a Rank 1 Mage, but the threshold of your powers has reached the Realm of an Arch mage, do you understand how strong you would be as a Rank 9 Mage? Do not look down on your powers."


    She turned and looked at the universe and all the frozen state of the Arch mages here alongside the millions of Mages who came to watch Andar be a Master of the seven Magus Discipline.


    "You should know that in this universe alone, there are ten billion Mages, and the people with the bloodline of Mages are 305 billion. When this universe dies, all these souls will perish alongside it. This inevitable fate can only be denied if you can seize the Will of the Universe Andar. If not, only the 45 Arch mages currently existing inside the universe would live, the rest would die¡­ including you.


    "Andar, I have lived for a very long time, and in those endless years, I havee across countless stories, battles, and lives. I have heard grand tales and the pettiest arguments anyone can make for the reasons for their actions.


    "I have heard the tales of kings, of gods, of Angels and Demons, of Titans and Beasts, and all of them im to know the reason for creation and the worth of a life.


    "I will tell you this with all the confidence I have acquired as the Watcher of Universes¡­ You would never perform a greater service than fighting for the Will of a Universe. Even if you die on this path, you would have achieved something that countless mortals from the beginning of creation to its end would never aplish."


    The Watcher removed her hands from Andar''s shoulders and took a step back, waiting for him to digest everything she had said.


    "My disciple, heed my words, you do not need to follow this path." The deep voice of Ss ck dragged his gaze away from the enchanting eyes of the Watcher and he looked at this grim figure in ck.


    "During your battle, another fight broke out here for something else. Do not believe that matters of such import would just be handed to you, a mere Mage and mortal. You were never even supposed to know the fate of this universe. Your potential may be unmatched but it is just potential.


    "When I created the ck Tower, I also created the Bloodline of Mages in this universe using twelve drops of blood from the Supreme Magus. The entire Magus Civilization in this universe came from his blood that has been diluted and spread among the billions over the course of four billion years, this blood also runs inside you.


    "This universe is about to end, and I don''t care about it, so-


    called Will, like the Watcher, because fighting for it is incredibly dangerous, and it would most likely lead to your death, but what the Watcher did not tell you is that there is another path. My disciple, I want you to understand this truth; there are many universes in the Great Darkness but there is rarely someone like you in all of existence. You are more precious than any universe.


    "I created the Magus Civilization in this Universe, and I can end it. I can collect the twelve drops of blood I used to create it, making twelve doors that twelve worthy Mages would be able to use to leave this universe. This universe has already given us so many Arch mages and it has also given us you. Is it not a waste to allow you to die for such a foolish reason as saving its Will?"


    He pointed up to the sky where Andar''s world and its satellite hung in ce, "To acquire these drops of blood, I will butcher the entire Magus in this universe and merge the blood back together again. Your mother brought your world closer to ensure the first drop of blood falls to you."


    Andar looked up in horror, hiss and its satellites held a total of fifteen billion people, and his mother had been willing to sacrifice all those lives to ensure he would have a safe passage to leave this universe.


    If Ss was aware of his shock it did not phase him as he continued,


    "You are an obvious choice for this privilege, and this is the path I choose, Aeris here agrees with me, but the Watcher disagrees. We set about two wagers. A battle between the Arch mages here would decide the future of this universe. We won, her Alchemist are many things but they are not known for theirbat prowess, but she picked another Wager with a much stricter consequence for her loss.


    "I will not tell you the prize she would have paid if she failed, but she won and her prize was simple, it was for you to make a choice. You can follow her path and fight for the Will of the Universe, you will most likely perish, for the enemies you would face on that road would be Ancient monsters, or you follow the path I set for you and select the door to salvation.


    "You and eleven talented Mages would be taken to the Supreme World where you can grow in safety. Make your choice Andar, and understand that the ramifications of your actions will echo for eternity."


    With those words, Ss and Aeris vanished, leaving the Watcher behind, her smile now held a note of sadness


    "I did not wish to give you such a heavy burden at such a young age Andar, but the measures of a man are known at times like this. I will leave this Time Stop for another hour. Make your decision in its profound silence where nothing in this universe would be able to disturb you. Know that whatever path you choose, I will not hold it against you."


    The Watcher vanished as well, leaving Andar behind staring at a frozen universe.


    "I can leave this universe safe and sound but the payment would be the death of hundreds of billions of Mages, or I can fight a battle with no assurance of winning, and everyone perish if I lose¡­ what choice can I make?"


    Andar cried out to the silent universe, wishing more than ever that his creator was here with him.

 Chapter 768 The Freedom To Make His Choice

    Chapter 768 The Freedom To Make His Choice


    ??Andar knew that he had lived a rtively selfish life, he nevermunicated with anyone outside his close group of friends and his master, Mira was the only one who was his confidante, and up till now, he had never checked hismunication device which should hold millions of messages by now.


    His master, Jonathan Melbrooks, most likely gave his life so that Andar might live. A Rank 4 Mage going against the wishes of an Arch mage was ridiculous, and Andar never truly appreciated how much his master would have been sacrificing for him at that time, still, he was a Mage, and he was rational, he knew he could not change anything at his level of power, no matter how much he would like to do so.


    It was this careful dance between risk and doing what was right that ordered all his actions, and he had to look at this present situation in the same way.


    Was it worth the risk?


    This was the reason he did not check hismunication device all this while, knowing that if he knew his master was alive and contacting him, it would most likely be nothing but a trap.


    There was always a reason to push this matter aside, he was too weak, hecked experience, and he had a purpose beyond him, which was set by his creator, his life was not his own, and he could not jeopardize the ns of his creator with personal needs.


    All these excuses fell t when he was given his freedom by his creator, and his choices were now his own. He was free to make his choice, no matter how much he wished that those choices were not so monumental in scope.


    ''This is the price for my power and talents, where others would decide on minor concerns, I get to decide the fate of the universe.''


    For months he had been stuck in a rut, deliberating on his path forward, and he had finally made the decision to chase after his creator, allowing himself nine years to be an Arch mage, a feat that would take all his time, and inevitably mean that he was abandoning everyone else as chased after power, even Mira.


    Previously he wanted to keep a close group of friends around him that would support him and rise together with him, but he soon knew that the weight of talent supersedes all manner of bonds. The Limit Breakers could not keep up with him and their uses to him were minimal, soon to be useless and instead he would be the one supporting them.


    Mira had promise, she was a Spirit Body with a Heavenly Fate Meditation Art, the chance for her to be an Arch mage was nearly assured, yet he knew that no matter how talented Mira was as a Mage, it would be impossible for her to be a Rank 9 Mage in nine years like him.


    When he reaches that level of power, Andar would inevitably leave her far behind and journey deeper into the universe to discover more powers and unlock more secrets in the universe.


    Merely seven hours ago, his decision had been clear, he would leave them all behind, as he chased after power, Mira would not remain behind for long, her perseverance would be tested, but he knew she would chase after him, it was not hard to find her figure standing beside her siblings, she appeared to be in shock, but Andar was grateful that she was not injured.


    The girl who took her ce would not kill the child of an Arch mage without credible reasons. He idly wondered what her name was, this strange girl who was wielding the power of the Supreme Meditation Art that was supposed to be his. The Watcher had taken her away when she left.


    If he had been bitter about the poss of this power to the Supreme World, then the victory over the girl helped him toy much of that anger to the side.


    It was time for him to make a decision. If he chooses to take the path of his Tower Master then there is a chance that Mira would survive, she was talented enough that she might be selected for the twelve positions of survivors, but that would mean the death of anyone else.


    He had nearly killed himself when he strived to reach the hand of the Chained God during the process of selecting his Meditation Art, his stubbornness has led to him gaining the favor of his Tower Master and therefore was bestowed the Endless Vault, and he also gained Gray Will.


    He had done all that because he wanted to be worthy of the new life given to him. This was just a single life¡­ his own.


    How then was he expected to atone for the billions of lives that would be paid just for him to live?


    Perhaps if he had lived for trillions of years, then his mindset would be different, but at this moment he was just in his thirties, he had lived a sheltered life and technically, he had never taken a single life.


    How could he survive on the blood of billions? The weight of all these lives would crush him to pieces. Andar was not like a mortal whose mind could not fathom what it meant for billions of lives to be paid for the sake of your own.


    A mortal could live their entire life only meeting ten thousand people at most, they could not even imagine what a crowd of a million would look like, or even a billion.


    Even if they could not understand what it meant to live the experiences of all those people, they could never understand the full weight all those endless lives carried.


    Andar had no problem in visualizing trillions, his Spirit was powerful and he could understand all their lives and its significance, no matter how small.


    Andar was unable to hide behind the shield of ignorance, the weight of this blood was heavy and he understood it.


    Andar had lived a selfish life, but Rowan had shown him something powerful when he gave him the freedom to decide his fate. He was aware of his potential, and he knew how valuable he could be in the future, only a Rank 1 Mage, yet he was getting the attention of Tower Masters.


    However, his creator, after giving him all this invaluable gifts, sought not to control him, but to give him freedom. How rare was this?


    "If you want to make enemies, try changing something." These were Rowan words to him. This was the weight of the sacrifice that he was sure no other powerful being in existence would make.


    ''If my creator can be so selfless, how can I, the creation be selfless as well? Besides, I intend to chase after him, if I choose to flee to the Supreme World, I would lose out on many opportunities that I might never have the chance to find again.''


    This thought finalized his decision, not just the idea of saving billions of lives if he seeded, he would be able to potentially rally a great number of resources from the entire Magus Civilization and boost his levels far more quickly than he expected.


    He needed to unlock more of his Endless Vault and locate sources of vitality for the evolution of his body, with the entire treasures of the Magus Civilization pouring into him, he could be a Rank 9 Mage far more quickly than he anticipated, leaving him time to hone his talents and gather more power.


    ''I can do it¡­ I can carry the Will of this Universe.''


    Suddenly all the fear that was wreaking havoc in his head vanished, his decision had been made and he would be fighting for the souls of every Mage in this universe.


    With all the new revtions, Andar suddenly paused as he went through what the Watcher just told him about Ss ck, and suddenly he no longer felt that his concern was enough as a new wave of fear surged through his spine.


    The pieces had been there before him all these while and his distracted mind did not put it together until he was settled and the realization hit him with the force of a hurricane.


    The Watcher had said¡­


    ''¡­Your Tower Master was lucky when he found the Chained God roaming outside the universe and he killed him, acquiring the Nemesis Stone.''

 Chapter 769 The Hidden Hand

    <h4>Chapter 769 The Hidden Hand</h4>


    Every so often, it was the confluence of different random events that could lead to unexpected revtions. When Rowan had seen the vision of the death of the Chained God, it had no meaning to him and he left it behind for Andar as part of his inheritance.


    Andar took a step back in shock, analyzing the memories again, with the words of the Watcher and he gasped,


    ''No, that cannot be correct, in the memories of Rowan, Ss ck did not find the Chained God outside the universe, but he fought and killed him while inside it.''


    Andar could perfectly recollect the stars, and the blood of the Chained God flooding an entire gxy, and also his haunting words that seemed to speak directly with him.


    "Cleave my bones¡­ Eat my heart¡­ My Will shall ever remain. The stain that shall stay."


    These words now took a new meaning for Andar, because there was something personal about this message, it was as if the Chained God knew Ss ck long before this battle.


    If that was the case, how was it possible that the Tower Master was already inside the universe when it was imed that no Mages could enter the universe without a Nemesis Stone?


    Could the Watcher be lying to him about this process? Andar did not think so, there was truly no reason for her to lie about this information when she could easily withhold it from him.


    Then there must be another reason that was terrifying to consider, but Andar could not deny the conclusion that he made; which was that the Tower Master, Ss ck lied to everyone about how he acquired the Nemesis Stone.


    Andar considered the option of finding his way to the Inheritance Cloud and reaching the hand of the Chained God to reconfirm his suspicions while the entire ck Tower was ced inside a Time bubble, but he quickly realized that it would be foolish to tamper with the ns of a Tower master.


    He was also vaguely aware that Rowan could devour souls, and this was the only reason he could find out this truth, even if he could reach the Chained God, there was no way tomunicate with him, the Tower Master had made sure of that, only Rowan could do so.


    Still, it was impossible to deny the fact that was before him,


    Ss ck was not truly a Mage!


    His curiosity began to burn bright, pushing aside his fears, there were matters he could control and understand, and this one was beyond him, but it did not mean that he could not investigate it.


    Looking back at the memories once more, he noticed that the appearance of the Tower Master was different.


    The man that he saw here today appeared as a person who was all in ck, and his Aura was filled with darkness but in those memories, Ss''s hair was ck and white and his features were more handsome.


    ''Wait, there is something wrong with this picture¡­ his hair and face remind me of someone¡­ his features appearplete, yet iplete at the same time.''


    Due to the fact that Andar was in a constant state of Gray Will, his many splintered mind took the image of Ss ck in Rowan''s memory and disassembled it, a sort of mania overtaking his actions until when he was done he nearly copsed.


    This weird physiological reaction did not attract his attention because he was focused on what he was seeing inside his head.


    When Andar unlocked further levels in his Endless Vault, he had to utilize all the experience he had from mastering seven Magus Disciplines.


    Every level was like an intricate puzzle, requiring all his knowledge of Scripts, Alchemy, Talisman, Puppet Creation, Spiritual nt, and Weapon Refinement to push further in the Endless Vault. It was no wonder it was difficult for the average Mage to reach higher levels of this Art when it was difficult for them to master a single discipline.


    Andar was finding something simr like this when he saw the image of Ss ck in his memory, he transformed into a puzzle that he needed to solve. A puzzle that was almost as difficult as the highest levels of the Endless Vault that he hade across.


    Perhaps only Andar was unique enough to perform this action as a Mage due to his experience with the Endless Vault Meditation Art. In addition to the fact that the memory he was using came directly from the Soul of the Chained God, his insight was able to reveal the hiddenyers of Ss ck


    In other words, what Andar was looking at was how the Chained God viewed Ss ck, and in the eyes of this God, the Tower Master was like the shifting sands.


    Andar went to work, the white and ck hair was taken out and separated into two, and the features of Ss ck were taken apart, from his skin down to the bones, revealingyers beneath, and when Andar was done there were two people standing before him.


    Ss ck and Aeris, the second Tower Master.


    This was the feature that had been bothering him after seeing the vision of Ss ck andparing him to histest appearance. If he had not seen Aeris, he would never have made this connection.


    He nearly copsed to his knees, and before he could think deeply about it, he merged the figures back together and began taking them apart again. There were more mysteries beneath and bringing them together seemed to unlock the next level.


    His excitement began to increase, this was simr to the Endless Vault, but he was not going higher, but deeper.


    When he was done, this time the two figures that were created resembled someone else.


    "What does all this mean?''


    He merged them back together and took them apart and they became transformed into someone new. Andar began to take apart the image of Ss ck over and over again, the two people he transformed into took countless shapes and sizes until he could no longer do it again.


    It was as if the puzzle he had been solving was finallypleted, and when he looked at the final result he was left with more questions than answers.


    The image of the Tower Master had changed entirely into someone else. There was no longer any resemnce between Ss, Aeris, and this final image.


    Andar knew that this should be the true face of the Tower Master. This was the true vision of the Chained God¡­ this was the person the God saw under all the disguise.


    Who is this person? Was it possible that this man had assumed the appearance of not one but two Tower Masters?


    These were all important questions, but what Andar truly wanted to figure out was why this figure seemed so familiar to him.


    The only conclusion he could make was that it was the eyes¡­ The eyes were so simr to Rowan''s.


    Andar suddenly was struck by a great sense of tiredness and he copsed to his face as sleep took over him. For the second time since he was born, Andar truly fell asleep.


    The reason for this was simple: he was experiencing what every other Mage would experience when they overused their Spirit and exhausted the entirety of their Aether.


    Andar had fought a grand battle and used so much Aether to release an attack at the level of an Arch mage, yet he had not felt the strain of using so much Aether.


    When he Refreshed himself inside the body of the girl he was fighting, he was restored to the peak once more.


    Yet he had used the entirety of his Spirit and Aether just to decipher the image of Ss ck in his memories, something that Andar considered to be impossible before now.


    An hourter the Time bubble expired and he was rushed into his quarters when he was found lying in the middle of the field.


    Another hour passed and he returned andpleted his assignment. He became a Mage who had mastered all seven disciplines. His achievement reached the eyes of trillions, and when his Cape was being stenciled with this glory, Andar could not find the heart to even smile.


    A brief meeting among the Arch mages took ce and Andar was summoned to their midst. The rest of the universe would not know what was discussed in this meeting, but an announcement was put forth.


    Andar had be the Seed of the Six Great Towers, and the resources of the entire Magus Civilization in this universe would be channeled toward his growth.

 Chapter 770 Blood Of The Universe

    <h4>Chapter 770 Blood Of The Universe</h4>


    The God of Storms has been dead for a week, long enough for Rowan to consider that his gambit may have seeded, he never expected any of his ns to ever go ording to his desires and he waited for any repercussions that might happen.


    He had done his best to ensure he covered all the basis, but Fate was a tricky mistress, it would not surprise him if a slight change he made would bring about unexpected consequences.


    Rowan had made no dramatic changes in the past few days, he had just sat on the throne of Boreas with his eyes closed, simply waiting. He had learned that sometimes the best method to conserve his energy and focus was to stay still, but if anyone else thought that he was harmless, then their miserable deaths were nothing but their fault.


    A week was a blink of an eye to him, and he could sit here for a million years and it would be the same, merging his bloodlines with his Destroyer granted him such a long life span that time was slowly losing its meaning to him, he would know the precise number when he essed his Primordial Record again, but he had a feeling that with his current lifespan, he should be able to easily live for hundreds of millions of years.


    Technically, Rowan was still a mortal, as his present level was just at the Third Supreme Circle. True Immortality came at the Fifth Supreme Circle. He knew that at the Fourth Supreme Circle, his lifespan would be measured in billions of years, but Rowan was not too bothered about rising up through the circle instead he would be focused on rising through the Dimensions.


    The true rulers of the universes were those on higher Dimensional Levels, the Circles, whether Great or Supreme were just adder to climb to the level of essing Dimensions. Normally, he should have essed Dimensions at the 6th of 7th Supreme Circle, but he was able to do so at the Third Supreme Circle.


    Not only that, he was capable of transforming himself into something truly unique in all of Creation, existing as a Dimension itself and not just possessing the powers of a Dimension.


    Rowan came across this realization when he sat here on the throne as she meditated on his powers and abilities. He was not a user of Dimensional powers anymore, but a Dimension unto itself.


    It stunned him that it took so long for him to realize this, but he acknowledged that he had never had the time to truly rest and reflect after the events at the Forge.


    He had ced Circe inside one of the Spirit Guise, giving her the power of a Major God, and he sent her into Trion to create a new organization called The Eye of Truth. He had ced another Spirit Guise with her to serve as her helper. With the powers of two Major Gods with abilities that were nearly identical to Boreas, she would be safe against any opposition she might face on the surface.


    The Eye of Truth would be a secret organization where she would begin collecting people from the lesser bloodlines who had been crushed by the power of Trion and promise them freedom via the elevation of their bloodline power.


    Although the control Trion had over its surroundings was not vast, it still controlled hundreds of Minor Worlds and the people from thoses had be nothing but ves to the Dominators.


    She would gather the best candidates and when she had enough, Rowan would enhance their bloodline when he was summoned by her. From there it was only a matter of time before chaos would ripple throughout the Empire''s Territory and his passage to quietly hunting off the gods would be opened.


    Rowan had expected Circe to find her revenge the moment she was given the freedom to walk thends of Trion, but he was pleased that she focused on her mission, already she had set up a great temple underneath a massive river, and the first recruitment had begun.


    Although she ced her vengeance on hold, he was aware that every day she made up different torture methods she would use Rico and his father.


    Some of her choices made him smile as they were hriously childish, while the others, well¡­


    Make Rico dance like a clown in front of the Pce until he is forcefully taken away by the pce guards and he should beg to be whipped for his transgressions¡­


    Clean the entire beggar''s quarters with his tongue, including the sewers¡­


    Go to the stables of the biggest Rhor Alphas, he should spread his ass cheeks wide open while giving Aphrodisiac to the Rhors, it is also permitted for him to use his mouth as a hole¡­


    That one¡­ thatst one, made even Rowan cringe.


    The remnants of the Spirit Guises were being slowly released into the universe. They would proceed towards the he had kept Maeve, and there they would begin to create a new Forge for his ascension to the Second Dimensional level and hopefully the release of his Primordial Record after its evolution bespleted.


    Rowan had been feeling a wave of power emanating from the direction of Maeve, but his body was in a unique state and he could not receive any transmission from outside his body. He only had to be patient, with the careful movements of his Spirit Guises, he would reach the Maeve was on in less than a year.


    Rowan was wearing the body of Boreas, but his posture was different, the majesty emanating from his body was nothing Boreas could dream of achieving. His eyes remained closed as he waited.


    ?


    At precisely the moment Time was paused with the arrival of the Tower Masters in the ck Tower and their revtions to Andar, Rowan''s eyes opened not because of that matter¡ªhe no longer had any connections with Andar¡ªbut because he had sensed that existence had just¡­ shifted.


    He sat up straighter on his throne and held his right hand in front of him as if he was caressing the air, and then he pushed his hand deeper into space and reality parted around it. His hand began to extend further into space as it stretched as if it was made from rubber, his hand extended for miles.


    Rowan brought his hand back and his palm was red with blood, he rubbed his fingers together, before bringing the blood to his nose and smelling it and he frowned.


    Rowan knew this blood, he had caught sight of it when he battled with the Cerulean gods and wiped all the life on their Major World.


    He had used a weird attack where he seized arge chunk of reality using his Telekinesis and waited for a while for reality to heal itself, after that, he would release the reality that he seized, and the sh between these two exact realities would release a stupendous amount of energy and force, and something else.


    The energy and force were enough to wipe out the life of everything in a Major World, except the gods with an immortal soul, and the other thing that happened was that it could cause the universe to bleed.


    It was also important that Rowan had been able to not only harvest Soul Energy when he used this attack, but he was also able to harvest Soul Origin!


    Rowan could unleash far more powerful attacks than this one, but this one was unique in the sense that it was the only attack he had made that made the universe bleed and give him Soul Origin.


    He did not know all the uses of the blood of the universe, but he knew that it held so much vitality it had created a Minor World; Rowan had not experimented with this attack again as he focused on building his Forge.


    He had sensed at that time that using this attack multiple times would invite the wrath of the universe. The Primordial Record hid him from the gaze of the powerful but if he went around destabilizing reality to a massive degree, he would not be able to hide anymore.


    Yet, Rowan understood that he would have no choice but to use this attack again in the future. One of the requirements for him to level up his Sheol Bloodline was Soul Origin, and this was the easiest method for him to use to acquire this unique energy.

 Chapter 771 The Betrayal of Fourth

    Chapter 771 The Betrayal of Fourth


    ??Acquiring Soul Origin was the next agenda on his list after his evolution, he had to be careful about it and take his time, but it would be better if he understood how the merging of two exact realities would create such a peculiar change that it would lead to the creation of Soul Origin.


    Rowan rubbed the blood in between his fingers, he feared that the choice had been taken from him again, and he could not afford to wait anymore. Existence has just shifted and the method he used in responding to it would determine if he would win or lose.


    The blood he just collected from the depths of reality was simr to the blood of the universe, but this one was different. Instead of abundant life that could lead to the creation of Minor Worlds, it held nothing but death.


    As he watched, the hand of Boreas stained with blood grew pale as it leeched the life force from the god. If this small amount of blood was released on the surface of a Major World, it would easily wipe out the life from that world and poison the World Consciousness.


    "Interesting¡­" Rowan muttered as he allowed the blood to drain as much vitality as it wanted until its color changed from a dull red to a vivid purple and then it abruptly copsed into water vapor and vanished.


    All the vitality that was taken from Boreas had vanished into thin air. Rowan frowned and performed the experiment again, and now he focused on the working of this blood.


    He used Boreas''s essence entirely not allowing his own to touch the blood, although it would reduce his investigative efficiency, Rowan knew that this matter may involve powers much greater than what could be found on Trion and he must be prudent.


    After experimenting with the blood dozens of times, he could finally glean a little part of its working and because he was using Boreas senses, he could not urately judge what he had investigated, but it was clear that this blood contained many things, among them were broken Wills that formed an Iplete Formation.


    Rowan could see fragments of hundreds of Wills, perhaps there was more inside this blood, and without his full senses he could not urately judge their levels, but he knew they were high, some of them should even reach the 6th Dimension.


    "Well, this was strange. Is this your doing, father?"


    This shook everything he knew about the universe and how it worked, and the fragments of the n that his father must have been working on for an unknown amount of years were being revealed to him.


    During his many experiments with this blood, he found out that he did not have to dip his hand further before he could acquire more. What this meant was that this blood filled with the energy of death and carrying an unknown Formation was slowly creeping towards the surface, and in two decades or less, it would erupt.


    Rowan did not know the range of this disaster or how much blood it contained, but with the sensation, he had of existence changing, he did not doubt that this disaster would reach the entire breadth of the universe!


    Rowan tapped the arm of his throne slowly, he now had a timeline to push for his ascension and the destruction of Trion¡ªtwo decades or less. By that time his armies must be ready to battle against the entire universe, if his father had ns that could affect the entire material universe, then he had no choice but to be prepared for a battle of this level.


    "This would be the battle that would be fought from the highest of heavens to the lowest depths of hell."


    A dull rumble shook the Vault of Hekaton and the voice Rowan now knew to be that of the God King sounded in the air, filled with malevolence and rot.


    "Return to the Fields of Elysium brothers and sisters, the Great Trickster has shown his hand. The time of waiting is almost over, and we shall be prepared to face it¡­ Trion shall prevail."


    In front of Boreas, a silver tear opened inside the vault leading to a ce that appeared to be filled with golden light. Rowan sent his senses toward it and noticed that it required only a simple infusion of power to transfer a portion of the god''s consciousness toward these fields of Elysium.


    These were the same fields where the God King had summoned the gods of Trion not so long ago.


    Rowan grinned, he had been preparing for such an opportunity, and it had finally arrived so quickly, he had expected the wait to take decades at the least, instead, it had been less than a week.


    "Don''t mind if I do." Rowan bit off the little finger of Boreas and threw it toward the portal, "Ie carrying gifts for you all¡­ I''m no longer as patient anymore."


    ?


    TWO DAYS AGO.


    Something zipped across a road made from light and broken sounds, moving faster than the speed of sound to a ce that was hidden from all of existence. It was a pce that would ce anything inside a universe to shame.


    A hunched figure that was running on all fours for many months finally arrived at his destination and he slowed down and stopped before a gate so massive it was impossible to see its height or breadth.


    The difficulty of reaching this ce had been tremendous, others would have considered it impossible¡ªto find the Will of the Universe was only possible by extreme luck or a patient hunt within the time frame of trillions of years, sometimes even until the universe dies after many trillion years, its Will would only be discovered at the end.


    Among the many methods the universe uses to defend itself, the ability to stay hidden is among its greatest.


    The main goal of every Major Power inside a Material Universe is to search for the location of the Will of the Universe because anyone who could control the Will of a Universe would have ultimate authority over it. Although this was easier said than done.


    Controlling the Will of the Universe was impossible unless you were one of its children, and the universe was very careful about the powers it gave to its children.


    One of the ways it protected itself was to push anyone that became too powerful away from itself, and only when it approached death would the slightest opportunity to reach its Will be avable.


    The Third Prince reached the Gates of the Universe and stood up. His appearance had not changed, he still resembled a withered old man standing more than twelve feet tall, whose stomach was massive as if he had swallowed an elephant.


    Licking his dry lips he set his hands on the gate, his fingernails that were curled like ws dug into the gate, and with a loud grunt he pushed.


    For a while, it seemed as if nothing was happening until a loud groan came from the gate, and a line emerged between his hands that traveled upwards until it reached the top of the gate that was fifty thousand miles high.


    The weight of this gate was immeasurable, and the Third Prince was too weak to have opened it, but he had left preparations behind that would aid him, and also there was Fourth¡­


    The Third Prince hated Fourth more than any of his siblings. Fourth was the youngest to be born therefore making him the most powerful.


    The Third Prince should have nearly equaled Fourth in strength but he sacrificed nearly ny percent of his essence to merge with Elura so she could birth Rowan.


    Fourth was supposed to support him ording to the n the Third Prince had previously made with him, but instead, he was shunned, he did not believe in the Third Prince''s n to locate the Singrity, he called it a fool''s errand, but he did not reveal his true intentions until the Third Prince had drained all his essence in the creation of Rowan.


    Even after ten million years, the Third Prince still hated Fourth with a fury that was hard for a mortal toprehend, and the fact that he had seeded only added fuel to this fire.


    Would Rowan have been able to escape his hands if Fourth had just sacrificed a portion of his essence so that the Third Prince could heal his wounds?

 Chapter 772 The Enemy of My Enemy

    <h4>Chapter 772 The Enemy of My Enemy</h4>


    There would have been a time when the Third Prince might have been able to answer this question, but he had lost this ability in the creation of Rowan.


    Although Fourth was the most powerful, the Third Prince had been the most envied of all his brothers because he had an ability that made it possible for him to reverse Time!


    Among all the Reflections of their main body, he had been lucky to hold these impressive powers, and it brought envy and hate from his brother because using this ability, the Third Prince had been able to gain the greatest advantages among all his brothers, particrly irritating Fourth, who was the strongest.


    The loss of this power was unexpected and in his desperation to regain it, attacked the First also known as Golgoth the God King, but the stubborn bastard ensured that he did not seed, even if the price to pay for denying the Third Prince was to reduce himself to a zombie and poisoning his essence so that the Third Prince could never acquire it.


    Generally, the four Aspects of their Main Body Reflection worked together, but they were not close, all of them wanted to be the one responsible for the resurrection of their Main Body, and they might work together for amon cause, but they were still fiercely antagonistic to each other.


    "We have lived for too long!" The Third Princemented. In the beginning, it would be impossible for them to have such arge difference in opinion that they would plot against each other, but something changed after many Eras and countless tries and failures as they struggled for the impossible dream of resurrecting their main body.


    Along the way, their vision had be warped and a sense ofpetition and individuality arose in their hearts, threatening the cooperation between them and finally shattering it.


    What happened inside this universe was the result of trillions of years of strife slowly growing inside their hearts, and the result was spectacr. A Reflection of a Primordial who had lived for countless years fell to the whims of a mortal¡ªhis own son.


    Rowan had learned that the Third Prince had betrayed Golgoth, but he did not know the reason for this unexpected event, he had inferred that it must be due to his birth or that the Third Prince might have gained a Soul.


    He would have been speechless with amusement if he learned that all four Reflections had all gained a Soul, and therefore they were no longer pure. Although their primary purpose for existence remained ingrained in them, their individuality had been born.


    The Reflection of a Primordial was supposed to be technically perfect, possessing great power and focus, but over the course of the endless tides of time, even perfection might grow wed.


    ?


    With the events that had transpired on Trion, the fourth prince knew he was not strong enough to bring Rowan back into his control, with every moment that passed his errant son was growing so powerful that he was already beyond his management.


    His injury had shattered his Will, leaving a setting behind that was not as powerful as a Will but stronger than Intent. If Rowan had already been able to break that shackle he had over him, then it meant that in an impossibly short time, Rowan was heading towards the creation of Will.


    If he failed to stop him then in less than a thousand years, this child of his might be able to control the power of Will and disrupt the ns they had inside this universe.


    The Third Prince finally relinquished his pride and anger towards his brother, he might hate Fourth, but he knew that what was even more important than his hatred was the resurrection of their Main Body.


    The enemy of my enemy is a friend.


    If Rowan kills him, he will not stop there until he hunts all the rest of his siblings. No matter how much he hated Fourth, they were so close to achieving their goals that he would not allow anything to spoil the ns ongoing for many Eras.


    The Third Prince knew how insanely lucky and crafty his son was, and he no longer underestimated Rowan, he was the greatest threat to their ns.


    ?


    The Third Prince kept applying force to the gate, pouring thest of his Intent into hidden Runes embedded deep inside it until the Gates of the Universe began to part with a harsh groan. A bright light escaped from the inside and he had to cover his eyes with his arms, but the gate did not open wide before it began to close again.


    The Third Prince cursed aloud, he knew this was the result of the Fourth interfering with his actions, disregarding his difort he leaped forward, barely entering the gate with all his limbs attached as it mmed shut behind him.


    He would not be surprised if his troubles inside the Great Desert were because of his brother. He had faced too many oppositions that were beyond reason. Meeting monsters like the King of Nothing was rare, but he had faced several.


    The Third Prince was not stupid, this was just the chance for Fourth to kill him without showing his hands. Due to the fact that they all believed they were so close to resurrecting their main body, the internal conflicts between them had worsened.


    A silentpetition for thest one to be standing was ying among them. Only the Third Prince knew that they had a wolf in their midst, and if they did not strike while the iron was hot, they would lose.


    The bright light inside this ce faded away revealing the center of creation. The sight of it was so unassuming it was frankly disappointing.


    The center of creation was just a small tree, with the only difference being that it had no leaves, only nine massive branches that resembled the trunks of elephants, and they were all connected to nine bizarre figures who appeared to be asleep.


    These figures were humanoid and all appeared to be made from gold, they had various animalistic features that separated their appearances, as some had wings and ws while others had horns and hooves.


    The Third Price knew that these nine figures were Empyreans, and where other universes would have only one Empyrean, this universe however had nine of them. From the fluctuations of power emerging from their bodies, it was not hard for the Third Prince to recognize how powerful they were inparison to the average Empyrean.


    Inside the hearts of these sleeping nine Empyreans, were Wills!


    This was not the strangest part of this Universal Will, because, like its Empyrean, the Universe Will was asleep.


    It was known that a Universe Will could never sleep¡­ but Fourth could be very persuasive.


    The Third Prince looked around the tree until he saw what he was looking for. If he was not aware of the form that Fourth usually wears, it would have been difficult to find him because he was perfectly camouged, and when he moved he was barely discernible.


    The figure of Fourth appeared to be a massive brown worm that curled around the tree, his form was so long that he was curled around the tree multiple times, and as the Third Prince watched, Fourth opened his mouth filled with tiny white teeth that were shaped like those of a shark and began to bore his way through the trunk of the tree.


    He had been at it for thest 4.5 billion years, slowly eating away at the tree, and it was expected that his feast would bepleted in 15 billion years, a fraction of the universe''s lifetime, and he would take the position of the Universal Will.


    Such a thing would shake the minds of all who hear it, but this was just a small part of their ns.


    When they had entered this Universe, Fourth was the only one powerful enough to easily cross the Great Desert and reach the Gate of the Universe, but he did not have the strength to shatter the Gate of a newly born universe, whose Gate would also be linked to the gates of every other universes roaming inside the Great Dark.


    Fourth had tricked the Universal Will instead since he was the one who still had ess to a small part of their main body''s Aether.

 Chapter 773 I Found It

    <h4>Chapter 773 I Found It</h4>


    It was challenging to find historians who could document the passing of the universe among the many Eras past, except for the Celestials who kept urate records, yet their work was not enough, for the Great Darkness was vast beyond measure and they could not ount for every universe I''m creation, if they did, they would have seen a certain trend ur.


    A new super universe would be born, but it would not live for long, barely a few billion years before it perished, in the time scale of a universe, this was nothing but a blink of an eye.


    What this simply meant was that Fourth had lots of experience in devouring universes.


    When he entered this one, he had pretended as if he had been seriously injured while crossing the Great Desert, and he had opened up his heart to reveal a single drop of Aether.


    The Aether of a Primordial even if it was just a single drop was precious beyond measure and no one would be able to resist such great power, talkless a newly born Universe Will.


    Like a firefly to a zing me, it leaped at this opportunity and swallowed it entirely, devouring the body of Fourth alongside it.


    The power that the Universe Will gained after consuming the Aether was unprecedented, but the trap was triggered because the Universe Will could not handle such a massive meal and had to fall into slumber, even after it created nine supremely powerful Empyreans to bear the load, it was still too much power.


    With nothing standing between Fourth and his prize, he had begun to devour the sleeping universe Will from the inside.


    Perhaps a portion of the universe was aware of the danger it was in, but it was impossible for it to digest this power entirely before it waspletely devoured.


    Fourth was slowly taking the various Authority of the Universe Will over the years, and after devouring a third of it, he was able to control various powers of the universe and had blocked the Creation of more Nemesis Stones, making this universe one of the most barren universes inside the Great Darkness.


    Although it was toote to stop the universe from producing three Nemesis Stones, these three Nemesis Stones had been used to pursue their various agendas inside the universe.


    The first Nemesis Stone was sent to the Mages carried by Second who had been infiltrating the Magus World for many Eras, the second Nemesis Stone was sent to the Demon God, this Primordial cared for nothing but Chaos, and would not care about their objectives, and thest Nemesis Stone was given to First and Third who had asked for it for a personal project.


    "Fourth, I seek your counsel," The Third Prince loudly called out, but the worm ignored him and continued eating with gusto. The sound that emerged from his mouth as he drilled into the tree was spine-chilling. The Third Prince knew that he would be ignored if he stood here for the next billion years and began to move towards the tree.


    The tree appeared to be a few dozen feet in front of him, but with every step he took, the tree seemed to retreat and grow bigger, and when he had taken his hundredth step the tree was now so massive it was bigger than a gxy


    The Third Prince was now the size of a mote of dust, while the Worm was now sorge it could swallow multiple sr systems with ease. This was the true form of the universe Will and the Worm that fed upon it.


    The Third Prince called out again, "Fourth, I seek your ears,"


    "Oh brother mine, you have never changed," A smooth voice holding the charm of a serpent replied to him. The mouth of the worm opened and a single tooth loosened from his mouth and fell down to gentlynd in front of the Third Prince where it transformed into a naked young man who appeared to be about sixteen. He had no sexual organ but a tail that resembled a wrinkled worm.


    He looked at the new form of the Third Prince who appeared to be at the edge of death, "Oh, I spoke too quickly Third, you look like shit that has been left out in the sun and then the rain and then the sun and the rain¡­.again, again, again, again, againagainagainagainagainagainagainagainagainagainagainaga


    inagain¡­., don''t tell me you are still being affected by the loss of your essence after all these years."


    The Third Prince blinked, Fourth had said ''again'' more than a thousand times before he continued speaking as if he was not aware of the discrepancies in his words, but the Third Prince was already used to this quirk of his brother and usually filtered out those words anytime he talked to him.


    Everyone handles eternity in various ways, Fourth always stayed alone, and when his attention was drawn, he always sent a small portion of himself to the meeting while he was willing to stay separate from it all. This made him a bit entric but most would call it madness.


    He was the worm that would devour all things. A creature like this had no use for sanity.


    ''And like a fucking worm he always hides inside dirt and shit.'' The Third Prince''s thoughts were nothing but bitter yet he smiled, a ghastly sight that revealed yellowed crooked teeth and made his face which had been squeezed by age appear even more malevolent.


    "Fourth, I''m dying and¡­"


    "You don''t need to ask me again brother, I will not be giving you any of my essence, your foolish experiments have led you to this fate, you can be sure that I will not mourn you."


    The Third Prince sneered, "You mourn nothing Fourth, spare me your useless pity and listen to me. I am at the edge of death, but I''m not dead yet, you may have the power at the moment but don''t forget who you speak to. I have lived a thousand more lives than all of youbined."


    Fourthughed as he sat on his coiled tail that extended until it wasrge enough for him to settle on, he gestured towards the Third Prince, "Fire away, let it not be said that I''m not a worm that does not listen. Also¡ª" he looked at the massive stomach of the Third Prince, "¡ªIf I knew you were so capable at giving birth I would have whored you to the God of the Abyss many Eras ago, the treasures he would have given us would have made this mission far easier."


    The Third Prince ignored his brother who was trying to get under his skin and for just an instant he had the mind to stop talking and leave.


    If he did, his arrogant brother would likely celebrate his uing demise, but he would not know of the cancer already growing inside the universe and when he was aware of the presence of Rowan it would be toote.


    The Third Prince understood how ruthless his son had be, he would ughter the worm and devour him whole, he would kill all his brothers, and as lovely as that prospect sounds, Rowan had no reason to allow the resurrection of his Main Body.


    The Third Prince cleared his throat, "You know of my experiment to create a being of Luck and Desire using my essence of Time and a unique Traveler like Elura¡­ you also know that despite my sacrifices I had failed, but that is a lie¡­ brother I did not fail. I hid my sess from you all but this decision is now haunting me, and it will not stop with me, it will spread until it consumes you all."


    Fourth eyes were filled with mirth, "I think I can manage whatever abominations you can craft brother¡­ if this is all you have to tell me you can leave. It may be a single tooth, but it would save me a million years before I finish devouring this universe, and the more time I spend with you, the more losses I incur."


    "You arrogant bastard," The Third Prince suddenly begins tough, "A million years you say¡­ hahaha. You don''t know how much I want to turn away and leave right now. I am sure that before I die, I will still be alive to hear your screams of pain. You fool, I found it¡­ I found the fucking Primordial Record."

 Chapter 774 Hijacking Powers

    <h4>Chapter 774 Hijacking Powers</h4>


    Fourth went silent as the Worm overhead paused for the first time in nearly five billion years and stopped consuming the Universe Will, he slid down the tree, and from his horrifying mouth, he spat out hundreds of teeth that rained down from the sky and mmed around the Third Prince.


    Each tooth was so massive it could stretch across an entire star. These teeth began to shrink and before long they all assumed the humanoid figure of Fourth.


    Hundreds of Fourth spoke at once, their voice merging in an unnerving symphony like the singing of a mad god,


    "I will forgive the act of finding the Primordial Record and hiding it away from us because only those of our bloodline may use it and without the essence of our father and the life force of a Primordial its powers are still mostly sealed, but this could alle undone if one of us were to fully activate it. Tell me Third, do you have a child? Child? Child? Child? Child child childchildchildchildchildchildchilchildchihihildchildchildchildchild????"


    The Third Prince opened and closed his mouth like a fish out of water before he barely whispered, "Yes."


    The heavens shook as the worm above roared in rage. His voice reached eternity causing the entire Universe Will to tremble.


    The hundreds of Fourths came closer to the Third Prince until they were only a few inches separating them, "Is he under your control?"


    The Third Prince whispered again, "No."


    One of the humanoid bodies of Fourth suddenly seized another by his throat and began to tear it apart while consuming its flesh, and in a short while the rest of Fourth descended on the single body and ate every single part of it.


    Since they were so close to the Third Prince he could see and hear everything in excruciating detail as the needle-sharp teeth of Fourth consumed the selected body. The smell from its butchered body was so pungent that the Third Prince frowned.


    The Third Prince understood that this self-cannibalization was a method Fourth used to control his anger, if he had not killed one of himself at this moment, then he would have devoured the Third Prince.


    Whatever spell of madness that overtook Fourth seemed to be dissipated as he regained hisposure and calmly asked


    "How long do we have?"


    The Third Prince licked his dry lips, "It might already be toote."


    The hundreds of Fourth were silent as if they had all turned to stones and then they all said,


    "Tell me everything, from the beginning, and do not leave out any single detail."


    ?


    The Third Prince began to talk. His words were slow and steady as he dispassionately narrated a tale that began many Eras ago.


    In the distant past when he was at the height of his powers, he had traveled across the many universes, and in a certain universe on the verge of death, he hade across details of unique variants of Empyreans called Travelers, whose unusual ability involved the power of wishes and luck.


    He had considered this power to be truly noteworthy, for it was the first time he had heard of a power like this. Using his Time Reversal ability, he reversed the time for the entire universe back for trillions of years until he found these interesting targets and everything changed for him.


    It also became thest time he was ever able to use his Time Reversal ability again, but he hid this from his brothers.


    He discovered that the universe that birthed this strange Empyrean was in a dire strait, perhaps a certain mutation had urred during the creation of the Empyrean, and it had created a powerful Empyrean whose abilities were greater than it could control, and this universe decided to destroy its creation, but the price it paid for the destruction of this Empyrean was so great that it also died a short trillion yearster not even leaving a Will.


    It was important to note that a universe had the ultimate advantage over its Empyreans, and it could easily deprive them of a greater amount of their powers. No Empyrean would ever have the power to survive the wrath of their universe, but this particr Empyrean must have missed the memo, for she battled her universe to a standstill.


    Usually, the power of the Third Prince Time Reversal was limited. He could reverse Time and make certain changes but a lot of those changes had to be properly nned because any changes he made would rapidly elerate Time, leading to unimaginable consequences.


    The Third Prince''s reasons for going back in Time were mostly for the purpose of investigations, and he rarely interfered in whatever he saw during his time spent in the past. Unexpectedly he became involved in something that should be impossible.


    He came across the final battle between this powerful Empyrean and its universe and he discovered that this Empyrean also had another unique ability to procreate. In a stunning move that shocked the Third Prince, the Empyrean turned to his position and smiled before she and her entire children were destroyed.


    This matter was not as simple as it appeared on the surface, from the signs that he could see, this Empyrean against all odds had been battling with the Universe Will for millions of years, his arrival had triggered a change as if she was waiting for him.


    He was suddenly wrenched forward in Time until he returned to the present where he discovered that the universe that was supposed to be dead was now alive. His shock had been inestimable.


    This change was caused by him and that Empyrean, against his wishes this strange Empyrean had found out that he would being and had made certain preparations that would ensure that his presence would trigger something, that smile she gave him at the end was full of awareness and filled with secrets.


    He also discovered that he had also lost the power to reverse time. The Third Prince had not been too distraught because he figured out that there was a great mystery here and if he yed his cards right, he might be able to achieve something that was great and unexpected.


    His thinking was correct as more mysteries were slowly unveiled as time passed.


    Universes died all the time, and the process of their birth wasrgely unknown, but the Great Darkness was filled with the power of the Primordials which created unknown changes.


    A certain unique transformation happened every Era where the essence of Chaos the creator of universes would amass and in a span of billions of years after the end of an Era, there would be hundreds perhaps thousands of Big Bangs happening as new universes were born.


    This was also the reason why Fourth was so powerful because unlike any of them, he could search the Great Darkness for fragments of the main body''s essence and collect them. It was unknown how many drops of Aether he must have collected, Fourth yed his cards close to his chest.


    What was strange about this universe however was that every time it died, another universe would be born, precisely in its location, and after studying this phenomenon for countless years he figured out that this was not just a coincidental event but more like a function of his Time Reversal ability, and he could not shake the feeling of being used by that Empyrean who controlled luck and wishes.


    Fourth could no longer be silent as waves of anger erupted from his body, "You told us that you had found a unique area in the Great Darkness that was isted and attracted the essence of Chaos without fail guaranteeing that a new universe would always be born here. But it was not the area but the universe itself that is causing it. How could you be so foolish, Third? Your selfishness and shortsightedness is monumental! Do you perhaps wondered if there was something bigger than that Empyrean?"


    The Third Prince sneered, "I don''t have much time and the more you talk, the more of that time you waste."


    There was a weird sound like countless firecrackers going off, but it was only the sound of hundreds of Fourth grinding their teeth, but he remained silent.


    The Third Prince sighed, "Yes, I attracted you all to this universe, but it was you all that decided roaming the Great Darkness for universes to consume was too dangerous and if we could secure a permanent site for this purpose we would elerate our ns and reduce the interference of other great powers."

 Chapter 775 Pain

    Chapter 775 Pain


    ??The Third Prince shrugged the motion making his massive stomach undte like a canoe on a stormy river,


    "I remember that you all did not believe me, and we had to wait for two Eras. You all watched this universe return twice in the same position before we began trying to break into it. Four and a half billion years ago we seeded. You went your merry way and began devouring the Will of this universe while I pursued another agenda, searching for the trace of that Empyrean who had hijacked my powers."


    "I found her merely 15 million years ago, and she had already given birth to children, but something was wrong. She was far weaker than when I met her many Eras ago, and the wisdom of her children was greatly diminished, more like animals than powerful Empyreans who fought against their universes and were powerful enough to drag it to its death."


    "After all this time I had already gathered a preliminary understanding of her powers and what happened that day when she hijacked my powers. Whether I choose to believe it or not, she had summoned me, and using my powers as a vehicle found a way to deliver herself and her offspring to the future, even after the deaths of the universe."


    "I wanted this power for myself, no¡­ I needed it. Her abilities had gone beyond wishes and were now miracles, and I know to achieve the impossible, miracles were needed.


    "It was harder and easier than I anticipated to trick this Empyrean this time, she was young, not knowing the dangers of the universe, but looking back now and seeing the result of my actions in the creation of Rowan I find myself wondering, who was really using whom."


    The Third Prince stroked his stomach, "Oh Elura, even in your silence, your actions are still deafening."


    He noticed the increased irritation on the faces of Fourth and he smirked, "I merged my essence with Elura with a promise to bring wisdom to her children, and First went behind me to kill and subsume their bodies into our great works, I had won at first, but my victory was short, I had unknowingly created a monster."


    The Third Prince looked at the irritated faces of Fourth and tried to argue,


    "You should understand that it was supposed to be a long shot. How was I to imagine that a pairing of our essences could create a child who would be able to draw the Singrity to himself using only his first cry? I knew with him I would be able to resurrect our Main Body with far more sess than the ns we had but I had be too weak. That little bastard took far more from me than I anticipated."


    "The rage of Elura when she knew of my treachery did not help matters. She attacked me with unbelievable amounts of powers that should be impossible for such a young Empyrean, she lost and I believed that I may have won our battle decisively, but she must have drained all my luck, for nothing went the way I nned after this battle, this should be a hidden technique of her that I was not aware of¡­"


    "I believe that my failure to steal the essence of First must be due to this bad luck and even your refusal to help me was this bad luck at work. Subtly changing Fate and oues around me so that I always run across the least favorable path."


    "But as you know this is not the main reason I''m here. It had been difficult but I had managed to contain my son for thest million years. He broke away from me barely thirty years ago, and he is already on the path to mastering the power of Will and cross Dimensions. In a thousand years or less, I believe he will seed."


    "He already has at least two powerful bloodlines, each of them more powerful than should exist inside a universe. What is even more disturbing is his mind and cunning, he does not disy the arrogance of youth and his bloodlines have not corrupted his decision-making skills."


    Fourth interjected, "That''s not how the Primordial Record should work, you don''t just get powerful bloodlines from nothing, and even if he acquires powerful bloodlines, it would take billions of years for him to actualize them. Destroying your Intent must be nothing but a coincidence, you are far weaker than you realize."


    "Are you even listening to me?!" the Third Prince screamed, "It is just thirty short years, nothing that he achieved should be possible, I even suspect that he is able to consume sou¡­ No that cannot be true, but remember who his fucking mother is and understand that if she could hijack my powers to bring herself across time, what other abilities could this bloodline not hijack also."


    The Third Prince was unaware that he was beginning to pull out the little hair on his head as heined,


    "I suspect that thebination of my talent and the power of wishes might have created an effect that was greater than the sum of its parts, and the Primordial Record in the hands of my son has nearly finished its evolution."


    "He is growing too powerful, and with your interference with the universe and the ability of the Primordial Record to hide its owners from the gaze of the heavens, it would be nearly impossible to slow his growth or stop him if we don''t act now."


    "So what do you say brother, a single one of your teeth is unrivaled in the material universe, search for him and hunt him down and share with me his essence, so I shall regain all that I have lost."


    The Third Prince looked with cautioned anticipation at his brother, hoping he took the bait.


    One of the figures of Fourth suddenly punched the Third Prince, his head flew back and he cried out in surprise and anguish, another fourth seized him by the back of his neck and forced him to his knees, and a third pushed his hands into the Third Prince stomach and attempted to rip out Elura from his stomach.


    A wave of deep red energy erupted from the Third Prince as his cries of rage rippled around him.


    Whatever power he was bringing to bear was useless as Fourth did not budge back for a single inch and ripped the sleeping figure of Elura away from the Third Prince.


    That act caused great waves of green lightning to erupt from the body of the Third Prince as the cord binding him to Elura was forcefully severed. The mournful cries of a woman resounded in the void joined by the cried of pain from the Third Prince.


    "What are you doing? What the fuck do you think you are doing Fourth, I swear if you harm a single hair on her head I shall butcher you even if it is thest thing I do."


    The Third Prince staggered to his feet, massive coils of his intestines covered his feet and he stepped on his internal organs without noticing the damage he was doing to himself.


    "Even now you don''t see it," a figure of Fourth backhanded the Third Prince sending him to his knees, one of his eyeballs was crushed and his spine could no longer take the damage and it snapped.


    The figure of Fourth holding the sleeping body of Elura looked at it in distaste and a bit of uneasiness as he tore reality apart revealing the Great Darkness beyond and the sight of other roving universes, and with a mighty heave, he threw her inside the gap and sealed it shut.


    The Third Prince''s single eye widened in shock and a surprising amount of pain as he screamed an incoherent cry of rage. From his shattered body, a mighty shockwave erupted, that ruffled the hair of Fourth and then another and another, each of them growing stronger with each eruption.


    "Stop this madness at once Third, anymore of this and you shall perish!"


    The Third Prince reply was only his cries of rage that was growing louder as more shockwaves erupted from his body.


    At the seventh eruption of power from the Third Prince, the eyes of the hundreds of Fourth opened wide in surprise as they were pushed back a few feet. The ninth eruption pushed them back for hundreds of feet, and the yfulness in his eyes ceased to be reced by a look of measured concern.

 Chapter 776 No Primordial.... Just Me!

    Chapter 776 No Primordial.... Just Me!


    ??The power erupting from the body of the Third Prince meant that he would be dying soon. All his humanoid bodies suddenly shook, and he no longer looked at the Third Prince but checked his arms which were now covered with green veins that traveled down his arms and snaked around his throat.


    A sudden feeling of weakness made all his bodies fall to their knees and he looked in astonishment at his arms, "I did not know that the rot went this deep. How did you survive all these while?"


    The unintelligible screams of the Third Prince abated and he growled,


    "The only thing holding me back from killing you all was keeping her contained inside of me, you dumb fuck I will tear you apart."


    The Third Prince vanished from his position leaving his steaming pile of guts behind, and when he reappeared he was before one of the bodies of Fourth, he threw a punch, Fourth anticipated it and blocked, but it was a feint as the Third Prince went low and swept his legs away, breaking bones and mming Fourth in the ground.


    Before the figure of Fourth could retaliate, the Third Prince opened his mouth wide, stretching it apart like a crocodile, and chomped on the head of Fourth. He bit down and threw his head back, the action cutting Fourth in two. Rapidly swallowing the head and a portion of the torso of Fourth he seized the remaining part of his body like a covetous lover and swallowed, barely taking the time to crunch through the bones.


    The swinging worm tail of Fourth was hanging by the side of his lips and as the Third Prince turned to the astonished face of the remaining bodies of Fourth he slurped it into his mouth and licked his lips.


    The Third Prince''s injuries reversed in an instant as he abruptly became a fat man before slimming down and transforming into Rowan.


    He stood at eight feet tall and his body was simr to a Greek statue. Every muscle in his body was filled with perfection and explosive power, except for a red piece of cloth wrapped around his waist preserving his modesty, he was naked and he grinned widely.


    It should be said that Rowan resembled his father and if they were to stand side by side, it would be impossible to differentiate them except for the hair, for the Third Prince''s hair which was long and ck like the void.


    Now that he was fully healed he rubbed his neck as a new tumor suddenly emerged on it, abruptly swelling up, it exploded revealing a small shrieking worm with a mouth filled with needle-sharp teeth.


    "What are you doing Third?" The many voices of Fourth rang out in astonishment. The deranged Third Prince''s reply was only a roar and he mmed into another body of Fourth, they both went down in a spray of blood and ws, and in a few seconds, it was only the Third Prince that arose.


    This time he had a second tumor on his neck and another worm burst free. The many eyes of Fourth went serious as he tried to calm the Third Prince,


    "Use that deranged mind of yours and think for a single second Third, how could an ordinary Empyrean, no matter how powerful, be able to seize your talents¡­ you are a Reflection of a Primordial. Look at the price I paid for ridding you of that monster."


    "You killed her!" The screams from the Third Prince were so loud he tore his throat and blood shot out of his mouth.


    Fourth shook his head, whatever consideration he had for his brother was gone, "Since you will not listen to reason, I will have to force them into you."


    The hundreds of Fourth attacks in concert, their movements were fluid and they filled in every gap that the Third Prince could ever exploit, although their blows were not lethal, they were still bone-crushing, as every single gesture made by Fourth could crush a gxy, even a God-King would die in a single blow, the Third Prince''s body was shattered many times, but he seemed to have an inexhaustible amount of vitality.


    "If you continue on this part of stupidity, even my essence will not save you." Third called out angrily, "At least tell me the location of the Primordial Record before you are lost to death you stupid fool."


    The Third Prince roared, his body moving faster, despite his injuries he was still in the fight, and any chance he got he bit and swallowed any flesh that reached him. Yet, he was still slowly worn down, but he had managed to devour another four bodies of Fourth, and six worms now surrounded his necks, all of them shrieking aloud as if in pain and madness, and then Fourth lost his patience.


    With a roar of his own that echoed for eternity, he increased his might by a single percentage, and the Third Prince was nearly crushed into a stain. The shockwave that erupted from that single move shook the universe to its foundation, and it was a good thing that this battle happened here, or a greater part of the universe would have been destroyed.


    Fourth ced his knee on the back of the Third Prince and no matter how he screamed and cried out, he could not rise from the ground.


    He was frothing at the mouth screaming, "I will kill you Fourth, why do you have to take her away from me, she was my¡­"


    "What? She was your¡­ what? Fourth knelt beside the battered Third prince and seized him by his hair which was now caked with blood, "Answer me brother, and see the depths of the delusion that you have ced yourself into."


    The Third Prince stammered, "She was my¡­ my¡­ everything!"


    The eyes of the Third Prince widened in horror as he realized the words he had just spoken. His eyes were rapidly shaking on the verge of madness.


    Fourth smiled when he saw that he had finally gotten to him, "Cutting off the tethers between you and that¡­ thing was difficult, and it made me vulnerable for a while, allowing you to pierce my defense, but it was worth it. You were being yed brother, I don''t know whom, but another Primordial is the most likely suspect. This is also my fault. I should have seen the signs all along."


    The horror in the face of the Third Prince suddenly faded and he smiled, "No Primordial, just me brother, and yes, you should have known of my ambitions, but it is toote."


    "What¡­" The face of Fourth was filled with confusion for a second and then he gasped as the right hand of the Third Prince emerged from his chest, holding the beating heart of Fourth.


    The Third Prince had somehow reversed the orientation of his bones and as if his body was made from fluids he had faced his brother and inserted his hand into his chest, ripping away his beating heart.


    "I needed seven of your teeth brother, and even weakened by cutting that tether, you are still so strong." He swallowed the heart and the seventh worm burst out of his neck, "I should have expected something like this, you were always a hard nut to crack."


    The many faces of Fourth warped in anger, as the gigantic worm surged down the tree as it opened its mouth that seemed to lead to oblivion, "Traitor! First warned us all but¡­"


    "Silence," The Third Prince said, his voice was a bit weary as if he was tired and every single Fourth went still as if frozen in time, even the massive worm was frozen in mid-air.


    The Third Prince grimaced in pain as one of the heads of the worms that were bursting from his neck exploded,


    The Third Prince shook his head aggressively as he began to bleed from his nose, holding the Great Worm was like holding a hundred universes inside your hand, "You greedy little worm, you have truly eaten a lot of essence, all this power I stole from you and I can barely keep you still for a few seconds."


    Another worm exploded and the Third Prince struggled to his feet. It appeared that moving through this frozen ce was very difficult, but a soft green light simr to that of Elura surrounded his body and he was able to push through.

 Chapter 777 Unmaker

    <h4>Chapter 777 Unmaker</h4>


    The green light was, however, running out but it would burn long enough for whatever he wanted to achieve.


    The Third Prince looked at the massive worm above him, whose mouth was only a few thousand feet away from devouring him. He could hardly see the edges of the mouth which were sorge it could swallow multiple sr systems.


    The Third Prince chuckled, "How nice for you to bring yourself closer to me. If you were a bit father, then I would have lost, but the many Eras of polishing your arrogance have finally borne fruit."


    He crouched and leaped upwards, and as he entered into the mouths of the worm, two heads of the worms in his neck exploded, his time was running out as Fourth was beginning to fight back more aggressively.


    The Third Prince appeared in what resembled a universe that was filled with countless stars ands, but they were all made from flesh. There were countless monstrosities dwelling inside the worm, all of which would have torn the Third Prince apart in the blink of an eye, but they were all frozen in ce.


    Some of the leviathans inside the body of the worm had auras of celestials, demons, and Mages, there were also other exotic creatures that were nameless and their numbers were uncountable. Inside the body of the worm were armies that could crush multiple universes, but they could not move.


    The Third Prince sighed in pleasure as his sight zoomed to an inconspicuous part of the fleshy universe and he vanished only to reappear beside a small ball of flesh that was spinning in mid-air.


    This ball of flesh was situated on a small, and it had no distinguishing properties from the trillions of balls of flesh all around it, but this was the singr weakness of the worm¡ªit was his soul.


    Over the many Eras, the Third Prince had been studying the mysteries of the soul for this singr moment, it was to kill Fourth.


    Another two heads exploded leaving him with one, but it was already toote as he grabbed the spinning ball of flesh and consumed it. He might not understand much about the soul, but he knew how to kill it, even one as powerful as Fourth.


    It was at this time that thest head exploded and the Great Worm cried out in rage, shock, and despair, but it would be itsst cry.


    The section of the worm where its heart should be exploded outwards and the gigantic worm started to slide down the tree and copse around it. Its coils fell down the tree for hours as if it had no end, every section that hit the ground shaking all of creation.


    For a while, silence was all there was. The worm was dead, but its vitality was so profound that it was still breathing.


    From the massive hole in its chest that was the size of a gxy, the Third Prince began to walk out, and he was now a little more different.


    Gone was the weak figure of an old man or a fat man, his back was straight like a spear and his eyes shone with yellow fire. He was back in full health and had exceeded his prime.


    With every step he took, a vast amount of flesh and blood from the worm flooded into his body and he grew taller. When he finally emerged from the worm what was left behind was a gigantic skeleton that encircled the Universe Will. He now stood millions of miles tall, before he shrank down to eight feet.


    He cracked his neck and spread his arms wide as if he were admiring his perfect body, "It''s good to be back."


    A gust of wind blew towards him that made his long ck hair rise like the hood of a cobra and he raised one massive muscled hand and caught a form that was attempting to strike him in the back.


    It was a broken body of Fourth that appeared to be copsing into dust. In the few seconds, the Third Prince was holding him his limbs had already degraded and were blown away,


    "How could you¡­how can¡­kill my soul¡­ impossible¡­ Why are you¡­ wicked¡­ father will not¡­" broken words emerged from the shattered body of Fourth and the Third Princeughed aloud.


    "This is the part where I''m supposed to tell you the ns I''ve been making for all these long Eras. You want me to gloat while you try to sneak a small portion of your consciousness out of here is it not? You are truly a worm."


    The degrading body of Fourth suddenly halted, his eyes transforming into something that was truly malevolent,


    "This is not over Third, if you think you can kill me so easily. I existed before I had a soul, and I will exist even if I don''t have one, you cannot steal my authority over our father''s Aether and I shall return to prove to you, how foolish the decision you have made this day."


    "Give me some credit Fourth," The Third Prince began to reach into empty space as if looking for something, and before long a massive Great de appeared in his hands, "not for a single instant did I consider killing you to be easy. That''s why I''m going scorched earth."


    The Great Sword he has summoned made Fourth nearly scream in horror, "This¡­ this¡­"


    The Third Prince sighed in regret, "As much as I would like to say it is¡­ no this is not a weapon of a Primordial, like us, it is just a Reflection. You should recognize it, it was the one that struck the killing blow against our main body."


    Fourth looked at the Third Prince in deep horror, finally understanding that he had never known the depths of his brothers'' powers.


    "You always thought you were the most powerful, and in the past, it had served me well for you to believe it is so, but no longer. I don''t need you anymore."


    He turned and swung the de, making a clean slice in the air that parted reality in two revealing the outside universes. With a despairing scream, the Universal Will was sliced in two alongside it.


    The Third Prince closed his eyes in pleasure, "Aaahhhh¡­ Unmaker, you are as beautiful as ever. How I had longed for your touch."


    The eyes of Fourth went hollow, "Brother you are ending everything¡­ the works of our hand, the pledge we made, Why?"


    The Third Prince casually threw the body of his brother aside, "Because I want something better, and this should kill all the little worms hiding out in the universe. Win-win."


    Fourth eyes were wide in shock and astonishment even as he died and copsed into dust.


    The Third Prince took to the air and arrived at the Universe Will that had been cut in two. The stump of the tree was glowing but even that light had begun to fade. There was a mournful song fading alongside that light, but the Third Prince had heard this song hundreds of times before, he no longer cared for it.


    Cracking his neck, he gestured with his hands, and the nine Empreans created by the universe appeared beside the tree stump, they were still asleep, but golden tears were running down their eyes.


    The Third Prince seized one of them by the neck, "With all your powers you are still useless, look at your mother, dead by my hands and all you can do is weep."


    He threw the Empyrean against the tree stump, making sure itnded properly and he brought up his Great Sword in an executioner pose,


    "You all would achieve more in death than you would ever do in life. For this, you should be thanking me with yourst breath. You die by Unmaker, a weapon of a Primordial."


    He let down his de and sliced off the head of the Empyrean, golden blood shot out like a fountain, staining the stump and enriching the dying glow keeping the Universe Will alive for a while longer.


    The Third Prince casually fashioned a throne from the bones of the worm and sat down in wait. Every two years he would be killing an Empyrean, and by the death of the ninth, his preparation would beplete.


    He closed his eyes and waited, a faint smile on the side of his lips.

 Chapter 778 Figuring Three From Four

    <h4>Chapter 778 Figuring Three From Four</h4>


    The God King Golgoth gave out his summons and the gods of Trion responded, sending out their consciousness to take form before the temple of the God King.


    It was rare for Golgoth to summon them, things were clearly changing as he had summoned them twice now in less than two decades. The first time he did so, he had changed the direction of Trion, and with another summon this quickly, something big was soon to be inevitably announced.


    On the fields of Elysium, the gods of Trion had finished manifesting their material form, because of how recently they had been summoned there were little to no changes in their physical appearances.


    The appearances of the gods of Trion arergely manipted by the perception of their descendants of worshipers. Their massive statues all around Trion and the Empire-controlled spaces ensured there were little changes in their appearances over the ages.


    The feet of the gods reached the grounds of Elysium and before they could breathe the air of tranquility that could be found here, a formless pressure sucked them into the pce of the God King without them being able to resist in the slightest.


    The God King was not sitting on his throne but he was pacing around, his battered cape was like bat wings as they red around his body and his sword that he kept by his throne was hissing like a snake sensing the turbulence in the mind of its master.


    This area was still the same as what he had experienced in Boreas''s memories, aside from the fact that the God King was no longer connected with the life-giving vines keeping him alive.


    ''If this ce is connected to the universe, then the vines providing the God King with life must also be linked to the universe. With the changes happening inside the depths of reality, perhaps it has affected the abilities of those vines to keep him alive.''


    Rowan thought there was an opportunity here, although from the feverish mania, he could sense from the God King, that he still possessed enough vitality to keep his undead heart beating for a million years even without the aid of the vines.


    He thought that the God King was like a cornered beast, who was snapping and snarling at his iing captors, the madness he kept chained was about to be cracked open.


    "Your Vaults, let me see them!" Golgoth roared at the startled gods who had not adjusted to this new attitude from the God King. Except for Minerva who kept her calm as she possessed no vault, the rest of the gods quickly opened their palms and showed the Runic representation that embodied their vault.


    The God King took the next several seconds checking through the vaults using methods that the gods could not understand¡­ but Rowan could. He appeared to be using his eyes but he was using something else.


    What the God King was using was an unknown Will at the Fourth Dimension which should be offensive in design however he could manipte it to fit whatever purposes he desired.


    What was surprising to Rowan was that he was still able to detect other types of Will hidden inside the God King, and maybe because he was sure that there was no one here who could see through him, Golgoth did not make any measure to disguise the presence of the other kind of Wills inside of him.


    Or perhaps due to Rowan''s unique physiology and Will, he was able to easily prate the shroud of secrecy that would fool the gaze of others.


    However, Rowan was puzzled because he was sure that you could only get a single Will, and unlike himself who possesses the Primordial Record and could potentially gain multiple Wills, everyone else had to make do with one, even a Primordial.


    Did the God King possess the research of their Main Body on how to possess multiple Wills? Was it rted to the numerous broken Wills he found inside the universe?


    The God King was nearly done with scanning through the Vaults and Rowan elerated his own investigations and he soon found out the truth before the God King was done.


    It did not take long for him to discover that all the Wills inside the body of the God King were broken, they were the same as what he had found inside the toxic blood in the depths of reality confirming the ties between the God King and whatever was happening in the universe.


    Golgoth might have found a way to integrate many types of Will inside of him but they could not be as powerful as his singlepleted Will. The broken Wills funded him of the Intent from his father, something that was greater than Intent but lesser than Will. Was this a unique feature of the Reflections of the Main Body of his father?


    He confirmed once again that the level of the God Kingpleted Will was at the 4th Dimension, which meant that he had Dominion over Time. Rowan also felt that perhaps it was possible that this Will was discovered by the God King himself and whatever broken Wills that filled his body was from something else.


    With this Will, it ensured that inside the material universe, the God King should be invincible, although it was telling that the Universe did not detect the presence of the God King and rejected him after all these years. Rowan had also made many major moves without the universe stopping him, what was wrong with this universe?


    Without stopping his frantic pacing the God King spoke,


    "The Universe is dead."


    This sudden announcement from the God-king made the gods flinch, Rowan could perfectly read their shock and confusion that was partly shared by him, he already knew that something was truly broken with reality.


    For a moment Minerva let her mask slip, showing fright, confusion and denial, Rowan could see how shocking the news was to the goddess. ''So, there is something you don''t know after all. Your master does not tell you all his ns.''


    Golgoth spat, the anger in his voice being echoed by his Great Sword, making the chamber tremble and leaving countless cuts on the body of the gods which began to putrefy and bleed rotting blood and pus, but none of them moved to defend themselves from the wrath of the God King.


    "This is undoubtedly the work of the Trickster, he must have found a way to convince the Great Worm to bring about an early end of the universe, he wants to force my hand. He knows that without Trion the n can never bepleted, I still hold the final key and even the Great Worm cannot force my hand."


    ''Great Worm? Is the universe dead?'' This was unknown and unexpected news, it signified to Rowan that the sensation he had felt a few moments ago was the universe dying, and the killer was most likely this so-called Great Worm who Golgoth was convinced had been swayed by his father to perform such an act.


    Truthfully Rowan could see this happening, The Third Prince was a creature filled with guile, and if he was to go further in his assumptions and the manner the God-king talked about this Great Worm with so much familiarity, then he could infer that this must be one of the identities of his father.


    There had been four faces inside the blood of his father, if he was right, this mean that he should have identified three of them, leaving thest without a name.


    He must find a way to know the identity of thest face. It was important that he cleanly wiped out all presence of his father for it would be his greatest source of weakness.


    If any of the Reflections find out they could no longer defeat Rowan or control him, they might leak the presence of his Singrity to a Primordial. No matter how great his potential was to be, he would stand no chance against a Primordial.


    After truly understanding the unique powers of the Primordial Record, Rowan knew that he could not allow information about its existence to leave this universe.


    Even if he had to kill every single living being inside of it.


    "Are we to ready for war, God King," the barely suppressed excitement and bloodlust were emerging from the voice of Tiberius who surged to his feet.

 Chapter 779 Little Finger

    Chapter 779 Little Finger


    ??Kuranes rose to her feet, her aura was zing with power, but Rowan could sense the weakness inside her, there was a wound in her soul that had not healed.


    She could hide it from the others, but Rowan could sense the panic in the soul of this goddess, and he knew this was his work, rejecting the Kuranes'' name had nearly destroyed this goddess.


    The God King waved his hands dismissively, "Yes, yes¡­ follow the ns I gave you, i want you all to be God Kings in theing years, and then I will be able to impact partial Wills to you all, strengthening your Vaults and preparing for the next moves from the Trickster."


    Golgoth spread his hands wide open and revealed hundreds of Spatial tears that led to various mysterious locations


    " I will begin allocating a hundred Labyrinth coins to all of you every year, and you are also free to trade between yourselves for whatever treasures you might need without any cost, but it must be strictly essential to the god, I''m aware that some of you hoard treasures that are essential to the others for their advancement, and such foolish actions stop this instant."


    " As punishment for such misdeeds, you will give up the treasures needed by the other gods to them for elevation, without any cost involved."


    The faces of Kuranes and Tiberius went a bit pale when they heard this announcement, while Boreas, Volgim, and Bhus broke out withrge smiles, the God King couldn''t care less about their reaction as he continued,


    "You have bigger worries ahead, and anyone that I find guilty of going against my wishes shall be dealt with in a manner that will break the foul hearts of a demon. Hear me well, gods of Trion, I shall not suffer a fool to live."


    From the Demeanor of the God King, he was about to dismiss the gods, clearly, he had summoned them just to check the status of their vault, but Rowan could not allow the conversation to end when he was on the verge of cracking the secrets about his father.


    The summoning to the Fields of Elysium were rare events and the next time the God King might call on the gods again could be a decade from now, that was too long for him to find out the truth. With time running out, he could not patiently n for such events to naturally ur.


    He needed to call attention to this problem, but in a way that was suited for the conversation.


    Boreas cleared his throat drawing the attention of everyone here including the God King, "Apologies if I''m out of line, but if the Trickster is already convincing such a mighty figure such as this Great Worm, then don''t you think it might be necessary for us to make a connection of our own? If the universe is dying, are we strong enough to fight against anyone who is capable of such an action? Perhaps it is time to spread our Dominion to the rest of the gxy."


    Kuranes snickered in apparent disdain, and the angered gaze of Tiberius fell upon Boreas for questioning the God King, Rowan almost rolled his eyes in annoyance, wishing to smack this battle-hungry god on his shiny bald head.


    Volgim a close supporter of Boreas, showed his support by nodding at him, Bhus silently agreed with a blink of his eye, Horush did not indicate any stand and was busy trimming his fingernails, while Minerva seemed distracted, she kept looking around her in a subtle manner.


    Her eyes were entirely white and filled with cracks as if it was a broken mirror, with no pupils, It was impossible to determine if she was looking around, but Rowan could see that her eyes were furiously scanning through the bodies of all the gods here, and whatever she was discovering was only making her more perplexed.''


    ''Interesting,'' Rowan thought to himself, ''it is almost as if she could sense there is something wrong here or someone extra among our numbers, but she is unable to verify the result of her senses. How is she able to do this when the God King cannot detect me?''


    "I think this is a relevant line of inquiry, God King," Minerva unexpectedly chimed in, "even if we all be God Kings and are granted greater powers by you, I do not see how it is possible for us to be able to stand against someone who can kill a universe. We should reach across the stars and gather more powers to our fold, any extra hands would surely help."


    The God King went still, his pacing figure that had been exploding around in manic energy just stopped with no indication, before turning to Minerva.


    Rowan could hear the sneer in his voice as he looked upon Minerva, "I had thought that this question woulde from no other than you Minerva," he turned to Boreas, "but I see your way of thinking is beginning to spread¡­ pity. You had lost faith long ago, but don''t drag the rest of your brothers and sisters along your lonely path."


    Fully focusing on Boreas, the voice of the God King went soft, "Boreas my brother, I know that you may think that the troubles before us are greater than you can ever imagine or fight against, but I can reassure you that there is no way that Trion would ever fall when it is under my watch. Go along with the ns I have given you and perform your duties diligently, and when the end of days arrives, I shall present the head of the traitor to you all. We already have a powerful ally in this fight, although you cannot see them yet, do not be concerned with the matters of the Great Worm, he cannot be deceived for long."


    Boreas bowed his head towards the God King and followed the rest of the gods out of the hall.


    Rowan frowned, this was far less information than he wanted, but he had been able to glean a certain amount of knowledge from the God King, but he wanted to know who was this hidden ally of Trion and how they could affect his ns.


    Kuranes and Tiberius looked at Boreas with annoyance before both of them vanished after leaving the Temple of the God King, Horush and Bhus shortly followed making no single observation throughout this meeting, and Volgim waited behind, his eyes signifying he wanted to talk to Boreas.


    Minerva also waited at the gate, her eyes darting between Boreas and Volgim until she smiled and vanished as well.


    "Did you see the face of that bitch Kuranes, I wished I had asked that question earlier and stolen all their thunder, good thing you are the God of Thunder" Volgimughed aloud and pped Boreas in the back, the action caused a booming sound like a thunderp.


    Bad puns alike, Rowan immediately felt a fondness for this god, it was a shame he was likely the next to die, it would have been better if he wasst.


    Volgim continued talking unaware that he had been marked for death,  "They always want to suck up to the God King, do you know that they increased the rotation of Destruction around their Vaults by a hundredfold for thest million years and they never told anyone the secrets of how they remained sane!"


    ''Is that so?'' Rowan thought he was very interested in the methods these two gods used in manipting the Destructive energies around their vaults.


    Volgim unaware of the precious nugget of information he had just given Rowan continued to speak,


    "The both of them have obtained a hundred times more Labyrinth Coins than us, and using all that resources they have acquired all the best treasures including those that are uniquely suited for both of us. Finally, we would be able to take back what is ours from them as the field of y is equalized. How they must be shaking in their boots with anger to see the work of their hands over thest million yearse to nothing from a single statement from the God King."


    The politics of the gods of Trion were most likely fascinating, but Rowan had bigger fishes to fry, and gods to kill. He grinned back at Volgim, pping him on the back also, and vanished, followed immediately by the startled Volgim, he had expected more enthusiasm from Boreas.


    The location where they once stood appeared empty except that for an instant that was almost impossible to perceive, a small finger appeared on the ground before melting into the soil, leaving no traces of its presence behind.

 Chapter 780 Vault Resonance

    Chapter 780 Vault Resonance


    ??His attendance to the summoning from Golgoth had given Rowan everything he needed to find the gods of Trion in their respective Vaults. The Rune that the God King took precious seconds investigating was like an address and a beacon and while Golgoth was busy checking the durability of the vaults, Rowan was busy copying it.


    He had never expected to be given such an opportunity, because he knew the God King checked the status of the vault merely two decades ago, and before that he had checked it a million years back.


    Perhaps the death of the universe and the paranoia of the God King was what made him recheck the status of the vaults, but his careful actions only opened him to the influence of Rowan who did not miss this opportunity.


    Rowan was presently inside the Sea of Destruction in the Vault of Hekaton, so he only needed to create a simr Rune to the god he wanted to hunt and a resonance would be created between both Runes allowing him to locate his target. He no longer needed someone like Circe to bring him into the vaults of the remaining gods.


    This was the advantages of entering the inner circles of the gods, Rowan would be able to increase his speeds into taking over Trion with his presence inside it.


    If Rowan was to pick the next god that would fall then he would pick Volgim next to die, after Boreas, he was the one with the least influence amongst the gods, and he could easily rece him without any fear of unknown interference.


    He spent the next thirty minutes going through all he knew of Volgim, who controls the Pathway of Iron. Volgim was the most benevolent of all the gods. He brought inventions and knowledge to mortals, did not pursue war or power, and was responsible for most of the technological advancement in Trion.


    From creating a reliable source of electricity, transportation like the Sand Lines and many others, to housing, medicine, he had touched nearly every facet of the lives of the mortals. Volgim had shown he would go beyond what was expected of a god of Trion. What was notable was that he did not even use bloodline as a measure of his generosity. He distributed his boon equally among the mortals.


    Volgim may have little influence among the gods, but it was opposite when it came to the mortals where he had the greatest influence.


    This trait made Volgim very interesting to Rowan and also made him incredibly dangerous.


    Rowan was aware that for the gods of Trion, staying in their vault was not a pic. Every second they were inside the vaults, they were all tortured by the Aura of Destruction outside of it, madness was a mercy, and ording to his inferences, it would be impossible for the gods of Trion to remain sane for long.


    Why was Boreas seemingly unaffected by madness to such an extent that he could be so considerate to mortals, there was more to this story and Rowan was sure he might know the true reason for this, but the only way to confirm his suspicion was when he was killing Volgim.


    Every god of Trion was unique, and the clues to his past as well as answers he needed in the present could be found inside all of them. They were like detectable feasts for Rowan and he intended to savor all of it.


    ?


    The period after the gods vanished from the fields of Elysium, their consciousness was shredded to nothingness when crossing back to the vault through the sea of destruction, the God King did not care about the consciousness when they returned as he created no portals for them to return with, but for a god, such injuries form a destroyed consciousness pieces were merely annoyances.


    Due to the fact that Rowan was using Boreas consciousness power alone, during his return back to the vault, it did notst long inside the sea of destruction, nevertheless with hisplete control over the consciousness of Boreas, he was able to preserve it until it reached the gate of the Vault of Hekaton before he dissipated it.


    He had achieved what even Golgoth would consider impossible. It was like transporting a single ke of snow through an active volcano.


    Inside the vault Rowan''s eyes opened and he summoned four Spirit Guises. Spreading them in the air, he began to craft.


    With a wave of his hand, he disassembled their bodies, revealing the numerous divine materials used in creating them, although Rowan had already stripped eighty-five percent of its internalponents, this change had instead led to an increase in the powers of the Spirit Guises, pushing them towards the peak of a Major God level.


    Boreas only solution to increasing the power of his Spirit Guises was to add more precious materials into it, an incredibly wasteful move but it gave Rowan part of the materials he needed for crafting his Forge.


    Golgoth did not give the gods of Trion knowledge, only riches and power, more than they knew what to do with it, because the God-King understood a unique philosophy,


    "If people have too much knowledge, you will have trouble ruling them." This philosophy extended to the gods of Trion perhaps more than the mortals in Trion. Golgoth did not show them their true nature, did not reveal how their powers truly worked and never allowed them the opportunity to explore the universe.


    He wanted to rule them, for the unenlightened were ves, and the enlightened would be kings.


    However, it was this fear in the heart of the God King who turned to the weakest point in the defense of Trion which Rowan had dly exploited.


    The rest of the materials taken from the Spirit Guises were to be used in the creation of his Forge with the rest to be exchanged for using the Labyrinth Coins.


    Rowan was presently nearly twenty percent in the designing of his Forge, which was remarkable progress considering he had only one stream of consciousness avable to him.


    Inside the opened bodies of the Spirit Guises, he began to craft the shadow Rune that would match the resonance of the gods'' vaults. Duplicating the Runes was not difficult for him, perhaps to a Mage these Runes might exceed a Higher Order Rune and could be called a Taboo level Rune, it all made no difference to Rowan who had an instinctive understanding of power and its applications.


    The challenge was finding the correct energies that would match each god. A single second of brainstorming revealed the solution. It came in a lesser-known Divine Metal called Vorpal Essence. It was a rare metal but it turns out that he had enough on hand.


    Rowan had harvested millions of tons of the ore when he fought and killed his first Minor god Dao Ma. Battling this Cerulean god had been challenging to him at that time but he did not regret that battle and the methods he had used in fighting it.


    Those were simpler times, when the universe seemed so vast, and mysteries were hidden in every corner. With Envy in his hands, he had gloried in battle.


    Rowan still remembered that fight with a degree of fondness. It was the first time he had extinguished divinity entirely with his own hands and as parts of his spoils he had gained a sizable chunk of Vorpal Essence.


    This Divine Metal although not too powerful was capable of perfectly mimicking any energy incorporated with it. He had not needed these properties of this metal before now, because he had his Angels who could search through the universe and gather materials for him, and now he could finally make use of it.


    Separating the Vorpal Essence equally to all the four Spirit Guises he began to craft the Runes for each vault.


    A rather unique transformation urred when he integrated the Vorpal Essence and transformed them into the outline of the Runes of each vault; the bodies of the Spirit Guises began to shift until they all took the forms of the gods of Trion.


    Kuranes, Tiberius, Bhus, and Volgim seemingly appeared inside the Vault of Hekaton and Rowan looked at this change with a degree of interest before dismissing it from his mind. What was important was that he could feel the resonance between these Spirit Guises and the vault.

 Chapter 781 Little Centipede

    Chapter 781 Little Centipede


    ??The vaults were scattered in different sections of the sea of destruction and the distance between them was surprisingly wide; if he were to measure it, he would say it was as wide as a thousand light-years across between him and the closest vault, the farthest ones were as far as millions of light years away, making Rowan wonder where this sea of destruction was truly located.


    Transporting the Spirit Guises through the sea of darkness would be challenging, he could only send them across one at a time because of his limited consciousness power. He would need to physically move the Spirit Guises through the sea of destruction to assure their safety.


    For an instant, he contemted using a single Sovereign to transport the Spirit Guises to their destination, but that would defeat the purpose of his stealthy actions and reveal himself to the God King.


    From the sudden death of the universe, the so-called Great Worms, the vaults, and the unknown formations and broken Wills hidden inside the decaying blood of the universe, Rowan knew that somehow Trion was in the center of all of it.


    Rowan bowed his head in thought for a moment beforeing to a conclusion that with these new changes, it would be more efficient for him to evolve and free up more consciousness powers first, before sending the Spirit Guises to their destination.


    He was making massive progress in collecting information and the materials he needed for the creation of his Forge, and this was presently the best method for him to use until something unexpected happened.


    Perfectly imitating Boreas and designing his Forge was taking much of his consciousness power, if he went ahead with his ns to kill Volgim and take over his duties, then he would strain himself to the extent that he might make a mistake while slowing down the creation of his Forge.


    It was important that he evolved first and regain ess to his Primordial Record before taking more drastic actions. The changes in the universe meant he had little time to make his ns and less time to execute them.


    At first, he had thought that he might have thousands of years to slowly uncover the secrets of Trion, silently rece all the gods, and kill Golgoth in his sleep, but it would appear that his father would not allow him the time to make this dream a reality¡­ shame that.


    Rowan would be leaving Circe without any guidance for the moment while he focused everything he had into ensuring that hepleted his Forge and evolving.


    He did not even consider undertaking his evolution in the open even though the universe was now proimed dead, and could no longer watch or react to his actions.


    The death of the universe did not make him let down his guard. What it meant was that there was something more powerful than the universe and it meant he needed to be more careful than before, especially if it was rted to his father who was linked to this powerful force.


    ''The old man had found a bigger thigh to hug, it just meant that he needed to make a bigger hammer to crush said thigh.''


    Sending a message to Circe to be more careful in her dealings in the next several months. Rowan entered deep into his consciousness and began to design his Forge. Every single second brings rapid progress but leaves him a bit vulnerable to the outside world.


    It was a risk that he simply had to take.


    ?


    The goddess Minerva was troubled.


    It was rare that she had issues that worried her to this extent, not after her Mirror of Fate was taken from her. Without those powerful eyes, she could no longer see far, and although that came with a lot of problems for her, it also carried its unique sets of advantages. For one, she was no longer troubled by events she had no way of controlling or manipting.


    She became as blind as the rest of the damned puppets sitting on thrones of madness.


    Nevertheless, Minerva was a spider who was mostfortable in the midst of her web, and she had spread that web wide open using any resources she coulde across. One of these resources was a certain creature she had caught at the Nexus where Rowan had escaped from.


    This creature took the form of a gigantic centipede whose evolutionary abilities were unparalleled. Minerva did not know who created it, but she could detect a portion of her power inside of it. Using this power she had been able to influence the creature, bending it to her purposes and making it call her¡ª


    Mother.


    At first, the creature had been a side project, she wanted to unearth the mysteries of its birth, but after every test and obstacle she ced on its path was crushed with ease and its evolution did not slow down after all these years and was, in fact, bing faster, she began allocating more importance to it.


    Seven years ago, she fully merged this centipede with her Divinity and it became a thread in her massive web. With every year that passes, the importance of this thread was growing and she had the hopes that one day it would be able to rece one of her essential pieces, Telmus.


    Regardless, she needed to find the true origin of this centipede.


    Discovering it inside the Nexus meant that it was likely a creation of the Third Prince that had escaped during the destruction of the Nexus. Minerva knew she was called a partner by this enigmatic being, but she was not foolish, she more than anyone else knew how depraved and powerful the Third Prince and his brother Golgoth truly were.


    Vanishing from the fields of Elysium did not take her to the sea of destruction for she had no vault, instead, she arrived at the foot of a great mountain.


    Immediately the smell of decay assaulted her senses, this was a familiar scent, one she found more natural than anything else in creation. Everything dies, including the gods themselves in time, and Minerva could smell the rot in everyone.


    She was finding it harder to resist surrendering herself to Golgoth, the smell of death around the God King was so intense it left her reeling.


    Minerva flew a few inches above the ground towards the mountain before she stopped before a massive opening that led to a dark cave. The opening of the cave was filled with bones and decaying flesh from millions of bodies.


    All these bodies came from animals, humans, and everything in between, with the curious characteristics of a missing head. The beast only devoured the head of its victims, and Minerva had never needed to feed it, hunting was an integral part of its nature and the entire continent was its feeding ground.


    She had told the beast that it could prey on anyone weaker than itself, including the members of her bloodline, discovering early enough that the beast was smart and would never attack anyone more powerful than itself.


    She looked around the mouth of the cave noticing hundreds of thousands of new bodies, some were Mages and Dominators, but most of them were Demons. The beast was bing ufortable, killing had be too easy for it, but it needed more sustenance to fuel its growing power, but the best prey for it to grow was unavable.


    Trion was not filled with gods which was the preferred prey of the beast, and only the powerful bodies of Demons could ke its hunger for a while.


    "Little Centipede,e on out." Minerva called out in a sing-


    song voice, "Help me to figure out this thing that troubles my soul."


    There was silence for a few seconds before the cave began to vibrate and then slowly closed. The Great mountain rippled as if it was made from water and the gray of the mountain stones began to transform into a shade of yellow and red.


    Right above where the cave had been, two massive pincers that were at least a mile long erupted from the mountain and tworge eyes opened above the waving pincers.


    The grand mountain began to slowly copse and it expanded until it was now resembling an entire mountain range.


    "Hello mother, do you now know why the winds smell so¡­ delicious."


    The mountain was revealed to be the centipede who had been rxing after a hearty meal. He brought down a single massive pincer whose end was as sharp as a needle and reached down until it was a few feet in front of the goddess.

 Chapter 782 A Lost Cause

    <h4>Chapter 782 A Lost Cause</h4>


    Thenguage that the centipede spoke with was old. It took the goddess exchanging the required knowledge of thisnguage with a Labyrinth Coin to decipher and learn it. The Centipede did not know how it came to learn thisnguage, only knowing that it was part of his bloodline inheritance.


    This bloodline inheritance was iplete and it could not ess all of it, but it knew enough for it to survive and grow. Inside this beast was a void that it was unable to fill, no matter how much it ate or grew. The rtionship with Minerva helped a bit, but that void remained.


    The question of the centipede brought about intense winds like a hurricane as it spoke, but they parted before reaching Minerva, who folded her hands on her chest and smiled at her increasingly favorite beast.


    She considered what to say to it for a few seconds, wondering how much she was willing to invest in it. Like Golgoth she knew that to achieve total power over someone, then keeping them ignorant was essential, their dependence on you would be an instinct and they would forever remain weaker than you.


    This consideration was pushed aside when she recalled the true reason she was here and what she had felt inside the hall of the God King.


    Minerva was a goddess who could smell the energy of death all around her, from every creature, both mortals and immortals, but inside the halls of the God King she had smelled something else.


    Not living¡­ Not dead¡­ yet intensely alive in a manner that ced all concepts of life to shame. There had also been a reaction from the Web linked to this centipede, amongst all her threads, this was the only one that detected this presence alongside her.


    This raised certain questions that she urgently needed answers to. If Golgoth had found a new partner that could cause such a considerable disquietness inside her heart, she needed to learn about it. She could not allow the God King to be the final survivor in this battle, and any hidden powers he was setting up must be destroyed.


    All these thoughts happened in less than two seconds and she replied to the beast,


    "Oh that question is easy to answer my child," she patted the sharp edge of the pincer, "the damned universe is dead, and the wind you smelles from its corpse that has begun to rot."


    The body of the centipede rippled in agitation, causing earthquakes and darkening the skies for miles.


    "I once attempted to see how far the winds could blow when I radiated it towards the void. I lost count of the number after it crossed this gxy," the thundering voice of the centipede went soft like the whispers of a dozing child, a stark contrast to its size, "apart from revealing your might to me, the only time I have ever felt such true awe was before the size of eternity. What could kill such a thing mother? Should I start preparing for my death? I think I will need to travel to the edge of the sea Mother, I saw a field of blue roses there, it was the only thing that removed the stench of death from my body. I would love to be buried beside them."


    Minerva went silent, this was the most she had heard this beast speak at one time. She suddenly came to a stark realization that no matter how much she tried to limit the growth of this beast, it was different from the gods of Trion. Its roots were far more noble and there was a dignity inside it that could not be contained for long.


    Perhaps she needed to take the steps to shift to another direction. The fact was that she could no longer be assured if what her partner was after was for their collective interest anymore, and she needed a wild card. Telmus and his daughter should have been enough, but she felt she required more¡­ her hands had been forced.


    Minerva rose into the air and stopped at one of the eyes of the centipede that were cker than night, "Oh, do not fear child, for the death of the universe is the beginning of a grand meal beyondparison."


    Minerva flew up to the head of the centipede and stood upon it, "Go into the stars and hunt my child, nothing is holding us back any longer, you must grow stronger if you want to be my right hand in the battle that is toe. That scent in the wind was not a sign of your death, but a signal for your rise."


    The beast shivered, "Mother, am I truly permitted to feast? You know that I will not stop, I have held back my growth for far too long, and the prey I eat is no longer fit for me to barely survive with."


    "You can eat until the blood of the universe runs dry my child. Do not hold back, for whatever wounds you shall suffer in battle will be borne by me your mother. Challenge the greatest and arise from their corpse. Let your roar touch the gates of eternity and then you shall see the true breadth of the universe and then your fear shall be ambition!"


    The Centipede roared in exultation and pushed itself away from the ground.


    Its weight, which was countless millions of tons, shattered the earth for thousands of miles, killing hundreds of millions. It created such massivemotion that it could be heard all around Trion, but Minerva''s eyes shed and one of the webs inside it quivered and the eruptions, the sounds, the earthquakes all vanished as if it never happened.


    Those who died stayed the same, but the memories that they had ever lived were taken away. The survivors never knew why they felt an emptiness inside their hearts. Nothing had changed in their little lives, but somehow they all knew that something was missing.


    ?


    The goddess and her pet beast were barely a hundred miles off the ground when the centipede was already reaching light speed. With a shriek of joy, the beast tore through reality like tissue paper and entered the Underverse, leaving a massive tear in reality that took an entire minute to close up.


    Inside the Underverse, it roared, an apex predator exerting its dominance, it sped through the Underverse covering countless miles in the blink of an eye before tearing its way out of the Underverse back into the material universe.


    It arrived before a thriving gxy that was simr to the Cerulean Gxy but this gxy was closer to the center of the universe and the power structure here was much more developed, with plentiful gods and monsters roaming through it.


    This portion of the universe was destined to be its power center in the future, but that future would no longer arrive.


    Minerva regarded this gxy with discerning eyes, there were plentiful gods and powerful monsters to ughter, and this was the first step she would be taking to create a new Wild Card. Minerva no longer cared about maintaining the bnce, with everything that happened she was on edge.


    The beast roared its challenge to the gxy and was about to head towards the most powerful Auras it could sense when Minerva stopped it.


    It roared in irritation, but the loyalty for its mother had been ingrained into it and so the beast stopped and listened,


    "Little centipede, you could sense through my web something strange in the throne room of the God-king, your senses were the most important reason why I could detect something like that¡­ tell me, what did you feel?"


    The centipede shook his head in frustration, "No, I don''t want to remember what I felt. You have my eyes, Mother, and my ears, so you don''t need me to tell you again."


    "Little centipede¡­"


    The beast roared, cutting off Minerva, whatever he remembered was more devastating than her wrath and this memory was driving it to evolve, to beat that growing void inside its heart that had multiplied when he sensed that¡­ thing inside the room with his mother.


    It surged forward into the Gxy, where dozens of shiny bright lights had been gathering for warfare.


    The great powers in this universe had detected his presence and they gathered together to either destroy it or deter it away from their territory.


    This would turn out to be a lost cause.

 Chapter 783 Survive One Move

    <h4>Chapter 783 Survive One Move</h4>


    This universe was young, but it was incredibly powerful, especially in areas where Aether had gathered heavily over the eons. The Centipede knew that even with the help of Minerva, it would not survive in that ce, but at the edges¡­ it could feast at the edge of this power.


    Yet even at the edge, the resistance was so great that it nearly regretted its actions¡­ nearly.


    The truth was that after years of barely surviving on mortal creatures, the chance to finally feast on godlike beings was an opportunity like none other. Also, instincts from deep within his broken bloodline inheritance were screaming at him to grow stronger.


    The end wasing.


    The centipede alongside its powerful body that could crush worlds and its poisonous pincers that could erode anything it entered, also the centipede had total dominion over the wind.


    It summoned multiple streams of wind to surround its body, and its size appeared to expand, its appearance taking the form of a yellow storm thousands of miles wide.


    With this storm, the centipede could move at speeds that were beyond its already ridiculous pace.


    This storm descended on the powers arrayed before it, and cmitous explosions rang out from inside. The centipede was not just a hunter, it was also a brutal fighter. Its millions of legs were like spears, and any god caught in his grasp would suffer the fate of being torn to pieces.


    Its winds blew with such power it could erode a to dust in seconds, blinding, trapping, and burning through the essence of any gods that came near it, and its one-shot kill weapon was its two pincers that moved with deceptive speed and could corrupt the bodies and Divine Kingdom of the gods.


    Divine blood poured like water, and all sorts of powerful abilities were revealed as this area filled with dense Aether was more reactive to the maniptions of great power, transforming a move that should have the power of a bonfire to an erupting volcano.


    The centipede alone was powerful, but his opponents were nothing to scoff at. He suffered heavy injuries in their hands when he was nearly at the edge of death, Minerva''s eyes would sh and the injuries it sustained would be healed.


    Its healing factor was great, but when it was battered by enough forces to crush a gxy, it did not matter how much healing it could do when its body was being destroyed faster than it could heal, but it had a guardian goddess by its side.


    Again and again, it was brought to the edge of death, its body was cut in half, its head crushed, its entire body burnt to ashes, shattered, frozen, poisoned until he was nothing but a stinking puddle¡­ but Minerva who was invisible always healed him, and the trait that she valued triggered as he began to evolve after eating hundreds of Minor gods, a dozen Major gods and three High Gods.


    A massive st of wind that shattered multiples in the distance pushed back the attackers from around it as considerable changes began to happen inside the body of the beast.


    The centipede roared, its voice so loud it could be heard all around the gxy, carried by Aether till it touched the cells of every living being in the gxy. Its body, which was previously the size of a Mountain Range, exploded in size until it could now bepared to a small moon, thousands of kilometers in length.


    The might of its Aura multiplied a hundred times over and the wind it summoned was no longer yellow but red and was filled with the stench of death.


    It surged forward and the battle for the gxy resumed, bing more heated as god after god fell, great monsters and terrible spirits fell to its endless hunger, and after four months of battle roving along the edges of the super gxies, it evolved again.


    This evolution was different and even Minerva was shocked by this change. The Centipede cried out in anguish and confusion as its body changed in ways that it could not fathom.


    Its coloration which was previously yellow and red transformed into golden, and its size increased dramatically once more, no longer the size of a small moon but now it was simr to a, ten thousand kilometers long.


    There was now a human face on its head that resembled that of a sleeping boy. The energy emanating from its body was incredible, not simr to a god, demon, or monster, but something more glorious¡­ an Empyrean.


    The centipede now resembled a shining beacon, like the first light from daybreak.


    Inside her heart, Minerva was shaken, ''What is your origin?''


    In the depths of the sea of destruction, inside the Vault of Hekaton, the left hand of Boreas twitched.


    The evolution had pushed Minerva away from the beast, but she returned and her demeanor was unppable as usual; she knew that disying any sort of weakness in front of this beast was a recipe for disaster.


    She did not fear the beast, she could easily kill it a thousand times over, but the little centipede did not know that, and drunk on this spike in power, if it tries to attack her to reim a sort of dominance in their rtionship, she would be unable to hold back and she would most likely ughter it and y with the corpse.


    Minerva admitted that with the current power of this beast, her present form would not be able to match it, and unlocking her hidden powers was a risk she could not bear taking, not when she did not know the status of the entire yer in the game.


    The transformation of this beast however led her to a simple conclusion¡ªRowan.


    Her partner was hiding the full scale of his activities inside the Nexus from her but she had detected the cries of an Empyrean when she came to investigate the location of the Nexus.


    Minerva had rushed down to the Nexus when her Anima had been extinguished in such aplete manner that it had terrified her. She knew of nothing that should be able to erase her Anima so easily inside Trion, but perhaps if it was an Empyrean, then it was possible.


    "Little Centipede, we should leave," Minerva called out to the beast, whose body was still shaking from its intense evolution.


    "Not before I have a name." The voice of the centipede rang out in the stars.


    Minerva''s eyes shone brightly, "That is a pleasant idea, I have many powerful names that would fit your stature. I will call you¡­"


    "No!" The Centipede roared, seemingly surprised by the intense dread it had felt inside his bloodline when Minerva wanted to name it, "There is something inside me that rejects the notion of being given a name, I would rather earn it."


    Minerva''s eyes went cold, "so you think you are beyond my right to give you a name?"


    The centipede seemedplicated, but it nodded, "I would rather earn my name. You have given me such great gifts Mother, gifts that I will certainly repay with interest, but my name¡­ is important."


    Minerva suddenly grinned, "Then prove it. Survive my single attack and be free to find your name. Lose and be my ve forever."


    The Centipede shivered, "Must ite to this Mother?"


    "You leave me no choice, little centipede." Minerva lifted her left palm and a single strand of web shot out into a gxy in the distance, as it traveled towards it, the thread began to expand, creating multiple threads until it was an entire web.


    A web that covered an entire gxy.


    Minerva pulled and the gxy went dark as she drained the entire power from it, leaving the gxy nothing but a dried husk. In the palm of her hand, the thread returned and it now took the shape of a needle.


    Minerva shivered and grabbed the needle and as soon as her hand came in contact with the needle, a transformation began that spread from her hands down to her body and when it was done the goddess Minerva was no more.


    What stood there made the Centipede retreat in confusion and shock.


    "You are no goddess Mother,"


    The voice that replied the centipede seemed to emerge from the depths of evil and darkness, and its words corrupted reality making it bleed as madness followed warped everything that heard that foul sound.


    "Survive one move, little centipede."

 Chapter 784 Wild Parties

    <h4>Chapter 784 Wild Parties</h4>


    A beautiful woman with a shaved head was pinned to a table with four bars of ornamental spikes that had been driven through her palms and ankles. Sheid out spread eagle and her stomach had been hollowed out and kept spread open by a series of golden braces, and except for her beating heart, the rest of her internal organs had been taken away.


    Her heart remained so she could live for as long as possible, as the most important organ in a Dominator''s body, its strength and tenacity could not be underestimated.


    Inside her open torso still dripping with blood was stuffed full of various exotic fruits and pieces of ice chips to keep them cool, and now and then a hand would reach into her open stomach and collect the desired fruit. Some hands chose to linger inside her body, pinching off parts of her flesh as they collected the fruits they wanted.


    After all, she was part of the delicacy¡­ bred to be food.


    Herrge eyes were opened as tears slowly ran down the side. She was awake and aware, and a spell cast on her had ensured that the pain she felt was far more excruciating so she could weep for hours.


    These tears collected in a golden bowl beneath her head, and the selected fruit would be dipped into the bowl of tears before being consumed with relish.


    She recalled endless nights of waiting inside a freezing room, being fed on a strict diet of ice and an exotic worm that contained special blood that enriched the body of those who ate them with a pepper vor.


    The screams from those taken before her were a constant part of her everyday life and she knew that one day it would be her turn.


    Today was that day. An extremely fat woman holding arge basin filled with blood and internal organs entered her room. Her other hand held a butcher knife, and holding her by the neck with her free dangling two feet away from the ground the woman delicately sliced away the robe she was wearing almost as if she was unwrapping a present.


    The cut to her stomach was also gentle, and the knife was so sharp she had barely felt the pain, what came next was not so generous. Her organs were ripped away and dumped into the basin with an efficiency that spoke of endless repetition.


    The braces ced inside her stomach did their job and began stimting all the nerves ending in her body, cing her in the throes of misery. She had barely felt the spikes driven into her palms and ankles.


    A pained gasp that escaped from the side spoke of equal agony, the woman did not have to turn to know that someone else was suffering the same fate as her, and not just anyone else, her sister.


    She tried to block out the pain and the sound but she was a Second Circle Dominator with an inferior bloodline, who had been bred for the sole purpose of dying on this table. Her heart was meant to carry pain for long and her eyes were made to shed tears until her bodycked a single drop of moisture.


    On this night alone, three hundred women and men would be ughtered in this hall for the purpose of making the meals of the nobility taste a little bit sweeter.


    Thankfully after eighteen hours of indescribable pain and indignity, she felt the darkness creeping in, and the pain began to slowly walk away. A hand roughly pulled her away from the bar that held her in ce and she was thrown into arge cart filled with bodies.


    She barely noticed that it was the fat woman who had gutted her in the morning and who was now returning at night to finish the job.


    The parties in Aroth never ended, and the fat woman would continue this thankless task tomorrow.


    The darkness filled more of her vision as additional bodies were thrown upon her until she could hear no more. Her stubborn life remained in her breast even as she was discarded down a long chute that led to a cage where the pet beasts of the nobles were reared.


    Shended on arge pile of bones, and thest thing she heard was the snarls from countless throats as tens of massive beasts descended on the feast.


    Thankfully she died before teeth could rip into what was left of her. She was sixteen years old.


    This sort of party was one of the famous parties conducted by the nobility of Trion, and Circe had just watched the entire series of events.


    After months of this madness, she had thought that perhaps her heart would have grown numb, but she always found out she was mistaken. New wounds were torn open every day, and the pain of her past seemed so small before the scale and intensity of this suffering.


    Circe bit her lips until she bled and turned away from the sight of the girl being eaten by a Frost Wolf. She was here to submit the token of selection to one of the chosen Earth gods in this mansion, Emrelda.


    This Earth god was taken from a small that was not even a Minor World, she had been truly talented, and even with a wasted bloodline imposed on her, she had been able to reach the level of an Earth god.


    Her bloodline powers made her incredibly fertile, and she could give birth to tens of children in a span of a week, as a Volgim Family ve, she was forced to breed ves for the family.


    She was raped nearly every day and for the seven hundred years she had been an Earth god she had given birth to hundreds of thousands of children, all of them were sent to the tables of Noble families all over Aroth where their bodies were torn open and used as appetizers.


    Emrelda kept her hate inside her heart, and although she knew she might never get any opportunity to fight back, she only prayed for a single chance to fight back.


    Circe selected her to be among the first of the new gods to walk on Trion. This tortured woman did not believe Circe, but any opportunity to hurt Trion would be one she would take without flinching.


    Circe wished that the story of Emrelda was the worst she hade across, but it was nothingpared to others she had witnessed.


    A long life filled with hate could breed a level of sickness and depravity in a society that would make even a god run mad.


    On some days, she nearly felt that to be the case. Every so often it was just too much.


    With a sh of lightning that was invisible to any mortal or immortal eyes that might be looking in this direction, she vanished.


    Circe did not venture far from the capital, Aroth. If she was going to be creating an insurrection in the Empire, there was nowhere better than this ce which was the melting pot of the entire empire''s administrative and political affairs.


    The location she chose to build the headquarters for the Eye of Truth was deep inside the Crystal Lake that surrounded the capital. She had been able to find a Crystal Leviathan and built the massive eight-story building on its back.


    The Crystal Leviathan was ancient for its species which was hunted every decade for their hearts.


    Nearly two thousand years old, it had survived for so long due to its cunning and luck. Circe had found it by chance and when she noticed the Crystal Leviathan had built aplex array of tunnels underneath theke and had a habit of not staying in a single ce for long, always moving around, sealed the deal and she finally made her decision to build their headquarters directly on its back.


    The Crystal Leviathan was a massive creature, it resembled a gigantic crab measuring almost ten thousand feet across, and its impressive muscture could carry millions of tons on its back, but Circe went further and integrated one of the two Spirit Guise into the Crystal Leviathan leading to its transformation into a true sea titan.


    When previously it was just a powerful marine creature at the Earth God level, the integration with the Spirit Guise gave it a power equal to a Major god, and transformed its body to a mutated version of a Crystal Leviathan, although it retained the crab-like shape, it shells were now blue with faint trails of lightning rippling on its surfaces.

 Chapter 785 Trion Needs To Burn

    <h4>Chapter 785 Trion Needs To Burn</h4>


    Circe was sitting inside a grand hall where there were a thousand borate tforms set up. She had organized their arrangement in a circr pattern with her in the middle. For thest eight months, it had been an endless whirlwind of activity as she prepared the candidates selected for thest stage of Ascendance.


    The first stage was the selection stage where Circe had to find the right people who were not just hungry for power but carried a great grudge against the seven royal families of Trion.


    Not surprisingly it was incredibly easy for Circe to find people like this, from rebels and freedom fighters to maids and gardeners¡­ entire generations over thest million years who were nothing but ves, their lives worth less than dust.


    During the selection process, Circe had been able toe across the seedy underbelly of the Empire and she almost wept in anger and sorrow over the suffering that countless billions had endured over the millennia.


    During her time in service to her family, Circe had not stayed in the seat of power, Aroth, and had been sent to a far-off Jarkarr, so she had never truly understood how sick and depraved the royal families had be inside Trion. She had heard rumors of course, but it had always seemed so fantastical to be considered as truth.


    Cannibalism, blood rites, genocides, sickening experiments and so many other depraved acts that seemed toe from a fevered dream of a mad demon, but those were all happening.


    There was a rot growing inside of Trion that had festered and manifested in ways that sickened the mind and for a while Circe wondered why she had ever asked Rowan to save these people.


    Their gods were insane and considered them nothing but food, what sort of good coulde from a society like this?


    These were Billions of powerful individuals who were aware that they would never be immortal in their entire lives, no matter how much of a genius they were or how powerful they became.


    Drunk on an equal dose of power and apathy, they began to find other ways to findfort in their mortal dilemma, to forget for a little while about the shackles of their bloodline.


    Rowan had been correct in his assumptions, to truly push Trion into a ce of anarchy, the best weapon was to touch on this sore point that had worried their popce for so long, yet Circe was sure that even Rowan was not aware of how deep this wound imposed by the shackles on a Dominator''s bloodline went.


    There was a sickness here that Rowan in his lofty position could not see. Circe had been amazed by the city of Aroth when she had arrived eight months ago, but that joy had been left far behind, and she had seen true horror.


    It would have been different if a Dominator could not feel it¡ªthat barrier in their blood.


    Nheless, whether by ident or design, every single Dominator who reached the peak of their bloodline as an Earth God could all feel the shackle blocking them all from bing gods.


    This nearly drove them all insane, it was not as if they could not be gods, their bloodline was powerful enough for that to be a possibility, but a chain was ced over it.


    What sort of a world would Trion be if every royal bloodline was free to be gods?


    Circe shuddered at this thought. For thest million years, the seven royal families had be a breeding site for the most poisonous of vipers, and if they could all be gods, with the power of a Dominator bloodline, they would wash the entire universe in blood.


    Imagine billions of Boreas, Kuranes, or Tiberius running around in the universe? Could anything be able to stand against them? Circe believed in Rowan and she had not seen the true reaches of his powers, yet she was worried that this move from them might not just sow anarchy, what if it led to the Gods of Trion finally freeing the shackles over the bloodlines of Dominators?


    This and many other considerations ced Circe in a constant state of tension. She created a way of reducing the tension in her mind by picking some of the tortures inflicted on these people onto Rico, and no matter how horrifying the torture she selected, every day it seemed that a new one woulde to light that was ten times worse.


    Rico was a proud member of such depraved parties, and it was a miracle that he had kept his appetites under check while he was in Jarkarr.


    "The only reason he kept himself in check was because there was no opportunity to let loose, not like here¡­ this ce is cursed. Rowan was right, it is corrupted to the core."


    Circe shifted in her position, adjusting herself into a morefortable cross-legged style, as memories of what she had just seen once more brushed across her mind. She flinched and channeled it into a memory of Rico suffering the same thing, but it was not enough.


    Take for instance the torture she assigned to Rico where he would lick the entire beggar''s quarters and its sewers with his tongue. This form of torture was a popr part-time for some of the youths of the seven families.


    What made it worse was that the ones who usually suffered this fate were children. The sick games of the elites were uncountable.


    She understood that the fate of the conquered was grim and in this world, justice was a concept only given to the strong, yet the degree of suffering on Trion was considerable. She was sure no other civilization in the universe would treat their ves in this manner.


    She had not gotten a precise figure, but she was sure that daily, at least eight hundred thousand people were ughtered in Aroth alone for the amusement of the noble houses.


    To distract herself from her grim thoughts she focused on her tasks, rechecking the Runes on the tforms of ascension. Circe could not imagine the sight of a thousand gods being created at the same time, but that future was not far off.


    Rowan had sent a brief message to her two hours ago, that today would be the day he began making gods.


    A list appeared on her hand and she frowned a bit as she went through each listed name, recalling the haunting process she had gone through just to select the best prospect for this earth-shattering benefit.


    From this multitude of candidates, she began by selecting the smartest and the most dangerous. It took some time but she was able to narrow down a list of about 5,345 bloodlines. From here she proceeded with nearly the same form.


    There were only a thousand tforms and she needed precisely a thousand people.


    She continued the process by vetting and processing the candidates by cing various trials and rewards in their lives to see who would respond best to the precious gift they were about to receive.


    As a Major god, the task had been easy for her but the execution had taken a toll on her psyche.


    Circe was aware that Rowan did not just want to create gods that were self-centered or had other pressing agendas they had to pursue. He wanted chaos, and Circe had to select those whose only purpose of existence was to bring about hurt to the Empire.


    Bing immortal would change the priorities of anyone, yet these candidates should not care about their lives, only seeing this power as an opportunity to tear Trion apart.


    They were talented and smart, and against the odds they had grown to be Earth gods, facing trials that would shatter a million strong men, they prevailed because of only one thing¡ª


    Hate.


    The selection process wasplete. Circe paused as she considered that if she sent this list to Rowan to get his final permission then the ball was out of her court.


    She almost hesitated at this point, these thousand new gods would bring about great chaos on Trion, her home, but then with the memories of everything she had witnessed for the past few months entered her mind again, that uncertainty vanished, reced by resolve.


    Trion needed to burn for something new to arise.

 Chapter 786 The Eye Of Truth

    <h4>Chapter 786 The Eye Of Truth</h4>


    "BOOM!!!"


    A structure of such iparable brilliance andplexities unfurled itself in Rowan''s mind, simr to his previously built Forge, it was meant to imitate the environment of the area outside the material universe.


    It was far smaller than the previous Forge he used for his ascension towards a Will form and the creation of his Destroyer, barely six miles in diameter, and built like a square cube, this new Forge had taken nearly eight months for its designs to bepleted.


    He had pulled from all the knowledge he had umted, plus his insights as a Nascent Primordial to create what should contain his advancement for at least two more levels.


    His powers had been brewing together in a muddled soup, and his advancement would untangle all of them, finally bringing him to his true form.


    Rowan would not be adding anything to his body, he only neededplete istion from the universe and whatever eyes that may have any interest in his advancement.


    His experience with Caine revealed there were many invisible forces working in the universe whose actions were seemingly overt, but their presence could still be felt when they chose to reveal themselves.


    This universe would soon be dying ording to the God King, if that were to be the case, then Rowan would be thrown headfirst from its safety to the outer universe where he would be an extremely small fish in arge ocean.


    He would not have any universe that would ept him as its own, and he would have to struggle to survive, death would be the most likely fate awaiting him. To avoid such a future, then every step he made must be methodical, and pursue the cause with the greatest benefits in mind.


    Thepletion of the design for his Forge coincided with the arrival of the Spirit Guises on the he had ced Maeve on. At the same time, Circe alerted him that her preparations wereplete.


    Regretting the fact that he had ess to only a single stream of consciousness, he decided to focus on Circe''s matter foremost and create the first members of the Eye of Truth organization, before he began building the Forge.


    By the time he was done with building his Forge, the seeds of chaos he nted on Trion should be bearing fruit.


    There were changes on the he had ced Maeve, but with a force of will Rowan resolutely pushed his consciousness to the second Spirit Guise he had ced beside Circe and watched thest of her preparations, he could not afford to be distracted.


    He began brainstorming the process he would take to create a thousand gods, ording to his calctions, if he was correct, one of the methods he had on hand would have the potential to grant him unknown benefits.


    Using this thousand as his experiments he aimed to confirm that hypothesis.


    ?


    Circe felt it when Rowan arrived at the Eye of Truth. There was a change that happened to the air as if it had transformed into a solid mass, even the lighting felt different, colors that made no meaning appeared out of thin air, and the world was silent, almost as if time was holding its breath.


    It was so difficult not to fall to her knees in adoration and horror. If this was just a small part of him, what would the entirety of Rowan be like?


    She wondered why she had never felt his presence so keenly before, perhaps it was because she was now a Major God.


    The list she was holding was sucked from her hands and into the Anima by her side, who after being possessed by the consciousness of Rowan went nearly invisible, his presence appearing like a pale smoke that could only be detected if you paid attention to it.


    The list he heldbusted and copsed into ashes when he was done with it, having investigated all the thousand candidates in a few seconds.


    "Your selection is almost perfect except for two bad eggs." Rowan''s voice spoke directly in her head.


    Circe frowned, although she had tried her best to select only the best, two wrong prospects had managed to slip in through the cracks, likely due to factors she could not control, but her failure still stung.


    Bowing to Rowan she said, "I will fix it immediately. There are still several thousand who could have made the list that were ced aside for the next godly ascension."


    Rowan paused before he replied, "No, leave them be, I will be using these selected candidates as they are. Everyone would be performing a function that I wanted to dy for at least a century, but time is no longer on my side. Whether good or bad, they shall all y a role in my vision."


    Circe struggled to understand his line of reasoning, "Surely you don''t want the truth of the organization spreading to the elites of Trion. It is too early, if it is nipped in the bud before any real changes happen, we would have failed."


    Rowan chuckled, "I never said I wanted to keep the Eye Of Truth under wraps Circe, it was always the n for this organization to reveal itself to Trion, but it was supposed to be slow, revealed over decades. I want anarchy, yes, but the true beneficiaries of this n are quite different from what you have in mind. I do not fear the gods of Trion, the ease by which I killed Boreas should be proof enough, what I want is something else, and all these¡ª"


    Rowan gestured to the entire hall, "Simply ys a small part in the goals I have in mind and against the true enemies I have to face."


    Not letting her follow those words to its conclusion, the voice of Rowan shook her from her contemtion, "Summon the prospective candidates, it is time I made gods out of them."


    Bowing once again, Circe brought the hood of her white robes to cover her face and rose into the air. She waved her hand and lightning bolts like snakes surrounded her palms and she splintered it into a thousand portions which she directed towards all the tforms.


    There was a dull buzzing sound and the tforms glowed with a bright blue light so blinding it was almost impossible for anyone to see what was inside before it slowly began to fade, and people who appeared to be sleeping appeared on it.


    The thousand candidates selected were all in deep sleep, from the slight reverberations around two of the tforms, it would seem that someone had wanted to join the teleportation, but they had been foiled.


    One of the purposes of this tform was to ensure that only the selected candidates were brought here when the time was right.


    Some of them were already beginning to stir, and before long their eyes would open to a new world.


    Circle swallowed, it was really about to begin, a thousand gods being born at the same time was ridiculous, she stammered, "How are you going to do it? I imagine themotion that would result from such an event would be enough to shake the entire gxy."


    "It should, but it wouldn''t," Rowan replied, "What I learned when elevating you to godhood is that what is truly necessary for this process to seed was the soul, once that was made immortal, it would naturally form a core which is the Divine Spark. Around the Divine spark, the Divine Kingdom would be created. The body you see is not needed."


    Rowan swiped his hand to the left and ripped out the souls of the thousand Earth gods and swallowed it, "Only the soul is."


    He sped his hands together in a manner as if he was praying, but it was only as a focus so he could direct these souls toward their destination.


    Since he realized that he was more like a Dimension, he had begun using his powers in a weird direction that should fit his status as a Dimension and not necessarily a Primordial.


    The thousand souls reached their destination and Rowan began the process.


    ?


    The Eye of Truth made contact with Emrelda seven months ago inside her dreams. Her dreams were usually filled with nightmares but now they had been taken over by something better.


    A singlerge eye that was glowing with a silvery light. Every time she had the time to rest, the light from her eyes presented her with peace.

 Chapter 787 Happiness And Fear

    Chapter 787 Happiness And Fear


    ??It was the presence of this eye and the effect it had on her that convinced Emrelda that there could be a smidgen of truth in the ims made by this mysterious organization.


    The Eye Of Truth proposed itself as an organization to help the ves of Trion in gathering resources together that would aid many others of their kind in ways that would make their lives a bit more manageable. They would offer services like relocation out of Empire-controlled territories and many other activities that would aid every ve.


    However, those were all peripheral tasks of the organization, because there was also a chance to obtain revenge and power.


    Thisst part, although very attractive, did not matter to Emrelda as much as the welfare of her children. Unlike the average Earth god ves who might not have any descendants, she had hundreds of thousands, and every day as she watched them suffer and die pitiful deaths it became a unique form of torment that she could not look away from.


    She felt it was her duty as a mother to witness every death of her children since she was the only one who cared for them in this wretched world.


    After all this time, while the torture of her flesh had ceased to affect her the torture of her descendants could never fail to draw out the pain in her hearts. All their voices were different, their lives were distinct no matter the small cage they were made to live all their lives in, they all had souls.


    She was only permitted a single second to touch her children after she gave birth and she remembered every touch.


    This organization promised to spread itself throughout the Empire-controlled territories and beyond. If it was possible she wanted to move her children out of Trion and its Territory, but if that was too much, at least she wanted to be given the chance to bury their bones.


    Emrelda would join this organization even if the only benefit she earned was the chance to bury her children in dignity. The power of Trion was invincible, and nothing they could say or disy could shake that immutable fact.


    She had gone through many tests and trials with the Eye of Truth and the day before a Rune had been given to her, it came with a promise: Trion Will Burn.


    She was to find a quiet ce just before the crack of dawn and wait for her true initiation into the Eye Of Truth. Supposedly it came with a benefit that was impossible to be attained anywhere else.


    She had followed the instructions and when a sudden white light swallowed her, she prayed that her actions did not lead to a greater suffering for her children.


    ?


    Cornelius was being watched by his masters. This was not the n he had made when he began to hide the day before but he had been caught.


    He was unaware that the ve Rune imprinted deep into his Spirit that he had fooled over the years with some careful tampering also came with the feature of observation.


    His master gleefully told him that normally he had not been observed, but recently he had begun to take the pain with more fortitude, he no longer cursed his fate as much as before, and they could see the faint light of hope in his eyes.


    That light would be snuffed out. They did not know for what reason he was bing hopeful, Cornelius had discovered that he could not speak the name of the organization even if he wanted to.


    After torturing him, they decided to monitor and follow him along. They all believed that whoever was behind this was one of their rival royal families. Cornelius, who was a ve of the Boreas Family,mented his carelessness.


    It was foolish of him not to anticipate something like this happening, but it was already a miracle that he had been able to alter the ve Rune in his consciousness to this extent and survived for so long. He had just been unlucky in this final stretch.


    Everything from this point depended on this mysterious organization, if they were as powerful as they imed then the first test was to survive his masters. Cornelius was not afraid of death, but he would dly betray this organization if they were weak. He would do all this so he could survive, waiting for the day when he would butcher everyone inside this hell.


    When the light came for him, he nearlyughed aloud when the hundreds of runes and spells covering him were shattered to pieces and he was whisked away. The angered shouts of his masters were music to his ears, at least he had made them feel a bit ufortable and their plot was foiled.


    He felt a brief moment of darkness that was so intense that it felt alive, and then he felt a hand made of ice cover his entire body and he was seized.


    A profound fear took hold of his heart like nothing he had ever felt before. This hand made of ice had touched a part of him that three thousand years of suffering had not reached and the thought that he might have been too hasty with his decision to trust this new yer was still running through his head when his consciousness returned.


    He expected that the next time he woke up he would be inside the torture room of another noble family, nothing but a disposable piece in their sick games.


    Cornelius opened his eyes to see himself lying down on a field of purple grass, a few inches away from him was a woman who also appeared to be waking up, she was naked and a nce down at his body revealed that he was also in the same state. He applied power to his hands and he shot up into a standing position as if his body was a spring.


    Something felt off with his movement and he looked at his arms and saw that they were wless, he had no protruding bone or disconnected joints, his muscles rippled under his skin and he marveled at the overall state of good health that he was feeling.


    He waved his fingers, amazed that he could move them without pain. His bloodline was called the Bone Golem, and it caused bones to grow out of his body haphazardly, his skin was scarred from the countless times he had to dig into his body and shave off the growing spikes of bone.


    This was the first time in a very long time that he could feel his body without pain or any signs of blemishes. He found himselfughing and crying aloud in glee and desperation.


    Happiness that for a moment he could live without pain and desperation when he feared that it was short-lived.


    Cornelius looked around him and caught a glimpse of hundreds of people noticing the changes in their bodies andughing aloud too. Theirughter came together, infectious, perhaps for some of them this was the first time that they had ever trulyughed in the entirety of their life.


    Yet he could still sense the fear and the mania in thoseughters, most of them did not think this was real, or it couldst, but they could choose to pretend for a while.


    With his perception as an Earth god, he easily noticed that there were a total of a thousand people in this field, all of whom should have been selected by the organization.


    Knowing that he should start asking questions and making contacts urred to him, but for now, Cornelius shared in their joy he looked around him before looking upwards, and hisughter got stuck in his throat, he did not know when he fell to his knees as the strength left his body.


    He tried to speak but he could not, only an intelligible dribble escaped his lips when what he wanted to be doing was screaming like a lunatic and running for his life.


    Hanging above him and covering the entire horizon was an open eye. He had no time to truly process what he was witnessing before a crushing force seized him and the others and carried them into the air.


    The enormity of what he was witnessing was threatening to copse his mind. The eye that had reced the heavens... Blinked.

 Chapter 788 I Will Carry Your Dreams

    Chapter 788 I Will Carry Your Dreams


    ??In this eye Cornelius thought he saw the past and the future, he saw a million worlds and lived a million lifetimes on each of them. He saw great cities and expansive ruins that spanned an entire world and the vision kept oning.


    Although this vision felt real, it also felt unreal, and it was impossible for him to differentiate which of these sentiments was correct because he instinctively knew that both sentiments were correct.


    When it seemed that Cornelius was being dragged towards the heights of madness and beyond it, the eye spoke.


    "ALL WHO ARE WORTHY SHALL WITHSTAND MY GAZE FOR THE SPAN OF SIXTY SECONDS¡­ ACHIEVE THAT FEAT AND YOU SHALL BECOME A MINOR GOD¡­"


    "ALL WHO ARE WORTHY SHALL WITHSTAND MY GAZE FOR THE SPAN OF THREE HUNDRED AND SIXTY-SIX SECONDS¡­ ACHIEVE THAT FEAT AND YOU SHALL BECOME A MAJOR GOD¡­"


    "ALL WHO ARE WORTHY SHALL WITHSTAND MY GAZE FOR THE SPAN OF NINE HUNDRED AND NINETY-NINE SECONDS¡­ ACHIEVE THAT FEAT AND YOU SHALL BECOME A HIGH GOD¡­"


    The voice boomed in the in and inside their consciousness at the same time with anguage that they should not have understood but they all did.


    No one here doubted these statements, there was a certain truth inside of it that was as certain as the sun rising and setting. This eye that made them feel less than ants, less than dust held the power to shatter the heavens and would speak nothing but the truth.


    No, it felt as if it went even beyond that¡­ what this eye spoke of would always be the truth!


    Even on the brink of madness, this knowledge scared him.


    Cornelius opened himself up to the possibility that he could be a god. In the entirety of Trion there were only seven gods, was it possible that he would be one of their number? Every wish he had ever wanted would be granted, he could finally fight for his freedom, and he could finally get his revenge for the countless years of torture. But would ite so easily?


    "BE WARNED, YOUR LIFE WOULD BE FORFEIT IF YOU FAIL THIS RITE OF ASCENSION. PLEDGE YOUR SOUL TO THE EYE OF TRUTH AND ARISE."


    A set of mysterious Runes appeared inside Cornelius''s head, and he grasped the meaning even though the Runes were far tooplex for him to understand.


    It simply conveyed the fact that he was submitting the entirety of his being to The Eye of Truth, and in return, if he had the tenacity to fight for it, he could be a god.


    Cornelius did not waste a single second in contemting if he was willing to submit himself to the Eye of Truth. As a ve, he had never been given the chance to ever choose for himself, and if the opportunity of choice was presented to him to be a god he would take it, no better chance would he evere across in this lifetime or ten thousand more lifetimes.


    He epted the contract, idly noting that no one here had rejected it.


    "PREPARE YOURSELVES¡­ YOUR REBIRTH BEGINS."


    The eye above blinked again, and it transformed from silver into purple. Because the eye was so massive, the change was incredibly startling. Starting from the center of its pupils, the color spread out and the heavens and the earth turned to the color purple.


    Even their bodies turned purple.


    Inside his head, Cornelius thought he heard a whisper, "Do you know the true color of the soul?"


    The force that held them in the air was reversed and they all mmed into the ground with bone-crushing force creating minor pits with their bodies. Cornelius groaned before what seemed as if an entire mmed into him.


    Cornelius had lived through three thousand years of agony on Trion, endured what others would call the stuff of nightmares, and lived through where others had dly killed themselves to escape. He could boast that he had understood every form of pain that could be inflicted on a person, whether physically or mentally.


    What he was experiencing now ced all his previous knowledge of pain to shame.


    In his experience, Pain had its threshold, when it was taken to a certain point, the body and mind cease to be able to even process it, leading to a sort of numbness, of course, his masters on Trion knew this and made sure their ves were kept at that sweet point where their bodies could feel everything and not a single inch past that point.


    What he was experiencing took that threshold of pain and shattered it, showing him that there would be no limits to his pain. He would only survive if he could endure it.


    Once again, he observed that whatever was happening to him, was touching a part of him that he never knew existed. A part of him that did not have the facilities of the flesh, was this his soul?


    This body of his was stripped down to the core, and an endless wave of purple energy mmed into him with relentless waves, forcefully entering deep into his body and binding with it.


    He felt himself swell, from the size of six feet, his body expanded, shattering the ground around him as he grew for more than a hundred feet. With more body mass, the pain grew alongside it.


    "Have mercy, it is too much for one man to bear."


    He looked at the time in his consciousness and would have cursed aloud if he had the ability to do so when he noticed that only twenty seconds had gone by. How would he fare for sixty seconds?


    A scream was enough to draw his attention for a moment as the woman beside him exploded into a purple smoke, leaving a shining orb that ascended into the sky.


    "DEATH IS THE PRICE OF FAILURE."


    The voice of the supreme being mmed into his consciousness and Cornelius understood that whatever they were dealing with, this being was not a benevolent entity. Either they arose as gods or they would die.


    Cornelius began tough inside, the stubbornness that allowed him to survive through three thousand years of torture became his foundation. With a cry of rage, he began to push himself from his prone position on the ground. If he would die, then it would be on his feet, for too long had he stayed on his knees.


    With a cry from the depths of his being, his entire body surged up from the ground, he no longer hid from the pain but epted it, drawing it deeper inside of him as he challenged it.


    His body expanded from three hundred feet to a thousand and he felt as if he could crush the skies.


    "Give me more!!!" He screamed as he stood on two feet and opened his arms wide. He looked to the sky and he would have sworn he detected a faint note of amusement from this eye.


    "SIXTY SECONDS HAVE ELAPSED. YOUR SOULS HAVE BEEN SUFFICIENTLY PURIFIED. HEAD DOWN THE PLAIN FOR YOUR ASCENSION."


    "Is it over?" Cornelius gasped, "But I can take more!"


    "NO, YOU CANNOT, A SECOND MORE AND YOUR SOUL WOULD BE GONE. REJOICE CORNELIUS FOR YOUR SOUL IS NOW PURE, PICK YOUR PATH AHEAD AND BECOME A GOD."


    Cornelius fell to his knees and looked around him, a new energy was slowly blooming inside his body, it felt so powerful that it scared him. He looked around him to rejoice and he was met with silence.


    Of the one thousand people that arrived, only one other had survived. She looked across at him, and without saying a word she began heading towards the end of the field.


    Her footsteps shook the earth.


    He followed behind, dumbstruck. He knew the trials were difficult, having experienced it himself, but he had no idea that of them all only two would survive this process.


    Cornelius did not feel sadness for their passing, in fact, he was aware that they should be envied. Having lived a life as ves, the choice to pursue power was given to them, and even knowing they might die, they took the chance.


    "Brothers and sisters, I will carry your dreams with me."


    The field rapidly ended and Cornelius walked beside the woman who had paused at the edge of the field. He wanted to talk to her but her attention was focused downwards at whatever was ahead of them.

 Chapter 789 A Deeper Understanding Of The Soul

    <h4>Chapter 789 A Deeper Understanding Of The Soul</h4>


    The eye above vanished silently as if it was nothing but a mirage revealing a sky that seemed almost too wide and filled with multiple worlds with various bright colors, some of them so massive that they almost took an entire section of the horizon, but he did not look at these fantastic sights, his gaze focused on whaty ahead and once again he fell to his knees in shock.


    Cornelius heard a dull sound beside him, dimly aware that the woman too had copsed. Their size was so massive that every movement from them caused the earth to shake.


    "What are those?" he whispered.


    Inside his head, he heard a single word, "Power!"


    "Are we to choose?" he heard the woman beside him mutter aloud.


    It took some time before he nodded, "I think that''s the idea. There is so much here, how do we make the right choice?"


    "Is it not obvious that you go to the one where your heart draws you towards? I think I will go for that one," She pointed into the distance and her body faded away. In the distance, Cornelius saw a brilliant sh of light from the position that the woman had selected. He braced himself as a wave of power erupted from that position and pushed him a few hundred feet back.


    Cornelius grinned, "So, this is what it''s like to be a god."


    Following instincts, he pointed at his choice and everything faded to ck as he embraced power.


    ?


    Rowan watched the two survivors of his experiment as they walked towards the area for their ascension. The process of making a god was easy and incrediblyplicated, but Rowan had the ability to create the right conditions to make it all possible.


    He had various methods he could use but he has opted for a new and experimental process which should reap him the most rewards. It would lead to an incredible waste of resources if he were to fail this experiment.


    However, his experiments had worked and he had benefited greatly from it, although the losses were far greater than he expected on the number of survivors that made it through the process, clearly, he had overestimated the tenacity of mortals.


    On second thought, he realized that even with all his powers, creating a god was a feat that was so difficult and went against the natural order that gaining two gods from a thousand mortals was already a trillion times more efficient than what the universe was capable of.


    This experiment was essentially mimicking a bit of how Rowan had hypothesized that the universe created Immortals. Rowan realized that since he was now a Dimension, he should think of himself like a universe.


    As he had told Circe, for any Immortal¡ªbe they gods, Arch mages, or Demons, what gave them the ability to live what was considered to be forever, was their Immortal Soul.


    With his countless experiments on gods and mortals and having devoured untold billions of souls at this point he had discovered some fundamental differences between the souls of a mortal and an Immortal.


    If he wanted to be able to easily create gods disregarding the constraints of a bloodline, then he needed to understand the process of how a mortal soul transforms into an immortal soul. He needed to understand all the distinctions between them.


    When he understood it, he could then change it.


    He had made great progress in the study of the soul, but the true breakthrough in his understanding of this difference was when he acquired Soul Origin.


    Rowan did not understand all the intricacies behind Soul Origin, but his Nascent Primordial Bloodline was one whose dominion was over the Soul. This gave him an instinctive understanding of the soul where his knowledge ended andpleted the gaps in his insight.


    From the Soul Origins of the mortals, he had collected, ranging from a one-day-old baby to a nine thousand-year-old Earth God, he had discovered that they were virtually the same but for one small difference.


    In the case of the one-day baby, its Soul Origin was heavy, as if it was filled with nothing but endless potential, this was a metaphysical weight that could not be detected on any scale, but Rowan could tell, and for the nine thousand-year-old Earth god, his Soul Origin was a fraction lighter, almost undetectable.


    It told Rowan that there was a cost for living, no matter how small it was, the Soul Origin was being drained, the question was if this drain could be reversed or if it was permanent.


    Although he ced this question aside for the moment, it had no concern with his present project, and he believed that if he needed to know the truth about this, it would likely take him trillions of years to experiment with Soul Origin.


    However, from this one clue about the weight of a Soul Origin, Rowan created the basis for the first part of his Ascension process.


    He split this process into three parts. The first part was that there was a cost for living, and this naturally led to the second part.


    The second part of this process was concerning the purity and mass of the Soul.


    The Soul of a normal mortal human without powers who lived to old age was filled with all the vors of the life they had lived. Be they emotions, memories, traumas, and so many others. This made every mortal unique, a process more distinct than a fingerprint or DNA.


    He had discovered that when mortals lived together for a while, whether via amunity or a home, the vors of their souls intertwined. A happy couple who have lived together for most of their lives would have shared most of their souls with each other.


    This process was remarkable to witness, with his Soul Sight it was like looking at countless beautiful rainbows intertwining in harmony.


    Rowan had noticed that the bodies of mortals were filled with what he thought of as holes, and indeed the first time he understood theplete physiology of a mortal he was amazed that such fragile creatures could carry a powerful force like a Soul inside their fragile shells.


    It was this enlightenment that triggered his first evolution and opened this new path to manipting and understanding souls.


    Well, it turned out that this fragile shell of mortals was the reason why the souls of a mortal could easily intertwine when they came together, and as the mortals began to climb the paths of power and lived longer lives, their fragile shell became more closed off, and when they reached the state of an Earth god which was the peak of mortality, there were hardly had any holes left in their body.


    Rowan figured out that the reason mortal creatures could easily give birth to newborns of their kind was because of the easy ess created by their porous shells which allowed their souls to easily intertwine creating something new or something incredibly old.


    Rowan had wondered if every newborn was given a new Soul Origin, or was everyone a reincarnation? Clearly, the fusion of the soul energies between two mortals could not give birth to a soul origin, or could it? These were questions to be answered in the future, Rowan focused on the present.


    For mortals, the ease of childbearing was the only advantage such a porous physique gave them.


    This mingling of soul energy caused the purity of a mortal soul to fall. Take for example an old man of eighty who had lived a full and rich life would have a soul that was filled with so much light of different colors, that it would be blinding.


    Since the soul energy of mortals cannot be renewed, every time a bit of themselves rubs off on the soul of another, they lose that part of their soul forever.


    The soul energy of an old man would be filled out in so many colors, but it was like a wisp of a candle me that could be easily blown out.


    He had lived a long life, and his Soul energy was exhausted, naturally that led to his death, that is, until his Soul Origin once more ejected another wisp of Soul Energy and he would be reincarnated once more, perhaps in the next minutes or many Eras from now.

 Chapter 790 Returning To His Maid

    <h4>Chapter 790 Returning To His Maid</h4>


    Afterprehending all this about the nature of the Soul, what Rowan needed to do was eliminate the impurities in the soul of a mortal and increase its mass to its maximum limits.


    The gaze from his eye contained pure Soul Energy worth more than three hundred Soul Crystals. Rowan would have to confirm the power of his newly created gods but he was sure they would be far more powerful than a normal god due to how powerful he made their souls.


    An average god might have a soul that was a tenth as strong as these two gods and he had eliminated every single impurity inside them. These two individuals were so perfect that even the universe would not have been able to create the conditions for where they might exist.


    He might have overdone it a little and made the souls of these two gods extremely powerful, but Rowan chalked it to the benefit of being the first gods he produced using his Dimensional powers, the next batch of gods would not have such powerful souls.


    This was the final process for step two.


    This alone would not create a god, thest part of that creation was to create the right conditions for the Domain of the god to be developed. Step three.


    Every god was unique in the sense that they all had different Aspects of power that they controlled, even in the same elements, every god was different. Two gods who controlled mes would have their powers diverge in two different styles, this change was also enhanced by Intent.


    After a mortal ascends to be a Minor god, the power of godhood would lead them to develop Intent that could merge with their unique abilities giving the gods the ability to grow.


    For a god to truly evolve and ascend to be more powerful, they needed Intent. Without Intent, a Minor god would remain in their position forever.


    A Minor god would never be a Major God if they do not control at least two Intents. A Major God could not be a High God if they do not control at least three Intent. A God King required five or more Intent, while a God Emperor was unknown, Rowan felt that a God Emperor was supposed to control the power of Will.


    The grade of Intent also affected this distribution, where a single Purple grade Intent which was the highest ranking of Intent was enough to create a God King. So an extremely lucky or talented god could be a God King with a single Intent if it was of a high enough rank.


    The intent of this level should be one that was extremely close to the power of Will.


    Rowan had given birth to many unique powers during his ascension to a state of Will and bing a One-dimensional entity.


    This came about when he fused with a unique Destroyer made from the ruins of a Supreme World, furthermore fusing with his Ouroboros Bloodline that had been enhanced to a ridiculous degree first by Chaos when he gave him the Chaos Engine ability and by him using Soul Energy, and finally his fusion with his Nascent Primordial Bloodline Sheol.


    One of these powers was an endless field of energy of every element in existence, and there were some among them that he was not even aware of what sort of powers they contained. He hoped to discover the truths about these powers when he finally opened his Primordial Record.


    During his examination of Archimedes, he was able toe across a hidden n by Ohrox the dead Demon King, and from it, he had ess to the Isle of Rest, a ce in the Universe where Bloodline Sources were kept.


    It was here that he understood that what he had inside him were all Bloodline Sources. These endless fields of powers were the nascent states of Bloodline Sources.


    The method a universe gave power to its children was via the soul and bloodline sources. Rowan, as it turned out, had both.


    What was disyed before those two gods was a small fraction of his Bloodline Sources and the moment they entered into the ones they had an affinity for, they began to pull from the Bloodline Source and ascend to godhood.


    Unlike the universe, Rowan did not need to punish them with Tribtions, because even if his Bloodline Source began to run low with every god he created, he had an extremely unique resource he could always use to refill them¡ªSoul Energy.


    At the same time, the two gods began toe into their power, and a small seed began to grow inside their chosen Bloodline Sources.


    In the case of the female, Emrelda, she picked the Bloodline Source that was Aspected towards Fertility. In Rowan''s perception, this bloodline source resembled a pink shallow pool, but he was surprised that the way each of these prospective gods saw it was as a star.


    Cornelius Bloodline Source was a simple one¨C Strength.


    The growth of the seed inside his Bloodline Source was a positive direction for Rowan, if he created more gods and creatures of power inside his various pools of Bloodline Sources, the seeds would begin to grow, and the benefits it could bring him for now was unknown, but he was looking forward to it.


    From this single experiment, he had been able to gain 998 Soul Origin, due to the fact that anyone who died during this process willfully gave up everything that made up themselves to him, and whatever forces that govern the direction of Souls must have finally bowed to the authority of his Sheol bloodline and given him the authority over their Soul Origin.


    With two developing bloodline sources and the birth of two new gods, this round of experiments was over.


    He alerted Circe to prepare the next batch of candidates that he would be making gods. Since the experiment was a sess, there was bi reason he should dy. She was tasked with bringing ten thousand candidates by this time next month. His n was to create at least 10¨C100 gods every month.


    Rowan did not forget about the ability of his Angels to fuse with other creatures, and he wondered what would happen when he began fusing his Angels with gods.


    Rowan left Circe five more Spirit Guises as help, he needed to focus on the next important task.


    His Forge and Ascension to a Two-Dimensional Entity.


    Rowan would also be seeing Maeve again, which was a plus. The message from his mother signified that she might hold a piece of the puzzle about his past.


    Dismissing his consciousness from this Spirit Guise, he channeled it to the eighty million Spirit Guise he had sent on this journey to a dead at the edge of nowhere.


    They took so long because he made them journey through the material universe and not through the Underverse. It would be too easy to trace their path through the Underverse, but in the material universe, they would be lost in its vastness.


    When his perception reached the, at first Rowan thought he was mistaken, when he left this world, it was dead. Its previous inhabitants all perished billions of years ago after stripping the of every resource it had to give, leaving nothing but an endlessbyrinth filled with nothing but gigantic pieces of machinery.


    This world now was lush with life, and the cry of a newly born world consciousness. However, sensing the familiar wave of energy emanating from the world Rowan smiled and descended apanied by eighty million Spirit Guises.


    This ce was to train Maeve and help her to the peak of mortality, and now that he had the capability of cleansing her soul and making her Immortal, he was here to finally free her of any shackles.


    It appeared that he might have been toote.


    ?


    Absomet, the former Rune Ship of Tiberius the God of War, had been tied to the branches of a massive tree for three weeks now, her limbs being iled around by the intense wind that ravaged this.


    She wished the reason she was being treated like a piece of disposable equipment was because she might be serving a higher purpose, or even being punished, but the truth was that they just wanted her out of the way, and so she was given to the children as a piece of toy.

 Chapter 791 Our Lord Is Here

    Chapter 791 Our Lord Is Here


    ??Absomet had argued her importance, her knowledge of war, and of the abilities of the Trion Gods were indispensable, she had been the weapon of the God of War for a hundred thousand years and she knew many secrets, and was told in in sentence that this was the only reason she was being kept alive, but she was not included in the inner circle.


    From the time these people had begun to prepare for war. She had no idea what was happening on the other side of the but she could feel a massive pulsation of power that left her breathless.


    It was not the strength of the pulses that left her in shock, it was the sheerplexity inside them. Why should a newly born goddess be capable of wielding such powers?


    Another pulsation of power erupted in the distance, clearing out the skies and creating arge burst of winds that shoved her until she was vertical for almost two minutes before the wind subsided. The massive tree she was hung upon did not even sway. If she was not wrong, this tree was once a Reaper, the variant of Abomination who had killed so many of her soldiers, now nothing but a tree.


    "Leaving us both hanging," Absomet chuckled.


    Once again she marveled at the weird nature of the power that this powerful goddess controlled, Absomet had heard of no single instance where a goddess was able to give such great powers to independent and sentient individuals inside her Divine Kingdom, granting them strength that would put a Minor God to shame.


    She did not even appear to be feeling any sort of strain, and thest time that she flew overhead, Absomet nearly thought she had detected the powers of a High god emanating from her body, but that should be impossible. It had not even been a single year since her ascension, Absomet refused to believe that such a quick elevation in power was possible.


    This strength was passed to every single member of thismunity, whether it be a newborn or an old man, although there were no longer any old men in thismunity, with the oldest among them having the appearance of a thirty-year-old. Last month, she appeared forty.


    Even if all this mysterious growth in power were all exinable, it was hard for Absomet toprehend how the birth of a new goddess could transform a world and make it a Minor World.


    This was a power that was supposedly under the control of the universe itself, and even a God-King or even greater powers should not have ess to it.


    A metallic ping distracted her from her introspection pushing her head slightly to the side, two children both boys had nimbly scaled the three-hundred-foot tree with no fear, of course, these children could drop from orbit without a single scratch, they had been the ones to distract her from her thoughts when they threw a seed at her head with enough force to dent a seven-inch thick steel panel, Absomet knew this was them being gentle.


    They appeared to be four and five years of age, and they were extremely healthy, with bright eyes and a sense of great vitality around them. These children were born to be immortals.


    "Hey, Wyatt," Absomet called out to the bigger of the two boys, "I thought when I saw you again, you would be carrying your child. Is that not what you came to me for? I told you my advice was not cheap and here you are with another child. Or¡­" She paused, "¡­is this not your child?"


    The six-year-old boy frowned before biting his lips, "E¡­ No, this is just Lev, my neighbor. I followed your instructions but Ma beat me and gave me extra chores. She says I was to clear out the entire mountain range to the south because of what I said to Penelope. It''s not fair, that would take days to finish. I just wanna y."


    Absomet growled in anger inside her head, ''Clearing out a mountain range, of course, this is the sort of chore they can give to you little dipshits. Days to finish? Hummph!''


    Outwardly she smiled, "Did you follow my instructions to the letter? Remember you don''t only need to say the words, you have to be suggestive, like smiling and winking like the baby factory that you are."


    Wyatt scratched his head, "Of course, I did all that, I went to Penelope and said: Me and you should make a baby, I got that sugar stick that all thedies are dying to explore¡­" he came closer to Absomet and winked, three times. "¡­ if you know what I mean."


    His voice was a perfect imitation of Absomet''s and the only thing that spoiled his impression was that when he was winking, he did it with both eyes so it appeared as if he was blinking, making him look like a patient suffering from hypertensive fits."


    Absomet sighed, rethinking all her life choices, "How old again was Penelope again?"


    "She is my godmother. So she must be at least a hundred, what do you think Lev, should be a hundred isn''t it?"


    The second boy nodded, he appeared both shy and also tense, it was clear he did not want to be here with Wyatt.


    Absomet broke out in a grin, "Then I don''t see a problem here, I have bred armies from stock that were younger than you. I promise you, for someone of that advanced age she should be grateful you are willing to offer her your powerful seed untouched by the ravages of time."


    Wyatt appeared a bit confused, "Well, it did not work and I have no babies to y with, and you know I have been forbidden from ying with them."


    A quiet voice spoke beside Wyatt, "It was because you were tossing them into the sky," it came from the second boy who appeared to be meek and hid behind the bigger boy, refusing to look at Absomet who had turned her head to scrutinize him.


    Wyatt stuck out his lips and folded his arms, "Lev, the babies loved it, they wereughing so merrily¡­ I swear."


    "They found little Jacob on the moon Wyatt. You tossed him so hard he ended up on the moon!" Lev replied, his voice surprisingly bing louder and more heated.


    Wyatt''s eyes squeezed in suspicion, "It was you wasn''t it? You told my Ma that I threw little Jacob."


    "What do you expect, he is my little brother, he was bornst week Wyatt. I told you we are not supposed to do that with babies."


    "Then how am I supposed to practice my throwing arm? We would be going to war and my throwing arm needs to be strong!"


    "You suck at throwing¡­"


    Absomet let the inane conversation between these two children wash over her. The fact that any one of them could rip her into a million pieces was something she was slowly getting used to feeling.


    Her eyes slowly drifted close. It was better that she fell asleep for the time being. If she was right they would be returning to Trion, and she would need all the power she could muster. Absomet wanted to feed the God of War his own guts.


    As she pushed herself deeper into the realm of unconsciousness, her metallic heart suddenly squeezed in protest, and the feeling of being a tiny rat being watched by a hungry venomous snake washed throughout her body and she found herself curling like a ball wishing to take herself as small as possible.


    The arguments from the two children had stopped and they were looking at the skies with mouths wide open.


    Absomet did not want to look at the sky, but there was a gentle force that took over her faculties and she could not help herself. It was just a single turn of her head and she gasped aloud.


    In the skies were titans¡­ Not one, but tens of millions. Each of them was at least a hundred miles tall. Their bodies were filled with the powers of lightning, making them appear like lightning made flesh.


    Absomet moaned in terror and sheer astonishment. Their rebellion had ended before it began.


    The gods of Trion were here. At least that was what she thought before the two children bowed down, their bodies shaking with barely suppressed excitement.


    "Our Lord is here¡­  Lord Rowan is here!"


    A loud st from a trumpet resounded all through the heavens and the only one thought in Absomet''s mind was, ''You have got to be kidding me.''

 Chapter 792 Romion

    Chapter 792 Romion


    ??The skies darkened until there was no light except from the eighty Million gods standing around the, beings of power made from lightning, ice, and the wind, yet amidst all their glory that shone brighter than a star, everything and everyone on the, even the trees and the stones turned to face a single direction.


    They could not help it, the being that stood there had a majesty that nothing could ignore. It transcended their consciousness, engraving itself into their souls, and they all knew that their existence depended on the whims of this mighty one.


    One blink of his eye and all would be exalted, another blink and everything would perish.


    The consciousness of Rowan that inhabited one of the Spirit Guise transformed it into a being of white smoke with a single golden eye hanging inside of it.


    The golden eye was massive, at least a thousand miles in diameter. The white smoke that surrounded it was like multiple tentacles that seemed to extend deep into infinity.


    As the eye descended the began toe undone. Trees copsed into ashes and massive earthquakes rippled through the as a million volcanoes poured out the life essence of the world.


    A Minor World could not handle the consciousness of Rowan who was truly in this ce in all his glory. The eye stopped and the destruction of the world ended and as if time was reversing, everything returned the way it was supposed to be, with the only difference being that everything was now pressed to the ground, unable to look at the sky or even move a single inch.


    This was Rowan''s mercy, mortal creatures should not look at him, or his nature would corrupt them, and the least of their worries would be death. The destruction previously was to rid the world of the awareness of his presence. Now they only knew that something powerful was in the sky, but they did not know who he was any longer.


    A burst of bright green light erupted from the surface of the, pushing past his restrictions and flying past row after row of gods that lined the path up to the golden eye. Space appeared to be unnaturally extended and the light had to travel for a seemingly long time before nearing the eye.


    The green light dissipated revealing the figure of Maeve, who now had green wings, and two short green horns, and her hair was also green. She stopped a few miles away from the golden eye and bowed deeply, her eyes were filled with expectation and a hint of doubt.


    She could sense the power and presence of her lord inside this great eye, yet it seemed impossible that he should already be this powerful, even without collecting his memories and true inheritance from his mother.


    Rowan did not remind her of a being who should be walking inside the material universe but instead, an Old One, whose presence was met with horror and adoration.


    Thest time she met Rowan he was still a man, albeit a powerful one, but he had to run away from death and danger, even though his Incarnation inside her Territory should have given her a glimpse of the horrifying powers he now controlled, this came as a profound shock to her.


    ''As expected of my lord.'' Maeve fiercely jubted in her heart. The heavy pall of doom that had surrounded her since hearing the truth about Trion from Lamia lifted. They had a fighting chance.


    The golden eyes suddenly vanished, the tentacles of mist retracting into a single golden point that shone so bright that Maeve had to cover her eyes, when the glow subsided what remained in its ce was Rowan.


    This form of Rowan was not like he previously appeared, he came not as a fully grown man, but as a child of eight, with bright green eyes and green hair. This was his appearance in the days before his father took him. This should be his true appearance and the one he wore before was something given to him by his father.


    The general shape of his face was now a bit softened, not the harsh tones of perfection like before, but molded into something of beauty by the features drawn from his mother. His eyes no longer gave off the harsh reptilian look of a serpent, but one filled with curiosity, as if everything in creation was an open book he wanted to read.


    Maeve on seeing this form of Rowan burst into tears and vanished from her position only to reappear below the feet of Rowan where she began to weep, her tears touched his foot and she hastily used her hair to wipe it.


    "My Lord, Romion¡­ it is good that you have returned."


    A gentle hand rested on her head before traveling down her chin bringing them up so Rowan could look into her weeping eyes,


    "What did you call me?" Rowan''s tone was like a child, but there was an undeniable authority in his words.


    Maeve smiled sadly, "That is the name your mother gave you my lord, Romion, it meant the one I have been waiting for."


    "My mother¡­" Rowan whispered his eyes went cloudy with the fog of recollection.


    "My Lord, you don''t need to hear your story from my lips, following the instructions from your Esteemed Mother, I have built the Eld Tree below, which is the receptacle of knowledge and power granted to me by your mother to pass unto you."


    Maeve gestured downwards to a section of the that resembled a green desert, which was a vast forest, with trees that were so lush with vitality, that each of them held millions of leaves with no space for even air to pass through.


    Rowan nodded, "Let me see what she left behind."


    Maeve nodded with satisfaction and flew down followed by Rowan, he looked at her bright green wings that reminded him of his Angels and smiled at the little Nymph that hid between the feathers and peered at him with curiosity.


    He recalled a memory and suddenly burst intoughter, Maeve was startled and looked back at him with questions in her gaze.


    Rowan looked at Maeve with new eyes, "You are that little Nymph in my memories¡­ Oh, how could I have forgotten? You are Anihuruhdda, Guardian of The Green. The Nymph who decided to be my friend. So you have followed me through the ages."


    She smiled brightly with equal parts joy and stupefaction, "How is it possible for you to remember me? Your memories of the past were collected by your mother to keep them safe from the corruption of the Great Deceiver."


    Rowan cocked his head to this side in contemtion. So his missing memories were a result of tampering from his mother and not his father; he had been able to recall small portions of his past with the help of the Primordial Record bringing back his lost bloodline¡ª Tree of Desire.


    His mother had been able to give him a bit of an edge against his father by taking those memories, depriving him of all the tools he could have used to totally manipte Rowan. Every small measure taken by him and his mother over the years had borne fruit until they had been able to rid Rowan of the maniptions of his father.


    The voice of Maeve pulled him from his introspection,


    "But I''m not surprised, even the weight of death could not hold you down, and I believe in due time, you will recover your memories even without the aid of your mother."


    "Perhaps," Rowan said, "but this would be faster, and time grows short."


    Maeve looked at the stars in worry and nodded her agreement, "Yes, your mother predicted that such a thing would happen, the Great Deceiver is a scorpion trying to cross the river on the back of a frog."


    "What''s that?" Rowan asked, not familiar with the phrase she just used.


    "Oh, I am referring to the story about the Scorpion and the Frog. Your mother used to tell you this anecdote as a warning against the darkness in the minds of some people when you were young. I was privileged to listen to her once when she was with you. Would you like to hear it?"

 Chapter 793 The Root Of All Evil

    Chapter 793 The Root Of All Evil


    ??Rowan''s green eyes lit up in expectation and descended more slowly towards the earth, Maeve followed behind him and with a small cough began her story,


    "A blue frog was hopping along the edge of a mighty river, looking for a rtively shallow area to cross when he came across a starving scorpion on the edge of death. The reputation of the scorpion was dangerous and the frog wisely ignored it and went on its way to find the right ce to cross.


    "The frog soon found the position it wanted and as soon as it began to cross the river, the scorpion called out to the frog, imploring for its aid because it was on the verge of starving to death for there was no edible food on this side of the river.


    "The frog was taken aback, it wanted to leave but it had a gentle nature, it thought that surely the scorpion would not harm it because it was starving and needed to cross the river to survive, but it was careful and demanded a vow from the scorpion which it willingly gave to the frog.


    "Bending down to allow its passenger to climb it back, the frog began its journey across the river, and when they reached a particrly treacherous part of the river, the frog''s body shook in pain as it was struck multiple times by the scorpion''s stinger.


    "As the both of them were about to drown, the disconste frog asked the scorpion why it betrayed its promise and doomed the both of them to death and the scorpion responded that it acted not out of malice or ingratitude but because it had an indiscriminate and irresistible urge to sting a helpless prey."


    The story ended there but Maeve continued, "I remember your mother saying this next part to you, but you were already asleep. She said:


    "Everything on the side of the river where the blue frog had picked the scorpion from was dead, not from disease or drought, but from the stinger of the scorpion, even though it did not need to do so. Not waiting for nature to replenish itself, it just killed and killed and killed until there was nothing left and it began to starve to death. Do not forget that the nature of the scorpion was just to kill."


    Rowan went silent, and they were almost to the ground when he said, "The death cries of this universe came from the hands of my father. He is called the Trickster on Trion, you call him the Deceiver, others have called him a liar, desecrator, and many other names, yet your story paints another picture of him, of a scorpion who does harm not because of malice or desire, but because of his nature. This perhaps is even worse."


    Maeve quickly replied, "At the end of the day my lord, it''s just a story, and it should not justify any of his actions."


    Rowan nodded distractedly, he knew the essence of his father was a Reflection, he was simply the image in the mirror that revealed the true nature of the person looking at it. Whatever choices he made were not learned or acquired, but it was just a result of the person he was made from or in this case, the Primordial he was based on.


    It was no wonder a group of Primordials came together to kill the main body of his father. If his Reflection could be so toxic and corrupting to whatever it touches, then the Primordial they were based on must be countless times worse.


    What sort of reality could exist if a Primordial like his father was left to roam free?


    The image he had seen in the murals of his Spirit Matrix Gate outside the universe had been hard to decipher, but he knew the main body of his father appeared humanoid, with tentacles on the lower parts of his face, like beards made from snakes.


    The haunting four-sided eyes, the cups and the maps on the table, his dead body pinned to that table, but his Reflection still roaming free in the universe¡­ a simple image but holding so much meaning.


    This image suddenly took the shape of evil in his mind. Those painting eyes began to holdughter and understanding. In those eyes be began to understand, that whaty here was not the mindless evil disyed by most sentient creatures in the universe borne from greed, hate, or fear. No this was true evil that took shape long before the concept of that notion even existed.


    "This is my true roots¡­ Evil." Rowan whispered, and something inside him resonated with those words, his stalled evolution began to churn, something was happening inside of him, and he did not doubt that if he was to look into his Primordial Record, and check the Will that his true father controlled it would be the Will of Time and Evil.


    The universe seemed to groan in pain at this realization and Rowan wanted to think that it was just the sounding from the branches as they were moved by the winds.


    He knew he was wrong, knowledge had weight in this universe, and perhaps the Primordial Record wanted to protect him from his true nature. But Rowan knew that such a time had passed, the fruits of his true father still patrolled the universe, and he would wipe them out.


    ?


    Rowan sat at the trunk of a massive tree, his small child''s feet were dug into the cool earth, and his head rested against its strong bark, feeling the pure energy of nature flowing through it. It was a sound that made him rx, underneath he could hear the screams of the creature that it came from, those screams were alsoforting to him.


    Rowan was fullyfortable with his nature. He was not good not evil, he just was.


    Six hours ago, he had arrived on the where he had met the inhabitants, although they did not recognize him. With just a single consciousness he could not truly control the perception of those who beheld him, and the risk to them was too much.


    Rowan was ustomed to being in the presence of his Angels before he evolved, his Sovereigns were the ones who stood before his throne so even the lesser Angels could not see his true glory. If he wanted to move around, he had to dedicate multiple consciousnesses to bend reality around himself to keep others safe.


    For now, he just had to make do with wiping the memories of everyone. He looked to the left and smiled as he heard theughter of children. Rowan saw his people who had been transformed into what Maeve called Ghren, and he also glimpsed the Rune Ship Absomet.


    He was curious about her makeup, but there were other things that needed his urgent attention, Evolving into a higher Dimensional being, gaining the confession of Lamia, who was now the remnants of the Abomination Core, and regaining his memories and inheritance left behind by his mother.


    He opened his palm to reveal a bright green seed that glowed like a star. This seed had been born from the gigantic Eld Tree that was nted in the now living core of this. After giving birth to this seed it had withered into ashes.


    The seed was filled with such vast information it rivaled the Golden Book that Andar had collected from the Ancient Library of the Mages. Rowan had needed multiple consciousnesses to decipher and understand that book, and he could not risk it with only a single consciousness, it would leave him powerless for at least a year.


    Rowan knew that creating his Forge was the priority, and while he began the process he could question Lamia, the Abomination Core was at the edge of death, but it was a shame that she still held on by a single strand of life because Rowan would not allow her to die until she gave up everything she knew.


    He swallowed the seed and stood up to his feet. The time of contemtion was over. Summoning Maeve, she appeared in a sh of green lightning and bowed to him.


    Rowan had been secretly investigating Maeve, her powers appeared like those of a god, but they were different. Anyone else would have been deceived, but he was a creator, holding every Bloodline Source in existence, and although he had seen the match of Maeve''s power inside his dimension, her powers were still alien.


    ''How curious.''

 Chapter 794 Building A New Forge

    <h4>Chapter 794 Building A New Forge</h4>


    Maeve''s powers should not have originated from this universe but from something far stranger. Rowan realized that his third hidden bloodline must be more special than he had once given it credit. If it was able to attract the Primordial Record, then it must have untapped potential.


    Rowan took Maeve''s hand in his two small hands and traced the lines of her palms in fascination,


    "You are not a goddess but something else. Like Dominators mimicking the Supreme Circles of Empyreans, you are following a strange path. Yet it manages to hide itself so deeply that if I was not deliberately looking for it, I would not even notice the signs."


    Maeve who was on her knees looked up in shock before shaking her head in self-deprecation, "After all the surprises you have given me, my lord, it still baffles me that every word you speak still leaves me in shock." She licked her lips and looked away to the side, before saying, "The answers to all your questions lie in the Seed of the Eld Tree. It would be better to hear the truth from your memories and those of your mother. I am nothing but a Drone, and my understanding of my powers and their origin is limited. What I know is that it would greatly shock you."


    "Nothing shocks me anymore,'' Rowan thought to himself while smiling at Maeve, "Do you know the reason I''m here?"


    Maeve''s eyes brightened, "War my lord, we finally crush the Great Deceiver and all his works. I don''t know if you have looked through the details of my growth, you will be surprised at what I have been gathering."


    "Yes, I have looked at the work of your hands, your newly birthed world is interesting, not like any in this universe, because like your power structure, it is strange and unknown to this universe, and it would save me a lot ofbor in my ns if I can understand how it was made. You see, I need to evolve.


    Maeve seemed to be deep in thought at what Rowan had just said, before bringing her hands up and calling out, "Wait, my lord¡­ This is not even your final form?"


    Rowan snickered, "No, it is not. Merely a small portion of my Light. I will need to evolve to bring out everything of me into the open, and with the death of the universe, I have no fear of being expelled because of my let say curious nature."


    Rowan turned away from Maeve and looked at the skies of the universe, "However, the problem with this concept is that my enemies no longer fear the retaliation of the universe also, the great force keeping us in check are gone and every weapon that they had kept aside in fear of retaliation from it Will is no longer restricted. Theing period will be one of chaos, I need to be prepared."


    Maeve mmed her hands twice on her chest, "My de is yours my lord, no matter what is toe in the future. I shall be your shield my lord, everything of mine is yours, including this world."


    Rowan''s smile was bright, and the stars above seemed to sparkle brighter. He turned back to Maeve and urged her to stand on her feet, and he asked her,


    "You said you don''t understand the process by which this Minor world was created, right?" Rowan asked Maeve.


    "No, I do not, the ascension of this world is a byproduct of the bloodline I have which was further magnified by the presence of your Incarnation inside my Territory. There are certain changes that I could not anticipate because I used your Incarnation to be a goddess."


    Rowan bowed his head in thought for a whole before dismissing her, "That would be all, for now, Maeve, continue with your preparation, when I need you, I will call."


    Maeve bowed and left, and Rowan closed his eyes in exasperation. Another new factor had entered the game, and he did not know if he would have the time to properly address it. His mother was turning out to be not just an ordinary Empyrean of Life as he once thought but something else.


    It might just be possible that his father alone must not be the only one ying a long game concerning his destiny. The ns and the actions of his mother suggested the possibility that she might know more than she let on, her ns were just too borate.


    Take for instance this Minor World born from Maeve''s ascension to godhood. A marvelous event to be certain, but in therger scheme of things, for a being of Rowan''s power and potential, it was not too eye-catching.


    However, what was troubling was that this''s core had a property that could hide itself from the heavens. These properties extended from the core and surrounded the in a field of energy that hid it from the perception of anyone passing by.


    If he had not been familiar with the position of this then he would have easily skipped by it, and by his calctions, if he stayed inside the Core of this and undergone his evolutions, the resultant phenomena that would arise from it would have beenpletely hidden from sight. He would no longer need to build a Forge because something of equivalent value had been ced here for him.


    There was a great difference between hiding from sight, and hiding the energy of his evolution. This showed there was a clear design behind the upgrade of this, and it could not be a coincidence.


    He tried not to rationalize how his mother might be able to know how he would need something like this in the future and also hid it all under the nose of his father, who was a Reflection of a Primordial, he was sure he would be getting those answers soon enough.


    Rowan stroked the bark of the tree he had been resting against, ''This is all too convenient.''


    He would like to believe in the unending love of his mother, and that every n she had for him would be good, but he had not reached this far by trusting anyone else but his instincts and deduction.


    It might be an extra burden for him to bear if he chooses not to follow the arrangements of his mother, she might have had to sacrifice a lot of resources for such a world to be created specifically for him, but if she truly loved her son, Rowan knew that she must understand the type of person he was. He was no longer epting gifts with hidden intentions, he had learnt his lesson when he escaped the shackles of Chaos.


    Rowan decided that he would not be using her ready-made Forge, but copying some of its principles that use energy and matter in a manner that he had not seen before.


    This method was apletely alien way of utilizing energy that left him fascinated. As far as he could tell, nothing inside this universe or in any power structure he hade across, whether angelic, demonic, from the mages or the gods themselves uses energy in this manner.


    Rowan spent the next forty-eight hours going through every portion of the Core of this and he barely took apart five percent of its total mysteries, but this had earned him so much new knowledge that he could reduce the materials needed for his Forge by twenty percent. This result stunned him, and he reevaluated the mysteries behind his mother.


    However, he could not make more advancements because of time constraints, he would be taking apart the Core of this once he had ess to more Consciousness Pirs, for now, it was time to begin building his Forge.


    ?


    Seven hourster, Rowan stood above the clouds looking down on the. From afar his childlike body was lost in the immensity of the world below him and the millions of Spirit Guises that hovered below, but his presence could be felt like the sun on one''s naked skin.


    Maeve was just finishing rounding up, she had been clearing every single living thing on the, leaving only the trees.


    They were rugged enough to withstand what was toe without suffering any unknown mutation, and they had the ability to soak up the energy of any form in a limited manner.

 Chapter 795 Exchanging For Treasures

    <h4>Chapter 795 Exchanging For Treasures</h4>


    He left this tree behind for an important reason, Rowan was nning to direct the light and toxins from the creation of his Forge into the trees, no matter how minimal it might turn out to be, working with only one consciousness, made it difficult for him to make everything perfect, and some loss of power was expected in the form of light and heat and other free radicals.


    When he gained ess to more consciousness pirs he would be able to craft to a level that was befitting his status as a Nascent Primordial.


    Arrayed before him were the eighty million Spirit Guises, and with a gesture from his fingers, they all mmed into each other. No sound escaped from this cmitous crash.


    A moment before the Spirit Guises had covered the entire surface of the and with this gesture, Rowan had squeezed them together until whenbined, they became smaller than the head of a pin. Recall that each of these Spirit Guises was made from billions of powerful divine treasures, andbining them all to this extent required a rather profound knowledge of Space-Time and the ability to utilize energy and matter above the understanding of even the gods.


    The light that shed briefly from the fusion should have been bright enough to be seen from outside the gxy where this was located, but Rowan reflected them towards the surface of the where they were consumed by the leaves of the greedy trees who all began to rapidly grow from the energy they had consumed.


    Rowan opened his mouth and swallowed a ball of colorless energy, it came from the heat generated by fusing all these Spirit Guises, he grimaced in irritation as the energy entered into his true body. The heat was in billions of degrees and did not bother him because he was nearly immune from the effect of normal elemental energies but it carried other peculiar aspects, like it was incredibly bitter.


    Rowan shook his head at the endless wonders to be found in the universe and all its facets. This was the first time he hade across bitter heat, but such unique changes were to be expected in a project of this magnitude.


    He sat down cross-legged and drew the tiny dot which was not discernible to the naked eye and he began to work on it. The stars above blinked on, unaware of the profound changes about to sweep through the universe.


    ?


    The body of Boreas jolted in his throne as a sliver of Rowan''s consciousness entered it. He opened his eyes inside the Vault of Hekaton and noticed that nothing had changed. Boreas should be the most rxed god in Trion at this time, all others must be struggling to be stronger.


    Well, Boreas was dead. Rowan thought that he should cut the god some ck.


    During his sleep, another hundred Labyrinth Coins had been deposited into his Vault holdings, bringing his total up to 445 Labyrinth Coins. Rowan brought out a single coin and observed it for a short while. It was spherical in shape and resembled a normal gold coin without any imprinting or decorations. It could have been easily dismissed if ced in a chest full of gold.


    Rowan sighed and clutched the coin tight. It was time to begin making withdrawals using this unexpected inheritance. He had no idea that the supplementary materials he would ultimately use for his Forge would be gained using this means.


    It was rtively easy for him to ess the exchange section created by the God King¡­ Or at least that was what he had thought.


    Each Labyrinth Coin was like a world unto itself, and touching it would reveal a vision of countless specks of light. Some of them were veryrge, shining as bright as a star and equally as massive, while some were small.


    Investigating any of this speck of light would reveal the treasure they contained and the equivalent amount of Labyrinth Coin that could be used as a means of exchange.


    Such an inefficient method of seeking treasures reminded Rowan of the Ancient Library of the Mages. They were given ess to all the wisdom of the known universes, yet there was always a price to be paid for seeking it.


    This sentiment was soon proven to be more correct than Rowan had once thought because the Labyrinth Coin that he was using to ess this Exchange Space was beginning to slowly dissipate into golden dust.


    Clearly just entering into this space would cause the value of the Labyrinth Coin used to slowly degrade, and spending more time here meant losing more resources. From the rate of dissipation, Rowan noted that it would take sixteen seconds for it to be entirely consumed.


    The God King had imed he would punish the other Trion Gods if they withheld treasure that their counterparts might need, but it appeared that the God King was above his rules, as he did not let up on the stranglehold he had over his treasures.


    "Let me see the reason why the Reflection of a Primordial would be so stingy."


    Three secondster, Rowan became mute in shock as he realized why the God King was critical about protecting his treasures. It was simply because the man had everything!


    He had not even gone through a fraction of the specks of light to be found here, and every sort of treasure or material that Rowan had evere across both inside and outside the universe could already be tracked down.


    From ordinary Mithril and Davross to Ancient Steel and Abominable Hearts of Titans. From the beating spleen of a Siren to the blood of Archangels. From the grain of sand on the Beaches of Blood to fragments of Supreme Worlds. From blessed des to remnants of Universe Destroyers. Everything¡­. There was everything in creation here!


    The immensity of these treasures stunned Rowan to silence, no god or Archmage or demon could gather such treasures in ten Eras, if he had to guess, these must be the spoils gained after countless Eras, after thoroughly gathering every treasure that a universe might contain.


    This amount of treasures was too massive to be gained from a single universe but several. Rowan looked towards the edge of the horizon in this space and there were bigger stars that felt so powerful that it made his breath shake.


    No, he was mistaken! This ce and the treasures it contained must not belong to the God King, it felt too ancient and powerful. Rowan could sense great powers in the depths of this space, powers so great that it could crush an entire universe.


    If the God King had ess to these treasures, there was no reason why he would be afraid of his father. The fact that this ce might not belong to the God King dawned on Rowan, perhaps Golgoth had just given the Gods of Trion the opportunity to ess this ce by carefully doling out the Labyrinth Coins at his disposal.


    Perhaps the reason the God King did not rx the restrictions on this ce was not because he wanted to keep these treasures for himself, but because he could not control this ce.


    From what Rowan had seen, there were enough treasures here that would make any war redundant. The affliction ailing the God-King could easily be cured with some of the treasures found here if he had not done so, which meant he did not have the ability to collect any of the treasures here without exchanging them for it.


    If this space was unique then Rowan''s previous ns to rob the God King of it needed to be ced aside. Anyone who controlled this space must undoubtedly be extremely powerful, he did not need new enemies.


    On the plus side, it meant he no longer had to buy unnecessary treasures in order to mask the treasure that he really needed for his Forge. Rowan barely had two seconds before his time expired and he would have needed to use another coin before he rapidly began selecting the treasures he required.


    Beside his consciousness, an orb appeared with an Abacus beside it. Every selection made by Rowan triggered a change in the Abacus, it even carried its own special sound effect,


    "Kaa Ching!"


    He noted that his dissipating Labyrinth Coin began to regain back its luster. A sign that whoever owned this ce did not want people to just browse their wares but to engage in active transactions.

 Chapter 796 Eldar Branch

    <h4>Chapter 796 Eldar Branch</h4>


    There were a lot of treasures here, but Rowan was capable of browsing through millions of them every second, so it was not hard for him to locate what he needed, and they all turned out to be quite cheap.


    The sound that emerged anytime Rowan made a transaction made him almost imagine a fat Imp rubbing its two hands together in greedy pleasure. He guessed that the annoying metallic ping cane from his Labyrinth Coins was being deducted. Another observation he made was that the purchase could not be rescinded.


    Any items selected were permanently acquired as long as the sound of the transaction had been made.


    "Here I thought I was greedy, but it seems I have much to learn."


    Rowan decided that he needed to investigate what this Labyrinth Coin was truly made of. Previously he had thought it was just a method of exchange created by the God King, and he did not investigate it thoroughly, but now he would have to rectify this mistake.


    Every time he made the reality that surrounded him to be big, it turned out that his estimate was always wrong and it was still bigger.


    He did not bother trying to scan through therger stars in this Exchange Space when he found out that everything he wanted could be acquired in the smaller stars, and distracting himself with treasures he could not obtain at this time was nothing but a time-consuming affair.


    Unlike anyone else, Rowan was positive that he did not need treasures as much because they would not be as much help to him for long. He developed too fast for anything else to catch up.


    The total purchase he made rounded up to 350 Labyrinth Coins, and the orb moved the Abacus towards his consciousness and Rowan instinctively handed over the needed Coin by thinking about the amount. He felt the Coins vanish from the Vault with an exaggerated whooshing sound.


    Whoever owned this ce was not only greedy but also ostentatious. Every action made just had to be shy. Rowan was amused.


    A bright sh of light filled the space and his consciousness sliver dissipated. He did not even have the chance to select the location where he wanted his goods to be deposited before he was kicked out.


    His main consciousness over the Minor World where he was building his Forge suddenly turned to stare towards a portion of space.


    That ce appeared to be empty but Rowan could feel a growing tension in that region of space. The area where he was focused on, suddenly vibrated as a hole was opened in space.


    This hole did not reveal the Underverse or the outside universe, instead, it showed a world filled with snow and arge hand that appeared to be from a woman with the only difference being that her skin was extremely white like a marble statue and had bright red fingernails.


    The hand dropped something into the universe before retreating and the hole vanished, leaving behind golden sparkles that took a while before dissipating.


    What was revealed was arge silver bubble that had appeared a few thousand miles away from the. It reminded him of the orb he had seen inside the exchange space, although this one was ten times bigger and brighter.


    The orb seemed to float around in confusion before orienting on Rowan''s position and floating towards him.


    Rowan was astonished that the Exchange Space had been able to urately judge his location, even with the cloaking field enshrouding this. This was the final confirmation he needed that the Exchange Space was not the work of the God King.


    This must be from a great power that could be found outside the universe. Rowan felt with the evidence he had gathered it was sufficient to determine that this ce was not owned by his father and the rest of the Reflection, if it was, then it would be virtually impossible for him to win, there would not be enough time for him to get so powerful as to oppose the might of all these treasures.


    The silver bubble reached a few miles from the and stopped, it appeared as if it became confused again because it began floating around haphazardly, as if it recognized the presence of Rowan was not far, but it could no longer find him.


    ''Guess he was wrong about the discerning powers of this orb.'' It was amazing enough that it could locate him to this extent, and Rowan had to send a Spirit Guise to retrieve the confused orb; he still had three million Spirit Guise in storage, to be used in the case of emergencies.


    The Spirit Guise came upon the orb and the mysterious artifact reoriented on the approaching Spirit Guise, a light shed from it as it scanned the Spirit Guise before drifting over to rest on its hand.


    The silvery sheen over the orb vanished leaving behind a yellow box with an borate knot tied around it, a piece of paper was tucked inside the knot.


    Rowan collected the box and before he opened it he frowned in profound thought.


    This exchange space had been able to locate his consciousness across the entirety of the universe to this unknown ce, even when Rowan had given no indicators to point out his location.


    He was also hidden inside the influence of this all this while, and he did not believe that whoever was capable of locating him through all these impediments had not pierced through the barriers of this world and located him.


    Yet at the final moment, Rowan was sure that the owner of this space had chosen to pretend as if it could no longer find his location anymore. The easiest exnation was that there was a policy not to interfere with the business of a customer or they had recognized the power behind this and it was notable enough that such a powerful exchange space had to back off.


    If it was the former he had no problems, but if it turned out to be thetter, then this was another new problem that he had to understand and control before it came to catch him unaware.


    All these thoughts went through his mind in a fraction of a moment, and he smiled as he grabbed the box harder as if he was excited about receiving his package. If there were observers, he was just a customer happy with his product.


    ?


    In a corner of space, a tiny figure wiped the sweat from his brows after he had noticed the area he had nearly stepped his foot into.


    He regretted thinking that this job was going to be without anyplications and he might be able to present his services to a brand-new customer.


    After all this time he felt that he should be a great judge of areas that were dangerous and those that were not. A cheap transaction like this was one of the hallmarks of an underdeveloped region and he had snuck across with the goods to deliver it personally.


    He shuddered again as he felt the touch of the World in the distance, hoping whatever Eldar Branch living inside of it had not noticed his presence. He had a million wives and only five more Eras he would have his freedom. After working for all these years, it would be unfair to him if he had to die a virgin and leave all the wives he had been acquiring for all these years to go untouched.


    He pped himself and began to find his way out of this universe, ignoring the millions of blinking red lightsing from his Guardian Mask. It would be stupid to try to investigate what was happening here, he would only suffer a painful death if he continued making stupid mistakes. Hoping the client had chosen to dismiss his errors, the small figure vanished from the universe.


    ?


    Rowan smiled internally and marked a corner of space to beter investigated before he shifted these new troubles away from his mind.


    There were several pressing issues on the horizon, but all those were problems he would be facing when he left the universe.


    Problems like Caine and the children of Chaos, Chaos itself, his Angels and theplications behind their apparent resurrection inside his Territory, stealing Lost from the Mages, the Primordial Record, his Mother and the unknown heritage behind him, the Primordials and so many other issues that the universe had been shielding him against for all these while.

 Chapter 797 Forging Completed, Evolution Begins!

    Chapter 797 Forging Completed, Evolution Begins!


    ??Rowan had less than twenty decades until his shelter was lost and he would have toe to terms with fighting all these battles, the prospect of peace was too far ahead in the future for him, yet he could only look forward and proceed, step by step.


    If he survived this battle between him and his father, then he was ready to challenge whatever was waiting for him outside the universe.


    Untying the knot over the box, he opened the folded piece of paper and it contained a simple message;


    "USER99990756XCTYN5#¨CThank you for your patronage. Spend a thousand more Labyrinth Coins to upgrade to a member and unlock special perks and bonuses."


    Rowan kept the paper and looked inside the box, which turned out to be a unique Interspatial Storage device. Altogether he had purchased well over seven hundred thousand exotic treasures the box only contained 711,231 pieces of square yellow paper.


    The picture and the descriptions of the item he brought were recorded on each sheet of paper, and Rowan was able to confirm how the gods of Trion like Boreas had been able to build such borate treasures like this Spirit Guise.


    The creation of the Spirit Guises was sloppy work by Rowan''s estimation, but with the proper description of the treasures Boreas had been able to acquire, he would have been able to figure out how to put them together.


    Each paper held the treasure it described inside a unique space inside each yellow page, and Rowan was pleased with this arrangement when he easily retrieved the treasure he wanted without any interference to his forging operation.


    Confirming he had everything he needed for his Forge, Rowan sank into a sort of daze as he continued his careful maniption of eachponent of his Forge, taking note to integrate what he had learned from the world below.


    Billions of parts and materials worked together as the Forge began to take shape, some of the treasures were melted, others frozen, some had their state changed from pure energy to solid mass, and even some of the treasures were given life in order to fit his needs.


    He used hundreds of forging techniques at once and sank so deeply into his work that he barely had any awareness of his surroundings. Working like this was something that he found not only rxing but oddly pleasurable.


    The stress he was going through using just a single consciousness was stimting, pushing him to make his forging techniques more polished so he would use the entire energy avable to him without waste.


    All these processes took ce in a Forge that was smaller than the head of a pin.


    His dyed evolution was like a heavy block on his mind. Rowan had not gone so long in his new life without evolving, and this was the longest he had spent while he was still in the same level of power.


    However, he knew he had to be used to situations like this in the future as he grew stronger. The requirements for him to evolve would be increasingly strenuous in the future. It was a good thing that he had so many abilities that he could draw from.


    ?


    Maeve had appeared a few hundred feet behind him as she watched the stars, protecting him from any dangers or distractions, she had felt the ripples in space as whatever item her master had summoned arrived, and she became extra vignt when she noticed that Rowan had began his craft.


    She could not help now and then and peek at her master. Her perception was not enough to understand the entire process that Rowan was creating and manipting, but the little she could grasp nearly made her intellect copse into chaos.


    The mysteries surrounding her master went deeper than she could imagine and as she caught glimpses of such a massive amount of energies being controlled so precisely leaving little to no waste and remembered Rowan telling her that this was just a small part of his entire capabilities, she wondered if his parent knew the sort of monster they had created.


    This face before her was the form her master and friend had in her memories long ago, but Maeve began to wonder after seeing the frightening disy of power and dominion from Rowan if, like everything he was doing, this body was nothing but a suit worn by him in order to make her morefortable.


    She had detected it in his smiles and the way he touched her hand. She was a goddess and yet Rowan had held her hand as gently as a newly born as if he was afraid he would break her.


    Her great powers did not seem to phase him as he barely acknowledged her strength. Every move from him seemed calcted, and she felt like a child anytime he was near.


    "Elura, you gave birth to a true Emperor."


    Although she tried to deny her instincts, it was clear that this person sounded like her master, walked like him, looked like him, but after a million years of torture and other grave indignities too grave for her toprehend, what was left was somebody so different, they could as well be two different individuals.


    He was not only mentally powerful but physically as well.


    Maeve wondered if it was considered a betrayal of the memories of her master that she admired this version of Rowan more than his previous self.


    Romion as he was named by his mother had been a boy who loved life, and it was difficult to imagine that he would be able to harm even a single ant. Such a person would notst a single second in this world. Romion was dead, and Rowan had taken his ce.


    She would weep the gentle ruler that could have been. But she embraced the tyrant that was present.


    Their bloodline was sacred and venerated, and the desecration it had suffered demanded a more than equal retaliation.


    Maeve sat and watched as the glow in front of Rowan grew brighter, as more mystical materials were added in dazzling amounts, and various heavenly apparitions were created and swallowed into whatever monstrosity her master was forging.


    During the forging, Maeve had noticed that the body of Rowan would vibrate before calming down.  She focused on this enigma, and she noticed that the power for this forging process was emerging from his body. But he was using so much energy it was destroying the body he was using and every time she noticed his body was vibrating, it meant that he had just changed a new body after exhausting the previous ones to nothing.


    Maeve discovered that in less than six hours, Rowan had changed his body 13,000 times!


    Finally, with a sigh from Rowan it was over.


    Rowan, her lord turned to her and smiled. "Watch over my Forge, I should not take long."


    His body turned to smoke and vanished into the tiny spot of light in front of him.


    Maeve rushed over and covered the spot of light with her wings and she eagerly waited for his return.


    ?


    The internal appearance of the Forge was simple. It was just a vast and emptyndscape with a few small hills dotted around.


    There were a few stars in the sky and severals and moons were so close to the surface of the world that it was almost as if you could touch them if you stood on your tiptoes.


    Rowan disregarded the form of the child he had been wearing and appeared as he truly was¡ªA single line that seemed to be a few feet long but also appeared to extend to infinity at the same time.


    He looked inside himself and everything was still. His gaze had made time stop inside his body. His gaze swept towards the area where the Primordial Record rested and he tensed in expectation because its evolution was finallyplete.


    Shedding himself of every Wills in his bloodline and finally controlling the Primordial Record inside his body was the catalyst that led to this evolution.


    "It had been too long," Rowan muttered to himself, and with a long cry that pierced eternity. He released the holding he had over his evolution.


    The silver line that made up his body began to vibrate and suddenly copsed to the ground before its bright colors began to fade.


    It suddenly resembled a thread that had been left to the elements and was on the verge of decay.


    That was before a loud boom was heard, and cracks began to emerge from the line.

 Chapter 798 Problems Arising From Excessive Power

    <h4>Chapter 798 Problems Arising From Excessive Power</h4>


    The booming sound was like the heartbeat from a titan the size of a universe, and it only increased in intensity as time went by.


    The cracks on the line multiplied and when it seemed as if it was about to shatter into pieces, the booming sound ceased and finally, the line exploded.


    What emerged first was a shockwave of monumental proportions. This unleashed force swept through the Forge destroying the entire earth until it impacted against the edges, sending massive cracks throughout the space. Luckily the Forge had a self-healingponent that rapidly reversed the damages.


    Immediately after the shockwave was light, like a thousand suns exploding. At first, it shone white, the intensity of it was blinding, and even a god would not be able to stare directly into this light without their Immortal Soul not burning to ash.


    The white light turned blue, and then red, before transforming into a horrifying ck hue. As the light emerged, it was apanied by a loud sound that resembled the screams from the depths of hell, and as the light changed, that screaming sound increased in intensity.


    The Forge was being repeatedly brought to the edge of destruction and only Rowan''s careful engineering and his continual infusion of the spare Spirit Guises into it kept the Forge in a single piece.


    The screams reached such an incredibly high pitch it could no longer be heard and what followed was an explosion. The explosion was the true emergence of Rowan''s essence and all the signs that had emerged before had just been pushed out before it due to the incredible force that erupted from the explosion.


    Like the Big Bang that triggered the expansion of a universe, what emerged from the explosion was so much matter that it would be able to fill up a portion of the gxy stretching for tens of light years.


    They flew out from the area where the silver line had once upied with speeds that were faster than light, and if the explosion was to be slowed down, it would reveal world after world emerging from the shattered silver line.


    Suns, ck holes, asteroids, moons, and countless other exotic materials and heavenly bodies emerged from that explosion, all of them were covered by a web of purple lightning, so it resembled a massive growing purple egg.


    The Forge began to stretch to amodate the increasing number of entities rushing out from the line, and the egg was now as big as fifty light years in diameter. Curiously there was no sound from this explosion, but the sound had already been pushed ahead by the sheer force of it.


    If Rowan had chosen to evolve outside the universe, then his evolution would have been seen by the entire universe. The shockwave alone would have crushed reality, exposing Rowan to the harsh environment outside the universe.


    The light that shone from this purple egg had gone beyond Intent and would have been able to touch all the corners of the universe at the same time. Rowan had grown to such an extent that his evolution would have shaken the universe to its foundations.


    It was a good thing that he did not choose to use the his mother had arranged for him for his evolution because he doubted that it would be able to withstand this amount of energy that he had released, which had crushed even his most overblown estimate.


    The egg kept expanding until even the Forge could no longer grow to amodate its size and its edges mmed against the Forge, suppressing the stars in the sky and crushing thes above to dust.


    The Forge creaked dangerously, but it held, but the cost of running it grammatically increased as the number of Spirit Guises he was destroying every second reached the triple digits.


    ?


    Rowan was facing a peculiar problem, shattering his Will to grow into a higher dimensional state was the right move to make, but he had ignored the fact that while he had not been inplete control of his powers when he was in a one-dimensional state.


    His powers had been growing.


    He had swallowed thousands of worlds and Seeded them with his Chaos Engine ability, and a fragment of the Mountain and Sea Supreme Realm, and inside his body Time moved multiple times faster than the standard universal time.


    He may have spent twenty years outside in the universe, but inside him, more than 3,700 years had gone by.


    This was enough time for all the world he Seeded to have received his bloodline and their inhabitants emerged from their chrysalis. His dominion had expanded thousands of times, and while he was trying to create new gods with his powers, inside him there were multiple individuals of his bloodline who had be gods!


    This change was also reflected in the Mountain and Sea Realm which had trillions of people whose mortals and beings of power were slowly transforming into people with Rowan''s unique bloodline.


    The poption inside him had grown exponentially over the years and this tranted to power¡­ so much power that his Forge would soon be crushed underneath and his wish to hide from the universe would be nothing but a fool''s desire.


    Rowan had only been essing a small part of himself, his consciousness power too weak to understand the full scale of his body, and now he found himself stuck. The Forge he created was too small.


    If he wanted to evolve sessfully into a two-dimensional being, there was only one method he could think about, which was to forcefullypress his abilities so he could gain more control, to achieve something like this, he had to evolve his bloodline of Sheol to the Fourth Supreme Circle at the least it even the Fifth if he could achieve all its criteria for evolution.


    If he did not do this, he could still be a Two Dimensional Entity, but his presence would now be revealed to the rest of the universe because this Forge could not contain him.


    Rowan did not wish to disy his powers to the universe. His father and the other Reflection had hidden themselves for billions of years even though they had the power to kill a universe at their whim.


    Rowan did not know how to even go about killing a universe, which showed that in some ways his enemies were far more powerful than him at this moment and they were still not mboyant. Instead, they moved in the shadows and used other methods to aplish their wishes.


    Your enemies can be your greatest teachers. Rowan would be upgrading his bloodline of Sheol so he could properly manage this unexpected boost in his powers.


    There were two criteria for Rowan to evolve this bloodline to the next level. The first was to increase the Authority of Sheol, which was done by collecting Soul Origin, and the second was time.


    The second part was not an issue for Rowan, he could easily use Soul energy to bridge past the issue of time, he had used this same method to grow this quickly with his previous evolutions. For the issue of Soul Origin, twenty years ago, Rowan had no idea how to gather this enigmatic resource, but since that time he hade across two methods.


    The first was using the method of seizing and releasing space after the previously confiscated space had healed itself, this action generated a massive amount of energy that when unleashed against mortals would result in not only the collection of their soul energy, but their Soul Origins as well.


    The second was discovered recently as he tried to create gods, when they pledged their souls to him and then failed to hold on during the cleansing process, he gained their Soul Origin as a result.


    To easily gain a lot of Soul Origin, the first option was better, he did not utilize it before due to his fear of the universe retaliation, and now the threat had vanished, which was supposed to be good news, but it was reced by another hidden danger.


    Rowan feared that he had no choice but to proceed with this method. He had previously estimated that he would need hundreds of millions of Soul Origin in order to ascend to the Fourth Supreme Circle of his Sheol bloodline, and he had barely collected twenty million Soul Origin after all this time.

 Chapter 799 Enemies At The Gate

    <h4>Chapter 799 Enemies At The Gate</h4>


    This path would not be the one that he would choose, but it was the only viable option in front of him.


    He would need to ughter trillions of mortals and godly beings to gain the resources that he needed for his evolution, and he needed to be quick. His ughter would have to take ce in a portion of the universe that was heavily popted.


    There was no consideration of whether he should risk himself and reveal his full might to the universe instead of killing so many mortals and immortals. In twenty or so years when the tainted blood of the universe reached the surface of reality, its vitality leeching properties would wipe out every life in the universe.


    If their deaths could serve him now, it would be the best option for them. Rowan would keep their Soul Origin safe, freeing them from a destiny of endless reincarnation without choice.


    He was already down a million Spirit Guises and he could not keep the Forge in one piece for long. He had made his decision and he had suitable targets in mind.


    The gctic Superclusters that could be found towards the center of the universe. This region was a bustling portion of the universe filled with great powers that Rowan had not had the opportunity to explore.


    He had heard of countless wonders that could be found in this area, with extremely talented individuals gaining great power with the dense amount of Aether present in the region, but he could no longer visit that ce as an explorer instead he would being as a butcher.


    "If this is the way it has to be¡­ I will keep your Soul Origin safe."


    Rowan was about to send a message to Maeve to move his Forge to a suitable inhabited world when his Primordial Record vibrated.


    His consciousness froze in shock and he looked over to make sure he was not mistaken, but the Primordial Record vibrated once more, and this time it was louder, shaking the entire Forge.


    With the Primordial Record evolution, he had not been able to ess it after trying various ways to stimte a response out of it. His most valuable treasure became nothing but a book for thest twenty years.


    Rowan knew that this ck book had a unique awareness, and if it chose to draw his attention, then it must be important.


    Rowan''s consciousness touched the cover of the Primordial Record which was hovering over the pool of endless purple. Since his evolution was still ongoing, everything has been covered in a shade of deep purple, and except for the Primordial Record, he could not recognize or find anything inside the purplish haze.


    His consciousness was lost in a sea of purplish haze that extended for tens of light years. This was a distance that was impossible for any mortal toprehend, and even a god would take some time to travel around his Forge, but his essence had already filled it and was straining to burst open this space.


    Except for the Primordial Record that was a part of him and yet still distinct enough in all the chaos that he could easily spot and reach it.


    His excitement was mounting as he pried open the Primordial Record. After all this while, he would have ess to his greatest treasure again, it was too long since he touched its pages.


    Three secondster his consciousness was shaking with so much force it was vibrating the purplish haze that surrounded him. If Rowan had a body, his face would be red from the strain of trying to pry open the singrity.


    "Now this is a worrying development. What am I missing?" Rowan cursed, about to leave the Primordial Record and venture out to the universe when it vibrated again more violently, but this time with his consciousness around the Primordial Record he was able to receive its message.


    It turns out that he was not supposed to open the Primordial Record when what he needed to do was just to touch it.


    There was amusement and a little bit of annoyance in that message and Rowan learned that with a single consciousness, he would not be able to open the present form of the Primordial Record, but the Singrity was able to send over a portion of its contents to his mind.


    <b>PRiMORDiAl RECORD</b>


    #%&*


    ##....%#


    SOUL ORIGIN GAINED: 1,009,887,665


    SOUL CRYSTAL GAINED: 2,887,773


    ##%%....


    Rowan was stunned at what he was witnessing. He had expected a bounty of Soul Crystals from the powerful enemies he hade across and defeated, from Caine, Ohrox the Demon King and so many other creatures, both mortal and immortal, that had been ined by him in thest two decades, but where had he acquired one billion Soul Origin from?


    Before now he would have sworn he had barely gained more than twenty million Soul Origin. Although he had ughtered the entire mortal poption of the Cerulean gxy homeworld, he had not received more than twenty million Soul Origins, since not every soul produced Soul Origin.


    Most of the Souls became nothing but Soul Origin, but a small fraction generated Soul Origin.


    Rowan wracked his mind for a few seconds before realizing where such a stupendous number of Soul Origin had most likely originated from inside him.


    His present situation where he was stuck halfway in his evolution was because of the rapid development that had been ongoing inside his body.


    Countless new souls had been born inside him for thest twenty years, or 3,700 years if he used his own time, and of those souls, some had perished, and a portion of them had given him their Soul Origin.


    It would seem that any new soul born inside him when they died, he had a great chance of receiving their Soul Origin. The amount of Soul Crystals he had avable also could not be just from the mighty immortals he had in, because arger portion of their souls had not been digested and remained inside of him.


    The most likely exnation was that many souls had perished inside him after nearly four thousand years, and they had all contributed a sizable chunk of soul energy to him.


    In his time of need and confusion, the Primordial Record had once more shown him a path towards salvation. Every time this treasure had acted for his sake, it was usually for something monumental.


    Perhaps there was a reason the Primordial Record did not want him to attack the Superclusters at the center of the universe?


    Ultimately it did not matter, he had what he wanted.


    "Ahh¡­" Rowan''s consciousness groaned in realization, "I was searching outwards and I have forgotten to look inside myself. I am a Dimension, a universe unto myself."


    The Primordial Record understood every aspect of his being and had led Rowan to the right path.


    Casting his voice until it echoed throughout the Forge he called out, "Sheol, my City of Rest, my Bastion of Light, reveal yourself!"


    A piercing cry emerged from the center of the massive purple egg that was straining against the confines of the Forge, and lights like from the brightest rainbow shone briefly through the haze before dying out.


    The multicolored light stained the purple egg for a few seconds before it was swallowed beneath the purple haze.


    Rowan''s consciousness pinpointed the location and he began pushing towards it, his abundant essence fighting against his movements and it almost seemed as if he was fighting through a tremendous stormy ocean in a broken boat.


    Time ceased to have any meaning, as his consciousness pushed deeper into himself, not forgetting where he had seen that light, and then with a silent pop like a bubble bursting he entered a vast space.


    Like the Primordial Record, the City of Sheol had created a space over itself to protect against the chaotic essence of Rowan. The ever-shifting form of the city had assumed a rather unassuming form.


    The City it transformed into resembled a fortress of rock and ck steel. Rowan did not know where this city might have been located in reality, but it seemed as if it was built to withstand a siege against an entire universe if it was needed.


    The walls of the city were thousands of feet tall, and several hundred feet thick, everything was built from heavy metals that sucked in the light as if the materials that it was made of were so dense it was generating its gravity.


    What was concerning to Rowan, however, was that on the gate of his city, were massive w marks, as if something had been trying to break into his city.

 Chapter 800 To Ease You Of Your Burden

    <h4>Chapter 800 To Ease You Of Your Burden</h4>


    The gate the City of Sheol was presently using was extremely thick, and Rowan doubted that even his Sovereigns would be able to through it. Yet, it had nearly been breached.


    The shock in Rowan''s heart was monumental, during the period when he had not been inplete control of his powers, someone living inside him had been trying to break into his bloodline, and from the deep scratches on the gates of his City of Sheol, if he had dyed for a few more months in reality, that would give the intruder enough years to tear their way into his bloodline center of power.


    How had he not been aware that he was in danger? How could Eva or any of his Angels allow such desecration on his bloodline? He had thought the trend where his body betrayed him was past, but a shadow had remained, a weak point that he had overlooked, or maybe it was something new, something he had no defense against because he had never encountered it before.


    Rowan smiled, he was experiencing an emotion he had never felt before, and it was not rage he felt, it was something deeper than that, approaching what he felt about his father.


    He had sacrificed and schemed for the opportunity to escape the hold over him from all sorts of enemies who sought to control or kill him, and when he was on the verge of freedom, something else inside of him thought he was weak enough or sufficiently distracted that they could infiltrate his bloodline without his knowing.


    "Who is it? What the fuck did I miss?" he was on the verge of ascension, and he did not have the time to properly investigate all avenues of weakness he had but it was not hard for him to narrow the list of suspects down to one individual.


    He had previously been warned of the dangers in the past by the Lady of Shadow, or perhaps the rot went deeper than he suspected. Rowan hoped that was not the case.


    Yet their ns were on the verge of failure, Time and Luck were not on their side for Rowan was here.


    His consciousness touched the gate of his City of Sheol, and a bright light exploded from it. essing his bloodline deeper than he had ever done before since he usually did this with the Primordial Record, he had to brace for a deluge of information that nearly sted his single consciousness into nothingness, but he had seeded in giving the order for ascension, and Rowan hurriedly tore his consciousness away from the gate.


    The Primordial force sleeping deep inside the City of Sheol was activated and a pressure pushed back the purple haze for miles.


    Surrounding Sheol was the Primordial Sea, half of which was ck, and the other half was bright sparkling water, on the ck side of the sea were endless rows of kneeling Angels of Char. There were now many strange and powerful figures among their numbers, which had multiplied over the years, their numbers were now as numerous as sands on the beach.


    His Angels of Char were arrayed in the eastern part of Sheol, and on the western part were his Awakened Angels, their numbers were not as plentiful as from the Angels of Char, but their presence overshadowed their fallen brethren. They emitted the light of life and power, like tens of thousands of stars.


    In the North of the Sheol was a single massive gate, which had grown more ornate over the years, filled with eldritch scripts and profound carvings, it was his Purgatory Gate, and finally in the South were Soul Origins.


    They took the shape of glowing orbs the size of apples, they all had different colors, and they were stacked intorge mounds the size of small hills.


    Although the eruption from Sheol had pushed back the purple essence for miles, it was not enough to reveal the full extent of the Soul Origin stacked here.


    The Soul Origin and his Awakened Angels were all arranged in the part of the Primordial Sea that was filled with sparkling water, and the Angels of Char and the Purgatory Gate were situated in the Dark parts of his Primordial Sea.


    Overshadowing all of them in the distance but could be barely discernible were several massive souls frozen in ce, and at the bottom of these gigantic souls were mounds of Soul Crystals.


    With his consciousness inside this ce, everything was frozen in time. The Primordial Sea had waves that had gone still, and the mes from the wings of his Angels were frozen in various positions. This should be the right moment to investigate who was trying to betray him, but he needed to ascend his bloodline.


    His consciousness felt the pull from the City of Sheol and waves of Soul Origin and Soul Crystals began flying towards the city. As they neared the City, they melted into a column of purple light and mmed into the center of the city. A loud st escaped from the city and like a thirsty whale it began swallowing the purple light.


    Rowan''s consciousness was focused on his surroundings, if his enemy wanted to make a move, this was the best time, because after now, they would never get the chance again. This was thest time that he would ever be vulnerable and they knew that.


    The city of Sheol trembled and began to let out a harsh crackling sound as its massive buildings that resembled fortresses began to copse into themselves as if a ck hole had been dropped into the center of the city.


    This process elerated as more Soul Origin and Crystals were channeled into the copsing city, and it shrank from a city that was at least a thousand miles in diameter to be something smaller than a thousand feet and it continued shrinking while drawing on an ever-increasing amount of resources.


    ''What are you waiting for? Your chance is almost out of the picture. Let''s sweeten the deal a little more. I don''t believe you will not eat this savory meal under your nose.''


    Rowan''s consciousness suddenly copsed with a painful groan. His appearance all this while resembled a pale white smoke with a humanoid form. Now this smoke was on its knees, and it looked at the edge of dissipation.


    It was not even that difficult to feign that he was gravely hurt and needed time to recuperate. Upgrading his bloodline with a single consciousness was like a mortal pushing a mountain. He might have seeded but he had gravely injured himself, if he had muscles then it would trante to him tearing every single fiber of muscle he had in his body.


    Rowan was used to pain, and at his level, such injuries could be shifted to the side while he focused on other things. He only needed to appear as if he was in his weakest moment for his enemies to¡­.


    "BOOM!!!"


    ¡­ Strike.


    A massive wed hand seized Rowan''s consciousness and mmed it to the ground. He felt a wave of cold power flood his consciousness, emerging from the hand that grabbed him.


    The cold power healed all his injuries until his consciousness was in peak condition, but it also gave his consciousness flesh.


    The smell of rot and burning dead flesh entered his nose, "This is the part where you beg for your life, Creator, and allow me to control your kingdom on your behalf. You are far too young to understand how to manage your creations properly. I am here to ease you of the burden."


    The voice of his captor was unknown to him, sounding neither male nor female, but it had a rasping quality to it as if the throats of the person had been scorched repeatedly, and speaking of any form was apanied by great pain.


    Rowan wanted to turn to see who was responsible for holding him down, but his face was pressed back to the ground and he felt an intense burst of pain that went from his back to his chest.


    He wheezed as his lungs became filled with blood, clogging his airways and depriving him of the energy to concentrate. His face was turned to the side and something heavy was dropped beside him.


    It was his beating heart that was furiously pumping out thest of his blood inside of it, some of it sprayed on his face, and Rowan felt its warmness, and for a brief moment he recalled and missed the feeling of being a mortal.

 Chapter 801 Principality

    Chapter 801 Principality


    ??This emotion struck him as odd and out of ce. There was no way he should be missing the feeling of bing vulnerable. He was under attack in more ways than one.


    This attack not only coincided with the evolution of his Will, but it distracted him for several precious moments that he could have been using for analysis of the situation.


    Rowan could feel the rumbling of his Essence, as the enlightenment of mortality solidified his position as a two-dimensional being. This led to an increased expansion of his Essence, and his purple essence began to close on this space opened by his Sheol bloodline.


    His Forge was brought to the edge of destruction, as the strain of sustaining its operation multiplied. His City of Sheol stopped collecting Soul Origins and Crystals and its form now took the shape of arge tform that resembled a coffin.


    Rowan''s consciousness which was now wrapped in mortal flesh could not link with his bloodline. The cold energy that gave him flesh had isted this single strand of consciousness.


    With the position he was kept in, he could see the edges of his surroundings and managed to glimpse the individual who was holding him down.


    He swallowed the blood that filled his throat, squeezing his chest together to force out the blood that filled with lungs. His captor had reached through his back and pulled out his heart. With his seemingly mortal consciousness, it was an annoying distraction, aggravated by the fact that his healing capabilities had been cut off.


    With the blood out of his lungs, Rowan calmly conversed with his captor, "You speak of controlling my kingdom, but you still hide in the shadows. You believe I would hand my power over to someone who stabs my back?"


    His captor suddenly released him and stepped back, Rowan could feel the earth vibrating under the heavy tread of his captor,


    "I believe this is the only way for you to understand my qualities, Creator, and the proper way to utilize my power. I believe with my demonstration, I have proven the reason for you to allow me to rule in your stead, protecting your interest until you reach yourplete potential."


    Free from the pressure holding him down, Rowan stood up, his body bent in an awkward position from his numerous crushed ribs and shattered spine. Looking at the creature who had shackled his consciousness in this mortal form, he cocked his head to the side in surprise.


    After freeing him, his captor knelt, and when Rowan stood up, they prostrated t to the ground. His attacker was an Angel of Char.


    At first, from its shape Rowan thought that this was the same as the demonic Angel of Char who was at the forefront of their Host, and indeed this enigmatic Angel had been his first suspect, but a nce at the Array of Angel of Char in the East and he saw the figure, standing still, and frozen in time like all the rest.


    ''Except this one.'' Rowan thought wryly as he looked back to the postrating Angel of Char.


    He had the same demonic appearance as the foremost Angel of Char, with two batlike wings filled with dead eyes, a scaled skin that appeared to be scorched, and two long reptilian tails that ended at a spear point.


    The head of this Angel of Char was also not connected to its body, floating a few inches from it, and slowly rotating. All four faces it had however were female.


    He recalled the conversation he had with Eva that had led him to easily suspect an Angel of Char had been the one responsible for this betrayal. She had told him that more powerful Angels could not be easily controlled.


    Although they were loyal to him, they could still choose to go against the Will of their creator if they felt that their actions would lead to an ultimately favorable oue for their creator.


    This includes imprisoning him, or performing other radical actions if they believed it would lead to his safety. The rage he had built inside his spirit subsided, the true enemy here was his weakness.


    He had given too much space for his enemies to wreck his ns, and this newly awakened Angel of Char must have noted his level of power and believed that it could take over control of his bloodline and would only release him when he grew stronger.


    But Rowan had not suffered for all this while and fought against fate all his life to be controlled by a glorified angelic zombie. He knew that the Angel of Char had given up as soon as the ascension of his Sheol bloodline had reached this particr phase because his Consciousness Pirs were beginning to rouse from their slumber.


    It could bully this strand of consciousness that was not even as powerful as a single Consciousness Pir of Rowan, but when the true Creator was beginning to rouse from its slumber, the realization of Rowan''s true power must have been detected by it.


    The City of Sheol which resembled a gigantic coffin, suddenly released a pulse of power, that pushed back the purple essence for millions of miles, and suppressed every living thing until they were driven to the ground¡­ except for the now mortal body of Rowan''s consciousness everything had been suppressed.


    A single Consciousness Pir had awoken.


    If Rowan had been asleep for thest twenty years, he had now truly awoken.


    Another st escaped from the coffin pushing back the purple essence further until it could no longer be seen on the horizon.


    Five more sts emerged from Sheol, as seven Consciousness Pirs were awakened and they immediately surged towards the edges of the massive purple egg, and they began to suppress it, driving his essence to bepact for his evolution to bepleted.


    The mortal consciousness of Rowan stroked his chin and regarded this prostrating Angel of Char whom he ced in the middle of two crushing forces, with the power he was exerting on it, a slight fraction extra would destroy this rebellious Angel, but its unique nature piqued his interest,


    "How can you still move when my consciousness now roams?"


    Even the sliver of his consciousness made the entire time inside of him ground to a halt, now that he had awakened seven Consciousness Pirs, nothing should be moving, but this Angel could still move around.


    The Angel of Char shuddered as if in great pain, gray smoke leaking from cracks all over its body, and one of her mouths opened, "It is because I am a Principality. I exist outside Time and Space."


    Rowan blinked, did this Angel of Char just inform him that it had ess to Will even at its base state?


    A loud metallic groan came from the horizon as a wave of purple began rushing down towards them, his consciousnesses were now pushing all of his essence together, and in a few seconds, he needed to make his decision if he was killing this Angel or letting it go.


    He considered it amusing that even on the verge of death, this Angel of Char had not released its power that had transformed his consciousness to a mortal''s form. Gesturing he dragged the Angel of Char until it was floating in front of him, the pressure he had applied on its body had almost ttened it, and the gray smoke emerging from its body was slowly diminishing.


    Rowan looked into its cold unflinching eyes and said, "Your time is running out, and my patience is running out faster. Even though I consider it very unlikely that an Angel of your Rank had awakened inside of me this early, your answer is not enough to warrant the sort of actions you have taken against your Creator. I do not look lightly on betrayal, especially from someone who should be my child."


    The Angel of Char struggled to speak,


    "Creator, you are not supposed to awaken an Angel of my power at your level. The corruption within me wars against your light, warping my mind into seeking to suppress to keep you safe. I did all this to keep you safe. I awakened a few years back only to detect the gaze of several Old Ones roving a dead universe. My first instinct was to keep you safe, and the quickest method for me was to assume control of the Throne and ferry you to a newly born universe where you would be able to grow in peace."

 Chapter 802 Breaking The Principality

    Chapter 802 Breaking The Principality


    ??Rowan eyed the Principality critically, his interest was piqued by its words, "You can ferry me outside this universe to a new one?"


    The Angel of Char quickly replied, "I am a Principality, my Creator, charting a course through the Great Darkness is part of my skill set. My essence does not just draw from the light, but also from darkness, and every other mystical energy in creation."


    Rowan nodded in thought, "So I should assume that the reason you wanted to control my bloodline is that you needed all the power I had. You are still diminished."


    The faces of the Principality nearly smiled, "Precisely creator. To locate my Resonance bodies would take too long, perhaps many Eras before it ispleted, I would be severely weakened until that time, this was the best method for your survival. I have no intention of controlling your mind, your consciousnesses are incredibly powerful, but I can steer you in the direction of safety. I believed you would rebel against my intervention so I made my move without informing you."


    Rowan looked at the Angel, he saw no remorse or anything of that nature, it was obvious to him that the Angel was sticking by her guns, and truly believed in controlling his powers to lead him away from danger. After awakening his presence had invoked no awe inside the heart of this Angel of Char, only concern.


    Rowan did not know if he should be annoyed or amused, but the shock of discovering someone was trying to take over his bloodline power had nearly driven him to the edge, and the Principality''s attitude was only driving the stake deeper inside the fresh wound.


    He shook his head in regret, what a pity, he valued its power but did not truly need it. If this Angel of Char survived his next series of experiments, then it would begin paying for its arrogance, if not¡­ there would be others.


    The Angel of Char must have detected the resolve in his eyes because her demeanor changed, it cried out in panic, "Killing me would be a mistake, Creator. I am a Principality."


    Rowan nodded towards the other demonic Angel of Char who was curiously frozen in time, "I have another Principality, that one had obeyed my Will and vision since the time of its birth, and had never tried to take over my power. You were born yesterday and you already try to control my throne!"


    The Principality scoffed, "That Fallen One is not a Principality, I borrowed its shape in order for me to easily tear through the defenses of your bloodline. I have no idea what it is, likely a birth resulting from the conflicts between the Celestial and Demonic during the Primordial Era. It has no future."


    This was the first time Rowan had heard the term¨CFallen One, this should be the general term for Angels of Char, or were terms for unique Angels of Char who were a fusion between the demonic and the celestial.


    This Principality likely had so much information about the past of his Angels, their origins, and many more valuable insights, the only problem was that it did not understand him well enough, there were portions of Rowan that should never be touched.


    Rowan squeezed his fists a bit closer, "What makes you think you are invaluable to me."


    Detecting the subtle change in Rowan''s tone, the Principality waited for a short moment before carefully answering, "You are young, Creator, and so you don''t know how incredibly lucky you are to have given birth to a Principality. Among a billion Hosts of Angels, it is rare for a single Principality to be born. Destroying me would be getting rid of a unique source of power that you may nevere across again, even if a thousand Eras go by."


    "The Grand Creator of Celestials gave his powers to diverse Creators to create Hosts of Angels to spread light all over creation, and it is beyond rare for any creator to be able to summon an Angel such as I. You need me to be one of the greatest forces in all of creation."


    Rowan smiled, "You really think so?"


    The Principality clenched its teeth, "Creator, I know it to be so."


    Rowan began tough, but there was no mirth inside, instead, it was cold, like the grin from a serpent, "It is a shame that before you attempted breaching my seat of power, you should have first asked yourself, I already control Sovereigns, but¡­ How old am I?"


    With a flex from his consciousness and the wide-eyed astonishment from the smug Angel of Char, he crushed the being to dust. For a moment her cold eyes had connected with his own, and she had seen something inside him that filled its gaze with what was not necessarily fear, but something¡­ strange."


    The peculiar Will bounding this piece of his consciousness dissipated and he returned to his mist-like form. His fascination with his mortality faded until it was a forgotten memory.


    He took to the air and turned towards the unending Host of his Angels of Char.


    Rowan had never truly taken the time to observe how new Angels of Char were created inside his dimension or Mental Space previously.


    He knew their appearance coincided with whatever death happened all around him, and it did not necessarily mean that those deaths had to be by his hands. With every death happening around him, it coincided with the creation of Angels of Char as if they were born from the energy of death.


    Like figments from his imagination, the Angels of Char would suddenly appear from thin air, their burnt bodies which were constantly releasing cold ashes would drift over to stand beside the others where they would wait, for all eternity if need be, for their Creator to awaken them with his eyes.


    His endless armies¡­ soon he would be awakening them all.


    Rowan looked towards the fore of the Angels of Char, as he had observed that Angels with high levels of potential usually appear close to the front when they were created. Their bodies even in their current form are still distinct from the rest of the Angels.


    He was not wrong and he did not have to wait for long. There was no visible indication, but in a few seconds, hundreds of Angels of Char had been created, and among them, there was a special presence.


    It resembled a ball of burning shadow and ashes more than a dozen feet in diameter. Unlike any Angel of Char, the Principality was born with a cry like an eagle. Its birth vibrated his entire essence and shook his dimension. He could almost smell the confusion emanating from the ball of gray fire.


    Rowan gestured and the flustered Principality was dragged over. It screamed, "What¡­ impossible, my Creator, this should not¡­"


    Rowan did not wait for the Angel of Char toe to the brink with its shock before he crushed it to pieces again, leaving a shocked cry behind.


    It took a little while longer, but among the new batch of Angels of Char that were born, the Principality was among them. Rowan drew it to his side and he noticed the shock it had undergone had shaken this Principality to its core,


    He drew it to his side and whispered near the me, "You have no idea about what I''m capable of, or who I am. Do notpare me to any Creator you may have known before. Your punishment and re-education would have to wait for the moment. Take your time and question my children, learn about my worlds and the next time I summon you, I expect to see that you have gained enlightenment."


    The Principality who was a ball of me flickered rapidly as if it was about to go out, "By your Will, Creator."


    "You are a valuable tool," Rowan said, "Until you prove your wisdom, you shall remain nothing but a tool. In your ignorance, you have touched my one reverse scale. There will be no second chances."


    Rowan dismissed the Principality and looked around in awe as his Essence finally swept past him in endless streams to enter the massive coffin. Thest thing this sliver of consciousness saw was a gigantic golden arm, taking hold of him as he finally rejoined into the greater whole.

 Chapter 803 The Children Of Ouroboros

    Chapter 803 The Children Of Ouroboros


    ??Every time he evolves, he thinks he has already gotten used to the sensation of bing something else, but every time he discovers that he is wrong.


    It was always new.


    Rowan felt he was waking up from a deep sleep. Every sensation that brushed past and through his entire being was stark and electrifying, as if he was a newborn and his skin was still tender making every slight breeze that touched him feel like needles piercing through his body.


    His entire existence had transformed and it took a while, even with seven consciousnesses to reconcile the change. He had taken a step in a single minute, that everyone else would have taken billions or trillions of years to cross, with no assurance that they would even seed.


    Rowan felt his body stretch and adjust to its new proportions, the feeling was entirely different from when he was a line. He had no mouth but his cries of exultation broke past the barriers of the Forge and escaped into the universe, making the stars in the void sing.


    Maeve was shaken, discovering a breadth of power from the cry that made her feel so small¡­ The cry seemed to emerge from the past to the future. She stopped protecting the Forge and stepped back, waiting for her master to emerge.


    ?


    Rowan''s new state of existence was strange, for previously he was a line, but now he had transformed into a page. He resembled a sheet of an endless scroll that had no beginning or an end.


    The page of this scroll was yellow and appeared to be incredibly ancient, but the edge of it was ridiculously sharp. Although he was now a Dimension, his base remained as a Destroyer, and unlike when he was nothing but a silver line, now he could wield his body like a weapon.


    This page filled the entire Forge, curling among itself like a massive snake, after spending so long as an Ouroboros Serpent, some of his mannerisms had be simr to those of a serpent, and coiling his body felt familiar, even if he did not have a head or a tail.


    On the endless page were bumps like 3D images, engraved on every single inch. There was no empty spot on the endless page, but anytime something new was born, the page would be longer to amodate these new phenomena.


    There weres and stars, and every heavenly phenomenon inside his body, and they were all represented on the page, every living being that flew, crawled, or loved beneath the earth could be found.


    The Aura of life zed from his new body, affecting his environment, and the Forge began to grow massive amounts of vegetation.


    In the corner was a massive coffin surrounded by an infinite sea of ck and white, his City of Sheol. In this sea, there were powerful presences, his Angels, Archangels, Sovereigns, and Angels of Char.


    He saw all his children. He saw Eva, Lost, Diane, Vraegar, Archimedes, and the trillions of newly born in this world, and with his seven awakened consciousnesses, he could begin truly understanding the scope of his Destroyer.


    Furthermore, he could see the image of a massive tree whose roots were sunk deep into the Primordial Sea, drinking deep from its essence. His Tree of Desire had shown its power over luck and probability, enhanced by his Will of Truth, forcing the Principality to be reborn over and over inside him.


    Perhaps when he had not acquired a Principality, it was a matter of luck that he could get one, but as long as he had acquired it before, he would be able to bend reality to a greater extent than before and reacquire it.


    His Tree of Desire bloodline which had been lost to him, had been gotten back with the same process. Only theplete destruction of the essence of the Principality would stop it from escaping his grasp.


    On a vast expanse of paper was a portion that was entirely devoted to his second primary bloodline of the Ouroboros Serpent.


    It resembled a made from flesh and scales, the expanded and retracted as if it was breathing and all around the were golden streams of light that were entering inside it, making the of flesh slowly grow.


    This flesh was shown with golden and red light and was situated at the center of thousands of worlds, and the light from it was touching the entire world.


    Rowan had sacrificed his Eruption ability and distributed it among all his Seeded Worlds. He had also given his Ouroboros Bloodline Source Power to all those worlds.


    At this moment, his second bloodline was in an elerated state of growth, as it existed in a symbiotic rtionship with all the children of his bloodline. There were already three gods born from his bloodline that hovered a few million miles away from the massive flesh, basking under the rays of its power.


    These gods process the power, growing stronger and a portion of that process power returns to the flesh and causes it to grow. This process was happening between the and trillions of his children.


    Rowan had not expected such massive changes when he cleansed his bloodline from the hold of Chaos and knew that he would be evolving this bloodline next after it had reached its maximum potential.


    With every moment that passes by, the power of his Ouroboros Bloodline grows stronger. The Eruption ability that Rowan once had felt different, he sensed that it was now more refined. Distributing this power among the children of his Bloodline turned out to be the right choice.


    If Angels were the Children of his Sheol Bloodline, then the Children of his Ouroboros Bloodline would have to quickly grow to stand equally with his Angels.


    Somehow Rowan did not doubt that they would be able to equally challenge his Angels when they fully developed. If their society could already develop three gods in less than four thousand years without his intervention or guidance, it spoke volumes of the potential they all carried.


    That means for now he would have to continue evolving his Sheol bloodline to the Fifth Supreme Circle. At this level, he would be able to unleash more Consciousness Pirs and enhance his perception, leading to faster evolutions of his Will.


    If he could reach the 3rd Dimensional State, he would be able to walk the universe with aplete body and not exist as a page. His influence over his environment would beplete and he would not need to scheme through hidden channels to gain what he needed. He would have the ability to wage war against the entire universe.


    Leaving his battles to his children always left a funny taste in his mouth. Rowan wanted to fight his battles with his own two hands. He was the vanguard, the tip of the spear. Maybe in time, he would leave his battles for his children, but for now, he would fight.


    On the corner of the page was the recognizable image of the Primordial Record. It was glowing with a harsh red light, and an irresistible urge made him send his consciousness over and he touched the ck book.

 Chapter 804 Turning Point Of Reality

    <h4>Chapter 804 Turning Point Of Reality</h4>


    Like a ma dragging iron fillings around it, the Primordial Record held Rowan''s consciousness and demanded his entire attention.


    Rowan felt his consciousness convulse as if he were a mortal who had just touched a lightning bolt. This should not be far from the truth because his consciousness copsed to dust, luckily he had six more and they surrounded the Primordial Record, containing its power and hearing the message it was passing across to him.


    The Primordial Record had practically been screaming this to him. What this ck book wanted was to make a deal with him.


    He had an understanding that since the Singrity came into existence, it had never wanted anything else, but now for the first time in its existence, it desired something.


    For a long while Rowan was silent, as he processed the information the Primordial Record had sent over. The risk of failure was profound, but if they seeded, it would elevate both of them to a level that was unknown.


    If they seeded, it would be the greatest showing of power from the beginning of time to its end. Nothing would be able to top it. It was a testament to Rowan''s fortitude that he was not foaming in the mouth when he understood the true scale of the offer from the Primordial Record.


    Communication with the Primordial Record was still difficult, it existed at a level that was problematic for Rowan to conceptualize, and he imagined that whenever the Primordial Record was trying to speak with him, it was simr to a man talking to a tree.


    Rowan was still able to get the meaning of the message. Apparently, the Singrity was excited with his new form and potential as a Second Dimensional being. Rowan had be close enough to its sort of existence.


    It sought to make Rowan be one of its pages. It would be discarding the final missing page, and merging Rowan with itself.


    This concept seemed so oundish to Rowan, he had always been the one to merge treasures into his body and not the other way around. He was still battling with understanding this concept when the Primordial Record gave him a brief glimpse of what their union would be.


    He could not digest it properly, his seven consciousnesses not able to handle the load, but he understood the general idea of it all.


    There were advantages to this merger and also disadvantages. The greatest advantage would be that Rowan would essentially be the Primordial Record, able to ess its abilities to a level that would be impossible for him.


    He had not been able to ess a greater part of the abilities of the Primordial Record, and there was a chance that he would never be able to, no matter how long he spent with it. The Primordial Record was a treasure that a single individual no matter how powerful would not be able to ess all of it.


    The abilities of the Primordial Record were so far-reaching that it obliterated all forms of power that Rowan had seen up to this moment. Rowan recalled the shocking moment when it took an entire timeline and folded it into one of its pages during the time when Rowan had gone insane and destroyed the universe using his Eruption ability.


    Essentially the Primordial Record had duplicated reality in such a manner that Rowan still did not understand. Did it create a new timeline? Or shifted Rowan to an identical parallel reality? Did it recreate an exact universe and clone everything inside it to fit the old one?


    What were the limits to the abilities of the Singrity?


    Another of its profound abilities was to ess bloodlines of every type just because Rowan had witnessed it or even given him the opportunity of bing a Dimension by showing the path of a One-Dimensional Will.


    Rowan suspected that the reason the Primordial Record was able to give him every bloodline he had ever evolved into was because it contained every single bloodline in all of creation. It did not need to search for the bloodlines that Rowan hade across because it was a Record of every bloodline across all-


    time


    If he merged with the Primordial Record he could have ess to every bloodline that had ever existed, perhaps he would be able to choose every Primordial Bloodline that had ever existed, even creating his own unique Primordial Bloodlines as he nned to do with his Ouroboros Bloodline.


    He did not forget that with the power of the Primordial Record, his powers would never sh, but instead work together in harmony, to be something greater than the sum of its parts.


    He was already such a powerful Creator with three bloodlines, what would he be if he could carry a dozen bloodlines or even one hundred bloodlines at the same time? What about a thousand unique bloodlines?


    "Goddammit¡­ Is it even possible for a single being to control such amounts of power? There must certainly be a drawback.


    Rowan did not have to imagine how powerful he would be. With all these bloodlines he would essentially be invincible. This was true invincibility, beyond what even a Primordial would enjoy. He would be a god to even Primordials.


    This was essentially only using the Primordial Record as a bloodline farm, but if he had ess to its other hidden features, it could transform the way he saw reality.


    He forced himself to calm his consciousness and analyzed the drawbacks. There was none!


    Rowan wished for that to be the case, but it was a lie.


    Now for the disadvantages and he quickly understood that the greatest of it was that the Primordial Record would lose its invincibility, and if Rowan was killed the Primordial Record would cease to exist alongside him.


    The greatest treasure to ever exist would vanish forever if he was killed when merged with it. Such a loss was too massive to even contemte. With the Primordial Record, even an ant could fight to be a Primordial, what else in all of time could guarantee such a thing?


    The Primordial Record was invincible and the only reason his father had been able to extract pages from it was through bending Rowan''s mind and essentially using his hands to slice off pieces of the Primordial Record. Yet that did not lead to the destruction of the Primordial Record and his father had been unable to ess it.


    The second disadvantage of this process which was equally as challenging was that thest page of the Primordial Record that was left in Trion would finally be unimed. Anyone who was holding that page would be able to control its power.


    He did not know the powers that this single page would contain, nevertheless, it would be enough to change the tides of reality.


    Rowan would not be able to hide the fact that the page of the Primordial Record was now separated from its whole because it would release so much energy it would not only be felt throughout this universe but in every universe in the Great Darkness.


    It would be simr to birthing a somewhat lesser Singrity. Yet one that could be considered equally as powerful.


    This would be like creating a newborn Primordial Record.

 Chapter 805 Web of Seeking

    Chapter 805 Web of Seeking


    ??The creation of a second Singrity would be a rion call to all the great powers in all of creation, even the Primordials would be drawn to this dying universe. This would lead to a war that would end all wars. Everyone would want to control this Singrity, right before inside this small universe, their gaze would turn to Rowan.


    The decision was before Rowan. Merge with the Primordial Record, and for a short moment he would be invincible, but he would draw the attention of all the great powers in creation. If he survived this first sh with every Primordial in existence, and perhaps a few more battles with them, he would be invincible.


    He would be able to perfectly control and develop all this bloodline, creating a body of power that was unbreachable.


    If he fails, he dies, along with the Primordial Record.


    This bet was an or-nothing affair. There would be no turning back or maneuvering against Primordials, he would have ess to ultimate power for an instant, with no chance to learn or familiarize himself with it before all hell would break loose.


    Not to mention that if a Primordial collected the new Singrity, with their powers and experience from their extremely long lifespan they might be able to create something unexpected with this power.


    There was no way Rowan could be sure that he would be strong enough to control the oue when it came to powers of those levels. Powers that he was not familiar with in the slightest.


    He had only one chance at this, due to a series of events that led to this moment that seemed intractable, Rowan had the chance to merge with his Singrity. If he recovered thest page of the Primordial Record, that chance would be lost forever.


    If he became a three-dimensional being, the chance would be lost too. He was in a unique position to be the most powerful being in all existence in a single step, and if he missed it, he would not get this chance again.


    This decision was too heavy to be taken lightly, and Rowan decided to push it forward until he was adequately prepared. For one, the Primordial Record may be able to grant him all the powerful bloodlines there was in existence, but it would all be at the mortal level.


    Just like all his other bloodlines, they all needed resources to grow, and even if he had a thousand bloodlines, it was useless if they all remained at the mortal level when he had creatures like Primordial, who resided in the 9th Dimension prowling through this universe who couldpletely eradicate every single living thing in all the universes if they truly wanted.


    If he could not survive the blows of a Primordial when he had a thousand bloodlines, it was useless to consider this option of merging with the Primordial Record at this moment.


    What he needed was more information, he needed time and he needed resources.


    His mind went towards the area where he had just collected the treasures he used in creating his Forge. Perhaps if he had all the treasures that were inside that Exchange Space where he used the Labyrinth Coins.


    Not only that he would also need ess to at least a billion or more Soul Crystals, a couple of Principalities, and higher powered Angels to buy him a few seconds once the Primordials reached this universe then he might be able to risk it.


    All of this preparation was the least he could have before he considered merging himself with the Primordial Record.


    Rowan swallowed his desires, the mission had not changed, he needed to get stronger, gather more resources, and understand all he could about the powers of Primordial, and if he felt he had a certain percentage of sess, he would leap and merge with the Primordial Record.


    It was an unmatchable opportunity for great power, but only one he would enjoy if he could survive


    He figured out that the best method to find out if he could win against Primordials was to win the war against the Reflection of a fallen Primordial. If he won this fight against his father and his forces, he would have gone through a Trial of Fire that would have judged him worthy enough to challenge Primordials, maybe not enough to win, but at least survive.


    Besides, he suspected that his father and the other Reflections now had Souls, and the amount of Soul Crystals he would acquire from the Reflection of a Primordial must be astonishing, perhaps enough that for the uing future, he would never need to find another source of Soul Energy.


    With the knowledge he would gain from those Reflections, he would have theplete picture of what could be found outside the universe, he would know potential allies and enemies. Fighting and winning this war was the first thing he needed to do before considering his merger with the Singrity.


    The only problem with this decision was simple, the Primordial Record disagreed with him.


    Rowan sighed in exasperation, "Why am I not surprised."


    He suddenly felt a profound force taking hold of his consciousness, weaving it in a manner that left him helpless, and his perception was promoted to look above him and he gasped in shock and annoyance.


    The Primordial Record had emerged from his body and hovered above his body, it was the size of a massive star, and it opened itself revealing a vast open void. The Forge quaked, about to explode, but time unexpectedly went still.


    The Primordial Record wanted Rowan''s body and it was willing to take the risk of perishing if they fell to the Primordials. It knew that merging with Rowan would lead to unknown potential benefits, and it would not wait.


    Rowan was dragged to the Primordial Record, and as he gathered all his energies to fight back, he could not help thinking, "Fuck, everything wants a piece of me today."


    The Primordial Record closed over him and everything was covered in darkness.


    ?


    Minerva was floating through the Sea of Destruction. For the past few weeks, she had been investigating the Vaults of Bhus, Vulgim, with the examination of those two godspleted, now she was headed for Boreas.


    During the meeting with the God King, she had detected with the help of the strange Centipede something that was not an actuality but more of a sensation, that something there was not supposed to be among their midst, but it was.


    Something that seemingly could not die. Everything she saw had the energy of decay around them, and this was the first time she was feeling something that did not hold that decay.


    She had suspected that one of the gods had brought along an unknown figure among them, although she could not fully ascertain if she was right, she fully trusted in her instincts and followed her hunch.


    Boreas''s Vault was not far ahead and Minerva hid her presence, she did not want any quarrel with these gods on the verge of madness.


    Like before, she began to spin her web all around the vault. The energies of destruction did not trouble her as much. It was a familiar force that reminded her of better times, and she knew this ce did not find her nature to be anathema to its own.

 Chapter 806 The Voice of The Singularity

    <h4>Chapter 806 The Voice of The Singrity</h4>


    Minerva found it difficult to pretend that she was something other than her nature. She would like to think the millions of years on Trion would have transformed her, but that transformation was only skin deep.


    She spun her web masterfully, no single fluctuation escaped from her activities, and if Boreas had been paying attention, he would have witnessed nothing.


    The Web of Minerva was created out of the tides of destruction in this area, reinforcing its strength, and she soon encircled the entire Vault of Hekaton, Boreas''s home with it. From afar the web resembled her face that had been magnified a million times. The eyes in the face suddenly opened and Minerva could see everything in the vault of Boreas.


    This was not the first time she had been spying on the Gods of Trion, and she was familiar with their secrets and activities, although she might find some of their activities amusing at times, she could not deny their potential. It was a shame that they were kept in a state of ignorance, their powers halved, nothing more than puppets, but she understood the necessity of control.


    She was a creature that thrived off control, and it was the reason she always found Telmus her child so fascinating. Not his powers like he thinks, Minerva had made sure that she crippled him in that area, but in his tenacity. How could she break him?


    Minerva frowned as she recalled past grievances and slights against her, but pushed those matters aside to focus on her task, as she examined every single inch of this vault.


    The Gods of Trion usually have hidden projects, Minerva considered these actions like little pieces of resistance against their very.


    It was surprising to her that Golgoth encouraged these acts by providing them with ess to Labyrinth Coins, she considered this to be a gigantic waste of resources, but if she was as wealthy as the God King, perhaps she would also be as extravagant in her activities.


    Minerva hesitated, ''No she wouldn''t,'' a Labyrinth Coin was not a resource you could just give away at your whim, and it made her annoyed that she was still being paid the same amounts of Coins as the other glorified puppets. Yet she could notin about receiving such an unexpected bonus.


    The first thing she noticed while looking inside the Vault of Boreas was that his little hidden projects were all gone. The god sat on his throne with his eyes closed and for all visible indication, his consciousness must be elsewhere on whatever activities he was concentrating on, most likely trying to get more powerful.


    She snickered internally, ''Bing nothing more but a fattermb to be ughtered.''


    Minerva was not here for Boreas, the god was insignificant, she was here for something stranger. Her gaze swept past the god, looking for secrets, and she found them. Unexpected secrets that delighted her senses.


    "Someone has been busy, oh silly brother, you should have asked for my help." she smiled and vanished from the Sea of Destruction, but she left her webs behind. Who knew what else she might find?


    ?


    The darkness over his consciousness receded and Rowan found himself pressed against the ground. There was an ungodly pressure on his body so strong, that he only kept himself alive with every single iota of endurance he had.


    He was lying on a terrifying dense entity, and his body could not make it budge a single inch, effectively crushing him between two immovable forces.


    Rowan felt the incredible changes in his body and was filled with awe. Moving his consciousness was like a mortal trying to lift a mountain, but he managed to do so in fits and starts.


    The first thing He immediately noticed was that his size was different, bigger than a universe, his body was now so powerful it dwarfed his imagination, he could feel his three bloodlines had merged, creating something so powerful it almost felt impractical.


    His consciousness was weighed down but he understood that he had be a Dimension that could stand before the powers of creation, his light would reach all eternity, and a single wave of his hand could end multiple universes, and yet he was at the edge of death because of a single reason¡ªA baby boy.


    If Rowan''s body was the size of a universe, this baby was a thousand times bigger than a universe. The baby appeared to be asleep. The infant was hairless, and due to his massive size, or was possible to see that his body was filled with countless wounds that were slowly closing, but it would take a while for this child to heal and then begin to grow.


    He had just been born and his birth had been incredibly violent and ced the baby at the edge of death. Rowan went still in shock when he noticed something familiar about this child and before he could confirm his suspicions, the baby shook as if he was in a bad dream.


    The clothes used in covering the baby were made from countless newborn alien universes emitting colors that could corrupt the senses of anyone who saw it.


    These universes had been woven in the shape of a nket, and his agitation caused the universes that kept him warm to end, but they were reborn once more due to the Aura of endless vitality around the sleeping infant.


    That slight agitation from the baby did not end only in the death of the universes, the force that action carried echoed into eternity and mmed into Rowan, and he screamed.


    His body was being crushed to pieces, and he could not recover from this wound, all his powers were nothing before the slight shrug of this infant.


    In every moment that passes, trillions of lives are lost inside of him. He held on to his life with a madness that had remained inside him for so long that he did not know the meaning of giving up. When his back was to the wall, he had always fought for his life, this time would not be any different.


    He was fighting against the end, and he was winning¡­ somewhat.


    The baby opened his mouth, and to Rowan''s horror, he gave his first cry.


    It was a funny thing, all the ways he thought he could die, but dying from the cry of a baby was not one of them.


    He could see the cry traveling at him, like a shockwave emerging from the deaths of a thousand universes, and he knew that he could not survive. Rowan had made peace with death a long time ago, and he finally settled down to observe his demise.


    The shockwave began to slow down and then it stopped a few inches away from his head.


    "THIS COULD BE US¡­ WE CAN BECOME THIS CHILD. BORN ANEW, REMADE INTO SOMETHING SACRED. WE CAN BECOME THE ORIGIN¡­ OF EVERYTHING."


    The Primordial Record spoke to him, and for the first time, he could hear it clearly. It showed him a vision of the future that was not so far away. He only needed to ept it.


    The Primordial Record was showing him that at the height of his powers, Rowan would still be nothing before the birth of this child.

 Chapter 807 Wiping The Slate Clean

    <h4>Chapter 807 Wiping The te Clean</h4>


    Everything he would ever be in the future was nothing. The Primordial Record did not lie, Rowan knew that the Singrity understood the concept of falsehood, but it would never stoop to the level of making Rowan believe a lie.


    "This future," Rowan gasped, even though words were difficult to speak when around this child who had just given his first cry, "show everything to me. Show me how long this future of ours willst."


    The Primordial Record went silent, and when Rowan thought it would keep him there in this state of near-death forever, it spoke, "AS YOU WISH. IF YOU CAN WITHSTAND THE SHOCK OF WITNESSING¡­ THEN YOU MAY."


    The hold over time ended and Rowan shuddered in shock as he weathered the impact of the cry of the baby mming against his body. If he wanted to know the entire truth, he would have to pay for it.


    His massive body began to shatter to pieces, massive chunks of body the size of gxies threatened to be scattered to the farthest reaches of eternity, but Rowan gritted his teeth and held on.


    He needed to see.


    His impending death was pushed to the side, what was on his mind was the future of this child. The infant was powerful, but it was not alone, and as he feared that future he dreaded¡­ it was not far away.


    In the distance, reality was broken apart and rearranged, madness took form and unreality, super realities, minor realities, and infinite types of realities converged on this ce and the Primordials came through.


    He wanted to look, Rowan wanted to finally understand what the creatures that stood on top of the food chain were like. However he nearly cried in anger for his consciousness could barely withstand the might of the baby, talkless additional more Primordials.


    It was difficult enough to stay alive, trying to understand more details about these Primordials was impossible. He had to be patient with just following the general direction of what was happening.


    The Primordials had carried with them their dimensions, and just the appearance of the dimensions of more than one Primordial in the same ce nearly drove Rowan insane, and he dared not look at their masters.


    Describing what he was witnessing was impossible, even with how powerful he had be, his mind was still too small. Rowan realized in horror that his present state was just one step from achieving the Ranks of Primordials, but that step was a wide chasm that was impossible to cross.


    The Primordial Record had shown that he grew to the height of an Eight-dimensional entity, and perhaps in all of reality, the number of beings who were at this level could be counted on one hand, but it was not enough. With all of his potential, he could not cross thatst step, it was impossible.


    Rowan recalled how prideful he had be after bing a Dimensional entity and defeating Caine, he had thought he would be the first one to not just be a Primordial, but a Primordial of multiple 9th Dimensional Wills.


    Was it the tag of a Nascent Primordial and all the benefits that came with that name that convinced him that he was assured that he would be a Primordial?


    His steps to this level, although difficult had been too smooth, and that had blinded him to the fact that he might not seed in bing a Primordial, and the possession of the Singrity did not help matters, for even with the most powerful treasure in existence, he was not assured to be like them.


    Did his Primordial Record know of this? Was it the reason it chose this merger because it was the greatest chance, even if failure would lead to death?


    Every Primordial in existence was born a Primordial, they did not grow to upy this level.


    They all upied a sphere of power that no creature in existence could train towards, and no matter how much time had passed, no one else would ever achieve their rank.


    There had been countless geniuses in the past, all with various opportunities that were unique, some of them might have had ess to treasures or abilities that in a manner might even be more powerful than what Rowan had ess to, but none of them had seeded.


    This disy of power from the Primordials had nearly crippled Rowan of his motivation to achieve that level.


    He was struck with the knowledge that he was nothing but a child who saw the reflection of the sun in a pond and believed he could grab it.


    His only chance of bing a Primordial was to merge with the Primordial Record, otherwise, he wouldbor until the end of time and there would be a chasm that he would not be able to cross, and it might only be achievable if he became one with the Primordial Record.


    The Primordial Record could not lie.


    Still, Rowan held on, for the future had not ended. The arriving Primordials saw a new candidate that could enter their ranks, and they did not wee him.


    The child had just undergone a violent birth and had not finished healing, it had barely had time toe into its powers, but the Primordials were not courteous guests, they attacked.


    Theirbined power fell on the infant and it resisted, far longer than Rowan thought was possible. The body of the child went through countless transformations in order to survive theirbined might; rebirths, resurrections, transmigration, evolutions, and countless mystical processes that Rowan could not evenprehend.


    The infant instinctively wielded powers and concepts beyond what Rowan thought was even possible, but it was meaningless. It was injured, weak, and confused, his eyes had not even opened to see this new reality, and he could not match all the Primordials.


    In this unreasonable disy of power, Rowan understood that the power of a Primordial was unmatchable, and more than one Primordial against this miracle of an infant was enough.


    The baby died, but in his death throes, he no longer bothered with survival and he retaliated, seriously injuring every Primordial who gathered against him. Their dimensions were shattered to pieces and for a brief moment, Rowan thought he saw their true form, before everything ended.


    Rowan shook his head, "Is this the future you want for me?"


    "YOU SEE ONLY A SMALL PART, LOOK AGAIN¡­


    Rowan went silent as the scene shifted and he witnessed reality restarting once more with the birth of the boy, and he realized with a degree of rm that what he was witnessing was truly a new reality being created with the birth of the boy.


    "NOW YOU SEE¡­"


    He needed a few moments toe to terms with what he had just seen and the truth was far too terrifying for him to grasp.


    If he merged with the Primordial Record, his rebirth would cause the destruction of reality¡­ not just the one in this universe, but all realities. His rebirth would end the great darkness.


    He would end this universe and every universe in existence, except for the Primordials, everything would die as a new reality was born, simr to the times before the Primordial Era when nothing but Primordials existed.

 Chapter 808 Limbo

    <h4>Chapter 808 Limbo</h4>


    Rowan''s consciousness was finally able to look at the earth below him and understand why it was so dense. All of reality that had ever existed had been smashed down,pacted into an area that was as small as a universe.


    Of course, that also meant that this new earth was infinite, and yet it also was not, for it only existed in the three dimensions, and no matter how infinite a universe was to be, that would only be in the third Dimension, in the fourth dimension, it was possible to observe the entire length of this third-dimensional infinity.


    Rowan could barelyprehend the nature of this new earth with his weakened consciousness. It was also the reason he could not stand, the gravitational force of all of realitypressing into this rtively small area would make a ck hole resemble a gentle breeze.


    A god or an Archmage would not be able to even survive a billionth of a fraction of the gravity of this new earth. Only Rowan''s supreme physique, borne out of threepleted Primordial Bloodline allowed him to exist¡­ Except for him, everyone else was dead, bing a part of the new earth.


    It was no wonder the Primordials did not ept this child, his birth would wipe the te clean, and whatever dominion they had built over the Eras would be gone. In a single move, he became the most dreadful creature that has ever existed.


    It would seem as if his awareness made him aware of what his body was pressed against, and he began to hear their screams. From people, gods, nts, mountains, rivers, stars, ck holes¡­ The cries came unending because, in this new earth that was created, even death was no more.


    The name of this ce came to his consciousness with such a great impact, that it cracked his skull¡ª It was called Limbo.


    It preserved thest cries of everything that had ever existed because even memory and silence were dead.


    All of his creations, everyone he had ever known, loved, or hated would be gone in the blink of an eye, leaving a reality where only Primordials and Rowan existed, with Limbo below them that was carrying thest cries of everything.


    Rowan went insane. But it was only for a short moment. His present state made insanity a warm nket that he could not hide under for long before the full weight of the deaths crashed upon him again.


    Above Limbo where this infant stayed was what Rowan could only describe as nothingness. There was no form or meaning to it, and he was beginning to recognize this ce as what existed before even Time was born.


    However, the endless vitality emerging from the infant was so terrifying, that a new reality was beginning to be shaped from this nothingness. Was this perhaps a reset?


    That endless vitalitybined with the nothingness and the cries of Limbo, and something new was being created. This had happened before, but Rowan did not notice it because he was focused on other things.


    Rowan knew that this reset was not something simple, whatever reality that would be born from whates next would be drastically different from what came before.


    Perhaps there would be no more universes, gods, or mortals¡­ No mores or suns, no more life as he recognized it, just something warped into a new form that would be so unrecognizable it would drive the current living beings of this universe mad if they saw it.


    Whatever this new reality that was to be created, Rowan instinctively knew that it should not exist. It was just wrong.


    The first reality came from nothingness, born from the Primordials, but this one would be born from the death of the previous reality, the cries of Limbo, and the vitality from the infant that was outrageous. Thisbination would create a reality that was nothing but evil and horror incarnate.


    If Rowan could know this, then perhaps the Primordials would understand it more clearly. There was no way they would allow something like this toe to pass.


    The battle began once more, and the baby died. He was powerful, but he was too young, and in battles of this level, power did not mean anything. Perhaps the true decider of this conflict was numbers.


    If the baby was an eternity, then five primordials against him, were five eternities that could crush his singr eternity.


    This reality ended and another one began with the cry of the child. The Primordial Record repeats the future for Rowan to see.


    The same thing happened, the baby did not have the chance to heal or grow and he was killed¡­ every time.


    Although Rowan tried not to focus on the battle, this was easier said than done. The powers and the concepts used by Primordials were just too advanced, it broke his mind again and again¡­


    The Primordial Record did not stop repeating this failed future where this child was born and was ughtered, and Rowan suffered the consequences.


    Madness after madness assailed him, and even though he could escape if he allowed himself to die just like everyone else, he would be free, but Rowan rejected that path, knowing allowing this body of his to die was conceding to the wishes of the Primordial Record.


    This body of his was the only way he could use to fight against the future the Primordial Record wanted.


    He held on¡­ Rowan fought for life until he had forgotten the reason why he was fighting¡­ His consciousness should have ended a long time ago, but he held on¡­


    Rowan was grateful for those periods of forgetfulness, even though they did notst.


    In the 102,411,234th time the Primordial Record showed him the potential future, it was different, the baby did not fight for survival, he immediately retaliated when he saw the Primordials emerging, and he killed one of them before he was torn to pieces.


    Rowan wished he had not heard the death cries of a Primordial. It stayed with him for so long, bringing a difort that was indescribable.


    In the 504,768,990th time as the Primordial Record repeated the future, he saw another deviation in this one, the baby took the same action of attacking, but this time he ended up not killing any Primordials before he was butchered.


    1,003,456,789¡ª killed two Primordials


    1,998,774,331¡ª Killed one Primordial


    5,339,000,221¡ª killed three Primordials


    Even with Rowan''s seemingly infinite patience, he was getting weary, no matter how many times reality resets, he still lost, his greatest victory came with the deaths of three Primordials, but he still ended up dead in every scenario.


    Surviving through all these realities had not been in vain. Rowan''s mental strength had evolved to a level that he found it had to describe.


    If his consciousness had been mist before, now it was diamond. He had grown in suffering like no other, and fear was nothing but a rapidly fading memory.


    Rowan gathered his strength and called out to the Primordial Record,


    "Why do you show me a future that I inevitably lose? I see no path beyond death in either path you have shown me."

 Chapter 809 A Glimpse Into The Origin Of The Primordial Record

    Chapter 809 A Glimpse Into The Origin Of The Primordial Record


    ??Rowan was not expecting any answer from the Singrity, it had tortured him for what could be considered billions of years in silence. However, the Primordial Record answered him.


    "I GAVE YOU MY EYES, YET YOU STILL SEE SO LITTLE."


    "Trust me," Rowan gasped, "I have seen enough of me dying tost me a trillion lifetimes. I cannot see a victory here but madness. This merger between us would never work, what can I do to make you realize that."


    "ROWAN, I''M CURIOUS," the Primordial Record said, and he tried not to gape in surprise as the Singrity had just referred to him by his name for the first time, "WHAT WOULD YOU CONSIDER TO BE A VICTORY FOR YOU?"t


    "Clearly nothing you have been showing me," Rowan replied, his mind still going over the fact that the Primordial Record called him by name, and wondering why that had struck him as incredibly important.


    "I HAVE NOTICED WHERE YOU PLACE YOUR FOCUS ROWAN IN ALL THE FUTURES THAT I REVEALED TO YOU, ALTHOUGH WITNESSING THEM DROVE YOU INSANE MULTIPLE TIMES, YOU NEVER STOPPED WATCHING¡­ AND LEARNING. THAT FOCUS OF YOURS IS AMAZING IF YOU CONSIDER THAT THE HOSTS OF THE PRIMORDIAL RECORD SHOULD USUALLY BE BEYOND SUCH MINOR WORRIES."


    Rowan frowned internally, ''had there been previous hosts of the Primordial Record, of so, who were they? Disregarding that fact, from the words of the Primordial Record, it expected its users to be simple, which was not surprising when it could give them all the wishes they wanted.


    He was suddenly struck with a realization, that perhaps his father had done a lot to unknowingly aid him when he took out pages from the Primordial Record.


    Rowan had never controlled the full capability of this treasure. Due to the fact that it had been broken, he did not have ess to its full power, and everything he had aplishedrgely depended on the bloodline he hade across through various circumstances.


    If his father had not scattered the pages of the Primordial Record, then he would have had ess to more of its powers at the beginning, and the path he would have followed would have been very different.


    Rowan doubted that he would have faced much difficulty fighting for his life if he had theplete Primordial Record from the start. He would never had to fight for his soul andmit acts that took him to his limits and beyond. With the Singrity, he was supposed to live life on Easy¨CMode, but certain circumstances had forced him to stand on his own two feet.


    The acknowledgment from the Primordial Record was a testament to that change.


    ''I really know nothing about this treasure.''


    If the Primordial Record was aware of Rowan''s thought, it did not seem to care as it continued speaking without pause,


    "YOUR RESOLVE IS NOTEWORTHY BUT FLAWED BECAUSE THERE IS A PROBLEM WITH IT. THIS SINGLE¨CMINDEDNESS LEAVES YOU BLIND TO EVERYTHING HAPPENING ALL AROUND YOU. I WILL SHOW YOU THE POTENTIAL FUTURE AGAIN, AND THIS TIME DON''T LOOK AT THE BATTLE, LOOK AT EVERYTHING EXCEPT THE BATTLE. THE TRUTH THAT HAD BEEN RIGHT BEFORE YOUR EYES THIS ENTIRE TIME."


    The future began once again, and it was a relief for his strained consciousness to look away from the fight. Although the battle drew him like iron to a ma, after all this time he had be very familiar with the tides of conflict, and he followed the advice of the Primordial Record, and he looked at everything except the battle.


    It was almostical how easy it was to spot what the Primordial Record wanted him to see. It was the one spot of silence inside the chaos. It was the discarded page of the Primordial Record.


    It floated silently in this new reality, safe from the conflicts between the most powerful creatures in existence, and at the moment the baby died at the hands of the Primordials, a change happened and the single page became something more¡ªan entirely new book.


    A new Primordial Record was born; unlike the ck Book of before, this one was white, and it was alive in a way that the Primordial Record was not.


    "YOU CAN SENSE A BIT OF WHAT IT CONTAINS ROWAN. THIS IS THE FUTURE, OUR FUTURE. THIS NEW SINGULARITY IS NOT LIKE ME AND YOU, IT''S BETTER."


    Rowan watched in fascination as the White Book rippled like a mirage and split into three identical White Books.


    This act caused Limbo beneath him to erupt, and the new reality that had been struggling to survive the onught of the Primordials was born.


    Rowan watched Evil take form.


    Whatever these creatures born in this new reality they were wrong on a fundamental level. They followed concepts that were so alien tomon sense it was useless to understand them.


    He saw gigantic monsters with features that did not make sense, tentacles, eyes, flesh, metal, everything was twisted in an abominablebination.


    As these massive monsters emerged from Limbo with powers that eclipsed reality, they all reached for the Primordial Records.


    The three Singrity once more shattered into nine.


    The future ended with cries of despair from the Primordials.


    "WE CAN GROW AND MULTIPLY. ROWAN THIS IS THE FUTURE, EVEN IF THE BOTH OF US ARE NOT IN IT."


    "If this is your version of the future, then I don''t want it." Rowan gritted his teeth, and he looked towards his shattered body, with a force of will that emerged from witnessing powers that ended reality more times than he could count, he began shoving the broken pieces of himself back together.


    "I believe I understand you better now, I have always wondered why the Main body of my father was destroyed. It is because it is not of this reality or any reality."


    With a groan of pain, his bones fitted back together, but Rowan was too weary to create flesh to cover them, and he began to stand.


    "Youe from a ce that is so far beyond this one, that even the Primordials do not know of your origin. Yet you should understand who I am Singrity, and you should know you cannot break me. Your Will is not my own."


    Overhead, the potential futures had restarted, and beneath the eruption of Primordial Might, Rowan''s ragged bones stood up, and he bore through the vibrations of the fight that could end all existence.


    He looked to the skies and cried out his defiance even as he was crushed to dust, but his bones did not fall, and he still stood upright, even if he was nothing but dust.


    His cries of defiance rang out without end, silencing the cries of Limbo.


    "IF THIS IS YOUR CHOICE ROWAN, THEN I WILL HONOR IT. REMEMBER, THERE WILL COME A DAY WHEN YOU WILL HAVE NO HOPE. YOUR ENEMIES UNENDING AND TOO POWERFUL FOR YOU TO WIN, AT THE EDGE OF YOUR DEATH, REMEMBER THAT I ONCE GAVE US SALVATION¡­ YOU DON''T FEAR DEATH. THIS I KNOW CLEARLY, BUT YOU FEAR A MEANINGLESS ONE. THAT IS YOUR DESTINY. TO DIE LIKE AN ANT."


    A whisper replied the Primordial Record, emerging from the dust,


    "Your next host may be someone that you can break, however in this life, I''m your master, and it is my Will you shall follow. You dare presume what the end of my path would be? Watch me Primordial Record, as I break your insight to pieces. I shall rule over the Primordials, and then, I shalle for you."

 Chapter 810 I Forgot To Sheathe My Blade

    Chapter 810 I Forgot To Sheathe My de


    ??Maeve observed the Forge created by her lord which resembled a shining dot suddenly wink out. Her awareness expanded over the area, and then her breath evened out when the space in front of her shuddered and the form of a young boy emerged as if molded from the darkness of the void.


    The face of Rowan was pale, even his lips, it was as if he had been drained of his entire blood. The vibrancy and life force that usually apanied him was gone, and what appeared before her resembled a walking corpse.


    Did he fail his ascension or evolution as he called it? At such a time her training took over, and she needed to console him while researching alternative methods he might require for his healing and possibly recreating his Forge, the problem she had was that she had no idea of Rowan''s present powers or how she could help.


    Maeve hoped that failure had not crippled his drive, she had seen it happen too many times to count. Everyone had a breaking point, and it was no shame to find your own. It was only a sign that you needed to work harder.


    If a million years of torture in the hands of a monster did not break his spirit and he returned stronger, Maeve believed that whatever came, Rowan would scale through.


    ''It did not matter whates next,'' she thought, ''the best thing I can do is to stand by his side.''


    Maeve smiled, trying to present her love and belief in him, "My Lord, I¡­."


    Rowan''s eyes had been closed and he opened it and she looked into it and stopped talking.


    It was as if time had frozen in ce, her mouth hung open, and before long her eyes began to bleed, followed by every pore in her body and she turned into a statue made from blood.


    Like ss her eyes cracked, this fracture began from there and spread all over her body until she was on the verge of shattering to pieces like a porcin doll.


    This damage entered her Divine Kingdom, and her subjects began to die. Unlike Maeve, they could not withstand whatever she had seen in those eyes. The Incarnation of Rowan inside her Divine Kingdom shed brightly before exploding.


    That explosion shattered her Divine Kingdom to pieces, and her God spark nearly broke apart.


    Long wheezing sounds came from her throat as if she was trying to scream, but could not.  In a short while her blood had filled the entire area surrounding the. Her blood filled the cloud and the that was once green turned red.


    The World Consciousness was startled and as it was newly born, with no experience outside its creator Maeve, it began to cry in panic and destion¡­ Maeve was dying.


    The young boy cocked his head to the side, as though the death of Maeve was not registering with him, and then he unexpectedly copsed. His body was like a leaf fallen from its branch and he crashed towards the below.


    Maeve fell to her knees, grunting with pain, her head was ringing, and she felt as weak as she had ever been before. A single second or two and she would be dead.


    Free from the void that she had seen inside her master''s eyes, but her concern was not with her present condition, she had noticed that something was wrong with Rowan, he had fallen with no single strength in his body.


    A fall from this height might not mean anything to him, but could she risk it? Without checking her injuries or attempting to heal herself, she threw herself after him.


    "Rowan please¡­" Her descent left trails of blood behind her as she furiously increased her speed after the shrinking form of Rowan who had not recovered, her hands were outstretched in front of her as if beckoning him into her arms.


    With a loud bang that could be heard all over the, Maeve reached the ground, creating a massive crater, mountains shattered and a dust storm was raised for miles.


    It took seven hours for thend to finally settle and the dust clouds to dissipate revealing Maeve and in her arms was the body of Rowan.


    She gently shook him as if trying to put him to sleep, soft sounds wereing from her lips, and she was singing to him. His eyes were closed and he was burning with a fever that felt as if a dozen suns were inside his flesh. His body would shiver as if he was a phantom before settling again.


    Maeve was familiar with this effect after watching it happen thousands of times in these seven hours. It signified that the shell that Rowan was inhabiting was dying.


    Did he have enough tost him through this storm? Her mind was scattered, her Divine Kingdom had been destroyed and was slowly healing and so she had no means to help him. The only thing she could do was to slowly rock him and sing.


    The eyes of the boy in her arms slowly opened after eight days, and he beheld her body covered with blood and the dreadful injuries she had suffered, shame and pain filled his eyes, "Why do you serve me?..." Rowan whispered.


    Somehow Maeve knew that this question went far deeper than she could ever imagine, Rowan was not only questioning her, but also himself. Every training she had received would tell her to take it slow and reassure him about other things, keeping his mind away from what troubled him, but she did not do any of that. Maeve did not wait a single moment before she replied,


    "At first It was just my duty, My Lord. One that I believe in with all my heart, after all this time, it has be my belief because My Lord, I have seen greatness. Who else can im they had ever seen true greatness in all their lives? Everything you have gone through from the time of your birth to this moment did not break you, it only made you extraordinary. Until every star in creation dies, I shall serve you, My Lord, there is nowhere I would ever be."


    The eyes of the boy that were filled with confusion slowly steadied as if he was in a darkness that he was struggling to fight his way out of. He slowly brought his hand up and cleaned the blood on her face, "I shall not fail you. I apologize for the pain that I caused you, for a long time I had to fight and I forgot to sheath my de even when the battle was over."


    Maeve felt tears gather at the edge of her eyes but she furiously blinked them away, there was a burden that she could see inside the eyes of Rowan that haunted her. There was something so frightening inside that gaze, she knew if she thought of it, even the memory of it might kill her.


    He did not need to ever apologize, and she felt shame because she could not bear any of his load. Whatever he was dealing with was in a realm so far from her own, it was impossible for her to evenprehend it.

 Chapter 811 Take Me Home

    <h4>Chapter 811 Take Me Home</h4>


    What could she ever do at a time like this, when her master needed help that she could not give? The answer came to her, it was simple, she would just have to do the same thing he had once done for her.


    Maeve looked up to the sky and then she grinned before saying, "This burden of yours my Lord, I know I can''t carry it for you, but I can carry you."


    Rowan''s gaze was distant, he had been thinking of other things but when he heard her words, he stilled in her arms and he eyed her suspiciously, "Where did you hear that?"


    Maeve looked away, her green wings fanning nervously behind her, "Oh, it was something you said to me long ago¡­ In a dream, I think. It has always stayed with me. I never knew how to rte to it, until now. I also have other anecdotes from you, most of them are truly hard to understand. What do you mean by, Get Into Tha Chappah! Or May the force be with you?"


    Rowan groaned in embarrassment and looked away, he remembered having a vision when he first merged with Envy so long ago when he was still a Legendary Dominator, in that dream, he had seen Maeve suffer countless tortures in her quest to protect him from his father. She had borne all the pain until it became too much more for her.


    Rowan had found her broken, showing wounds that had shocked him to the core, and he had stayed with her for weeks inside that dream or a vision, he could not tell the difference, at that time, this world had been nothing but horror for him.


    To console this loyal woman, he had told her many stories, rambled on for days on end, and he was sure in all those times, he had managed to recount his favorite stories to her from a life that was so far away. At that time he had given up the Rowan that came from earth and chose to embrace the horror of this new one.


    Maeve had been the one he had given his story of the man from Earth, he never expected her to survive and he had not cared that no one else would know his story, but she did and his story did not die.


    Rowan had never sought glory or power for the sake of loading over others. From the beginning, it had always been about survival, but the visions that the Primordial Record had shown him had begun to brew a new type of fever in his mind.


    His battles had mostly been silent and unknown, he saw no reason to change that, but now he had so much to prove besides survival.


    The visions from the Primordial Record were true, with this treasure, he would be brought to the edge of a Primordial, but he never crossed it.


    Rowan believed that this future was wrong.


    The Primordial Record could only show the future that it could understand and control. Its powers had brought its previous hosts to the edge, but it had forgotten to ount for the presence of Rowan.


    The words it spoke were enough, the Primordial Record did not believe in his potential or anyone else. Rowan closed his eyes, during the moments when the weight of survival was too much to handle, he could hear them¡­ in their billions¡­ he could hear the voices of his children.


    He heard the songs from his Angels. They called him Creator. The one whose light would illuminate the ages.


    Who was he to prove them wrong?


    Rowan smiled, "Take me home Maeve, bring me to Trion. it is time I took back what belongs to me, and begin my journey of conquest."


    Cradled in the arms of Maeve, the tortured minds of Rowan fell asleep. Enduring billions of years of torture had nearly ruined his mental state, but the important part was that it did not seed.


    Rowan would return, stronger. He always did.


    ?


    The entire capital of Aroth had been shaken with unexpected changes that swept throughout Trion, one of them that did not draw much attention was the news that a lot of Earth gods had gone missing. This was terrifying news, but when the nobles learned that these Earth gods were ves, their concern shifted to mild irritation.


    The seven houses in total should have millions of Earth god ves between them, and everyone expected that this should be nothing but a prank or a subtle move between the heads of the houses as the coronation for the next ruler of Trion drew near and thepetition grew heated.


    Nevertheless, there were no concerns among the higher echelon on this matter, everyone was focused on the coronation and other major news, they had other things disturbing their minds, chief among them was the fact that the gods were strangely quiet about the uing coronation and the new policy that had brought up.


    ording to history, this period in Aroth should be one of the most terrible times for the mortals both ves and nobles alike, as the gods would begin actively interfering with the affairs of mortals, ying their deadly game in order to see who would win the throne.


    It was not unknown for hidden scandals to be dug up that could shake entire families, and battles fought that would lead to the deaths of millions in the unlucky houses. Themoners and ves suffered the most in this time as every noble family of Aroth would begin makingrge blood sacrifices to appease their ever-hungry Primogenitors.


    They would shift the attention of the gods away from their houses by feeding them an ocean''s worth of blood and suffering.


    Massive altars erected on the feet of each Anima of the gods would see the heads of millions of people in sacrifices to please them, and great bonfires on the rear of their temples would be filled with the screams of children as they were led to be burnt offerings.


    Unspeakable horrors would bemitted in their name, and in the skies of Aroth, there would be nothing but theughter of the gods.


    This period of unrest would only end when the new Emperor or Empress had taken their seat, leaving a city that had be solemn and pacified when they realized the number of people that had been sacrificed during this period.


    Madness usually followed for many, but they were soon culled. The noble houses grew strong on suffering and horror.


    But this year was different, the gods were not asking for blood sacrifices or blood sports, but were instead all focused on pushing more noblemen and women toward the battlefield.


    It was normal that a lot of Dominators sent to the battlefield should have returned during this period, but their request to celebrate this coronation was denied and they were tasked to push deeper into the battlefield instead.


    In some quarters of Trion, there were jokes about how the gods wanted the blood of nobles rather than ves in this coronation event, but theughter neversted long, because everyone here knew the truth.


    The reason for the decision of the gods soon came to light and it stunned the entire.


    Whatever mor about the missing Earth gods died away when a notice came from the heads of the houses that this year''s coronation would not be decided on Aroth the capital but on the Great battlefield.


    This war that Trion had fought for a million years would be ending.

 Chapter 812 Mad World

    Chapter 812 Mad World


    ??This announcement from the gods took center stage over every other affair taking ce on Trion, shaking every Noble house to its foundations. There had always been discussions and spections surrounding the seemingly unending war inside Trion.


    For as long as any mortal could remember, two of the seven continents were hell itself, where the blood of generations of Dominators, dating back to a million years, had spilled.


    For Trion this war was aplicated affair, for one it was the source of their greatest pride that they were able to fight against two Supreme Worlds for a million years and keep them at bay, but it was also the source of their greatest shame that they could not push out their adversaries and had to give up two of their continents instead.


    However, the Noble houses of Trion were aware that any time their gods had taken the battlefield, they had soundly defeated their opponent, killing Archmages and Demon Princes.


    Only those at the top of the houses knew that this effort could be considered useless and was just a game yed by the gods. Killing gods or Demon Princes were impossible, you could only banish them for a while. Their only weakness was their God Spark, but where could you find something that a god was determined to hide?


    Something must have changed as the gods decreed that the seven noble houses, including those of Minerva who had never participated in the war, send all the armies they could manage to the battlefield, and it was decided that the family who was responsible for ughtering the highest number of Mages and Demons, or aplishing a tremendous feat on the battlefield that would lead to the end of the war would be crowned the ruler of Trion.


    There were rumors abound that this drastic change in the manner of selection was because the God King was going to decide once and for all, who the true Ruler of Trion was to be. The winner would be the Final Emperor.


    As if this news was not enough to shake the foundations of the Empire, there was a hidden message that had ''somehow'' be known to all; The gods would be fighting this battle alongside them.


    The mortals of Trion had only seen their Primogenitors from afar, unable to understand their thoughts or powers, but in this battle their gods would be fighting with them. Would a man experience a greater honor than to die for his god in battle, or even better, what if they could fight side by side with their god?


    It could be expected that such a new blew up the minds of the entire popce of Trion, a fervor like no other held the entire Empire by the throat. This was not just going to be a war, it would be a Holy War!


    The changing of victory never ceased for a single second in the entire capital as the war machine of Trion came to life, and for the first time, the Noble houses began to reveal their entire foundations without holding anything back. A call was ced to every Dominator outside Trion to return home; it did not matter what duties they held or whatever activities they were upied with.


    Every Dominator was to return home, failure to follow this order would lead to death for the Dominator and their entire families. They were to return with their armies if they had one, if they didn''t, they were to return with whatever power or weapons they had acquired. For those without either of those, the families'' treasure houses were thrown wide open and from now until the war is over you can exchange for any weapon of your choice.


    It did not matter whether they were criminals or traitors, all offenses would be forgiven when you wash them away with the blood of the enemies in the greatest battle that would ever be fought.


    Since that day the entire skies of Trion were filled with endless light as millions of ships began to fly into the. At first, there were attempts to regte and monitor everyone entering the, but such efforts were futile because they were too many ships iing.


    The call for Dominators all around the Empire controlled territories had seen more sess than the family Ancestors had imagined. Many Dominators had spread their seeds to the stars without informing their family Ancestors, and the opportunity to fight for freedom or beside their Primogenitor was something they could not give up.


    Although the Ancestors of the families would never acknowledge it, they knew that this summoning for Dominators went deeper than just this announcement on the surface. Deep inside their bloodline was a call to return to Trion, and they knew that this call came from nowhere else than the gods themselves.


    It would be easier to cut off your legs with a rusted spoon than to ignore this call that was resonating in the bloodline of every Dominator.


    The gods were calling all members of their bloodlines back to them. If the excitement had washed away from their eyes, perhaps this fact should have scared them.


    In the background the gods of Trion began to move pieces, every day their Anima shone bright as they bestowed blessings and weapons to their fatefuls. Bloodline Treasures and weapons that were once thought lost or had been seized by other families were mysteriously returned, and the entire world of Trion bubbled.


    Dominators began to advance their bloodline powers without caring for their foundations, as the skies were lit up with the glow of State Advancement. A madness had been bestowed on every Dominator as they no longer feared what their unstable foundation would affect their future progress, they only knew that they needed more power.


    However, keener minds noticed that the bacsh of advancement had mysteriously reduced, and Dominators could easily ascend through the Paths of Dominion far more easier than ever in history.


    Acts that had been forbidden for advancement, including cannibalizing bloodline and talents became rampant. In the shadows entire households were ughtered, their flesh and blood were eaten and their Territories swallowed.


    Everything was for the sake of power. After a while, the most depraved individuals found out that there seem to be no punishment when their acts were discovered. The Justice Council, the most feared arm of the God King that policed the affairs of Dominators were quiet.


    There was a brief moment when Trion seemed to hold its breath, perhaps some Dominators knew they were about to go down a slippery slope; this was the time when order and a firm punishment should be made to check this madness, but there was none.


    No order from the top to regte the madness hidden inside the blood of Dominators and with the infusion of so many foreign Dominators into Trion who were not aware of the hidden madness happening on the ground, all hell was let loose.


    Trion began to cannibalise itself as Earth gods after Earth gods began to appear. A determined Dominator who was insane enough could grow from the first circle to the fourth circle by devouring tens of thousands of his bloodline members.

 Chapter 813 The Laughter Of The Gods

    Chapter 813 The Laughter Of The Gods


    ??Powerful members of the Noble houses, especially those under the Ancestor''s direct bloodline began to feed the poor sections of their families to themselves. The case of Circe that would have shocked Trion a few months ago became nothing special.


    Life had no meaning in Trion except for the pursuit of power. The true face of the world was revealed to be nothing but a jar filled with poisonous insects all meant to devour each other, so a Poison King could be born.


    In this case, the end goal was to be an Earth god, no one wanted to fight the Holy War where the gods themselves would wage a war against Mages and Demons and be pushed to the sidelines.


    When a Dominator grew in power by devouring others, this cannibalistic trait could not be hidden, for the eyes of the Dominators would turn red with no white to be seen, their teeth would transform into fangs, and an unquenchable thirst for blood and flesh would be born inside of them, but the price they paid was worth it to be Earth gods and fight in the greatest of battles.


    This vampiric trait was now fashionable among the powerful of Trion, who in their madness now saw this as the ultimate representation of power. The capital Aroth stank with blood and the beautiful Crystal Lake that would entice the senses of anyone who witnessed it now stank.


    It had be filled with bodies from millions of people butchered daily that theke had turned ck. No one cared that the glorious capital city now smelled like the dead, and its beauty had turned to delirium.


    The air of Trion began to warp as madness infected the world, and the screams of the ughtered and theughter of the victorious did not cease. The eyes of the gods could be seen all over Trion as they feasted on the air of ughter and despair.


    Theirughter constantly rang over the horizon, empowering their subjects to more deranged acts, as even newborn babies were eaten. Nothing was off limits.


    A single Earth god was more valuable than a hundred thousand Third Circle Dominators, and so this action of eating their people did not reduce the might of Trion, instead it multiplied their strength exponentially.


    A Dominator at the Earth god level was technically as strong as a god, and every moment a million Earth gods were being born on Trion as the endless ughter continued.


    No one else seemed to care about the future, everyone only looked forward to the war.


    In the past, perhaps millions of soldiers would head to the battlefield each year, primarily from the Tiberius Family, but now that number had ballooned to the billions, and more wasing. The Dominators headed for the battlefields in massive ships that were as plentiful as the sands on the seashore.


    They all carried a single chant¨CWar.


    They all knew that this battle was entirely theirs, and they did not doubt they would ever lose in their home world. The invaders would be drowned under the relentless tides of numbers and the great weapons and treasure that they all wielded, their only worries were if the armies of the enemy would be enough to go around.


    Somewhere along the line, the direction of this battle had changed, it was no longer being fought to glorify their god or seek the next Emperor, it was simply to ughter. Soon there would be no weak family member to consume, and an unearthly hunger had ovee the Children of Trion, now their nature was slowly changing, bing something foul.


    ?


    Circe stood beside a shelf filled with books made from bones and metal, she had discovered it among the treasures that Rowan had sent alongside the Spirit Guises, it contained the hidden histories of the houses as collected by every Ancestor in the Boreas line for thest million years.


    In thest seven hours, she had been slowly reading through it, discovering the glories and the horror of her previous family, although reading was not her favorite pastime she had already collected another ten thousand candidates for Rowan, and she had made sure that this time they were all properly vetted.


    The two Spirit Guises were at the bottom of the Crystal Leviathan which housed a massive hall, where another one hundred million candidates were being interviewed.


    Alongside that number were another five hundred million Children of Trion whom Circe had rescued from the ughter above as the madness reached a fever pitch. With her powers, this was the most she could aplish without being discovered. She had ced all the Children of Trion to sleep and kept them in a special section of the Crystal Leviathan.


    Originally before this madness began, Circe thought that she might have gone a bit too far with the instructions she was given as she had chosen many ves for this selection process, but she was sure that she had read between the lines, whatever preparation Rowan had been making should have nearedpletion, and the time of subtlety was over.


    She became thankful for this step she took because the ves were among the first to be butchered in the senseless violence that swept through the. If she had not gone overboard on trying to find enough candidates for Rowan she would not have been able to gather a million ves talkless a hundred million.


    Trion had gone mad, and the gods alongside it.


    At first, she had thought that the announcement from the gods would destabilize the entire nid out by Rowan and that they would not be slowly infiltrating Trion as she had once thought, but after carefully thinking over the words Rowan had said to her thest time they were together, she felt as if he had anticipated such a change. He did not care if his activities were discovered and said that the new gods he was creating would be serving another purpose.


    She had discovered that with Rowan there was always a n beneath the n, and it was useless trying to figure out how his mind worked, she could only follow his instructions and interpret his words as best as she could manage.


    Nowhere in her wildest imagination had she imagined what came next. The ves she collected were close to the inner workings of the capital and they had first detected when the ughter and cannibalization had begun, Circe had dismissed this event as an anomaly soon to be crushed by the enforcement from the family.


    The fact that the Crystal Leviathan now swam through a river of blood and bodies had proven how wrong she was. From the few thousand people she wanted to collect for the organization, the number had bloomed to a hundred million.


    She had fled the surface when the madness became too much for even her toprehend. What was happening above was so terrifying that her mind had gone numb.


    The only escape for her senses was to follow her duties and prepare the candidates for godhood. The appearance of the eyes of the gods of Trion and their endlessughter only filled her with rage and she knew if she allowed herself to deliberate on it, she would go to war against them even if she died as a result.


    Anything to stop theirughter.

 Chapter 814 New Players

    Chapter 814 New yers


    ??Circe believed that if nothing changed on the surface and very quickly, the book she was reading would be among thest remnants of Trion''s glorious history, no matter how you looked at it, in its way, Trion had left a mark in the universe, but as sudden as a blink of an eye, a single decision was turning the upside down.


    This was a stark reminder of the power to shatter their existence thaty in the hands of every god. Such power was also in her hands, but she would die first than corrupt everything that she held to be sacred. Life should not be so cheap, no matter how easy it is to take it.


    The problem arises when the gods in question are mostly mad or apathetic to the plight of mortals, and the worst of this lot were the Trion gods who seemed to enjoy suffering and depravity.


    From what she had seen inside the Vault of Boreas, the gods were also in their own hell, and they had begun to share this pain with the mortals.


    There would be no good end to this madness. More than ever, she wanted it all to cease, and she prayed for the return of Rowan, as she wondered inside her; what would be the fate of Trion and the rest of the universe if Rowan did not exist?


    She would rather not find out. An example was already disyed here, and it was already breaking her heart.


    Circe continued reading for the next eight hours before she returned thest book to the shelf, being immortal meant her soul could contain all the information she had ever read, and she could perfectly recollect all the details in the 15,676 books she had been reading for thest seventeen hours. She rolled her shoulders, dissipating the extremely minor fatigue that had built up after staying still for close to a day, and turned around to the tip of a spear an inch away from her throat.


    Although the spear was not touching her skin, the sharpness of its de had already cut through her skin which was supposed to be harder than diamond, and the wound was surprisingly not healing.


    She held her breath and stopped herself from swallowing as her blood slowly pooled around her neck. Circe traced the handle of the spear that was firmly gripped by a fair hand, up to the face of a woman with green eyes and wings like an eagle, who looked down at her with disdain. The woman was statuesque, a bit over seven feet tall, with an imposing presence that froze the surrounding space.


    Circe was a powerful Major god and she knew she could stand toe to toe with any of the gods of Trion, but before the gaze of this woman, she knew she was outmatched. Her powers did not overwhelm her, Circe could sense that she was a High god, but the energy she gave felt incredibly dense, so much so that if she was not experiencing it with her body she would have thought it was impossible.


    The only word Circe could find for it wasplete. Her powers feltplete as if they encapsted everything that was of significance, leaving nothing to waste. Even if Circe could equal her in might, it would be like pushing a slight puff of wind before a steel wall.


    This was not a god of Trion, in appearance or Aura, there was nothing linking her to this world, she was a new factor.


    This was not good, nothing like the addition of more unknown yers to make a bad situation devolve into chaos.


    Circe held still and her eyes shifted to the left when she heard a rustle of papers and she found a child who should be around eight years old calmly going through the reports she had kept aside for Rowan. Every note was written by her hand and she had assumed they were safe.


    There was a steaming cup of wine beside the child, and from the massive jug standing beside the table which was now half empty, she feared that they had been inside this room for a while and somehow she had not been aware of it.


    ''shit, shit, shit!'' Circe shivered as she screamed internally, while she had been reading, they had been here all this time. A spear had been ced against her neck and she had been oblivious.


    The body of the boy suddenly fuzzed out and returned to normal, as if he was a projection that had suddenly malfunctioned before being hurriedly corrected.


    In that instance when it happened, Circe felt that she had seen something inside him, like thousands of blinking white eyes hovering over a trillion winged figures with ming swords, but her mind had already forgotten this detail.


    Whatever she saw must have been so horrifying that her soul had purged it away before she could evenprehend it. She knew this for a fact because her entire body broke out in goosebumps, sweat covered her skin, and her head felt as if someone had been jabbing pitchforks into her brain.


    Her hands twitched and in response to that minor movement, green lightning, resembling tiny snakes emerged from the spear, hissing and crawling slowly toward its tip, Circe did not doubt that if a single bolt reached her skin, she would be ash.


    Her movement froze again, but the shame and fury inside her chest threatened to destabilize her, but she calmed herself, if they wanted her dead, she would already be dead, instead of making useless motions, she should be gathering information and looking for a method to send it to Rowan and find a way to shift the tide in her favor, but everything she was noticing filled her with helplessness.


    If she could not escape death, then it was a foregone conclusion that everyone here would die, she could only make a contribution if she managed to bring the details of these new yers to Rowan.


    The spear that this armored woman was holding to her throat should have been useless against a goddess like her, but she could feel its Aura not only wrapping around her material body but also her Divine Kingdom. It might appear on the surface that this spear was pointed at her throat, but it was instead pointed to her Divine Kingdom.


    Circe was familiar with metals and other materials for weapon crafting, and she noticed that the spear, although masterfully made, was not special, it was the Aura and the energy imbued around it that was threatening.


    She furiously calcted inside her head that if she made a move, she would be dead in a tenth of a second, that was how long she estimated for her Divine Kingdom to be nothing but ash, but she needed at least three seconds to make sure a message was left for Rowan. How would she go about shortening this time? Her mind furiously spins the question around, looking for any possible solution.


    Her gaze shifted back to the boy reading her written report, there was nothing inside it that they would find that could potentially lead to Rowan, they would only know she was answering to someone else.

 Chapter 815 Two Sips And A Tap

    Chapter 815 Two Sips And A Tap


    ??Circe strived to gather every single fact before her that would help her in taking the next steps.


    How they had been able to find the Crystal Leviathan inside the expansive tunnels and under the bloodied waters of the Crystal Lake was not so much a mystery when she considered how they had reached inside her Spatial storage, and retrieved materials from inside it, all while she was unaware.


    She scanned her spatial ring with her Spirit and of all the treasures and weapons kept inside, the only thing missing was the report in the hands of the boy. This struck her as suspicious, and from that single thread, she began to dig deeper.


    That report had been hidden deep inside her Interspatial Ring in her fear that if she was captured it would take a while for it to reach the light of day, enough for Rowan to be alerted if anything could incriminate him, and yet, it had been retrieved without her knowledge, something Circe had always considered impossible, but then a series of clues came together that almost made her cry andugh at the same time.


    Praying that she was right and not about to receive a spear through her neck, Circe took a step back, pressing herself against the bookshelf, cleared her throat, and whispered,


    "Two sips and a tap."


    The woman holding the spear to her throat blinked, and Circe suddenly felt embarrassment flooding down her spine, but she stuck to her guns and repeated herself more loudly,


    "Two sips and a tap!"


    The boy looked up from his report and sighed, "Maeve, you can stop the charade, she already figured out who I am."


    "Really? Two taps and a sip?" The woman brought down the spear, cing the tip to the ground and holding the shaft with azy grace; she turned to the boy with a look of slight annoyance before eyeing Circe with a critical look.


    "Took her long enough to figure it out. My Lord, do we truly need a former Child of Trion? Everything I have seen has left me less than impressed, quirky phrases included."


    Feeling awkward before her judgmental gaze, Circe bowed towards the boy and turned to the woman, whom the boy, undoubtedly Rowan had referred to as Maeve, "It''s two sips and a tap, and if you must know, it is how he drinks his wine, so it is not just a quirky phrase" she did an air quote with her fingers, "but a statement of fact."


    "You recover quite quickly after being scared to the brink of death a moment before," Maeve folded her hands, "How would you know how he drank his wine, such a mortal activity is rarely performed by my master."


    Feeling suddenly energetic after leaving the shadows of death, Circe pointed out, "I don''t need your acknowledgment about how quickly I recover from the brink of death. My lovely master has made sure I die many times before. You mistake my fear for something else, and it is not death. Also, you are wrong about the things our master craves, for I knew our master when he was a mortal, and there I say it, I was the one who gave him the taste for fine wine. It would seem you don''t know him as well as you think."


    Maeve''s voice went cold, "So I should assume that part of his fascination for mortality came from your hands?"


    Maeve sputtered, "Um, yes¡­ I don''t think so, I feel you don''t understand the reason for¡­" feeling like a mouse before the gaze of a cat she turned towards the boy, shifting her eye from the woman to avoid this ufortable situation and was d when Rowan pushed the reports aside and smiled at her,


    "Good job Circe, you have performed far better than I thought. Although your situational awareness iscking and leaves much to be desired, your intuition as always is remarkable. Good job for noticing the pattern I ced in front of you, Maeve does not y nice and you needed an advantage."


    Circe bowed again, and looked at Rowan, "My lord, your¡­"


    She gestured at the body he was wearing, of all the images she had of Rowan in her head, none of them was as a child. She found the sight both appealing and incredibly frightening.


    For a brief moment, she had a weird thought of bringing Rowan to her breast to suckle from it, and he did with pleasure, but then he refused to stop and she did not want him to. She died a few hourster with a smile on her face after her corpse drained of every single liquid copsed.


    Circe shook her head, banishing this thought to the darkness that it came from, she attributed such weird contemtions to the present atmosphere of Trion.


    Rowan brought his small hands and looked at it with a weird look in his eyes, "Oh, this is just the Spirit Guise holding my body, it is still too weak to carry me so I have to be recing it every three minutes for a new one. This size is what I get after disassembling the remaining nine hundred thousand Spirit Guises to increase their numbers sevenfold, to maximize the utility.


    What he did not tell her was that this body was the only other clear memory of Rowan he had before he became someone else. He would be ascending to the Third Dimension soon, and this would be thest tribute he could pay to his previous self¡ª


    Romion, the Benevolent King Who Never Was.


    "I have read through your reports, but it is time I see the current state of Trion for myself before I turn it to ash."


    Rowan stood up and Circe immediately felt the air charge up with electricity. Like a sh flood that emerged from nowhere, the energy Rowan gave had transformed in an instant, from rxed to sheer focus.


    "You have never seen me battle before Circe, so follow the lead of Maeve, she is to be considered one of my hands. You will soon be witnessing my other powerful handsing into y soon, alongside my children. Firm your mind and steel your heart, and if it gets too much for your soul to handle, I give you leave to flee from Trion until the war is over and I have crushed them all."


    The body of Rowan unexpectedly split into seven parts, and six of them vanished, alongside Maeve. The only one remaining began to move below, towards the hall of ascension.


    Circe wanted to protest that she would never flee this fight that wasing, but the thoughts of what she had seen that her mind had quickly had to forget robbed her of her tongue.


    Whatever wasing was not for minuscule gods like her, it would be true horror, and she should be grateful that she hade to y a part in this affair.


    Circe bowed deeply to Rowan, hiding her tears. She had never felt so small. She gritted her teeth and pursued the rapidly disappearing figure of Rowan. She would prove him wrong.


    Unknown to her, the lips of Rowan bent in a smile.

 Chapter 816 Inspiration To Become A Third-Dimensional Entity

    Chapter 816 Inspiration To Be A Third-Dimensional Entity


    ??At the Fourth Supreme Circle, his Nascent Primordial bloodline had grown to an extent that it could contain a portion of his Dimension. It could not hold it for long and as a consequence, Rowan would not be able to ess his full powers as a Nascent Primordial, but it was enough to buy enough time for his next objectives to proceed in the direction he wanted.


    The time for subtlety wasing to a close, but he still had one hand left to y. He had made ns, set his baits, and sweetened the lure, he expected that the big fish would soon be biting.


    Rowan calcted how much time he had in the body of his Spirit Guises, and he pegged it down to a few weeks. Splitting his body into seven parts just elerated the amount of resources he consumed to exist in three-dimensional space without breaking the fragilews of reality inside a universe.


    His Nascent Primordial bloodline had slowed this process drastically, else evenbining all the Spirit Guise would have barely held his body for a few minutes.


    This was the only way Rowan could make moves unseen, he was already a creature that should not exist inside a universe, and any methods he could use to keep his presence under wraps would be used by him.


    This was an eptable risk he was taking due to his advancement in his bloodline to the Fourth Supreme Circle, generally known as Earth gods inside this universe or a Rank 9 Mage in the Magus civilization, he was only one step from pushing his Nascent Primordial bloodline to the 5th Supreme Circle.


    There was a time when something like this would have created great waves inside his heart, in just three decades he had moved through the Supreme Circles and was approaching the realm of the powerful outside the universe.


    Those times were long past, he had achieved far more power than his level would indicate, and reaching the fifth supreme circle with just one bloodline was just a portion of his overall power abilities.


    He decided not to create any more Forges for his ascension from this time forward because he had escaped his most critical period of development. In the period when he was a one-dimensional entity, he had been uniquely vulnerable.


    Strong enough to crush any god, but still weak enough to be easily crushed by the strong.


    As a second-dimensional being, his overall power had been boosted to heights that would ce his previous self to shame, just the awakening of seven of his consciousness was enough to push his abilities to the next level.


    Besides, he expected his next evolution and ascension would be so massive, that no Forge would be able to contain all the energy he would unleash, and he had other reasons he must no longer hide his Light.


    There was also the fact that since his ascension to the Fourth Supreme Circle as a Nascent Primordial, inspiration had been flowing faster into his consciousness like an unending whirlwind and every moment he spent was like he was meditating on the mysteries of creation for a million years, after watching Primordials battle billions of times, he had not left without any benefit, his knowledge about Dimensions had taken a drastic step forward.


    The first obvious upgrade was his consciousness itself.


    Rowan had almost killed Maeve just by staying in his passive defensive state.


    During the period where he watched the battles of Primordials, he had learned and evolved. In that state, he ced himself involved in molding his consciousness like a shield with numerous tiny spikes surrounding it to tear off every intrusion that besets him.


    Maeve looking at him triggered a defensive reaction, and his consciousness had reacted, a direct attack towards not just the soul, but everything that made up her consciousness, including Spirit and body. If her body did not contain such potent power of life and an unreasonable power over death, she would have perished.


    His consciousness had been refined until he did not know what his present consciousness pirs would resemble, or how massive they had grown in power and scope, he had always been limiting himself around everyone because he would simply kill them if he allowed himself to let go of a sliver of control.


    This act was what allowed Maeve to survive his unconscious reaction to her gaze, else he would have annihted her, and who knows how many worlds as his unconscious act of struggle would have rippled out into the universe.


    This refined consciousness and all the inspiration he had gained were being channeled towards his Will of Truth and he could see it developing in real time. By the side of his vision, he casually created a percentage indicator to show him the progress toward a third-dimensional entity.


    Six hours ago, it was 11 percent, now it is 13 percent.


    He would be ready for battle in hisplete form when the moment called for it, that was all that mattered.


    The first consciousness reached the bottom of the Crystal Leviathan, and Rowan''s perception swept through it. He noticed that of the hundred million ves that Circe had rescued, 423,118 of them were Earth gods, a respectable number given their inferior bloodline and the condition they had found themselves in.


    Most likely Circe had prioritized saving Earth gods when she began rescuing ves from the madness above.


    For Rowan to create gods, he only needed to refine their souls and a new bloodline could be chosen after they became purified of their mortal burden. He had enough Bloodline Source to amodate all of them.


    With a wave of his hand, he sent all the Earth gods to a deep slumber, startling everyone around. Rowan hovered in the air cross-legged and took a single wisp of his consciousness and scattered it into individual parts to fit every single Earth god, and then he began to investigate their souls, reading every single experience and memory they had lived through over the course of their lives.


    He had realized that not everyone deserves the chance to be a god. This was not a judge of their moral character or beliefs, but from the experience he had gained when he had created his first set of gods.


    Of a thousand candidates, only two survived the process, and after contemting the numerous reasons why that happened, he realized that a certain intrinsic quality was missing from most people that would cause them to resist the process of discarding every vor of mortality in their souls.


    It was the ability to remain themselves under extreme modification.


    This did not mean having a stiff personality that could not change, but it was the ability to hold on to your core beliefs and personality and still find a way to be dynamic. It was the reason gods could be Immortal and endure the long stretch of time.


    The two mortals who survived to be gods had the quality of ultimate belief in themselves, not in their abilities or power for they had lived a life that had been deprived of most of those qualities, but in something much deeper than that.


    This was the source of inspiration for Rowan''s Third-


    Dimensional Evolution. It was a lucky coincidence that the first gods he created were the ones who gave him the inspiration to be a Third Dimension Entity.

 Chapter 817 Unexpected Discovery

    Chapter 817 Unexpected Discovery


    ??Such rapid advancement was I''m uncountable advantage in what was going toe next.


    Rowan would have likely had to spend decades before this inspiration to evolve into a higher state if he had not delved deeper into the mysteries of the soul and the difference between a mortal and an immortal.


    Which coincidentally would be the level he would attain when he moved to the Fifth Supreme Circle with his bloodline of Sheol.


    At that time his bloodline would also go through another evolution from mortal to immortal, alongside his Tree of Desire bloodline, and he also nned to ascend his Ouroboros bloodline straight to the Fifth Supreme Circle in that same time.


    If he evolved into a third-dimensional entity at the same time, that would simply be the icing on the cake.


    At that time the difference between his present self and his future would be as different as the me of a candlepared to the fires of a volcano.


    It was the reason he needed his enemies to know his present state and wrongfully measure his power levels, and he was willing to make himself bait.


    There was no way Rowan would be hiding such a massive power-up and he nned to set the stage properly when he began.


    He wanted to kill all Reflections of his father, and so he was worried about thest face among the four Reflections. Without that knowledge, he could not move forward too quickly, but time was not with him and so he had to take the risk.


    With the first pass of this consciousness of Rowan through the minds of the Earth gods, he confirmed that of these Earth gods, 13,259 of them were irreversibly corrupted.


    After years of suffering countless tortures, they did not break down but became a warped version of their masters, delighting in inflicting the same pain on others and going out of their way to betray and corrupt others who were struggling to escape this captor''s leash.


    It was fascinating that some of the acts performed by these Earth gods had even shocked the nobles of Trion. They had a unique perspective as victims of torture and therefore could inject a level of depravity into the games for their masters that made Rowan feel a bit of chill.


    Rowan quietly extinguished their life force, he did this without causing them pain, Trion was already filled with nothing but pain, and he was channeling all his rage to the true culprit of these atrocities.


    He collected their Soul energies and channeled the life force into the millions of mortals inside the Crystal Leviathan.


    Most of these mortals looked normal on the surface, but a life of abuse and shoddy treatments had left most of them with scars that would never fade, their bloodline foundations had been crippled, and their Spirits damaged. It was remarkable how much they had endured through the abuse.


    Rowan was reminded once again, that although he had suffered in the hands of his father, he was not the only one who had felt the brunt of their unhealthy presence. For so long his actions and the life of trillions of people had been affected by the seeds of evil they spread throughout the universe.


    It was time he put it all to an end.


    The life force from these malevolent Earth gods to these mortals was a small payment for the suffering they had endured. This life force would cleanse all the wounds in their bodies and Spirits and would go a long way to pacify their mental traumas.


    For now, this was the best he could do, when he finished with the creation of the gods, then the next step in settling these people would begin.


    Rowan spent several hours going through every detail of the life of the Earth gods and when he was done, he discovered that if he decided not to take any risk in selecting who was assured of bing gods, only 106 were capable of this feat.


    If he wanted to risk the life of some potential candidate, then he would expect only 353 Earth gods to survive the process, and although he was sure that every single Earth god that was here, if given the chance to be gods, even with nearly a hundred percent guarantee that it would lead to their deaths, most of agree to take it.


    Rowan had greater ns for these people and so he would not risk it, there would be only 106 gods born on this day.


    Rowan awoke the remaining Earth gods from slumber and summoned the selected candidates to his side, still asleep he collected all their souls and brought them to his Dimension.


    ?


    The second strand of consciousness entered the Spirit Guise of Boreas on the throne and he stayed still for a brief moment as he read through all the events that had transpired in his absence.


    The left hand of Boreas twitched and Rowan looked at it with surprise, he was in the body that was equal to a Major God, it was impossible for it to just move for no reason.


    That movement came from a memory and it was surprising to Rowan that there was almost no connection with him and that memory, as if there was a spot in his mind that he had forgotten.


    However, his powerful consciousness did not take long for him to make the link between this simple twitch and something else that had urred to him when he was a mortal inside the Nexus.


    Rowan rubbed his brows in surprise, ''My left limb I sacrificed in order to escape Lamia is still in y?''


    He was mildly interested in this unknown factor, but he ced it aside, he had lost that limb when he could not truly control his essence and although it held a considerable amount of his bloodline like Vraegar, it was useless to him at this time.


    He merely had an evolved Ouroboros Bloodline at that time and it was still an Empyrean bloodline that was corrupted by Chaos.


    Rowan suddenly went still.


    Chaos! Caine! His bloodline still had remnants. Although no longer linked with him, it was still a connection that these two Eldritch beings could take to find him.


    Rowan frowned before ounting for the fact that perhaps the war ahead might reveal some unknown yers. It was a good thing that he had caught a hint of their possible interference, he would only have to adjust his ns.


    His perception swept outside the Vault of Hekaton, and he smiled in satisfaction. Another bait he had ced had borne fruit and caught an unexpected big fish.


    After he killed Boreas, Rowan hadid hidden evidence to show that this god had been ughtered. One of the signs he kept was a minute energy of Ohrox, the Demon King.


    He was cing a subterfuge in the event that what happened here would be found by the gods of Trion, and he would use the presence of a Demon King to twist the narrative.


    What he had not expected was that he would catch an elusive prey that seemingly had no weakness and a strong connection with the gods of Trion.


    Rowan had seen the Webs of Minerva surrounding the Vault of Hekaton, and with the manner it interacted with the destructive energy around the area, and having the Infernal Spark and Soul of a Demon King inside of him, he had unexpectedly discovered that Minerva was a Demon.

 Chapter 818 Rebirth

    Chapter 818 Rebirth


    ??Rowan paused a while in thought before dismissing that assumption, he did not know the entire powers of the strange goddess and if she was able to control demonic energies, it seemed ridiculous to contemte, but she worked with his father, which automatically meant she was not a simple creature.


    He should never make assumptions until he has all the facts before him. Treating her like a demon because she had shown proof that she controlled demonic energies was infantile, but he saw an opportunity before him that he could not give up.


    The one thing Rowan understood about ns was that even the bestid ones can quickly go to shit if one small problem or an unexpected event urs, making you wonder if you ever had a n at all in the first ce.


    He had seen it happen in the Cerulean Gxy, every time he wanted to evolve or make borate schemes, what Rowan came to find out was that with enough redundancies put in ce, any concern that arises could be nipped in the bud.


    It was the reason he always remained careful even though he knew he could probably shatter Trion with a single move, and his carefulness had been rewarded with this change in the Minerva situation. He wanted a way to round up all the gods of Trion in one swoop, and now he knew how to locate Minerva.


    Apart from the god King, the one who should have the most reliable information about the Third Prince would be Minerva. He needed her soul to confirm many of his spections.


    Linking his consciousness to his Dimension, he located the Infernal Spark of Ohrox and he began to siphon power into a cradle he made frombining a thousand Spirit Guises. If he wanted to make an impression, he had to make it look as legit as possible.


    The thousand Spirit Guises when melded together had a form simr to an egg, but with the injection of Demonic energy into it, the appearance began to slowly change to that of Ohrox, the Demon Prince of Destruction.


    The eyes of the Demon opened and he roared, and the energy that it was draining from the Infernal Spark increased a thousandfold.


    "Interesting, have I not killed you already?" Rowan muttered to himself as he felt a new burst of Soul energy begin to arise inside the Demon King.


    At this moment his other consciousnesses were traveling through the sea of destruction towards the resonance of the vault he had detected when he collected the sample of their Runes during the meeting with the God-King.


    Rowan had settled into a deep state of concentration as he began moving all the pieces towards the rightful position but with these new changes inside his Dimension.


    He felt his Dimension shake as the rebirth of a Demon King was triggered.


    "Even the bestid ns¡­" He cursed silently, but excitement was building in his heart because he had astonishingly received inspiration for his Fourth-dimensional body.


    Rowan observed that the progress towards a Third-dimensional body was at 16 percent and this new inspiration had not affected its progress, but it meant that if he became a Third-dimensional being, there was every possibility that he could shoot up to the fourth without much dy.


    He should be more concerned with the rebirth of the Demon King inside his Dimension but Rowan was just too pleased with this development to care.


    Nevertheless, he began waking up one of his Sovereigns, then switched to waking up both of them. It was always better to have the nuclear option ready at a button call.


    The Gray me of the Principality caught his attention, it was blinking rapidly as if in excitement, Rowan summoned it over,


    "Do you know the reason for the resurrection of the demon?"


    The Principality quickly replied, "Creator, you killed its Soul but not its Will, it was only a matter of time before it would be able to harvest more Soul Energy for its resurrection, and being beside its Infernal Spark has elerated this process."


    Of course, Rowan almostughed at the simplicity of it. The Third Dimension controlled space, while the fourth controlled time. He may have killed the God King in this space, but without shattering his Will, Ohrox still had ess to time.


    A fourth-dimensional being was truly Immortal unless their Will was shattered to pieces.


    "How do you shatter a Will?" Rowan asked.


    "There are few methods, but I think the best example is waiting out there in the universe." the Principality answered after considering the question for a while.


    Rowan immediately understood what it meant, which was the blood of the universe.


    He had noticed broken Wills inside of it and did not know how they came to be.


    "The dying blood of a universe is a potent resource. Although no one would gather it because of the curse it brings, if you want to shatter a Will, this is, rtively, the most avable resource out there for that process."


    As Rowan watches the resurrection of the Demon King in fascination, he calls out to the Principality, "Tell me everything you know about Will."


    ?


    The Ancestors of Trion gathered together before a quiet river at night, the water from the calm river shining from the light of the moon and casting its brilliance on the six figures that a few months back were the greatest powers in Trion, the sole Earth gods in the entire.


    Today they came together to celebrate the end of their reign and the beginning of a new and unrecognizable world. They had been sitting here for a while now, perhaps days, and no one had spoken a single word.


    It was as if sitting together was afort, and they all shared in themon activity with luxury.


    They had called it a celebration but no one here was smiling, all of them were seated around a blue me and they waited for the summon from the gods to lead their houses to battle.


    Except for Telmus, as a tradition dating back millions of years, all the Ancestors carried the name of their Primogenitor, and for so long this had been a source of pride, but now¡­


    "Was that the reason you always hated them?" Horush asked, who was a bear of a man with two furry ears like a cat, "This disregard for their children, the madness, all the blood, and suffering."


    Telmus looked away as if he did not hear the question, before quietly answering, "Among other things."


    "If there was anyone I thought could escape this madness, it was always supposed to be you." Bhus snickered. He resembled an elf with long blond hair and a thin face.


    "The gods make fools of us all," Telmus said, "But I choose to walk this path. You all epted it."


    "You say that as if it means anything. In the end, we are all in the same boat. This was not the path I promised my family." Vulgimmented. He resembled an old man with a hunched back and was smoking from a pipe.


    "Speak for yourself," Tiberius chuckled, startling most of the Earth gods here except Telmus who regarded him with an apathetic gaze, "Vulgim, your family is among the most egregious in this ongoing abomination. What is it, nearly ny-


    five percent of your people were ughtered in just a few days? Their blood thirst even surprises me."

 Chapter 819 I Am Enough

    Chapter 819 I Am Enough


    ??These words from Tiberius silenced the Earth gods when they were told not to interfere with the decision of the gods on the issue of cannibalization, they had expected thatmon sense would soon prevail among their people.


    The very earth of Aroth had be so soaked with blood and screams that if you picked up any random dirt from the ground and squeezed it, it would bleed.


    There was madness inside their bloodline that the Ancestors had escaped only because of their talent and the amount of time they had spent as Earth gods, they were already Earth gods and the chains over their bloodline were a greater mental block than any call to eat their own babies to increase the power of their bloodlines.


    Still to watch everything they knew crumble to madness was a unique torture they never knew they would get to experience one day.


    "I hear you encourage it," Vulgim spat back, "line up millions of women and children and feed them to the massive grinders."


    Tiberius snickered, "What can I say, men are more suited towards war, and even if it is by only a few percent increase in efficiency at the Earth god level I am seizing every advantage. The Final Throne belongs to Tiberius."


    "What is left to rule¡­" Bhus questioned the smug Tiberius, "...but a world of fire and blood. You have always reached far past your talents, nothing good would evere of this, but you are too pigheaded to admit it out loud."


    Tiberius stood up and spread his arms wide, he was a muscr man who had lost his left hand in the past and had reced it with a prosthetic treasure that resembled the arm of an insect,


    "You are wrong, all of you, I see farther than you can imagine! Don''t you all realize what a final Emperor signifies? We would no longer be chained to this world, to this small gxy, Trion would finally be free to spread its bounty to all civilizations in the universe."


    Bhus scoffed, "A bounty of death."


    "I am from a bloodline of war," Tiberius growled, "death is my message and my calling. We shall spread our gloriousnguage to the universe and they shall understand the might of Trion, their children shall worship at our feet, their men shall pull our ships through the void with their spirits¡­" Tiberius'' voice was slowly increasing in pitch as excitement filled his crazed eyes.


    "But for how long I wonder, funny that you should say all that Tiberius, but you are still scared inside, you would no longer be leafing soldiers, but blood-crazed weapons, what glory is there in battles like that?" Telmus whispered, but everyone here heard him.


    "What do you mean by that Telmus? Are you going against the decree from the gods?!" Tiberius frowned, his tirade interrupted, and he felt a stiffness in his throat as the words he had been about to proim were interrupted by Telmus''s whispers.


    Telmus had spoken the words that he had been afraid of deep inside his heart, he knew from this day forth, he would no longer be leading soldiers, but a den of blood thirty vipers. It was a fragile bnce that needed to be maintained because unlike everyone had imagined, Tiberius knew when all the weak of Trion had been ughtered, without new prey, Trion would consume itself.


    He understood that the only way to lead his civilization away from death was to spread them to the stars, in the hope that one day they would learn to master their urges.


    The voice of Telmus interrupted his worried musing,


    "Have you all noticed the stars¡­ they are different, they are no longer filled with light and heat, but darkness and death. I saw this happen in a small part of the sky before, and I tracked down that section of the heavens and discovered that it was a ce called the Cerulean gxy, it had a vibrant civilization, but now every single god there had unexpectedly vanished."


    "The stars over this gxy had been bloody and every god died, I wonder what would happen when now the entire universe is filled with stars like this," Telmus whispered again, his eyes fixed on the sky.


    "Forgive us brother, but not all of us are chained to the stars like you." Boreas who had been quiet all these while smiled, "We only bother with the problems we have here on earth."


    "I suppose it gave me a unique perspective about this entire matter. I feel an odd sense of connection with it. Something ising, and the¡­ totality of it, the sheer inevitability it brings causes my mind to shake." Telmus spoke slowly and he stood up, "This is thest time I will be together with you all. I wish I could say I would miss it, but you bastards are an eyesore."


    He began to walk away but he suddenly stopped and shifted his head a little as if he was hearing something in the distance. The rest of the Earth gods looked around but they could not detect any change in the surrounding space.


    Telmus cursed silently, cracked his neck, and rolled his shoulders. Anyone who knew him knew he was readying for battle. The Earth gods here knew it, and it scared them all.


    The sparkling river before them suddenly lit up with a red glow and exploded as it transformed intova and molten rock. The river had stretched for more than eight hundred miles, but in a single instant, it became boilingva. The heat it gave off was so intense it caused forest fire for miles and painted the skies already red with blood with a shade of darkness that covered the light of the moon.


    A regal voice emerged from the river ofva, as ady d in the robes of an Empress with a shiny crown delicately walked on top of the molten magma to the gathered Earth gods,


    "Surely you would not think of leaving this gathering Telmus without saying goodbye to me."


    Every Earth god bowed before her, except Telmus who did not turn around.


    The Empress, Scarlet Sinshirin Kuranes, created a throne out of theva and did not seem displeased that Telmus had not responded to her question, instead, she seemed oddly pleased.


    She turned to the Earth gods and gestured for them to be at ease, "I will leave the organization of your houses to you, but there are some discrepancies I have to address, and chief among them is rted to you Telmus."


    The Empress stopped talking, as all eyes turned to the solitary figure who was backlit by the red glow of theva, he finally sighed and turned around, "Spectacr entrance Scarlet, you have killed thest of the Moon Finch that lives in these waters. That species has existed on this world for millions of years, far longer than even your family, but you killed them all just to grandstand,"


    The Empress''s smile brightened, "The matter on the ground is not about lousy fishes, it is about the greatest event in themon days, the Holy War."


    "Is that what they are calling it now?" Telmus scoffed, "Holy?"


    "Of course it is holy, it is the will of the gods, and by their powers vested to me, I question you Telmus, about your decision not to follow their decree. Why are your people without any new Earth gods?"


    Telmus grinned, "It is because for this war, only I am enough. Tell the gods to cease this madness, and I shall end the war alone."

 Chapter 820 Wielding The Stars

    Chapter 820 Wielding The Stars


    ??Telmus'' words hung in the air for a while and it was broken by the Empress''s loudughter, "I admire you Telmus, I truly do. You choose to bind yourself to thews you hate and you still wonder why it does not follow your will. You are weak despite all your powers, and it is your madness that wille to an end, not those of the gods. Thest time I checked, they were gods, and you are mortal. Your words are empty and your hand is weak."


    Telmus sneered and pointed at the Empress, "You are giving me reasons to change my mind about keeping you alive with every word thates from your mouth. I have not obstructed your war, and instead given more than it would ever need to seed. This is my final offer and warning Scarlet, don''t test me!"


    The Empress tapped the side of her throne in amusement, "So you are finally going to shed your cloak of civility and rebel?"


    Telmus growled, an air of menace erupting from his body that shook the stars and he closed his eyes and breathed out slowly, releasing the tension that had been building and making all the Earth gods nearly fall to the ground in relief.


    They all saw the difference between them and Telmus, and it was as wide as the gulf between the stars. In their eyes were a mixture of fear and adoration. Telmus was an Earth god like them all, but he had reached such high levels of power by the effort of his sheer talent.


    Was it possible that a single person could be so blessed? Surely even the gods would not be able to challenge him at the same level. Was there any single Earth god in all of creation that could stand before him?


    The Empress could easily read the hearts of these Ancestors, and her smile grew brighter even as her rage burned hotter, she spoke sweetly and the Ancestors shuddered,


    "Wise choice Telmus, we require at least forty million Earth gods from the Minerva bloodline, which should leave twenty percent of your poption free of this purge. It is the most favorable condition you can ever have, no one here had this sort of grace given to their families. Including me, so you have no more excuses."


    Telmus growled and began to walk away, his body began to slowly fade into the darkness leaving his long white hair floating like a mirage, the Empress chuckled but her eyes were filled with anger, "Oh, I think you might know that I took your daughter for my personal handmaiden until the war is over. She would be by my side andpletely safe."


    Telmus stopped walking away and his body returned, he looked down at his palms, where there were two lines wiggling, shing, and attempting to fuse. He was close, but still so far away, "Fuck it, the stars are dead, what future does my child have in the universe of the dead? Better if it all burns"


    He stretched forth his hand and grabbed one of the ephemeral chains bounding him to the stars and pulled.


    The chains binding him to the stars were made so they were ephemeral and Telmus or anyone else was not supposed to have the ability to touch them. Telmus however, never cared for rules. His entire life had been about breaking rules.


    The initial tug on the chain was made with so much power that the rotation of Trion, the biggest Major World in the universe, stopped for a second.


    A massive shockwave erupted from his position that shattered the earth for thousands of miles and vaporized every single Earth god except the Empress, whose throne was shattered to pieces.


    The shockwave could have continued spreading until it covered the entire, but instead, it returned to Telmus who used it to vibrate the hand he was using to hold the ephemeral chain in a mystical pattern and it created a loop in the chain that traveled up to the star, causing the chain to wrap around the star, squeezing it until it became the size of a small city and a continual force was still being exerted n the chains making the star smaller, hotter and brighter as it was pulled towards Trion with speeds leaving light far behind.


    All this gesture was done almost instantaneously, and he seized another chain, pulling on it, causing another massive shockwave that pushed the Empress back for a few thousand feet.l, shattering the dozens of halos that had covered her from her crown.


    Empress Scarlet''s robes were torn to rags and she yelled in rage and summoned a de of me and frost, but the shockwave that swept past her shattered her godly weapon, and nearly threw her on her back.


    A loud whining sound alerted her and she looked upwards where her eyes widened in shock.


    Telmus had pulled an entire star, and she only had the chance to look back at him in shock and bring her hands up before a star that had been squeezed to a few hundred feet in diameter mmed into her body.


    Surprisingly there was not arge st because the Empress had caught the star and held it easily with her hands. She smiled at Telmus, "Nice trick, but you forget who you challenge. I am the daughter of fire, the¡­"


    Telmus simply brought his left hand forward, and a second star materialized beneath her feet, and unexpectedly the star she was holding multiplied a million times in weight, she could barely scream before the two stars collided.


    A bright light shone for an instant and winked out, leaving behind a ck stone hovering in the air.


    Telmus opened his right palm and the stone flew down and settled on it. The angered screams from the Empress could be heard emerging from it.


    "Killing you too quickly is a mercy. This should hold you for all time unless your mother frees you¡­ if she can"


    "Telmus! Do you dare hold me here? You would set back our mission and the gods would no longer be amused by their favorite pet." The screams from the Empress were shrill, imprisoning her was a far more difficult feat than killing her, and Telmus had effortlessly done that, and even worse, using the tools of his captivity.


    He looks at the skies ignoring her rants, and then he winds back his arm and throws the ck stone, the stone rapidly flies out of Trion, heading deep into the universe, "If she is quick to find you."


    His eyes traced the path of the stone through the universe and Telmus suddenly swung his arm backward, it was unknown when he had grabbed another ten stars, and using the ephemeral chains as a whip, he swung it behind him and turned around to a figure that had silently appeared behind him.


    The figure was covered in haze and smoke from the devastation that had just urred here and from their size they were taller than Telmus who was almost seven feet tall. It should have been possible to see their features, but the smoke and dust seemed to hug the figure, shaking any attempt to prate the obstructions.


    Telmus looked at the silent figure and then looked at his right hand to see that the chains he was holding had been neatly sliced off. The chain emitted shrieks of pain before copsing into a bloody fog.

 Chapter 821 I Shall Collect Your Head

    Chapter 821 I Shall Collect Your Head


    ??"That was amusing," the deep voice of a man emerged from the haze, who then stepped forward to reveal himself to Telmus. In the right hand of the man was the stone the Telmus had just sent towards the universe.


    Telmus sighed, "Tiberius, what brings you from your bloody halls into thends of mortals?"


    "It is rare that I get to save people, but not without a price of course," Tiberius answered and waved his hand, releasing the five Ancestors who should have perished when Telmus made his first move.


    With a flick from his feet, he tossed the dazed Ancestors into the distance, their bodies broken from his move and bathing his legs with blood, they all left their right arm behind, and because it was Tiberius that caused this wound, they could never heal from this injury and the blood that flowed from it would go to him in perpetuity, leaving them in a state of constant agony until they perished.


    Death in the hands of Telmus would have been a greater gift than the saving grace from Tiberius.


    Tiberius bent down and scooped the thick blood around his legs, and he ran his hand across his bald head, rubbing the blood of the Ancestors across it, like the ancient warrior he was, as his skin drank the blood until there was nothing left, he shuddered in pleasure,


    "Are you catching a glimpse of Trion these days Telmus? Why should I stay in my Hall of Blood, when I have a world filled with it? Still, lucky I was around eh, else this little empress would be floating yonder. Now tell me why you want to do something as stupid as that. We gave you a pretty good deal, no?"


    Telmus began to walk towards the God of War, and he stopped beside him, "I don''t answer to you, Tiberius. Do you seek to stop me?"


    He waited for a short moment and walked past the God of War, his eyes already searching the horizon for his family.


    The God of War appeared a bit surprised at the moment before he sucked air through his teeth, and then he looked up and began tough, "You little abomination, truly, you are willing to fight me! Hahaha¡­ this is the greatest gift you can ever give me."


    Telmus stopped walking and raised both his hands and with his chains he seized a thousand stars in each hand, "I will not repeat myself, Tiberius."


    "You little fucker," the God of War flung the stone containing the Empress towards Aroth and conjured a de of bone and blood and with a cry of anger he charged at Telmus.


    Telmus did not wait for the God of War to reach him before making his moves and they mmed against each other like two meteorites, reality shattered and they were sucked into the Underverse.


    A short momentter they popped out of reality, their presence shattering the earth and the heavens, and they shed again tearing reality apart and vanishing.


    Everything seemed to be at peace for a moment before reality shattered again and a body was spat out with his left hand missing.


    The body mmed into the earth, causing a massive crater, and leaving a mushroom cloud that could be seen from space.


    Telmus walked through the devastation, white hair flowing like snow and eyes filled with anger, in his left hand was the arm of the God of War.


    The arm was struggling to escape his grasp, but Telmus seized it with both hands and with a violent pull, and in a single smooth motion, he peeled the skin and muscle away from the bone.


    He tossed aside the wriggling flesh and held up the arm bone as if it was a short sword, he swiped it to the left, dispersing the dust and countering a mighty blow from Tiberius''s sword of blood.


    The God of War had already regrown his arm and when he saw what Telmus wielded against him, his eyes zed in anger, and he attacked in a severe burst of movement that shattered reality all around them.


    With every move he made, he roared his wrath and bloodlust, his sword of blood making a thousand cuts in a fraction of a second, carrying preciseness and an unearthly force.


    Telmus, on the other hand, countered all the blows without even looking at them, instead, he stared at the face of Tiberius, and when the God of War looked at him directly in the eye, Telmus shifted his stance a bit and moved the arm in a weird manner that took it in and out of reality before he retreated a single step, but this time he was holding another arm from Tiberius, as he had ingeniously sliced off another of Tiberius''s arm.


    Telmus swiped the arms across each other, removing the skin and flesh from the new one, and stared coldly at the God of War.


    "You are not the one I hate Tiberius, but if you don''t leave my path, I shall collect your head with my next move."


    Tiberius growled like a rabid dog, blood and alive pouring out from his mouth like rain, "You fucking mongrel, you think because you too my arms, that you have achieved anything?! I will show you what it means to battle the God of War."


    Tiberius screamed and his body exploded into a ball of blood and muscle that twisted into arcane shapes before taking the form of a red giant with eight arms and four heads.


    The God of War raised all eight arms and eight bloody suns appeared overhead and transformed into eight massive melee weapons, from swords, axes, shields, and spears to a chained whip."


    He mmed his hands together and his weapons shredded reality, sending out great pulses of power towards Telmus.


    "I will tear you apart and feast on your liver for a million years." The voice of the God of War resounded all over Trion drawing the attention of all the gods, and every mortal of power who could understand his words carried by his Intent of ughter.


    With the strength to shatter a thousand worlds, the God of War swung all his weapons towards Telmus, who sighed and pushed the two arms into the ground in front of him before raising his empty hands in front of him.


    "Little girl if you are watching your old man right now, this is how you use your talent of absorption."


    The weapons of the God of War smashed into Telmus, and there was no loud st. He simply went still as all the energy of the blow was absorbed by Telmus''s palms.


    Telmus closed his hands into a fist and all the energy he had collected suddenly multiplied and was returned a million times over!


    Except for a single head that was left, Tiberius''s body was vaporized to a state that was smaller than atoms.


    If this blow had ended here it would have been terrible enough, but from the sh with the God of War, Telmus had traced his path of power, and although he did not know where it led, he directed all those forces towards it.


    It was the reason that when the consciousness of Rowan reached the Vault of Tiberius he was startled when the sea of destruction vibrated and a massive palm descended on the vault.

 Chapter 822 No Shame Losing To Him

    Chapter 822 No Shame Losing To Him


    ??The descending palm was thousands of miles in diameter and as it tore through the sea of destruction it was consumed before it could reach the vault below by the extra-dimensional destructive properties of this ce, but Rowan was still surprised by how long it had been able tost through the destruction, as he had just glimpsed pure kic energy inside that palm and little else.


    It was just force that had been magnificently controlled and coordinated, it was almost like a work of art, one that Rowan could appreciate, because he had always found the line between chaos and order to be quite fascinating.


    There was nothing as chaotic as a battle, and when you introduce magic and external energies into the mix, everything would be much moreplex, but the ability to weave through all that noise and find the "sweet spot" where everything fell into ce was not something everyone was capable of.


    Who was the God of War fighting? Well, anyone who was doing that should not stop anytime soon because it would provide the necessary distraction that he needed.


    Deciding not to leave anything to chance, Rowan synchronized with his other consciousness. He had deliberately left them separated before in order to reduce the chance that any "noise" could be sensed between all his consciousness due to the fact that he was presently inhabiting the body of the Spirit Guises, and they could not fully contain his presence.


    If he exerted more of his powers then there was a possibility thatmunicating between his consciousness while inside this body could be tracked, but he needed to know what had just happened.


    Rowan''s ns were dynamic and adaptable to whatever situation that might arise, and so the need to always be up to speed with everything was crucial. The risk he decided, was worth it.


    He connected with his other consciousness inside the Crystal Leviathan for a fraction of a second before breaking the link and understanding everything that happened and was still transpiring.


    With this revtion, he shifted his entire n and moved them forward!


    The consciousness standing before the vault of Tiberius considered the reason for this change, "Telmus¡­ another outlier and supreme genius like Ohrox who have drawn my attention because of their unique vision. Is he also a Demon or Mutant of a Demon and a Dominator, his mother controls demonic energy after all.


    Rowan''s desire to understand the Great Abyss increased, he hade across two very stunning individuals and they were rted to the Great Abyss. He was aware that the Great Abyss was being led by a Primordial and so he had kept his distance, it was still fascinating to consider was sort of environment would breed such a wide range of talent.


    Telmus''s battle with the God of War was truly eye-opening, as Rowan was startled when he noticed that Telmus was an Earth god and controlled Intent. Although that was not what stunned him, creating Intent from techniques ultimately depended onprehension, and Rowan had created Intent when he was in the Second Circlepared to the Fourth Circle where both he and Telmus now reside, yet this case was different.


    Telmus did not have a single Intent or a dozen, he did not have a hundred or a thousand, he had tens of thousands, perhaps as much as a hundred thousand or more! He would have to thoroughly examine him to get a certain number but his consciousness inside the Crystal Leviathan had read tens of thousands of Intent.


    When Rowan first developed his Berserker Intent, he gained tons of attributes every time he upgraded it, from the mortal Grade, Refined, Earth, Heaven, Transcendent, Immortal, and finally to the Origin Grade, he had acquired tens of thousands of attribute points that had pushed his powers further than his levels would ount for.


    Although Rowan was aware that due to his mutated Empyrean physique as a Six-headed Ouroboros Serpent and his ability to reverse Time, he had inordinately gained far more attributes than an average individual every time he upgraded his technique, and this was for only a single Berserker Aspect.


    He had never had the chance to push for more techniques towards the Origin Stage from this point as he decided to only develop Omnipotent techniques or Aspects like the Lost mes but that was before he discovered there was a higher power than Intent and evolved into a Dimensional being.


    Rowan had nned on learning hundreds of techniques and reaping the benefits from devouring the tribtions after bringing them all to the Origin Stage, but he no longer needed to follow this path.


    Rowan had not imagined learning thousands of techniques to the level of Origin, and Telmus here had learned tens of thousands of techniques to the Origin grade. This was simply madness.


    Learning this amount of technique was not just an issue of time and avability, if that was the case every god would live long enough to be able to master millions of Intent. To achieve this, it was purely about talent.


    It took Rowan an average of about a year to get to the Origin Stage of the Berserker Aspect, even though he had not been focusing on it, and only actively trained with his Berserker Aspect for a total period of two weeks.


    It would usually take a talented god hundreds of thousands of years to push a simple technique to the Origin grade, for others, millions, perhaps even billions of years. Since acquiring more Intent was the method for a god to grow, they were always searching for ways to boost their talents andprehension speed.


    The Faith and worship from mortals was a resource used by the gods to boost theirprehension, but even with that advantage, a talented god could barely bring more than a hundred techniques to the Origin grade. In their entire lifetime. Which was usually a billion trillion years, or longer depending on the nature of their universe.


    From all records he could find Telmus was born barely 600,000 years ago, and most of those times he had been imprisoned by Minerva as punishment for his stubbornness, and in the short time frame he had been free, he had gathered all these Intent.


    It was a remarkable achievement, one that Rowan had never seen before, or even thought could be made in such short amounts of time.


    He could do it if he wanted to as he had always been curious about how far he could have pushed this conjecture of multiple Intent, but he ultimately discarded it as useless. At a point, no matter the number of attributes he could gain from enhancing hundreds of techniques, it would still not match up against the power of Will.


    Intent could be seen as the control of space, while Will was the control of Time. Intent could no longer grow past the limitation of space, but Will could grow past the limitations of Time, evolving to control both Space and Time and beyond, reaching higher dimensions and controlling more mystical abilities.


    Telmus could be seen as aplete master over Space. The God of War had announced his rage all over Trion and drew the attention of everyone in power who was able to see this level ofbat, and this did nothing but disy his shameful defeat to a mortal.


    Although Rowan considered that there was nothing shameful about losing to somebody like Telmus.

 Chapter 823 Inside The Vault

    Chapter 823 Inside The Vault


    ??There was nothing to be shamed about losing to a man who was probably unique in this universe and every other universe that existed.


    He had crushed the God of War and Rowan was sure he was not even using a fraction of his true power, Rowan knew that if not for bing a Dimensional being who controls Will, he would not be able to challenge Telmus.


    This man was the true Dominator of Space.


    Even if Telmus had gained only 10,000 points of Attributes from each technique he brought to Origin Stage, disregarding the abilities he might have gained from crushing its tribtions, after gaining tens of thousands of Intent, his total attributes should be in the hundreds of millions at the least.


    With his control over force, he could nearly multiply the amount of power he could unleash to an unknown degree. Such a level of ability was chilling to contemte.


    Acquiring so much Intent was admirable, but it would ultimately block his path toward Will. It was such a shame that he was on a lost path. If only someone had been there to show him the true road to power, which was towards higher dimensions.


    Technically it was possible for a single Intent to give birth to a Will, but that would require an in-depth understanding of that Intent to its ultimate extent, with his talent, there was no reason why Telmus would not be able to acquire Will but he had gone the opposite way and pursued more Intent.


    With so much Intent acquired, how could Telmus be able to reconcile all the Intents he had for his path toward Will to be revealed?


    This was also not addressing the fact that his Soul was still mortal, and even though he must have acquired a lot of Intent that could aid in the strengthening of his Soul, he was still ultimately a mortal being, no matter how powerful he was.


    His mortal soul would not be able to hold the power of Will. It was already ridiculous that he could hold all these Intent inside him in the first ce.


    It suddenly struck Rowan that perhaps he had seen the key to the entire puzzle of Telmus, which was his soul. With his talent, Telmus should probably be able to reach the limit of a single Intent and then discover a higher realm which is Will.


    Yet he was unable to take this step because of the bloodline lock over the Children of Trion. He was stuck to be nothing but an Earth god, and to break the lock perhaps he sought other alternatives. If one Intent would not do, what about a thousand, or ten thousand, or even more?


    To conquer Time, Telmus had chosen to conquer Space, but it was useless, without an Immortal Soul.


    No matter which prison his mother Minerva kept him in, there was nothing greater than the prison over his bloodline.


    Telmus could likely see the path of time disyed before him, but he would never reach it. He was a man dying of thirst before a flowing river, held back by chains forged by his mother.


    The tragic fate of this man was no concern of Rowan, however, this battle had drawn the attention of every single god in Trion. There was no better chance than this one to begin his recement of the gods.


    "Luck is on my side." He chuckled wryly.


    If this coincidence was possible because of luck, then Rowan shuddered to contemte what truly powerful members of this bloodline would be capable of.


    The seed his mother left for him was burning inside his consciousness, and he feared he already knew the truth about this third bloodline of his, but he ced that matter aside for the moment.


    "The weight of expectations from our parents hangs on our neck, choking us all¡­ If you are wise you would do like I do Telmus, ignore or kill them."


    Rowan''s consciousness in the Crystal Leviathan began to follow the battle as he increased the speed of his other consciousnesses toward the remaining vaults.


    If he timed it right, he could control all the vaults before sunrise, and then it would be him against the God King, the first Reflection. His true enemy.


    ?


    Rowan''s consciousness reached the vault and he noticed little differences in itsposition from those of Boreas apart from its shape, but those were all cosmetic changes to fit the personality of the god, everything here was virtually the same, only in a slightly altered form appearance-wise.


    When he had used Circe to bypass the security of the first vault, he had been using a fraction of his entire consciousness power, but now he had ess to seven consciousness pirs and something better, he had the keys to the vault.


    Technically he did not have the keys, but he had memories of the pattern of the Runes for each vault, although each Rune was incrediblyplicated, etched in three-dimensional space, he was able to memorize every single bit of it, it was with this Runes he had used in locating this ce and it would be his key into it.


    The only challenge would be how he could enter the vault without alerting the God of War. A greater part of the distraction was being made by Telmus, and Rowan only needed to let himself in.


    He had studied the structure of the vault, and so he knew that this was only a small part of the vaults, a greater portion of it was located elsewhere, and more importantly, he now knew its physical structure and he could imitate it.


    His consciousness wearing the form of a Spirit Guise in the shape of a boy scattered into thousands of ck threads that reached the body of the vault and began to drill their way silently through it.


    These thousands of threads were individual Spirit Guises he had created specifically to deal with the structure of the vault, and he had experimented with them on the Vault of Hekaton until he was assured that he had the perfect tool to enter any vault without using the front door.


    Unlike the Vault of Hekaton, this vault had far thicker walls which Rowan ascribed to the fact that each vault was simr but unique, and although there were slight differences in theirposition, Rowan was able to adapt his Spirit Guises on the fly to handle everything that came up.


    The current power of his consciousness was no joke.


    Although it appeared as if the infiltration took a while, breaking into the vault took less than three seconds.


    He recorded himself into shadows and carefully scanned through the internals of this vault.


    The Vault of Hekaton where Boreas resided had been simple, just a wide hall and a single throne, and beneath had been the eighty million Spirit Guises that were Boreas'' secret weapon, which turned out to be invaluable tools for Rowan during this period.


    The vault of the God of War was different.


    There was no hall or a throne, just arge pool and a stone at the center. The pool was nothing but fresh blood that bubbled slowly with heat, and on the stone was seated the God of War who was staring into the pool of blood with a frown as he watched his avatar being repeatedly destroyed by Telmus.

 Chapter 824 Expanding His Reach

    Chapter 824 Expanding His Reach


    ??The God of War was losing, badly, ording to all mortal standards. Yet the battles between immortals were quite different from mortals. They used their greatest weapon during their battles which was time to maneuver their way through a conflict.


    A battle between gods was not fought in hours, days, or weeks, their battle was fought across eons.


    Rowan was a terrifying being in the sense that every Immortal battle he had fought had always been quite short. He had all the traits of a God-Killer, and he had never truly had any reason to fight a protracted battle, as he could reach the core of any god which was their soul, disregarding their bodies.


    This was the greatest advantage of an Immortal Soul, which was the ability to create as many bodies as they wanted while keeping their core safe using nothing but Divine Energy.


    The bodies they created were as powerful as the amount of Intent they had mastered, it was the reason why the avatar of a Major god that had mastered more than one Intent could easily crush a Minor god.


    Tiberius has mastered tens of Intent, and the strength of his Avatar was more powerful than even a High god, but he was still being thrashed, not even able to harm a single hair of his opponent.


    However, it did not matter if Telmus killed the body of Tiberius a thousand times, as long as the god had ess to divine essence, he would be able to recreate his body as many times as he wanted.


    This was the greatest distinction between a mortal and an immortal, they no longer had the limitations of the flesh.


    Although for someone like Telmus, that distinction was blurry and was nearly non-existent to him because he could easily follow the direction of the gods'' divine energy and track their God Spark and then he could direct his attacks towards it. He was a master of Space after all.


    A god would usually hide their Divine Kingdoms in a hidden portion of space, against Telmus whose reach was nearly Omniscient, they could as well be waving a bright sign pointing to their Divine kingdom anytime they channeled power. He did not fear any god and like Rowan he was a God Killer.


    Nevertheless, against the Gods of Trion, this ability to prate space would be useless, because their God Spark were protected by a sea of destruction. This potent energy would consume whatever attacks were thrown their way, and even if any could manage to go through, the Vaults that protected their God Spark were almost indestructible.


    The Gods of Trion with these defenses were supposedly invincible, and Telmus was now experiencing what it meant for a mortal to battle a god. No matter how powerful or talented that mortal was to be, against the might of time, everything would fall apart, and even Telmus would tire and make a mistake.


    If Telmus was aware of this fact, he did not show it, but Rowan could hear the rumble from the sea of destruction around the vault as the blows from Telmus crossed through space and shook the entire area.


    The smell of blood inside the vault was very harsh, and Rowan shortly noticed that the boiling pool of blood was a second stream of Tiberius''s Divine Essence which was separate from the one that was naturally produced inside his God Spark.


    Like Boreas, Tiberius had chosen to sink the treasures he must have acquired using his Labyrinth Coins into this small pool of blood, and he must have acquired a lot of treasure from that ce, because apart from Rowan''s Sea of Aether, he had nevere across such a dense amount of essence.


    Whatever the God of War had done to this pool of blood had invigorated it to such an extent that it could only be kept in a ce like this vault. A single drop of this essence in the universe would light up the radar of everyone powerful in the entire gxy.


    Yet unlike Rowan''s Aether, this blood was filled with chaotic energies from billions of sources, it had no potent effect that should affect reality like those of Rowan, except for its corrosive properties and the vast amount of energy inside every single drop.


    It was the reason that Telmus could never win this battle by exhausting Tiberius, it was virtually impossible, the God of War could battle until the universe came to an end and still have more than enough Essence to spare.


    Creating an Avatar to battle Telmus was barely draining a fraction from a single drop of blood. Tiberius could fight forever.


    In addition to this, although the body that Telmus fought was a High god, Rowan could detect from the fluctuations from the true God of War here that he was already a God King, and was not pushing all the efforts towards fighting Telmus, he was probably waiting for an opportunity.


    This was the first true God King had seen, Golgoth took the title of God King but he was something else, Tiberius on the other hand was a true God King.


    The God of War whispered, "How long can you keep this up, Telmus?"


    His avatar on Trion roared his words apanied by earthquakes and a shaking heaven. Rowan shook his head in astonishment, it seemed like Tiberius was something of a showman.


    The God of War might pretend to have a brain made from muscle, but he was also a cunning opponent. If Telmus ever disregarded this fact and grewcent, he would pay a terrible price.


    Rowan had seen enough, now he just needed to prepare his attacks simultaneously across all the gods, for he had just reached the vaults of Horush, the god who controlled the Pathway of the Giant, and Bhus, who controlled the Pathway of the Wanderer.


    Now he just needed to reach the vault of Kuranes and Volgim, and he would have the rest of the gods in his palm, the preparation for Minerva was already underway.


    ?


    Rowan had a surface understanding about the bloodline powers of the gods, but with his experience in consuming Boreas''s soul, he knew their powers came from his siblings that had been butchered in the past by Golgoth.


    Every god of Trion was just an amalgamation of powers ripped out from his siblings and merged to create these sentient abominations. This provided them with ess to all the abilities of the bodies that were made from.


    As a Nascent Primordial and a Second Order Dimensional being, Rowan was not wary of their powers, he only needed to be concerned about their weapons and the treasures they had umted. An unexpected treasure could causeplications because it could produce abilities that could not be predicted.


    Just as he infiltrated the vault of Tiberius, his other two consciousnesses also entered the vaults of Horush and Bhus. With his previous experience from infiltrating two vaults, these ones did not pose any challenge, and he entered inside them, taking the form of a nearly invisible shadow.


    He spread his perception to cover the entire vault, aware that he must control and understand his surroundings in an instant to avoidplications.

 Chapter 825 The Strongest god

    Chapter 825 The Strongest god


    ??The vaults of the gods presented new information about their powers and personalities, all of which Rowan eagerly noted down. The smallest detail could lead to unexpected breakthroughs.


    The vault of Horush was filled with statues of beasts, but a closer observation would reveal that these were not statues but living beings frozen in stone, and they were all gods.


    The shapes of the beast seemed desated, as if left with nothing but skin and bones, but this should be a nature of the technique used by Horush. All these beast gods kept their full awareness, but they could not move.


    The bloodline of Horush were Beast-tamers. They had the ability to charm and merge with every sort of beast, granting them all the abilities of the beasts and also boosting them.


    The unique characteristic of this bloodline that made them refer to it as the pathway of the giant was the ability to merge with multiple beasts, with the user gaining the traits of those beasts and a drastic increase in size.


    The geniuses from the Horush bloodline were determined on the number of beasts they were able to merge with, the weakest meeting with only one and the strongest merging with seventy-seven. The holder of the title of the highest merger belonged to this current Ancestor of the Horush family.


    In time the merged beast would truly be one with the Dominators on the Pathway of the Giant, granting them a permanent boost to their abilities and the power to shape shift into the creatures while adding the traits of other beasts to this new form.


    Although the Horush family Dominators were disadvantaged in certain areas, like Spirit, they were truly terrible foes if they could merge with more than one powerful beasts at the same time.


    A Horush family Dominator that could merge with multiple dragons, Phoenix, and Kirins would be almost unstoppable.


    Inside the vault, Rowan saw more than a million statues of beasts. The weakest was at the High God level and they were powerful creatures, some of them could not even be found inside this universe. There were ten special beasts whose statues were golden and the emanations from their bodies were those of God Kings.


    Since the gods of Trion did not venture far from their world, this must be the method Horush had spent his Labyrinth Coins, by purchasing beasts. Horush had quietly created an army of beast gods that could shake the gxy.


    If he could perfectly merge with these beast gods, and there was no reason to think that he would not be able to do so, Horush would be one of the most powerful and versatile gods, perhaps the strongest amongst the Trion gods, at least as far as Rowan had seen.


    It was amazing that this quiet god had been able to umte so much power using his unique abilities and bloodline power. Boreas on the other hand had been disappointing, only creating Spirit Guises that were at the Major God level, while Horush already had God Kings.


    Every Trion god was unique and would surprise him in various ways, but he was grateful that he had managed to acquire the treasures of Boreas first, it was what had enabled him to reach this stage even in his diminished form.


    However he had a pressing problem at this time, Rowan had scanned through the vault multiple times but he could not detect the presence of Horush. His presence seemed incredibly weak as if he was not present inside the vault, but Rowan knew that this was impossible, the presence of the god was needed to maintain the vaults.


    He considered this problem for a moment before quicklying to the realization that all the beast god statues here were Horush. He had merged with all of them and instead of making himself a single great giant, he had chosen to scatter his body to a million parts.


    Smart choice. Horush controlled the pathway of the giant, but he chose to follow a separate path. This may appear simple on the surface yet it was anything but.


    The body of the Gods of Trion that was inside their vaults were nothing but their God Spark. Which were supposed to stay in a single form, but Horush had found a way to split his God Spark into a million pieces.


    Perhaps it was due to the power of his bloodline and its abilities, but the changes made by this god was still surprising. It would make killing him a bit annoying since Rowan would have to ensure that every portion of the god was killed at the same time. Essentially killing a million Horush at once instead of killing one.


    With everything he was discovering about Horush, it led him to firmly ce him to be the strongest god of Trion. Tiberius and Kuranes had been loading over the gods all these while but it was Horush that was actually more powerful than even the so-


    called God of War.


    Tiberius had a pool of disjointed energy suppressed by his powers to control blood, basically he had all the resources that any god would kill for and he created a battery. Horush meanwhile had been umting abilities and powers that could crush any of the gods while evolving his God Spark to go against the direction of his bloodline, instead of bing a giant, he became a swarm.


    It was a shame that Rowan would have to kill him, of all the gods, it would seem he was the one with the most steady presence of them all. The present state of Trion however proved to Rowan that even though Horush was more formidable, he was also as corrupt as the rest of the Trion gods, perhaps maybe even worse.


    Rowan automatically ced Horush in the same category as Minerva, the god who controlled the pathway of Giant was dangerous. Rowan did not rate him this way because he cared about his power, no, he was more wary of his mind.


    ?


    The consciousness that entered the vault of Bhus was presented with a garden filled with flowers. The god Bhus was rxing in a heated pool of scented divine essence with two scantily d elf-like women massaging his shoulders, and anointing his body with mystical oils.


    Bhus looked a lot like Rowan with long blond and green hair, but he was more lean and taller. His half closed eyes were tipped with long greenshes, his eyes could be seen gleaming through them as they were focused on the images moving in his pool that was showcasing the battle between Telmus and Tiberius.


    He chuckled when Telmus kicked the God of War in annoyance,unching him into space. "Silly brute¡­" he opened his mouth and one of the women dropped a red fruit into it. Bhus chewed with relish. Rowan could hear the screams emanating from inside his mouth, they sounded like children.


    Rowan analyzed this new god as he waited for the rest of his consciousness to reach the remaining vault. It took some time for him to detect Bhus'' treasure and he nearly rolled his eyes in annoyance.


    The long eyshes of the god''s upper eyelid were Proto Source level treasures, every single one of them. So he had a total of 140 Proto Source level treasures on his face, and judging from the fluctuations they gave off, they must be a set item.

 Chapter 826 Patterns And Coincidences

    Chapter 826 Patterns And Coincidences


    ??Rowan had note across a lot of set items as they were rare, and the criteria for the creation of set items was not as simple as having more of the same material in one ce, or any random set of simr swords ced together would gain a set - effect.


    Usually, the set effect came by coincidence or by meticulous design and creation, and they were always more powerful than their baseponents would suggest.


    Bhus chuckled as the battle grew heated as the God of War no longer sent a single avatar after Telmus but ten, all working seamlessly together in formation. Telmus had been keeping his cool all this while and was destroying the avatars of the god as quickly as he was creating them, but Rowan who was watching the battle was beginning to see that he was losing his patience.


    Geniuses were arrogant, the fact that they had aspects that were superior to their peers gave them a distinction that others could not imagine, and Telmus was no different, as far as he could tell, he was the most powerful Earth god in existence, and no one, not even the gods of Trion could hold him if he truly went all out.


    The God of War himself was only a distraction, and with every moment, Telmus was growing irritated with the persistence of Tiberius. Rowan would have warned him to watch his Spirit since Tiberius was not a simple foe, but he needed the distraction that Telmus was bringing and so he watched the battle alongside the gods.


    Their battle shattered the skies and the earth, but they kept the devastation reduced to a few hundred miles, as every blow was incredibly focused and precise. This created a zone of darkness that was broken by the shes of light from their techniques, as reality could not heal from the forces being unleashed by both parties.


    This zone of darkness began to slowly move towards the east, and it was increasingly picking up speed as time went by, Telmus was no longer patient with this battle and was shifting it towards Aroth the capital.


    Rowan almost smiled with the audaciousness of his n. If the God of war did not stop his attacks, then their battle would take them to the capital where this area of darkness that held world-shattering forces would grind the capital to dust.


    Rowan doubted if the rest of the gods had noticed this change since the area of darkness appeared to be moving haphazardly, but Rowan had been able to figure out the order through the chaos. Telmus was angry and by the time the gods figured out his ns, it would be toote.


    Rowan began to steer his Crystal Leviathan hurriedly away from Aroth, if his deduction was correct, in an hour''s time, the entire Crystal Lake would be destroyed.


    ?


    In the meantime, Rowan had finished analyzing all theshes in Bhus''s eyes and realized that the set weapon was incredibly powerful, he could detect a sharp and aggressive Aura from the weapon, but it was notplete, if he was correct then theshes of Bhus needed at least twenty moreshes to create a set item that was far more powerful than the sum of its parts, perhaps approaching the Source level.


    If that was the case then Bhus may be far wiser than his foppish appearance suggested. Rowan had never seen a Source Level weapon before, but it should easily be capable of unleashing powers equal to 5th-dimensional level and higher, these would be particrly effective weapons against him since he would have reduced capacity to block the damages.


    Two or more direct blows from such a weapon would end him. Therefore taking these weapons out of the equation was important before anything else.


    Bhus controlled the Pathway of the Wanderer, and so he had dominion over nts. This was the most likely reason Rowan felt the most intense connection with him. Dominators from his bloodline usually lived in the forests and did not tread far from it.


    His abilities would lean towards the Aspect of life and manipting nts of all types, none of which were of particrly any threat to Rowan, Bhus had not chosen to enhance his bloodline powers but pursued external influence, without hisshes. If Rowan derived him from these weapons then he could easily be taken.


    ?


    Rowan urged his consciousness to move faster, the vaults of Kuranes and Volgim were located deeper inside the Sea of Destruction than the other vaults. The Sea of Destruction was incredibly vast, most likely a few thousand light years in diameter, and traveling through it was arduous.


    Not wasting the opportunity, Rowan was already creating a massive map of the entire Sea of Destruction, as a result of this, when he got closer to the vaults of Kuranes and Volgim, a pattern began to emerge.


    A pattern that without his seven consciousnesses working together in tandem would have been impossible for him to notice. It was difficult to understand what this pattern was at first since all his seven consciousnesses were upied, but he had developed his consciousness during his trials in the forge and he slowly teased out that pattern that had begun to emerge from this unexpected discovery.


    He was basically using the subconscious of his seven consciousnesses to work out this puzzle.


    His first consciousness was inside the crystal leviathan creating the 106 new gods and watching the progress of the battle between Telmus and the God of War.


    The second consciousness was inside the Vault of Hekaton learning all about Will and monitoring the rebirth of the Demon King of Destruction, Ohrox.


    The Third consciousness was inside the vault of Tiberius, the God of War, nning the methods of taking over his blood pool and cleanly executing him.


    The Fourth Consciousness was inside the Vault of Bhus, working to sever the connection between theshes of Bhus and his body.


    The Fifth consciousness was inside the Vault of Horush, this was the most difficult puzzle he had to unravel. Killing all the million portions of Horush at once while he merged with the body of a million beast gods that also had God King level beasts, all of whom had different racial talents that could prove problematic like resurrection and teleportation.


    He would have to neutralize all of them at once while looking out for any hidden trump cards that Horush might bring into y. This god was dangerous and fiercely intelligent.


    The Sixth and Seventh consciousness was headed towards the vault of Kuranes and Volgim.


    For the moment he tried not to think about how he had awakened precisely seven consciousnesses that would just be enough for him to cover all the major powers of Trion in a single move.


    The more he learned about Will, the more he understood that there were no coincidences. Not for someone like him.


    Perhaps for a mortal, coincidence may be natural, a matter of chance or luck, but for a being of his power, it was nothing but maniption. He controlled luck, and chances could be bent toward his favor after he had eliminated every other variable.


    There was no way that his second evolution had given him the precise number of consciousness he required.


    What he needed to know was if this maniption wasing from himself or someone else.

 Chapter 827 Dreams And Expectations

    Chapter 827 Dreams And Expectations


    ??Rowan was aware that at the higher levels of power, when one reaches the 5th Dimension or higher, then the past and the future are not unreachable, it is just a matter of power. How much of the present could be manipted in the future?


    This was not wild spection, Rowan''s previous self Romion had been nning his freedom a million years into the future with his bloodline that could manipte luck and wishes, but he had always wondered if this could be done in reverse.


    Rowan knew that the future might be a ce that could be essed in the higher dimensions of power and he was wary of whoever could be capable of such feats and was also interested in him.


    Such problems were for the future, and dealing with the present was more important. He would only keep it in mind always, so he could spot the signs when he saw them.


    As his two consciousnesses got closer to thest two vaults, the pattern he was developing became sharper in his mind and finally solidified to the extent that he could begin creating simtion models when he reached their vaults. They were indeed thatplex, approaching and surpassing even the Forge he created.


    The simple pattern he had glimpsed when traveling through the sea of destruction had unraveled into something truly wondrous.


    This pattern came when he viewed the position of the vaults in a two-dimensional state while stacking each of the respective runes used in essing each of them in the space between the vaults.


    He stretched these Runes until their edges touched the vaults and kept them isted in the space in between the vaults, after cing all the runes on top of each other, a profound pattern began to emerge. The next step was to fuse all these patterns so the true picture could be unraveled.


    Since each of the Runes was three-dimensional and contained billions of unique spatial junctures inside each Rune, it increased theplexities of this process to an rming degree when he tried to mesh them all together, while using the positioning of the vaults as a factor, therefore creating trillions of Simtion models as a base.


    These calctions would take some time, but they should shed some light behind the mysteries of the Sea of Destruction, the vaults, and how it all linked to Trion and his father. It was important to note that if he had missed a single rune, then the calction would be nearly impossible, as he would not be able to simte what the missing part might contain.


    This level of Rune crafting was far beyond what was avable inside this universe and turned out to be one of the most difficult Rune he had evere across. He doubted he would have been able to solve this in a short amount of time if not for the increase in his consciousness power.


    This was in addition to the fact that he was also deriving the process of upgrading towards his Third Dimensional body at the same time, which was presently at 23 percent. He was inching towardspletion and freeing up his entire consciousness power.


    At that time, even thisplicated simtion would be solved in less than a second before the might of hisplete mind.


    Leaving the simtions running, he delved into the final vaults of Kuranes and Volgim. He needed to crush these puppets and retrieve his entire consciousness power so he could unravel the secrets of Trion.


    The Vault of Volgim was like a high-tech metallic tomb in the shape of a square. Everything was coated in a shiny silver metal that reminded him of Adamantite, Iid in the metal were strips of glowing blue light in the shape of circuitry that further emphasized the high-tech profile of the vault.


    Precisely in the center of the vault was arge metallic altar that resembled a coffin, and lying on top of it with his eyes closed was Volgim. The glowing circuitry was all linked to this altar, causing it to ze brightly like a star, and the body of Volgim resting on top of it resembled a robot.


    Except for the face of Volgim which still had flesh like a mask ced on his skull, his entire body was made from metal. His brain was encased in a see-through mesh, and Rowan could see electricity flowing through it. If he concentrated on these electrical pulses he could almost read the dreams of the god.


    It contained nothing but ughter and a universe encased inside cold metal. A vast armada prowled through the void of space, preying on the universe and transforming it to suit the ultimate form of perfection that the god craved.


    Rowan was not surprised that Volgim was insane.


    His acts of kindness to the mortals had almost convinced Rowan that there might be something worth saving inside this abomination, but it was all an act. Volgim pursued the dominion of metal.


    Volgim was the god that controlled the Pathway of Iron, and Dominators with his bloodline could control all forms of metals to an extent. The more talented a Dominator would be able to control harder metals like Davross and Adamantite, while the less talented may be stuck with brass, iron, or other lesser-


    density metals.


    They made for great cksmiths and Runesmiths, as they imed to be able to speak with the metals. Their god had taken it a step further and began merging with metals, and not just any random metals, but truly powerful metals that could be used in the creation of Proto-Source level treasures.


    In the meantime, he would not be as strong as the gods who went directly for treasures, but the potential of this god was merely limitless.


    Rowan was slowly beginning to understand the reason for allocating resources toward these gods by Golgoth. If he was not wrong, the God King was using the gods of Trion to farm for inspiration.


    Each of them was unique, and their bloodlines gave them limitless potential. Such potential could not be wasted, and Golgoth was aware of this and he was using them ruthlessly.


    Apart from its novelty factor, Rowan derived no knowledge from the kids that he wanted, like the bodies they were created from, their visions were perverse and rotten.


    Entering the vault of the goddess whom he had given him her name, he was not surprised to see her lounging on a throne of fire looking directly at him with burning red eyes.


    "You fool! I can see his ns, yet you are still blind to it!"


    Rowan had not made himself totally invisible for another reason entirely, and there was no god of Trion who should have been able to detect his presence, and he quickly discovered that the goddess was not looking at him, but through him.


    He was no longer entering the vaults through the door but the walls, and Kuranes had been watching the battle between Telmus and the God of War and she must now be noticing the subtle maneuvering of Telmus towards the capital.


    Rowan''s nearly invisible form drifted until he was behind the goddess and he ced his hands on her shoulders, as he fell deeply in thought, he slowly ran his hand through her long red hair.


    ''Too many coincidences happening at the same time. Did I y hands too quickly?''

 Chapter 828 Outside The Capital

    Chapter 828 Outside The Capital


    ??The battle on the surface of Trion grew heated. A call had been made to every Dominator to flee the continent, they were to head towards the battlefield, of course, everyone who first heard the cry from the God of War had already begun fleeing for their life but the announcement solidified this action.


    The fearful and the brave fled in droves towards the barracks where massive ships were lying in wait to ferry them to the other side of the. With the purge ongoing in Trion, the poption of the had fallen by more than seventy percent, and so the movement of people was particrly quick.


    However, a few were caught in the periphery of the battle. Even though thebatants were supreme warriors with great control over the forces of nature, as they got closer to the capital, the poption of mortals increased and the chance of being caught in the crossfire came more often.


    Although Tiberius was focused on draining his opponent off his strength and capturing the greatest Earth god to ever live, he soon noticed the direction where their battle was headed, but it was already toote for him to change their course.


    Telmus was barely giving him time to focus on anything else but the battle, and the Avatars he was creating were being killed so quickly, sometimes they could barely open their eyes before they were banished.


    There was a certain tempo in the battle that was being entirely controlled by Telmus, and the God of War had been unknowingly dragged into it.


    Telmus had been fighting with his bare hands all this while, and every weapon the God of War had given to his avatar was constantly being destroyed by Telmus.


    He seemed to disdain the idea of fighting with weapons and went out of his way to collect and crush anyone he got his hands on. Tiberius was not a Scrooge, but he still felt his heart burning with anger when the cost of this battle was increasing with every moment that passed.


    Yet this cost would be nothing if they allowed their battle to reach Aroth. He was not concerned with the buildings or the people, but with something else buried inside the Capital that could not be touched.


    Tiberius just like the rest of the gods barely understood their surroundings, questions like these would only lead to oues that were worse than death. The God of War knew of some of the gods who were too inquisitive, and after a visit from Golgoth, they all changed.


    When they showed up again, they were the same and had the same mannerisms and power, but their memories were gone. They had been reced.


    Tiberius and Kuranes were the two gods that had always toed the line and had never fallen short of the God King''s grace, and as such they were the oldest original gods to exist and knew of more secrets than the rest of the gods, and if he failed to protect the secret buried inside the capital, he would be killed, and the God of War that took his ce would not be him.


    The time for games were over, and Tiberius slightly regretted cing himself in front of this madman, but the deeds were already done, and there was no way he was not returning from this battle victorious.


    The fact that he was questioning his decision to interfere in the life of a mortal brought a bitter taste to his mouth, and the Tiberius sitting inside his vault snorted in annoyance and released more powers from his Essence Pool.


    The Avatar of War roared in anger, his body nearly exploding with the new wave of essence that flooded into him, bringing all his essence to bear into an orb of blood that rotated in front of his palms with a shrill sound like fingernails running through a chalkboard.


    Of the ten Avatars of War present a second ago, seven had been crushed to nothingness and thest two that were also full of new powers vanished and fused with the rotating orb, transforming it into a grinning skull with three hollow eye sockets.


    His battle had shown him that Telmus was nigh immune to physical and elemental attacks, even his poisonous blood could not affect him, and this was Tiberius'' specialty, but it did not mean he was out of options.


    Battles between gods would take a long time as they figured out the best strategies to take down their enemy, and Tiberius felt he had discovered the right technique he could use against this pesky mortal.


    This blood skull was one of his most deadly attacks. Since it was one of his few abilities that had the capability of shattering the Spirit. He did not expect it to kill Telmus but if he could cause a minor injury to his Spirit, it would open a minor gap in the defense of Telmus.


    Unlike the God of War who could have ess to a billion bodies if he wanted, Telmus had only one. If he could create a tiny chink in his armor, then the God of War with ess to unlimited energy via his Essence Pool would pour enough energy through that tiny crack that it would shatter Telmus to pieces, no matter how talented he was.


    The God of War would not kill him, his control over blood gave him the ability to corrupt his opponent in flesh and spirit. He would be making Telmus his Blood ve for all eternity.


    He directed the skull at Telmus, whose calmness throughout the fight had been the source of Tiberius'' ire. He could not wait to torture and break him, and the God of War would give anything to make it happen, even if it meant showing off more power than he should.


    Telmus pointed at the skull flying at him and it froze, and Tiberius heard him mutter to himself, "Watch the second application of this power, this one is a tricky one, but time is not by my side."


    Before the disbelieving gaze of the God of War, the frozen skull multiplied, from a single skull to a dozen and they reversed their direction, streaking towards him faster than he hadunched it.


    The God of War sneered, even if the skulls were multiplied a thousand times over, they still belonged to him, a distinct part of his power and he would dly collect the unexpected boost. It would seem he had finally found the perfect weapon against Telmus.


    The skulls were a few inches away from his Avatar when he discovered there was something wrong with their makeup. It contained more energy, but not all the energy was made from his blood power. He hastily waved his hands to scatter the technique but they exploded.


    The explosion released no heat or light, only force. It was not widespread, in fact, it was concentrated on just the surface of his Avatar, and every single bit of its kic energy was not wasted as the forceunched the God of War toward Aroth, his body tore through the air faster than the speed of light, shattering reality like ss and mming against a multicolored barrier that arose abruptly to stop him from crashing into the city.

 Chapter 829 Escalation

    Chapter 829 Esction


    ??The cries of rage from the God of War could be heard all over the capital, and the Dominators fleeing towards the other continent huddled together in terror. Their blood thirst was shadowed by fear, as the rumor that the God of War was fighting against Telmus the mutant.


    This unexpected shield that arose from nowhere had blocked the entire capital city of Trion from being eradicated.


    Yet the force of this move was so massive, that Tiberius'' body depressed the barrier until it sank, and a series of high-rise buildings that were unfortunately too close to the edge of the capital were shattered to pieces.


    This devastation spread to the ground where a couple of miles of real estate crumbled to dust. The cost of mortal life was minimal since almost everyone had been evacuated.


    The shield stabilized and snapped back into ce, flinging the dazed god towards the earth where he crashed into the Crystal Lake like a meteor, flinging the waters of theke hundreds of miles into the air, as a mass of water nearing a million gallons was flung into space, birthing a newet.


    The earth below theke exploded as the Crystal Lake was divided in two. A massive crack in the earth was created that reached hundreds of miles deep, this created a channel for the water of theke to pour down into the earth, creating the most spectacr waterfall on Trion.


    The city of Aroth shifted as the earthquakes that resulted from the crash nearly toppled it into the cracked ground, but a massive force stabilized the capital from sinking.


    The creator of the shield over the capital turned out to be the Empress, who had be freed from the prison of stars made by Telmus, most likely by the intervention of the gods, and she gazed towards her captor with such madness and hate that it turned the sky yellow.


    Not bothering to hold back and disregarding the strain on her body and psyche, the Empress began pulling on the power of the seven gods from her royal crown into her right arm.


    With the actions of Telmus, she had every right to execute him, and she would do so before anyone stopped her.


    The power of all seven gods destroyed her body but their power also healed her, and she screamed in pain and exultation, this power was not meant for mortals, and even as it was killing her, the sheer enjoyment she derived from wielding all the powers of the gods were the most pleasurable sensation she had felt in her life.


    Her hatred and her stubbornness kept her pleasure at bay, keeping her mind focused and ensuring she ced all that power into her right hand which was beginning to turn silver.


    When she could no longer hold on, she cut off the flow of power from the crown and gazed at Telmus with a smirk, but he nced at her before ignoring her, focusing on the tremors below the earth as the Avatar of Tiberius fought his way out of the ground.


    "This would be your final mistake!" The silver hand of the Empress tore off from her body and effortlessly passed through the barrier, heading for Telmus who seemed not to be aware of theing danger.


    The hand easily slipped through the gaps in between space, silent and invisible as it flew towards Telmus. The Empress grinned as she spread her perception towards her quarters where his daughter was being held, she wanted to bring her outside for her to witness the death of her father.


    The ravaged Avatar of the God of War erupted from the ground, missing all his skin and screaming in rage and humiliation.


    "No more!" the God of War cried out, drawing power from his Divine Essence and about to cast the most powerful technique he had with him. The God of War had reached the limits of his patience and needed to end the battle with the next move.


    Telmus''s cool eyes watched the ascent of the god and he flicked a stone from the ground with his feet. The stone rose up to his eye level and as it was about to fall, Telmus punched it, wrapping the tiny rock with a thousand different Intent of Force.


    The stone moved faster than teleportation, arriving a few seconds before Telmus punched it and mmed into Tiberius, his body rotated like a spinning cork and because the stone had appeared before it was pushed, the direction of the Avatar''s body was diverted and it intercepted the hand shot by the Empress.


    The force acting on the body of the Avatar causing it to spin uncontrobly engulfed the hand and crushed it to pieces, yet still preserved the power inside the arm.


    This bright silver glow surrounded the body of the Avatar and pushed the angered god through the barrier shielding Aroth. The Empress had the chance to widen her eyes in shock before the Avatar of the God of War exploded. Tiberius had tried to swallow the light at thest minute, but it was not enough, Telmus had yed him like a fiddle and the God of War nearly went mad with fear and desperation.


    There was a light that was so bright it covered the entire half of the and made everything white. The st that followed shook the entire, crumbling every building in the capital, and before the explosion could reach its zenith¡­ it simply vanished.


    A hand had simply pped the power into non-existence.


    A new Avatar of the God of War had appeared with the destruction of thest, and this one had been the one to stop the explosion from turning Aroth into a memory.


    This Avatar was different, as it appeared to be filled with so much power, that his body was vibrating. There was a manic look in the eyes of the Avatar that was incrediblyplex, but what was clear was that at the moment, the God of War had gone mad.


    The Avatar of Warughed as his body turned red, transforming into a humanoid made from blood, and he began to expand. Hisughter increased in volume and intensity as in less than a few seconds he was already hundreds of miles tall, his head reaching the clouds, and his voice touching every ear on Trion and beyond.


    Tiberius could not risk being bullied to the extent that Aroth would be destroyed in front of his eyes, if there was one thing he had in abundance, it was power. Every god of Trion had their hidden trump cards, but they were all wary of each other, and would not reveal the full depths of their powers.


    The origin of the distrust between the gods could not be traced, it was just always there, and the gods never wondered why they feared each other and would go out of their way to lie and hide all signs of their hidden powers.


    However, there was something else that trumped this concern, and it was the fear of Golgoth. The task he gave them must be aplished at all costs, and if the God of War caused the destruction of Trion when he could prevent it, his fate would be too terrible for him to imagine.


    He no longer cared about hiding his Essence Storehouse as he called on more power than a High god could even fathom. His Avatar grew to a thousand miles tall and his shadow covered the entire capital.


    Tiberius spread open his hands and a thousand simr Avatar of War appeared. All of them lined up in twos, and their heads could not even be seen. A thousand Avatars, all who were a thousand miles tall, nearly covered the entire continent, as everything turned the shade of red, even the sun in the sky.

 Chapter 830 I Am Taking You All On.

    Chapter 830 I Am Taking You All On.


    ??Dark red clouds covered the continent and the heavens opened up and began weeping blood. The God of War in all his glory was a great and terrible force.


    A thousand Avatar of War roared at the same time towards the tiny figure of Telmus, "I will show you power that would make all of existence despair!"


    The earth bubbled and copsed as the ground for tens of thousands of miles transformed into a sea of blood. Everything died, including millions of Earth gods that were unlucky to be caught in the fringes of the battle.


    Around Telmus, stretching for a mile was an area of peace. The Earth remained the same and the wind blew gently across his skin, even without the sun, there was still a bright diffusion of light around him. His presence gave his surroundings order inside the chaotic domain of the God of War that had covered the entire continent.


    The Avatars of War stretched their hands to the skies and the heavens shattered to pieces as a thousand Halberd, the size of mountains emerged from the cracks, made from the Essence of the God of War, each of these Halberd could kill a god.


    On the shaft of the Halberds were screaming faces of all the creatures whom the God of War had tasted their blood, their eyes were wide open with madness and bloodlust, as they all directed their gaze towards Telmus, and they cried for his blood.


    The Halberds became red with the color of blood that fell from the eyes of the screaming games, and with a wave of a thousand hands, they were shot down towards Telmus by the Avatars.


    The white-haired man whispered, "It is not enough."


    He brought his left hand which was hanging casually by his side to his front, and the entire world seemed to go silent. The weight of a thousand Avatars of War bore down on him, but they all seemed so slow, it was as if he had all the time in the world.


    Telmus looked around for a weapon and then he felt the breeze passing through his fingers and he seized it, "This would have to do. Your purity would remind them of app they have lost."


    He began to feed his Intent into the breeze, closing his eyes in concentration. His surroundings that were free of chaos and blood began to shrink. The Halberds fell down faster until it seemed it would be touching him in the next second, but Telmus was deep within himself as he created his greatest weapon using thest pure air in Trion.


    He poured a thousand Intent of Wind into the breeze and it solidified, creating an invisible de of wind.


    A thousand Intent of Fire and the de burned white.


    A thousand Intent of Frost and the de erged, gaining a shade of blue.


    A thousand Intent of the Earth¡­


    A thousand Intent of Lightning¡­


    A thousand Intent of Darkness¡­


    A thousand Intent of Force¡­.


    A thousand Intent of Sound¡­.


    Multiple Intents in their thousands streamed into the de and it changed shape multiple times, perfectly merging with the diverse powers being pumped into it.


    Faster and faster, his Intent entered the breeze and its ephemeral nature epted it. The breeze evolved repeatedly, heading towards the direction that Telmus had glimpse in his dreams.


    Finally, Telmus pushed a thousand Intent of all the higher Order Intent he had acquired, from the Intent of Life all the way to the Intent of Death, he could not fully im to understand this concepts, but he understood their Intent well enough.


    The de took its final form, and gained life and sentience.


    It was a single edge de resembling a Katana, measuring almost seven feet long, and resembled a bleeding scar in reality. This de was so magnificent, only a man like Telmus would be able to create it, even Rowan would fall short.


    He casually swung the de to the side and the thousand Halberds falling from the skies halted, and with a loud shriek that was heard all over Trion, they were shattered to dust.


    The thousand Avatars of War shook and as their heads rolled away from their necks, eyes frozen in the shock of death, and with a loud boom that shook the continent, their bodies copsed to their knees.


    Their torso fell down until their chest touched the ground. The blood that erupted from their neck came with such force that in less than a minute, it was enough to fill an entire sea.


    Their position in death seemed as if they were all worshiping Telmus.


    The Empress had survived the st, thanks to the quick actions from Tiberius, but her crown was cracked, the bacsh from receiving the same power that she had sent out into the world had nearly crippled her.


    When she opened her eyes the first thing she saw was a thousand gods with their heads cut off, kneeling before Telmus.


    Her rage disappeared and fright took its ce. This was not a battle she had any authority or power to participate in. Telmus had proven that beyond the shackles of his mortal bodies, he was on a level she could not touch.


    "How could the distinction between them be so vast?"


    The Empress eyes fell to the de held casually in Telmus hand and her eyes exploded, she shrieked and crawled into the ruins of Aroth, fighting to stay alive as the sight she had seen dug into her brain like needles. She felt a cold hand of darkness took hold of her, and she shrieked in fear before recognizing the Aura of her servant.


    "Take me out of here!" The Empress screamed, before losing consciousness.


    ?


    Telmus''s body shed and appeared a mile in the air, he swung his de one more time and he shattered the domain of the God of War, the blood red sun returned to its previous glow, the Earth swallowed the poisonous blood and the heavens took back its color.


    However, the damage was already done, and this continent could never be whole again, Tiberius had poisoned it.


    Telmus shook his head in anger, the creatures he called gods were all insane, and it was time to end it all. He always knew that this day woulde, and he wondered why he had chosen to deceive himself for so long that turning his eyes away made it better.


    His voice spread to all of Trion, as he spoke his deration to the gods. A deration of war.


    "Tiberius, God of War, you are not enough. As the gods would bear me witness, I challenge all of you for the right to let my people go free! Boreas, Bhus, Volgim, Horush, Kuranes¡­ Minerva,e before me or I shall hunt you down to your thrones and drag your wailing bodies to the sword."


    Trion went still, even light stopped moving through it, casting darkness on the entire. Then the heavens opened and the earth cried out as all the gods of Trion descended.


    Their presence were palpable, and their fury shook all of creation.


    "How dare you Telmus," Minerva cried out in fury.


    Telmus calmly sliced off the remaining chains holding him bound, he had been fighting the God of War while his body had been shackled, "Silence Minerva I am done with your words. Prepare yourself,"


    He pointed his de at the gods, "For I''m taking you all on. To the death."

 Chapter 831 Completing The Rune

    Chapter 831 Completing The Rune


    ??Rowan was deep in thought considering the effects of probabilities and coincidences, he was getting deeper in his understanding of an unknown realm of power but he did not forget to analyze the treasure of Kuranes.


    Every god of Trion was showing him a separate facet of their psyche, and Rowan was surprised that learning more about the gods and the choices they made when it came to the treasure that selected and their path of advancement elerated the model he was creating in his consciousness.


    The treasure of Kuranes was a world of magma and unending fire that had been shrunken and hovering near her feet, spewing out as much heat as a star. To Rowan''s surprise, this was not just an average world that could be found in the universe but a fragment of a Supreme World.


    If he did not have previous experience with a simr treasure, he would have failed to recognize how powerful this treasure was.


    Rowan had built his Dimensional body using a fragment of a Seventh Dimension Supreme World¡ªThe Mountains and Seas Supreme World, and although this fragment was barely a fourth-dimensional world, it was smaller, barely the size of a Major world, but it had aplete ecosystem.


    It had gods living inside it and billions of mortals, all of whom controlled fire andva, they resembled golems and were hundreds of feet tall. This treasure must have taken all her savings for the past million years to acquire because she was still trying to fuse with it, and from the progress he was glimpsing, it would take her a few centuries before it would bepleted.


    Kuranes did not have ess to Will nor could sheprehend the concept behind such a world, but this fragment had been previously refined and ced under a lock, what she would be doing was refining that lock so she could control this world.


    It was an ingenious design that was quite eye-opening to Rowan, he had many powerful treasures, but his subordinates may be too weak to wield them, but it would be a different case if he could create such locks over them.


    If Kuranes spent enough time with this treasure after her refinement had seeded, then this fragment of a Supreme World had the potential to elevate the goddess to greater heights, maybe even up to the realm of Will, but for now, it was not a threat to him.


    It solidified his conclusion on the Exchange Space. Anyone who could create treasures that could assist in the creation of Will must be stupidly powerful, most likely a Primordial.


    However, Rowan was not truly focused on the gods, or the battle ongoing on the surface of Trion, he had begun driving more of his consciousness intopleting the model to unlock the secrets of Trion.


    The gods of Trion were only a means to an end, and this unexpected understanding he was gaining due to the Rune Keys was the end he was pursuing, not the gods themselves.


    True to the form that it was one of the mostplicated Runes he had evere across, he was only making progress because he literally had the keys with him, which were the six Runes copied while in Golgoth''s pce, and yet it was almost impossible for him to unravel the lock, even when he felt he had theplete Rune.


    This was the reason he no longer used his subconscious but began channeling more of his consciousness power to solve this riddle, and he reached the core of the problem after countless simtions,


    ''Something is missing¡­ there should be a physical manifestation in three-dimensional space to anchor these vaults to Trion,"


    As Rowan muttered to himself, the consciousness with Tiberius watched the God of War roar in anger and panic as Telmus used a tricky move to push his avatar through the barrier before destroying it.


    Tiberius was almost shaking in panic, and Rowan watched in interest as he began siphoning massive amounts of essence to create powerful avatars. Rowan''s gaze traveled from the panicking god to Aroth, the God of War was not scared of Telmus, but something else.


    The final piece of the puzzle clicked, and Rowan was no longer looking at the battles but at Aroth, and then he smiled.


    ''Aroth is the anchor, I have solved it!"


    The folded space that covered the capital was the most extensive he had ever seen before, and no matter how much space was pushed into a small region like that, it should not be enough to cause such drastic changes.


    The only conclusion was that the capital was hiding far more space than was shown on the surface. The anchor linking Trion to the Sea of Destruction and the Vaults was Aroth.


    The Rune Model reachedpletion with a subtle clink in his consciousness and he almost copsed with the weight of carrying the entire model inside his head.


    Just the weight of the Simtion Model was nearly enough to cripple his consciousness then the power needed to activate it must be atrocious, even the entire Blood Pool of Tiberius would not be enough to activate two percent of this model.


    With the potency of Rowan''s current Aether capacity then it would take his entire pool of Aether to power this rune!


    This was disturbing, Rowan had always thought that it was impossible for him to ever run out of Aether, but this Rune was cing that concept to shame.


    "What the hell were they hiding inside this thing?"


    He had a clue about what was going to happen if he activated that Rune, but for now the direction of the battle had begun to interest him.


    If Telmus seeded in destroying Aroth, then it would break one of the barriers blocking Rowan, although he did not think Telmus would be able to seed, with the powers of the gods arrayed against him, he was strong but not infallible, a single chink in his armor and he would fall.


    Telmus would fail, but if he had Rowan''s help, he just might seed.


    Rowan pulled back his concentration into himself and checked his progress towards the Third Dimension. The research with the Runes had pushed understanding of this level to a stunning ny-five percent.


    He went silent as considered his moves going forward. He had expected this level of progress in two weeks, not two minutes.


    ''Was it enough to move his ns to the next level?''


    He deliberated for a single second and decided that it was enough.


    The consciousness of Rowan wrapped his hand around the throat of Kuranes, Tiberius, Bhus, and Volgim, Horush was a special case and he had other methods to deal with him.


    He could kill them in less than a second, he just needed to squeeze. Of course, it was not the squeezing that would kill them, but his power over Souls, as touching them with his consciousness was the same as his Nascent Primordial bloodline Sheol touching their souls.


    Disregarding their weapons or abilities, Rowan was striking directly at their soul, and none of them had the defenses to stand against it.


    It would be so easy to kill them, but this was simply a trapid for him by the Golgoth, it was a shame that Rowan was pursuing something else. His true enemy was not these puppets, but their master.


    He loosened his hands from their necks and behind him, he heard a sigh.


    "You are like him in so many ways. Our father."

 Chapter 832 Moves Within Moves

    Chapter 832 Moves Within Moves


    ??Rowan recognized the voice, it was Golgoth''s. His voice was gravely and sounded as if the speaker had no air in his lungs, he would know this voice anywhere.


    ''And so it begins,'' Rowan thought, he looked at the progress for elevating towards the Third Dimension, and he sliced off all his consciousness from his body, leaving only the consciousness left inside the Crystal Leviathan to be connected to his body.


    To achieve his goal, it would require not only misdirection but sacrifice.


    The space around Rowan shrank and then expanded, and every consciousness inside the vaults of the gods vanished, the gods were not even aware of any changes in their vault, their interest was focused on Telmus, and a threat that could have easily wiped them out had disappeared.


    The six consciousnesses were in a ce of darkness before a force propelled them in a strange direction, and when they reappeared they were inside the throne of the God King Golgoth. He had taken them into Elysium, his seat of power.


    His six consciousnesses became frozen, unable to move. When Rowan sliced them off from his main body, they had lost certain essential traits of his Primordial body, but they were still incredibly powerful.


    It was a testament to the power of this ce that he could not move.


    Rowan did not seem surprised at this change, he had expected Golgoth to locate him, after all, he had left enough breadcrumbs for him along the way, but he still needed to confirm his suspicion and that required him to y a role that he despised, but right now, what Rowan needed was time, and he was willing to be the fool for a short while.


    The God King gestured, and the massive vines that connected to his body before crept around his throne and like snakes curled around Rowan''s consciousnesses, the ephemeral nature of it not causing them any issue and the sharp tip of the vines pierced his back.


    Pain swept through his consciousness as various sensations emerged from the area that pierced it, and with a loud squelching sound like the sound of a face being tenderized under a fist, all his consciousnesses gained flesh.


    The vines retreated from his body and returned to the throne of the God King where they wrapped around it.


    Thest time Rowan was here after the gods were summoned by the God King, this vine had appeared withered. As it turned out, that was not the case. Golgoth had beenying a trap for Rowan, and he had to show an appearance of weakness and madness.


    Rowan had long suspected that the moment he had arrived at Trion, the God King had been aware; however, Rowan had known that might be a possibility, and he had made his moves to counter the deception of the God King; he was here to find out if it was enough.


    ''Hope for the best, but n for the worst.''


    At this moment, the God King was not being hostile and even appeared rxed. There was an air of omnipotence around him that would have impressed Rowan if he had not seen the pinnacle of creation battle for billions of years. After witnessing the light from the sun, how could the glow of a candle ever match up?


    To him, the God King just appeared¡­ broken. Like a damaged puppet that did not know when to stop working. A rotten cadaver that still mimicked life.


    Golgoth slowly caressed his bone de as his decaying eyes scrutinized Rowan''s consciousness. He plunged his de into the ground and stood up in one fluid motion, Rowan could not ignore the screams that came from the ground when Golgoth pushed his de into it. The sound was almost familiar.


    "You should be kneeling down to me, welp, the weak and the defeated should know their ce."


    Rowan suddenly felt a pressure m into his consciousness, having been made flesh, a certain weakness was now applicable to him. This pressure deprived him of his energy, and he suddenly felt like a seventy-year-old mortal left in the cold, yet his body did not move, he did not even shake.


    "I said¡­. Kneel!"


    The pressure multiplied, apanied by a profound weakness that made his consciousness waver to the extent it was nearly extinguished. The flesh in his body tore open, and his blood fell like rain, but he was filled with vitality, and his consciousness healed.


    This pressure was noting from the God King alone, but he was wielding the entire Sea of Destruction to suppress Rowan. The smell of destruction filled the space around Rowan as the screams of despair deep inside the sea of destruction assaulted his senses.


    Without a body, Rowan had never heard these screams before. They tore into his psyche like des, leaving gaping wounds. He was being attacked not only physically but also spiritually.


    And still, he would not bend. If Rowan had the ability to make a sound at this moment, he would beughing. His present consciousness without the body as an anchor was weaker than the entire Sea of Destruction bearing down on him, but he could not bow, even if he wanted to because, fundamentally, he could never lower his head to anyone.


    It was like asking water to be dry or sand to be wet. His makeup had changed and he had evolved into a being that was unique in all of creation. Even a Primordial would not make him now.


    Rowan would break before he would bend. Golgoth was simply asking for the impossible.


    The God King suddenly returned to the throne and began tough, "Hahaha¡­ I knew it, you are more like our creator than your wretched father. Even before the wrath and the fear of all Primordials, he stood tall. As for your wretched father¡­ Do you know how many times he has been disgraced and humbled? He moves in the dark like a rat, and he would lick the boots of his enemies, just to assure them of his harmlessness, and he would stab you in the back like the trickster that he is."


    The God King jabbed into the air, imitating a stabbing motion, before copsing back onto the throne.


    ''Everyone here is fucking insane,'' Rowan thought and he found himself being given the ability to speak, although the pressure on him had not lessened one bit. Golgoth may have said he was different from his father but he was not releasing the pressure he ced on him.


    "I am curious," All of Rowan''s consciousness simultaneously spoke to the God King, "Was that the way he killed you? You offered him your boot so he could lick, and while you were enjoying the sensation, he impaled you like a suckling pig to be roasted. I have never seen anyone who is shameless enough to brag about their stupidity. Boo fucking hoo, do you me him for every single setback you have suffered in life like a little bitch?"


    The demeanor of the God King changed, and an air of destion surrounded him, but Rowan was not done, he had seen a point of weakness, and like any primal predator, he was going to squeeze.

 Chapter 833 Evil Comes

    Chapter 833 Evil Comes


    ??This might be a stupid decision, but every so often you could achieve more by performing unreasonable actions, and what Rowan wanted to do was to kill time. He already understood ny-nine percent of what the God King''s ns were, but he had no idea what the Runes he just deciphered led to, or the ultimate ns of the Reflections of the dead Primordial of Evil and Time.


    That was ultimately his enemy, a dead Primordial whose Reflections refused to die with their owner.


    Rowan grinned and began tough, it was a maniacalugh that was filled with a hint of madness, "I have gone through so much suffering and trials to reach this point, I don''t think you can even imagine it, and what do I find when I reached the gate of my nemesis, the unknown god who kept an Aegis of death around my throat for all of my life, I find a fucking God King, who could as well be a clown. Death did not do you any favors, Golgoth. You should have respected its call and gone to sleep for eternity. This game is beyond you."


    As Rowan spoke, the sense of danger he was perceiving from the God King multiplied but it did not deter him, his voice did not waver, and the mockery in his tone could cut through diamonds. When he severed his consciousness from his body, he could no longer check the progress of his Third Dimensional evolution, but the more time he bought, the greater the chances of sess.


    "Golgoth, I''m curious, Is this the reason you want me to kneel? So in this instance, you can feel pride, something to soothe that broken ego of yours, in order for you to forget for a short while, that you are nothing but a fool, yed like a fiddle by his brother."


    The silence that came next was total and the God King slowly spoke, "And what makes you think you understand who I am? From where I sit, you are the joker and I am the victor. Your father fled like a rat, and the death of the universe is surely the end for you all for our preparation ispleted and your wretched father has lost. He thought you could be our only path to sess, yet I led you by the nose toe here, oh clever Rowan, and your words insult everyst bit of regard I have for you."


    Rowan spat, "You only found me by luck, you fucking clown and you know it." His words were filled with disdain, but it was possible to hear a hint of suspicion inside them, most would never detect it, but the God King was not most people, and inside he smiled.


    "Little Welp, the moment you killed my ve Boreas, I already knew you were in Trion, or do you think you can hide from my gaze when you are inside my vault?"


    Rowan went silent, and the God King continued, it was possible to hear a hint of satisfaction in his voice, "My problem was not capturing you or even killing you which would be easy. Oh, you don''t think so?"


    The God King without warningunched himself from his throne andnded on one of Rowan''s consciousness, wrapping his legs around his waist like a lover, and the great helmet he wore tore open, revealing the face of Golgoth.


    His appearance was that of a man with pale white skin and yellow eyes that were ssy like those of a corpse. Thick purple veins could be seen under his pale skin like worms, and for a moment he resembled a handsome statue made from baster, and then he opened his mouth and that image was shattered.


    His mouth opened and kept opening like a crocodile until it almost seemed as if his head was about to be divided into two parts, and inside those dastardly maws were not teeth, but tentacles. Pink and slimy, a dozen of them surged from his mouth and covered Rowan''s face, they were cold and smelled of decay.


    The God King began to eat.


    The tentacles ripped through Rowan''s flesh like a hot knife through butter and before long the Golgoth was licking the floor, savoring every single drop of blood that was left.


    His helmet snapped back together covering his face once more, and he returned to the throne, "Where was I again¡­ yes, I told you my problem was not capturing you, what I was wary against was the ns of that trickster, for surely I knew he would not let his beloved possession leave his sight for long,"


    Rowan seemed to be in shock, the faces of the remaining five consciousnesses were pale for they had felt the pain of ultimate eradication. Golgoth had devoured every single bit of that consciousness in a manner that should not be possible.


    "What? Cats got your tongue? A moment ago you were so vocal about your disdain for me. What do you have to say now."


    Rowan shook his head and whispered as if he was in shock, "You are a monster¡­"


    The God Kingughed aloud, "I am the darkness that has prowled through creation for many Eras, I am Golgoth, and my Will be done, now and evermore."


    Rowan shook his head vehemently, "No, no¡­no, no, you don''t understand what I mean. Even with all the advantages you have, what I see here is a man who is so afraid of his Reflection, that he is waiting to see what he does before he makes a move. Why did you take so long to attack me? What happened to your balls Golgoth? I am nothing but the tortured child of your better half, and your greatest aplishment is to praise yourself before me."


    "Stop it Rowan, or should I call you Romion, that is your true name, do you know that? I know you don''t truly understand what is at stake here, how could you? Your fate has been nothing but shadows and every truth told to you was a lie."


    The voice of Golgoth became lowered and he walked behind one of the consciousnesses of Rowan, and he ced his armored hand on his shoulders and whispered in his ears, "Indeed, I am afraid of your father. Only a fool would not be afraid of the one who can easily backstab his own kin and has no honor to speak of. There is nothing he cannot do, including using a child like you to get to me."


    The sound of his helmet snapped open and Rowan heard him say, "I am hungry and you are so delicious, eating one of you would assuage my hunger for a while."


    The God King did not stop after eating this consciousness, he turned to the next and devoured it, and when he was done, he wanted to return to his throne, but he turned around and devoured another consciousness, leaving three behind before he seemed to be satisfied.


    The God King tapped the side of his throne, "You know something, a thought just urred to me, that perhaps, you are here of your volition, and like me, you have been betrayed by your father, if that is the case, then there may be a path for you to survive and thrive. Our true fatheres, Rowan, and before him, every knee shall bow."


    The countenance of Rowan grew pale, this was noting from the shock of being devoured. Everything finally clicked and he saw the glimpse of the truth, and the Rune finally made sense to him.


    That Rune was a gate. A gate that led to the rebirth of Evil.


    Golgoth whispered, "Our fathereth."

 Chapter 834 The Mantis Stalks The Cicada

    Chapter 834 The Mantis Stalks The Cicada


    ??When Rowan separated these six consciousnesses from his body, he could no longer share his experience with it, as he had already sacrificed them to whatever mighte, but his consciousnesses could easily link up with his main body again, and share their experience.


    Besides, it was not truly a loss for him, his consciousnesses might be destroyed, but his consciousness pirs remained. It would not take too long for another consciousness to be born from the pir.


    Although what he heard was very important and should have been enough for him to link up to his main body to reveal the truth behind the Rune and the resurrection of the Primordial of Evil, he did not do so.


    Rowan could not tell if the God King might be able to trace anymunication between him and his main body, and so he had no reason to risk such a move.


    It was a good thing that Rowan had anticipated something like this happening and so the first time he entered Elysium, he had dropped a piece of his consciousness inside it.


    This consciousness was so weak, that even the consciousness of an ant would shine brighter, and although it could not do many things, it could listen and transmit.


    Rowan''s consciousnesses did not need to connect to his main body, because, in a manner, his main body was already here and watching everything happen.


    He had sacrificed six consciousnesses to draw out the God King, so he could have the opportunity to spy on him and reverse the table.


    While he was inside the vault, the God King had been able to spy on him, and now it was Rowan''s turn.


    The Mantis stalks the Cicada, unaware of the Oriole behind.


    ?


    Rowan''s silence was enough for the God King to rant, his fervor and madness could no longer be hidden.


    "This will not be anything you can stop Romion or evenprehend¡­ Oh, Romion, if only you could see the true reach of our vision. The ves and their children would match to the continents of battle, and they shall all perish. Their death would herald the change that would sweep through all creation. If I can do this to my loyal ves, what more you, a disobedient child? So I ask you Romion, will you bow?"


    Rowan no longer mocked the God King, at this point, there was no reason to do so. What he had just learned had surpassed whatever ns he had for Golgoth.


    He was learning many new things, and confirming all his wildest fears. At the beginning of his struggle, Rowan had always felt his greatest enemy would be his father; it became worse when he understood that there was not just one of this monster, but four, and he did not doubt that just like Golgoth, all four were insane.


    Before he had time to wrap his head around the idea of killing four insane Reflections of a freaking Primordial, he was set upon with the knowledge that the Primordial was about to be resurrected.


    He had always wondered what was the motivation behind the actions of the Reflections, and resurrecting the dead Primordial was one of the worst oues he had predicted.


    ''Hope for the best, but n for the worst.''


    This was a mantra he always used, fighting against the sort of enemies he faced, he could only win by thinking one step ahead, but sometimes the worst he faced was greater than anything he could ever n against.


    There was no way he could fight against a Primordial.


    He only suffered a few moments of panic before he brought himself back together, and understood the various loopholes in the ns of the Reflection when it came to resurrecting a Primordial, especially one that was killed by multiple Primordials, but he pretended outwardly that he was still panicking. There was no way the God King knew he understood such high-level powers to such an extent.


    The usefulness of the God King was no longer as important, but he could still learn other surprising secrets. Rowan was already focused on other matters, and his remaining consciousness shifted gears to push the God King in another direction.


    Rowan''s voice was now weak and except for one of his consciousness speaking, the others remained with their heads facing the ground, this gesture seemed to please the God King.


    He needed more information about their ns, and it was not difficult to feign ignorance on the subject, due to the Primordial Record, he was able to ess more secrets than should have been ever possible, and Golgoth did not know that.


    From what he had noticed, the Third Prince must not have revealed the full nature of the Singrity to Golgoth, if he did the God King would have been foaming at the mouth at the thought of possessing such a treasure.


    This was another advantage that Rowan had over the God King, and he would take advantage of it.


    Golgoth might believe he had all his memories of thest one million years that had been taken from him by his mother, but that was not the case, even though he now had ess to it via the Eld Seed given to him by Maeve, he had sensed something off with this knowledge and he decided to ce it aside for now.


    Whatever knowledge was hidden inside it could wait because Rowan feared that the Eld Seed contained more than just memories, his intuition as a Nascent Primordial spoke of a hidden power inside it that almost equaled his Sheol bloodline.


    It shook his assumption about the background of his mother Elura and he knew he could not have the eyes of a Primordial on his affairs, because he was linked to the Primordial of Evil, Rowan was sure that any Primordial would kill him on sight as a matter of principle.


    If the God King thought he had all his memories, then he would expect Rowan to know scant details about his father or any other greater subject, after all, he had spent most of his life being tormented.


    He may also suspect that Rowan wouldprehend they served a greater master, but he would not figure out that Rowan knew that this being was a Primordial, or even what sort of Primordial it was.


    Such profound knowledge was known by only a few individuals in all of creation, how could the child Rowan who was barely a million years old know about Primordials?


    Rowan understood that in a manner, the God King saw Rowan as nothing but a child, he knew he had potential, but he expected that the Third Prince would have shattered all hope of Rowan''s advancement.


    He had simply told Rowan their father wasing, and without any context, there should be no way Rowan should understand how troubling such an event was to be.


    However the God King knew that this news must be devastating to Rowan because Golgoth and his brothers were already so powerful, did Fourth not just kill the universe?


    With all these points, Rowan understood that he was in a unique position to learn more about the Primordial of Evil and his Reflection if he yed his card right.

 Chapter 835 Demon Spawn

    Chapter 835 Demon Spawn


    ??''Let''s finish this,'' Rowan thought as he outwardly licked his lips in nervousness, "I do not believe you, as far as I can tell, you are powerful, there is no denying that fact, but you are nothing but a mad outer universal creature, who is against his siblings. Even if your father returns, how much change can he bring?"


    Golgoth went still like a corpse, and for nearly eight minutes he made no sound, he just simply observed Rowan.


    Anyone else would crack under such intense scrutiny from such a creature, and Rowan began to fidget, a bead of sweat rolled down his brows and the God King sighed,


    "You are not as wise as you think, welp, and you should remember, you only live now because of my tolerance. You know nothing and you have experienced even less. You were rash at first, sprouting insults and false ims in your ignorance, and now you are afraid? You are ying a role, Rowan, but you are ying it too well. Even now, I believe you are not truly afraid of me. How moronic. Your stupidity ismendable, and you will need to learn a lesson."


    Rowan grinned inwardly, ''Got you!''


    He could effortlessly y any role, but he could not y one well, that role was fear. There were few things in existence that could cause Rowan concern, and those were so few and far between it was almost improbable for him toe in contact with them.


    He could feel concern, not fear.


    Like many things that had been scrubbed from his character after decades in this universe, fear was one of them, and if he tried he could recall how it felt to be afraid, but like how the God King had tried to make him bow to him, it was impossible for Rowan to feel fear.


    The most he could experience was a heightened sense of things like at this moment he found himself.


    He could see things with much more crity, and feel everything much more deeply, and as the God King began to devour another of his consciousness, the pain was excruciating and did nothing else but increase his alertness.


    He knew he could not feel fear so he used it as a tool. The God King would discover his bad acting, and he would either try to break Rowan mentally, or he would rage and perform something more dastardly in order to gain an advantage, or something else.


    Rowan did not care what the God King would choose, he just needed to shake him away from his previous path of thoughts and bring him to a ce where Rowan could easily manipte him.


    The God King devoured two of his consciousnesses and he did not stop, he seized thest of his consciousness, and when Rowan thought the God King wanted to destroy himpletely, he sliced off his head, ate his body, and returned to his throne. He ced Rowan''s head beside him.


    If the God King wanted to make Rowan feel fear, then he would have to do better than this, because Rowan was not feeling anything.


    Golgoth was a one-trick pony, but he did not need to learn another trick. Devouring a consciousness was almost the same as erasing a soul. Although he could not gain as many benefits as Rowan when he devoured souls, it was unmistakably a frightening ability.


    Rowan was irritated when the God King rested his right hand on his head and began speaking,


    "The weak never get the chance to choose how they die, so you are lucky to get this chance. Yet I am benevolent, and before you die I shall show you what is toe."


    Golgoth waved his hand and the battle ongoing on Trion was revealed. Telmus had kept his word, and at this moment, he was fighting against the seven gods of Trion, and he was pushing them back.


    Rowan could appreciate talent, and Telmus was disying to him the extent of what talents could bring you. His de of Intent sliced through reality, parrying, blocking, and reversing countless godly techniques and abilities thrown at him.


    In a range of a thousand miles outside Aroth, the amount of power being unleashed in that area was so devastating it could be seen all across the gxy.


    Telmus had a way of fighting where he defended for the most part and waited for an opportunity to attack, and all of his attacks were costly. Every single one killed an Avatar of a god and except for Minerva who seemed to be adept at dodging his blows, she was the only one who had not perished, but from the ck blood staining her clothes she had been repeatedly injured.


    Her face was set in a frown that could not hold all the rage inside her heart, and she released countless webs to entrap Telmus, but he sliced through all of them and with a stunning move, he deflected her webs back at her, and before she could tear it off, he had stabbed her more than a hundred times, shredding her chest and cutting off all her limbs in a series of vicious thrust.


    She was only saved from death by a beam of ming energy from Kuranes that Telmus had to deflect, allowing Minerva to vanish from the battle.


    The goddess had fled.


    This act drove Golgoth over the edge and he mmed his left hand on his throne, squeezed Rowan''s decapitated head, and screamed in anger.


    His cries of rage traveled through Elysium and reached Aroth where the faces of the gods went pale in shock and fear.


    "I tire of your insolence Telmus!"


    His words reached Aroth and Telmus frowned as he looked all around him before his gaze pierced through space and he saw Elysium.


    His cool eyes widened in surprise as this was the first time he was witnessing the elusive God King in all his six hundred thousand years of life. His eyes looked around his throne room and settled on the head of Rowan, who winked at him.


    He looked at Rowan again before turning his gaze towards the God King, "Are you Golgoth?"


    "How dare you refer to the God King by his name." Tiberius roared in anger.


    "Silence!" The God King mmed his hand on his throne. "You all have disappointed me for too long, with all the boon I gave to you, a mortal bests all of you inbat. He is a thousand times more worthy of speaking my name than the rest of youbined."


    Telmus pointed his de at the God King, "I had hoped to speak to you, instead of your puppets. I request that you let my people go, or I shalle for you."


    The God King shook his head in irritation, "You were amusing for a while Demon Spawn, but it is time for your story to end. I no longer require the aid of your master in this venture."


    Golgoth ripped his sword from the ground beside him and he made a slice, before returning the sword back to the ground.


    The move was precise and simple, it released a ck light that reached Trion, and the entire froze in ce and fell into darkness.


    Telmus looked into the skies as a wave of darkness descended on his location and he raised his de.

 Chapter 836 The Measures Of A Man

    Chapter 836 The Measures Of A Man


    ??The darkness descended and Telmus raised his de against it, and he lost.


    There was a shriek of pain from his de of Intent as the darkness now in the form of a sword, sliced through the de and passed through Telmus'' body, before vanishing.


    The name of the God King''s weapon was the Gaping Undoer, and everything it cut would die. Even a small nick from the weapon would kill an Immortal, Telmus had defended against a great portion of its might, but it was not enough.


    The weapon beside the God King began tough, the head of Rowan that was beside it looked at this sword, and his gaze grew dark. Like its master, this weapon was insane, and it luxuriated in drinking the blood of Immortals.


    Rowan could not save the soul of Telmus, because that weapon destroyed it in its entirety.


    It did not matter that Telmus had hundreds of thousands of Intent, against the might of Will that could attack across time, the master of space fell short.


    Telmus staggered, but he did not fall nor did he bleed, even Gaping Undoer was unable to cut through his flesh, but his soul was weaker and it was crushed.


    He looked at the shattered de in his hand, a hint of confusion inside his eyes, and then understanding, and with a sigh, his hand fell to the side, his enormous powers bubbled inside him, with a thought he should be able to unleash all his might, and crush Trion, and if he wanted even kill some of the gods inside their shell, but his wife and daughter would die.


    Everyone had underestimated Telmus, even Rowan. During the battle with the gods, he had been able to see the shapes of their vault, and he had measured the strength he would need to cut through it.


    If he released all his Intent inside him and directed it towards them, he would kill more than a few, but killing his family was not an option.


    His death did not matter because he had shown his daughter the path towards freedom. He hoped she had watched her old man clearly, for she was the continuation of his greatness. She would be the one to ughter the gods of Trion and their master, he only wished he could have heard the name she gave herself. Why did she have to be so stubborn to allow her old man to wait for so long without answers?


    Telmus looked at the stars for onest time, and he whispered, the gods of Trion did not hear what he said, but Rowan sitting inside the Crystal Leviathan and watching everything that transpired, did.


    "Look at the stars, they mourn for me¡­ I wonder who will mourn for you all." He closed his eyes, and hisst breath left his chest.


    Telmus was dead.


    Yet his body still stood tall. His long white hair which resembled a cloud was carried by the breeze making it appear as if he had a halo around his head. His hand still held tight to his shattered de, and it mourned for its master before it fell into a deep slumber, wishing to apany him in death.


    In the heavens above, the light of the stars that shone on Trion began to converge until they settled on the body of Telmus like a cloak.


    This sign shook the entire universe as endless lines of starlight streamed across the cosmos to fall on the figure of the one man. The only person in existence whom the stars mourned for.


    Andar was atop the ck Tower and he watched this spectacr event, he felt his heart shake, as a profound sense of loss passed through him, he could hear the stars crying and it terrified and amazed him in equal measures.


    It terrified all the great powers in the universe and all eyes began to turn towards Trion.


    The gods of Trion were all quiet, and although they did not use their entire might to fight this battle, they all knew that even if they did, it would still be useless against this single mortal. They all put away their weapons in silence, as they stood and watched the cosmos weep.


    The voice of Golgoth shattered their reverie, "The Child of the Stars is dead by my hand. This is the fate of all who defy me, even my wretched brother. All of you, move your children towards the fields of battle, wash away the filth of the mages and demons from my domain!"


    The gods seemed to be shaken from their introspection and they all turned intorge strips of light that flew towards the horizon. Thest to leave was Tiberius, the God of War. He looked at the man who stood alone, refusing to fall, even in death and for the first time in his life, the God of War bowed and then he left.


    An hourter Minerva arrived and she was free from injury, her eyes watching the still body of her son, and she turned her eyes away in shock. She had been unaware when she began regarding her child as invincible, and the reality of his death shook her to the core.


    She fell to her knees and remained this way, even when the sun had set and arose anew, she remained by his side, and after staying by his side for seven days, Minerva spoke for the first time,


    "You died as you have lived¡­ defiant. You fool, if only you could have waited a while."


    A memory entered her consciousness, thest thing Telmus had told her. He had been standing with his back against her, his arrogance and pride not held back in the slightest, even in her presence, and he had said to her,


    "The measure of a man is not on how long they have lived. It''s in how they make use of what life has shown them. I am Telmus, and I bow to no one."


    Minerva brought her hands forward to take the body of Telmus but she hastily drew it back, as a long cut that revealed her bones appeared on her limb. Even in death, no god was worthy enough to touch Telmus.


    If she forced it, it might even kill her. Equal pride, pain, relief, anger, and so many emotions warred inside her chest and it took everything for Minerva to stop herself from screaming.


    She blinked and something fell from her eyes. She wanted to believe it was rain, but the sun was beginning to rise, and the skies were clear.


    In the distance, multiple rumblings had begun to vibrate across every continent on Trion, as the final battlemenced. The smell of blood filled the air, and the lights from the sun became dim due to a film of red that had covered the. A red that came as a result of blood being shed in monstrous volumes.


    The voice of the God King reached her ears, "Honor your part in this bargain Minerva, release the demons of the Great Abyss to feast, and I shall give you thest piece of the puzzle. I have used a million years to prepare quite the buffet, and my guests are not enough."

 Chapter 837 Demons I shall Bring

    Chapter 837 Demons I shall Bring


    ??The yellow eyes of the God King appeared beside her, looking at her despair with what could be regarded as an intense and demented pleasure. Golgoth luxuriated in her grief.


    Minerva was quiet for a long time as if she had not heard the voice of Golgoth, and she whispered, "Did you have to do it? Take my child away from me, Golgoth, when you could have easily imprisoned him."


    The God King sneered, "What is that I see Minerva? Tears?... Your time on Trion has corrupted you, demon, perhaps allowing you to eat Minerva was a mistake, I should have known that you are not capable of containing a spawn of Elura without her corruption merging into your system. Remember everything you have gained from our cooperation, and y your role, or I shall find a new King to call forth demons for me."


    Elura was silent, her webbed eyes seemed to be lost in memories, the voice of Golgoth suddenly grew a bit mellow, "He would not have bowed, like you, he was a king. Minerva, you are aware that our ns would note to light if he wished to stand against us. You know this to be the truth. I rid you of an attachment you don''t need. In time, you will thank me."


    ''That was for me to decide.'' she thought and the eyes of Minerva shed with a pale fire as she had finally made her decision and then began tough,


    "You want demons don''t you Golgoth? Then demons I shall bring, demons of such number that your ves would buckle before their might. Even if you beg me, I shall call on my entire legions, the Pale Horde of Nyshrimar shall ride on your shores, the Behemoths of Absolom,  The Gravediggers Children, the Arakshas from the Frozen Waste, the Blood Reavers¡­ All of them shalle and more. I shall not cease until there is nothing left on Trion and this entire wretched universe."


    Inside the wrathful heart of the goddess she did not stop speaking, ''I shall not stop until your head is on a pike, and your soul burns in the depths of the Abyss for eternity. You shall apany my son in death. Why are you still alive? You shall burn to light his path in the coldest depths of the Abyss."


    Golgoth waved his hand in dismissal, "That was always your mission demon, go do as I have willed. End this world, and let me be free of it. What you do with the rest of the universe is up to you."


    ?


    For the past week, Rowan had not been idle. With six of his consciousness out ofmission, he had to push all the load on a single consciousness and it was strenuous.


    He was dealing with some of the most reality-shaping moments in his life, and his tools had been blunted, but it was worth it for him to finally see beyond the curtains, and understand the truths about Trion and the Reflections.


    At this moment, the first thing he always checked was the progress toward the Third Dimension, and it was at an astonishing Ny-eight percent, only two more percent until he was a Third Dimensional being and his might would be unleashed, his enemies had finally revealed their hand, and it would be up to him to flip the entire board.


    His gambit against the God King had paid off, and at this moment, he was watching the God King eagerly watch the battle on the two continents against the mages and the demons. Above the bloody continent, an invisible Aura of Evil had been umting. Rowan was sure that this would be a primer for the supposed resurrection of a Primordial.


    There were many reasons why Rowan felt that such a feat as resurrecting the true Primordial of Evil was almost impossible because, unlike the Reflections, he had seen the dead body of the Primordial pinned down by the weapons of other Primordials.


    How were they going to resurrect what should be the greatest enemies of the Primordials without alerting them? How could they undo what multiple Primordials had done against their main body?


    Even if there was a way to achieve such a thing, it must surely be difficult and intenselyplicated. Soplicated that it had taken the Reflections an unknown amount of time to reach this point, and they were no longer united.


    Rowan had seen enough cracks in their ns, and he only needed to find all the yers before he acted. He went through everything he had learned thesest few days, looking for clues that he might miss.


    The conversation between Minerva and Golgoth revealed the truth about her status, and the fate of thest of his siblings, for unlike the rest, she was given to the demon Minerva for consumption.


    This was the way that Golgoth had secured the aid of a Supreme world like the Great Abyss. Minerva should be at least a Demon King, such figures were rulers of multiple sections of the Great Abyss and would be able to unleash a virtually unlimited amount of demons if they wanted, and they alsomanded Demon Princes.


    Her cries of wrath still resounded in the air over Trion as she vanished soon after. Rowan was not too interested in her status as a Demon King, but in something else she held¡ªThest page of the Primordial Record.


    It was not surprising that thest page was held by Minerva, because she had been in cahoots with the Third Prince, and Rowan was sure Golgoth was not aware of this alliance between the Demon and his greatest enemy.


    While Golgoth believed Minerva worked for him alone, she was also working with the Third Prince. She was suddenly a focal point in this affair, one that Rowan regarded as important, so important that he would be dealing with her personally.


    He finally understood that the cooperation of the demons was gotten by feeding his siblings to a demon, such a shocking deed no longer surprised him, but if that was the case then how did they secure the cooperation of the mages?


    The wells of Trion ran deep, and the Covenant which was the gathering of Archmages and Demon Princes leading the war against Trion must be nothing but puppets in this battle. Rowan had once thought the Covenant was the true hand behind the curtains in this war, but that turned out to be untrue.


    The official reason for the battle was that Trion was about to be a Supreme World, and so a Tribtion was set by the universe where two Supreme Worlds would suppress them for a while, and if they seeded, they would ascend to be a Supreme World.


    This was the official justification for this bloody war for thest million years that every Dominator was taught, and perhaps even the mages and demons who fought and died in this war thought the reason for their battle was to prevent another great power from rising.


    However, the Covenant, this alliance of Demon Princes and the Archmages believed that the war was about securing Elura shards, which were pieces of his mother''s essence that could be used to remake reality.


    Rowan knew that they too were wrong. The true reason for all this was because of the ns of four insane Reflections of a dead Primordial.

 Chapter 838 A Step Away

    Chapter 838 A Step Away


    ??Rowan needed to know everything about this n from the Reflections, and although he had gleaned much over thest few days, it was not everything, and time was running out.


    Whatever was happening on Trion, it was not taking into ount the twenty-year universe expiration death, and Golgoth was moving forward. He seemed to be preparing the way for the so-called Fourth.


    Rowan had heard him repeatedly mutter about this fourth illusory Reflection, who Golgoth imed was so powerful he would squish the deceptive Third like a bug.


    No matter what wasing Rowan knew that he had to even the scales a bit before they arrived on Trion, so needed to kill Golgoth before he finished with his preparation, and perhaps, this resurrection of the Primordial might turn out to be a good thing for him in the sense that he would no longer have to hunt for the rest of the Reflections, because they were alling to him.


    Although there was no way he would allow them to everplete this ritual.


    Rowan should have been focused on bing a Third-dimensional entity, but he was also pursuing other projects. He did not think his time beside the God King was a waste because, among the many things he hade to learn, he had found out that indeed the God King had developed a soul after all the years of living.


    This development made Rowan idly wonder about the nature of Soul Energy and Soul Origin. Which one came first and gave birth to the other? Like the old question about the chicken and the egg, he wondered what came first.


    If he used Golgoth as an example, then it was the chicken that came first, his soul seemingly birthed out of nothingness, but any random mortal would suggest it was the egg, for their Soul Origin with him was all the proof he needed. All these questions may be answered in time, but what he knew was that killing Golgoth would open the entire ns of the Reflections to him.


    The God King did not know that his death¡­


    PROGRESS TOWARDS THE THIRD DIMENSION ¡ª 99%


    ¡­ was only a step away.


    Rowan was simply a meticulous hunter, and he wanted to be efficient with his ughter. He had no choice, he was not ying with mortals or gods, and any single mistake he made could mean his end.


    ?


    With the head of Rowan overseeing every move from the God King, Rowan had been working on another project by the side, cing as much focus on it as his ascension towards the Third Dimension.


    He wanted to enter the Rune gate that he suspected ushered the resurrection of the Primordial of Evil.


    The God King had been careful in everything he had told Rowan concerning their true father, but he did not suspect that Rowan knew more than he let on, or how formidable he was.


    Golgoth was also not aware that Rowan was capable of deciphering and interpreting such aplex Rune that had been created over an unimaginable vast distance that linked Trion to the Sea of Destruction and the Vaults.


    This Rune was most likely not created by Golgoth, it must be the work of some other Reflection like the Third Prince or the other two whom he was not familiar with.


    Rowan had watched the actions of Golgoth and he hade to the conclusion that Golgoth was more like a guide.


    The Runes that he had interpreted from the little clues given to him were soplex that even the God King himself would be incapable of deciphering these runes if all he had were the keys.


    His underestimation of Rowan had not even allowed him toprehend that revealing the keys to Rowan in order to bait him into going after the gods was the biggest mistake he had made.


    Golgoth felt he was being clever by showing Rowan the keys to all the vaults so he could capture him in a single move, but Rowan was already thinking four steps ahead.


    At this moment Golgoth was gathering multiple strange energies from the death of every Dominator in battle. Rowan had been watching this process in fascination for the entire week as he realized that this was just a small part of Golgoth''s ns because if he wanted just the death of the Dominators to fuel the Runes, Golgoth could have easily killed every single Dominator in existence.


    There was a unique synergy between the death of a Dominator and the battlefield on Trion as they were all linked. If they were ughtered anywhere outside Trion, they would have been useless to him. The energy he was collecting would be impossible to be collected anywhere else.


    Although this was all guesses from Rowan, he could confirm if he infiltrated this Rune and see what it held. He could not simply break the Rune without attracting attention from the God King, but he could slip inside.


    ?


    The weak are objects¡­


    Rico heard these words from his father, and he believed this moment proved how true that statement was.


    The cries of a million lives extinguished in a single moment haunted Rico Boreas as he dragged himself over a small hill and rapidly rolled to the side where a crevice was hidden by mounds of dead bodies.


    He had spotted this area a few hours before the battle began, his cowardly nature made him search for ces he could hide when things went wrong. Turns out he was right.


    When the batter started, he had been at the back of the line as a million bloodthirsty Dominators surged ahead, and so he was able to gather precious seconds to flee, it was the only reason he had been able to survive the sudden descent of what he suspected was a Demon Prince and two Archmages.


    Only such powerful immortals could turn a million Dominators at the Earth god level to ash in such a short time.


    Rico gritted his teeth through the pain as his entire back end had been scorched, and he tried not to check how much damage he had sustained, he should be healing by now, but the wound seemed to be growing worse.


    He shoved bodies aside, trying quickly to enter the small depression in the earth, some of the bodies had be fused in death, and he had to tear through muscles and bones to open a slight gap, and he wormed his way into it before reaching out and pulling several bodies to cover the hole, leaving only a tiny gap for him to see through.


    He felt the earth reverberating beneath him as the massive Demon Prince who had dedicated a million Dominators at the Earth god level began to walk through the battlefield. The skies changed for a moment as the Archmages flew past, heading deeper into the Continent.


    Rico squeezed himself tighter into a ball, wishing for the earth to copse around him. The earth shook as the Demon came nearer to his position and he brought his hands to his mouth and bit down to stop himself from screaming.


    The Aura erupting from the body of the Demon was almost driving him to madness, and Rico bit deeper into his hand. Then there was silence, one that was so profound he knew that he had been discovered.

 Chapter 839 Demons Waist Beads

    Chapter 839 Demon''s Waist Beads


    ??Fear was not a stranger to Rico. For thest few months since he saw Circe Boreas inside the temple of their Primogenitor, he had never gotten a single moment of peace.


    He had felt eyes watching him every single day and no matter how anyone else thought it was just him being unnecessarily paranoid, Rico knew he was been watched and measured. He had seen the look in the eyes of Circe, that rage and loathing was familiar to him.


    The events that transpired next shifted his focus away from his fear of Circe as Trion went mad. He watched his siblings butcher and eat each other to grow strong and that event had scarred Rico for life.


    Trion was a world filled with bloodthirsty fiends and he knew that survival meant bing one with the pack, and so he had joined the massive blood feasts and consumed flesh alongside the creatures that were once his brothers and sisters.


    Rico had once been afraid of Circe, but traveling beside these Dominators who knew nothing but ughter, their eyes red, with fangs tearing through their lips made him feel he was beside starving wolves than humans.


    Entering this war was not his choice, anything else and he would be killed and eaten. The only constion through the madness was the presence of his father by his side. The man might be useless for many things, but it was undeniable that he loved his son.


    Through the days of unending battle they had not left each other, but now he was alone.


    Since the time Circe returned, all he knew was fear and that fear had grown with every new change that happened. That fear had been growing until every single moment of his life was filled with fear.


    The silence outside when previously there had been the rumbling from the Demon was the final straw, and Rico almost went catatonic, it was unknown how long he remained like that, but the tears that he had been shedding had long dried.


    ?


    Rico shivered and opened his eyes, idly noticing that the hand he had been biting on had nearly been cut off, for his teeth had broken bones and mangled the flesh, another thing of note was the ring on the hand, it was not his but his father''s.


    He recollected that he had been holding the hands of his father a short while ago as they escaped, but in the madness of what followed and his desire to escape, he had forgotten that he was holding his father''s hand, but he did not recall when the rest of the body that was supposed to be attached to this hand had vanished.


    Rico gasped and shook his hand furiously, he had been holding tight to the hand and he let go of it, detesting the taste of the flesh of his father in his mouth, but the hand did not let go of his own, even though he had nearly chewed it in two. He cried out in shock when the hand seemed to squeeze his own tighter, and a loudughter replied to him.


    Theughter sounded as if it wasing from the sh of two mountains, and it drove the reality into his brain. A reality that Rico had been trying to escape mentally.


    Since he knew he could not escape physically, his mind had sought to forget his predicament and he had focused on the severed hand of his father holding his own, but thisughter drove away the shelter his mind had built and Rico looked up and saw madness that saw his fear as food.


    Pressed against the crevice he had hidden himself and covered with bodies was the eye of a demon. The eye was slitted horizontally like that of a goat, and it was so massive it was bigger than his entire body.


    The Demon had been pressed against the crevice looking at him all this while and apparently, it found the madness engulfing Rico to be amusing.


    A food odor filled the crevice, as a glorious Earth god pissed himself and moaned for his father.


    The eye watching him seemed to shiver as if in pleasure and an indescribable light from it filled the hole, and Rico began to scream, wishing for anyone to save him, even Circe.


    The demon slowly pushed the bodies away, savoring every moment of despair and madness arising inside Rico who had to watch as a massive mouth filled with needle-sharp teeth slowly descended towards him, and a long ck tongue tasting his fear with relish.


    He screamed and covered his face with his hands, he could not look at death approaching, his mind could not take it anymore. Rico suddenly felt a sharp pain on his shoulders and waist. In his madness and fear he did not understand what was happening until his eyes were forced open and his eyelids were ripped off.


    Rico could no longer close his eyes and so he was able to witness everything¡­ and scream.


    He had beenpletely dismembered. His limbs were all taken away, and he was not healing. The demon had severed his eyelids and from the pain he was feeling in his face, his nose, and lips as well.


    He gasped in shock as a metal hook was mmed through his back, emerging from his chest and he was hoisted up and tied around the waist of the demon, who stood more than a thousand feet tall.


    Beside him were hundreds of screaming and limbless Dominators, and even though the face beside him did not have eyelids, nose, or lips, he recognized his father.


    Judging by the fact that he wasughing aloud and praying to unknown demonic entities, the man had gone insane.


    Barely an hour ago, Rico had been within the midst of a million Earth gods, drunk on the blood of Mages and Demons. A Dominator at the Earth god level was a fearsome opponent, and they ughtered the demons and the mages on the field of battle in the hundreds of millions.


    No one could withstand the might of endless waves of Dominators as they poured down on the two continents of battle wreaking havoc. In a week they had swept through an entire continent, shattering every fortification, and breaking down any progress made by their enemies for thest million years in a matter of days.


    If not for a sudden endless amount of demons that dyed the wave of ughter, the entire war would have been won in a single week.


    Massive hives numbering in their millions and each holding tens of millions of demonic spawns had been hidden inside the second continent, and when the Dominator rushed down in their blood-crazed fury, the hives were opened and billions of demonic spawn erupted from those foul wombs.


    However, It could only slow their incursion, and also served as fuel to the Dominator''s frenzy.


    Rico was part of an advanced group that had pushed deeper into the continent. Unlike the corrupted Dominators beside him who acquired their powers by cannibalizing their family, he had done the same but he stole only a heart and slowly grew his powers to the Earth god level.


    Although he was swept up in the frenzy of ughter, he was also clear-headed enough to know when the odds had begun to shift against them.


    The first sign came when they pushed more than a thousand miles into the second continent and they had not seen a single enemy.

 Chapter 840 The Killer Is King

    Chapter 840 The Killer Is King


    ??The first Continents had been quickly swept through, but that did not mean they had met no opposition, every single mile had been bitterly fought for, and although the mages and the demons had lost against the endless tides of Dominators, they had ced a more than adequate opposition to slow down the offensive.


    They all knew they were battling against time, and if they could not hold long enough for reinforcement to arrive, they would lose Trion.


    So entering the second continent and moving as deep as a thousand miles with no opposition should have been a warning to these Dominators, but the lust for blood and the next battle was everything.


    Their gods would be descending on the fields of battle, and they all wanted to achieve glory for the crown and for the gods they worshiped, and their bloodlust could no longer be contained, they must fight, kill, and consume their enemies or they would fall on each other and destroy themselves in a final orgy of destruction.


    The group Rico found himself in was among the first that had pushed into the continent, and after his capture, he had watched as the Demon and the two Archmages hovering above decimated eight more groups they came across in the span of an hour.


    It was a level of butchery that Rico was slowlying to familiarize himself with, plunging him deeper into madness as his only sce.


    No mortal should see the number of deaths that the Dominators were experiencing during this period. It was no wonder they were all going mad.


    Nearly ny million Dominators perished, all from various Noble families, their bodies spreading out for miles, but in this hellish continent where the dust of the earth had long been reced by dust from bones, they were nothing but a tiny statistic.


    Beneath their dead bodies were the countless others who had fallen in thest million years. This amount of death and suffering inside a universe was umon, but it was now part of Trion. Everybatant here believed they were fighting for something valuable, and they all died, hoping to have made a difference.


    Rico watched all this happening in a daze, and new screaming members were added to the belt of the demon, while those that had mercifully died were discarded.


    He did not notice when the Archmages overhead fled, but he heard their cries of shock, the Demon who held him captive did not run, butughed in delight and charged forward. He did not have long to wonder what had changed, that was before he heard the roar from the throats of billions!


    These three Immortals may have been able to kill close to a hundred million Dominators, but they had been in small groups, and their members were not the most clever of the lot and were almost mad with bloodlust, they had surged forward with no strategy inside and where immortals had fallen, and they all paid the price.


    Yet these were just a tiny fraction of the true might of Trion that had been unleashed in its entirety.


    The wave of Dominators that wasing was in the scope of tens of billions! Perhaps even more than that, but Rico''s mind could not wrap around a figurerger than that.


    Their presence was like endless locusts that darkened the skies, covering the horizon with various colors that represented their bloodline.


    Reality warped and shattered before their charge, as they moved to sweep the from every invader. Behind them were their gods, gigantic colossi whose presence strengthened their bloodline to a ridiculous degree.


    The skies bled blue and red as the Boreas family Dominator in their untold numbermanded the storms that pierced through the skies until it even reached space, the earth bled as the Tiberius familymanded a sea of blood to carry them across the in, the continent shook as the Horush family walked on it, each of them titans, gigantic metallic constructs were manned by the Volgim family, the Kuranes family were like erupting volcanoes in their billions shattering the world as they proceeded¡­


    This was all Rico could see before the mighty Demon Prince was swept by a wave of devastation that shook Trion. His roar of fury was drowned by billions of Earth gods that tore it apart and ate its flesh. It did not even survive for a single second.


    The killer is king


    The skull of the Demon Prince was desecrated and mounted on a tform, his dying Aura cloaking the Dominators, an announcement of their endless madness and fierceness.


    Everyone the demon had been carrying died and Rico would have followed them but a blue shield surrounded him and kept him safe. Did his god save him? At least that''s what he thought until he heard her voice inside his head, like a viper whispering by his ears,


    "You are mine filth."


    Rico survived, not because of chance but because the person he feared most had found him. This event was too much for his mind, and something broke inside him and hey on the floor screaming his madness.


    For endless hours he shook in the midst of madness as the endless hosts of Dominators swept past him, their number seemingly infinite, and then when it was all over and a measure of peace returned, he saw her, descending with the storm, his madness retreated enough for him to say,


    "Circe¡­ Please¡­ we all did it, forgive my greed, I am your only family left."


    Her answer was simple, she gestured with her fingers, and her heart was ripped out from his chest.


    "No, you are not."


    She watched him choke in his blood for the next three hours. He could not heal his wounds, but Earth gods did not die easily.


    When he perished Circe looked towards the horizon at the end of the world.


    In the distance massive portals were opened that led to the Abyss, from them burst out an endless number of demons, among them were Demon Princes, and the heavens opened up as tens of thousands of Magus Towers that could ferry hundreds of millions of Mages broke into Trion.


    Inside one of the towers was Andar, beside him were dozens of powerful figures, all Archmages.


    The uing battle would shake the universe.


    ?


    Rowan was down to thest thousand bodies of his Spirit Guise. The destruction of six of his consciousness had reduced the strain of maintaining his presence in the Third Dimensional universe, but he was running out of this valuable resource.


    It was more difficult to hide himself than he thought, but he knew his Third Dimensional body would beplete before he ran out of Spirit Guises, and he did not need to make more. He still had several Labyrinth coins left.


    Hisst remaining consciousness was Inside the Crystal Leviathan that was moving underground, he had it dig until he was hundreds of miles under the capital Aroth, as close to where he suspected the Anchor would be.


    Underneath the capital was a series of massive caverns that on any other would have led to the surface copsing into the earth, but it was held firm by the power that shrouded the capital.

 Chapter 841 Hidden Vault

    Chapter 841 Hidden Vault


    ??This space was vast and undoubtedly filled with many mysteries, but Rowan was not chasing after the mysteries of the mundane, only the extraordinary, and nothing was more extraordinary than the matters involving the Primordials.


    Each of the caverns underneath the capital was so massive that one couldfortably fit in a small moon inside any of them. A simr spatial shrinking that twisted the entire capital also affected this area and hiding the Crystal Leviathan was not difficult.


    cing a piece of his consciousness inside a Spirit Guise he sent it out towards the Anchor. The Spirit Guise took the form of a bird with ming wings, for there were living things down here, and their shapes had been transformed by the arcane energies inside these caverns.


    His goal was simple, it was to find the final secret hidden under Aroth and make his way into the Rune, it was a gate and it led somewhere. If Rowan did not understand what it contained, it would be the biggest hidden crisis that could destabilize his entire n.


    He searched for thousands of miles, knowing the area but not pinpointing the exact location, but it was only a matter of time before he found it.


    The Anchor turned out to be another Vault.


    Rowan frowned because this vault was different from the others, it was smaller and it still pulsed with vitality. If his sibling had been fed to Minerva as payment, then there should be no seventh vault to speak of, then the sudden realization of who this vault belonged to hit him, and seeing the title of the vault on the door was the final confirmation.


    The Vault of Romion.


    He knew that these vaults were created from the bodies of his siblings, but he had never known that part of his body had been used to create a vault.


    His present form had no connection to the body of Rowan that was used here in the creation of this vault, but it was still shocking that his flesh had been used for such a thing and he had not anticipated it after he knew that Minerva had consumed his siblings.


    It was annoying to him that there were still concerns that could slip under his radar, but he was not omniscient, he just did the best that he could, knowing a single mistake could end him. If Rowan was psychopathic he might have found the challenge of the unknown to be thrilling, instead, he just found it annoying.


    He only deliberated on it for a short while before focusing on the reason he was here which was entering the gate behind the Rune, although there was a fatal allure for him to enter this vault and see his previous self.


    He wondered if he would find another hidden god that was based on his flesh. That would be shocking and reveal many new secrets, but after a while, Rowan thought it was too risky to enter the vault, it might reveal his presence to Golgoth, and he did not care for another hidden god unless it could affect the overall n.


    However, he found this hidden vault important enough to warrant splitting another sliver of consciousness to monitor it. When he began his ascension, he would pierce through the barriers of the vault to confirm if there was something inside that could affect the overall direction of the battle ahead.


    It was a risky move, but he could not control everything. He just had to make sure he was doing his best. Nothing could be left to chance if he could control it. But to fly under the radar, he must make sacrifices, hopefully, it would not be toote.


    Rowan remained here watching the vault in the body of the bird, and another Spirit Guise containing a sliver of his consciousness began the next step in his ns. This consciousness took the form of an Ice Baboon.


    Rowan closed his eyes and focused on the massive Rune in his consciousness, he was not trying to hold it all in his mind at once, his present consciousness was too weak to aplish such a feat, he was only tracing along the edges to find a suitable point of ingress.


    The Ice Baboon began to move ording to the model he was plotting in his head until it reached a section of the cavern that led to an underground river. He did not hesitate and he plunged into it, his body sinking to the bottom to find a cave.


    He entered the cave where he discovered that it was curved in a manner that allowed an air pocket to remain in its backend, leaving a ratherrge area devoid of water. This ce ording to his models would require the least amount of energy to enter.


    Rowan stretched his hands forward and then he paused, he was about to take a risk, from everything he had discovered about Golgoth, he manipted the vaults and all its upants easily enough, but this Rune was far too powerful andplex for him to control, so it was possible for Rowan to interfere with its operation without the God King being aware of it.


    Or he might be mistaken. Was the risk enough for him to continue?


    Rowan shook his head and brought the hands of the Ice Baboon forward until he stopped, he had seemingly hit an invisible wall, and Rowan rubbed his hand across the air, touching parts of the Rune that was here but was hidden inside reality.


    This space could be destroyed, and this Rune would remain undamaged, it would remain hidden from anyone, even Rowan could not see it, only the knowledge that it existed led him here.


    Since he was in contact with it, he could easily begin to explore part of its shape. Once again he was struck by itsplexity and for the next hour, he just scrutinized what was beneath his palm in minute details.


    "Time to take the leap." He muttered and he pushed energy through his fingers into the Rune, then something truly peculiar happened.


    Rowan had ess to countless forms of energy, not counting his personal Aether. The endless fields of energy that he was using to breed a new wave of gods should contain every known form of energy in existence, and when he pushed power into the Rune, he effortlessly circled through all the energy avable for him to wield and none of them responded to him, except one foreign energy that emanated from the body of Circe.


    Rowan''s consciousness spurned furiously, searching for the connection and it was revealed to him. Circe had gone to the continents where the battle to decide the fate of Trion was being waged, she had done nothing special there except kill Rico.


    Unknown to her and Rowan, she had absorbed a strange energy from his death that was simr to the energy the God King had been harvesting over the battlefield for thest week.


    Rowan had been waiting to understand the purpose of the energy the God King had been collecting all these while, and now he knew that it was to power this Rune.


    Underneath the hands of the Ice Baboon, the small energy that he harvested from Circe, returned to him and a message entered his head.


    Aura Field imed: .000000000000009%

 Chapter 842 Arrival Of The Entire Universe

    Chapter 842 Arrival Of The Entire Universe


    ??Rowan''s eyes shone brightly, the ramifications of this discovery were profound, so much so that it changed his entire focus in a single moment, "So it''s ughter then."


    His consciousness inside the Crystal Leviathan took the form of a book and vanished. His progress towards the Third Dimension was only separated by a single hair.


    Maeve noticing his departure felt something about it was different, and then she shuddered as her bloodline began to pulse, drawn to the direction where Rowan had disappeared.


    With a cry of joy that echoes throughout the depths of Trion, she unfurled her wings and transformed into a green bolt of lightning that pursued her master.


    The lightning burst out of the surface of the earth, and Maeve did not hide her presence, there was no more reason to hide.


    All her Ghren, the soldiers inside her Kingdom had been resurrected, her powers were at their peak, and war was about to begin.


    ?


    The sliver of consciousness left behind to peer through the cracks in the Rune did not stop its investigation, even though he knew the overall direction that the Rune was following, Rowan still wanted to know what was inside.


    He forced that minuscule amount of energy gained from the death of Rico back into the Rune while wrapping his sliver of consciousness through it and pushing it forward.


    With his mastery of energy and the soul, this was something only he could pull off.


    The experience as he went through this Rune was one of the weirdest he had experienced and yet it was oddly familiar, he knew he had felt it before. His mind was reaching for the memory but he was being distracted by what he was passing through.


    His sliver of consciousness felt as if it was enveloped by several massive tongues that were licking across every inch of it. Even a god would have gone mad with the feeling of vition before they were reduced to less than dust, but Rowan endured.


    There was a wrongness about this entire experience that was only weathered by his tough psyche, but whatever this Rune was made from, it was incredibly toxic, and his sliver of consciousness was rapidly rotting to pieces.


    He pushed through, knowing the puzzle was going to be mostlypleted if he saw what was inside and he heard as much as he felt a dull pop as he emerged in a world of ruin and red, filled with monsters that made gods resemble children.


    His gaze was drawn to the sky where he saw a sight he had seen before. It was a moon, arge red moon.


    He had been looking for this ce since the time he escaped the Nexus and pursued his freedom. For many reasons, the fact that it contained a seemingly infinite amount of Soul Energy was one of them and the mysteries behind this ce where he took his first step to be what he drew him.


    There were many mysteries that Rowan knew he may never be able to solve, and this world was rapidly bing one of them because he had searched every record he could find and he could not locate it, yet it was always here.


    "Ahh¡­ now it all makes sense, Trion is a Nexus, and this world is your necropolis. Every treasure that your Reflections had plundered across time had been kept here."


    A Nexus was an incredibly expensive project, and no one would ever imagine that a massive Major World like Trion, with gods and an Empire was nothing but a container for the true project hidden beneath.


    The earth began to rumble and the skies darkened, Rowan felt a chill in his consciousness as massive clouds of soul energy darkened the horizon and headed toward him.


    The massive beasts in this ce began to rouse, great presences whose powers eclipsed Intent and controlled Wills that rippled across Space and Time.


    Thest time he was here, he had the pitiful bloodline of a Soul Seizer, and he had been able to drain only a small fraction of power from this ce, but with his Nascent Primordial Bloodline, he was no longer draining soul energy a single point at a time, but billions of points in every moment.


    His presence was a destabilizing factor to this world that could shatter it to pieces if he remained for long, and the powerful creatures that resided in this ce would end him before he could do such a thing.


    The Earth and the heavens cracked open and Rowan could see worlds greater than any that he had ever seen before, and they all rotated around the red moon. From his present height, he stood upon, he finallyprehended that this red moon was a Supreme World.


    A dead Supreme World. Yet like everything here it still pulsed with power and untapped potential, it was like the wick of the candle, waiting for the first touch of me toe alight.


    At this moment his progress towards the Third Dimension reached one hundred percent.


    Everything seemed toe full circle. His first journey out of death was in this ce, and the moment he was going to be Immortal happened here too.


    The entire world shook, and Rowan smiled.


    He had received his answer, and he understood the n, and he knew how to make it his own. With a gesture, he shattered the sliver of consciousness and he vanished, he did not take any Soul Energy from this ce, it was not yet the time.


    The tides of soul energy gathered around where he previously stood before they all sank to the ground, leaving a small circle in the center untouched. They were not worthy to go any nearer.


    From afar all the soul energy resembled an endless crowd of people of all shapes and sizes, some of them were the size of mountains and others were smaller than ants, and they were all bowing down towards the spot that Rowan had been standing upon.


    ?


    Rowan appeared beside Circe in the form of a book and gentlynded on her hands, she had been following the course of the battle and his appearance had startled her,


    "What do you think about this battle?" Rowan asked her, unlike before, his voice was not inside her head, but he spoke outwardly, and reality vibrated from the sound of his voice.


    Circe took a while to answer, her mouth was dry because the scale of the battle she was witnessing had reached such epic proportions she could not evenprehend it.


    From the skies to the earth, the entire world trembled as billions ofbatants shed, every single moment bodies fell like rain as powers that could shatter reality shed.


    Endless shockwaves erupted from the continent and spread out into space, as this battle began to draw the eyes of the entire universe. It might be Trion fighting against the might of two Supreme Worlds but the gods from the countless worlds in the universe began to find their way to this battle and watch with bated breath from afar.


    They could all sense that the direction of the universe hinges on what happened here next and although they did not understand, they all prepared themselves to defend their interest or fight for benefits, if the opportunity arises. Among the many gods waiting outside Trion, some of them were God-


    Kings, and there were even some more hidden figures hidden among their number.


    The entire universe was here.

 Chapter 843 Opening The Primordial Record

    Chapter 843 Opening The Primordial Record


    ??Circe breathing came faster, it was too much. The sounds¡­ the smells¡­ the losses¡­ so much power erupting from the battle at every single moment that it could crush an entire gxy to nothingness.


    "Go closer, don''t try to see everything, but focus on only one thing, from here expand the reaches of your mind and understand, this lesson would be invaluable to your growth, and mine¡­" Rowan said, and her body obeyed before her mind could follow, carried by a gentle breeze she drifted closer to the sh that was leaving millions dead with every breath she was taking.


    She followed his advice and found the thing that she could hold on to inside all the chaos, it worked barely,


    Circe whispered, "It''s the smell like iron buried in the sea suddenly brought out into the air. It''s the smell of lightning burning across the air before a storm hits," she shivered, feeling cold, "This is death in all her glory."


    "You remembered everything I told you," Rowan said.


    Circe nodded, "You said that when it begins when you enter the field of battle if it bes too much for me to bear, you give me permission to leave. For you will never stop until you have buried all your enemies."


    She smiled sadly, "I was angry at your words before, your belief that I was weak was crushing, but now I understand. This battle happening here is nothing before what is toe, is it not? You were showing me mercy, or perhaps you don''t want me to see this side of you."


    Rowan was silent, and the book in her hand rippled with energy, he did not have to say anything, she already knew the answer.


    The air behind her shook as a pair of green wings appeared followed by a p of thunder, Circe paused for a moment as Maeve stood beside her, she acknowledged this powerful figure with a nod before her body drifted forward once more.


    Maeve was not even looking at her but at the book in her hands, she was shaking in fear, and she could not help it, it was because she could feel it.


    The power arising from the book. As if the center of the entire universe was beginning to align with it. How could everyone here not feel it? It was more tangible than the earth beneath her feet or the sun in the sky. O Holy Mother, what sort of power is this?


    In the center of the heavens, the Immortals waged their battle. Except for the absence of Minerva, the six gods of Trion battled against twelve Demon princes and twenty-three Archmages.


    Even without calling on the full reaches of their power, they were holding back all the forces of two Supreme Worlds by themselves. With every Dominator that died below, their power rose, but the gods kept it hidden.


    The only Demon Prince Rowan recognized among thebatants was Kohron, Demon Prince of Strife, but he recognized more of the Archmages; he had fought and killed some of them in the Underverse. The protection of their Supreme World had kept their soul safe, now they were here.


    Their battle was like the stars exploding in the sky in all its glory and violence, and below them were billions of mortals, screaming and dying. Several powerful figures were among them, the central battle was between a Mage and the six Ancestors of Trion. He alone battled the most powerful Earth gods of the Empire.


    The Aura of power emerging from him was not massive, ridiculously small among all thebatants that were here, but it was incredibly dense, and the fact that he was crushing the Ancestors of Trion was astonishing.


    The battle was reaching a fever pitch, and the tempo had reached the point where the true weapons of war were about to be unleashed by both sides, Immortals would begin to fall.


    Then the trumpet sounded, and Trion, alongside the rest of the universe, went still.


    Every single warrior froze, the gods, demons, and mages could not move a single inch. The stars paused their lights, and every world stopped their rotation.


    Every single living being in the entire universe went still, and their souls trembled.


    Another trumpet st sounded, and this time it reached the ears of the entire universe.


    And then¡­


    "BOOM!"


    A heartbeat¡­


    "BOOM!"


    A voice that was as quiet as the gentlest breeze blowing across an empty icy field came to Rowan, "Remember all we might be, something you can never hope to reach until the end of existence. You deny yourself an assured chance of Ascendance to the ranks of Primordial."


    "I know, yet I refuse. You have shown me your dream, and now it''s time for me to show you my own."


    "You will fail to Be."


    "Watch me."


    "If that is your Will."


    "It is."


    "Then let it be so, I shall watch and obey, but you shall regret it."


    "I do not fear failure¡­ nor do I feel regret. I shall always live by my Will, for I am Truth. Reveal yourself to me Primordial Record, you have withheld my birthright for too long."


    With a sigh, the Primordial Record opened up and Rowan saw all he had be.


    P????????? ??????


    Name: Rowan Kuranes??!#


    Age: 38/1,999,000,000


    Strength: Not determined


    Agility: Not determined


    Constitution: Not determined


    ss: None


    Title: ne Walker, Chaos Blood, Reality Butcher, Creator, Primordial. #!? Error¡ª Living Dimension??!!. Destroyer?!#


    Aspect:


    Berserker (Tier 7¡ª Completed)


    Lament Of Celestials (Tier 5¡ª Completed)


    Light Devourer (Tier 0)


    Skills:


    BERSERKER BLOOD (Origin ¡ª Level Completed)


    Bloodline Skill: Eruption (Stripped/ Evolving)


    Aspect Skill: The Lost me (Tier 5¡ª Innate Convergence and Divergence)


    Passive:


    Deciphernguage plete)


    Berserker Intent (Silver)


    Records:


    SIX ???????????? ?????????????????? [Roots Unspecified¡ª Supreme Circle Broke ] - Level Unknown


    SHEOL - Level 7pleted[500,000]


    TREE OF DESIRE - Level 7 Completed


    Territory: Primordial Sea of Darkness


    Primordial Ambrosia


    Dimensional Fabric


    Bloodline Ability: Purgatory Gate Unlocked


    Dimensional Skill:  Dimension Engine [Minor¡ª Completed]


    Dimensional Absolute Skill: Word of Enoch ¡Á3 [nk] upgraded to Breathe of Enoch.


    Rift Rule: Absolute Body. [ Broken¡ª Consumed by Dimensional Fabric]


    Pce of Ice Chamber Unlocked:


    Astrbe


    Knowledge Well


    Hollow Forge


    Chambers Shattered and Consumed by Dimensional Fabric


    Chaos Worlds (minor) ¡ª Limits Exceeded


    [Consumed by Dimensional World]


    Minor Worlds Seeded ¡ª 1,252


    [Dimensional Fabric expanded ¡ª Minor Worlds ¡ª 24,780


    Awakening Primordial Bloodline [Sheol]


    Bloodline Upgraded:


    Sheol: This is a Refuge for Souls. Every Soul returns to your grasp for rest, they shall give you all their karma and energy they had umted in their lifetime and you shall give them peace eternal.


    [You can now control a greater portion of the Light of Sheol. Harvest Soul Origin and gain a Minor understanding of the 9th Dimension Will of Soul]


    Tree Of Desire: Controls the flow of luck. Once every year collect lost treasures and dreams. Once every Century collects lost wishes and Destinies. Once every Millenia grants a wish. Once every Era grants an Impossible wish.


    [The Sound of Luck has spread and Fate continuously bends to your will.]


    WILL GAINED: Will of Truth [2nd Level Completed]


    SOUL ORIGIN GAINED: 1,019,887,665


    SOUL CRYSTAL GAINED: 2,899,773


    Title Gained. Territory Gained, Minor Worlds Gained, Will Gained.


    Remark: Unknown Dimensional Being


    Warning: Current Path not epted by the Primordial Record. Evolutionary direction cannot be simted and corrected. Dimensional Fabric is an unknown mutation.


    The merger of Primordial Bloodline, Celestial Destroyer, and evolving Will inside an unknown Dimensional Fabric is unprecedented.


    Chances of Self Annihtion: 78%

 Chapter 844 Call For Tribulation

    Chapter 844 Call For Tribtion


    ??The Primordial Record revealed the secrets hidden in his body, but Rowan was surprised by how sparse it turned out to be. He suspected that many of his upgrades had been hidden or nonexistent until he reached a Third Dimensional form, before then the Primordial Record would have a hard time reading him.


    Despite this setback, there were so many new changes he could see, and Rowan went through it within a brief moment.


    He was a bit amused that the Primordial Record still referred to him as Rowan Kuranes, but with the error message and the threat of self-annihtion that it was showing him, it would seem the Singrity was struggling to collect all of Rowan''s information.


    Perhaps it had offered Rowan a chance to merge with it because the direction of a Dimensional Fabric was unprecedented.


    Previously he could find the meaning of every term that was written down inside the Primordial Record, even the secrets that had happened long in the past, yet the Primordial Record could not find the meaning of a Dimensional Fabric.


    Rowan knew it could guess part of the makeup, but the Primordial Record was a treasure that only dealt in certainty. He came to the decision that after this period he would focus on other ways to manage his powers besides depending on his Primordial Record for he was going along a path it did not understand.


    He was not one to rethink his decision after he had finalized his mind, Rowan pushed for two evolutions at the same time. He would be ascending to a Third-dimensional state, while also evolving his bloodline of Sheol to the fifth Supreme Circle, and bing an Immortal, and if the conditions were right, he would be pushing for the Sixth Supreme Circe and higher.


    This would bring the Tree of Desire bloodline to the Immortal level as well, and then Rowan could really go all out. He already knew the pathway for his Ouroboros bloodline and that was his next agenda.


    To be an Immortal with the bloodline of Sheol, he needed three things, the first was to control a Suitable amount of Soul Origin, the second was sufficient Soul Energy, and thest criterion was interesting, he needed to have experienced true death.


    The first two were easily rectified, but for the matter of thest one, Rowan considered himself overqualified.


    For anyone else, fulfilling this condition must be next to impossible, because true death did not just involve the total destruction of the body and spirit but of the soul as well.


    Rowan did not even have a soul any longer, that weakness had been stripped from him by the pce of ice, his body and spirit had been shattered so many times during his endless evolutions he no longer had mortal form. He could be considered someone who has died countless true deaths and nothing was stopping him from ascending to be an Immortal with an unknown Nascent Primordial Bloodline like Sheol that controlled the Soul.


    Although the Primordial Record imed it did not rmend his current path and many of its powers would be difficult or unavable for Rowan to use, it was still an invaluable tool when it came to upgrading his level, and he did not need to destroy his consciousness in order to move a massive amount of resources to his bloodline when he could use the Singrity as a mediator.


    Upgrading the Nascent Primordial bloodline Sheol took just a thought, and bing a Third Dimensional Entity followed. His Nascent bloodline swallowed up Circe and Maeve, cing them before the endless shores of his Primordial Sea of Darkness, and it began to devour Soul Crystals and Soul Origin.


    Circe and Maeve were dumbstruck at what they were witnessing, especially Maeve who looked a bit to the left and detected the presence of a powerful Demon, greater than any Demon she had ever seen, and he had been crucified.


    Endless waves of power erupted from an enormous coffin behind them, and the pressure drove them to their knees. Circe had long lost consciousness, and no matter how Maeve struggled, she followed shortly.


    ?


    Rowan did not know what to expect with his ascension to the Third Dimension, every change in state came with unique experiences and this one was no different he suspected that it would surprise him in ways he could not expect, and although he had anticipated great changes, it turned out that his imagination was a bit too small.


    The sound that resembled a Trumpet st caught him by surprise for a fraction of a moment before he understood its purpose.


    It was a call of challenge. A challenge to the Universe itself. It was a call for Tribtion.


    Tribtion could mean many things to different entities, but one thing was constant among all of them, it was fear. Everyone feared Tribtion because it was the ultimate judge, jury, and executioner. If you were not worthy of the power you seek to wield, then the Tribtion would find you wanting and death was your escape.


    Rowan on the other hand craved Tribtions, for it was the biggest source of blessings for him. Unlike everyone else, he possessed the power to effortlessly crush his Tribtions.


    When he was a one-dimensional entity, there was nothing of equal power in the one-dimensional realm to challenge his presence inside the universe; the same thing happened when he became a two-dimensional entity. No power had seized control over this dimension and Rowan had remained unchallenged.


    Ascending to a higher dimension was a different beast altogether, because from this point onward, he would have to seize control of this dimensional space and consume it, or it would consume him.


    This was the direction of his evolution. He was not destroying, he was absorbing.


    This was an unknown danger for Rowan, it was a reminder that he was in unknown territory, one that even the Primordial Record did not understand. What would happen to him when he sought to be a Fourth Dimensional Entity?


    Rowan felt a new power rising inside of him, something born when seeking the Third Dimension. He understood that at this level he must go through Tribtion, and that tribtion involved battling with the universe for its will.


    A second Trumpet call sted into the universe. A deration of war but a unique problem came forth; for the universe was already dead, who would answer his challenge?


    On the eve of his ascension, where he was supposed to battle the universe to determine who would gain dominion, his ultimate Tribtion seemingly ended, not with a bang or a whimper, but with silence.


    A third Trumpet call sted, and the rising power finding no challenge instantly went for its bounty. A pulse erupted from Rowan''s position and swept throughout the universe, past the Great Desert and into the Gate of the universe where it mmed into it.


    "BOOOM!"


    It sounded like a heartbeat that was heard all around the universe, but it was not, his Dimension was going for its bounty.


    Rowan had long noticed that the peculiar time-freeze effect that he had when he looked inside his two-dimensional world had erupted from within him and had frozen time throughout the entire universe.

 Chapter 845 Unveiling The Universe Will

    Chapter 845 Unveiling The Universe Will


    ??Freezing time in the entire universe was unexpected, but after thinking about it for a while, he understood why that had happened.


    This should have been a method for him and the universe to battle without the knowledge of its inhabitants. If he wins and takes over the universe, no one inside it would have been aware at first, but the sweeping changes that would have inevitably followed as his power transformed the universe into his own image would have drawn the attention of everyone else, but by that time it would already be toote.


    Everyone in the universe would be his own.


    "BOOOM!!!"


    The next pulse that erupted from his position came with more force and traveled faster, stirring the Great Desert and causing countless mighty roars to error from its inhabitants, before mming into the gate, and with a mighty groan, countless cracks, millions of miles in size spread across it.


    This impressive gate was supposed to be indestructible, countless great powers had tried to shatter its protection to no avail, but Rowan''s unique dimensional fabric was its nemesis. It was not about raw power, but its unique nature to supnt the defenses of a universe.


    A brilliant light erupted from the shattered gate that spread all over the universe. Undoubtedly everyone in the universe should have be rmed by these great changes if not for the fact that they had all been frozen in ce, Time was still stuck.


    Rowan nearly cried out as another great wave of power surged forth again from his body, far greater than the previous twobined and filled with an unimaginable yearning, it wanted, no, demanded its bounty.


    "BOOOM!!!!!"


    The Great Desert was shaken, the wave of power drove its sands hundreds of miles into the air as earthquakes rippled through its core, the scream of rage from the desert was drowned out by the overwhelming crash as the final blow shattered the Gates of the Universe.


    The power did not pause and surged into its heart, and at that moment Rowan saw everything. He saw the Will of the universe in the form of a gigantic tree cut down in its base, he saw the bones of a titanic worm, and sitting on the edge of the tree, even though wearing a new form, was the Third Prince.


    Like everyone inside the universe, he had been frozen, but he had such a quick reaction to this change because he had a moment to look up in surprise before he was frozen in that position, but the power that was carrying Rowan''s perception was regrettably not looking for the Third Prince, it came for something else and it surged into the base of the tree where it wrapped around a green sphere and pulled it out.


    Rowan tried to direct his focus towards the Third Prince, the opportunity to catch this elusive trickster in a position like this where he was not in control was few and far between, and whatever had happened here, the Third Prince had been the one to benefit from it. He needed to kill him before the Time Stop ran its course.


    Yet the power of his Dimensional fabric had only a single goal in mind and they had already taken their prize. Rowan groaned in annoyance, but he focused on the green sphere.


    The understanding of what he just seized came to him¡ªThe Will of The Universe. It was a Third Dimensional Will that was the key to all the resources of a universe, including its Isle of Rest and all its children that had ever existed.


    This was the Will of the Universe, and it was his bounty. Consuming it would allow Rowan to supnt this universe, dragging everything inside of it to be part of his Dimension.


    If this was what the Third Prince was hoping to collect, then it was a good thing that he had retrieved it from him. From what he could see, the skeleton of the gigantic worm should be Fourth, clearly, the Third Prince was far more dangerous than Golgoth had given him credit for, and everything that had been happening had been following his design.


    The Third Prince was always the most dangerous in his estimation, and Rowan''s annoyance that for the moment he could not make a move against him increased.


    Everything that was happening was out of his expectation and he was just following along for the ride. The instincts of his Dimensional fabric are taking over and bending reality to his purpose. His Dimensional Fabric back in Trion was already opening up, eager to collect his prize and be a Third Dimension.


    A blinding sh of pain, greater than anything Rowan had ever felt before assaulted him, and the spell that he had over the entire universe was broken. His bloodline roiled as a massive wave of death and corrupting power surged into his body and destroyed a massive section of it.


    This was the most grievous injury he had ever received and his body unconsciously recoiled in pain, and the Green Sphere flew away from his grasp and entered into the universe.


    "I thought after torturing you for a million years you would have better manners. That is my prize boy, where do you think you are taking it!"


    Rowan''s senses reeled around in shock for a moment before stabilizing and the first thing he noted was that the power that was sent over to collect the Universal Will had been severed.


    This shocking injury had shattered the frozen time all over the universe and everyone in the universe, from mortals, gods and demons seemed to awaken from a long dream as cold sweat ran down their brows.


    It was impossible for them not to realize that something had changed. Rowan had not hidden his presence when he began his ascension and the area where he had been standing was a swirling mass of chaotic purple cloud that emanated such great power that the continent of Trion that was enduring the battle that could destroy gxies began to shatter.


    They had not even begun to wrap their minds about this new and powerful presence in their midst when a piercing cry in the depths of the universe reached them and the Universe Will that was shining brighter than any star in creation appeared.


    Even the unenlightened understood that this was the greatest treasure in the universe. With a Universe Will in hand, they would automatically be the most powerful presence inside it. Able to stir the direction of the universe in whatever way they saw fit.


    They could gain ess to all the treasures of the universe,mand Tribtions to strike against their enemies and be the masters of the fate of mortals and immortals alike. This was the greatest prize there could ever be, and it was out in the open.


    Rowan''s rage was cold, a single golden eye that had instinctively taken the slitted form of a serpent fixed on the Third Prince who was looking at Rowan with aplex look in his eyes, and with every conviction of his Will of Truth, Rowan told him, "You Will Die Today!"

 Chapter 846 Rise

    Chapter 846 Rise


    ??The eye vanished leaving the Third Prince squeezing his de with apprehension. For a brief instant, he had truly felt the breath of something worse than death on his neck. Yet his anger dispersed this fear to the side, he had scanned through Rowan when he saw him, and no matter how powerful a bloodline he had, the foolish child was still mortal.


    Without an Immortal Soul, he could not carry the Weight of Will. The child had a nasty habit of causing surprises and breaking his ns, but he was still too weak to kill him, although he was surprised that Rowan had survived his blow for this long, he had struck to kill, and with his de, it was only a matter of time before the brat was finished, but he had managed to cause quite an inconvenience for him before he passed.


    The Universal Will was not supposed to appear at this moment, and whatever method Rowan had used, he had shattered his ns. The Third Prince''s eyes squeezed in suspicion, he suspected that Rowan was just a tool of Elura and the Eldar, and she had been the one to shatter his ns once more.


    He looked at the bones of Fourth, with the Gate of the Universe shattered, anyone with control of space and time could see his bones. He should have devoured or destroyed it, but he saw no reason to do so before, and now, the rest of his brothers would be aware of his deception.


    His eyes went chilly, and he felt the presence of Rowan begin to diminish, but he was not quite dead. ''Good. He would discipline that child thoroughly, but he needed to correct some mistakes first.''


    With a roar of fury, he shot after the Universe Will, there were already powerful presences flooding towards it. He needed to take it away before his brothers or some other meddling fool took advantage.


    With a swing of his de, a red wave surged out of it, traveling through space and time towards the powerful presences that were closest to the Universe Will, unlike Rowan, they did not fare well against the wave and were turned to dust, both in body and soul.


    In a single move, three God Kings and thirty High Gods with their light shining brighter than the stars were all sliced in two, they could not even cry out in pain before they perished. Reality seemed to shudder and flee at the area of their death, painting the stars for a thousand light years, red.


    The voice of the Third Prince thundered throughout the universe shocking all of creation, "Any being whoys a hand on my prize dies. Whether you are a God, Mage, or Demon."


    Everything fell silent for an instant as if the universe was shocked by the death of so many powerful individuals in an instant, and then his challenge was answered.


    The Tower Masters from the Supreme World of Mages shattered a corner of their Magus Realm and pushed it into the universe, giving them the ground to unleash all their powers. Their light shone to all corners of the universe, and with their arrival, tens of thousands of Magus Tower followed them.


    The chance to attain a Universe Willes once in an Era, and there was no assurance that a Will would be present at the death of a Universe. This was a treasure that every Supreme World would fight for, the Third Prince''s challenge fell on deaf ears.


    The thousands of portals leading to the Great Abyss began to merge, as powerful demonic existences began to ready the passage for their entry into the universe.


    The billions of demons in Trion fell to their knees with shrieks and roars, as the presence of their Kings filled the merging portals.


    The appearance of a Universal Will had shown that this universe was no longer protected. The Third Prince had been hiding this knowledge from the rest of the universe by sacrificing the Empyreans, now all his efforts were useless, and great powers began to converge on this dead universe like flies to a corpse.


    ?


    Rowan''s fury was cold and in the moment before he vanished from his father''s presence, he had seen that of the four Reflections, his father had killed the supposedly most powerful of them all. The weapon he held in his hand that had struck Rowan, shattering his hold over time, was one of the most powerful and strangest weapons he hade across.


    That blow was wreaking havoc inside his Dimension, reducing a greater part of his power to dust. A quick scan showed that he could not fight against this power, anything he did would only be feeding it, and he would have to let it run its course.


    It was a good thing that a majority of his power had been shifted inside his bloodline of Sheol which was in the shape of a coffin, and so, the blow was just wreaking havoc on empty space and scattering his Primordial Sea of Darkness.


    This pain he was suffering was a reminder that he could never ount for everything, his ns would never be enough, his foresight would still fail him, and the only thing he truly needed¡­ was Power!


    His recovery ability would be enough to take care of the damage instantaneously after it ran its course, but before then, he had other methods to bring his body to the Third Dimension. Rowan had never been fond of depending on a single n.


    However, for this n to work, he must kill.


    The universe was dead, its Will could no longer hold him back, and Rowan was free to unleash all the wonders and horrors he contained.


    He could feel various powerful presence arising out in the universe, but Rowan had shifted all his concentration inside of him. It was time to take out all the trash, and anyone who stood in his way would be crushed.


    He was still ascending to bing immortal, but his tools were ready, his soldiers waiting, and his children were calling.


    To resurrect an Angel from its dead state as an Angel of Char, Rowan needed to give them eyes. These eyes were being created every time his power grew, and they all rested at the bottom of the Primordial Sea of Darkness.


    The eyes had to be activated with Soul Energy, each of them requiring a hundred thousand Soul Points to awaken. Rowan dimly remembered when a hundred thousand Soul Points had seemed like a massive investment for him.


    His Soul Energy had be more refined as he evolved from a Soul Seizer to a Soul Reaver, and when he evolved again to an Avatar of Eve, owning the Pce of Ice, he could nowpress a million Soul Points into a Single Soul Crystal.


    With a single Soul Crystal, he could awaken ten eyes, and with those eyes bring back life to his Angels of Char.


    Rowan''s voice swept throughout his Dimension, rousing every being from slumber, and his bloodline of Sheol began to spit out all his children in anticipation of theing battle.


    His consciousness hovered above the mountain of Soul Crystals and he crushed them.


    "Rise!"


    The crack when he shattered a million Soul Crystals, echoed throughout the entire universe. This brought a pause in the uing conflict, but few took heed, their gaze all gathered towards the group of major powers around the Universe Will.

 Chapter 847 Surpassing The Universe Will

    Chapter 847 Surpassing The Universe Will


    ??Rowan retrieved his consciousness from the Soul Crystal pile, noting that there were just a little over a hundred thousand Soul Crystals left behind.


    A dense wave of purple Soul Energy poured into the Primordial Sea and sank to the bottom where they began to awaken eye after eye. Making the corner of the ck Sea shine with a purple hue.


    Upgrading his bloodline of Sheol to the fifth Supreme Circle had taken 1.5 million Soul Crystals, a million more than it took to get it to the Fourth Supreme Circle. In a brief moment, he had spent nearly all the Soul Crystals that had been umting in his Primordial Sea for thest four thousand years.


    Every eye that awakened flew out from the sea and headed towards a waiting Angel of Char. The entire host had knelt with their arms sped in front of them as if in prayer, waiting to be called into the Creator''s light. However, Rowan was no longer awakening any Angel whose Resonance was not high enough to be at least an Archangel, but with the number of Angels of Char he had, there was no problem of not enough candidates at a higher level.


    Eyes after eyes mmed into the bodies of the Angels of Char, causing them to ignite with bright red and yellow mes, and with a dull whomp, their wings burst out from their backs, shining as bright as the sun.


    Their ming Swords came alight, and they all awakened as fully mature Angels.


    In a single instant, Rowan gave ten million Angels of Char their eyes. Their light pushed back the Primordial Sea of Darkness and the Angels of Char had to shade their eyes against the light of ten million awakened Angels.


    With the upgrade to his Sheol Bloodline, every Angel of Char that was born had been cleansed of their taint, bing fully mature Angels without Rowan having to wait for years for this process toplete, and he could immediately beginbining them.


    From this batch alone, he could already see that he had enough resonance to create a Single Power and five more Sovereigns.


    But¡­ It was not enough.


    Rowan wanted to cleanse the universe of the Reflections in a single go. For that to seed, then he needed more power, and he had the tools he needed for that, after all, he had been saving them all for a moment like this.


    He had many great Soul mountains from various immortals that he had killed over the years, and he did not bother crushing them because it would be too difficult at that time and he was patient enough to wait as the Primordial Sea slowly crushed them to pieces.


    Four thousand years should have been enough to shatter all the Soul Mountains, but except for his Dimensional abilities, the rest of his bloodline power, including his Primordial Sea of Darkness had not been efficient, they were mostly paused in time and had needed Rowan''s attention to elerate their functions.


    Most of the Soul Crystals that he had with him were what was gained from the ughter and battle in Trion and the dead souls from inside his Dimension. Gaining nearly three million Soul Crystals was not a bad haul, but for the battle ahead, it was clearly not enough.


    Floating on the Primordial Sea of Darkness were thousands of Soul mountains of various sizes, most were as small as tiny hills, but two were truly massive, which were the Soul fragments of Caine and Ohrox the Demon King, they were hundreds of miles tall, and pulsed with power.


    Rowan''s gaze shifted towards the smaller Soul mountains and he seized hundreds of them, these came from mostly Minor gods and a few Major gods.


    Of the six consciousnesses that he used as bait against the God King, five of them had resurrected inside their Pirs, and his cry of pain and rage had roused them from their slumber. With six consciousnesses back online, he began crushing the Soul mountains.


    His six consciousnesses took the form of massive hands, and as he crushed the mountains of souls in their palms, a flood of Soul Crystals emerged from between his fingers.


    The Soul Crystals with him began to jump, from a hundred thousand to five hundred thousand¡­


    1,000,000


    2,500,000


    And finally settled at 5,300,000 Soul Crystals, after he shattered all the Soul Mountains of the Minor Gods he had.


    "Still not enough!" Rowan growled and seized another batch of Soul mountains, these all came from Major Gods and he began to crush them.


    He only stopped crushing Soul Mountains when he had gathered 11,557,889 Soul Crystals. For now, they would have to do, time was of the essence.


    His consciousness took nearly ny percent of all the Soul Crystals he had umted and he crushed a total of nine million Soul Crystals and began directing the energy towards the eyes.


    This time the energy eruption from crushing all these Soul Crystals could no longer just be heard, but everything in the universe could feel it.


    Soul Energy was a strange and powerful force that was far superior to anything that could be found inside a universe and outside of it, even the Primordials would be interested in this power, and for a long time Rowan had kept this part of his abilities hidden, but the Aura from unleashing so much Soul Energy rippled out from him into the universe.


    No one here except for select individuals knew what this energy was, but they could all feel its potential. This power could not just reshape the universe was every reality outside the universe. How could such a power exist inside a tiny universe?


    The eyes of the Third Prince shone brightly, "So this is your No one here except for select individuals knew what this energy was, but they could all feel its potential. This power could not secret boy, such a waste, in my hands its true might would be revealed!" he forwent chasing after the Universe Will and turned towards Trion. He could no longer let this treasure he had set aside for so long escape his grasp anymore.


    Suddenly the Universal Will was no longer the ultimate treasure before the eyes of the Major powers, the energy they were sensing from Rowan''s position was just toopelling, filled with endless mysteries and allure, with this power they could be anything, do anything, achieve everything.


    They all believed that a Supreme treasure that would shake every universe in creation was about to be born inside this insignificant universe.


    At this moment the form of Rowan resembled a pulsing purple blob the size of a small house, and the energy escaping from the misshapen mass had even surpassed the Aura of the Universe Will.


    Inside his Dimension Rowan was dimly aware of themotion his awakening was creating, but he paid them no heed, he had not even begun his major transformations and everything was just starting up, if they were already shocked by this level of power, then by the time he was finished, they would be dead from fright.


    He awoke another 90 million Angels, and his entire Dimension shone bright with so much light that a mortal would turn to ash if they glimpsed the lighting from the wings of a hundred million Angels, even a god would fall before their glory.


    The light from their wings, quelled a bit of the rage in his heart, giving him focus and a direction to channel it.


    His Voice spread to all the awakened Angels, his Will powerful enough to merge them in the right order.


    "Begin Fusion."

 Chapter 848 Feeding The Archangels

    Chapter 848 Feeding The Archangels


    ??Rowan urged his consciousness to be calm. He was here, at the end of everything, after all the setbacks and the unknown challenges he had faced, he had the opportunity to break the chains held over him all his life.


    Rage would not do the job, the Reflections of the Primordial of Evil had faced rage before and they had survived it. What he needed was a cold and calcting wipeout of his enemies. Every single one of them, even if he had to wipe out the rest of the universe to do so.


    He set his mind to his task, time inside his Dimension flowed faster than outside, and he had the ability to make considerable changes inside him, but he did not have too much of it. Soon the eyes of the universe would fall upon him, and he would not be the one to blink.


    Creating an Angel required a single eye, and he already had a hundred million Angel at hand, a force that could equal a hundred million Minor gods, yet his Angels were without equal in their Ranks, and even a Major God would not be able to stand against a single Angel and their wide array of powers.


    This force was enough to sweep the entire universe clean many times over, but for the enemies he would be facing, they were not enough and he could take it further.


    He had to make Archangels that required two Eyes, which meant he had to fuse two Angels that were originally supposed to have been a singr entity.


    This process was called Resonance. Extremely powerful Angels could be born inside Rowan, but they would be scattered across multiple bodies, and he would need to fuse all these bodies for him to bring back the Angel to their original power.


    Whatever led to the death of these Angels shattered them into fragments, and resurrecting them meant uniting those fragments into a single whole.


    A majority of Angels would never surpass the Rank of Angel, they were born to be Angels, and would never leave that Rank, although Rowan''s Angels were different because he could still merge them with other entities even with mortals, this process increased their potential, and up till now he had not noticed if it brought about any changes in the Hierarchy of the Angelic Hosts.


    However, he considered that such changes would only take ce after a long span of time.


    Rowan had billions of Angels of Char to choose from and he made sure that every resurrected Angel had the potential to be at least an Archangel, and so in a single move, the hundred million Angels fused to their Resonance partner, beginning their transformations into bing Archangels.


    Rowan''s Primordial Sea of Darkness should have been transformed into the Sea of Ambrosia after his bloodline evolved to Sheol and its influence over his Primordial Sea began to elerate with every moment that went by. More of the Sea of Darkness was being transformed into Ambrosia, a powerful form of Aether with a deep connection to the Soul.


    At this time his two Primordial Seas were separated half-and-half, one side of it was filled with darkness, and the other was filled with sparkling waters shining with every color in existence. In the darkness were his Angels of Char, and in the light were his awakened Angels.


    The only reason this bnce was maintained between these two Primordial Seas despite the influence of his awakened Angels and the City of Sheol was that with every new unawakened eye that emerged in the depths of the Primordial Sea, and every new Angel of Char that was born, the Primordial Sea of Darkness became stronger, increasing its depths and its ability to push against the Sea of Ambrosia.


    ?


    Every birth of an Archangel came with a unique sign that had shocked him the first time he witnessed it, but he has now be used to the sight. The hearts of the Archangels would be drawn into his Dimension, which was already stunning, but if you consider that their hearts were Celestial Suns, it would take the wow factor to another level.


    Golden pirs of light and fire sted out from the bodies of the Archangels, shooting to the skies and disappearing in the thick clouds above, and then they exploded. Each explosion expands into a Celestial Sun hundreds of miles in diameter.


    The bodies of the Archangels were folded on themselves, their heads tucked into their legs, and wings wrapped around their bodies as if they were in deep sleep. Toplete their Ascension to the Rank of Archangel, he would need to feed them. Just because they were now Archangels did not mean their growth wasplete, like newborns, they needed the right fuel to reach their full potential.


    Without his intervention, they might have taken millions, perhaps even billions of years toplete their growth, but Rowan had enough power to spare, and this process was cut short to minutes.


    Previously Rowan had fed his first four Archangels with Aether from his Primordial Sea of Darkness, but now that he had a better alternative, he would not be giving these beings of light food from the darkness.


    Hemanded it, and the Sea of Ambrosia rose up in such titanic volumes that they would have drowned a star, and they covered the fifty million Archangels. It pulled all the Archangels below, pushing them to its depths where it began to nurture them. Every second that passed, billions of gallons of Ambrosia were pushed into the bodies of the Archangels, and Rowan looked up where the fifty million newly born stars began to expand.


    The power of his Sea of Ambrosia was so powerful that a fewpressed drops were able to kill Boreas, although that situation had been a bit special, it showed the amount of energy contained in every drop, enough power to shorten a growth time frame of billions of years to a few short minutes.


    From a few hundred miles in diameter, the Celestial Suns began to expand, pushing out so much heat and light that his entire Dimension began to heat up, pushing the surface temperatures to millions of degrees, but his Primordial Sea of Darkness began to release a ck mist that cooled the Dimension.


    His Dimension was nearly the size of a universe, but his Aether was sufficiently powerful enough to affect all of it.


    Everything required bnce, if he did not have the Primordial Sea of Darkness, Rowan''s powers would sooner orter be corrupted and he would be an Avatar of Light, but he knew Light already had an owner, and he would never be a servant to a Primordial, even one as powerful as the Ruler of Celestials.


    The suns in the sky soon reached their maximum limit, each of them averaging around 22,000 miles (ca. 35,406 kilometers) in diameter, although some of them were bigger, this would indicate that those Archangels still had room for growth.


    Previously when he created Archangels and fed them with his Primordial Sea of Darkness, the maximum limit that the Suns had reached was 15,000 miles (ca. 24,140 kilometers) in diameter, although he had noticed that over time they had been able to grow to reach this level after standing inside the Sea of Ambrosia for all this years, it still confirmed his spections that feeding his Angels with Ambrosia was the better alternative.

 Chapter 849 Birth Of Power

    Chapter 849 Birth Of Power


    ??The entire Sea of Ambrosia shone brightly as the entire dimension shook as fifty million Archangels burst out from the depths of the sea, they all stood more than thirty feet tall, their armor was a merger between gold and white, and with fourrge wings, these giants emitted power to crush the universe.


    They had tworge golden eyes on their bodies, disregarding the two eyes already on their face, one in front of their chest and the second fitted between the two pairs of wings.


    Each one of them would sweep across any Major God in existence and could match and win against any High God. Below the level of God Kings, and Archangel could be considered invincible.


    In a short few minutes, Rowan had multiplied his power base exponentially, and yet, this was not enough.


    Rowan''s Consciousness kept the Archangels in ce, and he reached forward and began his next step in Ascension. Every one of them did not need to be taught about their abilities or their potential, as they were all born with innate knowledge.


    Of these fifty million Archangels, three thousand two hundred and fifty of them were Sovereigns. He had made sure that their Resonance bodies wereplete when he began the awakening process because he was pushing for a higher Hierarchy of Angel in this battle.


    To create a Sovereign, it required Seven eyes. At this level, an eye signified a single Archangel, and so seven Archangels would merge to create a Sovereign.


    22,750 Archangels stepped forward from the Hosts of Archangels, and they went to their Resonance partner. To be a Sovereign was not just a merger as Rowan had discovered previously, it required sacrifice, for you see, although all the Archangels belonged to a single Sovereign, they were all still different, each of them a unique individual that could stand out from the rest.


    They bore the same name, but their character was different, even though their roots were the same.


    To create a Sovereign, six of the Archangels must choose to give up themselves to a single one. The chosen one would rise, and the rest would give up their mes for the chosen''s rise to Sovereign.


    Rowan never bothered to know how they decided whom to choose among themselves, he left this mystery for the Angels alone, it felt fitting for them to make this decision all on their own, their decision was fast, and six Archangels surrounded the selected Archangel to be elevated to Sovereign.


    It was in this manner that a group of 3,250 were created.


    Rowan sighed, feeling a bit of mncholy, and then he gave themand. The six Archangels ced both palms on the body of the selected Archangel, and they began to pour their entire essence into the chosen.


    The Celestial Suns above signifying their hearts began to shed their mes, channeling them towards the chosen Celestial Sun.


    A solemn mood overtook his dimension, as the bodies of the six Archangels crumbled into light, and their Celestial hearts were devoured in entirety by the chosen Celestial sun.


    The 3,250 Sovereigns that arose from this merger were more than two hundred feet tall, they were all heavily armored, and except for a few strips of white and purple embellishments, their armor was entirely golden.


    Their Celestial Suns above were more than 200,000 miles (ca. 321,869 kilometers) in diameter and burning with a harsh golden glow that made the rest Celestial Suns look like tiny bonfires. His Primordial Sea of Darkness seemed to groan in pain, but it released a colder essence to neutralize the heat that could turn gxies to ash.


    They had seven pairs of wings that stretched for well over three hundred feet tip to tip, and each of them had a halo of power surrounding them that felt as if they controlled the space around them in its entirety. This sentiment would not be far off because a Sovereign was superior to a God King, and although Rowan had not seen a God Emperor before, he suspected that his Sovereigns might match them or at least be able to resist them.


    3,250 Sovereigns would shatter an entire universe like ss. A single Sovereign would treat the Gods of Trion like grass, and they could match Demon Kings, this should make them nearly equal to Demon Kings and a step below a Tower Master, Rowan would need to put them against these two terrible entities to confirm his theory.


    Yet, with all this power, it was not enough, he could still push for more!


    He wanted to create a Power, and in this gathering of Sovereigns, there were two potential Powers.


    This next rank of Angel was an unknown factor, it was just a step away from a Cherubim, and Rowan suspected that this was the highest power he would be able to unleash inside a material universe, and that was a big if.


    There was a possibility that the presence of a Power inside a universe would destabilize it totally, but for the prey he was hunting, a Power would ensure that he could level the entire board.


    Let his father and the Reflections scheme for billions of years, he had the biggest stick.


    To create a power, he would require eighty-one eyes. This was not eighty-one Archangels, but eighty-one Sovereigns!


    With two potential Powers, it meant he had to sacrifice 160 Sovereigns to create them. This was a sacrifice he was willing to make, and from the air of expectation surrounding his Celestial Hosts, they could not wait for the arrival of a Power.


    162 Sovereigns stepped forth, their fifteen-foot armored boots shaking the space around them. From within their midst, two Sovereigns came forward, and they both bowed towards the presence of Rowan.


    They turned to the hundred and sixty Sovereigns behind them and spoke, "Your Sacrifice Is epted."


    As one the Sovereigns stretched forth their hands and seized their suns, and as they brought the suns closer to their bodies, they were all sucked inside of it, leavingrge golden orbs behind that resembled eyes.


    The Two Sovereigns left became incredibly solemn as they drew a massive de from their side, and without any hesitation, they stabbed their chest and withdrew the de, they did not stop their action but continued standing their bodies, even their faces a total of eighty times.


    Their wounds did not bleed, and with a gesture, they summoned the golden orbs into their wounds and grunted with pain as they mmed into them with bone-breaking force.


    The golden orbs began to melt and fill up the bodies of the two Sovereigns, who shivered in pain and fell to their knees. Rowan watched in fascination, as the bodies of the Sovereigns began to expand.


    The golden orb had all melted, turning into a river of divine metal that was incredibly unique in all of creation. This metal entered the bodies of the two ascending Sovereigns and began rebuilding them from the inside out.


    Their bones which were strong enough to support the weight of multiple gxies, were strengthened again and again until the difference between their new bones and their previous bones could bepared to the difference between a toothpick and a bar of adamantite.


    Two extremely frightening Aura burst out from the bodies of the Sovereigns as the entire Dimension began to shake, and before the amazed gaze of Rowan, his entire Dimension was turned to a shade of red, as two Celestial Suns burning red with the mes of Penalty and more than three million miles in diameter arose.


    "BOOOM!"


    One of the Powers took a step, and his Dimension cracked in two.

 Chapter 850 Born To War

    Chapter 850 Born To War


    ??The size of the rupture in his Dimension could not be encapsted by a mortal mind, even a god would find it difficult to fathom this level of destruction.


    Rowan reeled, the rip in his Dimension was as if someone had ripped his head in two and was fishing inside his skull. His consciousness shook before it stabilized and what followed was blessed relief, as if a cancerous pustule growing where he could not reach had beennced.


    The destruction of his Dimension was surprising to Rowan for a brief moment before understanding came to him and even without a body he still felt a chill run down his spine at how closely he could have perished without his knowledge.


    "It is not the de that you seeing that is truly dangerous, it is the poisoned needle in the dark."


    Rowan was reminded of these words, as it would have been possible that he could have perished a few minutes from now without the intervention of his Angels.


    The newly created Power had not made a move out of hand when he tore Rowan''s Dimension in two but had focused on the most intense threat he had detected that was destroying his Creator from the inside. What the Power had truly attacked was the remnants of the Third Prince''s attack.


    Rowan grinned, he could respect a good move, the Third Prince had used Rowan''s strength against him, "The tricky bastard was truly diabolical."


    Rowan had a ridiculous threshold for pain and couldpartmentalize his undertakings to focus on the essentials. If he was a mortal he could be solving aplex mathematical problem while his limbs were being sawn off.


    The Third Prince''s previous attack that had denied him the Universe Will was still wreaking havoc inside his Dimension, but Rowan had analyzed that in time it would lose its edge and fade away, and he left it to its own device as he focused on other things, trusting in his rejuvenating capabilities to handle the injuries after its power fades away.


    He had been mistaken.


    On the surface, the attack of the Third Prince had slowly been fading away as its energy ran its course, but that was a ruse. Whatever weapon that had been used by him contained a hidden quality he had not previously detected, the closest example would be a sort of venom that Rowan did not know about.


    The venom had slowly been sinking into his Dimension, infecting and killing it while spreading out a numbing agent that prevented Rowan who was focused on the creation of his Angels from understanding what was happening.


    Perhaps even if he had been focused on the injury, he would still miss the venom, because it was disguising its capabilities and the damage it was doing, killing him from the inside while everything that Rowan could sense was normal. This sort of sophisticated poison was beyond anything he hade across before, and there was a high possibility that the venom would only be detected at thest moment when it had already done irreversible damage.


    The single blow from the Power had torn through his Dimension, destroying every bit of venom inside of it, and with ess to his nearly unlimited Aether from both the Primordial Sea of Darkness and the Sea of Ambrosia he had healed his injuries in the next few moments. The massive tear in his Dimension sealed away in the blink of an eye.


    Without more consciousness pirs, his body still felt unwieldy and mostly dumb, his ascension to Immortal would eliminate this weakness and Rowan ced this danger away from his mind, he was fighting a war and danger was to be expected.


    Free from this hazard, Rowan was able to focus on the newly created Powers, and he allowed himself to indulge in the sheer might that was rippling from their bodies in unending waves. Even as their creator, he was awed by their might, and for Rowan that was not an easy thing to aplish.


    He sent his consciousness to brush against these two Celestial Titans and his Powers shuddered, before dropping to their knees, all four of them.


    This action seemed to break a spell as every Angel, from the mighty Sovereigns, bright Archangels, and his staunch Angels all fell to their knees.


    The light from their wings was reduced until it resembled dull embers, they were all waiting for themand from their creator. None of them stirred, but the tension in the air could be cut with a knife. This was the reason they were created, to share the Creator''s light with all of creation.


    Rowan regarded his Powers, unlike every Angel he had ever created, the form of the Powers was not humanoid, but nearly animalistic. They were massive beings, even on all fours they towered for well over eight hundred feet, and lengthwise nearly two thousand feet.


    They resembled a cross between a lion and a velociraptor, with arge metallic mane that resembled a tangible halo surrounding their head.


    Heavy yet sleek golden scales covered every inch of their bodies and on their backs were eighty pairs of mighty wings, and on each wing were a single eye pulsing with Celestial power.


    Each of those eyes could act independently and couldmand a host of powerful Celestial spells and they could work together for massive fusion spells that could tear apart creation. With eighty pairs of wings, his Powers could achieve speeds that would leave teleportation behind in the dust.


    Yet Spells and magic were not their main weapon. A Power was known for one thing, which was as its name indicates sheer power and endless might. Their four feet were like heavenly pirs and were tipped with thirty-foot golden ws that could cut through anything.


    Their backs were strong enough to carry the universe, and every motion of their bodies carried such intense weight it generated its own form of reality around them, a cloak of force that should be nearly indestructible.


    Rowan could see that the muscles on their back legs and shoulders were more defined, clearly, if the Powers wanted, they could choose to stand on their back legs; their ws could also grasp as well as any hand could, even better. Anyone who thought they were nothing but beasts would be in for a rude awakening.


    Divine muscles covered every inch of their bodies all filled with such strength they could demolish everything in sight.


    Powers had ess to a nearly infinite number of Spells, but a Power mainly used their imcable strength to crush everything.


    However, their presence could notst long inside a material universe before the sheer density of their Celestial Muscture would act as an ultra-massive ck hole, attracting every matter around them for light years and crushing it to nothingness.


    They would have to be kept inside his Dimension in times of peace because of the sheer destruction they might cause, but these were not times of peace.


    Rowan observed that they seemed much closer to Golems and inanimate statues than living Angels, as they were beings of pure Celestial metal and fire, and even their wings were metallic.


    An Angel, Archangel, and Sovereign could bleed when inflicted with enough damage, but a Power could not bleed.


    The names of his two foremost children came to Rowan, and he called out to them,


    "Malik, Nakir, my Powers, my wrath, you are born to a War, one that I want to be ended swiftly."

 Chapter 851 One Blow

    Chapter 851 One Blow


    ??Rowan Will pulsed throughout his Dimension, and the mes inside his Angels brightened, the millions of Celestial Suns overhead began to rotate before disappearing deep into his Dimension, bringing light to the darkness.


    The two Powers arose, standing on two feet, and their animalistic aspect seemed to transform into something extremely noble, they now resembled beastly knights. The singlerge eye in the middle of their head lit up like a star, and their mouths opened, filled with sharp golden fangs.


    There was a red glow at the back of their throat that showed that they were filled with nothing but energy and mes, and their voices shook his Dimension, they spoke at the same time, their voices blending to appear as one.


    For such frightening creatures, their voices were beautiful, meant for the greatest of songs and the most haunting of melodies, but the strength inside it could not be denied, their battle cries could transcend a universe, although a Power was not a general, it was the cornerstone in any Angelic Host, performing functions that even Higher Order Angels might be incapable of.


    Generally, their position in an Angelic Host was to be either Guardians or Hunters. Their incredible strength would shatter even the staunchest of foes. Rowan was counting on this ability.


    "By Your Will, Creator," a massive de of red mes appeared in their hands, and they sped it, bringing it up to their head as if in salute, "We shall wipe the universe of every filth who desecrates your Will."


    Rowan''s consciousness smiled as his evolution to the Fifth Supreme Circle was finallypleted and he became Immortal. Hundreds of Consciousness Pirs began to hum as they came alive, and Rowan''s perception spread out from his Dimension, at first it covered the entirety of Trion, and then the Gxy, and in a breath, the entire universe.


    He observed the entire state of the universe at this moment, everything seemed frozen in ce when ounting for the speed of his perception, and he took note of every yer on the battlefield.


    There were far more powerful yers than he had expected, but they were just distractions, his primary focus was on Golgoth, the Third Prince, and the mysteriousst Reflection, he already had a clue about where thest Reflection could be residing after a process of elimination, but he was not worried that the Reflection would hide for long, not at the end of everything.


    This battle was too important, and they would never allow Rowan to destabilize their ns.


    Rowan''s consciousness pinpointed the Third Prince who had just broken into the Empire-controlled territories, moving faster than the speed of light and would be arriving on Trion in two seconds.


    From here, Rowan could see that his eyes were filled with desire, and it confused him for a brief moment before he understood that although he had shown his father a lot to be scared of, what he would be concerned about was mostly his potential.


    Like Golgoth whom Rowan had tricked with his weakened consciousness, few could understand how quickly he could grow stronger given the right conditions, and the Third Prince had fallen into that trap ofcency.


    Although Rowan could see the reason for his confidence, the Third Prince was a different beast than the fat and smiling figure of before. Now he resembled Rowan with long ck hair and wore a scarlet robe. He was no longer controlling the distorted form of Intent and Rowan could feel the pulse of Will surrounding his speeding form.


    Interesting.


    He was no longer holding the poisonous de, but Rowan knew that he could easily retrieve the weapon anytime he wanted. He remembered the ache from the destruction caused by this weapon and it aggravated him, but Rowan did not understand that the de he was stuck with was a reflection of a Primordial Weapon, perhaps if he understood he would still not care.


    Furthermore, he had seen Primordials battle, and if the Third Prince was foolish enough to think what he held couldpare to a Primordial, then he was woefully misinformed.


    Rowan ced the Third Prince opposite the Gods of Trion in the sense that he had enormous knowledge, but not enough power. If he had struck Rowan with a thousand times more force and delivered more venom into his Dimension, he would be dead before he understood what killed him.


    ''You are supposed to be a heavyweight, why do you hit with the strength of a child?"


    Instead due to his weakness, he had just allowed Rowan to be much stronger, and he would not be making the same mistakes as his father.


    "We start with him," Rowan pointed out, but then his gaze spread all over Trion and he knew he should begin the elevation of his Third bloodline as soon as possible, and he gave themand in passing, "Rid Trion of every filth."


    Therge purple blob that represented Rowan''s body began to slowly expand, pulsing as if it was going to explode in the next second.


    A quiet whooshing sound swept by, and the Third Prince appeared beside the purple blob and he smiled,


    "My dear boy, are you hiding and licking¡­"


    "BOOM!!"


    A sudden pulse of power erupted from Rowan''s position which shattered the entire continent. In that instant, Rowan killed two-thirds of every mortal being who was on the continent, every Mage, Demon, or Dominator that was unlucky perished instantly, and their entire ships, Towers, and Fortifications, all of crumbled to dust.


    The only reason a third of the mortals survived was because they had been shielded by the body of the Third Prince who had stood beside Rowan when he unveiled his might.


    This force flung the body of the Third Prince into space and he mmed through all the moons of Trion that were coincidentally in a straight line, shattering all of them into dust; his body was pushed deeper into space where it sted past hundreds ofs and suns until he was hundreds of light years away, he only stopped when he mmed into the surface of a sun.


    He had been repelled faster than he had arrived and the path of destruction created by his body tearing through the universe could be seen, as reality had shattered like ss for hundreds of light years.


    The entire universe paused in shock. Several powerful figures who had been trailing behind the Third Prince came to a screeching halt as the shock wave of the power that erupted from Rowan''s position stunned them all.


    The Third Prince tried to stand up and staggered to his knees. He brought a hand to his nose and wiped away the blood, he spat out a few loose teeth and looked up in astonishment to see a massive golden hand smash him into the sun with a million times more force than he had just experienced.


    The Third Prince''s cries of shock could not even be heard before he was sted to pieces that were smaller than atoms.


    The shock wave from the force that destroyed the Third Prince erupted like nothing the universe had ever seen, and the entire Gxy that housed Trion was shattered to pieces.


    Trillions of worlds, multiple billions of stars, mortals, and every Immortal below the God King Level perished.


    The only world that existed in this dead gxy was Trion, and in a shocking twist, the mortals that survived the first blow against the Third Prince still lived, while thousands of Immortals outside Trion were dead.


    A single blow from a Power had ended a gxy.

 Chapter 852 Immortals Falling

    Chapter 852 Immortals Falling


    ??The shockwave that had shattered the gxy had spread faster than even light, and it could almost be said that it happened in an instant, but that was far from the truth, calcting using the mortal standard of time, the gxy was destroyed in a twentieth of a second.


    When the gxy-wide destruction ceased, it left a perfectly round sphere of nonreality. A space that was not filled with anything, because every single essence had been stripped away. If the universe had been alive, its blood would have flooded out of this grievous wound, and reality would have slowly begun to heal itself, but now, this region would remain in this manner.


    Although this universe was young, barely seven billion years old, it had faced its share of war and destruction, but none could match this scale.


    The shockwave as it turned out was not a byproduct of the attack from the Power against the Third Prince, it was deliberate and strictly controlled, the fact that only Trion survived the destruction was another testament that everything that perished was ording to the Will of the Creator, and this was just a means to an end.


    The shattered gxy was a hundred thousand light years in circumference, this scope of distance was impossible for a mortal mind to encapste and the amount of death and destruction that had swept through such a wide area in a brief moment was deeply unsettling¡­ at least for a mortal or a god.


    For a being like Rowan, he knew there were more than three trillion gxies in this universe alone, and although destroying a single gxy was a feat impossible for most gods and mortals, it was just a small part of the overall equation of creation.


    Just like his enemies, the pieces they controlled were no longer small. Worlds to them could as well be dust, and their armies viewed the universe as the size of arge field.


    The Power roared, the sound could not be heard in any auditory spectrum, but it could be felt in the soul, its form was invisible, another of its terrifying aspects, and apart from Rowan, his creator, Malik, the power that had just destroyed this gxy could remain invisible to everyone else, except if he wanted his prey to see him.


    He had shown the Third Prince its ws before shattering his body until there was nothing left, because the Creator wanted him to see his death, although he feared that this opponent was not dead, only subdued for a while.


    Meanwhile, Malik curled around a hard lump of essence that would make adamantine resemble a ball of cotton. Shattering the gxy was just the first part of its attack, its purpose was for Malik to gather every single Essence of Creation in a hundred thousand light years radius, his attack had not ended, he proceeded topress it using nothing else but strength alone into a fifty-foot lump of gray metal.


    As ridiculous as it sounds, the Power had squeezed an entire gxy into a fifty-foot nugget.


    His multiple wings spread wide and yellow beams of Celestial spells poured down on thepressed essence until it glowed as brightly as the sun, but because Malik had wrapped his body around his creation, like him, it was still invisible to everyone.


    With a flourish, he scratched the final pattern on his creation and he blew on it, making it vanish as if it had never existed.


    ?


    The Universe Will was located millions of light years away from Trion, and when the Third Prince struck Rowan, he had not bothered to control the path where the Universe Will wasunched.


    At this moment the green sphere was surrounded by several powerful figures including Tower Masters, and the newly emerged Demon Kings, there were also shadowy figures in the area who stood in front of the gods, and even God Kings had to stay behind them. These figures should be the elusive God Emperors who were said to be more legends than truth.


    Three of these legends were here, along with four Tower Masters and three Demon Kings, they had all been preparing for the battle that would decide the owner of the Universe Will, and behind them were thousands of powerful figures, Archmages, Demon Princes and God Kings, all of whom had carried their armies along, the least powerful here were High Gods, Demon Generals, and Rank 5 Archmages.


    They had all felt the surge of Soul Energy erupt from Trion, and they had sent their representative over to confirm what new treasure had been born in that strange world when it happened.


    Even for beings of their power, the destruction of the gxy happened too fast and the manner it urred was so strange because none of them had detected any movements of energy. It was as if the gxy had just chosen to vanish by itself, only a few limping God Kings and a Demon Prince who survived showed that indeed the gxy had just been crushed.


    They had barely begun ascertaining the reason for a gxy-


    wide destructive event when a faint ripple enshrouded the Universe Will and it disappeared in its ce was a glowing rock that was emitting so much gravitational pressure it was simr to a ck hole.


    They had all covered the Universe Will with their Auras, and it should not have been possible for the treasure to have been taken in front of them, but their opponent seemed not to be ying by any known rules.


    Hundreds of Rank 5 Archmages, Demon Generals, and High Gods who were carefully following behind their superiors were dragged screaming towards the glowing rock and although they used various spells and techniques to escape the pull from it, one of them, an Archmage was too slow, and her body touched the ground yellow rock.


    The rock vibrated and turned from yellow to a brilliant white. Ss ck, one of the Tower Masters that entered the universe muttered to himself in shock, "Celestial Descent?" he jammed two of his fingers together seizing reality in between them, and covered himself with it like a cloak, it was just in time as the rock turned ck and imploded.


    The implosion was like the descent of multiple supermassive ck holes, creating such intense suction force that it could be seen from every corner of the universe, as a space more than five hundred thousand light years in diameter, rippled and was drawn towards the center of the implosion.


    From afar it resembled arge eye blinking.


    Luckily the Universe Will was in a barren corner of the universe, yet several surrounding gxies were affected by this suction force, breaking their pathways through the universe as they were drawn towards the implosion which had imed the lives of every Immortal surrounding the Universe Will that were below the God King level.


    There had been several tens of thousands of Immortals that had surrounded the Universe Will in the hopes of acquiring any benefits by luck or opportunity, and when the implosion ended, leaving a harsh scar in reality, only fifty Immortals were left.


    This death toll was incalcble, in less than a second, more Immortals had died here than in thest three billion years.


    Malik grasped the Universe Will in his ws, looked around the universe onest time and he vanished. The presence of Rowan on Trion had also vanished as well.


    ''If the Creator wanted toplete his Ascension,'' Malik thought, ''Nothing in the universe or outside of it would stop him.''


    For a moment, the universe was silent, before cries of rage filled it.

 Chapter 853 Andar and Nivi

    Chapter 853 Andar and Nivi


    ??"Shielding Module at 75%. Multiple Sources of Level 9 and greater threat detected. Rmend immediate evacuation. Spirit Matrix Warding Zone reduced by 1.002%. Rmend Spatial Minutiae movements. Triads¡­"


    "Why should I leave when things are just getting interesting?" Andar sarcastically interrupted his CSA (Companion Spirit Artifact) ¨C Nivi. He already knew most of the information she was about to give him, and it always irritated her that her usefulness was relegated to an unwanted announcer, although Andar felt she was closer to his family member.


    One of the many offerings given to him as a sign of his present station, one of them was of his first experiments with his master even before he became an Acolyte, Nivi, his CSA.


    Andar had created this CSA with the hopes that one day he would be a powerful mage who would build his personal Magus Tower and one of the essential pirs of any Magus Tower was the Spirit Artifact that managed it. They would grow alongside the Mage, although most Mage choose to build their CSA at Rank 7 because they would have ess to more specialized materials, Andar had begun his own even before he unlocked his Spirit Matrix.


    For that reason his CSA acquired certain odd traits, in their inexperience they made his CSA too sentient, giving it all the characteristics of a young girl. Andar saw no reason why this change was unwee, but Nivi began to change after seeing how other CSA behaved, deciding to speak in a more robotic manner.


    Andar lets her do her own thing, knowing she will soon grow bored with it and choose to remain herself when she understands that Andar would never have any reason to change her. Why would he ever want to do that?


    Creating Nivi had been his attempt to fight against his despair from the fear of never attaining the esteemed station of a Mage, and he was surprised and incredibly when the Governor of the region where he was born had brought the entire Spirit Module that had kept this CSA before fleeing for his life with his master, he had thought it would have been destroyed by the angered Mages chasing them.


    Although Nivi was a rather rudimentary CSA with weird behavioral fractals grafted to her Core, Andar had spared no expense in creating a specialized Aether merging fractal for her that could merge her with his revised Aegis Rune that held his Cloud Whale.


    Cloudy was now happy that he had a new neighbor, a rather sharp-mouthed CSA. But the Rank 7 Cloud Whale was a gentle giant and was quite unppable. Andar''s ever-growing essence and Aether had pushed the evolution of the Cloud Whale to a ridiculous degree, and only a vast amount of stabilizing essence treasure fed to the Cloudy had ensured that it had not mutated into an abomination with his insane rate of growth.


    The greatest Cloud Whale on record was a Rank 5 beast. Cloudy would soon reach Rank 8 and there was no sign that his ascension was slowing anytime soon, Andar''s essence and Aether were so pure and powerful that it was almost as if the beasts were merged with a powerful Archmage.


    Many things had happened to Andar after he was chosen to bear the fate of the Mages in the universe, the primary one being that Andar was now a Rank 4 Mage in less than six months.


    Given the vast resources of the entire Magus World, he had been able to collect extensive amounts of Vitality Sources, and with nothing holding him back, Andar began his elevation as a Mage in rocket speeds, averaging an increase in Rank every two months.


    The Light Devourer inside his Spirit Matrix was nearly insane with happiness with the sheer amount of Vitality Essence Andar had been ingesting, and it actively assisted Andar in merging with the Endless Vault, increasing his efficiency in unlocking higher floors and the creation of more Spirit Matrix Tiles.


    With all the resources he was now able to collect, he was capable of pushing his Meditation Art to heights never seen before in the Magus World, and as a Rank 4 Mage, Andar''s sparring partners became Archmages, they were the only ones who were capable of pushing him to the limits.


    Time and time again they all reminded him about how special he was, evenpared to the scale of every universe in existence. The so-called divine geniuses could maybe fight two or three ranks higher than their own, and for this reason, they had specialized groups and rankings devoted to the showcase of their talents.


    None of them could ever imagine fighting an opponent that was a Higher Order than them, everymon sense instilled in them knew that it was impossible, but creation was vast, and there were outliers.


    Every single Archmage was once one of those frightening geniuses and they had been repeatedly humbled by Andar''s progress and power.


    The stars all mourning for a mysterious figure had shaken Andar from whatever pride might have been sneaking into his heart and the sudden call for war on a strange called Trion had pushed his focus into overdrive.


    He had traveled with such mighty forces that Andar had grown a bit suspicious, from the information that he had received, this had barely been surviving against three Archmages and two Demon Princes along with their small forces for the past million years, what could warrant such high levels of deployment against them.


    With his status, he had discovered that this order had been given by an esteemed Tower Master, Ss ck, master of the ck Tower.


    Knowing there was more to this battle that should meet the eye, Andar had be careful in his actions, while taking this trip as a valuable training exercise. Mira and his mother had followed him on this trip, and he had made sure Mira who was a Rank 2 Mage stayed behind in the safety of an Archmage Tower that would be floating outside the for the duration of the battle.


    Andar had felt the wrongness when he had neared this world. It was easily the biggest he had ever seen, and in the distance, it glinted like ruby, but he knew this was not the color a healthy should carry, and he was not wrong.


    When they got closer to the world, he discovered that the shiny red was nothing but clouds that were filled with blood. Weaker Mages could not sense it, but the moment Andar entered Trion he went white, as the most intense feeling of disgust ravaged his senses.


    The Light Devourer inside his Spirit Matrix was going crazy with equal amounts of dread and disgust. Whatever was inside this world was beyond wrong, it was an abomination.


    That sentiment was proven to be correct when he saw their enemy. Dominators. He had read about this glorious race and its immense power, but what he saw was nothing like that.


    They had their power, but they were no longer people, they were living aberrations that had no right to exist in a sane universe. Their gods were worse, shining beacons of depravity and madness that made even the Demons from the Abyss appear to be tame.


    Andar had despaired when he saw their enemies, he was not eager to fight them as he almost felt they should be cleansed from orbit rather than engaged in closebat as the Tower Master had insisted.

 Chapter 854 Aharis

    <h4>Chapter 854 Aharis</h4>


    Andar had be suspicious of any activity from this Tower Master after he hadpared the appearance he had now and the vision shown to him by Rowan, plus the lies he told everyone about the origin of this universe made Andar walk around the matters of the Tower Master as if the floors were made from eggshells.


    Everything inside him was pointing towards this terrifying, somehow he knew that everything was tied up in this world of monsters.


    He could not refuse the orders of a Tower Master and he went below. He had never fought in a major battle such as this, but he had partaken in many simtions of warfare that had transcended the universe that he was born into, but nothing prepared him for what he would discover on Trion.


    Dominators were stupidly powerful, and what was most shocking was that all of them had the impossible Rank of Earth god, billions of Earth gods on a world was shocking but not too terrifying after you consider the effect of time and preparation but that was different when every Earth god was equal to a Rank 9 Mage!


    An average Earth god outside this was simr to a Rank 7 Mage or even a Rank 6 Mage if the bloodline of the Earth god was poor, and so a Rank 9 Mage was considered invisible in the universe below an Archmage, but every Dominator here threw such concept aside like thrash.


    What amazed him further was that if not for their nature that had reduced them to a race of bloodthirsty fiends they could be stronger, nevertheless, he was not disappointed in everyone he found on the not living up to their full potential.


    Their six most powerful Earth gods which should be equal to Rank 9 Mages, had battled him to a standstill. Their bloodline power and control stunned him, and he almost felt as if he was fighting against six Archmages with different specializations.


    They were old monsters having lived for tens of thousands of years, and had a seemingly inexhaustible amount of Aether and fanciful weapons and techniques.


    Andar wondered in dumb shock if every single Dominator on the battlefield had been able to ess this amount of power without the weight of madness and bloodthirstiness on their mind what would have been the oue if they were allowed to spread outside Trion? Was this the reason the Tower Master wanted to destroy this world?


    From the files he had read about this, it would seem that there was a bloodline lock on every Dominator apart from the six here fighting him, and Andar wondered if the price for breaking that lock was the madness of their civilization.


    He needed answers, the curiosity burning in his heart had gone beyond the machinations of the Tower Master, and now he needed more data to work with.


    Andar silver eyes shone like a star and a gargantuan pulse of pure Aether erupted from his body shattering every technique from the six Ancestors that surrounded him and pushing them back for miles.


    A long gray staff emerged from his sleeves around eight feet in length and impossibly thin, not measuring past three inches in circumference. The head of the staff was in the shape of a Light Devourer, resembling a shrieking raven with wings folded around its body.


    The entire length of the staff was made from the tentacles of the light devourer erupting from the back of the raven and curled around its legs, descending below and twisted around in a mystical fashion that boggles the mind, but still unerringly maintained the shape of a straight staff


    Andar named this staff Aharis, which means Light Bringer in the ancientnguage of the Titans after he discovered that the Light Devourer was from the bloodline of Titans.


    Unlike every other Mage who made their staff from the most powerful mystical item they could find that could fit their specialization, Andar did not need to look afar to discover his own.


    When he reached Rank 3 as a Magus, he developed the ability to begin materializing part of the Light Devourer into reality, and like all good Mages who love to cheat the system, Andar found a way to make this process a semi-permanent affair that would let him control the powers of the Light Devourer without loosing his still fragile mind when using the powers of an extremely powerful Outer Universal creature like the Light Devourer.


    A Magus Staff was one of the powers unlocked by the Spirit Matrix when they reached Rank 3, but none of them had ever constructed their Staff using the essence of their Meditation Art, it was not considered to be even possible.


    His staff was still so thin because he had to be careful about the amount of the materialized Light Devourer he was bringing into reality, and at Rank 4 this was the most he could control. He should be able to fully materialize the Light Devourer in reality after he became an Archmage or perhaps even before then, Andar did not truly know his limit.


    Also, due to the unique nature of a Magus Staff, he was essentially duplicating his Light Devourer inside his Spirit Matrix and was not truly pulling out the essence of his Light Devourer, and so by the time his Magus Staff waspleted, Andar would essentially be controlling two Light Devourers.


    The moment he brought out the staff from his Endless Vault, all light disappeared from hundreds of miles as Aharisid im to it, and the six Ancestors were frozen in ce not even capable of moving a finger, six impossibly thin strands of winds, lightning, and darkness, moved around their bodies and squeezed them right, as Andar cast the Rank 2 Low Order Spell, Storm sp with a single word


    This Spell, disregarding the low ranking that should not have been capable of holding individuals with the power of Archamages, was not even meant for the battlefield, it was built for theboratory to assist the mage in holding several vtile materials in ce while interfering with their makeup as little as possible.


    Andar was a schr at heart, and the few spells that were at the tip of his tongue were all rted to studying reality and its mysteries, only he could use them as battle spells effortlessly.


    Andar felt he had learned everything from these Ancestors, their moves were powerful butcked originality or depth. They were used to being the hardest hitters on the and they never learned to fight with any degree of creativity, but they were oh-so full of delights, and he could not wait to unearth the mystery in their bloodlines.


    Andar waved his hands dragging hundreds of Dominators from the six bloodlines on the battlefield towards him, already he had created a tform of ice and was incredulously going to begin experimentation on the Dominators.


    Above him reality shook and shattered as the Gods of Trion battled against Archmages and Demon Princes, and below him were the cries of Mages and Demons battling against Dominator, and in their midst was Andar, who began his experiments.

 Chapter 855 She Is Beautiful

    <h4>Chapter 855 She Is Beautiful</h4>


    A world-ending war was ongoing and Andar knew he did not have much time to experiment, but carving just this small amount to satisfy his curiosity was viable.


    With his position, he did not need to be here and he could retreat and advance whenever he wanted. He judged that the danger for him was still within manageable levels and he could proceed without much interference, the darkness that Aharis created around him should shift prying eyes away for the time.


    It was a simple thing to wrap all the abducted Dominators with the Storm sp Spell that he expanded to hold all 653 Dominators he had taken including the six Ancestors.


    He frowned in irritation when, unlike the captured Ancestors who were silent and attempting to break out of the spell which they would find to be futile, they had power but it did not equal to his own, the rest were screaming crazy obscenities, their red eyes filled with nothing but madness, Andar sealed their entire heads with ice. Earth gods do not require breathing to live.


    If possible, he wanted to take these Dominators with him to figure out further secrets behind their powerful bloodlines that could stand toe to toe with a Magus Supreme bloodline.


    He sliced through their chests with scalpels of wind and extracted all their hearts. He remembered to apply anesthetics before beginning his experiments, so none of them were even aware that their hearts were gone until dozens of secondster. Andar had never luxuriated in pain.


    Nivi had gone silent when Andar had easily imprisoned all six Ancestors and when he took out the hearts of hundreds of Dominators and began taking them apart as he fell into deep deliberation while muttering to himself, the CSA shrugged, now fully epting that her master was a monster and began humming a popr mortal song, "You''re a heart stealer, a home wrecker¡­," and cursed aloud when the Cloud Whale began humming along with her.


    Andar slowly dropped a heart and a portion of the brain of a Dominator aside and paused in shock as he discovered that every bloodthirsty Dominator here indeed had the capability of reaching the Earth god level and a shackle had been created to stop them from bing gods, he shuddered, thankfully that did note to be as their essence had be corrupted, mixed with tens of thousands of simr essences that werepatible only on the surface level.


    Every individual is unique even though they have the same bloodline. Merging all their essence in one person was the most wasteful and brute-force method to increase their powers, it was as if the gods of Trion saw their children as expendable pawns.


    Andar saw Dominators as simr to Dreadbeasts which were ultic creations by a Foul power outside the universe, and if his discovery was correct, they forcibly reached the Earth god level in less than a month after they cannibalized the essence of their fellow Dominators. Andar recoiled in shock, and the wrongness he was feeling from this world only increased in intensity.


    He knew that such a technique was not avable inside this universe and was even rare considering the scale of the many universes in the Great Darkness.


    "What the fuck is going on here?" in one of the few times in his life, Andar cursed aloud.


    He suddenly felt a sudden wrench on his insides and the Light Devourer in his consciousness screamed as every sense of danger in his heart multiplied by a million fold and his gaze was dragged towards the depths of the universe.


    He had experienced this feeling before, so he knew when Time had stopped and resumed. Thest time he had felt it left him in awe, he had felt nothing but a sense of idolization before the figures who could control a supreme power over a concept as ephemeral as time.


    Andar discovered that what he had tasted back on the ck Tower was nothing. It had only focused on the ck Tower and if he was not wrong, what just happened here had frozen Time around the entire universe!


    ''Something has changed, the universe is no longer the same.'' Nivi was screaming inside his consciousness but Andar could barely hear her.


    His body acted before his mind caught up, Andar needed to see what couldmand such great powers, and he could sense a tremendous amount of vitality deep in the universe that was calling him.


    His eyes were too weak to see such an incredibly far distance, and he borrowed the eyes of the Light Devourer using his staff. He closed his eyes and the frozen eyes of the Light Devourer red silver and Andar could see into the depths of the universe.


    He saw a green sphere that was throbbing with an impossible amount of vitality. He could barely even look at it and only observed its Aura, and just from looking at the Aura, he could sense the vitality in his body beginning to overflow, pushing him toward the next Rank!


    Andar forcibly looked away, the astonishment in his heart reaching a feverish peak, he had read about the Universe Will, and if he was not wrong¡­


    "Andar¡­. Andar, are you seeing this?"


    Mira''s excited voice broke him from his reverie and before he could reply, he felt another pulse of power, one that was much closer to home.


    Andar shivered and fell to his knees, it was impossible to describe this power he felt erupting from the surface of Trion, but it had shut down all his senses. Andar prided himself on being able to ept every input and stimuli from reality, but this power had overloaded this ability, and he knew he had to shut off his senses or he would perish.


    He began to bleed from all his orifices and he copsed on his ice tform. He could hear the frightened cries of Mira as if in a distance, but everything seemed as if it was covered in deep fog.


    Andar could not stop his body from sensing this power, and he realized that it was killing him, his talent had flown him too close to the sun and he was going to melt. If nothing changed then in sixteen seconds he would die.


    He was surprised that at this moment he did not feel fear, only an odd sense of peace. There was something about this power that made it seem all right that he was dying to it. It was as if among all the ways he wanted to die, this one would be his choice.


    He could hear Aharis cry in sorrow, or was it Mira?


    "Andar, baby, please stay with me, I aming for you¡­


    please¡­"


    The screams of Mira came slowly, he could hear in the background her cries of anger and shock, she wanted toe down to Trion but she was being restrained.


    Andar struggled to tell her it was okay, but his blood had filled his lungs and he could only turn and look at the skies. His eyes were too weak, so he borrowed the sight of Aharis, and he could pierce through space so he could see Mira, and she felt his gaze making her stop fighting, she turned towards his presence and she smiled.


    Andar smiled back, "By the seven towers, she is so beautiful." He wanted to tell her that she was the most beautiful woman that he had ever seen. That he would hold her smile dear in his heart even in death.


    There was a sound that was impossible to describe, but he saw in clear detail the Tower carrying Mira¡­ he saw hundreds of millions of Mages that should have been safe outside Trion¡­. He saw¡­ He saw¡­


    He saw it all end. But it was just the beginning, the entire gxy followed.


    Andar never knew that you could feel it¡­ the weight of death.

 Chapter 856 Ruler Of Reality

    <h4>Chapter 856 Ruler Of Reality</h4>


    Rowan estimated that he had forty-seven seconds before he found himself adrift outside this universe, and all around him, reality screamed in rage to express his anger, although he remained silent as he sank deeper into Trion.


    He did not find such an oue to be strange because he had always maintained a bnce between his bloodlines to prevent such an event from urring, at least he wanted to be the one to make the decision when he leaves the universe, and this moment was not a good time in the slightest.


    It was the reason the first action he took afterpleting the elevation of his Angelic Hosts was tomand Malik, his Power to bring back the Universe Will, crushing the physical shell of the Third Prince to nothingness was just a weed bonus.


    The blow from Malik was not simple and the Third Prince would soon discover the reason Powers were feared throughout creation.


    Rowan willed his body to slow its descent into the earth but it was difficult, like trying to row a boat using a spoon, but with his plentiful consciousness he had many spoons, and he was able to dy this process of expulsion for a while extending his time by two seconds.


    The bloodline of Sheol was a power that should not exist inside a material universe, and he had been containing it with his Ouroboros bloodline which shared a strong link with the material universe, after all, it was a bloodline born from Chaos itself, and the universe could tolerate its existence better than Sheol.


    With theplications arising with his Ouroboros bloodline and his transformation into a dimension, he had no choice but to continuously boost his Sheol bloodline in order to attain more power, although he had always understood that if he wanted to remain inside the material universe for long, he would need bnce.


    ording to his previous ns, he should have gained a measure of bnce when he evolved to a third-dimensional entity, but the Third Prince had shattered those schemes, and Rowan had to adjust.


    It was a painful setback, but it was rare that his first ns ever came to fruition the way he wanted, he just smoothly adjusted his ns as the situation progressed and continued.


    His Power Malik had not only retrieved the Universe Will, but he also killed two-thirds of every Dominator on Trion, killing two birds with one stone. This should be enough Aura for him to be able to enter the real Trion with part of his consciousness to further his bloodline growth.


    He had thirty-nine seconds left.


    The Sheol bloodline gave him a body that he referred to as his energy form which resembled a gigantic humanoid figure that was pure darkness and contained millions of stars inside of it. His energy form could be mistaken as a piece of the starry sky if he stood still.


    That should be the form he should have taken after bing an Immortal with the bloodline of Sheol, but due to interference with his Dimension which remained at the second level, he resembled an enormous shapeless purple blob, asrge as a mountain range and heavier than anything this universe could support.


    The universe was already dead and it could not expel him, but he was too ''heavy'' to be carried by it.


    His body sank into the depths of Trion, this was all ording to his calctions, and he had to struggle to remain inside the universe for his ascension to beplete.


    His many consciousnesses worked in tandem and he released thousands of amorphous tentacles that drew upon essence from the material universe to create sharp tips that he could plunge deep into the earth slowing his downhill slide outside the universe, but every move from him was crushing reality and Trion alongside it, even though he was trying to keep the destruction to a minimum since Trion was the only in the universe that could barely support his weight.


    Rowan body broke through a certain portion of reality and a deep groan echoed all through Trion that was transmitted deep into the universe which shook the foundations of the universe. From all around his massive amorphous flesh, massive geysers of ck decaying blood erupted hundreds of miles into the air.


    This blood was like the most potent acid that had ever existed and in less than fifteen seconds, it had eaten through the, and from afar Trion now resembled a donut made from rocks and magma, it could barely be regarded as a.


    Rowan grunted in frustration as more of his tentacles shot out from his body and began to encircle what was left of Trion. He just needed to reach the Rune to connect to the Nexus.


    Part of his body blocked the tear leading to the deeper corners of the universe to stop its dead blood from spewing out and shattering all that was left of creation, poisonous as it may be, but it was very useful to him.


    As he struggled to keep himself inside the universe, part of his body broke through its reality and he saw the outside of it. He released multiple tentacles withrge eyes to expand the scope of his vision and once more he saw the Great Darkness.


    Thest time he was here, he was barely out of the second Supreme Circle, and his senses were not capable of understanding everything that he saw and it had appeared to him like a space that was almost solid but was filled with endless streams of Primordial energy, the most prevalent of course being that of Chaos.


    Rowan had drunk from that energy of Chaos and set off a chain of events that led to him bing a Dimension anding across new enemies and treasures. No matter what happened that day, he did not regret his decisions.


    Now he understood that what he had seen at that time was just a tiny slice of the iceberg. His body had protected his fragile consciousness. With his new eyes, he could finally understand to an extent the essence of a Fourth dimensional space.


    He could also see beyond that, glimpses of dimensions beyond the fourth, but it was still too much for him and he shifted his consciousness back to observe what he could see in this dimension and he finally understood why every Third Dimensional universe was sought after and the unique protection they all carried, and the answer boggled his mind, almost distracting him from the ongoing war.


    The entire Fourth Dimension outside the universe belonged to Chaos. He could see multiple universes floating inside the Fourth Dimension, and with his new sight, he stopped counting when he passed fifteen million. So many universes and all are contained inside the Fourth dimension of Chaos.


    The Fourth Dimension of Chaos was not at peace. There were multiple Fourth dimensions that due to the imprisonment of the Primordial had been able to attach to his dimension and like ticks, theytched onto it, consuming its resources.


    These various Fourth Dimensions could only harvest unique resources that were born inside the Third Dimensional universes of Chaos, and they all carved out a portion for themselves.


    The reason for it became clear to Rowan in a short while. Mortal life could only be born inside a three-dimensional space, and Chaos was the ultimate ruler of Reality itself, and his presence has forbidden anyone else from creating their own Third Dimension.

 Chapter 857 Inestimable Loot

    Chapter 857 Inestimable Loot


    ??When he considered this thought for a moment, it finally solidified the reason even his Dimensional Fabric had to consume a Universe Will in order to be able to evolve to the Third Dimension.


    Rowan would be doing something that everyone else thought would be impossible, and he would be stealing a Dimension from Chaos itself.


    It was not hard for him to see the root of this ability when he looked deep into his powers. The Chaos Engine that allowed him to harvest Worlds was an ability given to him by Chaos himself, and after Rowan wiped away his Will, this ability no longer had any barriers stopping it from achieving its full potential.


    This was what led to the surprising event where Rowan was going to be consuming a World Will and stealing a portion of Chaos''s Dominion.


    That thought had barely crossed his mind as he looked at the vast array of various Fourth-Dimensional powers that were feeding off of Chaos energy, and he felt a bit of pity for this shackled Primordial, but this did not stop him from quickly analyzing everything he was witnessing.


    ?


    Rowan had once thought he had seen multiple infinities when he exited the universe for the first time and now he realized that this was just one small series of infinities, hidden inside arger Fourth Dimensional Infinity of Chaos that was surrounded by multiple infinity infinities!


    The multiple streams of Primordial power he had first seen were because other Fourth dimensions belonging to Primordials and different powerful entities were connected to Chaos Fourth Dimension, and it was the reason the power of Chaos was so prevalent inside the Great Darkness.


    Rowan now understood that The Great Darkness was the name of Chaos''s Fourth Dimension. This was the Dimension where every Third Dimensional universe existed. Outside the Great Darkness, there were no more universes.


    ''Perhaps this was the reason the Chaos Blood, or the Children of Chaos had been able to survive all this while. It was because they were shielded by their father''s Dimension, this also solidified the final portion of the mysteries behind Trion, the Nexus, and the so-called resurrection of the Primordial of Evil.


    It wasplicated and still extremely simple, but Rowan realized that for a n that had been ongoing for many Eras, it was not too surprising that they could pull off miracles.


    And as interesting as it would be to spend time taking apart the mysteries behind Dimensions, another pressing matter was uing.


    The death of this universe was like a dead body that had gone ripe in the heat, and like all putrid carcasses, it had begun to attract flies and carrions.


    Every major power outside the universe was always waiting for moments like this when Chaos Third Dimensions became vulnerable, and they would strike. Rowan had previously thought he had more time before more parties could interfere, but as it turned out, he would have to revise that number to something smaller. Fuck.


    At this moment the powers assailing the universe came from Demons and Mages, but it would not remain this way for long. The death of the universe was open season for all, and more powers than he could count alongside their armies had begun to descend on this ce like an unstoppable storm.


    Rowan would have to finish his business inside the universe before they arrive, or with the chaos that would ensue, he would not be assured that he would destroy all the Reflections of the Primordial of Evil and shatter all their ns.


    Inside the universe, his tentacles had fully covered Trion, giving him the appearance of a freakish thousand-arm octopus, this much support finally gave him enough leverage to push himself out of the depths he was sliding into and steady his massive body, he slowly pulled his bulk out of the tear in reality and began maneuvering his way to the Rune to open the Nexus, which to the Rowan was just a few inches away from any direction.


    An armored figure appeared in front of him, butpared to the present form of Rowan, it was as tiny as an ant, and only Rowan''s vast consciousness allowed him to notice that it was the God King, Golgoth.


    He was wrapped in dark lightning arcs and held his terrifying weapon the Gaping Undoer, even though he was fully armored, the rage could be easily felt.


    The God King pointed his weapon at Rowan and roared, "Who are you and wha¡­"


    Whatever the God King was going to say turned out to be meaningless as Rowan pped him away using a single tentacle, and he breathed a sigh of relief as another of his tentacles touched the spot where he had first infiltrated the Nexus.


    Aura Field imed: 1.00897222100%


    A little over one percent, but it was enough. Rowan pushed multiple consciousnesses into the Rune surrounding it with the energy he had gathered from killing billions of Dominators. It was barely enough to hold three of his consciousness, but he would have to make do, the majority of the Aura was housed inside the bodies of the Gods of Trion.


    Fifteen seconds left.


    Inside his Dimension, another massive change was happening as the Universal Will was wrapped with hundreds of massive purple hands that took it deep into the foundations of his Dimension, and for a short, while everything remained quiet, and then there was a bright light shed and Rowan who was struggling to remain inside the universe settled and his amorphous body began to take shape.


    With the help of the Universe Will, he was finallypleting his Third-dimensional body.


    A vast amount of information was streaming into his Dimension, and his entire Dimension began to expand so quickly that his Consciousness was left behind for a fraction of a second.


    His Dimension had previously been the size of three hundred thousand light years in circumference, a majority of those spaces were unused and empty, and with the current expansion of his Dimension, that space had multiplied to three million light years in circumference and it was still growing.


    Countless vortices began to arise inside his Dimension, and they all led to darkness, like fireflies, millions of blinking lights began to arise inside the vortices, and Rowan realized that those lights were all stars.


    His Dimension was beginning to consume this universe!


    Rowan''s multiple consciousnesses calcted the present expansion rate of his Dimension, the amounts of vortices being created, and the amount of Universal matter they could absorb, and he discovered that even with all these advantages, it would take him at least ten years to consume the entire universe.


    Obviously, he could not wait for this amount of time to pass, he barely had a single day to finish his battles before the rest of creation descended on this universe.


    The universe contained trillions of gxies, and unountable amounts of stars and worlds, and those were just the treasures at the surface. There was greater bounty beneath, like its Isle of Rest that contained Bloodline Sources and so many more mystical locations.


    This amount of loot was nearly inestimable.


    So Rowan did what he was increasingly bing good at. He decided to cheat, but he needed his Ouroboros bloodline to be at the Immortal level first.

 Chapter 858 Changing The Game

    Chapter 858 Changing The Game


    ??The vortices that appeared inside Rowan''s Dimension also appeared in the outside universe as their roots were connected with the universe from which they all their essence into his Dimension, and as Rowan feared, it not only collected the stars and other heavenly bodies, it was also a direct passage to his Dimension.


    A passage that he had no control over, and anyone could easily enter. For the first time since this battle began, Rowan had be truly vulnerable, and if his enemies were in any shapepetent, this would be the right time to tear him to pieces.


    The shock from Malik''s raid would notst before they would venture inside this vortices that was consuming the universe and all its wealth. It would not take a genius to figure out the connection between the stolen Universe Will and the ongoing events.


    Rowan''s consciousness whirled around furiously, this was the time to control the actions of his enemies and buy every second he could for his Ouroboros Bloodline to be Immortal, only then could he fully beplete.


    His advantage was that none of the invaders currently inside the universe, the Mages, and Demons knew who he was. Even the God King must believe that Rowan was dead, due to the fact that when Rowan had made a move and destroyed two-thirds of every mortal on Trion, Golgoth had destroyed thest head of Rowan in fury beforeing into Trion where Rowan had sted him deep into the universe.


    Except for the Third Prince and thest mysterious Reflection, no one else should know that Rowan was the mysterious entity behind all the deaths and destruction. Although there was a chance the Reflections would reveal his status to the Mages and Demons, that possibility was rather slim, there were secrets here on Trion that they would like to keep out of the eyes of a third party.


    Yet he was aware that if the Reflections knew the true depths of his ambitions they would cast away all forms of civility and attack him with every weapon in their arsenal. All the years he had spent investigating Trion and staying undercover was finally paying off, his enemies still did not understand who he truly was.


    With this in mind, Rowan knew the greatest method to dy their actions was to keep himself shrouded in mysteries for as long as possible, it was a shame that the levels of his enemies were rather high and therefore their experience was vast, so he would not have as much time as he would like.


    ''No matter,'' Rowan thought, ''I have always swum against the tides.''


    The first unwanted visitor he had inside his Dimension was an Archmage. The female Magus fought her way through the heavenly bodies shooting into his Dimension and looked around in avid curiosity and a healthy amount of fear.


    Rowan had begun to cover his entire Dimension even as it expanded with great amounts of fog that was so thick it was almost solid. He did this by vaporizing a vast stretch of his Primordial Sea of Darkness.


    His Dimension was now iparably cold and shrouded in mysteries, it would easily kill a Minor God who did not focus on their defenses.


    The Archmage was at Rank 5 and she was covered by dozens of powerful defensive artifacts and spells, some of the spells were far more powerful than she was capable of making by herself, of course, it did not help her when a Sovereign appeared beside her and drove a massive ming de through all her defenses. Stabbing her more than ten thousand times in a fraction of a second.


    Any form of defense she had over her body was destroyed far more quickly than she could recover them, and she could barely rotate her Spirit Matrix to block the attacks before they turned her to ash leaving her haunting screams behind.


    The Sovereign was very efficient, each stabbing gesture he made might seem simple but he was shattering all the barriers and artifacts that had shielded her body, and since they were plentiful and very diverse, he had to use different methods to ensure he destroyed them as quickly as possible.


    The Sovereign vanished from this position, pping his wings with such power that he reappeared millions of light years away almost instantly and began to attack a new intruder.


    The Archmage was not the only one that entered into his Dimension, presently there were more than fifty-three million vortices that were open all over his Dimension, and in the first fifteen seconds, there had been well over seven hundred incursions.


    His enemies might be unaware of who he was, but they were trying to reverse that oversight as quickly as possible. Rowan thought that he had killed the scouts they sent quickly enough, none of the scoutssted past a second before they were all destroyed by his Angels but Rowan knew it was just the beginning.


    Like him, the Mages and Demons were under time constraints as well, they were the firsters into the universe but before long, other powers would be descending into it. He could imagine the anger and desperation in their ranks as an unknown third party was gaining all the benefits while they were yed like children.


    Rowan expected that they would start releasing their big guns soon. They should understand by this time that he was a threat that required an extreme amount of power to face.


    He felt his bloodline of Sheol shiver in excitement and Rowan was shaken by what happened next inside his Dimension.


    Since he upgraded his bloodline of Sheol to the Immortal level, he had quickly checked its properties and although there were a lot of changes and improvements in his powers, he had judged that it did not bring any new card to the table that could rapidly shift the battlefield in his favor, but it turned out that he was wrong.


    And the implications for this new ability of his was far more terrible than he had imagined.


    Inside his Primordial Sea of Darkness Rowan was surprised to see several hundred Soul Mountains appear as Sheol consumed the souls of every Immortal that was in inside his Dimension.


    He knew this should not be possible.


    Rowan had begrudgingly epted that he could not take the souls of any Immortal that was born from a Supreme World because they had tied their souls with the Will of their World, and if he killed them he was only destroying the corporeal flesh and not the essence of their lives as he could easily do with any god born inside the universe.


    He had been able to harvest the soul of the Demon King Ohrox because he had taken his Soul Origin away from the Great Abyss to perform his experiments on enhancing his talents and none of the Archmages or Demon Princes he had killed had truly been in.


    Of the many Immortals that were ughtered by Malik in the outside universe, Rowan had only harvested a small portion of their Souls, these souls were most likely from the unlucky gods who had ventured into this conflict where they were nothing but ants, but the rest that died were only banished to the Great Abyss and the Magus Supreme World and he knew they would return in a short time.


    However, the presence of his Dimension and an Immortal-level Sheol bloodline had just changed the game.


    Deaths for these Immortals from the Supreme Worlds used to be a game while inside the Third-Dimensional Universe.


    Well, it was no longer.

 Chapter 859 Bargain And Answers

    Chapter 859 Bargain And Answers


    ??Any Immortal that was killed inside of it, no matter if they were members of a Supreme World or not, would all perish inside of it.


    This change brought about an increasing level of stakes that was not previously present in this world. The threat he represented had just escted from annoying to fatal.


    Rowan had not expected such massive changes so suddenly, but he adjusted his ns, what woulde next would be a far different battle, but it should buy him a little more time.


    His perception swept past the expanding Dimension and frowned when he noticed that although the materials being sucked inside of him were precious, they did not fit in with his overall essence, that should not be a problem because, after a short while inside his Dimension, every essence would be converted to his own.


    However, at this moment it would cause nothing but chaos and interfere with his ability to smoothly channel his power throughout the Dimension. Already he could feel his Sea of Ambrosia and Sea of Darkness slowing down as millions of chaotic essences began to mix with them.


    The battle that was toe would no longer be fought with kids gloves and these new changes wouldplicate his ability to channel his power as effectively as he wanted, Rowan immediately channeled a lot of his consciousnesses to find solutions to this issue.


    This chaotic essence was Aether from the universe. A million or even a billion Immortals put together would never have even a billionth of the Aether present inside a universe, and this universe had hundreds of times more Aether than an average universe.


    For anyone else, this amount of Aether was a blessing as the universe''s unique Aether was extremely nourishing to life, and was a valuable source of currency. Rowan had Soul Energy, and he did not need such a secondhand form of energy, it served as nothing but an unneededplication that could be fatal if left unaddressed.


    Rowan as a Dimension could hold this amount of Aether if given the time to digest it, but he did not have that time. This could end up benefiting him in the long run as his Primordial Seas would expand quickly enough to fill up the new size of his Dimensions.


    Previously Rowan wanted to keep his bloodlines and his Aether to be extremely pure, but he had seen the end of that path. The Primordial Record had shown him that no matter how pure he kept his bloodline, he would still be stuck as an Eight-Dimensional entity in the future, he would be above everyone else, but still beneath the Primordials, bloodline purity was necessary, but it was not the answer.


    However, it did not matter if he had changed his mind if he did not find a solution to the hindrance caused by this unneeded Aether entering his Dimension.


    Also, Rowan feared that even if his Angels had been able to kill the intruders quite quickly, they should have been able to send enough information to the outside world that would show that survival was possible for a brief moment, and if that was the case he should be expectingpany.


    He was not wrong, as the first of their heavy hitters smashed his way into his Dimension. Blowing apart hundreds of stars and thousands of worlds, this being did not hide as the others did before, why should it?


    It was a Demon King.


    "A new domain of Chaos?" the voice of the Demon King rumbled, "Impossible! Of all seven hundred fractals of demarcation and separation ced by the Celestial Court, nothing should escape their shiny gaze."


    Rowan rolled his eyes, ''Great, we have a historian.'' Then he paused as he contemted that perhaps information had not spread as quickly as he had presumed.


    This Demon King was too brash, and almost every Immortal that had just died inside his Dimension were Mages, if he knew those sneaky bastards, they would have withheld the true deaths of their Archmages from the Demons in order for these savage beings to test the water for them.


    Even if the Demons suspected that something was wrong, a Demon King was supposed to be invincible, even death was difficult toe by for a creature that controlled Will.


    The Demon King inhaled and dragged a vast amount of cold fog with his many heads and coughed in irritation as they irritated his throats and vanished from his chest to reappear all around him, blocking his vision, but he must have noticed something as he chuckled,


    "Oh, but I see your shiny wings hidden inside the veils of darkness. Does the Celestial Court wish to go against their ancient pacts? If that is the case I want to know the Creator who goes against the Absolutes, you shoulde to the Great Abyss, you would make a fine Demon. Trust me I can get you a good deal." the Demon King crooned.


    He had the shape of a gigantic eagle with eight heads and three serpent tails. He had no feathers on his body and his skin was pale and filled with sores. His cunning eyes looked around him with avid lust and growing expectation.


    There was no fear in his eyes and Rowan became amused. He would not refuse the meal that entered his mouth, he was an amodating host but he had his limits.


    "What do you say?" The Demon King shrieked, irritation beginning to paint his tone, "You are surrounded and you know it, soon every force in Creation will descend on this ce and take it apart unless you bow."


    Hearing no answer, the Demon King sighed and spread his featherless wings, wishing to explore more of this ce before others swarmed into it and then he screamed in pain as three Sovereigns appeared around him and they attacked.


    In a flurry of moves too fast for him to properly react, they pulled off his wings and sliced off one of his heads. Only his speed and intuition as a Demon King after many Eras of conflicts had saved him.


    However, that was the most he could achieve before he lost this battle.


    What followed was a butchery. The Demon King was powerful, but against three Sovereigns, he was helpless, the Angels all worked with seamless cooperation.


    One Sovereign blocked, diverted, and canceled all the spells the Demon King created, and another used multiplerge ming des the size of buildings and sliced through the body of the Demon King, prioritizing the tails and the heads, thest stopped his mobility, even without wings the Demon King could still fly, but he could not run for more than a few miles before he was butchered, his body parts were scattered for miles and his dead eyes could only roll around in a daze before the light of life left them.


    "You are making a mistake. I will return¡­"


    Rowan''s consciousness seized his Soul, "No, you will not."


    Another massive Soul Mountain grew inside his Primordial Sea of Darkness and with the lessons learned from killing Ohrox, Rowan began sealing the Soul Mountain using the dead blood he had harvested from the universe.


    Special Soul Mountains like this that contained Will was far too valuable and should contain resources that could enlighten his path in the future.


    He dedicated a dozen Consciousness to sealing the Soul mountain and he watched his Dimension finally reaching its full size of half a billion light years in circumference. Still far smaller than a universe butrger than any living being supposed to be.


    Others controlled the power of a Dimension, but he was the Dimension itself.

 Chapter 860 Come Forth My Children

    Chapter 860 Come Forth My Children


    ??If killing the minor Immortals that entered his Domain did not alert his enemies to the inherent dangers that were present in his Dimension, then the disappearance of a Demon King would do the trick, and they would not know what to expect. This should buy him a little time to push events forward.


    He expected that there were extremely few methods to destroy a Demon King, and those of equal powers in the Great Abyss would have surely sensed the disappearance of such an esteemed figure. There were a limited number of such valiant powers in the Great Abyss, and the death of a single one would shake the Great Abyss.


    He suspected that most would believe that the Demon King was trapped because he was not truly dead but sealed. It was the reason he did not go out of his way to kill the Demon King at the moment. Unlike any Immortals that he had in, killing a Demon King would cause so muchmotion that he feared it might attract the attention of a Primordial.


    It was a delicate dance to find the right bnce between causing just the right amount of damage to be effective and not overdoing it and outying his hand


    With the inevitable descent of his enemies into his Dimension, he would first need to set up his defense and then n how he should handle the chaotic essence flooding his Dimension. If he wanted to win this war, he could not be held back by such a crutch.


    At this moment too much of his consciousness power was focused on filtering the overwhelming amount of Aether flooding his Dimension and separating them from his Primordial Seas.


    He could not pursue the issue of his defense and concentrate on finding the solutions to this problem at the same time. It was a good thing that as a Dimension, he had residents, and all of them would arise to defend their home when he called for them.


    "Come forth my children."


    His voice rippled through his Dimension. Rowan''s consciousness assumed the form of a gigantic golden eye that was asrge as a star. With the expected birth of his physical body, he loathed to assume any humanoid form at this time, if he was going to appear before his children in his true body, then his form would be one that would no longer change.


    At this time, they would all have to see one of his eyes.


    His call pierced through his Dimension and shrouded the tens of thousands of worlds that had been born inside him. He could see that his children had been preparing for war for thousands of years.


    He had given Eva ess to his three Chambers, and she had not disappointed him. She had copied the features from the most powerful weapons and armor he had gathered and with Knowledge Well she had taken the best parts from those weapons of war, and using Hollow Forge, his armory was filled with unique weapons that would shake creation.


    Although all his worlds were kept in a state of peace, martial might was respected as one of its foundations, and he had birthed mighty warriors and heroes without numbers. They heard his cries as a glowing pir of white and blue light mmed against the surface of all his worlds.


    Like ants, his children raced towards the pirs of light, entering it, and being transported before him. Even though they were in haste, they still matched with singr intent and harmony, their discipline born from having Angels as teachers.


    In the blink of an eye, hundreds of millions of beings were arranged before him, their numbers stretching deep into his Dimension, the bright light of his Astrbe shed as millions of beings kept adding to their number until they reached half a billion, and still, his children were arriving, drawn from every world he contained.


    The most powerful among them, all their preparation for the day they were called for the defense of their Primogenitor and their home.


    Rowan was not an entity that craved the suffering of others. His Worlds were powerful, but they were also a paradise that could never be found in a normal material universe. His children came to defend him as well as their home.


    At the front of this army wrapped in cold darkness and purple fire was the Lady of Shadow Eva, her presence was not loud, but it was everywhere, weaving through the darkness andplementing his light.


    Rowan immediately felt arge amount of the load he was holding fade away as she took charge over arge portion of his Dimension, aiding him in filtering the great amount of Aether flooding into his Dimension, and by her side was the smiling figure of Lost, who after all these years remained a child.


    He had a ne made fromrge beads, each of these beads was thepressed essence of the Lost mes. Due to certainplications in this Omnipotent Aspect, Lost could not grow stronger, and he made do with gathering his essence andpressing it with the knowledge he learned from the Great Sages.


    On the other side of Eva was Diane, who after all these years had be a fully actualized Spell Weaver of the Seventh Weave controlling a Power that was simr to that of a God King. She was the shiny star amongst Rowan''s children, catching up to the strong and exceeding them and everyone else.


    Of all the Spell Weavers, she was the strongest, reaching heights in a short four thousand years that had stunned his myriad worlds. As the handmaiden to the Creator, her light was further enhanced, and in her golden armor, she glowed like the sun.


    Standing beside Diane was Maeve whose green wings were open wide and shimmering with emerald lightning bolts and a shell-shocked Circe, whose eyes scanned behind her as millions of powerful beings were added to the army.


    More than ever she questioned her presence in the midst of this Divine Army, the power she felt erupting behind her kept growing until her heart stopped beating in fright, and she could only watch in shock and horror.


    Cradled in her arms was the sleeping Lightning Kirin, who was no longer ck but now snow white, withrge Runes of lightning on her forehead.


    This was the vanguard of Rowan''s army, Eva presence was a firm rock that everything revolved around, and behind them were the three Great Sages from the Mountain and Sea Realm, their bodies which formerly contained vast amounts of their homeworld essence were now different, over the thousands of years they had begun exchanging their essence for Rowan''s golden Eruption ability.


    The Three Great Sages, Han Li, Ni Tian, and Sparrow now had a golden glow surrounding their body, as his Eruption essence pulsed inside them, creating images of both destruction and creation.


    They assumed their full stature, standing hundreds of miles tall, but their presence could not overshadow the Lady of Shadow whose darkness continually grew until it created a massive rune that expanded with the arrival of every soldier. Their feet rested on the massive purple rune that throbbed with power, imbuing everyone who stood upon it with the strength and fortitude to stand before the might of Rowan''s gaze.


    With the Will of the Lady of Shadow, all of Rowan''s children would be able to stand before their creator.

 Chapter 861 By The Creator’s Will

    <h4>Chapter 861 By The Creator''s Will</h4>


    The Great Sages looked at the expansive Dimension in awe, but their gaze could not help but fall on the Eye of Rowan. The power they could sense from inside of it was terrifying, vast, and boundless, and they knew that they were lucky to be here.


    This was a power that was worthy enough to fight for and to die for.


    Rowan scrutinized these Sages, it would seem that his Eruption ability from his Ouroboros Bloodline was more in line with the Cultivators from the Mountain and Sea Realm for they alongside his children of the Ouroboros pulsed with this power.


    There were already twelve gods born from this bloodline and they stood beside other powerful members of the Mountain and Sea Realm. Previously there were three, but with the onset of the war, those that had been holding back their realm decided to break through.


    Rowan''s single eye shone in satisfaction as his children exceeded a billion in number and more were still being added. The defense of his Dimension was no longer a fool''s hope.


    The majority of his army came from the Mountain and Sea realms followed by his Children of the Ouroboros from the thousands of worlds he had seeded. The gods he created from the bloodlines of Trion were behind and they swallowed in awe before the majestic sights ahead of them.


    They knew their new master was a powerful figure, but knowing and witnessing this power was something else entirely. The weakest members of this army were them, and they were all gods!


    When Rowan''s Children reached more than a billion, the Dimension shook as the lights from Astrbe increased in intensity, and from it, the massive beasts and Spirits born from his bloodline who had inhabited all of his worlds began to appear. Like their humanoid rtives, they all exited in an orderly fashion, like a true army.


    Their sheer numbers crushed the billion humanoids that came before them and their sizes were colossal. Billions upon billions of beasts and spirits of the earth, air, water, fire, and thousands of diverse elements, of all shapes and sizes appeared, and the lights of Astrbe were shining so brightly that its glow filled more than a hundredth of his Dimension.


    Standing in front of this enormous army with their number nearing tens of billions was a gigantic white dragon the size of a moon, Vraegar. Rowan smiled internally, this dragon knew how to make an appearance.


    Vreagar was hungry for fame and the recognition of his father, and for the past four thousand years, he had not relented in his efforts to grow strong, and with the strength of his back and the sharpness of his ws and teeth, he had conquered all the beast in the realm and he was granted the title of their ruler. The Dragon God.


    Vraegar''s mighty head looked around, smiling when he saw the size of his armiespared to those of Eva; he spread his wings that were so massive they could hold hundreds of worlds on it and he roared.


    The sound wave traveled for millions of miles, crossing across endless armies of Rowan, ruffling feathers, scales, and armor. Boosting the bravery in the hearts of everyone and imbuing them with his unique gift of plunder.


    Anyone with his gifts would not only harvest the lives and vitality of those who they fought, and there was also a chance to steal their wealth and resources, regardless of where it was hidden. As a tiny dragon, Vraegar had even stolen from Rowan, and as a Dragon God, his rascal traits had multiplied to the extent that they became part of his powers.


    Even Eva dreaded fighting this dragon, for its gift of plunder was so annoying, that it could anger anyone to death. When it seemed as if the gathering had reached its peak¡­


    There was a loud trumpet and above his armies, millions of Celestial Suns appeared.


    "Vroooshh!!!"


    Celestial mes rippled through the ranks of Rowan''s children as millions upon millions of Angels, the weakest among them being Archangels appeared overhead, with wings spread wide and glowing like stars.


    They all held spears of mes and their armor radiated such great Celestial Light that it illuminated the billions of Rowan''s Children, creating a diorama where the darkness of Eva''s Rune was below the army, and the Celestial light of the Angels was above them.


    A weight settled on the entire Dimension and then,


    "BOOM!!!"


    The massive Celestial Suns of his two Powers appeared and painted his entire army in a shade of scarlet. Creating a trifecta of colors, white, red, and ck.


    Their gigantic form appeared beside the eye of Rowan and they bowed to him before they rose up to their feet and their voices rippled before the gathered army.


    "All Worship The Creator!"


    The sound of the army falling to their knees resounded throughout the Dimension.


    Except for Eva who Rowan had told never to bow to him, nevertheless, she bowed her head before his glory, and her eyes twinkled. Lost did not bow, he was attempting to climb on the bodies of the Powers and he was failing, his body was reported to a random part of the Dimension anytime he reached a million feet near the Powers.


    If the Powers noticed this rascal, they gave no indication.


    If Rowan had the eyes of a mortal, he would be sure that he would feel them tearing up. He was no longer a mortal, but his feeling of joy and satisfaction rippled out from his eyes and it touched every one of his children, and they could no longer hold back the fervor in their hearts.


    As one, they mmed their right hand to their chest, "BOOM!!," Then they cried out their love to the Creator,


    Malik frowned and wanted to stop the rabble but he was nudged by his brother to allow it. The cool voice of Nakir entered his consciousness, "Leave them be brother, it is a good thing they stand before the presence of the Creator. It will be the greatest honor in their life, let them savor it."


    Malik sighed in irritation, "But their voices¡­ There is no melody or rhythm to it. Their uncultured screeching is an affront."


    "On that brother, I agree with you, but you can also hear it, can''t you? Even in this rabble, their love is pure, they would dlyy down their lives in defense of this Haven."


    Malik''s gaze swept through the Dimension, "It is a paradise alright, even if it is the beginning of one, the promise is here. They would fight for it, for I know no other Creator who would give any boon to his children without asking for everything in return."


    Nakir smiled, "Although I admire their optimism, don''t you think it is time to show them what a true cry to the Creator is?"


    Malik was silent for a while, "No, let us give them this day, the battle ahead is long and hard, and when it is over, it will be the voices of Angels that signal its end."


    "By the Creator''s Will," Nakir whispered.


    Malik also whispered, "By the Creator''s Will."

 Chapter 862 Understanding The Enemy

    ??Like a wave that continuously rose without falling, the voices of the Children of Rowan rippled throughout the Dimension and escaped through the vortices into the material universe where it transformed into a horrifying sound that swept through the cosmos.


    This should not be possible, the vortices were meant to collect the essence of the universe and not release anything in return, their makeup should make such an action highly improbable, but the Lady of Shadow had reviewed all the details of this conflict, and she knew what Rowan needed was time, and she could buy time by making the dead universe sing.


    Her Will had seized partial control of the vortices and she channeled the roars of the army, merging them with the death cries of the universe that had lingered unheard, perhaps a part of the Universe Will still held its grief, it gave out all its pain and joined the voices and what emerged from the Vortices was a dreadful sound that led to madness to anyone who chooses to listen closely.


    The Third Prince had just materialized his body and he cursed as he was promptly turned to ash by a burst of red mes that seemed to have merged with his essence. This had happened well over thirty thousand times and when he remade himself for the 30,001 times, a hint of fear and anger had begun to stain his gaze.


    Then the sound that could shake the soul of anyone swept past him, that built and built¡­ any sane person would close their ears and block their consciousness, but the Third Prince listened closely and underneath the screams of the universe he heard the roars from countless throats, this distracted him and he copsed to ash once again.


    He remade himself with a cry of bitterness, gritting his teeth against the mes and suppressing them deep in his soul, for this me could consume the body, but not his immortal soul, it could only cause him pain; however, this pain was not enough to distract him as he surveyed the present universe and watched with wide-eyed astonishment at the absolute spectacle Rowan had created,


    This horrifying sound seemed to be increasing in intensity as if challenging the Third Prince, this distracted him and his flesh exploded, the mes leaking out from his soul.


    The Third Prince shuddered, his body slowly getting back the flesh over his ming bones. He now understood this me and could easily dispel it, but he wanted to feel it¡­ he needed to feel this pain.


    This sound was like a knock to his head, telling him how much he had miscalcted, Rowan was not the prey to be toyed with, he was the predator here. His foolishness allowed the snake to transform into a dragon.


    This realization made him grin and then he beat his chest and howled like a wolf, all the setbacks he had faced in the hands of his errant child did not fill him with despair but excitement. It was not every day that the threat of failure and death was presented so starkly before him.


    The Third Prince had lived his life in a constant state of daze, bored and unfulfilled no matter how much he craved for something more because in time he knew he would still win, it was impossible for him not to win¡­ but now he could almost feel it, a fear he had not felt since the day that he was born.


    "My dear boy¡­ I can''t wait to kill you! I Can''t! Wait!"


    He vanished into the universe his eyes focused on the vortex and then he paused, "I will need something bigger to kill you though, I can''t make the same mistake twice, no, no, fool me once Rowan, and you escaped Jarkarr, hahaha, and yet you fool me twice and you gained the universe. What sort of father would I be if you fooled me for the third time?"


    "Why can it not be possible you imbecile?" Golgoth suddenly appeared beside the Third Prince, his armor was battered and he held his sword with so much force that the de was bleeding from his grip, "Your useless fascination with your son has led us to this disaster, and even now your madness has not ended. You conspired and killed our Great Sword Fourth, how are we to fight in against this enemy without his great strength?"


    The Third Prince cocked his head in surprise, "Golgoth, surely you don''t think the state of this universe is of my doing?"


    "Here me brother, your time of reckoning ising and it will be by my hand," The God King swiped his hands in dismissal, "But it is not now, at this moment I don''t care for your madness or your betrayal, because there is something worse out there. I have killed Rowan so forget your fascination with that bastard and focus on whatever this entity is, it is not in our ns. This problem resulted from your actions Deceiver, and you shall help me fix it."


    The Third Prince looked stunned for a moment and then he began tough, "Even you? Hahaha¡­ you would think that someone who had the raw power of creation in his hands would be more shy, but he is more like a snake than a god, hahaha, I want to kill this child even more Golgoth! Can you not realize what he has done to you? He fooled you and led you like a dog on a leash, and yet you believed something else. Damn, I should not have killed you, death has done you no favors."


    The Third Prince stopped and scratched his head, "Perhaps I have judged you harshly, did he not fool me as well?"


    Golgoth dead gaze went cold, "Exin yourself well brother."


    "Don''t mind if I do¡­" the Third Prince crooned and then sent a burst of knowledge toward Golgoth who assimted everything in less than a second and then he froze.


    "We have a problem," Golgoth spoke slowly.


    The Third Prince threw his hands up in the air, "Now he gets it."


    "No, you fool. He knows. I allowed him ess to the vaults. I thought to trap him but¡­"


    The mirth in the eyes of the Third vanished and he went cold, dispelling the mes of the Power in his Soul and then he screamed, "What!"


    ?


    The cries from the vortices were touching every corner of the universe, the sound was like the dirge of the dead emanating from an endless field of corpses.


    Every Immortal who heard this sound went pale, even the screeching demons grew quiet. The sound escaping from the vortices rose to a fever pitch and then it abruptly disappeared.


    The silence that prevailed was even worse, it felt hungry.


    At this moment, in every world in the universe, the living creatures entered a stasis-like state and were sucked through the vortex. Only a mortal would enjoy this benefit, every god born in the universe could only watch as their worlds were sucked away.


    The universe was not just losing its Aether and mass, it was also shrinking. Such an oddity was fantastic to witness, for even a dead universe did not shrink but usually broke apart, and was harvested for scraps.


    The call for retreat spread around the ranks of the Mages and Demons, and Gods as a quick n for their next actions was being formted.

 Chapter 863 Understanding The Enemy (2)

    Chapter 863 Understanding The Enemy (2)


    ??"Have you seen anything quite like this before?" The Watcher frowned, her eyes flickering from one position to another, trying toe to terms with the new changes they were witnessing.


    Three Tower Masters stared at the bodies of hundreds of billions of people, who stood in silence, only their breathing indicated that they were alive, but everything about them was dead, their ssy eyes would give a dead fish a run for the money.


    They were all naked, and despite their bodies glowing with a robust vitality, the cold air of death around them was so strong that even the void seemed to freeze.


    Ss ck a Tower Master of the Magus Supreme World, twisted time to return to the moment before the unknown entity had first struck, around Trion and the location where the Universe Will was taken.


    He was strong enough to reach through the shroud of time and reverse it even inside a material universe and it helped that the universe Will was dead and nothing could hold him back.


    As a Tower Master, his reach was not strong enough to reverse time for an area as vast as this cmity had imposed which was almost a hundred thousand light years in diameter, he could barely reverse time over a space that was a million miles in circumference, a pitiful number but creation was always harder than destruction and going back in time was ten times harder, but with the assistance of the two other Tower Masters with him, he could expand that reach to seven million miles.


    They began to fish through time in an attempt to resurrect the mages that had fallen. They did not need to resurrect all the dead, but they should be able to resurrect all the Mages that had died, especially the Archmages. Although an Archmage would be reborn inside their Tower when their mortal bodies perished, it would be quite difficult to transport all of them to this universe.


    At least that was the n, but when they turned back time to naturally start the resurrection process, the result was as expected, the Archmages had all returned alive but every mortal was lost


    Ignoring the fact that trying to rewind time in the area of the universe that was destroyed by the mysterious being was harder than it should have been, the people who came back were empty vessels, all hollow, rendering their efforts futile.


    To understand more of this strange urrence, the Tower Masters kept resurrecting the dead until they had collected billions of people, but they could only bring back their bodies from the hands of time, their souls were gone.


    When the vortices appeared in the universe, in an attempt to learn something about this new entity, they sent a portion of the newly resurrected Archmages, which turned out to be a mistake.


    Ss ck drew one of the bodies forward, this body was an Archmage and was one of the scouts sent into the unknown vortex to investigate what was happening inside of it. Andar would have recognized this Archmage, it was the two Star Archmage Lucius Gyfron The Pioneer of Treasure, one of his teachers.


    He was not the most powerful Archmage Andar hade across but he was one of his favorite teachers due to the manner he chose to instruct his disciples.


    He had died from the unknown attack in the universe that had stolen the universe''s Will and he had been resurrected without any problems and was tasked to investigate what was happening inside the vortex, the Three Tower Masters had discerned when the Archmages they sent all perished barely bringing back any valid data, but this was a normal urrence when trying to deal with the unknown.


    From the pulsation of power they had felt alongside the Universe Will, they knew they were dealing with something that was both incredibly precious and also dangerous and the Tower Masters had expected that they would be resurrecting their forces hundreds if not thousands of times before they could pierce through the mysteries behind this unknown entity.


    This was the normal pace of battle, however, what was not normal in the slightest was the fact that every Archmage sent into the vortex could no longer be resurrected, their bodies became nothing but empty hollows, all signs pointing to the true death of their souls.


    Aeris the Tower Master in white took the body of Lucius Gyfron from Ss and pressed her sharp fingernails into his scalp, ripping off the top of his head to expose his pulsing brain. The eyes of the Archmages twitched, it would seem that without souls their bodies still responded to external stimuli.


    She pushed a finger into the brain and fished for his Spirit Matrix, slowly withdrawing it to reveal a strange fleshy item that resembled metal and was vibrating with energy and an eldritch glow.


    The Watcher gaped as she saw the Spirit Matrix, "That is impossible, his Matrix had already merged with his Tower millions of years ago, what could reverse this process?"


    "This is getting more interesting," Aeris giggled, "Let''s find out."


    Throwing away the body of Lucius, her eyes which had no pupils inside them but were nothing but a nk white seemed to prate the Spirit Matrix of the Archmage


    It did not take long for her to sigh and ce the Spirit Matrix into a specialized storage device and she dragged a dozen Archmages to her side and performed the same ritual, extracting their Spirit Matrix from different sections of their brains. She became more confused and excited with every further experiment she was making before she discarded the final body and smiled with fascination,


    "I will need to return to my Tower to confirm all my findings, but I think I know what happened, but what I can''t tell you is how it happened. It is like seeing a fish grow wings and fly, I can tell you¡­"


    "Stop with your meaningless dribble Aeris," The Watched chided, "If you have not noticed, the Demon King has not emerged from the vortex also, if this is not a plot from the Abyss, then that means a simr fate might have befallen him, and if his soul was also shattered it would take decades for him to reforge himself again. I don''t know about you but thest time I checked, we are not more durable than a Demon King."


    Wrenching the souls of Immortals from the grip of a Supreme World was not unheard of, but it would require a power that transcended the material dimension, but they were inside the material universe


    Aeris rolled her eyes, for beings of power that had lived as long as they did and controlled Will, death was not strange to them, it even fascinated them, and Aeris was a long lover of death. What was happening here was not supposed to be possible and this did nothing but thrill her senses, but she also understood the concerns of the Watcher and promptly gave her findings.


    "The souls of every dead mortal here are gone, but that is normal for an attack of this scale to shatter the soul of a mortal to nothingness alongside their bodies, but as you all saw this attack was quite useless against our Archmages until they entered the vortex."


    "The how of their deaths is not possible for me to discover at this moment, we could barely discern anything in the final moments if their lives, but what I believed happened to them was that their Souls which had already melded with their Towers were drawn away from the Magus World and destroyed somewhere that this vortex leads to, the time reversal only showed us the intrinsic state of their being after this process has already beenpleted, they are truly dead and there is no way to reverse this process."

 Chapter 864 Time To Harvest

    ??Aeris''s statement was met with silence before the Watcher frowned before standing to her full height, her appearance was of an older woman with white hair, but at this moment there was nothing frail about her, she appeared to have made up her mind and she began speaking unhurriedly,


    "We have been looking at this whole thing through the wrong lenses all this time. This universe was never ours or the Demon''s. We were meant to believe that it was. It is clear that someone else had acquired a Nemesis te long before now and created deep channels in this universe that are nowing to fruition, and sadly we have all been ying catch up. I am sure the demons would being to the same conclusion soon, and so we have limited time to act before the full gaze of the Abyss falls on this ce."


    Ss ck blinked, "Surely you cannot mean¡­"


    The Watcher nodded, "I do, look around you, remember how strange this universe was from the start. It had too much essence, so much I likened it to the mythical Super universe," she gestured around, "These portals most likely lead to an unknown Supreme World. I don''t believe anyone can simply set up such a passage inside a Third Dimension, it would require many Eras of work and a knowledge of the Third Dimension that trumps any I have ever known."


    She began to count on her fingers, "The death of the Universe, the appearance and collection of its Will by hidden forces, that energy surge from that cursed, this unknown enemy with the ability to break through the barrier of our Magus World''s Will and forcefully merge the souls of our Archmages to their bodies. We are in over our heads, and we should call for the Supreme one. I should have taken this matter to Endirius billions of years ago when we detected how strange this universe was. This cmity could have been avoided."


    "Hold on Watcher, you forget that the call to the Supreme world is a decision that was always mine to make," Ss ck retorted, "All of us have enjoyed the bounties from this universe, especially you. Don''t think I don''t know of the vast amounts of Primordial Aether you have harvested from its Isle of Rest. Disregarding that fact, this is a pivotal juncture and at this time, it is still contained, any word from you could shatter the opportunity we have here."


    Aeris joined Ss and spoke out, "I have to agree with Ss. The battle has barely begun, and bringing this matter to Endirius would strip us of any ability to profit from this disaster, and it is a disaster, the death of these Mages would raise a lot of eyebrows in the Supreme World and your ability as a Watcher would be called into question on how such a threat was allowed to grow inside this universe unchecked."


    Her eyes shone with greed and excitement, "But there is also a great opportunity to be found here. Don''t forget the second source of energy we feel inside this universe, the key to bing Supreme is here Watcher, don''t you also crave it? Even if you don''t, fleeing to the Supreme Magus without more information would only lead to punishment. Think about it Watcher, we have ess to more armies far beyond what is present here that are not Mages, we can control and slow down any ongoing operation here and when we meet Endirius with this news, we will also have results in hand, don''t allow a moment of panic strip you of the gains we have made inside this universe for thest six billion years, and a monumental surprise that could be found here in the future."


    Aeris grasped a portion of reality and showed it to the Watcher, "From my calctions, this universe can still hold on for another decade. We still have time to take appropriate actions and deal with this new threat."


    The eyes of the Watcher gleamed, as she addressed ignored Aeris and addressed Ss,


    "Before now the only thing you wanted to do was run, but now you crave this power? Putting that aside for the moment, if I remember correctly I paid for my watch over the Isle of Rest to you and Aeris with a vast amount of elemental resources and the multiple keys to the Labyrinth Space. I have not taken more than I should have and I have no problem with greed, a trait I see that youck. Your ambitions are self-destructive at best."


    Turning to speak to Aeris, "You speak of armies, but you forget something important, no matter how many armies we bring into this problem we are still ying catch up against an unknown force, that is likely a Supreme one. Understand this, for I don''t say it lightly, we have lost Aeris but it is not toote, how can you not see it?"


    She gestured to the shrinking universe, as more and more of its essence were siphoned into the vortices,


    "This universe has no defense against Endirius at this point, withholding information from the Supreme Magus because of greed is beyond stupid, and you all forget something, this universe is dead, thus my watch has ended. It is time to return home and create my Great Tower, but not before this enemy pays for the death of all our Magus. Or have you forgotten how many of your Mages have been ughtered this day, Ss?"


    Ss scratched his head, "Eeh, I was hoping you would have forgotten that part, it''s always strange the attachment someone like you can have against mortal creatures. You are also right, your watch has ended and as you and the rest of this rabble have proven to me, your usefulness is now redundant. I selected you because you were always quite docile and agreeable, but I see that you have grown full of ideas and vor Megit the Watcher, I think it is time to harvest."


    The Watcher''s eyes slowly widened and then they stopped, only her eyeballs could move as the rest of her body was frozen.


    Aeris had appeared behind her and wrapped her arms around the body of the Tower Master and this act froze her in ce, yet she struggled to speak, "How¡­ is¡­this¡­ possible?"


    Ss shrugged and looked away, seemingly concentrating on something else, by the way, his ears were twitching he was receiving a message, he turned back to the Watcher and beheld a grisly sight.


    The body of Aeris had melted all over the Watcher and sprouted hundreds of mouths which was beginning to chew through the body of the Magus, brief bursts of Aether red from wounds that were so strong it could crush a gxy, but they were greedily dissolved and absorbed by a hundred cackling mouths of Aeris.


    The Watcher was constantly regenerating and this kept the destruction of her body to a stalemate even while all of her powers had be bound and in her fury, she saw that the root of this poison had been slowly fed to her over the course of billions of years as she stayed inside the Isle of Rest.


    Despite all her disadvantages, the Watcher had indeed gathered an enormous amount of Primordial Aether over the years and it would take millions of years to reduce her to nothingness.


    That stalemate soon ended when Ss walked up to her and his ck robe red up like the hood from a cobra, and from his stomach, several massive ck tentacles erupted and began digging into the body of the Watcher pulling outrge chunks of flesh and bone and transporting it into arge mouth that appeared on Ss Chest.

 Chapter 865 Losses and Despair

    <h4>Chapter 865 Losses and Despair</h4>


    The death of the Watcher was not peaceful, or quick.


    For a long time, the sound of feasting continued as the Watcher, a powerful Rank 9 Archmage, a step below the Supreme Magus and holder of a powerful Will that should have guaranteed her forever immortality, was slowly devoured, body, spirit, soul and Will. Nothing was being spared.


    ?


    A teleportation wave brought Andar and Khasos to the field of unending bodies resurrected by the Tower Masters.


    Andar had not recovered from experiencing the strange energy that had rippled through the universe and his skin was red as if he had been boiled, and pain filled every inch of his body but his pain-filled eyes looked around in search, and paused when he saw her. It became the only thing he saw.


    Mira hung naked in space as if held by an invisible hanger, her limbs were syed outward and her eyes were vacant. Her beautiful ck hair that she had allowed to grow out surrounded her body, giving her a hint of decency.


    shes of memory from the moment they met until this moment sted through his mind, and with his perfect memory, he could recall everything in aching details.


    Andar choked back the cry that threatened to escape from his chest. He wanted to go to her but was stopped by a hand on his shoulder. He looked up in confusion at Khasos, the Warden of the ck Tower, who shook his head and motioned to the three Tower Masters ahead, who seemed to be in deep discussion.


    "Hold on until they are done with their deliberations, I know you wish to see her, but it would be foolish to distract the Tower Masters, their powers are mighty and if anyone would be able to save her, they would be among them. You should take the time and heal, don''t forget, we are still in the midst of a war, and as this present event has proven, none of us are safe."


    Andar nodded stiffly, his mind racing as he allowed himself to see the full scale of the devastation before him, he did not care about healing, his body was far more potent than it appeared on the surface. There were so many horrible events happening around him to consider pain as important. Although the Tower Masters had resurrected only a few of the casualties, they still numbered in the billions. He shivered. How could life be so cheap?


    Growing his power as a Mage had always been fun and challenging to him, and even though he knew that such abilities could be incredibly destructive, there had always seemed to be enough safeguards in ce to prevent something like this from ever urring. How did it all go to hell so quickly?


    The guilt in his heart could no longer be held back. He should have never allowed Mira to follow him on this expedition to madness. Although Andar knew denying the fierce Mage was most likely a journey of futility, he could have easily ced her to sleep before he left. Why did he ever think she could be safe in a war zone?


    He sat and waited for what seemed like hours as the Tower Masters were deliberating, his mind going through various scenarios as he debated what had happened and what would being next. His only hope was that Mira could be saved by the Tower Masters, it did not matter the sacrifices he had to make for them to push more resources towards her reawakening.


    His body had recovered but there was an echo of that energy inside him that he preserved with a fierce madness, this echo was his inky connection to the bastard who butchered Mira, and by the looks of it, was also killing the entire universe.


    "Andar Erikson,e over here!" The voice of the Watcher broke him from his reverie and he looked at the surprised face of Khasos who nodded to him.


    Andar thought he saw a hint of destion and hope deep in the eyes of this Archmage, and he realized that he had lost Mira, but Khasos most likely had lost dozens of friends and disciples and millions of his students, that he might have known for millions of years. The weight in his heart must be a million times heavier than his own, but Andar had been blind to everything else but his grief.


    Did death ever get easier to handle? Or was the solution to such grave losses to be indifferent?


    Andar reached the Tower Masters and bowed deeply, his gaze shifted to the bodies of several Archmages, most of them he recognized they had been his teachers and had guided Andar with care and consideration, every one of them geniuses of their generation, and now they lied here like refuse, their skull had been split open and their brains tampered with.


    This was an odd sight, Archmages were immortal, and even if their bodies were destroyed, they would be reborn inside their Tower, there was no reason to desecrate their bodies in this manner¡­ unless. Andar''s heart grew cold, surely it could not be possible¡­He looked at the position in the brains and he sensed the fleeting energy of a Spirit Matrix.


    "Look at the way his little mind works Ss, he is surely an odd one. How he is able to pierce all the small clues is astounding, and his talents¡­hahaha."


    "He is special and should be kept intact until it''s all over."


    Andar went quiet as he stood straighter, before the gaze of the Tower Masters he felt like an ant, but he had be used to being so weak before these titans, something else deeply disturbed his spirit, if Aeris had been the one toment about his observation on the Archmages, he would have not been surprised, but those words had emerged from the mouth of the Watcher.


    Andar had not forgotten the vision Rowan showed him, and the suspicion that everything, this war and the unexpected deaths of immortals, was tied up with Ss and Aeris, and now every fiber of his being was telling him that the Watcher had bepromised.


    No matter his spections, he was too weak to do anything. He could only ept whatever wasing.


    "This war is not going the way that it should." The Watcher spoke to Andar and she smiled as if that thought was amusing, "We cannot let the talents of our next generation go to waste. You shall return to the ck Tower and further instructions will be given, you are to leave this universe, but other preparations need to be aplished before you leave."


    Andar''s mind was working a thousand miles a second, fear and desperation clouding his thoughts, he felt as if he was being pushed towards death, but he had no way to stop or resist.


    The moment he argued or resisted this order, Andar knew he would be killed immediately, this was a truth he felt deep in his spirit, and the only thing he could decide was if he was going to die now orter.


    He opened his mouth and said, "Thank you for your consideration Tower Master, but I hope to ask for a favor."


    The eyes of the Watcher tightened for a fraction before she smiled, "Of course child, what is it you want?"


    "Can I bring her body with me? Mira, she was mypanion."


    "Oh, that, sure¡­ with her physique that lump of flesh can live for another four hundred years. I know how you young things are still ruled by the urges of the flesh."


    Andar gritted his teeth and he bowed towards the Tower Master, and he waited for a few seconds before turning and leaving.


    If his senses were more capable, he would have seen that at this moment, Ss and Aeris were not even focused on him, but were busy devouring the Watcher, who had begun releasing cries of pain.


    ?


    The three consciousnesses of Rowan appeared inside the Great Nexus of Trion. Like every time he entered this space, he always appeared in a new location. He had not figured our how that was possible, but this space was indeed strange.


    It had all the appearance of a three dimensional world and yet it contained an unknown number of beasts that controlled Will and the red moon overhead was a dead Supreme World.

 Chapter 866 Journey To The Red Moon

    ??Rowan called the Red Moon a ''dead'' Supreme World but with further observation, he thought the best term to use was Nascent.


    Like a body without a soul, this Supreme World was empty, and whatever purpose it was created to serve did not matter to him, he was taking it, and he had no guilt about stealing such an inestimable treasure.


    All was fair in war, he was sure even his enemies understood that concept.


    The Red Moon was a certain distance away and even though his consciousness was invisible, he could not risk traveling to it without cover for it would agitate the intense soul energy present inside this ce. He was suppressing his presence but he would not want to leave anything to chance.


    Rowan looked around him and saw arge number of beasts and his attention focused on a particr herd of giant creatures that resembled elephants, withicallyrge ears that when spread out turned to an organ that allowed them to achieve flight.


    It was a bit amusing to see an animal evolve to this extent due to the influence of Aether and their surroundings. This herd was herbivorous but in this harsh environment, they needed to evolve in order to survive.


    He saw this change as the ultimate truth to reality. Like himself who had to evolve into the creature he had be due to his surroundings, anyone who could not change fast enough would perish, even if that change meant you be an abomination.


    There were dozens of different herds of animals of all shapes and sizes, and they obviously gathered here together to protect themselves, strength in numbers multiplied by a factor of several dozen, since they were all herbivores or generally peaceful creatures who did not need to hunt to sustain their existence.


    He eliminated any of the animals that could not take flight, and those that were not sufficiently powerful, and his final selection fell on the elephant-like beasts. They possessed all the traits he required and he immediately took action.


    The time it took for Rowan to review and decide on his actions took such a ridiculously short time it could almost be considered instantaneous.


    Rowan''s consciousness flowed through the selected herd, they were more than a thousand in number and he reached the leader. A massive creature that was well over three hundred feet tall with twin trunks instead of the single trunk possessed by the rest of the herd.


    Taking over the beast was a simple affair and he also read all its memories to increase his understanding of this unique space. He had all the major pictures, but some details still needed to be filled out.


    "Vrrooooohhmmmm¡­."


    He made a loud call with his trunks that shook the rest of the herd from whatever activity they were into and they assembled behind him, stirring arge amount of dust and agitating the remaining animals here who soon rested when they saw no threats, and spreading out hisrge ears, took flight, he was followed by the rest of the herd.


    The beast he possessed had the power of a Major God and the weakest of the herd here were Earth gods. If this was out in the universe, although this would not be considered a powerful group, they would have had enough power to slice off a corner of reality for themselves.


    In this ce, they were at the bottom of the food chain, only slightly better than carrion and vermin like the rats Rowan had encountered when he was a mortal. These herds usually did not live long and were ughtered.


    Rowan did not need the power of this herd, their powers yed no part in his selection process, he only needed them to get to the Red Moon because it was along their migration route. They did not reach the Red Moon, but they frequently flew close to it. These beasts were going to be his designated driver, and he was going to step off when he came close to his target.


    Therge ears of the herd leader red open to its greatest extent and began to glow with a soft blue light as its speed increased, Rowan making sure he was pushing the herd to the limit but leaving none behind.


    The blue light emerging from the ears of the herd leader began to spread to the rest of his herd, boosting their speed and endurance whilst actively decreasing their fatigue. It was an interesting Aura, and before long, the beast herd was approaching the speed of light, and the red moon loomed ahead, slowly growingrger in his vision, greater than every world in the universe including Trion, he pegged it to be almost a thousand light years in circumference, an utterly ridiculous size.


    No material inside a Third Dimension could expand to this size without being crushed by its own weight, this Supreme World would never exist inside a Third Dimension, and this begged the question, what dimension was he inside of?


    The journey should take him a few hours and Rowan began to ponder the abnormalities of this space, and before long he discovered another peculiarity of this world, and it was the absence of Aether in the air or the environment for that matter.


    Thisck of Aether was baffling, this space was not dead and contained a vast and varied amount of life, how could anything exist here without Aether?


    For beasts of such great power and varied abilities to arise in thisnd was certainly a great mystery but there was a simple solution to this quandary when he factored in theck of Aether inside this ce.


    Every creature here was not born, they were grown.


    This was not an answer he saw inside the memories of the beasts he was presently inhabiting, since he quickly realized that they all had manufactured memories, he was able toe to this conclusion by analyzing their bodies and the age of their memories, and the differences were astounding.


    Take for instance this herd leader he was possessing, the creature believed it was born three million years ago on the tip of a wind-swept mountain, Rowan wanted to roll his eyes when he saw that particr memory, someone had a lot of time and too much imagination in their head when they were making it.


    But from the physicalposition of the beast, Rowan hade to the conclusion that it was barely four hundred years old.


    Anyone else would be confused as to why these creatures were given memories that did not fit their bodies, but Rowan was in a special position to answer that question. His many consciousnesses had analyzed this puzzle and hade to a conclusion.


    The expected answer was so shocking, that he needed to confirm it, and if he was not wrong, he would be getting those answers overhead. If it turned out his spections were correct, it would change his entire thinking about the Soul!


    The herd of beasts flew fast and before long Rowan had reached the midpoint of his journey. By now the red moon had filled the entire horizon, leaving a gap to see the heavens and painting the surroundings in red.


    Rowan looked below and observed the ground, from this elevation he could see the entirety of this space, and for a moment he was struck by its surreal nature.

 Chapter 867 Time To Make You Mine

    ??Rowan had seen many monumental vistas in his time, some were so horrifying like Limbo that it could break your mind, and some were so beautiful that the sight would remain in your soul forever, thisnd below was a mixture of both.


    It was a vastnd filled with ruins from bygone Eras, and it held an uncountable number of beasts, some of them were so enormous that even from this height he could see them, this meant these creatures were most likely bigger than entire sr systems.


    The light from the red moon was reflected in an array of dizzying colors when they reached the ground, causing this entire space to possess a unique beauty that would make any poet weep. Ethereal colors and sounds that could not be fathomed by a mortal mind bled andbined in such stunning colors that only a being such as Rowan could appreciate. A god would run mad if they saw it.


    Yet this beauty was part of it all. Rowan expanded his vision and he could see the edges of thisnd, its four edges.


    This space was not shaped like a or any other heavenly body but was a t square, like a two-dimensional space. It was as if a portion of a muchrger dimension had been sliced off and ced here, which should not be far from the truth, for surrounding the edges of this space was the Sea of Destruction.


    Rowan had to ascend higher to confirm that the source of the Sea of Destruction was emerging from thisnd. It was not bleeding, but its presence alone was causing an Aura of destruction that was so potent it created such great forces that could create its dimension.


    This concept was so fantastical Rowan could only liken it to seeing apletely normal egg that somehow weighed so much that it could bend reality.


    Looking at thisnd below, Rowan knew he was far too weak to understand everything that it contained, but he knew certain secrets that made it possible for him to make an educated assumption. This was only possible because he knew the answers already or part of it, and with it, he could derive the process by which it transpired.


    Thisnd was square, and it appeared to be sliced off from arger piece ofnd but what if it was not a piece ofnd, what if it was an eye?


    The eye of the Primordial of Time and Evil.


    Such a conclusion was virtually impossible for anyone else to make this connection, but Rowan had seen the body of the Primordial of Evil and Time.


    He was humanoid with tentacles erupting from his face, and one of his defining traits was his eyes. It was not oval but a square. Rowan did not know how the Reflections had been able to acquire an eye of this creature but they had managed it, and from it, all this madness originated.


    The herd was making quick speed and soon reached the zenith of their ascent before they began to turn and Rowan excited their bodies and watched them disappear into the distance and he looked up, or rather down.


    In space, there was no up or down, and it all depended on your perspective, and now the Red Moon was below him and thend of monsters was above, and this simple perspective change transformed this whole space.


    The world below him was no longer red but white, the pale white of bone, real bones, for what was below him was now a skull. This change was so jarring that Rowan paused in appreciation. The so-called Red Moon was not emitting light, all the light had beening from thend ''above'' him and it was distorting the perspective of anyone from the ground until they reached a certain point and the truth of the moon was revealed.


    Rowan shrugged and rocketed downward toward the skull, he was in unknown territory and anything was fucking possible.


    He was analyzing the skull via all the knowledge he knew and he could not find any match to it. The skull had the basic shape of a human skull, except for its two canines were extended like fangs, and whoever this creature was in the past, it was so powerful that its skull could be a Supreme World.


    As Rowan''s consciousness grew closer to the skull he began feeling endless waves of incredible power that was so potent it would kill anything, even those with a Will, but he mmed past it, this energy attached itself to the soul and destroyed it, he had no soul.


    Passing this zone he saw where this attack wasing from, it was a massive array that held trillions of Soul Origin!


    Rowan already guessed something like this would be found here, he sted past it, descending towards the eye hole of the skull.


    When he realized that the creatures below were not born or created he was puzzled, but when he realized the impossible amount of Soul Energy present here, he instantly realized what was happening.


    Someone was farming Soul Energy.


    Rowan was a Nascent Primordial that could control the power of Soul to an extent that this universe had never seen before, but he was too young and before him, other powerful beings who did not have his advantage had been able to investigate the mysteries behind the soul and what he was seeing here was a sessful branch of that experiment.


    They had gathered Soul Origins and had created all those beasts below and gave them false memories, yet those memories were not truly false. Those memories came from the owner of these Soul Origins and Rowan would bet that every creature here was exactly in makeup with whoever those memories came from.


    When they assumed the memories, their Soul Origins would be deceived and pour Soul Energies into their bodies creating a new soul once more.


    Someone had cheated reincarnation and deprived these poor souls of the freedom to be something new, they would only repeat their previous lives forever. Anytime they were killed their Soul Energy dispersed into the surrounding and a new body was created with the same memories, and the Soul Origin would pour their power into these bodies creating new souls.


    This idea was both genius and mad, and it required so many parts working together to manage it, but Rowan felt that there was something missing.


    All this harvested Soul Energy was not going anywhere it was just umting. It was as if the final part of whatever equation was being created here was missing and so the energy was just left to build up and after all this time the amount of Soul Energy here was stunning, but not necessarily rming.


    Rowan had noticed that although the beasts here were powerful, their soul energy was weak. Whatever this person who created this ce intended it to be, it was not to be a Perpetual Soul Engine, and their experiments with souls must have hit a roadblock.


    From what he could see, the Soul Origins were still zing with power, but the energy they were releasing to each new generation was bing weaker.


    Rowan reached the massive eye hole that was hundreds of light years in circumference and entered into the skull and he was instantly covered in darkness.


    "Time to make you mine."


    His consciousness mmed together and transformed into thergest World Seed he had ever created.

 Chapter 868 Daring Acts

    Chapter 868 Daring Acts


    ??The first thing that erupted from this World Seed was Rowan''s light. This light represented his Will and was a method to spread his perception, for the darkness inside this ce was so deep only such a thing could reveal what was hidden inside of it.


    Rowan''s ability to seed worlds had been restricted to Minor Worlds until he grew stronger, back when he was still a Chaos Blood. As he broke the Will of Chaos in his blood, he now has ess to all the unlocked abilities of his enhanced Ouroboros bloodline without restrictions.


    His abilities to seed worlds were no longer gated behind his level but only required that he had the power and knowledge to unleash it to its maximal extent.


    Rowan had theorized the amount of power needed to Seed a Supreme World in the event that he ever came across a world like that during his travels and the projection had been astonishingly bleak.


    It would require an enormous amount of power, more than even his Primordial Seas were capable of giving, but since he had plentiful Soul Mountains from the immortals he had killed, power was not the problem, the other criterion was the Will of the Supreme World, this would be testing his knowledge.


    At the time of his theorizing, Rowan had expected that he would have grown strong enough to be able to overpower the World Will of a Supreme world if he ever reached a point where seeding such a world became an option, and the revtion of the Red Moon being a Supreme World was a temptation he could not resist.


    Rowan had always been looking for options to evolve his Ouroboros Bloodline past its limit so it could equal his Sheol bloodline and Seeding a Supreme World would catapult his Ouroboros Bloodline from his weakest to his strongest bloodline, he chose to proceed with the n to take over this Supreme World because he discovered that it was empty.


    There was no Will to fight, he only needed the power to take it over. Still, this did not mean that he would seed, at the end of the day, a Supreme World was a power that he had not fully grasped.


    The transformation to a World Seed inside the skull of this unknown entity was like the birth of a star. Rowan''s three consciousnesses expanded and transformed into arge golden orb that resembled dandelions with numerous glowing tendrils, and his light shot across the dark expanse.


    This bright light uncovered the internal area of the skull, and what was revealed inside was the ruin of a destroyed civilization. Rowan knew that this skull was not a construct but the remains of a once powerful being, the presence of a city inside the skull indicated that when this being was alive, its inside had contained a vast number of living beings.


    Rowan could immediately trace the connection between these ruins and the ruins dotting the eye of the Primordial of Evil above, and he inferred that the ruins he had seen had fallen out from this skull. This was not a spection because he could see that just the disturbance he had created as he unleashed the World Seed had dislodged the resting ce for a lot of ruins and they were beginning to drift towards the enormous abyss of the skull''s empty eyes.


    It would take time for them to fall out, so he was not rmed.


    His time here in the dark would soone to an end when the shattered buildings began to rain out from the skull, but he expected that themotion of seeding this world would alert the Reflections soon enough, but they would be toote to stop him.


    Even with the bright light from the world Seed his perception still struggled to reach all the corners of this gargantuan metropolis, but his light was slowly but steadily growing brighter and expanding his perception along with it, revealing more and more of this ce to him.


    With his experience from the transforming cities of Sheol, Rowan had been able to see thousands of metropolia of various nature, from ethereal and haunting to Sci-fi and prehistoric, but he had never seen a city quite like this.


    It seemed to be covered with a supernatural haze of dust that even his light struggled to break through and from its diverse buildings, to its sheer size, this city must have held trillions. Its inhabitants must have also favored the skies for every building here, no matter how massive was built on incredibly long stilts, some of them as long as a thousand miles, making each building from afar resembling a flock of birds with thin legs.


    At the base of these stilts must have been a body of water of some sort, but whatever it was it had long evaporated. Rowan found it a bit odd that some parts of this being were almost simr to his own, was there a connection here?


    Whatever caused the death of this civilization, it did note quickly, every single inch that his light crossed bared marks of battle. He soon figured out that this was not just a city, it was a stronghold, he had had noticed it when he uncovered enough of the city as the designs were quite ingenious.


    All these marks told a story, one that was disjointed but could fit together quite easily when looked at from a distance, it all pointed in one direction. A single person had entered this ce and battled everyone.


    Maybe battle was the wrong word, there was resistance, sure, but they were all swept away like wheat before the farmer''s scythe. From the battle marks, Rowan saw that this person did not retreat once, he ended this civilization and continued heading deeper into this fallen stronghold until¡­


    Rowan saw the bodies.


    From the marks of the battle, they were thest to fall, he did not know if this was by ident or design. They were seven gigantic bodies without their heads. They were not the biggest creatures he had seen, humanoid, and their bodies measured around ten thousand feet in length.


    Rowan''s senses quivered and a familiar hate bubbled from deep inside of him as he recognized the essence emanating from these bodies and realized that these were Primordial Keepers.


    The problems he had with the Primordial Keepers had not vanished, but this universe had been protecting him all this while from their hands, and Rowan had expected that they would be a problem in the future, but he never expected to find the bodies of these elusive figures in this ce.


    The threat of the Primordial Keepers had always been on his mind but as he grew stronger and evolved past his root bloodlines, their influence in his lives and decision-making had almost vanished.


    Another piece of the puzzle clicked into ce and he was startled when he realized the roots of this ce came from someone hunting these Primordial Keepers, and the reason for this crazy action was obvious, it was to gain Soul Origin.


    Rowan could find methods to gain Soul Origin but he had the Sheol bloodline that made all that possible, someone wanted to create this ce to harvest Soul Energy and they had gone to the source.


    Although this action was made by his enemy, Rowan still found himself grinning. What could he say, Rowan always appreciated oundish acts like these that could shock creation.

 Chapter 869 Inferior Stock

    ??Rowan had reached the end of this space and he had time to check out the bodies in detail, wondering why it was left behind and not taken like everyone else and he soon had the answers.


    The heads of the Primordial Keepers were missing so he could not see their facial features, and their bodies were wrapped in ck robes, even in death, their ethereal nature was still present as now and then, their bodies seemed to fade in and out of reality.


    He had never expected to find dead Primordial Keepers inside this ce, and it strikes Rowan as amusing that at the same time, the Primordial Keepers came to collect his soul when he was a mortal beneath the light of the Red Moon, someone else had done much worse and they had been inside their domain, perhaps if they had not been so focused on him and they had looked up, they might have seen the dead bodies of their kin.


    Nevertheless, he was not here for the past, he would understand it and learn from it, his goal was for the future, and his light had reached the end of thisnd. Nothing was stopping him from iming it, his abilities to seed worlds came from a Primordial, and like everything those beings were capable of, it was mighty.


    Taking time to consider what he was about to do would only cripple his decision-making. He might be making a terrible mistake connecting with this skull, but Rowan was ready to destroy the three consciousnesses he had ced inside this World Seed if he came across a problem he could not control.


    With every new revtion about the power and the resources of the Reflectionsing to light, he knew he had limited time to act before they became aware of the full nature of his power and responded appropriately. With the time he had bought for himself, if he did not make this move, then the advantages that he paid for would be lost.


    The World Seed that had been rotating shuddered before releasing thousands of tendrils, each one stretched for hundreds of light years before burying themselves into every corner of this city and digging towards its foundations which was the skull.


    Rowan immediately felt the strain of power consumption, every inch of the skull that his tendrils dug through called for an enormous amount of energy.


    It was a good thing then that he had too much Aether from the universe assimtion than he knew what to do with.


    Inside the skull, the light of Astrbe shone bright and connected to the World Seed as vast amounts were siphoned into it.


    The World Seed vibrated and then began to shrink as it glowed brighter and with a dull roar, the number of tendrils he released increased from a few thousand to a hundred thousand, at the same time the World Seed expanded to three times its previous size and its sheen changed from gold to a purple gold.


    The entire skull shook as the assimtion of the World Seed elerated.


    ?


    Circe watched as Eva, a woman who seemedrger than life began directing her troops. Beneath her fingers was arge hologram with billions of blinking lights and connected to those lights were tiny purple tendrils that led into her shadow, a shadow that covered the entire ground for endless miles.


    The feeling in her heart had transcended awe when she noticed that every blinking light was linked to every troop and the Lady of Shadow of connected to all of them. It was as if everyone here was an extension of her Will.


    "Precisely," Eva said and Circe jerked in shock and looked at the Lady of Shadow, was she listening to her thoughts?


    Eva''s gaze traveled to Circe''s shadow and Circe followed it, seeing a purple thread linked to her shadow, and understanding washed through her. The Lady of Shadow looked away but Circe could still hear her clearly inside her head.


    "Circe, ording to Lord Rowan, you are not to participate in this battle, you are here as an observer."


    Circe jerked again, not used to hearing the cool voice of this woman in her head and she frowned in annoyance, although everything she had seen here had thrown her off bnce, she was not a coward and was willing to do her part. She was the most powerful member of her family that still lived and it would be shameful that in the battle that would decide all their collective fate she was to be nothing but a bystander.


    She closed her eyes and preserved any negative emotions downwards until they were smaller than dust, being emotional was not weed at this moment, so organizing her thoughts she responded aloud,


    "I beg to differ, Lady of Shadows, you know my capabilities and I would be a useful asset in this fight that ising. This battle is one that I deserve to fight, and I will not be left behind. If Rowan knows me at all, he would understand that there is no way I would be willing to stand at the sidelines."


    She did not receive any replies for a while and when she wanted to argue her stand further, she heard the cool voice of Eva in her head, "I understand as much, stand beside me, I want to show you something."


    Circe nodded and hurried to her side, swallowing when she came close to Eva. From afar the Lady of Shadow was magnificent, and Circe had never seen a woman more beautiful, her long ck hair and purple eyes that briefly shed with hints of blue lightning were stunning, and her physical appearance was not even the most attention-grabbing aspect of this figure.


    It was her Aura. Besides Rowan, she had never felt something so deep. It was like staring into an abyss. You could only see the darkness above, but you knew there was an endless depth inside that could swallow eternity. It was scary and humbling and even with her godlike physique Circe nearly stumbled as she walked up to Eva.


    If the Lady of Shadow noticed her misdemeanor, she gave no sign, she simply tapped the air, and Circe began to see images of countless demons and mages, from their weapons to their spells, it swept by so quickly that she had to take some time to process everything she had seen.


    "What do you think about the forces of the enemy that I just showed you?" Again Eva spoke directly into the mind of Circe, but she was already getting used to it, and she imagined that perhaps the Lady of Shadow wasmunicating with billions of troops at the same time, and it was foolish to think that she would devote more of her attention to her preference.


    Circe swallowed and began considering everything she had been shown. She had watched the battle between the dominators, demons, and mages before Rowan arrived and shattered everything as if they were nothing but squabbling children.


    She would not deny that she felt this army Rowan was putting together was overkill, could he not simply wipe out all opposition as easily as he just did a few moments ago, surely there was no need for all these troops when their leader could end the battle with a snap of his fingers?


    "That is where you are wrong," Eva spoke into her mind, "Everything you had just witnessed was not the true force of the Abyss. These were just the armies they bred inside the Third Dimension, they are inferior stock. The Demons that areing are the true enemy. You have not seen the true capabilities of the Gods of Trion, or the Mages, plus there is another hidden hand stirring all these elements together. Rowan would be very busy fighting their leaders, we are here to make sure he is given all the support he needs."

 Chapter 870 War Begins

    Chapter 870 War Begins


    ??This was it¡­


    This is how the universe ended.


    The attacks against Rowan''s Dimension began with little warning, three days after the Demon King fell.


    The number of vortices in his dimension linking to the universe had stabilized at ny-five million. This meant that at this juncture Rowan had ny-five million points of entry into his dimension, and he had no way to close them.


    His Dimension was covered in ck fog, and even the lights from the iing worlds and stars entering into it from rye outside universe did little to lighten up the environment. Since he began channeling the Aether from the universe to feed the World Seed he had been able to allocate far more attention to this battle, but since he was not the most experienced when it came torge-scale warfare of this sort, he left it to the Lady of Shadows.


    She was born to fight wars like this. Even in her apparent somberness, Rowan could still detect the excitement flowing within her veins. For the first time in a long time, the Lady of Shadow was truly alive.


    The Demons attacked first and began their assault using more than a million points of entry. They came silently in numbers that would baffle the imagination, and against any other opponents, this number of demons ready for war would stagger them, their opponent however was the Lady of Shadows.


    Each vortex was massive, enough thats and stars could easily be sucked into Rowan''s dimension with little hassle, and the Demons entered his dimensions by hitching a ride through the descendings.


    They had not learned much in the failed scouting mission previously, but they had learned that every vortex led to a different part of the Dimension, and so the demons had carefully spread themselves to different entry points, digging into a random or moons and allowed themselves to be sucked into the vortex.


    Led by five Demon Princes and a million Demon Generals scattered amongst the horde, the n was to hide inside the worlds until they had fully breached into this strange dimension and do what demons did best¡ªWreak havoc.


    Each held hundreds of thousands of demons who had all masked their Aura, even thes the Demon Princes had hidden themselves in were inconspicuous, and in a single concerted rush using a million points of entry, more than a hundred and fifty billion demon kind flooded into his Dimension.


    To put this number into perspective, the War on Trion had been ongoing for a million years, yet the number of demons that had been fielded in the entire battle, ounting for both the living and the dead, did not number more than twenty-two billion.


    Lesser universes had been crushed by a lesser number of demons. Yet this one was led by multiple Demon Princes and unlike how Demons usually went about their warfare, they had chosen to be silent and cunning.


    It did not help them, Rowan''s consciousnesses had now freed themselves of enough load to thoroughly monitor his dimension, and his great eye saw everything, and channeled it towards the Lady of Shadows.


    Eva gestured, behind her were a hundred thousand Spell Weavers took a step forward and released their radiance, merging it with Eva, the Spell Weaver with the highest rank here was at the fifth weave, they were all wearing long flowing robes of gold and silver, with a nk full-face mask on their faces, and they bowed at the gigantic eye of Rowan, this gesture was the sign of the first salvo.


    Rowan had given Eva permission to all his three Chambers, Astrbe, Knowledge Well, and Hollow Forge. The Lady of Shadows knew the importance of these tools, and she used them effectively, as invaluable as they were as utility tools, they were also quite deadly in battle, and with the advent of Rowan''s bloodline to the Immortal Level, their powers had multiplied exponentially.


    Linking herself to the hundred thousand Spell Weavers, she channeled the light of Astrbe to the million points of entry chosen by the demons, Knowledge Well made sure she could urately pinpoint thes they were hidden inside even when the worlds were shooting by with speeds far faster than light and covered with millions of other passing heavenly bodies, and she connected all these worlds to the Hollow Forge.


    Eva collected all the light from the Spell Weavers, allowed it to run from her feet down to her right hand, and finally settled on her palm, and then she snapped her fingers.


    There was a bright sh of bluish-white light all over the dimension as Astrbe activated and drew a millions chosen by the demons as their vehicle and sent them all into Hollow Forge, and in an instant, all thes were vaporized to their tiniestponents and stored inside the Hollow Forge, alongside it were the fifty billion demons.


    None were spared even the Demon Princes. None made a sound.


    The voice of Eva rang in the mind of Circe, "They had chosen to enter battle in silence, is it not fitting that they also die in silence?"


    Circe shivered.


    Eva looked away, already focusing on other tasks as her purple tendrils vibrated as she began to move the troops to the areas she anticipated the iing assaults would be focused on. She sent a message using one of her tendrils ced deep inside the darkest parts of the dimension, in the depths of the Primordial Sea of Darkness.


    "Reaper¡­ Wake up."


    That first assaultsted for barely a second, but it had already shattered nearly all the demonic presence bred inside this universe for thest six hundred million years.


    This signified a vast amount of resources, and Eva channeled all those resources to a single presence.


    The battle was just beginning, and it was her duty to make sure that every resource used was utilized to its utmost. Logistics could make or break a war.


    ?


    "I walk in the shadows of despair and extinction, but I know no fear¡­. Anarchy is my blood¡­ I am its de, and now I am free to eat."


    Tenma''s eyes opened. He now had seventy-two of them. Two were on his face, but the rest were clustered closely on his back, running down his spine.


    The multiple eyes in his body held a chilly gaze that stank of madness and despair, and another chilling quality, hunger. They were all dead, but were still frighteningly alive.


    The words he spoke came not from his mouth, but from the many eyes he had in his body, this was a truth he believed in above all because for thest four thousand years he had never stopped fighting.


    He shrugged his wide shoulders and stood up and kept rising and rising¡­ until his present form was revealed. He still had his humanoid shape, except he was now tens of thousands of feet taller. His skin was pale, and his long ck hair had been cut short so it stopped just below his neck. From all visible appearance, he looked like a man, except for his size and long ck ws in ce of fingernails.


    Temma was shirtless, wearing only knee breeches made from the feathers of Angels. He looked at the world around him and saw anarchy and the onset of a battle so great it almost defied anything he could have previously imagined and his soul throbbed in happiness.

 Chapter 871 The Reaper

    ??Merging with Kohron did not bring Tenma the expected sweetness of peace and victory but a life of endless battle.


    A Demon was an entity of anarchy, and a Demon Prince magnified this trait by a million times. Kohron was the Prince of Strife, his essence craved disorder, for without it, he would wither away. His soul might not be present, but his body was an extension of his soul, and this was the body that Tenma had possessed.


    Tenma was just a High god, powerful when ced on a gctic scale, even a power to watch out for when ced against a universal scale, but the heights that a Demon Prince stood at meant he could as well be an ant before a mountain.


    The body of Kohron in this universe was just one of many ces in many different universes where the dominion of the Great Abyss held sway. Their bodies and essence were nothing that a god could conceptualize.


    Without the aid of Rowan in breaking the mind of the Demon Prince, Tenma would not have been able to possess the body of Kohron, he had spent centuries before the merger wasplete, and through all that time he had to battle with such primal essence that he had repeatedly gone mad, only the firm container he was stuck in with the Demon gave him the chance to seed.


    Every time he failed, he lingered and healed, drawing from the experience of living for millions of years and pushing through all the tribtions that had felled both gods and men, and eventually oveing them.


    The ordeal before him was brutal, anyone else would have begged for a release. A god was not meant to inhabit the body of a Demon Prince, the sheer madness of that concept was absolute.


    Tenma would not have it any other way. The greatest of wins came from the most difficult undertakings.


    He looked down at his massive body as the ck waters of the Primordial Sea ran down his frame, the coldness of this sea embracing him as one of their own and he clutched his left hand, missing the grip of his familiar weapon, but it was okay, he had so many new toys to y with.


    Tenma allowed the power from Eva to fill him until it almost felt as if he was about to burst and more kepting, there was not just power here but essence from a millions and a hundred and fifty billion demons, including Demon Princes.


    Even with the body of Kohron, there was no way he could have handled all this power, but he was not a Demon Prince, the time spent in Rowan''s dimension had enabled the possibilities of certain upgrades that necessitated his advancement to a special ss that Eva had termed¡­ Reaper.


    Tenma grinned and began channeling all the power to the seventy-two gates in his body.


    The eyes in his spine began to close. Each eye on his back came from an Angel, a dead angel. These eyes were gates.


    As it turned out, merging with the Shell of a Demon Prince as a god was an astounding feat, but Tenma was left helpless, all his attention was spent battling against the essence of Kohron and he could not move a single finger.


    If he had been able to conquer the mind and soul of Kohron then he would have been able to have the capabilities to control this body, but that was a task that was tooplex for his fragile mind. He was like an ant ced inside the body of a man, no matter how hard he tried, utilizing the body of Kohron was beyond him.


    Rowan also realized this problem and saw no promise in this experiment and ced him aside, but Tenma never stopped fighting, his stubbornness had pushed him beyond his station countless times in the past, and he would not stop until he made a breakthrough.


    He failed many times, until everything changed when Rowan began to create his Forge and met Caine.


    The battle against that entity for the first time led to the death of Angels, not one Angel, but thousands. Their Celestial Suns were snuffed out and they lied broken.


    Tenma learned something that day when observing Angels after that battle¡ªThey did not mourn their dead.


    The bodies of the Angels were treated with respect, but they were left to lie where their bodies had fallen. To them this was an honor, in death, their bodies shall guard the grounds they had defended.


    Tenma had been experimenting with demonic spells for a long time, and although he could not truly control the body of Kohron, it granted him a high infinite amount of demonic essence and the ability to easilyprehend and extrapte new demonic spells.


    In the battle against Rowan, he had used a unique spell that had summoned True Demons from the Abyss, and this was the reason Rowan had seen promise in Tenma. With enough time on his hands and with the talent of a Demon Prince body, he had explored deeper into this power and it had borne fruit, giving him a direction to evolve past his limitations.


    A flustered Tenma had contacted the Lady of Shadow and informed her of his new spell, but for it to work he needed something special, the bodies of Angels.


    The Lady of Shadow had listened to him and the surprised Tenma was amazed that she did not only ede to his request, she aided him by giving further assistance by granting him limited ess to Knowledge Well.


    Tenma was blown away by how much his processing capabilities increased, and he refined the spell to such an extent that from the pathetic three gates he previously nned, it ballooned to the impressive seventy-two gates.


    These gates were so bnced it could ept more Celestial bodies and expand its power base, and so it was that Tenma was given the privilege to be the container of all the bodies of every fallen Celestial.


    This was the first part of this spell. The second part of this spell was the ability for Tenma to link to the dimension of the Great Abyss where he could summon and control an army of True Demons.


    "My gates are opened, and my hands are filled with weapons. Point me to the war Lady of Shadows."


    The next waves of Demons did not enter through a million vortices, but from ten million, and this time they did not hide.


    Eva may have butchered billions of them a moment before, but those had just been bred in thest six hundred million years, the demonic presence had been inside this universe for six billion. This was enough time to create horrors that could end existence many times over.


    It was useless to count their number, as they descended into the dimension without numbers,


    "Open your gates, yer."


    Tenma roared and the seventy-two eyes opened wide, releasing beams of ck light that created massive portals in the air, and from those portals, an old man stepped forth, wearing a faded robe that seemed as if it was on the edge of fraying apart.


    Behind him, simr-looking figures emerged, both male and female, until they numbered in the billions. Their eyes were red like mes and in the darkness created by the ck fog of the Primordial Sea of Darkness, it was as if a billion burningnterns were floating in the void.


    The demons Tenma could control with his gates were called Akashic Trell. In the Great Abyss, their entire race had been exterminated, because of all demons, they were the only ones whose primary sustenance was feeding on demonic energy. Tenma was called the Reaper because the Lady of Shadows gave him the life goal to end the Great Abyss for their Lord.

 Chapter 872 Akashic Trell

    <h4>Chapter 872 Akashic Trell</h4>


    Rowan''s dimension was half a billion light years wide, you could fit five billion gxies inside or two hundred billion trillion stars, this detail was significant because to understand the scale of this war, size was an essentialponent.


    At this scale numbers became almost meaningless, what was critical was who held the most power in the battle and the precise control of resources.


    Rowan understood that for the issue of resource allocation, Eva was better than him, so he was not leading the war and he was watching the Lady of Shadows, and when she ced Tenma into y, he realized that Eva was still ying to their advantage, as she was hiding Rowan''s true capabilities behind the demonic armies of Tenma.


    Rowan had spected that there was a gap in information between all the parties that were attacking him, one side knew an aspect of his powers and the other side knew nothing, but he did not know how long this situation could actually continue.


    If he was not sure that the Third Prince already knew that he was the one behind this dimension, he would have been able to trick the entire universe, and no one would know who he was or his capabilities.


    Eva was banking on using misdirection to limit the power of their enemies'' forces for as long as possible while reducing expenditure to a minimum.


    The Akashic Trell created by Tenma numbered three and a half billion whenpleted, a stunning number, but against their attackers, it was a drop in the bucket, and when spread around the entire battlefield, they essentially vanished, after all this battlefield was vast.


    From afar the demons pouring through ten million vortices were like dust, their numbers unending, they crushed the stars and every heavenly body in their way, leaving a trail of destruction that extended into the outer universe.


    Apparently, someone out in the universe had begun destroying the stars and thes so that he could no longer consume them. For anyone else, this would be a loss, but Rowan did not care for the surface resources of the universe, its true treasures were yet toe. Although these losses irritated him, in therger scheme of things, they were meaningless to him at this point.


    Most of the demons pouring into his dimension were Demon Spawns, wretched creations that could be as weak as Earth gods or grow strong enough to rival even Major gods. Their shapes could either be animalistic, humanoid, or any variation in between.


    They usually had limited spell-casting abilities but tyrannical bodies that could survive in the void of space and fight even without their heads, it would take shattering their bodies to tiny pieces to finish off one of them.


    Limited but also in greater number than could be counted were the Demon Knights. Typically on a mount or possessing a farrger physique, the weakest Demon Knight had the strength of a Minor god, they were usually the strongest amongst their ranks, and they were just a step below a Demon General.


    A Demon General were creatures that had survived endless battles, some of them were graced with bloodlines from Demon Princes and above, and they were merely a step below royalty.


    However, Rowan wasn''t concerned with this rabble even though they numbered in the billions, he was only looking at the shining light amongst them.


    His seemingly arrogant perception was born from the fact that Rowan had never spent a lot of time weak, his ever-


    evolving bloodline meant he had skipped billions of years or more of growth,pressing all that time into three short decades, and so he had no real understanding for the weak and their struggles, he had eyes only for the strong.


    In these armies of demons, he saw eleven shiny lights, all from Demon Princes and sadly no Demon Kings, he hoped one or two might be foolish enough to present their heads to him, he could have crushed and halted the entire Demonic assault if he had killed two more Demon Kings, but they were all old monsters who had learned not to overreach.


    It would seem that the apparent death of the first Demon King inside the Dimension had made the rest wary and they were sending fodder. Shame.


    The Demon Princes were hidden amid the horde and they were subtly releasingrge bursts of power to push back the ck fog that filled his dimension; they would soon find out that their efforts were useless as Rowan was actively creating more fog to block the sights of anyone who entered here.


    This was also not adding the debilitating chill that came with this fog that was causing the demonic horde to slowly copse given enough time, except for the Demon Princes, every demon that entered his Dimension would be frozen into a block of ice, but the Lady of Shadows was not giving them that time, she could not afford to, the Demons could travel quite quickly, and if they were not stopped they would find their way to the center of Rowan''s dominion, which was not as far away as they might think.


    The vortices had spread all over his Dimension, and some of them were clustered around his emerging City of Sheol, its form had not yet solidified, there was something missing and Rowan had a hint of what it might be.


    Rowan suspected that of the six hundred thousand vortices around his seat of consciousness, the reason that no demon had been able toe through any of them was down to luck. He was sure if his Tree of Desire bloodline had eyes, it would be winking at him, "Luck, yeah right. It''s all me baby."


    The summoned Akashic Trells seemed to merge with the darkness and when they reappeared they were deep within the ranks of the demons, and for a short while their presence was undetected, lost in their vastness.


    Unlike the hulking brutes that most demons'' physiques favored, this race was tiny, the biggest amongst them barely six feet tall, their bodies shrunken as if they were a single step away from the grave, and the passing demons ignored them, they had immense demonic essence inside of them and they fit in with the crowd, this ignorance of the threat in their midst would turn out to be costly.


    The first Trell that was summoned sparked the war, he negligently held out his hand and grabbed the leg of a passing Demon General. This monstrosity was almost five hundred feet tall, with bright red skin that could barely hold the tons of muscles about to burst out from his body, horns that could pierce through reality, and he held tworge axes.


    The Demon General was mindlessly breaking off pieces of ck ice that were growing on his body when an ungodly force grabbed him by the leg.


    He paused and looked down and nearlyughed when he saw the old man holding on to his shin. Only the vice-like grip on his leg made him wary and he noticed a red light shining in the hands of the man that he had missed at first because of the color of his skin, and immediately his instincts screamed ''danger.''


    The Demon General had fought wars for millions of years and knew not to doubt this set of instincts that had saved his life far too many times to count. He flipped the axe he was holding in his left hand and swung it at the old man.

 Chapter 873 An Endless Army

    ??The Axe de was more than fourteen feet in length and carried enough force to split a continent in two parting the fog with a loud whooshing sound that could be heard for miles.


    mming into the body of the old man, it vaporized the entirety of his body leaving tiny quivering flesh behind that soon froze into ck ashes, the Demon King sneered and continued brushing the ck ice off his body as he tried to prate the despicable fog in this ce with his perception, and then he stumbled.


    He looked around confused, he was still in midair and there was no obstruction anywhere around him, it was impossible for him to even know the ground from the sky and he was just selecting a direction and pushing forward until he found something to kill, and then he yawned.


    The urge to sleep overwhelmed him and he fell to one knee, dropping his massive axes that disappeared into the gloom, hisrge cat-like eyes began to droop, and he noticed a few meters ahead, one of his Demon Knights, a Dhan, a headless horseman riding a decaying horse had been reduced to bones, an old woman was hugging him to her breast.


    "No, this is not right," he growled and tried to return to his feet, but everything was so much harder to do, even lifting his fingers was nearly impossible, and when even breathing felt like the most difficult thing he had ever done, he dimly noticed that the old man holding his legs had returned, and he was no longer tiny.


    His figure had filled up, and he stood straighter, now filled with vitality, his eyes which were previously dull embers had begun to glow. The Demon General released a small groan as he noticed that his legs had been reduced to dry bones and the destruction was moving up his body, before his life faded away, he saw that perching on his once magnificent body were six other figures, thest one had been hugging his neck.


    Thest thing he heard was his neck snapping like a dried branch. He idly wondered why he had felt no pain.


    The Akashic Trell was a silent assassin, and except for enemies like Demon Generals with enormous amounts of essence, any Demon usually fell within a second, unable to even scream, and even if they did, there was no one here to hear their cries except darkness and the endless cold.


    Nyrroth the Mind yer was the first Demon Prince who noticed their presence. He was in the midst of the demonic horde pushing away the fog for miles, he cursed when he looked behind him and noticed that the path he had opened had be filled once more with fog.


    Like a nket surrounding him, Nyrroth could feel the presence of his demons around him and then the nket began to grow holes. A bit of cold touched his senses where there should have been warmth.


    His eyes tracked through the fog trying to find out what was happening but he could only see dim shes of red, whatever was happening outside his perception, the perpetrators chose to remain far from him, but since they were hunting so close to him, it meant they did not really fear him. They were fools.


    Nyrroth continued forward, moving faster and pushing the fog aside in an erratic manner, hoping he could catch the ones who were stealing his warmth, but after a while, the Demon Price thought he could hear the cheekyughter of a child. He knew when he was being mocked. In thest few minutes, he had not counted but he must have lost hundreds of millions of demons, indeed he was being mocked.


    With a roar of anger he dispelled the fog around him for hundreds of miles, "Show yourself!"


    That turned out to be a mistake as a blurry figure that was moving so fast it was impossible to urately see his form mmed into Nyrroth and took him into the fog, he never emerged.


    The rabble was for Eva to contain, the Princes on the other hand, were for Rowan to hunt, and his Sovereigns were his hands. The hunt continued in the darkness, the Arkashic Trells growingrger and faster as they consumed more demons and after reaching the peak of their growth from feeding from so many demonic essences, they began to evolve.


    Their human shell tore apart revealing a smooth chitinous shell that was ck like midnight, multiple arms and tentacles burst out from their bodies and they shot into the darkness looking for more prey. The Trells gave out invisible cries that stunned and ced every demon to sleep around them before they began feasting.


    The ughter escted, almost matching the number of demons pouring into his dimension at every moment. Rowan''s stores of Soul Crystals began to multiply faster than he could have anticipated.


    In three hours, all the Demon Princes were dead, but the flood of Demons continued pouring in, unending, and even with the power of an Akashic Trell, they began to fall against the weight of endless numbers. A surprising amount of them died due to self explosion, they had eaten until they burst.


    This was not altogether a bad thing, for the Trell that died in that manner had a chance to split into smaller copies of themselves, restarting the circle all again, but it was clear that in a while, even the Akashic Trell would not be enough, there were just too many demons to kill.


    Rowan was not focused on this dilemma, something else was calling his attention, he just had a new discovery on the bodies of the Demon Princes that was a cause for concern.


    Rowan had noticed that the essence of the Demon Princes was weaker than normal, he had killed enough Demon Princes to know the amount of demonic powers that should be present in their bodies, not wasting time to investigate every single facet of their corpses he hastily located the Soul Mountain of one of them and crushed it to pieces, not interested in the Soul Crystals, he was here for the memories.


    The mmed into his mind, different from any memories he had ever read before. These were reaching for him. There was no cognizant structure to these memories, only a voice, and the first thing he heard was the voice of the Third Prince,


    "You can eat souls boy, then that means you might hear my voice, surprise! Well, don''t say I don''t give good presents, and since we here are all in the spirit of giving, here''s another one!"


    His entire Dimension suddenly lit up with a supernatural glow that chased away the fog, a loud groaning sound rang out that caused ears to bleed, and as the light vanished, an endless army took its ce.


    Endless was not a word that Rowan used lightly.


    This army did not just hold demons, but mages and so much more. Rowan''s great eye had been exposed and could see the Third Prince and Golgoth standing side by side.


    The Third Prince was grinning with his hand spread open, revealing his powerful physique, his face that so closely resembled Rowan''s own was warped in a manic excitement. Golgoth held Gaping Undoer with both hands and lightly tapped on the hilt with his fingers, his body was vibrating as if he was holding himself back with every willpower he had.


    The voice of the Third Prince rippled through his dimension, "Surely, you don''t think you are the only one who likes giving out surprises, or did you think this battle was going to only y by your rule¡­boy?"

 Chapter 874 True Daughter Of Old Light

    ??Rowan''s army was so massive that a mortal could spend his entire life walking past their seemingly endless rows and he would not be able to see more than ten percent of the entirety, especially for the Spirits and beasts like Vraegar who were so massive they were the size of worlds. Only a battlefield that could cover light years across could hold this army.


    When Eva had sent Tenma to attack the demons, she had begun posting everyone to different positions, different members in the army all had their strengths and weaknesses, and sometimes the best way to employ them effectively was at specific ces and moments, and she would ensure that everyone here performed to the best of their abilities.


    With the surprising descent of their enemies into the home field all those ns had to be scrapped, a unified front was better than one that was scattered, especially when their enemies already filled up a greater portion of the battlefield, with a gesture she drew back everyone from where she had sent them to encircle the growing city of Sheol.


    They stood like an unbreakable wall around his city, their faces were hard and their eyes were sharp, none of them felt despair, only the crazy will to battle until none of their enemies were left, and the invading army gave them nothing but endless motivation.


    Although the invading army did not attack, they began to encircle them, and now it was clear that a majority of their numbers were not demons, mages, or gods, they were beasts.


    Rowan could see the simrities between these beasts and the ones from the Eye of the Primordial of Evil, but unlike the living beasts there, these were dead. Massive wounds that rent their flesh to the bones adorned their bodies, but they had been fused together in a garish manner that made the beasts even in death feel pain.


    He could see the fruits of the Abominations in the body of these beasts, the experiments with Lamia had borne fruits for the Third Prince, he must have used the essence of the Abomination to create an army that could flood multiple universes, and with the virulence of an unstoppable gue, every person that fell to these beasts would rise as one of them, an unending army of the dead.


    The Third Prince must have realized Rowan could harvest souls from his enemies and made sure that the bulk of the attackers had no souls they could give him. He had created the perfect weapon to counter Rowan, an army of the dead that could only grow stronger during battle.


    The mages, demons, and gods stayed at the back, allowing an unending mass of flesh to crash down on Rowan''s position. The Third Prince, Demon Princes, Archmages, and God Kings stayed behind, whatever deal had been struck between them must have been strong enough that they chose to work together as one.


    They were assured of their victory, they only needed to wait and observe as the endless tides of beasts washed out the opposition and they would mop up what was left.


    The riches of this unknown dimension were theirs to take.


    ?


    Eva''s memory had not fully returned to her but she felt she had stood here before, countless times in the past as an unending flood of enemies poured down on her fortification. Especially towards the end of her life, where nothing was left but endless losing battles, as she fought to survive not just to the next day, a prospect that seemed almost impossible sometimes, but to the next minute.


    Yes, she had stood here before and weathered the gaze of a thousand stronger foes as they called for her blood and the blood of all that she held dear.


    The Lady of Shadows did not need to sleep, but sometimes when she closed her eyes in contemtion, she heard a voice, a sound that had gued her since the moment she gave birth to her Will, that voice had always been inside her head but she could not hear it clearly, but as she returned to her previous heights of power, it came more clearly, not everything, but enough that she could sense the Will of the speaker,


    Eve! True daughter of Old Light thou art!


    Who alterest all things with thy peering eyes.


    Why preyest thou thus upon the poet''s heart,


    Vulture, whose wings are dull realities?


    That voice was thest thing she heard before she died, taunting her ambitions, and shattering her dreams. The voice seemed to merge with thoseing from the Third Prince. His taunting voice was a reminder of her death.


    She must have given an outward sign of the turmoil in her heart for Circe looked at her in concern, and Eva nodded at her and then she smiled because she was unexpectedly happy as a realization came to her.


    Eva gained her Will two decades ago, and since then she had been tortured by this voice, but now, the Third Prince had given her a venue to channel all the rage and frustration that had been building inside her all this time.


    It was difficult sometimes to remember that she was not alone anymore, and the entity she served was not one to be looked down upon. Rowan was extremely dangerous when he was nothing but a mortal, he had several powerful gifts that he could not unleash due to the frailties of his flesh, what more now that he was Immortal his gifts had grown to heights unseen since the beginning of creation.


    She could sense the Will of Rowan, it was strong and steady, and he was not afraid or panicking, it was a cold and calcting presence that filled her heart with strength, she could feel that above everything else he wanted to kill this creature whose face was a mockery of his own, and in an instant, everything aligned in her consciousness, and the Lady of Shadows gave Rowan''s response for the entire battlefield to hear,


    "Reaper!"


    A cold voice replied, "Yourmand mydy."


    "Hold them back for as long as you can."


    The old voice burst intoughter that could be heard throughout the entire dimension,


    "All that entered your dominion shall die, mydy."


    Eva had noticed that although the Third Prince had entered into their Dimension with fanfare, it did note without a cost. From all outward appearances, they were filled with exuberance, as if their victory was assured, but was it that easy to teleport into Rowan''s dimension without any repercussions?


    Admittedly the holes pocked into his dimension by the vortices must have gone a long way to alleviate the incredible strain that must have urred when they teleported in, but the effects must still be wearing down on them.


    The Third Prince had truly picked the right army to counter Rowan, the strain of teleporting into this dimension was useless against the dead, but Eva saw the opportunity here and would not miss it.


    The Akashic Trells gave out haunting howls that although could not be heard, could still be felt, and even though their numbers had been cut short, they still numbered in the billions. They appeared around Rowan''s army, and even in the light it was difficult to see their true form and with a soundless shriek, they pushed forward towards the descending army of the dead.

 Chapter 875 Annihilation

    ??The Akashic Trell''s cries only grew louder as they neared their prey, yet their screams did nothing but irritate the dead beasts, these creatures were dead and in pain, the cries from the Akashic Trells only exacerbated their agony and they snarled in anger before pushing forward, these dead beasts also gave out cries of battle that were horrifying to hear, for they sounded like what they were¡ªdead.


    The moment they were about to m into each other, The Akarshic Trells vanished into ck smoke, and what mmed against the tides of beasts was an enormous tide of divine lightning. The switch was so fast that it was disorienting, and the army of the dead could not adjust.


    This lightning came from a hundred thousand Spell Weavers who had been subtly gathering power for days in a massive spell formation that ringed the entirety of Rowan''s army. The connection Eva made with them was also a path to send power to them, and at this moment Eva was giving them as much power as they could hold without burning them out.


    The lightning burned so hot and bright that it practically melted the front lines for miles, reducing beasts in their billions to less than dust, the weakest of these beasts were Earth gods, with countless at the Major God and even the High God level.


    Their powers served for nothing as the lightning that was as condensed as a river and hotter than any star in the universe burned through their ranks. The light and the sound from that attack were so bright and loud that many had to shade their eyes.


    The resultant shock wave from this move crushed hundreds of millions, folding great beasts the size of cities into little clouds of ash, and then in the midst of the army that had been situatedfortably in the back, the demons, mages, and gods began to silently fall, turning to dust before they could even cry out.


    Many of them had be excited and had pushed themselves closer to the front lines, confident in the nursing walls of flesh in front of them, and now they were paying the price.


    This created amotion in the midst of the army as the charging Akashic Trells had been a diversion at the start, they were assassins and there was no way Eva would be using them to charge the front lines, she just needed the focus of their enemies on them.


    It was the reason she so loudly announced the Reaper, making sure the enemy had been focused on Tenma and his minions. In her first life, she did not necessarily employ tactics like these, but she had learned the art of theatricality and deception from Rowan. He was someone who would loudly announce something and in the next moment do something else.


    The Akashic Trells were not a good matchup against the dead, but living flesh was their domain, their cries could lull even the toughest of opponents to sleep and their touch would drain every bit of life inside of them.


    Endless ranks of the enemy were stunned by the lights, sounds, and cries from the dying, and before they could respond to the silent assassins in their ranks who were slowly killing their way toward the center of their line where the truly powerful were waiting, another wave of lightning impacted their front lines, vaporizing enemies and unlucky demons, mages and gods caught in the st zones for miles, another devastating shockwave followed that flung bodies for thousands of miles.


    This lightning was the top killing weapon of the Spell Weavers when they worked together in a formation. Eva had drawn inspiration from Tribtion Lightning and fused into it, thousands of Intents that were skewed towards destruction. The result was a force that could chew through anything, plus it was an effective counter against the dead.


    Eva knew that to kill the dead infected with the curse of the Abomination, there must be nothing left of their bodies, and of the billions dead, none of them left any fragment of their flesh behind.


    With only two of her weapons, Eva had killed untold billions and was pushing the lines of the enemies backward, causing disarray in their ranks, and she was just beginning. She made a gesture and Heavy Runic Cannons began to rise from the Primordial Sea.


    Before the strain of teleportation vanished, she wanted to deal as much damage to this army as she possibly could.


    With Knowledge Well, Eva had been able to theorize powerful weapons and Spell Formations, but it was unfortunate that the materials to create those weapons and formations were almost impossible to acquire inside the dimension, she would have to find them outside the universe or use Hollow Forge to create them from a vast amount of ordinary materials.


    Whatever Rowan had done, he had brought the entire universe here to him, trillions ofs, stars, and all sorts of heavenly bodies had flooded into the dimension and Eva had everything she needed to bring her weapons of war to life.


    The true might of Rowan''s chamber was beginning to reveal itself; if he had enough materials on hand, Rowan was the sort of enemy no one in their right mind would ever want to challenge.


    The Lady of Shadows fell into her creation with gusto, taking inspiration from the massive cannons used on the wars in Trion and the many other wars in her memories, and she began crafting tools of annihtion.


    At this moment a hundred cannons were rising from the sea, and each of them was the size of a. Their shapes were sleek, resembling silver spears, they were cannons but there was no visible hole at their tips, their mode of fire was a mystery.


    The surprise ambush from the Third Prince had halted her ns to create a million of these cannons, but for now, a hundred would have to do. With a million of these, the Lady of Shadow would fear nothing inside this universe


    The Akashic Trell were still wreaking havoc amid the army and another wave of lightning poured on the army, allowing Eva enough time to activate her cannons and make the first shot.


    Every cannon she created was primed with the Intent of Destruction and Unraveling. This was the truth behind these cannons, they did not fire a bolt of force or energy, but something far more powerful, they fired Intent.


    The hundred cannons encircling them fired at once, their tips exploding into pieces as a visible wave of force erupted from them that was directed outward and away from their army.


    The leaders of the opposition had clearly seen the cannons rising from the Primordial Sea and as many hands rose up to create spells to block the expected fire, the Akashic Trells still battling in their midst, glowed red-


    hot and exploded.


    Their death released endless waves of silent screams that battered the minds of the living, stunning and distracting arge wave of the defenders, and as they reeled from the mental blow, the tides of annihtion swept through their ranks, traveling for millions of miles before it dissipated.


    The battlefield was silent as untold lives copsed into dust. Eva gestured and the Cannons began charging up again. They were disposable treasures and could only fire seven shots, she had to make them count, after all, building each cannon required the resources from a dozen gxies.


    The great eyes of Rowan blinked, ''So this is what Eva is capable of if you gave her enough time to n.''

 Chapter 876 Breaking The Rules

    <h4>Chapter 876 Breaking The Rules</h4>


    Rowan''s consciousness passed through the long stretch of decimated undead and the unlucky mages or demons who were struck by the cannons; he could feel his pile of Soul Crystals swell up from the death of hundreds of millions, including dozens of Soul Mountains.


    This wave of destruction had reminded him of Telmus, each of these cannons could be said to be a Mini-Telmus, capable of unleashing a potent wave of destruction with a single move using Intent as its vehicle, although itcked the sheer control needed to weave all this destruction in a focused direction, leading to a wide dispersal of its energy, it was still more than enough to kill even a Demon Prince and any Immortal below.


    Originally such a blow should do nothing but shatter their bodies and would be nothing but an annoying inconvenience, inside his dimension, every death was permanent.


    If not for the tight grasp their leaders had over them, he doubted that any immortal would ever want to enter his dimension. Rowan could imagine that it was not really difficult to push demons into this battle, but for extremely conservative figures like Archmages, what could be the reason that they would choose to fight a battle with such a steep margin of error?


    Demons were primordial beings to whom the concept of death did not truly matter, but mages were different, unlike demons whose growth was also dependent on bloodline, a mage struggled from a mortal to be an immortal Archmage, they treasured their lives, and dying here for an unknown benefit was madness.


    He detected the hands of the Reflections inside this matter, and for a moment Rowan wanted to pursue this line of thought and figure out how to cause a disunity in their ranks, but he tapered this thought. It was unlikely that he would be able to present enough evidence to cause a rebellion, and besides it was not as if the mages here were not guilty.


    Intruding into his home and dimension only meant one thing, that would be thorough elimination. No one here would leave alive. Two of the Reflections were already inside his dimension, including the one he could not wait to kill, but before then, this war was just beginning and there was much to learn about their enemies, every moment spent here was another moment gained in his digestion of the Supreme World and elevation of his Ouroboros bloodline.


    The unstable situation of Sheol was deliberate. His city was still in flux, it needed a shape, and it needed Soul Energy, but Rowan was holding back, because its current appearance made the shape of his bloodline to be unknown.


    The Third Prince was cunning, and he would not allow him any chance to gain information that could shift the course of this battle. His father had been a great teacher, and Rowan would show him everything he had learned before he killed him with his two hands.


    A major part of his attention was ced on the Third Prince and Golgoth, there were several other individuals with them that were hidden in a strange darkness, it was most likely that the third Reflection was hidden inside that darkness, alongside other powerful figures like Demon Kings, Tower Masters, and God Kings. Rowan had easily noticed that among all the immortals on the battlefield, the highest were High gods, Demon Princes, and Archmages below Seven Stars.


    Like him, the Third Prince was keeping his powerhouses behind to recover and also tease out his capabilities. Rowan could see the grin on the face of the madman, he was thoroughly enjoying himself.


    Rowan contemted sending his powers to attack him immediately, but he held back, it was unknown the preparation his father must have made around him, the fact that he revealed his presence so early meant he was confident enough to survive whatever Rowan had thrown at him previously.


    If he was confident in waiting, Rowan had no problem with it, time was also what he needed at this time.


    ''Wait a moment longer, dear father.''


    ?


    The cannons released their charges another two times, spreading shockwaves of destruction deep into the lines of the enemy. The number of deaths was getting ridiculous, but it was muted by the fact that ny-nine percent of the dead were already dead, and were simply meat shields soaking up the damage, however, the third wave of cannon fire was blocked as the enemy began to strike back.


    Whatever disruption caused by the teleportation had not truly subsided but the enemy weapons were not only in their numbers but the armament that they also carried as well. They came with many weapons and they began unleashing them.


    From out of nowhere, massive ships that were thousands of miles long and equally as high, numbering in their millions pop into view, crushing beasts and any unlucky magus or demons who could not move out of the way, all the ships were identical, having the shape of a triangle, like massive pyramids.


    From the tip of the ships, a bright yellow light erupted that created a dome of bright energy that connected all the ships as one. The dome expanded quickly and shielded a greater portion of the army behind them, blunting the wave of Intent. The shield vibrated loudly, its lights dimming, but it sprang back up once more, far more quickly than the cannons could fire another salvo.


    Eva noticed that although the ships were blocking the destructive wave, they also suffered damages as well, massive chunks of their infrastructure were shattered, but they still barely held together. If she fired two more shots from the cannons, the ships would be destroyed, but that would be wasting the shots from those cannons when there were cheaper methods to bring down the shields.


    The three sts from the cannons had chewed through a sizable portion of their forces and she needed to make every shot count and was a bit irritated that she had missed the subtle shift in energy that hinted at the emergence of these ships.


    As she feared, a greater portion of the army was recovering faster than she had anticipated and the lights from billions of various spells and techniques were beginning to smolder inside their ranks.


    Eva gave another order and the Spell Weavers who had been charging up another wave of lightning, seamlessly switched to a different spell, and she did not even have to turn to her left when Diane spoke up, "They are made of metal, but I need a little gap through their force fields to destroy them."


    "It will be done," Eva responded as the Spell Weavers released a wave of negation energy. This was not a spell that was considered almost impossible to cast, because it was the antithesis of magic and energy, but somehow, Eva had found a way to make her Spell Weavers unleash such a power.


    As if that were not enough, the speed of the spell casting was so fast that it was disproportionate to the power of their spells to such arge magnitude that the enemy magus could only gasp in shock.


    Three impossibilities wrapped in one. This was the basis for a Taboo Spell of every Magus discipline, the domain of an Archmage, the dream they all pursued, and on this field of battle, they were beginning to see a demonstration of it.


    A Taboo Spell was supposed to break a single impossible rule, but this massive spell of Energy Negation was breaking three impossible rules. Which the mages considered to be well¡­. Impossible.

 Chapter 877 New Crew

    ??The Negation Energy had the color of a green mist, that shot across the distance, faster than a lightning bolt, quick bursts of spells and energy sts were aimed down upon it from the opposition, even though most of the enemy had not recovered from the strain of teleportation, their enormous numbers were an advantage as millions of spells and energy bolt impacted against the Negation Energy.


    The green mist dispersed most of the spells and energy bolts, but its volume began to decrease as it tore through wave after wave of spells that hindered its movements, but enough of the green mist went through to ssh against the shields, creating minuscule gaps that most would not even notice.


    The shields had been strengthened dramatically before the Negation Energy had reached it, and although it quivered, or still held, the tiny gaps were closed in less than a second, a time that was short enough for none of the green mist to flow through or any other harmful spells.


    But for Diane, this short period of vulnerability was enough.


    Her senses had been primed for the moment she spotted a gap, and when it emerged, she seized it. A golden glow that was virtually undetectable during the chaos slipped through the gaps in the shields and touched a single ship.


    Diane''s abilities were simr to those of the Volgim family, but what separated them was her reach and power. These series of ships were called Horus Crest, a unique line of gctic crusher ships employed by the Magus Supreme World.


    Every Horus Crest had the power to police an entire gxy and contained proprietary technology unique to mages. A million of them was enough to control a greater portion of the universe, but there were close to nine million of these ships here.


    This was a power that had been carefully built up during thest five billion years by The Watcher, harvested from resources from this universe, these ships would have solidified her position beside the Supreme Magus and expanded the reaches of magus society across dozens of universes, but they were all deployed to this field of battle.


    Diane was not just a Spell Weaver, she was one of the lucky few who had been transformed by Rowan''s enhanced Ouroboros Bloodline directly from the source which was his scales, and that gave her certain unique properties that made her a terrifying prospect.


    One of her special abilities was a unique form of resonance, she had touched and understood theposition of one of the ships, this made it possible for her to connect to every ship in the fleet that shared the same material, and this link disregarded the influence of space, and perhaps if she grew strong enough, it would be possible to disregard time.


    What this simply meant was that connecting with one ship here meant that technically Diane could connect to every single Horus Crest in existence, that is if she was strong enough.


    Connecting to all the ships here would test her powers to the limits and beyond.


    Her golden eyes lit up as if there was a star inside her head and she raised her hands, her legs leaving the ground and she screamed, for a moment it was as if nothing had happened, and then the entire fleets of Horus Crest, all nine million, shuddered, and they began to turn around slowly, this shattered all the shields they had created and their weapons began to hum to life.


    ?


    Six Star Archmage Ventus Ezeh was not having the most pleasant day, and after experiencing some of the worst moments in his life during this short year, this was saying something. For thest few minutes, he had been pushing out the fog that shackled his Spirit, Soul, and body, and he was barely halfway done whenmanded to block the attacks from the enemy.


    The fleet of Horus Crest that he was leading should have left this doomed universe months ago, but administrative dys and other unforeseen developments dyed this process. He was used to situations like this and considered it one of the pains of magus bureaucracy, something he was also guilty of.


    He had spent tens of millions of years dedicated to this esteemed project, and he was one from a long line of sessors who was heading the creation of these Gctic Destroyers, he could boldly beat his chest and affirm that he was among the most productive ofmanders to ever sit on this chair.


    In the short millions of years he had been with this project he had been able to develop a whooping 563 Horus Crests, a record he was sure would be challenging to beat. This universe was bursting with untapped resources and he had not been as frugal as his predecessors, and it showed.


    The call from The Watcher to assemble before a gigantic spell formation three days ago was unexpected and if he had the capability to refuse, he would have dly taken it, whatever conflict that was ongoing in this universe was not something Archmage Ventus felt he was capable of dipping his fingers into. He had lived long enough to understand the meaning of Will, and the monsters who controlled the power of higher dimensions.


    Even if he lived till the end of creation, he doubted if he would ever touch the realm of Will, and like ny-nine percent of every archmage, he would be stuck at the limits of Intents. This realization made him develop a healthy fear for the users of Will, for them, eternity was assured and everyone else was dust by the roadsides, even the so-called Immortals like them.


    Archmage Ventus had hoped that the summoning was the final confirmation he needed to leave this universe because he knew that although the Horus Crests were powerful, they were missing several valuableponents and Spell Arrays that could only be fitted in when they reached the Magus Supreme World, and it was not advisable for them to participate in this conflict.


    With his power as Commander of the fleet, it was his right to at least dy any order that was given until it could be reviewed but he did not have the chance to exercise that right. The Watcher who should never have let such a blunder happen, gave her consent to it.


    There was no discussion, only orders and instructions on what was going to be happening next, apparently, the three Tower Masters had made a decision about the direction of this conflict, and Archmage Ventus did not have the time to wrap his head around the orders when he was warped from his position into this unknown dimension.


    Inside every Horus Crest were ten thousand crew members, a skeletal force that could barely run the ship. Blocking that perverse sts of Intent was possible only due to Archmage Ventus''s direction, as he had fought through the paralysis afflicting him to ensure that his Horus Crest fleet responded as they should to their tasks.


    It was the reason why he was baffled when the number of crew members in his ship that were barely above a thousand in number had suddenly ballooned into a million with more life signatures popping out with every passing second, and from his readings, this was happening on all Horus Crests.


    It did not take long for him to see who these unexpected visitors were, and they were parts of his ships.


    Chairs, pirs, control terminals, Spell Arrays, Weapons, even entire rooms, and halls¡­ all of them had been animated, they tore their way out from whatever position that they were ced, and before the gaze of the stunned Archmage, they began to crew the ship as they ughtered the previous crew members.


    He was flung away from his throne as it stood up, assuming a humanoid shape, beforeunching itself at the Archmage.

 Chapter 878 Golem

    <h4>Chapter 878 Golem</h4>


    The animated throne bellowed with a scratchy metallic tone, "Stand still for assimtion before our gloriousdy of gold."


    Archmage Ventus promptly vaporized it with a flick of his finger, he may not be able to fully control his powers, but the myriad wards and spells he had woven around him were more than enough to take care of any intruders.


    He was furious. Never before in the history of the glorious Horus fleets had such great acts of sabotage performed on it.


    "Damn this fucking war, nothing would block me from getting this fleet back home. I swear it in the name of Endirius."


    It was a simple thing to expand the firstyer of his defensive Taboo Spell to sweep through his entire ship holding all the rampaging elements together and freezing his Horus Crest in ce, his Spirit dug deep into the fabrics of the ship and he gasped, "This should not be possible."


    There had been attempts in the past to control a Horus Crest by outside forces, anyone who seized one of these ships would have enough power to control a gxy, and to ensure that this sort of thing did not happen, every Horus Crest was fitted with state of the art Defensive Scripts, that even Archmage Ventus could not even decipher after spending tens of millions of years studying these ships.


    These safeguards were put in ce to deter the actions of other Supreme Worlds from stealing the powers of the magus worlds and adding them to their domain, some of the greatest and the most bitter battles outside the universe were for protecting the intellectual properties because it represented the strength and capability of a civilization.


    If Ventus allowed his Horus Crest to be infiltrated, even if they win this war, his future prospects would be bleak, a permanent stain on the record of an immortal did not just go away with time.


    The Archmage realized that whatever took over his fleet had not performed these egregious acts by going after the spells, wards, scripts, or the million otherponents that made it up, but they had controlled the structure of the ship itself and gave it a weird form of life.


    They essentially made his ship a gigantic golem. Archmage Ventus knew about the acts of Puppet Making, as it was a major magus discipline but he had never known of anything quite like this. For a brief moment, he felt an rming surge of greed in his heart for whatever technique or ability that could make such a thing possible.


    Perhaps he needed to devote more of his attention to not just survival but winning this battle so he could begin to uncover the tantalizing secrets this unholy ce held. If he could understand this power, perhaps it would forge his path to the creation of Will, if not, the ability to seamlessly control his entire fleet was a game changer that would resound all through the universe.


    He was distracted from his thoughts when he felt an endless series of vibrations pushing against his wards and spells, in addition to that there was a stunning upsurge of power around him that shook him to the core, fighting through the fog chaining down his Spirit, Archmage Ventus spread out his perception and noticed that the fleet had turned around and opened fire on their allies, except for his own that he had frozen in ce.


    The Archmage''s face went pale, the greatest weapons of the Horus Crest were still offline, not yet fitted in until they returned to the magus Supreme World, but there was enough minor weaponry in the ships to raze entire star systems to ash.


    Whoever had taken charge of the Horus Crest fleet was not holding back in the slightest and was pushing out so much firepower as if it was going out of season, and the energy erupting from all the ships was like a thousand supernovas, going off at once.


    ''My life''s work!'' He howled inside his head, seeing his prospects as a leading power in the magus world ruined before his eyes, there was even a possibility he would be punished for an eternity after this battle was over, his eyes bugging out of his skull as the weapons fired again and again.


    Even with all this sheer devastation unleashed by the Horus Crest, the trait of the Magus Weapon showed itself, which was precision. Every weapon that was fired was not targeting the undead but tracking all the living signatures on their side and pouring down so much firepower it was destroying the barriers and killing even high-level Archmages.


    The panicked screams of his crew all over the Horus Crest fleet had been cut off a while ago, their ships most likely devoured them all, only to be reced by cries and curses from other Archmages outside as they screamed for Archmage Ventus to take control of his fleet. Unlike the Intent Cannons, these weapons were far more devastating against their army.


    Eons of learning how to control every facet of himself gave him the ability to suppress a greater part of the debilitating effect on his body and mind, silencing the unneeded emotion and he began to assert himself, as he called on his Tower Spirit, "Give me something Charri!" He weakly called out.


    His Spirit, mind, and Soul might be suppressed, but his Tower Spirit had enough autonomy to work without his supervision and was one of the reasons he could fight through the strain of teleportation.


    "I have connected all Spell Fractals linking the entire Horus Crest, master Ventus, unfortunately, I''m locked out from essing the Power Matrix of the Horus Crest fleet so I will need the power from your Spirit Matrix to push for harmonization between the fleet to achieve¡­"


    "Take it!"


    "With your condition, it could break your Spirit Matrix."


    "Charri, don''t make me repeat myself."


    "Affirmative, Opening Sequence to exploit¡­ Warning, Iing wave of Level 9 Destruction Level fields,position 3,765 Intent of force, 5,332 intent of Fire, 3,221 intent of¡­"


    Archmage Ventus cut out the panicked cries of his Tower Spirit, as his Perception swept behind him, he had forgotten for a brief moment the reason they shifted his Horus Crest to the forefront was to block the wave of Intent from the cannons, and now their shields were down.


    He watched the nearly invisible wave of force reach the edge of his fleet and expected his fleet to be crushed to nothing, but the waves parted around them, bypassing millions of his ships and passing by. His ship was situated at the back of the fleet, and so he saw that no single ship ahead was damaged.


    Archmage Ventus''s heart settled, it would seem that the Tower Masters had finally recovered and were ready to break the control the enemy had over the field of battle. He straightened his shoulders and watched as the wave of Intent drew nearer to his ship, he was already calling for his Tower Spirit to begin purging the unknown influence from his fleet.


    Archmage Ventus brought out a new throne so he could be in a good position before his Tower Spirit began pulling power from his Spirit Matrix; he would rather not be caught flopping on the ground like a fish out of the water as his power was extracted.


    Unexpectedly, reaching his ship, the wave of Intent that was supposed to pass by his ship suddenly closed the gap, Archmage Ventus''s eyes widened in realization that the Tower Master had never been in control of the Intent Wave, and they were taking care of him personally, the image of an enigmatic woman entered his mind, "clever bit¡­"


    Then he knew no more.

 Chapter 879 Forgive Me, Brother

    ??The tendrils from the World Seed had been digging through the core of the unknown skull for hours, and the energy Rowan had expended would have lit up a billion stars, even though his consciousness and the World Seed were a perfect conductor of energy, his consciousness had begun to feel raw.


    He had never channeled and processed such enormous amounts of energy for such an extended amount of time. He could feel fatigue beginning to build up, and he simply rotated this worn-out consciousness to a fresh one. Rowan had been able to bring three consciousnesses with him to this ce, and it was already showing its advantages.


    The build-up of stress was a minor setback however and he felt he could handle a thousand times more power, the war inside his dimension was enough motivation for him to go beyond his limits and push for more, he would rest when he was dead.


    Rowan pulled on more essence of the universe because as the universe was shrinking, the rate it pushed its essence into his dimension increased, this made Rowan reevaluate his timeline and increased the pressure on his dimension, but he should be able to take it.


    The increased essence absorption in his World Seed led to a doubling of the tendrils he released from the World Seed and pushed it closer to sess. Already he was perceiving a building connection with this Supreme entity and he began to brace for it.


    He was in unknown territory here, and if he was not careful, his daring would lead to his destruction.


    Rowan instinctively felt that the first roadblock in iming this Supreme World wasing up, and before long he mmed head-first into it. He felt the familiar tug of a memory, but this one was so strong andplete, it could as well be a new reality.


    It was with avid fascination that he allowed himself to be pulled into it, as he realized that if he wanted, he could choose to live inside this memory, for it contained everything that reality should hold.


    ''Was this the power of the Will of a Fourth Dimension or higher? The capability to keep a moment sacred in time and preserve it for all eternity.''


    There was light and then darkness and he felt as if his mind had been stretched into opposite directions, this memory¡­ This moment in time tested the strength of his soul, and Rowan held under its power before he seized it and drew himself into it, and everything snapped into ce.


    His consciousness pierced through a darkness that seemed to extend for an eternity before he reached his destination and he opened his eyes.


    Rowan found himself standing in the body of a child wearing a silver robe, he was inside a pce made from gold, and then he frowned as he closed his eyes. He pushed deep into his consciousness and his breath settled when he noticed that although his progress into iming the Supreme World stalled for a moment, his other consciousnesses had taken charge and began to push deeper into the skull.


    If Rowan was like everyone else with a single soul, and therefore a single consciousness, a vision with the power of Will behind it would have taken all their attention, and their progress into iming this supreme world would have stalled. It did not matter if they had the ability to separate their consciousness into many different strands, since they had a single soul, that soul would be totally upied.


    If there was a test inside this memory and he failed it, then it would still not matter to him, because he was already pushing ahead behind the scenes. Rowan was iming this Supreme World and nothing would be stopping him, whatever Will was left inside of it would soon be understanding the type of person he was.


    He felt the vision waver and he smiled, he knew this roadblock was supposed to stall him, but it was okay, it could hold one of his consciousness, and the others would simply go around it.


    Rowan felt the roadblock silently melting away, and the hold of the memory over his consciousness ceased. He felt the memory trying to eject him but he refused to budge, there were secrets here that he wanted to know.


    His eyes opened once more inside the throne room and even though he knew no time had passed, the entire ce was now devastated, as if a giant had ttened the entire ce, and the ravages of time had also taken hold.


    Rowan looked up and saw the stars and he instantly knew that this ce was another universe. The stars were unfamiliar.


    When he called for Tribtion in his ascent to the Third Dimension, he had seen the entire stars in the universe, and he knew their shapes and position in the void, but these stars in this memory, he knew none of them.


    Four mighty figures shed overhead, the lights from their battle so bright it eclipsed the brightest light in the universe, and he recognized two of them.


    With a cry of pain, one of the mighty figures was cast down, his body torn in two, and he fell beside another figure that was on the edge of death that Rowan had previously not noticed.


    "Fourth you bastard, why did you not protect me?" The figure that was cast down gave out long cries of pain as his body and essence were shattered to pieces, releasing so much power from his shattered body that it stunned Rowan.


    That power swept through the universe, shattering gxies without numbers into ash, and nearly tearing this universe in two.


    Whatever wound that was inflicted on this person was so severe that it nearly killed him and he lost a majority of his power. The body that crashed was the size of a gxy, but when the power that emerged from it dissipated into nothingness, the broken figure of the Third Prince was revealed.


    He looked at the figure beside him who must have suffered the same fate, but Rowan did not recognize who they were, and he hypothesized that this second broken figure must be the unknownst Reflection.


    The Third Prince retired his gaze to the battle above with anger, and Rowan followed his stare. He wanted to know who they were fighting.


    A massive sh separated thebatants for a while and he saw them clearly. The second person he recognized was Golgoth, he was wearing golden armor and held two greatswords, unlike the battered figure that he was at present this figure of Golgoth was radiant and powerful, beside him was arge worm that hovered above Golgoth.


    Opposite them was a figure covered in blood, but in no way did this reduce the inherent might and nobility he carried. On one hand was a bright silver light and on his other hand was a bright golden light.


    "My brothers, why do you fight me so? Golgoth, I gave you a name, and I would do the same to all of you. Do not listen to Third, his path is madness."


    The figure of Golgoth trembled, he seemed to be in anguish, but whispers drifted from the Third Prince into his ears and he straightened, "I wish I could follow you brother, but Third is right, we can bring him back, even if the chance is a single percent, we owe it to our father to pursue it."


    Golgoth pointed one of the Greatswords at the bloodied figure, "I am sorry, but you have to die for our dreams to live Erohim. Forgive me, brother."

 Chapter 880 We Are Connected

    ??The words from Golgoth hung in the air, and something seemed to shift in the atmosphere, Rowan saw the stars turn red and the world came to a standstill. Even from the ground, he could feel the pain and the rageing from the body of Erohim.


    "So be it," Erohim smashed the two orbs of silver and gold together, and the entire universe quaked.


    A burst of gray force erupted from his body that smashed against Golgoth, shattering his armor and would have annihted him, but the worm who remained unharmed drove down and wrapped itself around him.


    The burst of gray light faded and a surprising scene appeared before Rowan. Erohim was on his knees, and the Third Prince was behind him, holding his beating heart, on his face was a familiar grin, before seizing the hair of Erohim and whispering in his ears. Perhaps it was because of the nature of this memory that Rowan could hear what he said,


    "You were always so arrogant, keeping us in your shadows as you hold all the light, I know you never expected this, but the heights of my ambition were too great for your tiny mind to ept, and so you fell just like everyone who stands against me. Yet your name will not be forgotten, I will make sure that every story that is known of your name until the end of time will show you for what you truly are¡­ a coward and a ve. Oh Erohim, how I wish I could show you the future and my victory."


    The memory froze in ce, Rowan felt the earth tremble and reality seemed to fuzz at the edges and then time reversed and the battle began again, the memory reying from the start.


    Rowan watched this y out two more times, watching the Third prince''s great body being shattered alongside his Will. Yet even with this grave injury, he was still the one who struck the greatest blow and ended the battle.


    Stroking his chin, Rowan considered that perhaps the Third Prince had allowed himself to be grievously injured in order for Erohim to shift his focus away from him, allowing for the killing strike to happen.


    If it were anyone else, Rowan would think it was an ident, but he was like the Third Prince in a manner, that they would make great sacrifices for their cause. Even if this injury had stripped him of a greater portion of his power, he had still seeded.


    When the memory began ying again for the third time Rowan looked away as he perused the surroundings, he could feel the earth begin to shake underneath him and the groans of pain from this reality, and he knew there was not much time before this ce was destroyed, the progress of his World Seed tendrils was bringing it down.


    If that was the case there was ast curiosity he wanted to be satisfied, even though he felt he already had a ny percent assurance of who they were; he wanted to see the true body of thest Reflection.


    The battle began again in earnest and Rowan began to walk towards the first copsed figure. He had to be careful because this memory was soplete that thebatants here may be able to notice him, and he would rather not face the Third Prince at his full strength.


    Suppressing his Aura to nothingness, he began to push his way through the ruins, he did not need to get close to the battle, nor could he send his perception over to see the first fallen figure, he just needed to find the right angle, so he could see into the massive crater.


    Rowan had seen the right ce for that, and at the seventh repetition of the memory he was able to reach it. His eyesight could peer across the gxy, and although the crater where the first Reflection had fallen was hundreds of miles deep, he could still see it clearly.


    Like the Third Prince who was to follow, the blow from Erohim had stripped him of a great portion of his power, but his injuries were not as serious as the Third Prince. What Rowan saw inside that crater was not a man, or a woman, but multiple bodies fighting to merge as one.


    The power of thisst Reflection must involve splitting his body into separate bodies, and at this moment, a majority of his body was dying and transforming into a stinking ck liquid.


    Rowan observed that he was trying to save himself as before any of his body fell apart he would remove his heart and give it to the next until there was arge pile of beating hearts on the ground. There were two bodies remaining and like starving animals, they descended on the hearts and began to devour them.


    This grisly act was what saved them from death. Rowan saw their faces and he was satisfied that his spections were correct. In the advancement ceremony of Andar atop the hand of the Chained God, he had seen a powerful mage killing the god.


    With his present experience, he knew that this Chained God was a God Emperor, and although he saw two bodies here, it was not difficult to see that they were the same person. "Ss ck, you are thest Reflection."


    Rowan sighed, perhaps he had ced Andar in far more danger than he thought, he believed in the ingenuity of a talented mage like Andar, but Reflections of a Primordial were not enemies he could face.


    He had seen everything he needed in this memory, perhaps if he infiltrated deeper into the skull, he would see more of the story behind Erohim, he suspected that the skull he was upying now belonged to him. The only puzzling thing to Rowan was that Erohim did not feel like a Reflection but something else.


    The fact that it had taken all four Reflections to fight him, and the power he wielded meant that Erohim was something different.


    Rowan was about to eject his consciousness from this memory when a silver and golden light appeared in front of him and began to swirl around, before coalescing into the shape of a man. He stood as still as a statue and his eyes looked at the battle being fought.


    Erohim as it turned out was bald, his eyes were brown and filled with a sharp light like a bird of prey, and even his hooked nose lent to that image, heavily muscled, he was the spitting image of a powerful warrior, only his demeanor that was filled with a sort of mncholy and tiredness gave him the aura of a schr.


    ''This man is an enigma,'' Rowan thought, he could feel a darkness inside Erohim that reminded him of Limbo, thatnd that was filled with nothing but evil, but that darkness had been carefully ced on a leash. It was like looking at a person who had every reason to be evil, yet he was an avatar of good.


    The memory had reached the portion where the Third Prince had stuck his hand inside through the back of Erohim, and the man beside him sighed and looked at this scene,


    "See the prison of my own making." he said, "Viewing my shame over and over again so even in death I don''t forget my fate. After all this time you would have thought the pain would have ended, instead, it only grows. A fitting punishment, I think."


    He turned to Rowan, his eyes filled with pain, and said, "You can understand this fate, after all, you are me and I am you. Our essences are¡­ connected. Meeting you was always inevitable, even death could not stop it."

 Chapter 881 A Doomed Plan

    ??Rowan''s heart was shaking and the final piece of the puzzle clicked he stumbled backward, and Erohim smiled. Rowan found it odd that his teeth were stained with blood, but he knew that it was just a distraction conjured by his tumultuous emotion.


    When he first heard the tale of Erohim, he had felt a connection with this noble warrior, and after he learned more and more about the secrets of the Reflection, the mysteries behind the presence of Erohim had been ced to the side, he had felt it would be one of the things he was destined not to know about.


    Fate thought differently. Erohim had told him, they were connected, and even if the path to reach him was convoluted, it still brought him to this ce in the past, and in another universe that no longer existed, where they stood together.


    What could be the odds of something like this ever happening?


    He had so many questions about the past, and Erohim did not keep silent, he folded his hands behind him and looked at the memory that now appeared faded, the rumblings from the earth increased to such an extent that this memory would soon be gone.


    Of course, Rowan could choose to slow his infiltration of the skull and preserve the memory for a moment longer, but he was not a sentimental being any longer. Whatever answers he could not find here, he would find inside the screaming souls of the Reflections.


    Also, there was a discrepancy inside this memory that Rowan had noticed because of his multiple consciousnesses, but he kept this observation in his heart and listened to the words of Erohim.


    "Third does not have the ability to create life, none of them do. They are powerful, yes, but they are still nothing but shadows, unable to create light, only darkness and death. I do not me them, their nature has left them iplete, they chase after a privilege that they shall never have, and the fruits of theirbor would only be failure and death, surely you have seen this? What else do they bring to every reality but its end?"


    The memory was not discordant, freezing and skipping ahead, and it paused at the scene where the Third Prince was cursing at the skies after he was cast down and wounded, "He is not your father, he never was, he took my heart, gave it to Elura, and they made you."


    Rowan regained hisposure quite quickly and his eyes narrowed, "You are not like them, a Reflection."


    "Is that what you call them? The name is rather apt," Erohim shook his head, "No, I''m not a shadow, I was the only thing left after the fall, and I preserved the shadows of the past, hoping to keep them safe, but they betrayed me. You have already walked on my body, at this moment you are digging through my skull, and you should know who I am."


    Erohim paused as if what he was about to say held great weight, "I was thest living eye of He who holds Time. I was the one who kept his shadows safe for many Eras until Third went mad with greed and ambition. I preserved the peace until all was stolen from me."


    Rowan was silent, his perception sweeping through this body of Erohim, if he was telling the truth then the massive four-sided eye below was the body of Erohim, and if that was the case who was the one who created the Soul Machine outside, and how did it connect to the so-called resurrection of the Primordial,


    "Tell me everything," Rowan said.


    Erohim shook his head, "I don''t think this is the right time for it, you should be running, if the shadows find you, they shall steal your light."


    "I fear it is already toote and I no longer have the option to flee. The Reflections and I am in battle, just like you were in the past, and at the end of the day, only one of us would make it out alive, everything I learn from you would aid me in this battle."


    This time it was Erohim who retreated in shock, his eyes widened and unexpectedly, he began tough, "Of course you are, only someone like you would have the capabilities to fight and kill them. You are their light and no matter how hot you burn, they cannot help themselves, they would try to im you."


    Rowan folded his hands, "I will kill them, but they seem to be doing that task themselves, that great worm, the one you called Fourth is dead, killed by Third, Golgoth is now a walking dead creature, by all evidence he was also put in this state by Third, but I don''t know the status of thest Reflection, who is he?"


    With every word he spoke Erohim''s eyes widened and then he looked away, Rowan did not know if he was trying to hide his pains, and he remained silent, when Erohim spoke again, almost thirty minutes had gone by.


    " I have lived too long already andnguished in this awful memory for far too long. Whatever is happening in the universe outside, it is not as simple as ites across."


    Erohim rubbed his chin in contemtion, "It would seem that his ns areing to a head. You are in grave danger. You have to listen closely to what I am about to tell you, only with this can you prevail over Third."


    He suddenly turned towards Rowan and held out his hand, "Take my hand, it would be faster if I show you."


    Rowan looked at the offered hand and his eyes slightly tightened, and he said, "I would rather you tell me. I am a good listener."


    Erohim paused, and he smiled warmly, then began to speak, his wordsing out very fast, "The shadows betrayed me because they were looking for a way to resurrect my main body. The one who holds Time. There are many things you don''t know about him, and I cannot speak of, but he died in a manner that would make his resurrection impossible."


    "I knew that such a venture was madness and for a long time, I had preserved the peace, kept the shadows in check, and gave them a life of plenty, and Third broke that peace, he whispered betrayals in the ears of his fellow shadows and they ambushed me. You need to stop them, for if they seed with the ritual of resurrection, it would surely fail, yet the bacsh from its failure would lead to the end of everything."


    "What do you mean when you say the end of everything," Rowan asked.


    "My main body was the Primordial of Time. He is the glue that keeps reality afloat, even in death, his essence is frozen and preserved across all facets of creation. They sought to resurrect a portion of his essence, with the hope of triggering an event that would lead to the overall awakening of his entire essence. That is nothing but madness, they do not have enough power to do it, even with my light."


    "Their failure would trigger a catastrophic Time Expulsion Event, where Time would go out of bounds, merging the past, present, and future into one unholybination that would lead to the destruction of everything. I know a part of them knows this road leads only to death, but they are nothing but Shadows, their fruit is nothing but death and despair, and nothing would dissuade them from this path."


    Rowan''s breathing slowed and he asked, "What do you want me to do?"


    "I want you to free me. Together we can stop this madness from happening."


    "You are dead, how can I free the dead?"


    Erohim smiled, "You are forgetting the power my Main Body controls, it is Time and with it, you could¡­ what are you doing?"


    Rowan stepped back, "Oh, you noticed, I have been killing you."

 Chapter 882 The Game Our Family Plays

    Chapter 882 The Game Our Family ys


    ??There was something strange about this memory that Rowan had been able to quickly pick up on because he had multiple consciousnesses. He had detected the earth rumbling and the memory glitching, but what was strange was that the consciousness inside this memory was not experiencing this change.


    To the consciousness inside this memory, everything was ying as it had always been, the battle between Erohim and the consciousness was repeating itself and the mirage had been perfect, for a while at least.


    The moment Erohim had detected the change in this memory, his consciousness inside it had also detected the change. Rowan saw no reason to lie or twist his words to fake his intentions, he would never be able to deceive Erohim for long.


    Rowan suspected that this memory had been carefully hidden by Erohim, a backup against his eventual demise, and when Rowan first entered the memory, it was supposed to trap him, so as to give Erohim enough time to deceive orpel whoever entered it.


    He had not forgotten that this memory was so powerful it was real in every sense. This could only be a power that came as a result of Will. Rowan had been careful to hide himself from the gaze of the Reflections, and when Erohim found him, he instantly knew that the hidden battle had begun.


    The reason was simple. In this memory, Erohim was still all-powerful, he was able to fight against four Reflections with the power of Will and was able to win. He might have presented himself as a faded memory,menting his loss and betrayal but that was a lie.


    Rowan was not deceived, the truth was that he was already in the belly of the beast, but Rowan was not an easy prey to swallow. Erohim had been fixated on this consciousness here with him, unaware that Rowan also had two other consciousnesses outside that were controlling a World Seed.


    The moment he opened his eyes inside this memory and realized the depths of its makeup, Rowan began to make changes. In a reality where Erohim was all-powerful, his memories were not safe.


    Scrubbing this consciousness of any relevant memories, and nting just the right ones to deceive whoever chose to read them had be an art form. Rowan knew to give enough where nothing was missing, but take out essential pieces so that the overall picture bes something else entirely.


    One of the most important things he took away from his memories was his experiences with other dimensional entities like Caine and the Primordial Record, his multi-consciousness ability, and the true scale of his power.


    It was a careful bncing act, but it was the only way that Rowan could set traps in his mind that would be impossible to be detected by anyone quickly enough. His traps were perfect, nevertheless, Rowan did not doubt that if he gave Erohim enough time to truly peruse through his memories, he would soon detect something off, but luckily time was not on his side.


    This change to his memories was performed instantaneously as soon as he detected he had entered another reality, and it turned out that his fears were correct, because as much as he tried to find it, he could not detect Erohim''s touch in his memories.


    Unlike Caine, Erohim had taken apart all his memories and learned everything that he could from Rowan, and yet he had not felt anything. It was from this memory that Erohim had crafted the stories he told him, and the funny thing was that Rowan had no true evidence to back this up at first, but like all prideful bastards, Erohim had revealed several discrepancies in his stories, and he had yed his part too well.


    Erohim''s tale was very persuasive, his acts and his demeanor were truly convincing, but his story was notplete. Certain minor parts were taken out that if it were left in, would show his story in a different light.


    The first and easiest indicator was simple, the full name of his main body was not only the Primordial of Time, he also controlled another power which was Evil. In his memories, Rowan had changed the method he learned of the Primordial existence.


    In his doctored memory, Rowan got this knowledge from Golgoth, and he was unaware of his second Title, Erohim was aware of this change, and he made sure that he only referred to the Primordial as He who holds Time.


    There were thousands of other minor changes he had made that Erohim had built upon, and Rowan was only aware of them because he was the one who nted the roots of those narratives.


    The second reason Rowan had known that Erohim was ying him was simple: he had seen Primordials. Not many in existence would ever im to have seen these esteemed entities, even great powers that have lived for countless Eras might never see a Primordial even till the end of creation.


    Rowan had seen Primordials, perhaps more than anyone else in creation, and he knew that their nature could not be changed because they were the essence of their name. A Primordial of Fire could not change into a creature of water, because every intrinsic part of it was of mes.


    The same with Evil and the Primordial that controlled it.


    A mortal could change, an Immortal could change, but a Primordial was eternal and unchanging. They were the pinnacle of a concept, and their nature was rigid to the extreme.


    Rowan recognizes his roots. He knew that a part of his nature was evil, and he epted it, hisck of remorse, or his apathy towards life was born from that evil, his essence was born from Evil, it was something that was never going to change but he also had good in him, and he also epted that good.


    Erohim on the other hand showed himself to Rowan as a being whose core was evil, but every action he took was righteous and selfless. He painted the Reflections as the viins, and himself as the defender of life, telling Rowan that he was the one keeping them in check until their betrayal.


    His demeanor was solemn, mncholic, filled with pain and loss¡­ such a perfect picture of despair that Rowan wanted to puke in irritation.


    One of the entities that Rowan truly hated was Caine, he was the creature who wanted to take over the Will of Chaos and was the first to harm his Angels, now Erohim had been brought to stand beside Caine in his head.


    Rowan never thought he would ever be d that he had once met an entity like Caine, but if he had met Erohim before he had met Caine, then he would have never understood the cruelty and nature of those with power.


    Rowan looked at the expression of shock on Erohim''s face and he shook his head in irritation, "You can stop the act Erohim, I have seen better. This game our family ys with each other has only one rule, the winner takes all, and the loser dies. Did you think of all us, that I was the easiest prey?"


    Erohim went still and then he grinned, his expression warping from one of grace and confusion to a look of sheer madness that would frighten a god,


    "What gave me away, Romion?"

 Chapter 883 I Want His Head

    Chapter 883 I Want His Head


    ??Rowan noticed that even his voice had changed, bing something scratchy and deep, like a talking disease. The Erohim in this ce had not spoken to anyone for who knows how long and it showed. Trapped in a prison of his own making, this creature''s hold on sanity was nonexistent, but he could fake it well enough to appear normal and deceive his prey.


    Rowan shrugged, "Nothing, you yed your part well, and it is hard for me to find fault in anything you have said, I''m impressed Erohim, truly, you don''t know how hard it is to impress me."


    Erohim bowed, his grin not leaving his face, but his eyes were cold and empty, "Thank you for your praise Romion, it means everything to me, yet I still find myself waiting for the but,"


    Rowan took another step back, looking around him before answering, "But you are family Erohim, I will believe a demon can be an angel before believing that a member of our little family can be like you. Our nature cannot be changed, and the fruit of evil dwells not only in the shadows, but in you as well, and I think perhaps you are a hundred times worse than the shadows. I have been with them, and they never disguised themselves as a being of light."


    "Aah, I see the shadows have taught you well."


    "They gave me scars that would never fade. It''s a good lesson to learn."


    The grin on Erohim''s face faded away and his features went ck and he scratched his bald head in confusion, "Forgive me if I''m wrong, but how are you thispetent? Unless¡­ Aahh, I see, I have been yed for a fool. I should have expected that anyone who could reach this ce would have made adequate preparation, but surely Romion, you cannot fault me for trying. As you say, this is the game yed between us¡ªfamily."


    Rowan shrugged, "I also told you how the game would end."


    Erohim waved his hands dismissively, "Forget all that nonsense Romion, you should know that at the end of it all, what transcends all this unnecessary strife is profit, and what you want is not necessarily what I want, and at the end, we do not need to fight each other, let me make a deal with you, one that would be more profitable to me, than to you."


    Erohim spread his hands around, "I have power, and this skull is just a portion of it. You are in a war and the enemy of my enemy is a friend Romion. With my aid, we can shatter the shadows once and for all. Granted my power is locked inside here, but I only need to emerge and connect with my body below and resurrect my eye once more and you shall have the eye of a Primordial as your ally. What do you say Romion, release my essence and I shall help in crushing the shadows and bestow upon you all the riches and power I kept away from the shadows."


    Rowan cocked his head to the side as if he was thinking and then he shrugged again, "Eeh¡­ I will pass. The moment I entered this ce, you were already attacking me, I see no reason to join with you Erohim, the only reward I shall get would be a de in my back. There will be no deal or negotiations between us. Unlike you, I do not mince my words so listen closely, I am going to wipe out all trace of you and the Reflections from reality, there is nothing you will be able to give me that would supersede my need to see all of you be less than a memory."


    Erohim vanished and he appeared beside Rowan, he wanted to touch him, but Rowan had somehow shifted his position the moment Erohim vanished so his hand touched empty air, instead of showing any indication that he had just been caught trying to ambush Rowan he grinned.


    Rowan could see a hint of frustration growing inside the dead eyes of Erohim. Every time he stepped back was due to his attempt to counter Erohim''s intended assault. Like a patient predator, Erohim had been waiting for Rowan''s vignce to fade a bit before he attacked.


    It was a dangerous game, and if Rowan missed a single step, his consciousness would be taken over. He had experienced his consciousness being devoured and tortured countless times in the past, and Rowan had discovered how to govern his mind.


    Erohim sighed in frustration before he seemed to havee to a realization and he snapped his fingers, "Don''t be too sure of that stand of yours Romion, you are not seeing the entire picture here, let me tell you another tale."


    Rowan grinned, "Then you have to be quick, because by my estimation, you will be dead in eighteen seconds, well, this part of you anyway."


    "Oh you naughty child, you have no idea of the changes you are about to wrought with your decision to kill me, do you know of the Primordials and their fate? The shadows are too powerful to stop alone, only I know the method to strip them of their Will, without me, you cannot win, I am¡­"


    Rowan looked at the crumbling reality around them, "Sixteen seconds,"


    ?


    Inside Rowan''s dimension, the ughter continued. The Lady of Shadows still holding back a majority of her forces was using abination of her Spell Weavers, Diane''s metal dominance, and Tenma Akashic Trells to wreak havoc on the enemy line, reaping billions of lives with every moment that went by.


    Still, even with the rate of ughter, the army before them was mighty, but they had reaped more than fifteen percent of its entire volume, which considering the size of the army was nothing short of a miracle.


    "How long has this child been alive Third? How is he able to do this? Are you sure he is not Erohim reborn? You never really told us how you were able to take his heart."


    The Third Prince seemed to consider the words from Golgoth for a while, for the first time, true doubt and dear began to flicker through his heart,


    "No, I''m sure that he is not Erohim, I broke the spine of that madman. What we have here is the unexpected culmination of random events, held together by unholy luck to bring forth this glorious madness."


    "I find it strange that you can acknowledge that someone is mad when knowing that you are mad as well,"


    The Third prince snickered, "Cheap shot, I know I''m mad, but there is a method to my madness, same as you, Erohim is just¡­ wrong."


    Golgoth brought his right hand forward and began to caress the reality around them, "It''s so strange, the time inside this ce flows hundreds of times faster than what the essence of our main body decreed unto reality, why is it still so stable?"


    The Third Prince muttered, "Unexpected coincidences held together by dumb fucking luck."


    Suddenly the Third Prince stood straighter, "Hey, do you feel that? The shackles are broken and our synchronization with this dimension isplete. A shame Rowan did not attack us during the past few moments, that child is too smart for his own good."


    Golgoth cracked his neck, "It''s about time, don''t hold me back Third, I''m going to crush him."


    The Third Prince giggled, "Wait a moment," he snapped his fingers and time seemed to reverse, all the destroyed undead beasts, except the unlucky mages, gods, or demons that were alive before dying inside the dimension, returned to the battlefield.


    It was as if the heated battle that had led to the death of hundreds of billions had never happened.


    "Now you can attack as you see fit Golgoth, I just want his head."

 Chapter 884 Mortal Layer

    ??"Five seconds left¡­"


    The memory was crumbling, and the destruction had reached such a profound level that a vast stretch of its vista began to vanish, reced by darkness. It was almost as if Rowan was watching the tiny neurons and sparks of light inside a brain go out.


    Gxies above disappeared leaving spots of nothingness and of thebatants in the memory, Golgoth had vanished leaving only his left leg behind, he had been caught in one of the memory wipeouts and his body and a greater portion of this world disappeared.


    Erohim''s seemingly dead eyes had begun to show more light of activity, as the inevitability of his death became more assured as Rowan''s countdown continued.


    Yet something was troubling Rowan because he could sense that deep within Erohim was not fear or detachment, but pleasure and expectation, and a sort of morbid fascination with him. Rowan doubted that Erohim was aware that his inner thoughts had been noticed by him or that such a talent was even conceivable.


    Up till this moment, Rowan did not understand where he acquired this skill of deep discernment that could pierce through the haze of any falsehood, at this moment that was not the issue, Erohim must know something that he didn''t that should assure his survival, and that troubled him.


    Nevertheless, Rowan had done everything that could to manage the situation, anything that came up would be dealt with.


    Erohim shook his head, "I would not continue with the path if I were you Romion,"


    "Three seconds left¡­"


    "You are indeed family Romion, this vicious streak of yours, informing your victim of the countdown to their demise¡­" Erohim smiled, "tsk, tsk, downright diabolical. In that case, there is no need to y with kids'' gloves any longer, I have given you a wonderful deal Romion, something that you should have cherished and grabbed with open arms, but my goodness has been thrown away like thrash, you spat on my face Romion, and for that, the next deal would no longer be favorable to you."


    Dreadful threats to be sure, but Rowan was only half listening to Erohim, his focus was on the considerable changes happening to his consciousnesses as the infiltration of the World Seed reached an advanced level. He had already cleared a majority of the skull and what remained was unlocking its core and merging with the skull.


    "Thump!..


    Something was stirring inside his consciousness linked with the World Seed and it was distracting, like an itch he could not scratch. Could it be? Rowan did not dare to hope, because it was too early, he expected their awakening when he merged with the Supreme World not before.


    "Thump¡­"


    It would seem that his first children were about to be awakened. Most likely influenced by the fact that the merger with the Supreme World would soon beplete.


    ?


    The amount of energy he had used to reach this point was ridiculous, every energy from the dead universe was being diverted here, although he was still surprised that he was able to advance quite quickly through the Supreme World, he had estimated weeks not days, and he pegged this progress to be as a result of the makeup of this Supreme World, and his rtion with it.


    If it was true that he shared a connection with Erohim then his assimtion with his skull was a byproduct of that connection.


    His perception was digging deeper into the core of this skull and with it came roadblocks in the form of knowledge checks. Rowan''s breathing settled, no matter what Erohim had nned he had reached the final checkpoint, and he estimated that although what happened next would seem like it would take a long time, with his perception, barely a second or two would go by.


    Linking with the core of the skull was like allowing his consciousness to dissolve inside a sereneke until he became one with it, and then the World questioned him.


    Mortal Layer/ Material Composition Analysis ¡ª First Layer


    What is thepensation point for Ethereal lightning in a vacuum traveling under 0.6 Ohn, factor in spatial arrangement and aspects¡­


    Bloodline convergence on a series of Gray Apes with an evolutionary tendency to self-iste on conception, outlines the necessary resources needed toplete a standard evolution, Prime evolution, ¡­..


    Wind speeds over a million-mile crater on the impact of a gale technique caused by a sectional technique of Earth-


    level impact¡­


    Thousand-mile imprint on the surface of the third revolving moon around¡­


    Clouds movement with pulse of¡­


    Earth crust movement in a supermassive volcano¡­.


    At first, Rowan was a bit confused before the onught of unending questions that mmed into his consciousness, but when his World Will began effortlessly answering these questions he understood that he was seeing the inner workings of a World Seed taking over a.


    He had never merged himself with a World Seed before and he did not realize certain steps that had to be taken toplete the process. When Chaos was in control of this ability, he did not have the authority to understand how merging with reality at this level worked, but now it was different, he no longer had the knowledge and power of a Primordial backing these abilities, and he would have to make it work using his power and wisdom.


    Rowan felt a bit of doubt in his abilities to seed, but that sensation was brief, if there was anyone capable of doing something like this, it would be him.


    Focusing on the gigantic task before him, he followed the activities of the World Seed closely.


    What was happening now was the skull querying the World Seed on its capability to manage its mortalyer functions, from wind speed to sunlight, to the birth and evolution of the creatures that were born on the. All the trillions of activities that would ur to ensure life and the standard progress of a world were shared with the World Seed and it had to ensure that it was answered correctly.


    If the World Seed was incapable of understanding and solving this problem, the merger with the world would most likely fail, and even if it didn''t, what would result from it would be a failed world on the edge of destruction.


    At first, the questions were easy, and solving them was barely a challenge, however, this did notst for long. The questions began to increase on a scale ofplexity that caused his World Seed to stutter in confusion, reaching levels of impossibilities that could not be easily derived from any prior experience, after all, Rowan had no preliminary knowledge of a Supreme World, or did he? The benefits of having multiple consciousnesses came into y as he began digging into the roots of his dimension, to the portion where he had fused with the Fragment of a Supreme World¡ªThe Mountain and Sea Ruin.


    Rowan had never bothered to truly understand all the tiny details in his realm, although doing something like this was on his agendater in the future, at this time all his consciousnesses was dedicated towards battle, plus he did not have ess to this level of information before and had not realized how much of it he could now ess.


    Digging deep into the roots of his dimension was no easy task, as the amount of information contained in a tiny strip the size of the head of a pin would fill a library the size of the moon.


    The challenge here was to find the right information, and Rowan spent a few moments sorting through an ungodly number of unneeded data until he struck gold.

 Chapter 885 Eruption

    ??A Supreme World was quite different from a Major World or a Minor World in startling ways, one of which was itspleteness. In other words, a Supreme World can amodate any sort of life, both mortal and immortal life, no matter how alien, itsws and environment could amodate everything.


    If there was any possibility for a creature to exist, it would always find the right conditions inside a Supreme world.


    Unlike smaller worlds that were affected by external factors, like their location in their sr system, the stars, and countless other factors, a Supreme World did not require external aid like nearby stars to ensure the life of the mortals on its surface, because it contained its stars and moons, its size was both infinite and limited, and any wonders a mind could conjure would be found somewhere inside a Supreme World.


    The easiest way he saw to describe a Supreme World was a mini-universe. Its size was dependent on its Will, so a Supreme World with a Will at the fourth dimension would be smaller than one with a Will at the fifth dimension. Of course to a mortal or an immortal without Will, a Supreme World would be infinite in their senses, only transcending space and time and acquiring Will would give one the ability to measure infinity.


    The fragment of the Mountain and Sea Ruin came from a Supreme World that had a Seventh dimensional Will and itsws were moreplete, if Rowan had acquired arger fragment, there was a real possibility that he would have not been able to assimte it.


    The information he gained from assessing the Mortal Level of this fragment was more than enough to satisfy his need.


    Linking the World Seed to the data hub he opened up, the stuttering Seed transformed from a sputtering me to a raging fire, in mere moments it crushed the entirety of the firstyer and the tendrils of his World Seed dug deeper until reaching another barrier.


    Immortal Layer/ Energy Design and Array Trials ¡ª Second Layer.


    The challenges here were no longer focusing on the world above but on the connection beneath the surface. This was ayer that would be the pir of this world, and without it, the world would not have the status to be even a Minor World.


    Design for Ascension of a ss 1 to a ss 10 Novitiate of an energy ss, incorporating any fluid physique dynamic¡­


    Influence the growth of a Sapient fauna to an Immortal State while enhancing its environment in a rtively mild pattern over a time frame of eighteen million years.


    Manage the Aether distribution between sixty trillion inheritors while factoring talent, location, appearance, disposition,¡­..


    The list continued unending, and Rowan did not leave the work of the World Seed alone, aware that it was not capable of tackling more than twenty percent of the tasks here.


    The questions seemed to be unending and would have frustrated anyone else, but Rowan knew that power without knowledge was useless. To reach the limit of his potential and exceed it, he must understand everything.


    It was a good thing that his dimension had been growing and evolving for four thousand years, making it possible for him to draw from a wealth of knowledge, and the progress into this level was surprisingly quicker than the first.


    "Thump¡­"


    Rowan thought he could hear roars emerging as if from an unfathomable distance, he felt his World Seed stretch as if something was gestating inside of it, and he was surprised when he felt a hint of pain.


    His consciousness could feel pain in a sense, but it was not true pain. It could not be equal to the pain born from the flesh. After decades without his real body, Rowan was not ashamed to admit that he missed the feeling of pain.


    "Aahhh¡­ my children, life has been so dull without you. My rage¡­ My fire¡­ My passion¡­ I miss the fight!


    The tendrils from his World Seed sted past the secondyer and Rowan''s excitement grew when it reached the zenith, and then nothing¡­


    There should be a third and finalyer, but what was here was a void.


    ?


    Rowan''s countdown paused and the destruction of this memory ceased. His eyes were filled with confusion as she nced around,


    "Looking for something?" Erohim grinned, he opened his left palm, and on it was a swirling orb of power that was simr to Soul energy.


    "I could feel you digging through my head, looking for the core of my being, and even if I don''t understand how you are able to do something like this, I only keep it away from you to frustrate your ambitions. Hahaha Romion, I told you, that you cannot seed without me. You should have taken the deal I once gave you, but now, I have changed the terms."


    Rowan''s eyes focused on the gleaming energy rotating in the hand of Erohim, his awareness was drawn to it like a moth to a me, why did he find it so familiar, as if he had touched it a million times before?


    His mind was swirling around in a million different directions, the feeling that he was before a great truth bombarded his consciousness and he only needed to look at it from another angle and everything would be revealed.


    "I see that you are silent. No matter, I have always appreciated a man who can take his losses with his head held high. This would be the new deal¡­ Hey, Romion, are you listening? I shall not be repeating myself."


    Rowan was lost, Erohim could as well be speaking to a wall as his mind was captured by the glow.


    Why was this core so familiar? Perhaps instead of trying to pick it apart with his eyes, he should follow the familiar aspects of it. The question he should be asking himself was why this core reminds him of Soul energy.


    Rowan was so deep in thought that even the growing roars inside his consciousness failed to drag him out of it, and when he began to feel pain in his chest as if something was trying to tear its way out of it, he was still captured by that glow.


    "The first thing obviously is to open your mind to me, revealing your true self and memories, I don''t know about you but being deceived like that left a bad taste in my mouth, obviously I have been out of the loop for a long while, seeing as I am dead and all, and severelycking information, you know that this condition is a must, the next thing¡­"


    "Silence!" Rowan roared, and it was as if six other voices spoke with him, "Let me think. Your endless prattle annoys me. One more word and I shall tear out your tongue and feast on your entrails until the end of time."


    Erohim''s dead eyes widened in rage and he looked at Rowan''s face and he went mute. Rowan''s eyes before were a dull brown, like the earth that was filled with vitality and potential, but now those eyes had changed, bing something¡­ else.


    Cold and golden, slit like a serpent, those eyes were filled with the glow from an apex predator. Beneath his skin, came several bulges, as if something was moving underneath. The sight was horrifying.


    As if this terrifying eruption had not happened, Rowan''s eyes transformed back to his previous dull color and he continued muttering to himself.


    Erohim looked at the hand holding his core and it was filled with goosebumps.

 Chapter 886 The Power of Will (1)

    Chapter 886 The Power of Will (1)


    ??Eva felt reality reassert itself and expand to create space for a series of gigantic presences a second before the Third Prince and the rest became free of their restrictions. Their presence was like ink dropped in clear water, and before long, their Aura filled the entire dimension, shattering any fragile hold she had over the battlefield and transforming the heavens above into ake of destruction.


    Above, countlesss and stars began to detonate, shattered to pieces as the great presence of their enemies filled the entire dimension, leaving only the spot around Rowan''s city and army free of the corrupting influence.


    The users of Will were forbidden from stepping foot inside a universe because their powers were absolute, but they were facing multiple enemies with this power, and Rowan''s dimension was tested to the limits, the Aura of destruction spreading above was tearing his dimension apart at the seams.


    It was no longer about winning but doing it in a short amount of time, if they remained inside this dimension for long, Rowan would perish, he could not contain all these powerful enemies inside his dimension for long. He could barely hold two Powers, and even they did not control Will.


    The light in the eyes of the demons, mages, and gods lit up in exultation, for a moment at the beginning, they had been afraid that something might have gone wrong, but with the restrictions holding them back from vanishing, they were free to destroy and plunder this dimension.


    The power of the endless undead in their ranks began to swell, and their terrifying cries increased in intensity, this was matched by the cries of the living as weapons were pointed at the pitiful number of opposition before them.


    The Lady of Shadow''s presence touched everyone to whom she was connected and she sent a pulse of encouragement toward them all, the Aura from their enemies was like anvils tied around their necks, even with the dangers before them, their morale remained firm, and addressing them onest time would only cement their resolve before the battle began.


    Her words were without any fluff, she addressed their primary fears, and left them to concentrate on what was toe,


    "Remember, when you die, your soul is safe with your Creator. Fight for your home, fight for your family. Although theye to us in endless numbers, you shall crush them all!"


    The roars that erupted from their side were spine-chilling, although their numbers were smaller, their cries eclipsed the armies of the dead.


    A shockwave erupted from below the feet of the Third Prince silencing everything on the battlefield, and the undead rose again, but Eva did not despair, they were never her target, and the tens of millions of living mages, demons, and gods she killed were worth the price she paid, but it was also something to note that the undead would always be a factor in this battle as the Third Prince could always resurrect them.


    Which simply meant the true enemies to beat were the ones at the top, killing fodder was useless when they could be brought back in a blink of an eye. Yet the presence of these endless armies could not be discounted, for a billion ants would be able to take down an elephant.


    The Lady of Shadows had been trying to pierce the barrier behind the Third Prince since the moment they entered the dimension without any sess and with the shockwave eruptions below his feet, the barrier was shaken apart and she could see his hidden pieces. Eva scowled, her worst fears had been realized.


    Not counting Golgoth and the Third Prince, there were eight more figures she saw with the light of Will burning around them. It was amazing that Rowan Dimension had been able to withstand the presence of ten enemies who were all users of Will inside it.


    Behind these monumental entities were dozens of powerful figures that although had no ess to Will, were also powerful in their own right. The weakest among them were Demon Princes and God Kings.


    Six of the Will holders were God Emperors, this number amazed Eva, it was remarkable that for such elite and singr figures, there were quite a lot of them inside this universe, just these six God Emperors alone were more than half of the enemy''s main power.


    She had never expected this number of high-level gods in this universe and one reason for oversight was that they did not have an opportunity to investigate the Supergxies at the center of the universe with the richest concentration of Aether.


    When Eva and the Angels were locked inside Rowan''s dimension, the chance to investigate the entire universe was lost, if they had more time, she would have found out about their presence and set up a way to either neutralize the God Emperors or convert them, clearly they were all born inside this universe.


    This line of reasoning did not go on for much longer before Eva realized how unlikely their presence was in this universe, especially one that was this young.


    A God Emperor was a rare individual in any universe, most times there would only be a single one of them born to a universe, and this would usually ur at the end of the universe where every great power in the universe contests for the Will of the universe in order to attain true immortality and escape the hold of their dying home.


    To be a God Emperor without the aid of the Universe Will was so difficult it was considered impossible, even with the aid of a Universe Will, the chance to be a God Emperor was slim.


    This universe was barely seven billion years old, young beyond all measures, the fact there were already five God Emperors inside of it was a clear sign of an outsider''s hand in all this.


    Eva knew that one thing that had always troubled Rowan was what the Third Prince had created for billions of years when he was outside of Trion and the truth should be standing before them now¡ªGod Emperors. The method he used for such a miracle was unknown, but the result was apparent.


    They all wore full-body armor revealing no single gap for their eyes or nose, not that they would ever need such a thing to function, another peculiar feature was how their armor was so simr to those of Golgoth, further cementing the shared origin theory. They resembled metallic statues, but the power of Will erupting from their bodies was undeniable.


    Thest two were Demons, most likely Demon Kings. The first was a Demon King who resembled a fifty-foot statue of a man that was made from blue ice, on his head was a crown of green mes, his arms were folded on his chest and his extremely handsome face was twisted in a frown, bright blue eyes roaming the battlefield and mostly focused on her.


    He must be searching for the first fallen Demon King. They had been lucky that whoever that Demon King was, it did not use the power of Will, most likely because it must have sent a small portion of his essence into this dimension expecting it to perish; he would have never expected that the death of that avatar would lead to his soul being taken.


    None of the users of Will here was making that same mistake, their bodies here were most likely filled with the majority of their essence and power, and they would not be easily taken down.

 Chapter 887 Creating A Core

    Chapter 887 Creating A Core


    ??As they were gathering info about the enemy, the enemy was also doing the same to them.


    The second Demon King even with her changed state was still recognizable¡ªMinerva. Her top half remained the same, a woman with ck skin and white hair, but everything below her waist was a giant arachnid form.


    Her abdomen was armored, with her eight legs ending in sharp spear points that tore holes in the dimension, another noteworthy thing about her appearance was a centipede around her waist like a belt, like herpanion she was looking around this dimension with curiosity, and her size was bigger than before, she was almost the size of a small mountain.


    However, at their level of power, they could easily expand their bodies until they could be asrge as a star or smaller than an ant.


    For a being as powerful as Minerva to remain as a vassal of Trion for so long showed her patience and wisdom, she would be a dangerous opponent, equal perhaps to the Third Prince in some manner.


    Eva''s mind touched Rowan''s consciousness and she smiled when she felt his Aura, it was just¡­ steady. There was a calm reassurance that surrounded him that made Eva feel that everything would turn out to be okay in the end, it did not matter what the future may bring.


    The Lady of Shadows understood that if they all died in this battle, it would be okay if they gave Rowan the time he needed toplete his ns. He was the one who could end this battle, they just needed to give him the opportunity.


    With enemies of this caliber, it was a foregone conclusion that many of Rowan''s children would perish. With the power of Will, the Soul could be crushed to nothingness, this effect could reach across time and shatter all fragments of their Soul energy, and it was unknown if Rowan would be able to collect their Soul Origin, although the chances were great, it was still not foolproof.


    The space above Eva shivered and Golgoth appeared like a specter, with a cruelugh he plunged his de into her chest, and dragged it upwards, severing the Lady of Shadows in two.


    A loud snap resounded in the battlefield and the charging undead, alongside millions of demons, mages, and gods suddenly appeared directly above the armies of Rowan as the Third Prince teleported his army instantly on them disregarding the space separating their armies.


    They crashed down like ck tides, their numbers in the hundreds of billions, so thickly clustered together that even light could not find a gap between their bodies.


    The five God Emperors shot for the changing city of Sheol, only to be intercepted by an angered white mountain as Vrager unleashed his dragon mes, but the God Emperors summoned des that cut through his mes and impacted against his gigantic body, sending waves of force that swept through the battlefield alongside Vraegar''s pained roars.


    Despite their blows, Vraegar''s scale resisted the blows from five God Emperors! His wrathful cries of disbelief at the death of Eva caused his Aura to rise to titanic proportions and he swept the five God Emperors with his wings, carrying them all to the heavens as he held them back with his body alone.


    The Ice Demon King brought his hands forward and pushed his Will forward, and the entire ground below the battlefield was frozen, a space billions of miles in diameter turning into an icy hell, and from the frozen wastes, massive demons erupted from it, pinning the armies of Rowan beneath.


    This Ice field was a direct channel to his Abyss Level, and the armies he could summon were virtually limitless.


    Minerva tapped her waist and the centipede curled around it loosened itself and began to move towards the battlefield as its size began to balloon, she stayed back observing the entire scene.


    Space shattered in the midst of the army as the Third Prince appeared before the Eye of Rowan in a burst of red light and summoned his poisoned de, with a grunt he swung it downwards.


    ?


    "I have it!" Rowan gasped aloud, his understanding of the Soul reaching a new dimension by watching how the Will of Erohim worked with the core of this world.


    There was a reason every dimension was connected to Chaos Third Dimension¡ªThe Great Darkness, it was not because of the resources, although that yed a great part, it was also because it contained the framework to push for higher dimensions.


    Erohim was wasting his time trying to draw his attention to whatever deal he was proposing, no matter how favorable it would be to him, he would be foolish to consider it.


    Rowan was about to make a bet, he needed the core of the Supreme World toplete the assimtion with his World Seed. This alone would give him the Will of this world, but as it turned out, the Will of Erohim had already merged with it, but did he truly need this Will?


    Taking over the World Engine from his Chaos Bloodline meant Rowan had all the framework he needed to build his own core inside this.


    Hecked a Fourth Dimensional Will, but he still had ess to a Will of his own. The challenge was to weave his Will with the essence of this world creating a new core. He guessed this was the method all Supreme Worlds were created, but their creators would usually have to be Directly support the authors on WebNovel!


    extremely powerful holders of Will, but he would have to manage.


    were created, but their creators would usually have to be extremely powerful holders of Will, but he would have to When the de of Golgoth pierced into Eva''s body Rowan shivered, and his eyes began to transform as deep growls emerged from his body, but with a decisive move, he suppressed his emotions and ced his palms together, closing his eyes.


    He had no time to contemte the battle ongoing in his dimension, he wished he had more than three consciousnesses here with him to elerate the creation of his World Will, but for that, he needed more Aura. At this moment Rowan regretted not hunting the Gods of Trion and harvesting their Aura when he had the chance, but they had all mysteriously vanished from the battlefield after he created his Powers.


    Rowan needed a base, and it was his Will, although this would lead to a weakness in his consciousness inside his dimension, Rowan began diverting his Will of Truth and pushing it into the World Seed.


    The World Seed began a dramatic transformation as more of the Will of Truth poured into it, no longer having the shape of a dandelion, it transformed into a lidless eye, and the tendrils now resembled veins.


    Rowan pulled Soul Energy and he began to weave, the twoyers, Mortal and Immortal into the World Seed, using his Will as a glue holding it all together.


    At first, he thought his conjectures were wrong, and that there was no connection between Soul Energy and Will in the creation of a World Core, but then with a click, the first portion of the process merged.


    Knowing there could be several problems he could not anticipate ahead, Rowan drove deeper into his work, trying to ignore the cries of his children, as they fought to give him the time he needed and suppress the growing rage in his heart that was threatening to shatter his sanity.


    ?


    Erohim watched Rowan and he chuckled, finding afortable position and sitting down. If he was not wrong, things were not going well for Romion, and he only needed to wait for him toe crawling, and at that time, he would not offer any deals, the boy would either be his ve or parish in the hands of the shadows.


    Erohim knew which one he would pick. Heughed silently as he closed his eyes and waited.

 Chapter 888 The Foundations of A New World

    <h4>Chapter 888 The Foundations of A New World</h4>


    This could be one of the most important things he would ever do, Rowan thought, and it made it important that he was not distracted, his rage was boiling, although he had made certain decisions when it came to defending his dimension, he began to wonder if the trade-offs were worth it.


    His consciousnesses inside his dimension were calm and collected, influenced by his Sheol bloodline, but the emerging power of his Ouroboros bloodline was tainting his perception.


    They imed everything under creation as their own, and the loss of any of his children was like driving pins through his eyes, and for a moment he was on the verge of failing when his consciousnesses inside his dimension sent over a surge of strength and advice.


    "Don''t fight the rage, use it. It is yours, and it works for you, it is your Light that can never be extinguished!"


    Rowan shuddered, how could he have ever forgotten? His bloodline was filled with rage, but it was also cold. His heart which was beating a thousand times a minute, settled into a slow and regr rhythm.


    The emotions in his consciousness were channeled towards his creation and his mind went still, sinking back into the cool ocean of thoughts, where the work that transcends the gods and immortals was created.


    He found that he liked it here, as he sank deeper into this ocean, and his creation revealed itself before him.


    Rowan had once watched the entire life cycle of a Dragonfly when he was a mortal on Earth in a shallow swamp behind his home. From its egg to its nymph stage and finally as an adult. Unlike other insects that go through a fourth state of metamorphosis, a Dragonfly would skip the pupae stage and be a full adult after leaving the waters of their birth.


    He thought this example was rather apt because he could feel the same transformation happening inside his World Seed as he grew closer topleting the Core of this world. His children, the Ouroboros, were skipping the long line of evolution and transformation, emerging even before the Core wasplete.


    The transformed World Seed that resembled an eye began to bleed, as the six sinuous bodies pushed against the membrane of the eye, a haunting cry emerging from them that spread until it reached the Eye of the Primordial of Evil below.


    On the ground, Ss ck and Aeris, who were creating a massive Spell Formation to begin the transformation of this ce, looked up in curiosity at the Red Moon above.


    Ss frowned, "Is that normal?"


    "How should I know? Complete the Scripts so I can leave this ce," Aeris grimaced in irritation, "Being so close to him, I can barely keep my mind straight, if I spend another hour here I shall be sacrificing myself to him!"


    "It is tempting," Ss sighed, "Dropping all our burden and returning to him."


    "Focus Ss, that is not the n, without our direction, there will be no Focus for the event, no matter how much we want to rejoin with him, we are Shadows, and our essence would not feed him." Aeris snapped.


    Ss shrugged, "That should have been the truth before, but you know that we have changed, we now have souls Aeris, even you, we can bring him back with our sacrifice, all this battle between us all is useless."


    Aeris looked at Ss with hate, "Don''t talk to me about sacrifice. If you want to die, thenplete your part and I will dly merge you with him. As for me, I have lived for too long and paid for the privilege of existence!"


    Ss looked away, "Our lives were never ours, we should have awoken him when we knew we were no longer empty, Erohim was correct, we are all traitors."


    Aeris grinned, "You speak so much nonsense, Ss, here¡­ I will leave the Scripts, you can jump in and sacrifice yourself to him, it should be enough to allow him a single dream."


    She waited for Ss to make a move but he remained still, "See, you are just like me, you are just like the rest of us. Silence and dreams are no longer enough, the demise of Fourth was inevitable, and we would follow his doom if we don''t focus on ourselves first!"


    Ss sighed and snapped his fingers, bringing the sleeping true bodies of the gods of Trion to their side, and he methodically began his sacrificial ughter of the gods on the six edges of the Scripts.


    Aeris nodded, "There is so much power here that even if shared among us all, we would be below the Primordials only, who then in all of creation could stop us?"


    ?


    Rowan grimaced in pain and euphoria, not focusing on the peculiarities of this new creation, for it was creation, but unlike anyone he had ever done before, for he had never been so involved.


    This action of creating the Core was stripping all his knowledge and experience, cing everything of him to the test. He felt as if he was on a cart moving down a mountain, he had to maintain precise control as he descended faster and faster and any single mistake would have it all crash down, yet there was no path for him to descend, and he had to chart a new course as he made his way down.


    Everyone had teachers, but Rowan had always trodden the path to the future alone. At first, it was because he had no choice, he could not find a teacher who was powerful enough to teach him without robbing him of his gifts, and now after making his way through life alone, he would have it no other way.


    This was the path of the Primordials, the first in creation, who took power for themselves out of nothingness.


    Rowan had answered all the theories about running aplex entity like a Supreme World and now he had to build the base that could support that theory.


    His consciousness whirled around in a frenzy, he needed to make the right choice as he would not have a second chance if he failed in any step. Rowan became thankful for the baptism of his consciousness he underwent when the Primordial Record showed him the battles between Primordials, without that event, his consciousness would have never been able to support this level of concentration.


    After parsing through trillions of options, he smiled to himself as he returned to his root and everything inside him told him he had made the right decision.


    He used himself as a blueprint to support this world, and unlike any World Creator, Rowan did not just start with the Soul, but with the Soul''s Origin. He wondered how others created their World Core, but he doubted anyone else before him had used Soul Origin as a foundation, for the Soul was uncharted Territory, and even Primordials had not fully understood its workings.


    Rowan had seen the shape and form of his Soul Origin, the white that represented Rowan Carter, the green of Rowan Kuranes, and the gold of Erohim, all these came together to create something new.


    From this Soul Origin, he drew out a portent mass of Soup Energy and he dragged it into a world that he was creating alongside this creation. Proceeding through the growing fragments of the World Core and giving it light, heat, vitality, Aura, and millions of otherponents necessary to hold life.

 Chapter 889 World Bearer

    Chapter 889 World Bearer


    ??There was a long sigh and a giant ripple in creation as he made his first life, not through any technique or ability, but with his knowledge. This first step was important.


    The child was born.


    Yet he was the first to be born of this world and his conception was special, after all, there was no mortal flesh to be found here, and so the light from the moon was his nket, the sun was his heart, the earth became his bones and the trees became his flesh, the first ocean that developed entered his body and became his blood and when he opened his mouth needing to cry out, the first breeze became his lungs and was the spark that ignited the forge of his life.


    This concept seemed simple, but Rowan had drawn from all the immortal and mortal power systems he had ever known to create this firstborn.


    The mysteries engraved in a single inch of his flesh would satisfy the cravings of a thousand Archmage for an eternity.


    The birth of the child solidified the Core of the world, and his cries ignited it, bringing forth the birth of light and the stars.


    Life, light darkness, erupted from the child, spreading with speeds beyondprehension, weaving and wrapping itself into a purple-white and purple Core that hovered in front of the child.


    From the distance, he could hear barks, hoots, and twitters, as a world filled with life erupted, time speeding along as he solidified the concept of a mortal and immortal.


    The child slept for a million years and when he woke up, he saw that on his belly was a great city filled with mortals, and he watched and he learned, their antics making him giggle, this created great earthquakes, and the natives of this city learned of his great presence, and with time they knew how to pacify the earth below them, making the child slumber for decades at a time.


    The people who were able to learn this skill became the first Shaman, as the merger between the mortal and the immortal solidified.


    The concept of godhood was whispered quietly in the dark of the night, and the mes of ambition were born in the hearts of the mortals.


    Since Rowan built this world directly from a Soul Origin and linked it to its core, it developed peculiar traits, in which every part of his body could grant a boon. Everything that happened was in his control and also not, and he only needed to steer the Core to its optimal conclusion.


    The mortals that settled on his arms and fists became great warriors and berserkers, channeling endless might through their bodies, they constantly broke the shackles of their flesh, and they were the first to start the great wars that erupted all over his body, but life was cycle of light and darkness. Their rage served a purpose and it enhanced the merger between the mortal and the immortal. The World Core grew.


    The mortals that settled on his legs became Nomads, they became the first Windrunners. Traveling around the entirety of his body and even beyond, exploring newnds that appeared out of thin air outside of his body as the World Core grew stronger.


    The Windrunners showed him sights that he could have never seen as hey there on the earth, nurtured by the Shamans, who had begun drawing strength from his body, enhancing their lifespan, and creating means to fight against the Berserkers that wished to dominate the realm.


    It was a certain group of Windrunner that discovered his eyes. The Shaman kept him asleep for decades at a time, but sometimes he woke up, and those Windrunners were there to see his eyes open.


    He did not know what this sight might have seemed to their senses, but he imagined it must be like seeing a vast pool appear out of nothingness. Seven among them fought their fears and braved the pool, dipping themselves into its cool waters.


    There seemed to be no effect, as their bodies and talents remained the same, although they lived multiple times longer than their brethren, this alone gave them esteemed status, but the true change happened when they died.


    Unlike every world he knew, Rowan had formed the base of this world from the energy that he understood the most and also the least, Soul Energy, and not just Soul Energy, he went to the roots and created it using Soul Origin, and his eyes were connected to it.


    The seven Windrunners that entered his eyes died and unlike every other mortal, they were born again in the body of a child.


    These seven Windrunners had achieved a strange form of Immortality, for they kept all the skills and memories of their previous lives anytime they died and were reborn.


    These seven led their tribes to greatness, and slowly their nature as Windrunners began to change as time pushed inexorably forward.  They saw that the Barbarians and the Shamans would not end their battle and they sought ultimate power.


    Their long lives and endless wandering led them to his chest where these seven having learned the abilities of both the Shaman and the Berserker found a way to connect to his heart and they gained power, bing the first gods and rulers of thisnd.


    This actpleted his Core. Once more, he had ventured where he was not supposed to have the ability to reach, and he had seeded.


    It should be everything he needed to finish connecting with the world, but Rowan felt that there was something missing. His instincts informed him that there was still a step.


    Rowan was confused, although this Core carried a Third Dimensional Will, it wasplete, and then he saw his mistake. For anyone else, this Core was perfect, because this power was theirs but also separate from them, however he was different, he could not just create worlds, he could be them.


    He could not just create dimensions, the dimensions could be his body. His Core could not be like everyone else, because he could be the Core itself.


    The child for the first time since his birth, opened his mouth and he swallowed the Core, bing one with it.


    ?


    In the memory of Erohim, Rowan had no idea a tear was running down his face as he opened his hands, revealing a mass of energy that was smaller than that of Erohim but pulsed with such life and vitality, that the memory began healing itself, being subverted by his Will that began to spread over everything.


    This time it was not Rowan''s order that made it so, but the sight of this core drove Erohim to speechlessness.


    Something shifted in creation, and reality opened, Rowan''s eyes looked upwards and he saw a gigantic Steele begin to descend. Covered by lightning and fire, it reminded Rowan of the Primordial Record and when he felt the Aura erupting from it, he knew he was correct. This was an unknown Singrity!


    Rowan was speechless, he had no idea there could ever be another type of Singrity in existence.


    Erohim''s eyes widened until they began to bleed, he screamed, his words were unintelligible, but Rowan understood him,


    "No, no, this is not possible! How can you summon a World Bearer test inside my memories? This is not right, you have to be a¡­"


    The Steele erupted, shattering this entire reality and using it as fuel to drag Rowan''s consciousness into it.


    The voice of the Steel entered his mind,


    "Honored One, You Are The 117th since the beginning of existence to Summon a World Steele. Take your first step as a World Bearer and engrave your name!"

 Chapter 890 True Name

    Chapter 890 True Name


    ??Rowan was silent as he observed the Steele, aware that he was standing before one of the most powerful entities in existence, in their own right a Singrity should be equal and also lesser than a Primordial.


    He had no way topare their powers at this time, but he knew thatbining with the Primordial Record had given birth to an entity with the power to surpass the Primordials, what powers would this Steele hold, and did it have an owner?


    Apart from the Primordial Record and this Steele, were there other Singrities, or were they the only two in existence?


    So many questions he wanted to ask, but he felt an overbearing Will urging him to touch the Steele and engrave his name, without it, his World Core would still beplete, but he would lose out on something so incredibly precious that in all of creation, barely a hundred plus individuals had seeded.


    The odds of this urring and receiving the title of a World Bearer were almost equal to receiving the Primordial Record when ced against the entirety of time and the number of beings who dwelled in creation.


    He did not know this would happen when hepleted the World Core, but it had already shattered the domain of Erohim and the man who was left was barely a threat. The power of the Steele was undeniable, appearing in this broken universe that was nothing but a memory of Erohim and seizing control of it with no issues.


    The decision had been made already, and Rowan would not deny himself the privilege to be a World Bearer, although he knew that with benefits, also came a hidden cost; new and unknown enemies, and an unknown path ahead.


    Rowan walked towards the Steele, observing its shape, it was the size of a small hill, and etched onto it was the types of Scripts that Rowan saw inside the Primordial Record, except there were subtle differences that made it appear alien.


    Whatevernguage this was it carried power and it was still unknown to him, the only thing he had that was a bit simr was the Words of Enoch, now transformed into the Breath of Enoch in his dimension.


    This power was the only one that was closest in shape to this mysterious Scripts and Rowan had studied it for a long time, discovering new mysteries inside of it, and he had held back against using this power until he was sure he understood its full potential.


    Rowan understood that whatever he used this power for must be multi-universe breaking. Anything less would be a waste.


    There was a subtle force erupting from the Steele that pushed him backward as he stepped closer, but he knew that this was not a sign of rejection, it was only the innate power inside this Steele that was so massive, that anything not worthy would not be able to reach it.


    He was worthy, but it was also difficult toplete the ritual. Difficult, not impossible.


    Pushing through the barrier of repulsion that created a shining corona of force around his consciousness, Rowan stretched forth his fist, he was a few inches away from touching it, but he opened his hand, and his index finger touched the Steele.


    A bright purple light shone in the spot where his finger made contact and it spread until it covered the Steele. A slow hum began to arise from it, and suddenly as if time was reversed, the purple light flowed back from the Steele and smashed into Rowan''s consciousness.


    He stepped back and squeezed his head, his mouth opened in a silent scream as he froze in position, on the surface, nothing had changed, but beneath, was something different.


    Rowan felt a cold Will, powerful beyond measure, take hold of his consciousness and his memories were riffled through, his defenses crumbled like paper, as the Will bore deeper into him. Rowan could not fight it, and he could only dy it by pushing all his important memories deep into the Core of his being. The Will reached his core and before Rowan could abandon hope, it was rebounded by an equal force¡ªThe Primordial Record.


    He had been growing distant from the Primordial Record when he saw that the Singrity did not truly believe he would prevail over the odds of ascension to a Primordial and when he knew that the origins of the Primordial Record could be troublesome. His trust in this treasure had began to decrease over time. The Singrity demanded too much of him, and Rowan would not lose itself to its vision, no matter how grand it was.


    Rowan had begun using it less and less, depending more on his knowledge and Will to push himself forward, after all, he had made a bet with this treasure that he would not only be a Primordial in his own terms, he was also going to exceed that level.


    Yet Rowan found himself d that he had the Primordial Record here with him at the end, despite its alien nature, this treasure had chosen him, and when push came to shove, his Singrity was by his side.


    He had secrets that would follow him to his grave and no one would take it away from him, not even a Singrity. His helplessness against this Steele was unexpected and unpleasant, and he was d at this time he had the Primordial Record by his side when he had failed to stop it incursion.


    The Will of the Steele paused at this unexpected barrier in his thought, yet Rowan sensed no anger or ill intent from it, having being denied, it simply took a different approach and spoke to him,


    "The First Boon cannot be granted for there is a failure to assess your true nature. You shall not be named by the Steele. This event had urred only eleven times in history; therefore you shall be the one to make your True Name. I should warn you, this act would make it impossible for your true rewards to be calcted in its entirety and only an estimate would be given, is this eptable to you? Without your True Name, your World Bearer Title cannot be granted!"


    Rowan did not wonder for long why he chose to protect his memory so fiercely, even from something that might be beneficial to him, he figured out that his memory was all he truly had, and except for his enemies and in rare cases, Rowan did not try to read the mind of those around him, he had an umon respect for this.


    Everyone had the privilege of keeping something of themselves away from the world, and he had plenty he did not want the world to know.


    Rowan felt his heart seized, although in this body he did not have a heart, he could feel a surge across all his consciousnesses in acknowledgment. Finally he was going to take a step that he had nned for so long, but he never wanted to use for various reasons.


    His True Name might seem to be a small issue, but since the moment he defeated Caine and took control of his bloodlines, he knew he was notplete, not without his name. It may not look like it, but this was something that Rowan had dedicated a majority of his consciousness power in trying to solve.

 Chapter 891 Time, Come To Me!

    <h4>Chapter 891 Time, Come To Me!</h4>


    A True Name would follow him until the end of his path, and so he had made preparations for it, and over time that preparation had been evolving into something different with every event that was taking ce in his life, and now it would seem that he had to finally take this measure.


    Rowan took a few steps back from the Steele and whispered to himself, "My True Name, how odd that after all this time, I have considered what to call myself and received no good results. Yet who knew that the one who gave me my name would turn out to be her? It is time to go back and im it."


    There was a gamble and an opportunity for him in the iming of his True Name, if he seeded it would shake all of creation, if he failed he may never recover.


    This n came to him like a fever dream, borne by circumstances and coincidences, and it was something he was sure the Primordial Record did not even know about, he created this n during the times the Primordial Record was in slumber, and he had allowed this n to sink deeply into his consciousness.


    He had too many enemies and their reaches were almost boundless, he would only win by not just staying one step ahead, but in his battle with the Reflections, he had to stay a hundred steps ahead if possible.


    Such an idea was madness, but Rowan had the tools and he thought it could be done.


    Yet it was so oundish that he needed confirmation from something that was close to All Knowing and he showed his dreams to the Primordial Record and it was shared with the Steele as well. Rowan was willing to share his dreams and memories, but it was on the condition that he was the one who made the choice.


    It did not take long for the verdict to reach him.


    "This cannot be done!" The Primordial Record spoke.


    "Creation would be fractured!" The Steele agreed, "There is no past inference to draw upon."


    Rowan smiled, "Not all creation, only a small part of it. Just here, and in a universe that is dead."


    The two Singrities were quiet for a while, it would seem that Rowan''s idea was so oundish that for them it took time to contemte, his heart was in his mouth as he waited for the verdict, he had run all the numbers, and technically it should work, but he was still willing to listen to the wisdom of the Singrities, after all, what he was nning was sheer madness, but every genius was once thought as mad.


    It was the Primordial Record that first broke the silence,


    "This could¡­ work, but it would be too much to hold, even for one such as you. Yet knowing who you are, I can see you doing nothing less." Rowan could almost see the Primordial Record shake its head.


    "I will hold, nothing can break me."


    There was a longer pause and then the Primordial Record spoke, "If you seed, then I shall believe in your dreams in the future."


    Rowan smiled, this was all he needed. He was surprised when the Steele spoke next,


    "If you do this, then you would be the first in all of creation¡­" The Steele mumbled, "Your title shall be unique, and I shall have to deliberate long on it."


    Rowan nodded at the Steele and he sighed, "Everything that was happening has been leading to this moment, then let it be so."


    Closing his eyes he reached deep inside of him, the preparation had already been made long ago and he was reaching inside himself looking for strength, although he told the Primordial Record that he could hold, he wondered if perhaps today would be the day that going beyond his limits would not be enough.


    Not bothering about the risk, he drew the power from all his consciousnesses leaving them with less than twenty percent of their overall strength.


    This consciousness now bloomed with power and light that tore through the darkness, illuminating the shrunken form of Erohim in the distance who was frozen in awe at the sight of the Steele, and he turned towards Rowan and gasped.


    Rowan''s consciousness had previously taken the form of a child and now it grew until it was a man, but the light shining from it was so bright, that in the entire lifespan of this universe, there had never been a light that shone brighter, or will there ever be.


    Rowan drew upon the BREATH OF ENOCH, a power that he should only use when he wanted to break every rule and he roared, "Time,e to me!"


    ?


    His roar held the darkness, the sound filling the void, having the weight of Will behind it and something more¡­. Something indescribably ancient and sacred, whose roots could not be named.


    The Darkness held for as long as it could, but Rowan''s cry could not be denied, and it cracked open, this memory of a dead man in an empty universe that should not exist¡­ opened.


    Erohim saw all this and he fell to his knees, and then he screamed as he fell through the cracks that shattered the darkness, plunging into a zone of unreality and madness, which even he could notprehend.


    He seemed to fall for an eternity, but Erohim was a monster that had lived for countless eternities and he reoriented himself with difficulty. This ce was not suitable for life, and he had to get out or he would be imprisoned in this limbo forever, a fate that was far worse than death.


    Something screamed past him, and it was so massive that he could notprehend it for a moment, and so fast that to his senses it was nothing but a blur. The speed of its movement caused this space of null reality to splinter into shards that nearly tore him to pieces, and Erohim, knowing it was his only chance for freedom and survival, seized the blur that was still hurtling past him and was yanked upwards with bone-crushing force.


    His body mmed against a hard surface and pain like he had never known flooded through his body, he nearly let go in shock when he discovered that he was bleeding, and his immortality had been stripped away, leaving him in a powerful body but still mortal, even in his disbelief he held on as leaving it would mean his death, and that was how he saw he was holding on to a massive chain that seemed to have no beginning or an end.


    The chain was flying towards the bright light ahead like an iron filling attracted to a ma, and even though he had fallen for an infinity, the light was still so bright it illuminated this space, and his mouth fell open in shock and horror when he saw that more chains were piercing through the void and flying towards the light.


    The echo of Rowan''s voice that was holding so much power filled this entire space and repeatedly swept past him and Erohim in his madness began to weep, he had never seen anything so magnificent and terrible after his main body fell.


    The world of Primordials had been hidden from his sight and now he was seeing it being resurrected.


    Erohim cried out in adoration as his flesh was minced to the bones and his skeleton grew mouths and sang Rowan''s glory, for they were the first to witness it.


    In the depth of his fading mind was a thought; what sort of monster had the Shadows created?

 Chapter 892 Deadly Dance

    ??Inside Rowan''s dimension, the battle to decide its fate had suddenly shifted to an unfavorable one with the inhibitions blocking his enemies from acting with their true power.


    Their attacks were sudden and devastating, clearly nned, and effortlessly executed. The Third Prince was aware that Rowan was not an enemy you handled with half measures. He had lost so many times to the tricky bastard because he had not given him hisplete attention.


    The order he gave had been simple: use your most devastating ability at once and crush him and his forces, anything less would only give Rowan time to adapt, and that was a terrifying prospect. In a short period of time this child had performed miracles after miracles, from a nuisance to one of the greatest threats he had ever faced in his existence, Rowan had proven beyond doubt that he was not to be taken for granted.


    The only problem was that¡­


    "Boom!!!!"


    Theirbined attacksnded with devastating consequences, hundreds of millions of lives were snuffed out in a blink, and even the massive body of the white dragon crashed to the earth, his head nearly shattered to pieces. It was surprising that a creature without Will had been able to hold back so many God Emperors for as long as he did.


    Rowan''s great eye was sliced in two and it fell apart in a golden spray that sted for miles, the rest of the eye began to copse into a heap of rotten slime as the poison of the de consumed its remains, and as Golgoth stomped on the head of Eva while howling in glee watching the armies of Rowan melt between the unfathomable bulk of the undead above and the frozen demons below, reality shuddered and their prey copsed into bubbles.


    The body of the Lady of Shadows vanished, same with her armies and the remnants of the great eye of Rowan dissipated, transforming into billions of shiny bubbles.


    For a brief moment here, the entire battlefield was transformed into a space that could be considered almost beautiful, as the bubbles shone with all the light of the rainbow, and the undead army and demons stalked through the fields of battle confused, one moment that had been tearing their enemies apart and the next¡­ shiny bubbles.


    The Third Prince frowned as he looked around him, the feeling of irritation that was in his heart began to grow, and he cursed in anger when Golgoth in his anger began to scream andsh out.


    His cries of rage and his weapons decimated their armies for miles as he tore through their ranks looking for the enemy, he wanted to call him to order as his actions had killed multiple living fodder when Golgoth howl stopped and his armored figure bent down and picked up a bubble, in his rage he had destroyed a majority of it, he brought it close to his face and then squeezed.


    Suddenly jerking his head to the left as he watched the distance, a few million miles away where space trembled and the armies of Rowan reappeared intact, the same with Eva and the great eye of Rowan.


    Golgoth''s gaze turned to the Third Prince, who nodded at him, an assurance that what he saw was not a mirage and their prey was not able to escape their hold,


    "How far can you run, before your tiny hearts give out?" Golgothughed aloud, before tearing his way through space, hunting.


    With Ascension so close at hand, Golgoth would make sure any barrier wasid low, even if he had to do it with his two hands.


    ?


    "Did you get it all? I''m not sure whether we can repeat that maneuver. This Spell was one of the ultimate moves of our Primogenitor and it has taken thest of his essence to pull it off."


    The three Sages, Han Li, Ni Tian, and Sparrow had the surging golden glow surrounding their bodies diminished, as the spell that had conjured from their unique heritage had given Eva the details about the hidden might of their enemies'' forces.


    The Sages shivered internally, as they watched the Lady of Shadow close her eyes in contemtion. This woman was truly ruthless and her cunning was without equal. She had been willing to bring their entire army to the verge of death just to discover the hidden hands of their enemy.


    War for the Sages had involved tactics, but not to this level, they usually settled battle in great frontal affairs, where two armies shed until the stronger came out on top, but Eva was not treating this battle like that, to her this battle was more like a deadly dance. she wielded the entire army like they were a part of her body.


    Vraegar shook hisrge head, his eyes were filled with such great rage, that red burning light was erupting from them, his anger spread to the spirits and beasts in the army and their bodies shook and began expanding. Although he knew the n was to draw as much attention as possible, his pride as the Dragon God stung that he had nearly been killed. He wanted blood.


    Beside the raging dragon was the tiny body of Lost looking at the Great Eye of Rowan, he was connected to it more closely than any of Rowan''s children and he had felt the pain and the sense of loss as the de from the Third Prince had torn the eye in two.


    His eyes went red and he gnashed his teeth together, as his breathing became heavy, for the first time in his life, the little boy was experiencing true rage.


    He could notprehend why someone would enter their home and seek to destroy his creator, this war had been fun all this while, as the boy did not truly take it seriously, his nature was one of a wanderer and everything in creation was an endless source of delight, but his beautiful world was shaken and Lost was angry.


    Lost began to slowly finger the beads in his chest and looked towards the army of their enemy that had turned and was speeding towards them with supernatural speed. His eyes burned with white mes, "They are not gonna hurt you again!" he whispered.


    ?


    The Lady of Shadows nodded at the three Sages, their exclusive spells borne from their unique heritage as thest Guardians of the Mountain and Sea Realm had served their purpose, "You won''t have to perform the spell again, prepare for battle, I have everything I need."


    She knew the capabilities of every facet of Rowan''s army and she understood the best time to use their expertise. The entire purpose of this battle was to buy time and unearth the abilities of their enemies. The Third Prince had showcased a lot of his powers in his bid to crush them, and she had taken notice of them all.


    Eva suddenly felt the consciousness of Rowan bing dim, any panic she may have felt was assuaged by his words of assurance, his battle was not only being fought here and he had to move his energy to various ces at the same time.


    ''Leave this one to me,'' She projected her thoughts towards Rowan and turned towards the section of the army that contained hundreds of millions of Rowan''s children, she sent forth her Will and also cried out, "Children of the Ouroboros¡­ Ground Them!"

 Chapter 893 Dusk... Dawn

    ??Eva''s order rang out like the crack of a whip, and her orders were answered with unrivaled fervor.


    "HAAH!!!"


    The roars from the throats of hundreds of millions could shatter continents, the Children of the Ouroboros had multiple gifts, but their most dominant trait was strength. They were mainly predisposed to be closebat fighters, but they had certain bloodline powers that made them deadly at range.


    What Eva did was find a way to make all of them unleash that talent in sync. It was the only way to create a proper army out of them, their collective ability unleashed as one was far greater than any of them could ever unleash individually.


    d in heavy armor that weighed hundreds of tons, the children of the Ouroboros dropped their weapons and mmed their palms together, the golden glow of Eruption began to emerge between their palms and brightened dramatically as if they were holding a star between their palms.


    This light was so bright it hid their bodies beneath the re before the light vanished.


    Their bodies were covered with steam that rapidly dispersed, disying their transformed bodies. The hands that were mmed together were still in the same position, but two more pairs of golden energy arms had appeared below those arms.


    This was the unique talent of the Ouroboros bloodline¡ªHands Of Force. To be considered a candidate for this army, one must be able to summon two pairs of Hands of Force, it was the threshold to be able to summon the greatest area technique of their bloodline.


    Those golden energy limbs mmed into the earth and overhead like massive stars blinking to life, massive golden palms appeared overhead each of them was well over ten thousand feet in diameter and nearly numbering a billion, they perfectly covered the entire army of Rowan like a massive golden umbre.


    From those palms, golden rain began to fall, each drop of rain was as heavy as a mountain, but their weight was not the issue, it was the special properties of their Eruption ability that had the capability to freeze space that made this technique truly dangerous.


    Each drop of golden rain caused space to solidify and as more rain fell space became increasinglypacted until the air was denser than diamonds as the rain kept falling with no hint of stopping, the space grew increasinglypacted, but this ability did not affect any of Rowan''s children.


    The limits for this Space freezing ability were unknown since the summoner would usually run out of energy after a while, but it was one of the most terrifying abilities of the Ouroboros Bloodline because this golden rain was permanent unless forcibly dispelled.


    Golgoth who had been piercing through space was forcefully ejected, and his movement which was supposed to be so fast that it should defy imagination could now be easily traced using eyesight.


    He looked down in anger at the warriors who remained in a crouching position as they channeled their ability; if he was not shrouded by his Will, it would be impossible for him to even move past the speed of a snail. Swerving towards them he grunted in pain as multiple purple arrows embedded themselves into his back, looking back in anger he saw the Lady of Shadows dropping her hands as she held a massive bow.


    He ignored her and focused on his target, his 4th Dimensional Will of Rending made him the best candidate to dispel this technique, he lifted his de and Eva made him pay for his negligence.


    The glowing arrow shafts that were still embedded in his back unexpectedly began to vibrate and push themselves into his body before exploding, blowing out first size chunks of his flesh and crushing every bone in his torso, Golgoth shuddered, his undead state made it difficult for him to heal his wounds, and hisbat capability for a short while has been reduced.


    Screaming in rage, Golgoth channeled his Will into Gaping Undoer and threw his Great Sword at Eva. The sword tore through the golden rain, shattering multiple barriers created by the Spell Weavers, and mmed into Eva, causing a massive explosion in her surroundings as the force carried by Golgoth''s de was so terrifying it could shatter multiple gxies.


    The eruption of force ended, and Golgoth chuckled, expecting to see the pinned corpse of Eva, and the sight that greeted his eyes made him growl, "Impossible."


    Eva''s hands surrounded by purple light had sped the des between her palms, halting its momentum. The tip of the Great sword was only a single inch away from her forehead.


    mming the sword into the ground, she retrieved her now and in the space of a second fired hundreds of arrows into the hilt of the de. The shriek from the weapon as pieces of it began to fly off defended everyone around her for hundreds of miles.


    Golgoth held his head and screamed in rage, holding out his hand, he summoned his weapon and it reappeared on his palm, and it was nearly broken in half, bleeding and screaming in pain, Golgoth echoed its cries as his helm exploded open revealing dozens of tentacles from his nightmarish mouth as he revealed the true corruption of his being underneath the armor.


    "You will pay for that!" his shrill scream did not sound like it came from a man, but a corpse.


    The rest of the Will holders mmed against the barrier of golden rain and although it slowed their movements, it could not stop them. They began to move towards the Children of Ouroboros, they needed to break apart this technique or the rest of their army would be incapacitated.


    "Defend them!" Vraegar roared and beating his massive wings he headed for the Will Holders, the rest of the army roared and followed him as they unleashed brilliant bursts of power that traveled unhindered through the golden rain, mming into the Will Holders and pushing them back.


    Eva nodded at Diane and the three Sages beside her and they threw themselves towards the Will Holders. The golden rain would ensure that their endless armies would be held back and they could focus on the ten Will Holders. They might not be able to kill them, but they would hold them for as long as necessary.


    She frowned and looked around her noticing that Lost was missing, and before she could trace him, her attention was drawn by a voice.


    "This is futile Rowan," the voice of the Third Prince echoed through the battlefield, "surely, you know you cannot win this fight, and watching you struggle with your games and tricks, why son¡­ it breaks my heart. Did you not promise that you will kill me on a certain day? I don''t know about you, but that day was seven days ago and yet, here I am standing, face it boy, you have lost. The moment you showed me that you were going to be a nuisance, you should have known that this would be the result. Now would you settle down and ept your death with grace?"


    "I DID NOT FORGET."


    A voice that sounded like Rowan and yet not like him as it sounded as if multiple people were speaking at the same time, and it was so loud it silenced the entire battle.


    The dimension suddenly quaked and with a disgusting sound as if flesh was being ripped apart, the entire dimension was sliced in two, revealing the dead universe outside and something else.


    Chains¡­ Impossibly long chains and a figure that was glowing brighter than any star in the universe.


    The figure pointed his left hand and it seemed to cover the entire universe and the broken dimension, "Dusk."


    Half of the chains extended and wrapped the entire universe and the dimension. This sight was so astonishing that in the silence that shrouded the universe, you would be able to hear a pin drop.


    These chains were as massive ass along their width and thousands of chains that seemed to have no end wrapping around the entire universe were mind-


    numbing, of course only the Will Holders could see the true extent of this move and it shocked them to their core. Everyone else only saw massive chains that prated deep into eternity with no end in sight and covered the entire horizon.


    Rowan pointed his right hand upwards and said, "Dawn!"

 Chapter 894 Shrinking Reality

    Chapter 894 Shrinking Reality


    ??In a battle of this nature withbatants that could move at speeds closer to light and even exceed it, time was a malleable factor and in a single second, many actions could be taken.


    Rowan had just cast the first part of his spell and its effects had enthralled everyone on the battlefield, his right hand was rising to cast the second part of his spell, but the shock of his arrival could not hold his enemies in ce for long.


    Golgoth hastily sted the waves of abilities that had reached him from the armies of Rowan who at this time could not truly understand what was happening, not just them, except for several powerful demon princes, Archmages, and God King who had specialized surveince spells or devices, ny-nine percent of thebatants inside the dimension did not understand what was happening.


    Recall that Rowan''s dimension was half a billion light years in diameter and even when it split apart, most of his children could only see a fraction of this amazing phenomenon, due to the size of his dimension and the universe atrge, the disturbance of the split and the chains did not truly affect them.


    It was the difference between dropping a rock in a pool and an ocean. In a pool, one could easily notice the ripple that came from the stone from the edge of the pool, and in an ocean, one could not even notice a thousand boulders falling into it.


    A mortal could barely see beyond his little town, a god could barely see outside his sr system and nearest groups of stars, a God King could barely see beyond the gxy, and Rowan''s dimension could fit millions of gxies, it was not strange that most would not understand what was urring, except for the lucky ones who were in a certain position to see the full extent of the dimension, thereby noticing the glint from a massive ck chain, the mortals proceeded with their battle.


    It was a good thing that the perception of most of his children could not see the full scale of his spell, or it was inevitable that most of them would go mad at the least, but only the slight fraction of his glory that was manifesting was enough to bolster their spine and inme their hearts.


    The true difference between the strong and the weak was revealed here, when the strong disyed their power, the weak would not even have the capability to understand it.


    The flood of inconsequential spells washing over Golgoth shook him from his shock and horror at the power of Rowan''s spell, and pooling his Will of Rending around his armor, he zoomed towards Third, and he seized his throat, "What is happening?! You told me we had everything under control."


    The eyes of the Third Prince were hazy, his mouth opened in shock as he stared at the massive chains encircling the universe, but even while distracted, his body flowed around Golgoth''s grasp and he looked at the distraught fake God King in annoyance, "This is not part of my ns, like you I''m also surprised, but let us watch, I don''t care how quickly he can grow, there is no way he should be able to pull off something like this without negative consequences."


    The two Demon Kings push their way through the golden rain and Minerva questions the Third Prince in dissatisfaction, "You, this is not what we bargained for, we are pulling back from this battle. However, we expect full payment for our services, seeing that a majority of the mortal life in this universe is no more."


    "Ease your mind, Minerva, you cannot leave this battle even if you want to," the Third Prince chuckled, "You should know the character of the enemy we are facing, is this the right time for our forces to be divided? I don''t need to tell you that he would hunt you to the depths of the Abyss if he is given the chance to grow stronger. Besides, as I told Golgoth, a spell like this would drain even an Eldritch being with control of high-tier dimensions, even feeding on the energy of ten universes would not be enough, we just need to find a slight chink in his armor, and this house of cards he is building, would crumble."


    Golgoth gnashed his teeth in anger and frustration, but his mind began to whirl as he considered the ongoing spell from Rowan, "Do you think it''s a mirage? Surely the breadth of this spell is impossible, it''s almost equal to our¡­"


    The Third Prince arched an eyebrow at the near slip of Golgoth, their ns could not be revealed to a third ear, he looked away in irritation, "Strike a chain and see for yourself."


    Golgoth looked up and raised his sword, and then when he felt the sheer power imbued inside each link in the chain, he slowly dropped his hand, and the Third Prince snorted.


    "Whatever he is doing, this boy is taking a great risk," The Third Prince grinned, "That means the chance for failure is truly high, any chance we have to shake his mindset would be valuable. Do what you do best, Golgoth, kill his people, starting with the creators of this domain!"


    Golgoth sneered, "Beneath this used domain, my Rend is diminished and my de is damaged. That woman also possesses an unknown form of Will, they have seen our abilities and the wisest choice is to attack together Third, with the onset of this spell, even you cannot choose to stand behind."


    The Third Prince smiled, "You will not be alone, the rest will follow you, and you can have this de." He gave Golgoth his poisoned de, "It should serve you well enough without me, I need to stay behind to counter any hidden ns he might put into y. For this task, I''m obviously the one who is most suited for it."


    "DAWN!!!"


    Rowan''s voice shook creation and the Third Prince and the rest were shaken from their deliberation, even though their entire conversation took ce in a fraction of a moment, Rowan''s casting was still too quick for them to counter.


    From below the ck sea in Rowan''s dimension massive booming sounds that unleashed shockwaves erupted from it as something terrible and extremely powerful began to arise.


    The Third Prince went pale as he saw what was arising from the sea and understood the depths of Rowan''s preparation, his ns for attacking Rowan''s children were ced aside and he screamed at his allies, "Stop him from unleashing them!"


    Eva''s voice coincided with his cry, "No one reached the creator!" From her bow, she unleashed thousands of gleaming purple arrows towards the Will Holder, as the battle began to heat up to a feverish extent.


    ?


    Dawn did not bring any chains, only light¡­ golden light.


    The golden light erupted from Rowan''s raised hand carrying an inestimable amount of force that pushed against reality, and whatever force that erupted from him was so massive that reality quaked, bent, and then shattered and everything in the direction his hand pointed turned golden.


    With a massive groan, the chains binding the universe and Rowan''s dimension began to contract, pulling them to what Rowan perceived to be the left, which was dusk, painting the entire universe and his broken dimension with a red glow and giving space for the golden glow in the direction he perceived to be his right, to expand, taking over the vacated space.

 Chapter 895 Unleashing His Might

    Chapter 895 Unleashing His Might


    ??At this moment the chained universe and his dimension upied more than ny-eight percent of reality and as the chains contracted and pulled, they shrank to the side, leaving more space for the golden light to fill.


    Rowan''s consciousness began to shrink, the bright glow eruption from his body fading to a smolder, this spell he was attempting, had strained him to the limit because it was creating a series of impossibilities and making them possible to such a massive extent that even the Taboo Spells of an Archmage would be nothing but a faint breeze beside it.


    No man, god, mage, or demon could ever have the energy to sustain this spell, even Rowan could not, but he could cheat.


    In the battle with the Reflections inside his dimension, the true benefit he had gained was a bounty of Soul Energy. Tens of millions of immortals had died inside his dimension and hidden at the bottom of the Primordial Sea of Darkness were millions of Soul mountains.


    Not wasting time to check the level of the Immortal souls, he began crushing them en masse, channeling all the Soul Energy that should be equal to billions of crystals into his Consciousness Pirs. All of them.


    The expansion of Rowan''s Consciousness Pirs had not slowed as he grew more powerful, in fact, the opposite had urred and he gained ess to an increasing amount of Consciousness Pirs as time went by.


    At this time the number of Consciousness Pirs he controlled was a stunning 702 pirs.


    Since the beginning of the battle and his ascension to the Third Dimension, Rowan had barely used the resources from fifty Consciousness Pirs, due to two reasons, the first was they were his ultimate trump card after their baptism in the fires of the Primordial battle and the second was because consciousness like any other power had its meta spiritual weight, especially his own, and if he had unleashed all his Consciousness Power, even if his dimension was still intact, the weight of it would ripple all over the universe.


    This was Rowan''s greatest hidden hand and the source of his confidence that was akin to madness when it came to thepletion of this task.


    Not even Eva knew the extent of his consciousness power, and Rowan began to slowly activate and release his entire consciousness power.


    From the depths of the Primordial Sea of Darkness, his Consciousness Pirs began to arise, every one that rose over the ocean brought a massive shockwave that rippled through his entire dimension.


    When he first received his Consciousness Pirs, they were barely taller than a hundred feet, now each smooth golden pir that arose from the ocean was hundreds of miles tall and they emitted so much power that even the mortals could feel it.


    On the top of the Consciousness Pirs, a golden figure began to coalesce as 702 figures of Rowan stood upon the pirs, and they raised their right hand and channeled their strength into the consciousness unleashing the spell who was at the edge of dissipation, and it suddenly shone brightly as power flooded it.


    The movements of the chain surged on strength and the spell of Rowan became supercharged, the universe and Rowan''s dimension shrank further, as the area the golden glow upied increased from one percent of reality to ten percent¡­ fifteen percent¡­ eighteen percent.


    The Third Prince and the rest of the Will Holders were going crazy with fear, the amount of consciousness power radiating from Rowan dwarfed them all by an order of magnitude, and in a normal circumstance they would not really care if Rowan was able to control this enormous amount of consciousness power, he would only be seen as a bigger freak than he already was, but now he was using this power to unleash this unknown spell.


    Every indication was pointing to the fact that if he was not stopped in the next few moments he was going to seed.


    The eyes of the Third Prince shook, after all this time, he had not unleashed the entirety of his might, because he did not want to scare off the rest of his allies, especially Golgoth and Second, he would be killing them after the debacle with Rowan was over, but if they knew his true might, they would fear him more than they feared Rowan.


    With rage in his heart, the Third Prince exploded his Aura, revealing not one but three Wills! Golgoth looked at him with shock and horror as he detected the Will of Erohim and the Great Worm inside the body of the Third Prince.


    "BOOOOM!!!!"


    A red lightning erupted from the body of the Third Prince shattering the entirety of the golden domain like it was made from ss, and the Third Prince made his hand into a w and he swiped.


    Rowan''s dimension shrieked in pain as four massive shes that were sharper than any de in existence streaked toward the pirs. This blow released a shock wave that sted Golgoth and the rest of the Will Holders billions of miles away, one of the God Emperors was unlucky and he was crushed into nothingness.


    Defenses after defense were brought to bear as Eva unleashed the talents of the entire army to block the streaks of force unleashed by the Third Prince, but it tore through all defenses, and below, millions of Rowan children exploded into ash as the reverberation from the blow shattered their bodies. Vraegar, Diane, and the three Sages were sted away before they could even near the sh, their injuries nearly killing them.


    Eva opened her hands and digging deep into her Spirit, summoned every single drop of her Will and mmed against the sh.


    Another massive crack resounded in the dimension as Eva shed against the move from the Third Prince and she failed to hold it back, her broken body missing her arms, and half of her skull was sted into the ocean below with so much force that millions of miles of seawater were turned to steam and her body nearly sted through the dimension, it was unknown if she was alive.


    The move from Eva slowed the attack and dissipated one of the shes, but it was not enough, as the three remaining shes still bore towards the Consciousness Pir of Rowan, he did not look at it but focused on channeling his might into the single consciousness that was powering the spell.


    His golden glow had filled up thirty-five percent of reality and was still growing, even if some parts of his Consciousness Pirs were destroyed he mustplete this spell.


    He had been keeping his Angels away from the battle and now he manifested them all to stand against the might of the Third Prince led by the Powers.


    With great cries of rage, they unleashed such massive celestial spells that brightened the entire dimension, but the move from the Third Prince was not simple, no being could possess more than a single Will, but the Third Prince had found a way to break that rule, and thebination of his three Wills brought about a power that was extreme in its sheer might.


    His Angels, even his Powers failed to hold back this blow, they fell, but they shattered two of the shes, leaving thest.


    Rowan braced himself to receive it, but suddenly a small form appeared before his Pirs of Consciousness and cried out, "You shall not hurt him!"


    Lost pulled out the beads around his neck and with determination in his eyes, he tore it apart.

 Chapter 896 Might of Lost

    ??When the Lost mes reached the peak of Tier 5 which was the Transcendental Grade, it could no longer attain the next step of his evolution which was to be the Immortal Grade (Tier 6) where he should be able to call on his Tribtion and be a full Immortal Aspect.


    At first, Rowan had found it odd, but he recalled the message the Primordial Record had shown him of the Lost mes when he activated this Omnipotent Aspect.


    The Lost me: Before Time and Space was born, Asteraoth imed Light from the First me and he left the burning me to be without light for countless eternities.


    Asteraoth became Light.


    In the twilight of the Primordial Era, Endirius stole what was hidden deep in the bowels of the Primordial, and imed the mes itself.


    Endirius became a Ruler of Fire.


    Yet Endirius saw something more in the mes, a hidden spark that was once thought to be lost, ignored even by the Primordial, but Endirius saw promise and great power in this spark.


    To hide this great discovery Endirius Separated this spark into six forms. You now control the first of that form.


    Take heed, Endirius gaze searches for you.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    From this hint given by the Primordial Record, Rowan knew that the Lost mes were notplete, Endirius the Supreme Magus had separated these mes and without the rest of them, Lost would be stuck at Tier 5 forever, remaining a child.


    Rowan had no problem with this, not everything around him should be geared towards the pursuit of power. The Lost mes brought light andughter and healing wherever he went, and Rowan would not push him beyond his limits.


    He was surprised that the Lost mes had begun to learn how to manage his abilities in new ways while learning from the Sages. His two abilities Divergence and Convergence were extremely versatile abilities and even though Lost was not entirely focused on exploring the depths of his abilities, he had been able to learn some truly powerful applications of his mes.


    Shattering the strings of beads around his neck, Lost held the forty heavy beads in front of him, and then he spread his arms apart, dispersing all the beads so they would touch all corners of the iing sh attack, and when the beads impacted against it, Lost applied Divergence and he exploded the beads.


    The sh that resembled a ck scar across reality turned white as the Lost mes surrounded it, and Lost thrust both his hands forward and yelled with all the strength in his small body as he applied Convergence to his mes.


    The Lost mes could feed on every sort of energy using Convergence and then store that energy inside of him but stuck at the Transcendental grade, he had a limit to the amount of energy he could store, and the technique he learned from the Sages was the ability to slice of the energy inside of him when it was full into therge beads he hung around his neck.


    The beads were produced by the Sages using a hollow essence, as it was the inky material that could store his mes for an extended period of time when maintained by Lost.


    The second part of his ability Divergence, released all the stored power, and depending on its application it could be used to destroy or to heal.


    After four thousand years, Lost had created forty of these beads, just enough for him to wrap the Lost mes across the entire sh that stretched for more than a million miles in length.


    Convergence pulled energy from anything and imbued it inside the body of Lost, and that was what he did against the Third Prince''s attack, Lost pulled and took the energies of the attack inside himself.


    It was too much.


    Whatever method the Third Prince had used to hold multiple Wills inside his body, it meant he could not easily unleash it, but when he did, the destructive potential was ridiculous, even releasing this attack had killed a God Emperor that was close to him at the point of release, and that was a holder of Will!


    The divide between Will and Intent was such a massive gulf that could not be easily described, even Telmus, a man who could be referred to as the master of Intent, could not survive a minor sh from a Will-infused weapon, and the Third Prince hadbined multiple Wills in an impossible blend.


    Of the four shes, Eva had been able to destroy one and it was unknown if she had survived the impact, his Angels, of which two Powers, 3,088 Sovereigns, and tens of millions of Archangels, all ced together had been able to destroy two of the shes, and it came with disastrous consequences, an unknown number of Angels had perished.


    Lost chose to ept thest attack on his lonesome, and on this battlefield, technically, this child was the weakest here, but like his creator, he was stubborn.


    The energy that Convergence drew from the sh in a fraction of a moment was a thousand times greater than all the energy Lost had stored inside his forty beads.


    He screamed as he tried to channel Divergence, to push the energy out of his body, but it was so difficult, almost impossible.


    Time had slowed down in his perception and with every fraction of a moment that went by he attempted to push the energy away from his body, but it was too much for him, the pain and the pressure were enough to make him explode to nothingness, and he wanted to give up and cry but he remembered the pain Rowan had felt, and all his friends that he had made for thest four thousand years perishing in the ws of the enemies, and Lost, well lost it.


    His eyes had been closed tight and he opened them, they were cracked like shattered ss and oily white mes fell from them as if he was crying blood.


    Perhaps it was the impossible amount of energy ravaging his body, but Lost Perception further slowed and also broadened, and for the first time he could see the true scale of the battle.


    He saw Rowan tearing reality in two, he saw the entire universe bending to his Will and he saw his enemy streaking toward Rowan with murder in his eyes.


    Lost looked at his creator with awe in his eyes, he saw as his father held reality apart with his two hands and the desire to be like him blossomed in his heart and he knew what he had to do.


    Lost called on everything he had inside him and closed his left hand, in that single instant all the load of Convergence was borne by his right hand, and his body began to shake to pieces, beginning from his fingertips, but he had enough time.


    He shifted his left hand, imitating Rowan but he could not stretch it apart wide enough, but it was angled directly at the iing Third Prince, and Lost shot a thick pir of white me that mmed against the Third Prince, it halted a few inches away from his body unable to touch him, but the pressure from the mes slowed him down.


    Lost screamed aloud and opened himself up to Convergence, enveloping the entire sh of the Third Prince and in a single instant drew everything inside of him, not holding it for a single moment but channeling it to his left hand. Lost entire right hand disappeared, and his chest cracked open, down to his left hand, following the trail of energy that was passing through his body.


    The pir of mes that surrounded the Third Prince multiplied a hundred times over, and the entire dimension was painted white with the glow from the mes of Lost.


    The Third Prince pushed through the mes that were slowly burning through his barrier, and as the brightness of the mes increased to an impossible luminosity and heat, a tiny spark of the Lost mes touched the Aura of the Third Prince and Lost grinned.


    With his childish voice, he screamed, "Witness the power of the First me in Creation."


    Lost applied Convergence through the spark the instant it touched the Third Prince and his body mmed to a halt, as the impossible happened.


    The Lost mes began to consume the energy of the Third Prince.


    The two Powers who had copsed turned their gaze to the confrontation above as they fell silent, this silence rippled across the entire dimension, as a Transcendental State being, someone that was barely at the Earth god level, held back an abomination that could shatter a universe.


    "What madness is this?" Minerva growled, her massive spider body retreating further into the darkness.


    Eva at the bottom of the dimension, feebly opened her single eye and she gasped, "Foolish child, what are you doing?"


    In her ears, she heard a soft voice that she strained to listen to, "Protecting all of you from the bad man."

 Chapter 897 Nature Of The Serpent

    <h4>Chapter 897 Nature Of The Serpent</h4>


    Memories streamed past Eva''s mind in a flood, four thousand years might be a blink of an eye to an immortal, but it was enough to make many unforgettable memories.


    She remembered losing him for months on end in a far-off world where he became lost, and she found him stuck at the top of a mountain, speaking with birds.


    The winter had been hard on that world and the mother of four baby chicks had nearly died protecting her babies from the cold, so Lost ced the birds on his stomach andy there for weeks, slowly giving the family heat to survive the winter.


    That particr bird was fairly aggressive and Lost had suffered from countless pecks and scratches but he was stillughing and conversing with the disgruntled mother.


    She remembered teaching him how to channel his powers, but he was too unfocused andcked discipline to be apetent fighter.


    Eva recalled giving him a task to subtly kill off a herd of corrupted leopards over the course of a day, but he instead unleashed his mes and turned them all to ashes at once before trying to run away to another world to y, she had called out in anger,


    "Lost, what did you do?"


    "Well, I cast fuck everything¡­ in that general direction."


    "Language!" and she seized his ears, "Who taught you to speak like that."


    "Ow, ow¡­ please, I can''t say or I would be betraying my friend."


    Although Eva had failed to admit it, in a lifetime of endless war and death, Lost was the only one who could make her smile.


    The voice of Lost reached her, broken, "You¡­. Know what to do when the¡­ time is¡­"


    Eva opened her mouth in a silent cry.


    ?


    The mes of Convergence held the Third Prince for two seconds, as it consumed even his momentum and cries of anger before another eruption of red lightning tore it apart and the figure of Lost glowed so brightly it almost equaled the consciousness of Rowan who was tearing reality apart.


    A purple light covered Lost and he vanished, before appearing by the side of the Third Prince and he exploded.


    The explosion was not spread out but was focused, resembling arge palm, pushing the Third Prince back for hundreds of miles as he fought against it while screaming obscenities. With a cry of rage, the Third Prince plunged his hands into the palm and tore it apart.


    The mes of Lost vanished.


    With an angered shout, the Third Prince screamed, and the power that erupted from his body was a thousand times more powerful, in a brief moment, he wiped out every one of Rowan''s children, including Eva, and Rowan''s consciousness pirs began to shatter under his unshakable might.


    The end hade for Rowan, and his dominion fell under the tyranny of the Third Prince.


    Then a bell tolled in the heavens as Rowan''s Spell becameplete. It was toote, the Third Prince had failed and he looked up in horror and expectation at what was to be unleashed, and at first, he was puzzled.


    Above him, reality had been divided equally, one part was the universe along with this dimension which had been squeezed to upy one area, and the other side was nothing but an expanse of golden light.


    He muttered to himself, "dawn¡­ dusk, what could it mean?"


    It did not take long for the truth to be revealed and the eyes of the Third Prince glinted.


    He may pretend to feel this certain emotion several times during his life, but he knew that he could not understand it, he had only pretended to feel it, and like all good actors, he could pretend to an extent that he could actually convince himself for a short while that he was feeling it, but that was a lie.


    Nothing of what he felt now was a lie, and the Third Prince found out that he hated this emotion. He hated the feeling of fear.


    "Rowan¡­ What did you do? What diabolical madness is this?"


    ?


    Rowan had not expected Lost to be able to hold back the attack from the Third Prince as well as he did not expect that the Third Prince might have the capability to hold on to multiple Wills at the same time.


    He had always thought he would be the only one who should be able to achieve a feat like that using the help of the Primordial Record, but the Third Prince had found a way to seed.


    Anyway, it no longer mattered, Dawn and Dusk waspleted.


    Rowan flexed his right hand and the golden light began to disperse and it carried with it a heavy wind, he chose to call this wind, the Wind of Time.


    This wind blew away the golden light and revealed the result of Rowan''s Spell. A new universe, and not just any universe, but this same universe that was already dead.


    Rowan had torn reality in two, on his left was the dead universe, and on his right hand was a living universe. This living universe was vibrant and full of life, the same as it was five years ago.


    This scene was hard to describe, but Rowan had managed to merge the present and the past and ced them in the same time continuum.


    The perfect analogy for this was eating your cake and having it.


    Yet this madness was just beginning.


    "No no no no¡­ this is not real¡­ this is a fucking mirage." Minerva screamed, "I can sense myself in this other universe! How can there be two of me, existing at the same time continuum?"


    Every Immortal on the battlefield immediately sensed their counterpart in this other dimension, and the same thing happened vice versa. Every living immortal present in the past universe could sense their selves across space and time.


    Although for most of them could not understand what they were sensing because this split was on a universal scale.


    Rowan looked across the two universes and he nodded, he did not forget the reason he made this spell, and it was for a single reason, to collect his True Name.


    The process by which he created Dawn and Dusk came from his long contemtions on the mysteries of time, his bloodlines, and his understanding of how the rtionship between time and space was linked.


    Ascending to a higher Dimension meant a deeper understanding of time and its mysteries, but unlike everyone else in existence, Rowan was not just ascending to a higher dimension, he was the dimension itself and he had far more tools to investigate the nature of time.


    This was also not adding the fact that he was linked to the Primordial of Time, meaning that mysteries of time were easily deciphered by him, and his addition to his experience using a time-attributed treasure like the Tower of Greed and his Ouroboros Bloodline and Rowan had all the tools he needed to create miracles unlike no other.


    His eyes pierced across the distance and watched the Third Prince and all his enemies. He would also be collecting some overdue debt.


    Inside the dead dimension, in the skull of Erohim, the World Seed exploded as the Ouroboros Serpents were reborn with a roar that echoed all through this unknown dimension.


    At the same time, in the living universe, a stream of light was heading towards Trion, carrying the Will of Rowan who was at that time a one-dimensional entity.


    His descent into Trion had brought disaster as he dragged the Aether from across the universe into the, and as he fell, the unique nature of the Ouroboros Serpents that had been reawakened took hold.


    "They would not release anything that they had possessed, not in the past or the future!"

 Chapter 898 Correcting Mistakes

    ??Inside the dead universe, in the strange dimension where the dead eye of the Primordial of Timey, the massive skull of Erohim, now the foundation for the rebirth of the Ouroboros Serpents began to copse, drawn into the world seed apanied by frightening roars from the growing serpents.


    In the living universe, Rowan broke through the atmosphere of Trion, his one-dimensional body began to crack open as frightful powers earned from the future, that was now in the present poured into his body, but something was different about this process because change that was taking ce was two-way.


    Rowan aimed to aplish more with this spell than just to harvest power from the future and bring them into the past, he was aiming for something much more ambitious.


    If he wanted to be a being who could ascend to be a Primordial and even exceed that level, then he needed a foundation that was so solid and colossal that no one else in creation could ever imagine replicating.


    The Foundation would be his True Name.


    In the beginning, Rowan had not understood what it meant to own a True Name, but as he grew stronger, he realized that names and titles had far more importance than was let on. Perhaps if he had teachers, they might have told him of the importance of names, nevertheless, he was a quick learner and nothing went over him twice.


    During his ascension to a dimension and his battle with Caine, he had given up the titles and the names given to him by others, and from there he began to gather hints about what it entailed, and the benefits that came with it. This was the moment he had gained his freedom and was given the chance to write his story and chart the course for his future.


    It would be a future that was not determined by the Primordial Record but something of his making. If he now had the ability to choose what he would be in the future, then with all the talents and abilities at his fingertips, it was either he went big or went home.


    The cracks on his one-dimensional body increased and he was on the verge of explosion, such a move would shatter the entire gxy and Trion along with it without creating a Forge to contain him, and for an inexperienced Rowan this would have most likely been the case, but he had be something much more in five years.


    The explosion did not happen, instead, the silver line began to weave itself, as Rowan used a different method to be a second-dimensional being. Like a thread under an invisible loom, Rowan weaved himself into a second-dimensional entity.


    His previous ascension was wed, his essence should not have dispersed as it did. This dispersion even though contained by the Forge was what enabled tiny imperfections to be created all over his dimension, giving space for the Third Prince and other entities to teleport into it.


    The true path of ascension was not crushing his one-dimensional body, but instead using it as a foundation to create his two-dimensional body.


    Rowan descended past Trion''s upper atmosphere and reached the clouds, but this time he was not a line but a shiny silver page. His foundation for the future could not be firmer and with a single move, he has cleared the mistakes he made in the past.


    His multiple consciousnesses were powerful, but not infallible, he had made the best decision with the knowledge he previously had, but Rowan would loathe to repeat a mistake twice.


    He slowed his descent a bit, allowing the Aether that followed him to shoot down before him, but unlike before, he channeled it all in a tiny region, making sure the concentration of Aether in that tiny spot expanded to a ridiculous degree and sparing the majority of the continent from needless deaths.


    Rowan began weaving his Third-dimensional body. Now that he knew what a third-dimensional body should look like, he could do it using his second dimension, and he also had help, from six very eager volunteers.


    On the surface of the silver page, six tiny snakes, barelyrger than threads, began to encircle the page and with supernatural strength, they began to fold the page into arge ball, and from there, a shape began to emerge from the ball¡­ it was a heart.


    As this process continued, Rowan began to meditate on the lessons he knew about names.


    He understood that names were power, and this was confirmed by the Primordial Record when it told Rowan that every Title he had received on its page was supposed to give him certain perks and attributes, but Rowan''s identity had not been fixed, and so he could not enjoy those benefits.


    Rowan was a bit annoyed at missing all the benefits his various Titles should have given him, but he knew he was also missing other functions of the Primordial Record that should have given him much more power since the Primordial Record had agreed to fully support Rowan if his ns worked, then he should be expecting the full benefits of owning a Singrity¡­ that is if he seeded.


    His journey all these while had been one of self-discovery, and over time he began to find moments where something was triggered inside him, certain events that resonated with who he was, and certain actions he took that aligned with the person he wanted to make of himself.


    All this new knowledge began toe to light when he freed himself from the Wills holding him bound, like a newborn baby, Rowan was now free to be whomever he wanted, no longer bound by the Wills of others in his life.


    He had confirmed this spection when the Steele had chosen to rifle through his memories when it wanted to give Rowan a name, but Rowan did not want to disy his secrets to an unknown power, and he already had a name¡­ She unknowingly gave it to him, Circe.


    Now he was here to make sure she was guided toplete the process. Circe at this moment was extremely weak, but she was no longer alone.


    ?


    The heavens fell, and Circe tried to protect those around her, but she failed. Her eyes rang with the howls of winds strong enough to carry mountains and her eyes watered with the shes of bright lights, disoriented, she tried to marshal more of her powers, but a massive Crystallized Aether meteorite buried her and Archimedes deep inside the earth, and for a moment everything was covered by the cold hands of darkness as she sank into unconsciousness.


    ''Surely this was punishment from the gods when she had harmed so many innocents with her rash actions, if only she could go back and redo the things¡­''


    "COME TO ME¡­"


    She groaned in pain as her eyes were forced open without her volition, her body responding to a voice, even before her mind hade to terms with what she was hearing.


    Her body sprang upwards, pushing against the earth that held her bound, unerringly focusing on the direction of the voice, she began to w her way upwards. The journey seemed to take forever and a moment, her mind still in a state of fugue, and her heart confused, because she felt everything was so familiar as if this was a path she had taken before.


    "Come to me, daughter of Lightning, Frost, and the Wind¡­ Let your Soul speak to me once more."

 Chapter 899 Whole Again

    <h4>Chapter 899 Whole Again</h4>


    Circebored through the earth, pushing her way throughrge pieces of crystallized Aether and rocks with a singr intention¡ªAnswer the call.


    Breaking out of the earth like a chick escaping her shell for the first time, Circe''s gaze was inexorably drawn to a pyramid made of Aether crystals. It glinted with every color she could imagine and more that she never could.


    A fleeting thought came to her, ''I have been here before, have I not? I stood before a throne and I said my otion to the¡­"


    Pain consumed her and she fell to her knees, dimly realizing that her left knee had been shattered in the previous crash and she did not want to even guess how many bones were fractured or broken inside her body.


    A cool wind blew across her body, but it did not bring relief, instead, she nearly copsed on her face.


    "I have forgotten what it is like to have a mortal body, and I apologize for your pain, but for the moment I cannot touch you Circe, your soul must be pure¡­"


    That voice¡­ she staggered to her feet and began to climb the pyramid, leaving pieces of her flesh on its cold, sharp edges.


    Drawn like a moth to a me, she climbed higher, even though every move she made caused pain like a thousand hot needles poking through flesh, she still pushed to climb higher. Her motion had gone beyond drive, it was her purpose, her entire reason for existence was to be at this ce, at this time.


    "When the world was young, at the time a babe is born, they are anointed with the oil from the hair of the mother, the father would touch their brow with his finger as he instills his blessings and the elders of the tribe would give them a name¡­ I have no father, my mother has fled to ces unknown, and my elders, well¡­ They are dead. It would have to be you¡­ my kin."


    The words she was hearing had a meaning which she could not discern, but her soul could understand every word, and she could not understand why this brought great joy in her heart, so much so that Circe forgot the pain, and her back straightened as she ascended faster, no longer crawling, but standing on her two feet.


    At this time she painted a frightful image, Circe barely had any skin left, except for bleeding muscles and tissue, held by a tattered blue dress that was now red with her blood.


    Her skull barely had any hair left, but her blue balls that peered from within the bloody sockets were filled with the light of madness and something indescribable.


    The blood that streamed from her body began to rise and follow her, as she climbed closer to the top of the pyramid and then when it seemed as if the journey was still longer, she reached her destination and beheld the creature seated on a throne of Aether.


    Like her, he had no skin, barely any muscle or bone, he had no eyes, and he did not bleed, by all indications, she was looking at a corpse that had been left in the sun for months, but that was not what she felt standing here.


    All she felt was life, a sort of aggressive vitality that seemed almost impossible to be snuffed out.


    The reason for her ascent was here, at the back of her tongue, but for some reason, she could not speak, the words were a burden to her, residing inside her breast, but her lungs were too weak to push them out,


    "The Mortal Body and Soul you possess is pure enough to see the real me, but it is too weak to give voice to my name. You have been baptized by death and crossed the threshold of life many times, and I have seen all the depths of your Soul, and you have seen mine. Fear not Circe, I shall give you your voice."


    ?


    Inside Rowan''s broken dimension in the dead universe, Circe dwelled in the depths of the Primordial Sea of Darkness, held in safety by two Sovereigns who watched over her.


    Her breath suddenly quickened as memories she did not have entered her mind, and then she learned the truth that Rowan had kept from her for so long because she was to be the one who was to make himplete.


    She saw herself in another time that happened and yet did not happen, she had been a mortal who stood before the throne of a being who was meant to rule over all that was, is, and to be. Circe saw all that glory and she acknowledged it, the hands of fate or greater powers that she could not understand ced an unknownnguage at the tip of her tongue.


    A purple light covered her body and she vanished, crossing space and time she appeared by the side of her broken mortal body, who was struggling to speak.


    It was a simple thing to merge with herself, like a river entering the ocean, the purity of her mortal soul and the strength of her godly body gave her the power to say his name.


    Going to her knees she took one of the shrunken hands of Rowan, nothing but bones and red pieces of stringy muscles and she kissed it, the words that came from her mouth should not be uttered by either mortal or immortal, she did not understand them, but her soul understood¡­


    Trrshikrhl Velhyez Ywnmryr¡­ Destor of Universes¡­


    Eulxhu Thyak¡­


    The Silent Epoch¡­


    Xlubrrhhl Vroumor Rehhirk¡­


    The Infinite Soul


    Wvryyrl Eerkhar


    Maker of Truth


    ?


    The hand she held suddenly moved in her grasp and she felt the flesh begin to squirm and grow. Where she felt coldness before, a pleasant warmth emerged, and then she heard a deep but pleasant voice, it was the sweetest baritone she had ever heard, carrying an authority that made her soul shiver,


    "I ept the truths of my nature that you have seen," the voice said, and then it took a yful tone, "But it''s a bit too long, how can I introduce myself to anyone who asks?"


    Circe looked up and she saw the most beautiful being she had ever seen. Lips as red as sin, eyes that glowed with every color in creation, and long hair that resembled woven diamonds.


    On his head was a shifting crown, that seemed to be peeking at her with curiosity and she could not help it, she began tough.


    ?


    Truly at this moment, Rowan was speechless. He knew of long names, but he had never imagined his True name would be such a mouthful.


    Trrshikrhl Velhyez Ywnmryr Eulxhu Thyak


    Xlubrrhhl Vroumor Rehhirk Wvryyrl Eerkhar.


    He rolled the words in his tongue, tasting each word and sensing the enormous powers inside them, he knew he could not speak them lightly, for these names came from the Enochian tongue.


    A cool air entered Rowan''s lungs and he smiled, he could feel this sensation, more deeply than his consciousness could trante it to him, and he touched his chest where he could feel his heart beating¡­ his mortal heart.


    This body he was inhabiting was his new Ouroboros bloodline that was created from devouring a Supreme World, and even at the mortal level, it was powerful enough to contain his Sheol bloodline that at broken through the fifth Supreme Circe and was now an Immortal level bloodline.


    He could detect the presence of the Gods of Trion stirring as they raced to reach his side, cupping his jaw on a single hand, he opened his left palm, and the air over it fuzzed as reality reasserted itself and thest page of the Primordial Record appeared before him.

 Chapter 900 One More Memory To Make

    ??This page of the Primordial Record was covered with ck blood as if it had been ced inside the body of someone, and Rowan knew that this spection was most likely the truth. Minerva must have ced this page deep inside her body, and even though she would not be able to ess the power of the Singrity, she must have received several unexpected benefits.


    Rowan briefly considered Telmus and his inconceivable talents, was it possible that Minerva was able to give birth to this great champion because of the page of the Primordial Record she had kept inside herself?


    During the million years of torture under the Third Prince, Rowan was not aware of the precise moment the pages of the Primordial Record had been stripped from him, and Minerva might have had the page providing her with unknown benefits over all these years.


    Rowan''s head soft hisses of pleasure from his crown, his Ouroboros Serpents were quite pleased that he had finally been able toplete his birthright treasure and Rowan agreed with their emotions, truly it had been too long, and yet obtaining thest page of the Primordial Record from the clutches of Minerva was quite simple.


    His spell was powerful, and bringing the past into the present, while maintaining their unique position in the time stream had gone beyond what most couldprehend and disyed a level of power that would shake creation, but still, there were some things he could not change across Reality.


    One of these was the Primordial Record. As a Singrity, it could not exist in two ces at the same time. It could either stay in the dead universe or the living universe, and so the Singrity was with him here, but there was still a piece of it that was missing and that was thest page with Minerva.


    The Demon King Minerva was holding thest page of the Primordial Record, both in the past and the future. Using the same concept that guided a Singrity, there was no way the page of the Primordial could exist in two separate time continuums, and Minerva had no way to choose where the page of the Singrity should manifest itself, effectively robbing her of the control over the page.


    With Rowan''s increased control of the Primordial Record, he simply summoned the unshackled page of the Primordial Record to his side.


    Before the red page settled on his hand, his Aura burnt the ck blood of Minerva to nothingness and Rowan finally held thest page, there was no distinguishing mark on this page, except for some faint rune markings that he could not decipher.


    The Primordial Record buzzed inside his consciousness, wishing to merge with thest page, but Rowan chuckled, "Why would you want to do that? I have not lost my second-dimensional body after all."


    In the creation of his new body that perfectly merged all his bloodlines, and his dimension as one, he had learned the lessons from the past or in this case the future, and Rowan had not just made sure he did not repeat them, he had improved on them.


    He knew the way he ascended his dimension was fraught with hidden dangers, and he was not using his dimension to its fullest extent.


    Why should he destroy his previous dimensions in order to ascend to a higher one? If he used this method to ascend his dimension then it was inevitable that when he became a fourth-dimensional being, it would require him to break apart his third dimension in order to fit in the concept of infinity.


    Yet if he made this action, then he would fall into the trap of every other great power and would have to depend on The Great Darkness, which contained all the Third-Dimensional universes of Chaos to nurture his mortals and gain resources that could not be found in higher dimensions.


    Why should he need to follow this path? Unlike everyone else who controls dimensions, he was the dimension itself, and the rules he followed should be different. Why should he not be able to contain the previous smaller dimensions inside himself and build on them?


    He would not need to shatter his Third Dimensional body to ascend to a higher level, the moment his Will ascended to the Fourth Dimension, the rest of his body would evolve alongside it. Rowan would effectively be a unique dimension whose powers could not be shared or corrupted by outside influence.


    There was also another reason why Rowan strived to follow this path. He did not forget the vision the Primordial Record showed him when his two-dimensional body merged with the Primordial Record.


    In that instant, he had seen a power that was greater than the Primordials, and although the result of that merger was harsh, Rowan always strived to have a backup.


    Rowan believes that the reason the merger between him and the Primordial Record was so drastic was because his state of being was too low, but what would it be like if he allowed himself to ascent to say, the seventh or eighth-


    dimensional level while still keeping all the previous dimensional states in his body and then, he merged the Primordial Record with the second dimension inside himself?


    Such a grand n would surelye with many hidden implications, but Rowan was positive that if he could reach the right dimensional level, he should have been able to gather enough power and knowledge that he should be able to wlessly merge with the Primordial Record without ending all the dimensions in reality and creating a hellishndscape like Limbo, and drawing the ire of every Primordial in existence.


    The Primordial Record went silent before its excitement made it vibrate so rapidly that the sky went dark. ''Oh, that was not the Primordial Record''s doing,'' Rowan realized, ''the Gods of Trion had finally arrived.''


    They were not alone, with them was the God King and Minerva, and a surprising new addition, Telmus.


    Rowan felt heat rush through his spine, but he suppressed his impulses, the time for killing was upon him, and he was going to make sure it would beplete.


    The God King drew his de, "What are you?"


    Arching an eyebrow, Rowan sighed in irritation, he blinked, and this entire Reality grounded to a halt. Everything in the universe except him went still. He could do this because this reality was in part a creation of his Spell, giving him greater control over this new time stream than would have been otherwise possible.


    Despite this, Minerva and Golgoth were still moving, although their gestures were extremely slow, and if they wanted to blink their eyes it would take a million years. He could also detect all the Will Holders present in this universe reacting slowly to this change because unlike the powers present in the dead universe, the ones in the living universe were not aware of these great changes.


    In fact, only the living beings present in the dead universe were able to sense their counterpart in the living universe, and those in the living universe could not sense their counterpart.


    Rowan felt the touch of the Steele in his consciousness, its intention to announce his title, but once again Rowan stopped the Singrity, "My story has not ended, and I have one more memory to make."


    He could feel something that was not anger but close to it emerging from the Steele, but his next words silenced its growing consternation, "In this body, I''m still a mortal, tell me Steele, has there ever been a mortal since the beginning of creation who could kill a Will Holder?"

 Chapter 901 Twilight

    ??The Steele replied to Rowan, "There had been precedents in the past, but none had seeded. Your Title is already unique, are you sure you want to push for more?"


    Rowan nodded, "I am not at my limit, and my dreams are grander than anyone else in existence. I shall always push for more."


    He thought he detected a hint of amusement in what the Steele said next, "Like a snake, you want to devour existence in a single mouthful. I will watch your trial."


    "I will be honored," Rowan replied and his gaze went cold. The time of reckoning had begun.


    Rowan stood up, rising to his full height, eight feet tall, he gasped in surprise as purple light rippled across his body, and he was encased in powerful armor that could equal the defenses of his Powers, likely crafted by Eva as a safeguard the moment he took flesh, Rowan smiled and he shrugged, discarding the armor.


    Allowing the glorious armor to fall to the ground, he was left with leather knee breeches and a simple belt, leaving him naked from the waist up. He had simply retrieved this clothing from a mortal city, it had no defenses or spells attached to it.


    This clothing was made by an elderly woman, who patiently stitched every single thread and worked on the leather for decades. Her only child went off to war, and she was going to give it as a present to him when he returned. He never did, but she did not stop maintaining it and making sure that on the day he returned, it would be waiting for him in perfect condition.


    In epting this clothing, Rowan also epted the Soul of the child who lingered beside his frail mother, and he showed her the peace her child would enjoy in his care. In death, she smiled, and her soul and its origin entered his grasp.


    The powerful armor made by Eva may interfere with the Title he was hoping to gain, it was the same reason he was not going to summon his Destroyer, but his first mortal weapon Envy.


    Although a powerful weapon, its roots were still shrouded in mysteries and its potential was not all the way unlocked, for this battle, it would do. His Destroyer was too efficient in what it did, Rowan wanted something more¡­ primal.


    He began walking down the Aether pyramid, as a loud crack like thunder echoed on the horizon and his Great Axe flew in from the depths of the universe and hovered beside him, exuding a red and green light that shrouded his body.


    ncing at the weapon, he saw that Envy was no longer the same weapon as before, herrge Axe head was red like blood and it was broader, and her shaft was no longer a single piece of metal, but resembled the handle of a guitar, with seven green strings that ran from the base of the Axe, all the way to the head.


    Rowan''s nose twitched as he detected a new smell from the weapon, and when he heard the new voices in his head, he grinned,


    "I am here to serve¡­"


    "I offer my strength to you¡­ I am Pride."


    The first voice was recognizable, it was like two metals rubbing together, and Rowan easily recognized it as Envy''s. The other was different, like the sound of a tambourine, a high-pitched rattling sound that sounded sweet to the ears but still held a note of wickedness underneath.


    This should be Tenma''s weapon and it would appear that Envy and Pride shared the same roots leading to this unexpected merger, Rowan was eager to find out their abilities, but before that, he truly needed toplete his spell and finish his ns.


    Grasping the handle of the weapon, the Great Axe shivered, and Rowan rested it against his shoulder and continued his descent.


    He looked directly across Reality to the dead universe where the Third Prince watched him like a hawk, his gaze measured, most likely attempting to decipher his spell. Perhaps given enough time he might seed, Rowan knew not to look down on this tricky foe, but he would not give him the time.


    "Twilight!"


    Rowan gestured with his right hand, and his shattered Consciousness Pirs in the dead dimension rose up and began to fly toward him, when they reached the dividing point between the present and the past, they mmed down with a resounding boom, creating a golden bridge that spans from the present to the past.


    The Twilight Bridge straddled the present and the past, providing a road to move across time.


    Thispleted his spell and opened it to the gaze of everyone in his shattered dimension, and even the weakest among them were granted the ability to see the full scope of his spell. Rowan waited for a few minutes in silence as the full weight of what they were witnessing sank into their consciousness.


    The growing uproar among their number was silenced as with a single step, Rowan crossed the gulf of space and arrived at the middle of the bridge, he pointed to his shattered dimension, his finger epassing all his enemies, "I give you the greatest boon you shall ever receive in your life if you are strong enough to take it."


    His voice was powerful enough to spread throughout the shattered dimension, enrapturing everyone in his sight and pulling their gaze to him. There was a supernatural charm to Rowan''s voice that could even bend the dead mind of a stone.


    Rowan pointed at the living universe behind him, "That is a fully contained past reality of this dead universe, Amy changes you make within it would not be reflected in the present because what has happened cannot be changed, but it presents you with the opportunity to take from the past everything you do not have in the present. This includes seizing the powers from your past and adding them to your future. Even from yourselves."


    Rowan waited for what he had just said to sink in, "This is a fully contained universe that holds all the resources you need and they can be plundered without consequences. If you have a powerful weapon without equal, then congrattions, a second pair of that exact weapon now exists in the universe behind me, free for you to take. You shall face no opposition as everyone behind me cannot retaliate, even if you collect their lives. There is only a small catch you see."


    His Great Axe was more than seven feet tall, and he mmed the hilt on the Twilight Bridge below him, "To gain all this benefit, you would have to cross this bridge you see, for it is impossible to reach across the past and take from it without consequences. Therefore a price must be paid that is steep to ensure that such a miracle is possible."


    He looked at the eyes of his enraptured audience, not only the Will Holders but there were still countless sentient creatures from gods, demons, and archmages who had survived up till this moment and Rowan smiled, "To achieve whatever you desire, you will need to cross this bridge and battle me, if you y me, a universe and all its riches are yours, but if you die, then nothing of you shall remain, even the memories of you shall be no more."

 Chapter 902 Mortal Blood

    Chapter 902 Mortal Blood


    ??Rowan stopped speaking and for a while there was silence, his words remained in the space around them, tempting them and revealing the tantalizing possibilities of a future where power like no other could be harvested.


    Everyone here had that unique spell, weapon, resources, and myriad of other exotic materials that were invaluable, for the Archmages here, what would it be like if they could have an extra Tower? Or the material they had been saving for advancement suddenly doubling?


    This was the least of the possibilities, the greatest treasure would be merging with themselves, since their powers and essence were practically one and the same, then merging with their bodies in that universe would not double their power but multiply it exponentially, they could reach heights that they would have never dreamt of touching.


    Among the Will Holders, they were all aware of the ultimate strength revealed by the Third Prince and they all feared for their safety, they were also greedy in their heart as they contemted the possibility that merging with their Will once more could lead to an elevation in power. There had never been a situation like this where they could have unhindered ess to the past with no repercussions, and the desire to seize this prospect filled their hearts.


    It was only natural that themotion that erupted shook Rowan''s broken dimension. If what Rowan spoke of was true, then this was a chance for them to gain power and resources beyond their wildest dreams.


    There was no doubt that what Rowan spoke of was the truth, somehow it seemed impossible for any lie to emerge from his lips, and it was strange that no one here thought of this peculiarity, it all seemed natural that everything he said was the fact.


    Rowan''s Will of Truth was slowly revealing its insidiousness as he grew stronger, at the Third Dimensional level, across space, anything he spoke was automatically taken to be the fact. If Rowan were to say the sea was made of fire, then the sea would be mes.


    As the Will of Truth developed in the future then it would be possible for Rowan to rewrite Reality as he saw fit. Another aspect of this Will was that his words were easier to be believed by any sentient being. The irony of the Will of Truth was that it made Rowan the best liar.


    Yet he truly did not need to lie, because Rowan understood that doing so was going against his Will, but he also knew that Truth was malleable, he would not lie, but he could also select the words he spoke, and would leave it to the interpretation of his audience.


    Unlike everyone here charmed by the promise of power, the Third Prince felt the opposite. He could feel the words of Rowan warping the reality around him, and the fear he had been feeling had not died down, it was the opposite. There was something extremely diabolical about Rowan, he appeared like a being of light, but inside him was nothing but darkness, and it would seem that he was the only one here who could tell that something was wrong.


    The eyes of the Third Prince narrowed and his voice broke through the hubbub, even some weak immortals and Archmages were already gearing up to cross the bridge, they wanted to reap as many benefits from the universe before the bigger yers entered the game,


    "Your words are extremely sweet Rowan. Tell me, boy, if this is the case, why should we follow your rules, we still hold all the cards." the Third Prince''s voice silenced the crowd, he gestured behind him, "In case you are forgetting something we are fighting a war, and in wars, there are no rules or bargains, we are here to take! You make mandates but where are your armies? You have no privilege here but to be plundered, and we shall not follow your rules to do so."


    Rowan nodded, "Plundering the spoils of the fallen is your right, for this is war, but as you should have inferred, your war has already been won and lost. Look around you Third, there is nothing but death and ruin. The power you seek to plunder from my dimension is gone, and it can only be found on this other side of the bridge. I know what you seek Third, and you shall not find it inside that ruin." Rowan noticed that the eyes of the Third Prince twitched when he referred to him as Third, he smiled internally and continued,


    "I don''t need to remind you that this spell of mine has a limited lifespan, you should understand that a spell of this magnitude would require an unbelievable amount of resources to maintain it, and I will not be able to hold it for long, if you don''t take this opportunity before you, then you will regret it, all your life."


    His words drew a fresh gasp of anxiety as many here including the Demon Kings and the Will Holders began to consider his words in Ernest, only the Third Prince smiled and interjected,


    "No matter how many benefits we stand to gain, the price is too much, we here have not forgotten the hefty toll we paid just to break through your dimension Rowan, tens of millions of Immortal have died true deaths, why should we risk it all again, we shall wait for your spell to end, and we shall make do with what we have, believe me Rowan, killing you would be the greatest reward, remember, I still know you have something extremely precious inside your body."


    He turned to the rest of the gathering, "Do not forget that we paid such a hefty price to get to this point, and many friends and families you have known for an eternity had perished in this ce, never to see the light of the day anymore, and we were only fighting the servants of the castle! How much more terrible do you think the master of the castle would be? How much sacrifice would we need to make to cross this bridge that leads to riches we would never grasp? Banish the light of greed from your heart, and know that the Chalice of Salvation that he offers contains nothing but poison."


    Those words from the Third Prince, a powerful Will Holder and the strongest in the army advising caution were enough to break many of their greedy thoughts, and away from attempting to fight for the benefits present in the other dimension.


    They all watched as millions of their brethren were shattered before the might of his armies, why would they think they could ever benefit from crossing the master himself? They should be grateful for what they have and lick their wounds, looking to the future for any other opportunities.


    "Oh, but that is where you are wrong Third," Rowan replied and brought the head of his Great Axe to his left palm and squeezed, opening his palms he presented it to the crowd and cries of shock and amazement rippled through them.


    Rowan''s palm was bleeding, and this blood was not the blood of an Immortal that meant nothing but a loss of energy and could be rapidly recovered, no, this was the blood of a mortal, precious because of its incredible fragility.

 Chapter 903 A Closer Bond

    <h4>Chapter 903 A Closer Bond</h4>


    Rowan did not let the shock settle in the mind of the audience as he proimed,


    "Hear my words and know this to be the Truth. I am not a God, nor a Demon, I am not an Archmage not the Scion of a Divine, I am not an Empyrean nor a Titan, the blood you see is the red blood of a mortal, and I have a limited amount of them that I can lose before I perish. Third you are wrong, you have beaten the greatest of my creation, and this spell is the only method I can use to win this battle. So my question to you is simple, would you watch as the greatest opportunity you would evere across pass you by because you were scared of fighting a mortal? This bridge would merely equalize the field of battle, and the bounty behind me would be the reward for the winner."


    Rowan knew in his heart that he would never win a contest of words with a duplicitous entity like Third, he could only make his case impossible to be denied. The Third Prince would always find a way to wiggle out of anything, but an absolute justification. Rowan was mortal and vulnerable, if he could not fight a mortal with all his advantages, then he would lose his armies.


    Even with all his advantages, Rowan knew that it would be almost impossible to perfectly destroy all the Reflections, one instance would be Erohim, even after he was killed and his Will stripped away, he was still able to survive inside a memory he had hidden, Rowan could not ignore the possibility that even if he seeded in killing all the Reflections, that some part of them would remain, and so he created Twilight Spell to resolve this issue once and for all.


    Using the impossible concept of cing two separate Time Continuum in one space, he created a power that would shatter all forms of life across time. He had drawn concepts from the Lost mes, and Sheol, among other powers to create the inspiration for this spell. It was hard to say if he would be able to duplicate this spell ever again, he was lucky that all the right conditions were in ce to make it possible.


    To truly win this battle against his ancient enemies, he would have to funnel the Reflections into this bridge. The only way he would ensure that they would cooperate was to make sure that he bore an equal amount of risk. At least on the surface.


    Rowan knew that his other two bloodlines were immortal, but no one here was aware of that fact, he had made sure that he did not finalize the final form of his Sheol bloodline, and anyone who had seen his other bloodline inside his dimension would not even understand what they were looking at. After all, he had never seen anyone whose bloodline was a city.


    The Third Princeughed bitterly, "Well yed Rowan, well yed, the entire universe is our witness, you shall stand before the might of the entire forces that we have arrayed before you as a mortal, and just as we shattered your Dominion, your mortal blood shall paint the skies red. On this bridge will your fate be decided and it would be a grim one for the ages. Believe me boy, I have had a million years of practice when ites to torturing you."


    Not waiting for a reply, the Third Prince gave a chin nod, and the vast army of the undead raced towards the Twilight Bridge, from afar they were like a dust storm, trillions of beasts of all sizes surged towards the golden bridge.


    The eyes of everyone here turned red with greed and anger at the despicable move by the Third Prince, many of them on learning that Rowan was a mortal wanted nothing more than to be the first one to test the bridge. Who knows they might be lucky and be the one to collect his head.


    If the Third Prince seeded in pushing through the bridge, then he would be the one who would gain all the benefits, but no one here could challenge him, the power he had shown was enough to destroy them all, and in their hearts, some of them had begun to n the best method to plunder the universe after the Third Prince has had his fill, it seemed inevitable that he would win, after all, their mad opponent was just a mortal.


    Although he did not mention it, they all believed that Rowan''s mortality should havee about due to him creating such a Taboo Spell, and hisst stance was just the final flickerings of a spent me.


    Everyone was tense as the army of the undead shot across the dead universe, moving faster than they should due to the interference of the Third Prince, he was pushing the infinite amount of beasts he controlled towards Rowan if there was ever any fight left in him, he intended to bleed it all away using an army he could effortlessly resummon.


    If Rowan thought that this battle would go ording to his ns, then he was sadly mistaken, because the Third Prince had no intention of stepping foot on that bridge, at least not before Rowan had only a single breath of life left in his chest, and even then, he might still choose to kill him from a distance.


    This child had shown him enough reasons not to ever take him lightly.


    Rowan watched the entire visible space around him, both the heavens and the earth filled with undead beasts, their red eyes focused on him with such an avid lust for his flesh and blood that their Intents were written in reality.


    He grinned and closed his eyes and he rested, his consciousness began to descend into his dimension to ess his Primordial Record, not taking to mind the near-infinite amount of descending on his bridge.


    Their roars that could be heard from all corners of the Universe carried by Intent could not reach him here, and the Primordial Record spoke to him,


    "You bring me to the best ces Rowan, such an adventure I have had with you."


    Rowan smiled, the Primordial Record had begun to reveal more of itself to him as he grew stronger and picked his own path, its words were no longer cryptic, and Rowan found that he actually liked this new side of the Singrity, "You have seen nothing yet, stick with me and I shall bring you to the end of creation."


    "I will hold you to that," the Primordial Record, chuckled? "Without merging with my final page I will not be able to give you the entire benefits that you should enjoy, are you okay with this development? Why do I even ask, your mind is firm, uey don''t you want to deal with the army that is a single second away from burying you?"


    Rowan shrugged, "They are already handled, show me what I have to work with."


    The endless undead had mmed into the bridge, burying it in its entirety under an impossible mound of flesh.


    Silence prevailed in the universe as everyone was on the verge of breathing out a sigh of relief in expectation of the death of their enemy and then the Third Prince shuddered and stepped back, before hacking and coughing out blood and pieces of his internal organs.


    The endless armies of undead silent turned to ash, starting from those touching the bridge and traveling to everyst one of the undead. The Ash was so thick it shrouded the entire dimension and began to fall like the universe''s worst rain.


    Rowan''s voice touched the entire dimension, "Third, I thought you were smart. Did you not remember the nature of this bridge? It is the final resting ce of all life. Nothing of the dead can cross it."

 Chapter 904 Unlocking Titles

    Chapter 904 Unlocking Titles


    ??Rowan knew his Twilight Bridge would handle any sort of undead that entered its bounds, so he was not worried about Third using it against him, on creating the bridge he knew that it should have the power to deal with the undead or Third would be able to grind him to death.


    More than anything he was focused on the changes that had happened inside him after he had changed the direction of his evolution and recreated his Ouroboros Bloodline without the influence of Chaos Blood.


    At this time his Ouroboros Bloodline was undoubtedly the strongest among his three bloodlines and although he had expected something amazing, it took a while before he reconciled what he was seeing with reality.


    Rowan knew that he had be powerful, but he did not expect that he would grow so much, and he was d that took the time to develop his abilities in the direction he wanted them to grow. Sheol who was once a Nascent Primordial Bloodline and his strongest had been dethroned.


    P????????? ??????


    Name: Rowan Kuranes(Visible- Edit?)


    True Name: Trrshikrhl Velhyez Ywnmryr Eulxhu Thyak


    Xlubrrhhl Vroumor Rehhirk Wvryyrl Eerkhar. (Suggested Will Bound Name - Eulxhu)


    Age: 38/1,999,000,000


    Strength: 11,110,110


    Agility: 11,110,110


    Constitution: 11,110,110


    ss: (Compiling¡ª Ascend All Bloodline to the Immortal Level to gain a ss)


    Title: [Activated]


    ne Walker: (Unrestricted ess to any dimension at your present Will Level¡ª Can ess all 3rd-dimensional universes without a Nemesis Stone.)


    Note: Talent can be upgraded by increasing your Dimensional Will.


    The title has been upgraded once by your actions.


    Chaos Breaker: (Deal Increased damage to all members of the Chaos Bloodline, with a great level of resistance against all Chaos forces.)


    Note: Talent can be upgraded by destroying and consuming the Wills of Chaos.


    The title has been upgraded three times by your actions.


    Reality Butcher: Grants enhanced dominion over Space and all Space-rted abilities. Intents can be mastered extremely quickly.


    Note: Talent can be upgraded by destroying and consuming all forms of creation.


    The title has been upgraded twice by your actions.


    Creator: Grant the ability of the Creator ss Holders, (Note: All creators must be at the 7th-dimensional level at the least.)


    Note: Talent can be upgraded by consuming and creating the Akashic Imprints of Dominion level creatures.)


    The Creator Title has been upgraded six times due to your various creations.


    Primordial:Increases insight into all forms of creation. Enhancing your control of all esoteric forces beyond the ken of Immortals. Present Insight Limit (5th Dimension.)


    Note: Talent Can be upgraded by acquiring Primordial Bloodlines.


    Living Dimension: Meld your being with a Dimension granting increased control over all Dimensional-rted abilities.


    Note: Talent can be upgraded by increasing your Dimensional level.


    Destroyer: Enhances All forms of attack, granting an Aura of destruction to even your mildest of actions. Enhances the might of your subjects.


    Note: Talent can be upgraded by causing destructive events.


    First Born: primogenitor. Your presence is unique in all creation. Grant enhanced defenses against all forms of mental maniption and enhances all your Titles.


    Aspect:


    Berserker (Tier 7¡ª Completed)


    Lament Of Celestials (Tier 5¡ª Completed)


    Light Devourer (Tier 0)


    Skills:


    BERSERKER BLOOD (Origin ¡ª Level Completed)


    Bloodline Skill: Eruption (Stripped/ Evolving) ¡ú Ascension.


    Absolute Body ¡ú Dimensional Flesh


    Aspect Skill: The Lost me (Tier 5¡ª Innate Convergence and Divergence)


    Passive:


    Deciphernguage plete)


    Berserker Intent (Silver)


    Records:


    PRIMORDIAL ?????????????????? Level 0 - Mortal [100,000]


    SHEOL - Level 7pleted[500,000]


    TREE OF DESIRE - Level 7 Completed


    Territory: Primordial Sea of Darkness


    Primordial Ambrosia


    Dimensional Fabric [First Dimension Completed - Seed?]


    [Second Dimension Completed - Seed?]


    [Third Dimension Completed - Seed?]


    Bloodline Ability: Purgatory Gate Unlocked


    Dimensional Skill: Dimension Engine [Minor¡ª Completed] Unallocated Stat Point - 9,990,009


    [Major¡ª No Seeded World] Unallocated Stat Point - 0


    [Supreme ¡ª Completed]


    Dimensional Absolute Skill: Breathe of Enoch X2


    Dimensional Fabric Skills:


    Astrbe


    Knowledge Well


    Hollow Forge


    Dimensional Flesh


    [Dimensional Fabric expanded ¡ª Minor Worlds ¡ª 24,780


    Awakening Primordial Bloodline [Sheol]


    Bloodline Upgraded:


    Six Headed Ouroboros ¡ú Primordial Ouroboros


    After the Age of Nothingness, at the Dawn of Time, The Primordial rose to power and made their dominion from nothingness thereby creating gaps in this new reality where miracles can flourish.


    The Primordials imed to be the first being in all Creation, existing in the nothingness for countless Eras, but that was a lie, there were others who drew breath from nothingness. Powers who existed outside the bounds of the Primordials.


    Amongst the first of that miracle is the Primordial Ouroboros, a being that was born from the end of Nothingness and the beginning of Time.


    It straddles the line between reality and non-reality. Like all creatures born at the birth of miracles, the Primordial Ouroboros could not be tamed by the Primordials, and would not acknowledge their dominion over creation.


    The war that raged between the Primordials and their counterparts the Primordial Beasts shattered creation for many Eras until thest of them fell. Yet it is said that their downfall came as a result of betrayal, urate lore from that Era is lost for it transpired before even the esteemed Era of Primordials, except for the Primordials, no one in creation knows of the Primordial Beasts.


    The Primordials shattered the bloodlines of the Primordial Beasts, ensuring that there would be nothing in creation that could challenge their rule, but Chaos seized a small portion of the bloodline of the Primordial Ouroboros and added it to his bloodline and filled it with his Will.


    You have resurrected the long-dormant bloodline of the Primordial Ouroboros, and your Will would be unbound for all eternity.


    WILL GAINED: Will of Truth [3rd Level Completed]


    WILL GAINED: Will of Elder [Level 0 - Activate(0/7)


    The Primordial Beast were not feared because of their power, but their potential. Their bodies were powerful enough to shatter all of creation, but their true strengthy in a collective Will titled the Will of Elder, that grows stronger with every living Primordial Beast in existence. You are thest living Primordial Beast and this Will is dormant.


    Combining the power of a Primordial Beast and an evolving dimension has resurrected this ancient Will, but there is something different about it. Something heretical.


    WILL GAINED: Will of Soul Origin [1st Level Completed.]


    You have delved into the mysteries of the Soul and reached its Origin, yet your ways would be barred from Ascension. Ancient powers have carved the powers of the soul into various camps for fear of such a powerful force remaining in the hands of a single individual. Growing your Will of Soul Origin would be a quest of both deep introspection and conquest. Tread wisely.


    Bloodline Skill Evolved: Absolute Body ¡úDimensional Flesh


    You have merged the Absolute Body of the Ouroboros Bloodline with an evolving Dimension unleashing a flesh that can hold an Epoch and rend Dimensions. Your Dimensional Body is linked to every world you have contained inside your Dimension and you receive a constant stream of Attributes that can be dispensed as you see fit.


    Your body is immune against all forms of damage up to the 7th Tier.


    Unallocated Stat points: 9,990,009


    Bloodline Skill Evolved: Eruption = Ascension.


    Your Dimensional Flesh and the purification of Eruption by the bloodline of Ouroboros have evolved this heretical ability to new heights. Burn your endless vitality to increase your attributes. A small chance of making a portion of the Increased temporary attributes be permanent.


    SOUL ORIGIN GAINED: Undetermined


    SOUL CRYSTAL GAINED: Undetermined


    Title Gained. Territory Gained, Minor Worlds Gained, Will Gained.


    Remark: First Born


    Warning: Current Path not epted by the Primordial Record. Evolutionary direction cannot be simted and corrected. Dimensional Fabric is an unknown mutation.


    The merger of Primordial Bloodline, Celestial Destroyer, and evolving Will inside an unknown Dimensional Fabric is unprecedented.


    Chances of Self Annihtion: 25%

 Chapter 905 All Roads Leads To Death

    Chapter 905 All Roads Leads To Death


    ??There was too much new information for Rowan to process at this time. His mortal flesh forced him to a singr consciousness, but he had a way to get around this limitation by rapidly swapping consciousnesses. He knew the moment he began upgrading his bloodline this limitation would be rapidly left behind, but for now, he was left with one consciousness.


    At this time what he needed to figure out was his present body capabilities, and he was d with the result, it floored his previous body''s power by such arge margin it was ridiculous.


    At his strongest, right before he became a dimension, his body had barely two million points in each attribute and that was after he was baptized by the essence of Chaos outosde the universe, and now a single attribute of his dwarfed his entire previousbined attributes.


    He knew that this massive gain in attributes was born from the merger of the World Seed with the Supreme World, although he had not lost his previous attributes, they were still avable for him to allocate to whatever trait he desired. With nearly ten million extra attributes he could choose to push towards any stat he desired at a moment''s notice.


    What made Rowan''s eyes light up was the fact that at this juncture he had not activated his new Primordial bloodline, it was at the mortal level and he was already this powerful. He had no idea how many attributes he would gain by upgrading this bloodline by a single Circle, but it must surely be stupendous.


    His mind could not help but recall his previous starting point when he awoke on Trion, thirty-eight years ago. He barely had a total of twenty points across all attributes, with a lifespan that was measured in days, and now, he could live long enough to see a universe perish.


    After all the trials and tribtions he had gone through, using all his experiences and resources, Rowan had forged a new body, and now he was making his path forward using his Will. It was a new beginning, but before his journey would begin, he would need to bury the past.


    There were so many revtions on the page of his Primordial Record hinting at matters on a grander scale, but for now, he just wanted to ughter. His Sheol bloodline made him disdain battle, he fought through proxies and soldiers, but as a Primordial Ouroboros, his fist was his greatest weapon.


    There was no concept of fear in his heart, he would not leave here until one here was dead.


    His prismatic eyes opened and he looked down at the Third Prince and he grinned. It was the final straw. The Third Prince saw the future that was promised in those eyes and he did not like it. Not one bit.


    The words that emerged from the mouth of the Third Prince were like a growl from a beast, "Kill him!" as he dered open season on the thorn inside his heart.


    The first to race toward the Twilight Bridge were the demons, who had edged toward the bridge as they were following the Undead beast behind. At the forefront was a lucky Demon Knight riding a panther-like beast whose fur was like smoke and eyes yellow like pus, racing across space to be the first to im Rowan''s head.


    As the pair reached the bridge, flying tens of thousands of feet above it and scoping the lone form of Rowan below standing at the middle of the Twilight bridge which was precisely twelve thousand miles long, hardly arge number considering the scale they were working with, suddenly an intense gravitational force drew them down to the bridge and they mmed on its surface with bone-breaking force. The panther-like beast howled in pain, and the Demon Knight urged it to move forward but it was maimed, unable to recover from its injuries.


    Normally, an injury like this was not worth mentioning when it came to the healing power of Abyssal Flesh, and a Demon Knight to boot had a more enhanced healing factor, but this bridge made healing a million times harder, not because of any specific feature put in ce, it was simply the absolute nature of death surrounding the bridge that made healing abilities to be nearly useless.


    The Demon Knight howled in rage, and he smashed the head of his mount with arge hammer, peeling himself away from the dead beast with a grunt. It was unknown how long he had been sitting on this beast but his body had be fused with it, and tearing himself away from the beast caused him a lose a sizable portion of his flesh.


    Not caring about his grievous injuries, he strode towards Rowan, hefting his hammer, and spat out in the harsh abyssal tongue, "I shall eat your heart before you die, mortal. Urukjal shall im your throne and all its riches. Hear me and despair."


    A few feet before he reached Rowan, he copsed to his knees, his eyes widened in surprise, before face-nting on the bridge, dead. Behind him was a long trail of ck blood that led to his dead mount.


    Not used to the absolute nature of the bridge, the Demon Knight had seriously injured himself and bled to death.


    After fighting for unknown millions of years, the concept of bleeding to death was understood but a powerful Demon Knight would have to suffer an injury that was a thousand times worse than what he had endured and for a prolonged period of time, likely millennia before a Demon Knight should bleed to death.


    It was no wonder that the Demon Knight only realized it was dead the moment he was at its precipice. The Twilight bridge shed and the body of the Demon Kinght and his mount was consumed, leaving behind two drops of blood that was trapped inside the bridge. He was the first.


    Rowan''s eyes were fixed on the Third Prince as above him, hundreds of thousands of demons were mmed into the bridge drawn from the air by an inexorable force, they were crushed into pulp and their bodies vanished soon after, leaving behind drops of blood.


    It took a short while for those approaching the bridge to realize that it was impossible to fly over it, but by then nearly a million demons had perished and Rowan had not made a single move. The lust for his power had blinded them, and demons were creatures of desire, it took a while before the massive toll of death registered and order was restored.


    Of all the deaths from the fall, It was a particrly robust Demon General that survived the drop from the sky as he was cushioned by a mountain of bodies below him, his left leg we broken by the fall but he was not bleeding, his tough skin and muscle holding his broken bones in ce. Hisrge body which was more than fifty feet tall was suppressed by the bridge, shrinking down to less than twenty feet, but he still towered over Rowan.


    His goat eyes were fixed on his prey with unshakable focus and he dragged his broken feet toward his target, not minding the pain. A dozen feet away from Rowan he swung hisrge Axe whose head was nearly asrge as Rowan''s entire body.


    Rowan swayed to the side like a leaf, dodging the blow, and he watched the Axe pass by as if it was in slow motion and then he punched the head of the Axe as it swiped past him.


    The force of the blow ripped the Axe from the hand of the Demon General, crushing his limbs as the Axe reversed its course and sliced the Demon in two. He screamed in pain and wed the ground for a brief moment before catastrophic blood loss and his insides pouring out like a river led to his death.


    However the force of the blow was so great the Axe did not stop after slicing the Demon General, it continued down the length of the bridge cutting through hundreds of thousands of demons before sting off the bridge and flying towards his broken dimension.


    Ten secondster the Axe impacted against the dimension and it detonated like a nuclear bomb as it mmed against the earth. At the location of its descent was a gathering of hundreds of thousands of mages and demons.


    They all perished.


    It was at this moment that the full realization of their situation entered their mind. Although Rowan''s dimension had been broken, it still maintained its property that made any immortal that died inside it perish permanently.


    Either on the bridge or on the ground, the only road out of here was death.

 Chapter 906 Make Me Bleed

    <h4>Chapter 906 Make Me Bleed</h4>


    The bodies of the dead painted a grim sight, the explosion had ripped their bodies apart in a gruesome disy, and they bled and died like mortals. There was nothing noble about their passing and if not for the strength of mind born from living an extremely long time, many of the mages and gods here would be sickened to their stomachs.


    This battle was supposed to be the same as the many they had fought countless times before, and now the threat of death was before them in all its glory and horror. More than a few of them began to go mad.


    Before in the rush of battle and the frenzy that came with it, the thought of true death had not settled into their Spirit, but now it had, and few liked it.


    Oddly this realization did not deter them, in fact, it was the opposite. When ced against a wall with no chances of fleeing or salvation, anyone would fight back. Most of them realized that if they stayed back on the dimension, they would be kited to death, and only embarking on the bridge would grant them the possibility of ying their foe.


    Of course, there were a few cowards whose fear of death took over theirmon sense. They did notst long.


    Any Will Holder here was an urate judge of emotion, and they could easily see the minds of their lesser swaying towards undesirable paths. A swift cleansing was undertaken, killing hundreds of thousands, the message was clear, fight for a chance of survival, or die.


    Any rebellion ended before it could begin. It was a solemn army with thoughts filled with darkness and fear that flew towards the Twilight Bridge.


    With the dissipation of the endless army of the undead and the frightening toll the previous battle had taken on the group, their numbers were no longer endless. The most populous were the demons, holding more than ny-nine percent of the entire number, then the gods, and finally, Archmages, who barely numbered a few thousand.


    In total, they barely amounted to a hundred million troops left. It was shocking that the might of the entire universe had been reduced to this extent.


    ?


    "It was never supposed to be like this, we fielded an Immortal army that should be able to resurrect from their ashes a thousand times if needed. How could all this go wrong?" the armored figure of Golgoth squeezed his hands right, his thoughts in disarray, he turned to his left and snapped at Minerva, "Organize your ranks better, every moment that abomination lives is another chance for something to go wrong. So much of our troops wasted on unchecked barbarity."


    The Demon King snorted, "Barbarity? You are one to talk Golgoth, you whose entire path is nothing but barbarous." the milky white eyes of Minerva were filled with anger before a sort of calm entered them and she spoke softly to the disgruntled figure,


    "They are demons, they would battle the way they were born to battle. Besides, among all of us here, we are actually the party with an army to field, your so-called undead horde is nothing but ashes, so I would mind my words Golgoth. Your bargaining chips get increasingly light and your allies¡­ hahaha, do you even have allies at this point?"


    "You¡­"


    "Silence," the Third Prince snapped, "They can battle the way they want Golgoth. It is clear that by the end killing him would be the task for the Will Holders here. I have analyzed the strength of his blows, and they are stupendous. Let the rabble drain him to nothingness, if we are lucky¡­ no, he would inevitably get injured or grow tired, and then we would have our chance."


    Minerva glowered at the Third Prince, "You would use my demons as fodder."


    He replied, "Yes," without blinking an eye, "In a battle like this they should be grateful they were able to be of use. Still don''t let their lives go away for cheap, you have permission to take any resources left on the battlefield and increase their odds of survival."


    Turning to Golgoth he whispered directly into his consciousness, making the armored figure cringe, the words of Third in his mind were an unwee invasion "Summon Second, he should be done with the rituals, we would need his powers here."


    The armored figure shivered in disgust, "Is that necessary?" he fingered his broken de which was slowly healing as it spat out the streams of purple light infecting it, "Second would be needed to ensure the direction of the transfer goes smoothly. Whatever happens here, at least our primary aim has been satisfied."


    The Third Prince turned to Golgoth and then smiled, "As you would have noticed¡­" he allowed the lights of three Wills to stream around his fingers, We have no need of a controller with the powers in my grasp, I rather we have the presence of one more Will Holder than a Controller we don''t need. Also don''t for a second think we can seed without killing that bastard, with your negligence he has seen the vault, and even if he does not understand everything, he knows enough to be dangerous. His death is not one for consideration, it is a necessity."


    Golgoth cursed internally, he was hoping that with the assistance of Second, he might be able to w his way towards salvation. The feeling of being between two unstoppable forces filled his dead heart and he nearly choked.


    "I will summon him this instant."


    ?


    Rowan looked at his fist, it was unmarked, and he had barely felt any sort of sensation when he punched the weapon of the demon general. That was him barely using ten percent of his strength. The blow might seem simple on the surface but Rowan had wrapped the weapon in an Aura of Ascension so the Axe did not shatter into nothingness when he punched it.


    He had only released the Aura of Ascension when the Axe had nearly reached the surface of his broken dimension, or the weapon would have just continued pushing into the earth, before breaching his dimension.


    He had noticed that wielding Ascension instead of Eruption was a thousand times easier, whether it was a result of his Titles or the evolved ability itself, the power was not fighting him for control, it was yearning to be used.


    Without even activating it, Ascension had wrapped around his body, enhancing his innate forcefield that had grown to incredible heights, still, his forcefield was dormant, and before he could activate his Telekinesis ability, he would need to be more than a mortal.


    ''Not yet,'' Rowan thought, ''the big fishes have to smell blood in the water before they move,'' looking at the enemies arrayed at the edge of his bridge, Rowan''s beautiful face suddenly looked crestfallen, ''With such weak fodder, how am I expected to bleed?''


    At this time, the Archmages and the gods had reached the edge of the Twilight Bridge, and a form of arrangement was swiftly being implemented. The mad rush that announced the onset of the battle had been discarded for a new approach.


    These were immortals and Rowan did not have to wait for long before the first series of heavy steps fell on his bridge. His eyes widened in interest as what was being brought forward to challenge him.


    "Perhaps, this battle might hold unexpected surprises for him."


    This was all warm up before his fight with the Will Holders below, but there was no reason he could not enjoy the fight itself.


    "Come for me¡­ Try as much as possible to make me bleed!"


    The madness of the Primordial Ouroboros was beginning to manifest in his heart and Rowan''s smile transformed to a grin.

 Chapter 907 Fire In The Hole

    <h4>Chapter 907 Fire In The Hole</h4>


    The first individual to step on his bridge was a Demon Prince, this one resembled a man but his feet were those of a bird, his skin was blue, and an Aura of intense chill surrounded him.


    Wearing heavy demonic armor and carrying arge Tower Shield he carefully stalked forward across the bridge, behind him were hundreds of thousands of soldiers, both demons and gods, decked in the same heavy armor and shield, and they moved concertedly towards Rowan, their synchronized steps rumbling through the bridge.


    All the Demon Princes he knew were loud and arrogant, almost cartoonish in their escapades to inflict horror and shock in the hearts of their prey, but like every immortal here, even the Demons had to bow to the might of Rowan spell. Games this war no longer was, and dying would be permanent.


    Perhaps for the first time in a lower dimension, a Demon Prince could no longer cut loose. It made them quite a terrifying opponent.


    Halfway toward him, an intense Aura of frost radiated off the Demon Prince and encircled the army behind him and their armor thickened with blue ice, the sound of their tread grew deeper as if each of them were walking mountains. The collective might radiating from the army had transformed into something massive, even space seemed to stretch around their advancing forms as their power was announced to all of existence.


    This was not the end, from various locations in the army, spells began to fly out, beefing up their defenses until their bodies gleamed like stars. This spelles from the mages and the gods, arcane secrets that had been left in ancient vaults were unearthed and disyed without any inhibitions.


    As expected it did not take long for them to adapt, with the disy of Rowan''s strength, they knew quantity was useless, what was needed was quality. An elite army that could face and defeat him, a single mortal.


    Although a Demon Prince led their rank he was not the only one here, hidden in the army were three other Demon Princes, and if Rowan''s calctions were correct, this was all of them in the Demon Horde. Hidden among them were several God Kings, and they did not disy themselves in a shy manner, choosing to walk in formation alongside the army and silently contributing their strength.


    An endless number of domains covered the army as the power of countless Divine Kingdoms covered them. Everyone was giving their all, it was stupid to hold back your power or secrets when death eternal faced you.


    Every Archmage embedded in the army was among the most powerful Archmages present, and before the battle began they had been casting countless buffs across the army. Steel skin, Goliath Constitution, Arcane Reflection, Damage Null, Armor Increase, Power Up¡­..


    The total size of the approaching army was 333,000. This number was not random and was the basis for one of the most powerful formations in existence, Enders Lament. Forged at the end of a great war that consumed countless universes, this formation was made to ughter Outer dimensional entities who controlled higher dimensional powers.


    The approaching army was wearing some of the best armor avable to them, and the spells imbuing their bodies would have made any of them walk through an exploding star with no damage incurred to them, not counting the countless buffs shielding them from harm.


    Behind the army were long streams of light connected to every single living individual below, and Rowan could likely guess the purpose of the light, as his eyes easily deciphered the spells that were being slung around.


    To confirm his hypothesis, his finger lightly brushed across the strings of Pride and in the approaching army a hundred heads exploded, yet the stride of the dead warriors did not falter and in a single breath, their heads returned.


    Rowan did not fear that the absolute nature of his Twilight Bridge had been dispelled, although they tried to hide it from him, he saw the light strings connecting the army to the ones below flicker a hundred times in a fraction of a moment.


    What it meant was that although his spell had not been broken, his enemies had found a way around it. They could not dispel the absolute nature of his bridge, but they could transfer the damages. A hundred souls had perished below, but this army remained strong, their formation unbroken.


    Rowan began tough, they had found a way topress the might of their entire forces into these elite and this had led to their effectiveness in battle to be multiplied. That tune he yed on Pride should have destroyed millions of them but barely a hundred died, their defenses had multiplied exponentially.


    He even noticed that his sound attack was already being analyzed, and no doubt an effective counter was being made against it.


    "Thank you for making this battle worth it."


    Rowan had seen everything he needed, he did not wait for the army to reach him, he attacked.


    His body blurred along the bridge, leaving ghost-like figures behind and as he neared the army traveling at intense speeds, his eyes revealed millions of invisible floating lines ahead like spider silks. The Archmages hadid traps before them.


    Wards! His new intuition screamed at him, he could do many things to break them but Rowan chose to bulldoze through it. On the surface of his skin, he rapidly created millions of countering scripts that analyzed each line of Wards and took control of it. He did all this with a single consciousness.


    His body impacted against the Wards and of the countless terrifying attributes they could release, none of them operated, instead, the Wards wrapped around his body like clouds.


    With the firstyer of defense not making any impact, the one thousand Archmages released abined Taboo Spell fueled by the essence of a hundred million immortals. The night turned to day across the entire universe as the brightest fireball in creation that resembled a screaming skull roared across the bridge toward Rowan.


    This fireball was nameless, containing nothing but the pure power of endless heat, even a God Emperor would flinch before this me.


    Rowan grinned and gathered all the Wards on his skin into a small ball in his left hand and he thrust it forward to impact against the Fireball. There was a silent hum as the two opposing forces shed and then a loud thump as they exploded, flinging horrifying mes hotter than anything in the material universe toward both sides of the bridge.


    Rowan gave a loud cry and his voice tore the mes racing towards him in two and he proceeded through the middle. The army on the other side raised enormous ramparts of light to shield against the mes that flowed through their ranks, burning through their defenses like a hot knife through butter, and in an instant even with all their defenses, half of them turned to ash, but they returned a momentter as their deaths were exchanged.


    This did not stop the Archmages from pulling essence and releasing another Taboo Spell, Light of Destruction. A single target spell that resembled a thin beam of darkness. This beam was traveling faster than the speed of light and approached Rowan so quickly that it was almost like teleportation. A few inches away from his chest, Rowan bent backward, his motion still carrying him forward.


    His long air flowed behind him like a cloud and he reached across and seized the beam of destruction in his left hand.


    Approaching him were hundreds of simr beams, and he ducked, rotated, swerved, leaning his way through the destruction bolts, and faster than the army had anticipated he reached them and swung his Great Axe, on his left hand were hundreds of beams of destruction.


    His Axe tore a slight gap in the formation and he lobbed in the beams of destruction he was holding in his left hand.


    Rowanughed aloud, "Fire in the hole!"

 Chapter 908 A Story Written In A Song

    <h4>Chapter 908 A Story Written In A Song</h4>


    Rowan had not just dodged all the beams of destruction he had gathered and squeezed them in his left hand, his ability to understand and process energy heightened to a ridiculous degree with his Primordial Title and others working in sync. He had created a vtile gray mass that exploded inside the formation before it could be nullified.


    The mass of Destruction did not explode, it was more like it snatches, it scattered everywhere, creatingrge pale blots that resembled portals that sprang throughout the length of the bridge like eyes, and anyone unlucky enough to fall into it was grounded into pieces, destroyed in both body and soul. A single drop of blood entered the Twilight bridge for any one of them that fell, and before long, the pale golden color of the bridge began to turn reddish gold like a beautiful sunset.


    "Push him back!" The Demon Prince who was the herald of the army mmed his tower shield on the bridge, releasing a massive surge of kic energy fueled by the collective power of the entire army pushing Rowan back for thousands of feet, even though the destruction blots was ravaging their ranks, they were still stable and their mentality was not affected.


    The Demon Prince had reacted quickly enough for Rowan was about to bring Envy to bear on the opening he had created and if he had faltered for the barest of an instant, then Rowan would have been wreaking havoc inside their formation at this time.


    The distance they created was almost useless, thousands of feet was even less than an inch with the speeds Rowan was capable of moving, but the Immortal army could also react quickly.


    Noticing that Rowan was a bit vulnerable to the kic push, they unleashed hundreds of them in a second, pushing him back further and further. Rowan''s feet that were dug into the bridge released bright sparks and mes as his leather boots although imbued with Ascension still possessed enough mortal materials, making it susceptible to friction.


    Rowan shielded his body with the broad Axe head of Envy which had expanded to nearly cover his entire body, hidden in the kic waves were tiny sneaky spells that would chew through gxies, he did not want to test them on his skin unless they earned the right to injure him.


    He suddenly vaulted to the right leaving a fading shadow of himself behind, as a beam of purple lightning that took the shape of a serpentine dragon swept past his previous position.


    The dragon was abination of divine, demonic, and magical energiespared to the might of a hundred million immortals with powers that eclipsed even a God-King, its roar of rage was silenced as it turned to attack Rowan from the rear but its massive head fell to the bridge, cleanly sliced through, Rowan''s blow disrupting the carefully bnced energies inside of it.


    He had not just dodged the attack, his speed meant he had killed the dragon as he was dodging the attack.


    Another wave of Kic push surged toward Rowan, but a second had already passed, he already understood the energy of this force and they washed over him like a harmless breeze as the strings of Pride yed a countering note dispelling the kic force a millimeter away from his skin.


    Moving forward, he suddenly felt tingles surging through his spine and his intuition gave him an overwhelming feeling of his dying, his heart beat faster in anticipation of his iing demise and Rowanughed. He contorted his body into an impossible shape, his bones curving and even ttening in some sections, narrowly dodging an impossible move as seven ck spears appeared around him¡ªThe power of the Formation Enders Lament was finally unleashed.


    As a single target formation, it could release attacks that were supposed to be unexpected. Each spear could easily kill a hundred God Kings, and the attack was so fast and traveled across space without leaving any discernible mark making this formation a terrible weapon against any foe.


    It led to the death of countless Outer dimensional creatures who could not anticipate or dodge a weapon that targeted their vitals without any indication. Yet its greatest strength turned to its weakness, if they could be anticipated, then even a mortal can dodge their attacks. Although they would have to have the speed and reflexes ghag would make even Light ashamed.


    Even during the attack of the formation, Rowan was already moving, he rotated his upper body, cutting the spears around him in two, and the broken weapons shrieked in pain, instantly tens of thousands exploded in the formation, and this damage was persistent, and for the next few moments, hundreds of thousands died from the bacsh, but as quickly as they perished, their deaths was transferred.


    Deciding not to push forward towards the army, Rowan mmed the bottom of the Axe on the bride and the weapon began to expand, the shaft spreading out and in a few instants, the Great Axe now taking the shape of a demonic-looking Harp.


    Wiggling his fingers to warm them, Rowan settled the head of the Harp just below the nook of his neck and he closed his eyes, beginning to y.


    Rowan had not taken the time to study music, but his Angels were a creation of harmony, this meant their talents were his tomand, and with the nature of his Titles and his inherent nobility and near perfection, his music¡­ was haunting.


    Existence faded to silence and the first string was touched. It brought out a range of melodies that was impossible for any mortal instrument to create, and the universe seemed to hold its breath.


    Spells rained down on his position, enough power to scour all the life from the universe a hundred times over, and Rowan did nothing but y. His music sliced across all the dangers as easily as it sliced through the minds of the immortals.


    Since he stopped moving it gave the army an opportunity to focus all their energy on a single section of the bridge and for a moment the amount of destructive forces ravaging his position was so intense that reality disappeared leaving a lone figure standing on a bridge of sunset.


    Rowan gritted his teeth, his concentration nearly shaken as the endless waves of powers inched closer and closer to his body, his hair seemed to catch fire and his body hummed with energy, the heat and pressure around him had gone beyond what this third-dimensional universe could hold.


    In the midst of the chaos, Rowan caught that thread of enlightenment, and his song bloomed. His harmony resisted the power shrouding his body and he pushed.


    At first, he wanted a simple offensive move to tear apart the waves of spells bearing down on him, but as he started his music, it resonated with a deep part of him that he had not touched for so long and he lost himself to it.


    Theplex intery of harmony, rhythm, tempo, melody, and emotional resonance in the music created a song of battle like no other. Yet it was not just a song of battle, it was more.


    It was a story, of a million years of pain and lies, of standing against insurmountable odds and with the might of a single spirit crushed the ns of the wicked that had grown and festered for many eternities.

 Chapter 909 Defiance Of The Fall

    <h4>Chapter 909 Defiance Of The Fall</h4>


    It was Rowan''s story told through a weapon of battle, and Pride did not disappoint, the sentient weapon from an unknown age served as the instrument of Rowan''s heart, and she gave it her all. Pride became an instrument of his Will.


    The song continued, rising higher and higher, and then ebbing until there seemed to be nothing but silence and then growing again.


    It was Rowan''s tale that was told in a manner that resounded in the bones of his enemies and crushed them all from within.


    The screams from the dying and the dead increased in pitch, but they were added to the song, bing part of its unique vor. A song that has never been heard since the dawn of creation was born here.


    Only a being like Rowan would make a song like this. It was a shame that only his enemies could hear it.


    ?


    The Demon Prince at the forefront of the army had died dozens of times, and every time he was resurrected, thousands of lesser Immortals died to take his ce. His Tower Shield which could bear the weight of a million gxies had cracked and was at the edge of destruction, held only by the stubborn Will of his lord, the Winter King.


    He roared as he took a step forward, that single step was as if he was pushing against an entire universe. He felt his Spirit break and shatter before the might of the mortal in front of them, and for a moment he was drowned in darkness before he felt the shift in his soul and he was reborn.


    Dying was never easy. Dying like a mortal on this bridge was a thousand times worse, and the strength of mind and spirit that had grown with him over the endless Era was tested like never before.


    His bright blue eyes looked past the myriad of shing lights, cmitous explosions, and screams, it gravitated to a single figure wrapped in a golden and ck corona of destruction and creation.


    His hair which seemed to hold every color in creation flew in a tempest of energy, his eyes were closed and he seemed to be at peace. In the midst of the hell of his making and theirs, this mortal was at peace.


    The Demon Prince roared his fury, but it did notst, even his fury broke before the might of this song and only his conviction made him take the next step. He was the Herald of the army, and every step he took carried the rest of the army behind. Without him, they would be ground to pieces.


    He channeled the power of frost, boosted by the essence of the most powerful immortals in the universe and his steps steadied and he pushed forward. Through all the chaos, he could hear it, the melody that broke his heart a thousand times in every moment.


    It was a hollow-sounding tone, with harmony that shifted unexpectedly, sometimes rising to the heavens and then descending into hell, underneath all that, there was a soft, almost wistful melody that seemed to have wrapped around his consciousness and it was all he could do to not scream.


    His rage had failed him, his hatred had fled, and his only savior was his realization that he was hearing a song that he was not deserving to hear. This was a song that a King would ransom his kingdom so he could be part of the audience. How lucky was he and everyone here that they were going to battle a being that could perform such a miracle?


    They never stood a chance, but it did not matter, he was a mortal, and no matter the strength of his Spirit or the miracles it could conjure, he would fall.


    He released all his frustration, anger, and fear as he screamed, "Push Forward!" their only hopey in reaching that enigmatic figure and going into closebat, this mortal had shown that with his music alone, he could silence all of creation. In closebat, perhaps they could turn the tables.


    The next thousand steps were the longest in his life, he stopped counting how many times he died. His blue eyes only on the visage of Rowan, and it was then that he noticed something else. Rowan''s eyes were closed but something still watched him¡­ with amusement.


    His eyes, which felt as heavy as mountains, struggled a bit upwards and he saw the crown of shifting gold on the head of the mortal and the six pairs of cold eyes that watched him.


    The next few moments passed as if it was a fever dream, lights, sounds, sensations, they all flowed past the Demon Prince, and then as if he had fought for an eternity, he stood before his enemy and raised his de, and he pushed it forward until the tip rested against the heart of Rowan.


    The song came to an end and the Demon Prince saw the eyes of this being slowly open. His prismatic eyes peered at him, and it was filled with a strange emotion that vanished a momentter.


    Those strange eyes looked at the Demon Prince and he nodded. With a cry of determination, the Demon Prince pushed his de with all the power he could muster and then he fell to his knees. He was spent, but he has seeded.


    "Is this what it feels to be mortal?" The Demon Prince was born in a line of royalty. From the moment of his birth, he had never known weakness like this. "How odd that I am at peace. I thought I would rage¡­ I was supposed to be evesting."


    Pushing his tired eyes to look at the body of his fallen enemy he nearlyughed when he saw that Rowan still remained on his feet, his body still as powerful as ever, on his chest was a slight tear, nearly invisible, and on it was 03:08


    a single drop of blood.


    his chest was a slight tear, nearly invisible, and on it was a single drop of blood.


    The Demon Prince heard the voice of this mortal and he shuddered, it was filled with power, charm, and horror.


    "Of all the Immortals, only you stand before me, I shall have your name, demon, for you deserve to draw my blood."


    The Demon Prince shook, and then he struggled to look behind him, the mighty army that he expected to stand behind him was all gone. Thest of them vanished in a pile of ash as he watched.


    As he had struggled forward through the maelstrom of death, it would seem that the toll of pushing towards the mortal had drained the life of the hundred million immortals left in the dead universe. Every god, demon, and mage had perished¡­ except him.


    He could see his steps that had scorched themselves in the ground fading away on the bridge. He had burned through his entire immortal lifespan to reach their enemy. He was their herald and he had upheld the might of his brothers in battle.


    He turned to Rowan and bared his teeth in defiance. In death, he would remain nameless, and his victory would beplete.


    The eyes of Rowan widened in surprise and he nodded. "I will keep this scar in remembrance of the valor of this army."


    The Demon King sighed and his head dropped to his chest, and blue mes covered him as he turned to ash.


    Rowan was quiet as he watched the death of the noble demon. The Twilight bridge rumbled and fully turned blood red.


    He looked up at the figures that had reached the edge of his bridge. Their individual Auras eclipsed the immortal army that had just perished by an inestimable amount.


    Shaking himself from his mncholic mood, Rowan returned Envy as the primaryponent of the weapon and he seized the Great Axe and stepped forward.


    "Let''s end this."

 Chapter 910 Final Confrontations

    Chapter 910 Final Confrontations


    ??Lightning shed overhead in the void, thest remnants of his song rippling across creation.


    Rowan began walking towards his enemies, his footstep eating the miles, the Twilight Bridge underneath pulsing, as if it was a beating heart. Although he was aware of the position of all of them, his focus was on Third, the demented Reflection that had posed as his father for so long, and twisted Rowan into the direction he found himself in today.


    Although his present state was a result of his decisions, it did not take away from the fact that the road towards this moment was paved by the hands of Third. His only constion was the understanding that no matter the ns Third had made, there was no way he would have anticipated the ending would be like this. Rowan was eager to reveal more surprises to this creature.


    The eleven Will Holders stayed at the edge of the bridge, none of them stepping onto it, the emotions on their faces were difficult to read, but there was confusion on their faces, and no matter how they tried to hide it¡­ awe. Rowan might not understand the significance of the song that he had created, but he had an inkling.


    After all the time that has gone by since the beginning of creation, it was rare for something of such monumental power and beauty to be created, and by a mortal for that matter. However, anyone who treated Rowan as a mere mortal was a fool.


    There were two new additions to the ranks of the Will Holders, and Rowan grinned inside his heart as he recognized Ss and Aeris, the Tower Masters of the Magus Supreme World, and thest two pieces of the puzzle, the Final Reflection, Second.


    He stopped a thousand feet away from them, a distance so close, that every single detail of their bodies could be seen.


    Golgoth encased in his dead armor, the confused eyes of Minerva who seemed to be searching for something inside her body, the furious look of the Winter King, whose mantle of frost was rotating around him like a buzz saw, and finally the Third Prince, who out of everyone here bore a startling resemnce to Rowan, except his hair was ck and he wore a red robe.


    It was as if he was assisting his body in tiny parts to resemble Rowan. This was most likely the case, for Third was covetous of power, and the power that Rowan had disyed made his greedy hearts filled with unrest, he had begun devouring Rowan inside his head, so his body could not help but mimic the form of his desire.


    Rowan''s prismatic eyes analyzed each of them in detail, noting their bodily structures and weapons, this battle would require careful nning and focus, he could not just depend on his attributes to allow him to win any challenges, especially with the presence of the Third Prince who controlled multiple Wills.


    The sound of the Third Prince pping his hands resounded in the void between the dead and the living universe, "Here he stands. The Emperor of mortals. Such a Title, I believe you deserve, for have there ever been a mortal like you since the dawn of creation? Curse me all you like in your hearts Rowan, but your existence is very much a work of my hands. I have to congratte you, child, truly in all my years, I have never seen anything quite like that¡­ your music would put those of the Celestial Court to shame."


    "Then you will enjoy this even more," Rowan smiled and he stretched forth his right hand, he seized something behind the Will holders and pulled.


    A deep groaning sound reverberated through the cosmos as the heavy chains binding the dead universe suddenly contracted, destroying that portion of reality in its entirety.


    The Will Holders looked behind them with shock and Ss muttered to himself in fascination, "How many parts of that spell did he split to make this single massive spell? How can anyone control such massive energy so intricately? Could he be a reincarnation of our maker?"


    His inward deliberation was cut short as the vanishing universe left a space where nothingness took its ce.


    The wave of nothingness spread to the Will Holders and Rowan smiled when he saw the intense look of rage on the face of the Third Prince as they were all forced to step on the bridge or fall into nothingness.


    This was the same sort of nothingness that Rowan summoned the Chains of Time from, and anyone who fell into it would spend countless eternities plunging into that darkness as their essence was slowly stripped away and they became a part of the nothingness. It was a fate that was worse than death. Thest fragment of Erohim had fallen into this nothingness, hisst fading cries of despair did notst.


    The living universe, the red bridge, and the nothingness behind the Will Holders were all that remained in this space, and for a moment silence prevailed, as Rowan upped the stakes once again.


    "You have us on your bridge Rowan," the Third Prince smirked, "but do not think this fight would go as¡­"


    "You talk too much," Rowan interrupted as he seemed to vanish and reappear within their midst.


    He appeared in a crouch, and when he rose, his upper body rotated, Envy trailing behind his motion as the Axe head mmed against them, flinging their bodies for hundreds of miles, and drawing cries of pain from Minerva as Envy had sheared through one of her spider legs at the joint, and a howl from Ss as Envy went through his stomach and burst out from his back, flinging him away for nearly a thousand miles.


    In this bridge where any injury was nearly permanent, it was a devastating first blow. Rowan had learned from the battle in his dimension and knew that he should never give the Third Prince a chance to be settled or he would find a way to twist victory into his grasp.


    At the peak of his rotation, the Axe head was caught by a pair of glowing blue fists and forced to the ground. In less than a moment, it was frozen to the bridge as the Winter King drew his face closer to Rowan and roared, "You killed my son!"


    Rowan''s reply was a punch to the side of the Demon King''s head that sounded as if a exploded as a massive shock wave rippled along the length of the entire bridge, "I gave him the honor of making me bleed. Do not look down on his achievement foolish king."


    The Winter King took a heavy step back, nearly dazed from the blow. Rowan pushed essence into Envy which made the Axe scream in pain and pleasure as power like it had never known filled it to the brim, her vibration shattered the ice holding her to the bridge and Rowan brought the Axe up and mmed it against the chest of the dazed Winter King.


    A frozen fist mmed against the side of the Axe Head diverting its momentum and instead of caving in the chest of the Demon King, it sliced off his left arm. The Axe head of Envy was frozen in space as the blood of the Demon King which was so cold it defied meaning held it bound to space.

 Chapter 911 Make It A Challenge

    <h4>Chapter 911 Make It A Challenge</h4>


    The Demon King gasped in pain, and a blue halo surrounded his body as he began calling upon the power of his Will, he was going to freeze the entire bridge and break this mortal into tiny bits of icy shavings.


    However, Rowan did not stop moving, his left foot flicked up the sharp spider limb of Minerva that he had sliced off into the air, and as it was rising, Rowan''s fists were busy.


    He feinted high but he went low, moving so fast his afterimage that remained in the air was still lifelike, the Winter King swinging in the direction he expected Rowan to be in with a massive st of Will roared in frustration as he missed the blow and froze Rowan''s afterimage and arge portion of the Twilight bridge for hundreds of miles.


    Rowan punished him for that wrong move with a hundred-punchbo to his torso.


    His attacks were heavy and urate, pushing all the might of his unreasonable strength, agility, and Constitution into his blows, thereby creating dozens of cracks in the nearly invulnerable skin of the Demon King that spread throughout his body like spider webs and bled rays of frozen light.


    The Winter King roared in pain and from his mouth a heavy st of his Will of frost erupted that would have frozen Rowan in ce like it still did Envy, but Rowan had already retreated and as he was moving backward, he caught the falling spider leg, and he threw it.


    The barest instance between when the spider''s limb of Minerva touched his fingers and when he threw it, Rowan engraved millions of spell formations from his Angelic roots¡ªmes of Penalty, the Celestial mes created to kill demons, and against a foe like the Winter King, he was extremely vulnerable towards it. It was a good thing that the Demon King had chosen to attack first, giving him the opportunity to have a few moments alone with him.


    The ck limb turned a heavy shade of red that glowed likeva and moved so fast it seemed to vanish before impaling the Winter King through the heart, the Winter King roared in shock and pain and was about to drag out the limb from his chest, and then it unexpectedly shed and exploded as a pir of red mes that rose to the heavens erupted from inside his body as the mes of Penalty was unleashed inside the heart of the Winter King and spread through every single part of his body.


    Part of the formation engraved on the limb of Minerva was a formation of seeking. Rowan had analyzed the internal makeup of the Winter King from the limb that he had sliced off the demon and knew how its internals were ordered, so he made sure that the mes of penalty were channeled to every important organ in the body of the demon.


    In a normal situation, such a tactic was useless as no matter how grievous the wounds he inflicted on a Demon King, they could shrug it off and heal in a moment, but on this bridge, everyone was mortal, and attacking weak points¡­ hurts, a lot.


    The cries of anguish from the Winter King shook the entire bridge and caused the pir of red mes to waver, but it still burned strong. The pir of mes outside that stretched to the heavens was only a small part of the mes tearing the Demon King apart, a greater portion was inside his body.


    Envy had finished breaking out from her frozen status after cooperating with Pride to shatter the frozen space holding them bound and quickly zoomed into Rowan''s hand, who had already arrived a few feet before the screaming Demon King for the finishing blow.


    He leaped into the air, positioning his Axe to cut the Demon King in two, and then he suddenly threw the Axe towards the pir of mes and brought both of his palms together to catch a sword, stopping it an inch from his forehead, his legs mming onto the bridge as he braced his entire body to hold back the sword that carried the Will of Rending.


    With his bare palms, Rowan held this sword and it slowly pushed towards his forehead, millimeter by millimeter as harsh smoke and sparks erupted between his palm and the sword. A fraction of a moment passed and something seemed to change and Rowan grinned and began pushing the sword back.


    The sword holder who was Golgoth growled in annoyance and he wrenched his de away from Rowan''s grip and mmed him with a word of power that erupted from his tentacled face that he had suddenly revealed which threw Rowan back for thousands of feet.


    Webs of power from the word surrounded him and Rowan tore them off from his body in distaste, the sensation of the webs felt almost the same as when Golgoth was devouring his consciousness.


    When he was free, the situation had returned to the way it was before the fight started, but there was a change. The Winter King was down on his knees, his mouth opened in a silent scream as steam and blue light spewed from his mouth.


    He resembled a half-melted man made from blue ice, his body had nearly been torn into two ces as Envy that Rowan had thrown before he was attacked by Golgoth had sliced from his shoulders down to his waist. The Demon King who was being tortured by the mes of Penalty was too distracted to notice the Axe until it was toote and he had paid the price.


    The insides of his body were filled with bubblingva that dripped from every orifice in his body. The Demon King gave a final shudder before he perished, even his Will could not fight against this level of injury that came so fast he could not react properly against it. It was worthy to note that this entire battle took ce within less than a hundredths of a second.


    Rowan opened his palms and Envy zoomed towards him, on the head of the de of the sluggishly beating heart of the Demon King.


    Rowan pulled it off the de, the heart making a weird sucking sound as it was pulled off Envy and he held it to his head as six serpentine heads rushed forward from their still position and began biting and devouring the heart, in a moment it was all gone and they purred in pleasure before returning to their previous configuration.


    Rowan pointed his weapon to the Will Holders, "Let''s do that one more time. This time, make it more of a challenge."


    "You¡­" Golgoth growled and sped towards Rowan as he released dozens of Words of Power that slowed him down and wrapped him in a weird web of flesh, but they did not hold Rowan for long, dripping down his body as he was already immune to it.


    The God King was already close and he swung his greatsword, Gaping Undoer, Rowan retreated just enough that it missed his throat by a hair breath, and he threw a punch with his left hand that rocked Golgoth to the right where the de of Envy was waiting and it took off Golgoth''s right leg just above the knees.


    The God King fell forward with a cry and Rowan''s knee was waiting for his face. His helmet was shattered to pieces and his body arched backward, giving Rowan prime real estate to assault his chest and torso, raising Envy he swung down.


    "Third!" Golgoth screamed in despair.

 Chapter 912 Elura’s Gambit

    <h4>Chapter 912 Elura''s Gambit</h4>


    Golgoth eyes widened in fear, and Rowan could see the disbelief inside them, the Reflection had seen his power but he could not understand how deep it went. Rowan''s strength did not juste from the powers of his flesh, which was quite substantial, but also from the fact that he was a dimension.


    As a mortal, he could not yet ess all the powers from his dimension, but the thing he could briefly ess was his weight.


    Although the passive field of energy around his body made Rowan virtually weightless, if he wanted he could ess his true weight, he had stopped measuring when only his arm weighed a quintillion tonnes. How can you measure the weight of a dimension? And not just one dimension but three dimensions in one, because Rowan had preserved his first and second-dimensional body.


    Even with his unreasonable strength and constitution, if Rowan wielded his full weight with his present power, he would tear himself to pieces, but he could apply that weight in the right ces making his attacks truly devastating. The nearly indestructible nature of Envy and Pride made them the only weapon that he could use without holding back.


    Golgoth armor was also supposed to be nearly indestructible, likely made from materials sourced from outside the universe. Rowan''s strength and Envy''s edge made sure that he could tear through this armor while they were on this bridge.


    An inch from cutting into his chest, a pale red glow surrounded Golgoth''s body and blocked the blow, it shattered a momentter but it gave the false God King the chance to thrust himself backward, but his screams of fear and for aid had also alerted Rowan to the possibility that he could be saved and he shoved his left hand forward, grabbing the fleeing Reflection by its only leg, halting him in midair, and mming him into the bridge with so much force, Golgoth''s armor nearly exploded and ck blood shot out from every opening, the screams from the Reflection grew more shrill.


    Rowan borough Envy upwards to split Golgoth in two, but in a stunning move of desperation, tentacles erupted from the mouth of Golgoth and severed the limb in Rowan''s grasp, and like an undead insect cut in half, he scuttled away to safety, pulled away by the tentacles in his face.


    Looking at the limb he was holding in slight disgust as it was still struggling, filled with a perverse life force despite the absolute nature of the Twilight bridge, "Oh well," Rowan muttered, "Waste not, want not," he tossed the limb to his crown and it was devoured in two quick bites.


    He dismissively pped away a bolt of Necromantic energy that surged from Ss who was still moaning in pain as his left hand went through the hole where half of his stomach was missing as if in disbelief. He stood over the broken body of Golgoth, seeking to protect against further aggression from Rowan as the false God King strived to heal himself and failed.


    In the eyes of the Reflection he could see fear, however such an emotion in the heart of his enemy did not trigger any sort of fulfillment, he just wanted them dead, so Rowan stepped forward. The n was to kill them one at a time, but he was not against killing more at the same time if the opportunity presented itself.


    Once again a premonition of death overwhelmed his senses, a thousand times stronger than what he had felt from the formation and Rowan gasped as the expected weapon the Will Holder would be using against him presented itself.


    Rowan knew that the Will Holders, especially the Third Prince must be looking for a method to beat the Twilight Bridge and kill him, and he had shown them enough of his capabilities for them to guess the fact that he was able to adapt to nearly any forces brought against him, and so they needed something he had never seen before, something truly powerful.


    A wave of red lightning that covered every avenue of advancement sted towards him, at first he was disappointed, he knew the familiar form of the Third Prince''s power but then he focused on the energy, his eyes read all it contained and for the most part he could understand most of what it contained, it was a stupidlyplex spell backed by the power of Will, and then mixed inside this energy, he saw something he could not understand, and instead of attacking he defended himself with Envy and retreated, and that turned out to be the only thing that saved him.


    Like a hungry void, the right red lightning burned and consumed reality, branding a path of destruction through the bridge. In a moment Rowan had retreated thousands of miles but he still caught the tail end of the st and his body stiffened as pain and destruction ravaged it from the inside out.


    Rowan gritted his teeth in pain, feeling several of them cracking and healing before he fell on his back, his legs no longer able to support him.


    Growling in anger he tried to stand but a surge of red lightning would burst out from his body incapacitating him with endless waves of pain and stiffening in his muscles. As far as he could tell, the damage he was receiving from the bolts was easily healed but its ability to incapacitate him was the problem.


    The pain was not the problem, Rowan had reached a point where he could no longer even estimate how high his pain threshold had be, but the red lightning was a chain around every single strand of his muscles, holding him down.


    He still attempted to move, although the energy of the red lightning seemed to be infinite, holding a creature like Rowan bound for long would require more.


    Even as a mortal, Rowan found it ridiculous that anything could hold him bound, after all, although he had the shape of a man, he was a freaking dimension. A quick look into his dimension revealed it was covered by red lightning.


    The red lightning contained potent energy, but it was not enough to incapacitate him, what made it truly powerful was the form it took. It was strange, reminding him of the energy inside the Eld Seed Elura charged Maeve to give him that he had refused to open.


    He frowned, knowing that the mysteries behind his Third bloodline gained from Elura were vast and most likely linked to a Primordial, he wanted nothing to do with this power for the moment.


    The reason he could fight against the Wills of the Primordials holding his blood and his fate bound to their Will was because one of them was dead and the other was incapacitated, he doubted that this mysterious third Primordial that was linked to his Third Bloodline was in the same condition.


    At this time, hisst bloodline was free of any Will, but something told him that the moment he ingested the Seed, his bloodline would no longer be free from maniption.


    It seemed he was in an impasse, and somehow Elura must have known that he woulde in contact with a form of energy that he could not understand, and in order to save himself, he would have to make a choice.


    Even faced with this unknown form of energy that was ravaging his body, Rowan felt no regret for not opening the Seed, at that moment it would have led to unintended consequences, and although this decision wasing to bite him in the face at a crucial moment, all Rowan could truly feel was excitement.

 Chapter 913 Do Me A Favor

    ??Death no longer scared Rowan, just the possibility of failure. For so long he had lived a life devoid of choices, where he would have to bend to the whims of others just so that he could survive.


    The Eld Seed pulled his attention, promising him a solution to all his problems, and he knew if he allowed himself to assimte the Seed, an understanding of this new and alien form of energy would be avable to him, and with his adaptability, the greatest weapon that the Third Prince had against him would be nullified.


    His path to victory was right there before him, he only had to ept.


    Elura might have given him the Eld Seed due to goodwill, having an intuition about the troubles he would face in the future, and seeking to aid her child, but Rowan did not trust it. He could trust his mother, but not her powers.


    This settled the decision he was about to make in his mind, although this power was unknown, Rowan had not given his all, he had not even scratched the surface of what he was capable of, and he was willing to find out if there was anything in existence he was not able to crush.


    He groaned and opened his eyes, this minor action causing a vast release of red lightning from his body that traveled deep into the cosmos, twisting reality to shambles, and he discovered that in the period he was indisposed, he had be surrounded.


    On his right were five God Emperors arrayed in heavy mystical armor that left their features a mystery, these silent powers each held a sword that was burning with a scarlet light that was pointed to his vitals, which were his head, heart, liver, skeleton, and blood, if they attacked, they would be focusing on these parts of his body, dividing to conquer.


    By his left were Minerva, Ss, Aeris, and Golgoth, whose two shattered legs had been reced by two massive pale tentacles, he could not heal, only rece, finally standing in the air above him, carried by red lightning and breaking the gravitational hold of the bridge was Third, he was struggling to remain in the air but his vicious expression showed nothing but glee.


    All of them held bolts of power that held powerful spells and techniques, and woven into the spell was red lightning that contained that mysterious form of energy that no matter how hard he tried, he could not break, he could only wait for his body to slowly consume it, somehow he knew his enemies would not give him the time to do such a thing.


    "Awake Rowan?" The Third Prince smirked, his white teeth shing from the lights of the red lightning bolt he held in his right hand that was wiggling like a snake, "Now die!"


    Reality burned to ashes as ten bolts of power mmed towards Rowan the greatest of them emerging from the Third Prince.


    Rowan grinned, intense premonition of death filled his heart, but it did nothing but heighten his focus, he had proven his point as a mortal and had already killed a Will Holder, and technically he could begin upgrading his Primordial Ouroboros bloodline, but why stop at one, he had not reached his limits as a mortal.


    Perhaps in the future, someone might be able to kill a Will Holder as a mortal, but he doubted they would ever be able to kill ten! He did not know how rare a Will Holder was in all of creation, but he did not doubt that their numbers must be extremely small, he would never get this chance again.


    At that moment his mind analyzed all the powers streaming towards him, of the ten bolts of power, he could easily decipher those from the five God Emperors first and he seized this opportunity, his new perception pierced into the hail of death pouring towards him and entered the energies of the God Emperors.


    He discovered that what rushed to devour his body was potent divinity wrapped in a ridiculous amount of Spatial Essence Will, the technique was crude inparison to what he might be able to unleash if he put his mind towards it, but such a st would shatter a hundred gxies, not including the power of Third mixed within it.


    This was the most he could analyze and counteract, he managed to bring his left hand up to brace against the spells, drawing a host of defenses on his skin before forces that could shatter a greater portion of a universe mmed into him.


    Rowan''s hand buckled as it was pressed against his chest, he pushed back manipting the energy of the God Emperors to shield him for a while and give him the barest moment to activate Ascension.


    Third began tough, "Do not let up, I want nothing but ashes behind!"


    The powers mming into Rowan''s prone body increased in magnitude, so much power that the Twilight Bridge began to crack as the area around Rowan''s body slowly turned molten red. The tide of energy built and built, emitting a loud shriek until the Will Holders had to move back and brace themselves as the energy reached a critical limit and exploded.


    The energy rippled through the entire Twilight Bridge, shaking it to its foundations and causing portions of it to shatter.


    The wave of energy dissipated and Rowan''s body was revealed, he seemed to have been driven unconscious, but his eyes opened with a snap, he looked down at his left hand, and the eyes of the Will Holder followed his gaze.


    He had lost all his skin and a greater part of his muscle had turned to ash, but he could still move the limb and he tested it experimentally. Envyy by his side, the weapon glowing red hot as if it was about to melt.


    "That is it?" Minerva groaned in disbelief.


    Silence covered the entire bridge for a moment before the Third Prince bellowed, "Release all your powers inside you and attack, I will kill anyone who holds back!"


    The red lightning that erupted from his body was tinged with three different subtle vors, as he no longer held back, the rest of the Will Holders began to pull everything they had and the Twilight Bridge began to copse with the power that was gathering here.


    Rowan grunted and began to struggle to his feet, even though red lightning poured from his body in ever-increasing waves, he was still standing. The Third Prince''s eyes widened in disbelief and with a cry, he mmed down the gathering power on the body of Rowan, and the rest of the Will holders followed.


    Rowan was mmed back to his knees, and the left hand he raised to defend himself began to slowly disintegrate.


    The Third Prince roared, "Do you know how hard I strived to make sure that only a certain amount of information entered this universe? Blocking every source of higher knowledge because I feared that for any reason something like this might ur?"


    Increasing the power that he was sting into Rowan, "I made sure this universe had only the races that were eptable in my ns, if that ck Book was going to empower you with power, then I would take away your wisdom. It is a good thing that my preparations were not in vain!"


    Rowan''s left hand suddenly exploded and the st of power mmed into his chest, pushing him deep into the copsing bridge.


    "Now, do me a favor and die¡­ just fucking die!!!"

 Chapter 914 Becoming Mortal (Bonus )

    <h4>Chapter 914 Bing Mortal (Bonus Chapter)</h4>


    About thirty percent of the Twilight Bridge had copsed and even the Will Holders were shuddering from the effects of their techniques. The shockwaves and the blowback of energy erupting from the spot they bombarded Rowan from was so strong it was stripping away their defenses, but they did not dare let up, for Rowan was not dead.


    Minerva''s mind was breaking down with what she was witnessing, if not for their Wills and the sted Aetherium energy from the Third Prince, they would not be able to scratch him, and he was still a damn mortal!


    What unearthly abomination were they fighting? In her head, Minerva had begun to unearth frightening ancient tales about abominations and Eldritch beings who rove the depths of reality, whose powers were so abominable that their presence shattered everything and caused unchecked destruction, creatures that even Demon Kings feared--Old Ones, often thought of as myths than living creatures.


    Many things began to make sense, she knew that the creatures she dealt with; the Third Prince and his cohorts were rted to this entity, and she could not wait for it to end. Minerva wanted to retreat into the Great Abyss and slumber for the next hundred Eras until this day became nothing but a lost memory.


    ''Please die... I will never deal with matters of the Old Ones again. Nothing is worth it.''


    ?


    The Ascension technique was at the edge of Rowan''s perception, a single thought from him and he would activate it. At the mortal level, this was the only technique he could wield with a degree of safety, and it should be strong enough for him to be able to fight back, but he found himself hesitating even as his body was torn apart... something was missing.


    The unrelenting waves of energy mmed into his body, and he felt his spine begin to creak under the stress as his left hand exploded into ash, giving the energy the freedom to ravage the rest of his body.


    At this time he had begun to limate to the Wills powering the techniques and if that was the only issue he would be able to fight, but the red lightning was like an annoying and persistent blockade to his senses. He should be able to move, he already understood the energy ravaging his body, but he could not counter it when his consciousness was trapped in a mire.


    Ascension was the key to freeing him. In an instant, his Stats would balloon to unreasonable heights, giving him enough of a buffer to push past this barrier.


    His body was beginning to take catastrophic damage, but for some reason, he refused to unleash Ascension. The cold hands of death grew tighter around his throat and Rowan''s mind went still as he chased for the reason he did not want to fight back.


    Rowan trusted his instincts even when it felt as if they were bringing him to his death, there was an opportunity here that he was missing and for some reason, he felt he would regret it if he just powered through this crisis and missed the chance to learn.


    He delved deeper into his consciousness, disregarding the pain and the terrifying powers ravaging him as his profound mind searched for the clue that stymied his resolve.


    He disregarded the cries of adtion from his enemies as his body broke down further and when his heart began to beat faster as death drew near, he saw a hint of what he sought and he pursued it.


    The answer that came to him was so simple, but because of who he was, it would have been incredibly difficult, if not impossible for him to realize it if he had not ced himself in this situation.


    Fear... he needed to feel fear.


    ''My strength has made me weak. I am a Mortal yet I have forgotten everything a mortal is. How we rage against the endless dark. Sometimes weakness can be strength if channeled properly.''


    The Third Prince had underestimated Rowan in his fury, his misced statement about depriving Rowan of wisdom and leaving him with just power struck a chord within him.


    Just like the pitiful gods of Trion with the potential to be Outer dimensional beings but were stuck with being nothing but disposable gods due to deliberate gaps ced in their knowledge base, Rowan had also suffered the same fate.


    Every knowledge he had was those he had painfully derived from observations and experimentation, and even though his talents were ridiculously high and he could make almost a hundred percent urate inference when he solved the riddles of reality, the fact of the matter was that he was still too young.


    The universe alone was vast and contained countless numbers of mysteries, and the dimensions above it would contain countless more. It was no wonder that he could be taken down with information he had no ess to, anyone else would fail if they were ced in his position and had to figure out everything from nothing, but Rowan was far from normal and the reason he could make such massive leaps in power and knowledge was his outrageous temperament.


    Rowan had learned many methods to tackle problems, but there was one method he had disregarded; it was the tenacity of a mortal. They performed great deeds and felt deep fear and turmoil in their hearts, but it did not stop them from pushing ahead when a challenge emerged.


    There was a magic here that he had not discovered, and this opportunity came to him again as a mortal.


    His mind reached the period of time he had watched mortals in millions of worlds, and he mixed it with the memory of his previous mortal body as Rowan Carter. In his previous life, he was a fighter, and he knew how hard it was to reach a point where his fist was as hard as rocks and he could run for miles, despite the pain of a broken body.


    The resolve to know you were going to experience deep pain but still push past it, knowing you had a purpose and needed to get the job done.


    Along the way, many others who started the journey of progress to be strong with him were left behind, they abandoned this path, for the journey of self-improvement for a mortal was difficult. Their bodies were too fragile, never made to reach for more, and yet they still fought.


    To grow stronger, their bodies would have to break, they could not Will energy to life and imbue them in massive spells to shape reality, or slowly gather experience over millennia, they had to ept pain and suffering to grow, knowing that their time was short, and it was easy to give up and enjoy the few period they had on the earth.


    Only a mortal would understand this struggle.


    This realization hit him like a brick, he had all the tools he needed, he just needed to know he day them. ''This new energy, I can only understand it if I ept it. Allow it to break me, and rise from it. It will hurt me in a way that I don''t know if I will be able to recover from, but this is my fate. I am a mortal.''


    Something broke apart inside of Rowan and he allowed himself to finally stop looking at this power from a distance like a Primordial and epted it. This was his fate.


    Rowan began to scream. It was a raw and unfiltered cry of pain, as the barriers in his mind that he had painfully created over the years were ced down and he took in everything. The pain, fear, power, everything¡­ he allowed it to run unchecked inside his dimension.


    Slowly breaking all he had rebuilt to pieces.


    Death had never been so close, but so also was enlightenment. Rowan''s screams began to transform, and he suddenly pushed himself to his feet.


    "Fuck!" Minerva jumped back, nothing should survive this level of destructive powers, and this was with sted Aetherium imbued with it, the next words from Rowan made her doubt her senses, but she did not mishear him, he was crying out for more.


    "More, more, more, more¡­ Give me more! Do your best my nemesis, try all you can to turn my mortal flesh to ash."

 Chapter 915 Reality Is Nothing But Emptiness

    <h4>Chapter 915 Reality Is Nothing But Emptiness</h4>


    Rowan was being broken, but the damage was not enough, he was a mortal, yet his foundations were ridiculously vast. If he was a mortal then the attacks were like needles poking holes through his body. It was devastating for sure but it would take too long for him to bleed out.


    The Third Prince shook his head with pity, "You think you can survive this?"


    Rowan''s deranged cry echoed from the devastation, "What are you waiting for my nemesis! Is this the best you have got?"


    The Third Prince sneered, he did not reply but the power behind his attacks increased until once more it reached a limit and exploded. This time it took a while for the reverberation to settle as the Will Holders tried to marshall their energy and brace for what wasing next, although most of them would like to believe that Rowan was dead.


    The smoke and lingering powers cleared out revealing the devastation, a massive crater was revealed, and within that crater was Rowan who was standing on his feet. He looked more dead than alive.


    His left hand was gone as well as most of his skin, and his two eyes had exploded leaving a gaping darkness in his skull, through the holes in his chest, you could see his heart beating and blood pooling around his feet. Red lightning shot out from his body and struck the earth around him, leaving small craters in the bridge.


    Somehow his present state did not make the Will Holders feel any sort of reassurance. Of course, it looked as if he was about to die, but why was he on his feet and muttering to himself?


    Golgoth nudged one of the God Emperors forward and the armored figure nodded before stepping towards Rowan with his sword raised.


    "What is he muttering?" Aeris who was beside Ss and had been silent all this while said.


    Ss cursed in anger and irritation, "What does it matter the mad nonsense thates from a mind on the edge of death?"


    Minerva was the one that answered, the frown lines on her face deepening, "He is saying; Pain is a fine instructor. I needed it, you see, to learn. To grow."


    They all started at Minerva, even the Third Prince, surprised that out of them here, it was this Demon King who had been able to hear what Rowan was saying.


    The sudden sound of tearing metal resounded and they all turned towards Rowan, at first it seemed they could not understand what they were seeing but the grim gaze of the Third Prince was evidence enough.


    The God Emperor had fulfilled his duty, he had reached Rowan and had swung his de to decapitate him, but Rowan had moved and had caught the de with his teeth, and using his only hand, he ripped off the head of the God Emperor.


    Pushing the body to the side, he tossed the head to Will Holders and before the body of the God Emperor could fall, his hand pushed through the armor around his chest and dug out the heart.


    Crooning to the shrieking Ouroboros Serpents in his crown whose scales had been burnt off and were in pain. Rowan fed them the heart and they settled.


    Rowan gestured and they crawled towards his missing left hand and they extended their tails inside his wound before they began to weave themselves together, until they formed a new limb, each of his now six fingers ending in hissing snake heads.


    The right hand opened and Envy which resembled a half-melted piece of metal rested gingerly on his palm, his eyeless face peered at the Will Holders and he clenched his jaws, shattering the de in his mouth to pieces, and he gestured with his shattered weapon, a challenge.


    "How is he moving?" Minerva muttered.


    "He shouldn''t," the Third Prince growled, "Look at his body, the only thing holding him together is just stubbornness and stupidity," Rubbing his eyes he sighed, "he does not know when to die. This fool thinks he can master Aetherium by opening himself to it, and even though he failed, he can still perform. I should have known. A child who knows not his limit would exceed them with ease!"


    "What should we do?" Ss hissed in shock.


    "We finish him, he is on the brink of death and although he may have other hidden cards, I have mine too. Are you listening, Rowan? Don''t think you can exceed your limits and I will not tip the scale once more?"


    Opening his hands he revealed four glowing seeds. They looked simr to the Eld Seed that was in Rowan''s possession, but these were different, they were smaller and the energy they contained was chaotic, but they still stank of Aetherium.


    "Take it!" The Third Prince tossed the Seeds to Minerva, Golgoth, Ss, and Aeris.


    Minerva went still in shock, "Are you sure about this, a Seed of Aetherium is¡­"


    "Priceless, I know." the Third Prince smiled, "But I know my foe well, and if I ever hope back, I will lose so resoundingly, until death I would be left wondering how it all happened. He has exceeded my expectations time and time again, and I assure you, I will not be yed as a fool for the third time!"


    Golgoth did not hesitate, he swallowed the Seed of Aetherium and gasped in shock before standing straighter and allowing his essence and Aether flood out of him like a tide of darkness, and as the rest of the Will Holders watched in fascination, his essence and Aether began to fuse.


    Once like smoke, the power that now flooded out of his body was now a liquid, ck and rotten and stinking of old chaotic power.


    The false God King roared and he did not wait for the rest, he attacked Rowan. Charging Gaping Undoer with his Aetherium, his abominable de shrieked in pleasure and pain as the power it controlled exploded in all parameters.


    Rowan brought up Envy to block the blow and he was pushed back, the reverberation from their weapon shing was so devastating, Envy which was supposed to be near indestructible had pieces of it chipped off.


    Golgothughed, the two massive tentacles that were in the ce of his legs pushing him at greater speeds as his de blurred, mming against Rowan who resolutely defended against the crazed attacks as pieces of Envy flew off in ever-


    increasing chunks.


    The Third Prince chuckled, "Rowan you have chosen the wrong method to learn how to ess power and you will understand that Reality is nothing but emptiness and pain for the weak."


    The rest of the Will Holders, glimpsing the new strengths of Golgoth, did not wait and swallowed their Seeds. Such an opportunity to ess Aetherium was priceless, only a few Primordial powers in all of existence had ess to Aetherium and even the Great Abyss did not have this resource.


    "I don''t want him to live past the next moments," The Third Prince growled, "Kill him, make it hurt, but make it fast."


    As the rest of the Will Holders attacked, he began to gather power, he would not let Rowan have a moment to catch himself.


    He saw Rowan''s mouth moving as he whispered something, he wanted to call Minerva back and ask her what he said, but he squashed that desire. He had the winning hand here and he would not give Rowan the chance to change that with any unknown tricks.

 Chapter 916 Moving Forward Despite Pain

    <h4>Chapter 916 Moving Forward Despite Pain</h4>


    Rowan''s mind was in a daze, yet his perception had never felt clearer. It was as if he was looking at the world through a new set of eyes. This should not be far from the truth, as he had gained ess to a new way of approaching reality, one that he had forgotten, and he had also learned the name of this new form of energy that was killing him.


    "Aetherium¡­ So that''s the name of this unknown form of power. A merger of Essence and Aether, seems simple on the surface, but how do you merge two opposite concepts? Like merging life and death, and there is something¡­ else hidden inside this merge, something even more unnatural. Haaa, this is so fun and challenging, but I better get serious now, I think I''m about to die. It would be a shame to mar my Title with failure. I am already so close."


    If not for the hatred he had for the Third Prince he would apud the foresight of this wily creature.


    Rowan had always wondered why in the entire universe the majority of the poption was humanoid, he had note across dragons or Empyreans, Titans or Wereneasts, and the nearly infinite amount of races that should reside in a vast universe. Why were there only two Supreme Powers inside of it, the Demons and the Mage? When in the immensity of creation there should be at least hundreds if not more Supreme existences that should haveid root inside this universe.


    Even the gods themselves in the outside universe were nothing but puppets, their Emperors'' ves, and every piece of knowledge they owned was most likely corrupted.


    There was also a deeperyer to this mystery because Rowan would bet that Aetherium was a power that was not easily acquired or not even avable to Demons and Mages making them a prime choice to be seeded in this universe. Perhaps there were hundreds of other powers and abilities andmon knowledge that hecked, because like the Nexus he escaped from outside Trion, the entire universe was also a minor Nexus.


    It was no wonder the Third Prince was so arrogant once, with all the advantages he had stacked against Rowan, he did not fear any sort of rebellion, and this had given Rowan that chance to surprise him again and again.


    All of this extensive preparation was done in order to blind Rowan to the fact of certain techniques or truths, and it had worked. Even till this moment, there were certain terms that he hade across inside the Primordial Record that he did not know their meaning.


    Although without the advantages of the Primordial Record, even if he was given a billion more years of life, he would never have escaped or even understood the intricate web of deception that the Reflections had wrapped around the universe. Thest six billion years have ensured that they could twist reality the way they saw fit.


    If Rowan had not fused his Soul Origin with another being from outside this universe that granted him a bloodline outside the control of the Third Prince then even if he had a thousand times more luck he would never have escaped the machinations of the Reflections. Indeed the Third Prince''s preparations were so airtight that when he noticed the changes in Rowan, it made him curious instead of afraid, a mistake Rowan was sure that Third regretted with all his being.


    ?


    Rowan was being attacked by Golgoth alone and his Will of Rending that could have left nothing but scars on his skin was now tearing through Envy and gradually eating through the exposed muscles of his right arm with the power of Aetherium behind his blows.


    Envy and Pride could have been crying out in pain all this while but Rowan soothed the weapon, this was a chance for it to ascend and if they could survive this sh, they would be worthy to be imbued with his true might. Fighting a Will Holder was never going to be easy and with the power of Aetherium added to the mix, the Infernal weapons were struggling.


    Rowan understood that the other Will Holders bearing down on him would crush him in an instant if he did not change the dynamics of this battle, but he had several short moments to prepare, he had deliberately given ground as Golgoth attacked him in his crazed excitement and bloodlust. The false God King felt invincible, his strength had multiplied and he could almost taste the dying cries of Rowan on his tongue.


    Inside his helm, his dead eyes were shining with an awful light that had not been seen for nearly a million years as the Aetherim in his system was finally reversing his undead nature and he slowly came to life. If not for the absolute nature of this bridge, he would have shattered this undead curse over him and would finally reach the peak of his abilities and beyond.


    Golgoth could see himself as he once was, golden and powerful, his de strong and his strokes, immutable. He would be that again, and even Third would not be able to stand against him. First, he just needed to rid reality of this abomination. A deepugh rumbled in his chest and he pushed his assault.


    A wickedbination by Golgoth where he flicked his de across all sections of Rowan''s body caused his foe to lose a portion of the shaft of his annoying weapon as Gaping Undoer sliced off a portion of Pride. Every time he struck this weapon it released a vast amount of vibrations that was only offset by his Will, but it blunted his assault by nearly a third.


    Rowan''s weapon looked more like a staff than an Axe, but he judged that it bought him enough time.


    Rowan had failed to master Aetherium, not because he could not do so, since with the amount of data he had retrieved from experiencing Aetherium tear through his dimension and watching the Will Holders convert their power into this new form of energy, he could simte maybe thirty percent of it, and with his attributes, he should be able to overpower anyone here, but a part of him rebelled against following this path.


    He had escaped one trap from a Primordial, he was not going to fall into another. Previously he had evolved his dimension using the configuration of Chaos, he had exploded his previous dimension to level up to the next one, and if he had followed that path, when it became time for him to ascend to the fourth dimension he would have to shatter his third dimension.


    Not only that but following the path of Chaos revealed holes in his dimensions that he might not be able to ever close up again. It was for this reason that when he had remade his new dimension, he did not use the Universe''s Will in doing so, this was possible because he had the experience of building a Supreme World and essing all the information hidden inside the Universe''s Will.


    He would no longer need to shatter his dimension to gain ess to a higher one when it came time for him to evolve.


    If he did that he would be forbidden from existing inside a Third Dimension as he would be a true outer dimensional entity without any hold on the Third Dimension and in order to ess a material universe he would have to link his dimension to the Great Darkness, thereby tying his fate to that of Chaos forever.

 Chapter 917 Golgoth’s Fall

    <h4>Chapter 917 Golgoth''s Fall</h4>


    Rowan would never be beholden to any powers again.


    This was what everyone else did when they advanced to a higher dimension, but Rowan knew the dangers of that path. It might be safer for anyone, but not for him, his abilities made him a threat to the Primordials.


    Although he doubted anyone else besides him had the choice to choose whether or not they had to connect their dimension to the Great Darkness, to grow their Will and still have ess to the Third Dimension, they had to fuse a portion of their power to the Great Darkness, after all, mortals and other scarce resources could only be born inside a Third Dimension.


    Rowan had not confirmed this but he was about ny-eight percent sure that it was the case and this was the feeling he got when he thought of learning about Aetherium.


    This power seemed to be the logical next step in the evolution of power. Enhancing his might with Aetherium would grant him intense powers, but it would create a link to an unknown entity. If Aetherium was this important to get stronger, it was no wonder that a Primordial would decide to control it.


    This seemed to be the modus operandi for Primordials, they gave great powers and convenient abilities to lesser beings, but their gifts always had a hook attached to them.


    Aetherium was no different from the trap that was the material universe, he wondered how many people knew of this and even if they did, would they really care? He doubted anyone else had the ambition of bing a Primordial or even had the thought of exceeding them.


    Rowan sighed, the Third Prince was right he had failed, but Rowan knew the truth was that he had also seeded because he was chasing another goal. The entire purpose of learning like a mortal was for him to have the capability of pushing through obstacles, despite knowing they would break him. It was a mental shift that allowed him to do this¡­


    Rowan had been blocking with his right hand ever since, he was experimenting with his movement whilst suffering under the hold of Aetherium, and he felt he had gathered enough data. Aetherium was still killing him, but it could no longer hold him. Like a mortal, suffering was only a part of the growing process, it would not stop him from moving forward, he had epted this truth and this changed everything.


    Rowan''s empty gaze nced across to the iing Will Holders who would be close to them in the next few moments and he acted.


    The next swing from Golgoth he did not block, instead he swerved around it, earning him a nasty cut alongside his shoulders that nearly shaved off a portion of his neck, but it meant he was suddenly behind Golgoth and their backs were against each other, nearly touching.


    Golgoth gasped, the sudden change made an intense feeling of doom pervade his heart.


    Rowan''s right hand, which was made from his Serpents bent backward and snapped across his head to mp around Golgoth''s neck, the six serpents'' heads chewed through the heavy armor nearly instantaneously, digging into Golgoth''s neck and nearly chewing it off.


    Golgoth choked and screamed in pain, he pushed power into his weapon and attacked, attempting to swing his de behind him to bisect Rowan in two, but Rowan applied force to his sinuous right arm, picked up the panicking Reflection, and lobbed him at the iing Will Holders with all his strength.


    What happened was a grisly sight, Rowan threw the Reflection but the heads of his serpents were already chewing through Golgoth''s neck and holding onto his head, and with the force of his throw, his head was torn away from his body, held aloft by the greedy serpents, while his body flew towards the Will Holders.


    Golgoth''sst panicked attack was still ongoing when Rowan threw him, and when hended amongst the charging Will Holders, his de carved a line of destruction among their ranks.


    Minerva who was among the most cautious among them had easily leaped past the rotating torso of Golgoth, but the gravity from the bridge mmed her back down not long after and she narrowly missed her abdomen being sliced open.


    Two of the God Emperors were not so lucky. Golgoth''s des were imbued with Aetherium and it carved them into pieces that exploded into shrieking fragments, their body and soul were thoroughly destroyed. For the next few moments, the body swung its de around like a crazed marite, unleashing a wide area of destruction and shattering the spells being conjured by the Third Prince.


    A massive river of rotten darkness flowed out from the headless body and the Aetherium wreaked havoc, creating a storm of darkness that swept throughout the bridge and into the Nothingness at the other end of the bridge, making that darkness rumble as it was fed with great power.


    Everyone except Rowan hunkered down to weather the tide of chaos and destruction, and Gaping Undoer in the hands of Golgoth began to scream in pain and misery as power without limits poured into it, without Golgoth to hold back his might, the living weapon that never got the chance to evolve to a higher state could not hold it back.


    The shrieks of pain from the de reached a feverish peak and then it exploded into fragments, slicing the body of Golgoth into tiny pieces and carving lengths of destruction through the bridge, newly forty percent of the bridge was almost shattered.


    Silence soon prevailed after a while and the choking voice of Golgoth could be heard, "Rowan¡­ please, don''t kill me. You and I¡­ are kin."


    The only sound that was heard after this plea was the voice of Golgoth could be heard, "Rowan¡­ please, don''t kill me. You and I¡­ are kin."


    snake heads chewing through the helm of Golgoth to finally reveal his face.


    Rowan brought his eyesless face closer to the head, the holes in his skull seemed to be a passage to nothingness, and something inside them made the eyes of Golgoth widen in realization. There was no pity in that merciless darkness, no anger, for all his powers, Golgoth could as well be an ant. In his heart the false God King understood that he was only a minor hindrance in Rowan''s path, the person he wanted to kill was Third.


    "I wonder," Rowan said in his deep baritone voice, "When Erohim stood at this ce you are standing, what went through your head? Did he not beg you for his life?"


    Golgoth gaped, "No¡­ How can you know what happened on that day, inside that long-dead universe? Are you him? Are you our¡­"


    A snake head plunged into his mouth silencing him and digging into his skull after chewing past his tongue and the softer portion of his throat. The eyes of the false God King widened in pain, fear, and desperation as tentacles burst out from his jaw as he attempted to pull out the serpent chewing him from inside.


    The tentacles squeezed the snake, and struggling with the strength born from desperation, he partially seeded as they slowly pulled the chewing serpent out of his mouth, but another serpent head joined the fray and plunged into Golgoth''s mouth, his screams were muffled but it was impossible to hide the degree of torture he was suffering.


    Two other serpents came to his ears and he only heard their dull hisses before they plunged into the side of his skull digging their way into his brain. His eyes bulged out.


    Suffering this pain was terrible enough, but doing it when you have been reduced to a mortal and feeling this amount of pain, knowing you were irrevocably marching towards your death was a torture that most immortals could notprehend.


    His crazed eyes saw two more snakes hover above the delicate orbs, and they slowly opened their jaws which seemed to lead to a ce filled with coldness and silence. At the precipice of madness and fear, Golgoth discovered that the eyes of the serpents were closed, it reminded him of an unborn infant whose eyes were still not mature enough to see the skies.


    He did not know why this realization that the entity he fought was barely a newborn almost broke his soul to pieces and the slowly descending snakes were thest thing Golgoth would ever see as his existence was plunged into darkness and pain that seemed to extend for countless eternities.


    "Who are you¡­. Who are you¡­ Who are¡­ Who¡­"


    Thest fragments of his skull exploded in Rowan''s hand and his serpents hissed in satisfaction.

 Chapter 918 A New Birth

    <h4>Chapter 918 A New Birth</h4>


    The Will Holders were still digesting what just happened, especially the Third Prince whose eyes were opened in shock and horror, not for the death of Golgoth, but because of what Rowan had said before he killed him.


    "Who are you?" He screamed, "You cannot be him, you are not Erohim!"


    Rowan remained silent, if he said a word it might clue the Third Prince that he was indeed not Erohim, but the battle was as much psychological and physical. He had been able to discover a hidden haven where thest of Erohim Will had hidden away from the Reflections, and with it, he was able to strike a blow against the mental state of the Third Prince, and when his head was filled with doubts and questioning the decisions Rowan had been making all this while, Rowan attacked.


    From eleven Will Holders, Rowan had shrunk their numbers down to six, and while the Third Prince, Ss, and Aeris were still reeling from the apparent revtion from Rowan, with Minerva sliding backward, the two God Emperors left behaved like the machine they were and did not stop attacking Rowan.


    Sadly they had ess to only a basic form of Will, which should just be a Will of Force Amplification, an extremely powerful Will to be sure, but against a power factory like Rowan, it was a bit too basic.


    Rowan did not move quickly, like the mortal he was, he sought to conserve his energy, as the two God Emperors were rapidly closing the gap. Both of them leaped towards him, shooting across the distance and Rowan met them head-on.


    He angled his weapon sideways and caught the descent of both of their des. Powered by the Aetherium from the Third Prince, their weapon bit deep into Envy, nearly cutting the weapon in three ces, but it trapped their des inside Envy and Pride.


    Rowan twisted his weapon, pulling the sword away from one of the God Emperors and making the other one stumble as he stubbornly held his weapon. Not giving them the chance to recover, Rowan''s right hand spread out like six massive tentacles and mmed into the bodies of the two God Emperors, and lifted them in the air.


    His serpents wasted no time in tearing through the armor and in the next moment, blood began to pour out from the gaps in the metal as the sound of chewing increased and Rowan walked past the Emperors hanging in the air held aloft by his serpents.


    It was the Third Prince who shook himself from his shock and regarded Rowan with hatred, "Well yed¡­ Rowa¡­" he choked, not knowing how toplete his words. He had promised Erohim on that day to wipe his presence from all of reality and there should be no way that Rowan should have learned of that day when the n to create the living being that stood before them began in earnest.


    The Third Prince vowed, "It matters not what you know, or how you are able to push past the barrier of my Aetherium curse, you are still dying on this bridge you created."


    Rowan remained silent, the only thing he did was to slowly cock his head to the side and then he vanished. The Third Prince''s eyes widened and he opened his mouth to scream, but it was toote.


    Rowan appeared before Ss and Aeris like a phantom, his body was vibrating rapidly as if he was not truly present and was a figment of a mad god''s dream. For the first time since the battle began, Rowan called upon the power of Ascension.


    He swung Envy at the Tower Masters with such speeds that even in this slow reality where this battle was fought, where a single second could be stretched for hours due to the speed of thebatants, Envy still appeared like a blur.


    A pale blue shield like a dome appeared around the two Reflections that shimmered and red brightly as a star as it blocked the blow from Rowan. It had managed to block a blow that would tear a thousand gxies in two, but it could not block the next hundred that hammered into it in a fraction of a fraction of a moment.


    The battered form of Envy and Pride could not handle this force and as the shield shattered into pieces, so did they, but their pieces were like guided missiles that shredded the bodies of the two Tower masters into paste, leaving a small handle in Rowan''s hand, the only evidence that these glorious weapons existed.


    The shredded Tower Masters had not perished, they screamed in pain from a hundred mouths, as in their quest to survive, they burned their Aetherium, releasing vast amounts of green lightning that shrouded their battered bodies, rapidly fusing their scattered flesh together with no rhyme or reason, the goal was only survival.


    They slowly began to rise, an abomination made from a thousand mouths and a hundred eyes. Ss and Aeris had eaten a lot of people in their time, only selecting the best and the most powerful to consume, and they called forth the multitude sleeping within them, dragging them to the surface, not caring if their actions were destroying their bodies, they only needed to survive.


    The true creators of Abomination, the Second Reflection, arose, a gigantic mass of flesh that soon sprouted a hundred arms that began making arcane gestures, its thousands of mouths opened and screamed words of forbidden spells.


    Rowan seemed not to be aware of the changing state of the Reflection, his empty eyes were only focused on the handle of the Pride left in his hand. He had reached for the shattered weapons and picked a fragment of Envy and he held them both.


    "You have done well, Envy, Pride, you have drank the blood of true Immortals and have fought by my side as a mortal. Don''t fear, for although you stand at the edge of the darkness, I shall not let you fall. You are granted this grace,e fight by my side once more, for the battle is not over."


    The Third Prince roared, "Minerva, don''t you dare stand back. We go all in!"


    For the first time since the battle began the Third Prince began to step forward, no longer willing to stand behind, he sped his hands together and when he opened them, he was holding a greatsword. This de was more than nine feet long, and it resembled ss and had hundreds of cracks running down its length.


    This weapon that once belonged to Erohim was a true fragment of a Primordial weapon, "I don''t care about the secrets you are hiding, your existence ends now!"


    The forbidden spell from Second hundred towards Rowan, in addition to Minerva thrusting forth a demonic enchantment that was powered by nearly ny percent of the Aethruim in her body, Third was a few feet away from Rowan as he swung his de to tear him in two¡­


    Rowan smiled as he channeled his Destroyer into the fragments of his weapon. The fragments shuddered and a new life erupted from them.


    Everything went white.

 Chapter 919 Take My Light

    <h4>Chapter 919 Take My Light</h4>


    As a mortal Rowan could not wield his Destroyer with the degree ofpetency that he might crave, but that changed when he channeled the power into a vessel, he should be able to direct at least a single percent of its power.


    This was all the power he could afford to unleash. With the nature of a Destroyer, if he unleashed more, it would simply shatter his entire spell, and such an uncontrolled wave of destruction may hurt him alongside his enemies, it simply meant that anything over seven percent release of this power would kill him.


    His Destroyer was born from Angelic roots, which meant it had a close rtionship with Light. This was what manifested when Rowan linked the fragments of Envy and Pride to his Destroyer, a bright white light of a manner that had never been seen inside this universe.


    He did not push power into the fragments because with only a single consciousness it would be too difficult, what he did was allow the weapons themselves to take the power they could hold.


    It was a shame that even Envy and Pride together could only hold a single percent of the power of his Destroyer. Then, it would have to suffice.


    The light that erupted from his hand that held the fragment did not dissipate, it was seemingly permanent, and the entire Twilight Bridge and the surroundings were blocked from sight, it appeared as if they had all been transported to a white room, although what was especially notable about this ce was the fact that the light had weight.


    Unleashing the power of his Destroyer, even a single percent automatically created a Domain where he was the king.


    It slowed the movements of everyone to a crawl and aided his actions. Rowan had the time to look at his enemies bearing down on him in excruciating details, he saw Minerva with her heavy spider''s body leaping towards him, the tips of her seven feet were covered with glowing demonic enchantment that stank of a fatal sort of poison that could turn his entire body to a puddle of stinking liquid if he allowed it to touch him.


    The Abomination that was Second had unleashed a thousand green lightning that in this white space was slowly crawling towards him, and a few inches from his neck was the de of the Third Prince that was bearing down on him faster than anyone here.


    Around the bodies of the three enemies that were left was a sort of distortion. This distortion was the Domain of his Destroyer melting through the Wills of the trio. If not for the Aetherium supporting their powers, they would be left helpless, nevertheless, it dramatically reduced their abilities.


    Rowan roared, "Take from my Light and be reborn anew."


    The fragments of Envy and Pride shattered, as the Weapon Spirit they contained began to build a new shell, one that was not made from metal but from light, and in a moment, the weapon in Rowan''s right hand coalesced. It was made from the light of a thousand stars, and it seemed as if he was holding a bright gxy the shape of a massive Axe.


    The cries of Envy and Pride were silent, they showed their frenzy by exploding their stars, and the lights emanating from them reached a feverish intensity, "Use us!" they cried.


    The de from the Third Prince was an inch away from his neck when Rowan nodded at his weapon of light, and he moved.


    He let the starry shaft of Envy run down his hand until its glowing Axe Head reached the ground and he took a step back allowing the de of the Third Prince to graze his neck, before pushing all the powers of Ascension into his body and reversing that step, with that single smooth motion he mmed Envy into the forehead of the Third Prince.


    The sound was not loud, and the power of a Destroyer was efficient, every single energy, including heat and any kic energy, was channeled into the cut. Yet the weapons Rowan wielded were petty and Pride released a sound wave attack to apany their blows.


    "Boom!"


    In this ce where light held his enemy bound, Rowan had enough time to m the Axe multiple times onto the head of the Third Prince.


    "Boom!"


    On the tenth blow, he tore through the tough skin that was blocked by a barrier of Aetherium and Will, on the thirtieth blow he had cut through the thin muscles on the forehead, on the fiftieth he had begun to crack bone, chips of it flying into the air like tiny meteors.


    "Boom!"


    "Boom!"


    "Boom!"


    All this while the furious gaze of the Third Prince was stuck to Rowan''s face, his body unable to move, stuck on the ground as Rowan hacked his way into his skull.


    On the hundredth blow, the top half of the Third Prince''s head was sheared off revealing a strange pulsing red brain.


    Unlike a normal brain, his brain was visibly sectioned in three parts as if three different brains had been forced together into his skull, on the surface of the brain were hundreds of tiny tentacles that wiggled like tiny worms, and from the tips of the tentacles a membrane of energy were emitted that blocked the next blows from Rowan.


    Since the moment the Third Prince came into existence, he had never suffered a near death wound like this.


    A roar had been building inside the chest of the Third Prince for a while now, and when the membrane blocking Rowan''s weapon from reaching his brain became rmingly dim after suffering dozens of hacks, the roar exploded out in the shape of a massive bolt of red lightning that sted towards Rowan, shattering this domain of Light holding him bound.


    Even though it was one percent of his Destroyer''s power, it was still amazing that the Third Prince had been able to shatter its hold over him.


    Rowan suddenly reversed the edge of his weapon, turning it into a massive shield of stars, and even as he was pushed backward his right hand thrust forward. The six Ouroboros Serpents merged as one, for a moment multiplying their powers to unknown heights and plunged into the head of the Third Prince, digging into his exposed brain that was shielded by a dim red glow.


    A shrill scream emerged from the mouth of the Third Prince as the Ouroboros Serpent bit through the barrier and reached his exposed brain and they scattered into six individual serpents and striked at his brain.


    In his fear and anger, the power pulsing from his body made a strange sound akin to the explosion of a supernova, and what emerged from the body of the Third Prince defied understanding. It was power unleashed in its purest form.


    The Shockwave alone shattered ten percent of the Twilight bridge and when it reached Rowan it tossed him tens of thousands of miles away tearing away the serpents feasting on his brain. It crushed Minerva, shattering her shell and throwing her towards the same direction as Rowan, Second was ttened into a paste.


    Then the red lightning that shot from his body was so devastating it eclipsed the glow of the entire universe, the only entity closest to him, Second, could only give a small cry of despair before he was shredded to nothingness, and the red lightning reached and swept past Rowan and Minerva pressing them down for what seemed like an eternity before it subsided.

 Chapter 920 I Will Live With It

    Chapter 920 I Will Live With It


    The Twilight Bridge groaned, having lost more than fifty percent of its total mass, this Spell was ruggedly built but it was reaching its limits, although it had forcefully reduced the power of thebatants, the beings fighting on it remained extremely powerful, it was a testament to Rowan ingenuity that his spell had withstood all the power unleashed on it.


    Rowan arose, he had lost more of his body mass, because hended on his front from the st he had suffered extensive damages in the back, histissimus dorsi, trapezius, rhomboids, posterior deltoids, and erector spinae were almost nonexistent.


    He stood a creature of bone and Will, and the few smattering of flesh on his body quivered with an unnatural vitality. Any mortal would be dead, talkless standing, but Rowan abused the so-called tenacity of a mortal, pushing it to unnatural limits.


    Ahead of him, the Third Prince also stood up, releasing himself from the enormous st that had emerged from his body.


    It became quickly apparent that he had also suffered terribly from this eruption of power. His torso had been blown open, and his three beating hearts could be easily seen, although the most terrible of his injuries was around his head, or what was left of it.


    The Ouroboros Serpents were greedy creatures, and when they sunk their fangs into the skull of the Third Prince, it had taken a considerable amount of power to pull them off, but they had taken a great chunk of him before they were sted away.


    Rowan brought his right hand forward, and held by the six Ouroboros Serpent was a quivering brain, before they were sted off, they had taken a portion of the Third Prince''s brain, and under the eyeless gaze of Rowan, they feasted, tearing into the quivering red brain whose tentacles tried to push them away with little effect.


    "Bassstarrds¡­ I will kill you!"the horrifying visage of the Third Prince was revealed, the top part of his head had vanished entirely, revealing his pulsing brain that was missing a third of its volume. His left hand rose and touched his brain and he moaned in horror, "You fucking abomination, how dare you!" parts of the Third prince''s face had been chewed off, his left eye was gone, a greater portion of his cheeks and the ones beneath and his upper lips.


    He took a step forward and then he unexpectedly giggled, "You have taken a portion of my power, but it''s a good thing another one was right beside me." a brain appeared in his left hand that was pulsing with green lightning, he jammed it into his skull and the thrashing tentacles inside it drew the brain and began to slowly fuse it into the overall mass.


    "Where were we?" The Third Prince crooned, "Oh, I remember now, we were on our path to killing each other. Let''s go."


    Rowan pointed his weapon of stars at the Third Prince, and then he charged at him. Laughing like a maniac, the Third Prince unleashed red lightning in his left hand and straightened his ss Sword on the right and he also charged forward. Both of them covered the distance in less than a moment and they shed in the middle of the bridge, generating massive shockwaves that began to shake the bridge to pieces.


    The Third Prince usually attacked from a distance, but it did not mean that his closebat abilities wereckluster. With his greed for power, he had long devoured owners of some of the most potent closebat abilities that he coulde across, and at this moment, he unleashed everything without holding back.


    His de was like a piece of shivering light, assaulting every single inch of Rowan''s body and his left hand threw vast bolts of red Aetherium bolts that tore existence to nothingness.


    Rowan did not take a single step backward, held upwards by Ascension and wielding a weapon of stars, he shed against his nemesis, disregarding small wounds to strike at any opening he could see, but the defenses of the Third Prince were airtight.


    Their sh generated so much energy that it released several pulses of power that continually shattered the bridge. Minerva who managed to survive the eruption of power from the Third Prince found herself at the edge of death as the waves of power erupting from the two minutes ahead was crushing thest bit of life left inside her.


    And monsters they were, in her buffedled state as a result of the extensive damages she had taken, Rowan and the Third Prince revealed their madness, they resembled creatures from the depths of time who fought beyond what anything should be able to.


    Minerva moaned in horror and struggled to crawl away from the battle, but it was unknown if she would be able to survive as tides of shockwaves struck her, crushing and scraping away at her body.


    "You have caused me enough problems tost me until the end of time." The Third Prince screamed, "I have visited death and suffering on uncountable trillions, why must your case be different? Why would you choose to defy me!"


    He mmed against Rowan with a surprising move thatbined his Aetherim with his ss de, pushing him back for hundreds of feet. Not letting up the pressure, he mmed into Rowan again a few momentster and hastily retreated screaming as an Ouroboros Serpent, quick beyond reasoning surged forward and dug into his stomach, pulling out his liver. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "You seemed to be forgetting something," Rowsn spoke for the first time in a while, "this is not a battle."


    He had allowed his weapons to collect the power of the Destroyer they could handle, and he had judged that they were now durable enough to handle more of his Destroyer and he pushed the entire seven percent he could presently withstand into them.


    The weapon in his hand did not explode in light, but it was instead the opposite, it went cker than night as it was no longer stars that filled it up, but ckholes!


    The eyes of the Third Prince widened and retreated further as Rowan increased Ascension to his limits and he vanished from his position. The first blow against the Third Prince cracked his ss de, pushing him down to his knees, where six Ouroboros Serpents were waiting for him.


    The Third Prince screamed and retreated again, but he left more of his body parts behind, the serpents were striking so fast and digging into his body pulling out organs before he could bring up a solid defense.


    Taking a step back, he fell to his knees, for some time a moment back, the Ouroboros Serpents had devoured his kneecaps.


    "No¡­ no, Impossible, I can not die like this. This damned bridge. I cannot be beaten!"


    Rowan surged forward, driving his weapon into the right arm of the Third Prince, cutting off the limb that still clutched the ss Sword, "You can die even worse."


    His right hand whipped him, his Ouroboros Serpents moving lightning quick and chewing through the body of the Third Prince and driving him to fall on his back.


    Stepping on the struggling body of the Third Prince, Rowan lifted Envy and Pride, "Wait¡­ wait," The Third Prince screamed, "You are making a mistake."


    "I will live with it." Rowan swings down his weapon.

 Chapter 921 Realization And Fear

    Chapter 921 Realization And Fear


    The Third Prince did not die easily. The struggle that resulted as he fought for his life was not pretty or noble, it was not a glorified thing when dealing with death, and when you added Rowan''s bitterness against the Third Prince and his wish to end the great weight hanging over his neck since the time of his birth, it did not create a bearable sight for the weak of mind.


    Rowan did not find back, millennia of anger and suffering were returned, all of which was channeled under a cold rage that meant every single move he made was perfect.


    Reduced to a mortal by the bridge, and overwhelmed by Rowan''s power and weapons, the Third Prince was slowly worn down. With a single arm and lying t on his back, he fought with a skill that defied meaning, his arsenal of weapons was seemingly endless, but Rowan at this moment had gone insane.


    It was a cold sort of insanity where he no longer cared what weapons the Third Prince could pull out from his endless vault, or the might of his Aetherium bolts, he simply batted the weapons aside, powered through the Aetherium sts, and kept hammering down.


    Ascension ensured that he would remain at his peak and slowly but surely, even with his devastated body, Rowan began to slowly gain the advantage as Ascension began topound his powers with every moment that passed. Previously, Rowan had to use a couple of moments to tear off the weapons and divert the spells and techniques unleashed by the Third Prince, but shortly the duration he used to break the power of the Third Prince continually reduced, and soon his weapons began to tear into the flesh of the Third Prince.


    Despite all this, it was a close thing keeping the Third Prince down, as he erupted with varied abilities and there was a particr trying moment where Rowan had seemingly been overwhelmed by the number of abilities the Third Prince had unleashed, pushing him back a couple of steps and it seemed that his foe was about to escape his grasp but then Rowan snapped his fingers and a bright white me consumed the Third Prince mming him back to the ground and allowing Rowan to press him again.


    This white me was the Lost mes. When Lost had seemingly sacrificed himself to hold back the Third Prince, his mes had been able to touch the Third Prince, albeit briefly, although his power was shattered momentster, a dying fragment of Lost still hung around the body of the Third Prince.


    Rowan had detected the Lost mes a while back but he chose to leave it as a trump card, and he began to repeatedly y this card against the Third Prince, detonating the mes of Lost and consuming his techniques leaving him open to his attacks.


    Try as he might, it was almost impossible for the Third Prince to destroy the Lost mes that had corrupted his Aura when it was being actively fueled by Rowan''s Ascension technique. This turned out to be the final stroke that broke the Third Prince. The Lost me had quietly dug itself into the depths of the Third Prince Aura, making it quite impossible for him to predict when there would be a re-up.


    It was a miracle that the Third Prince had resisted for so long, but he was stubborn, fighting to thest. Nearly all the bones in his body had been shattered, his essential organs including two of his hearts were gone, and thest had barely half of itself remaining. His madness and disbelief that his life could ever be threatened held him steady and he seemed to be pulling from the same source of motivation that Rowan was drawing from.


    This motivation did not help him, it only extended his suffering far beyond what any mortal creature should endure. Rowan could have ended it earlier with his Ouroboros Serpents, but he was wary of anyst desperate move from the Third Prince and he made do with his weapon. After a while his arsenal of tricks ran dry and his weapons were broken, to fully empower his techniques and spell, he needed his Immortal body to be functioning at a hundred percent capacity. It was difficult enough to keep himself alive, he could barely unleash a single percent of the power he was able to.


    Realization and fear continued building in his eyes, as the form of Rowan shrouded his vision and took the ce of the heavens. Rowan in his mind had transformed into an Avatar of destruction and death, raining down fury unending on him, the world reduced to fighting for every second, hoping, even praying that a single space would open for him to take advantage of.


    He screamed inside his head, ''I have lived for too long. I have fought for many eternities, it cannot end like this. I was destined to be the head that wears the crown. It cannot end¡­ it fucking cannot end here¡­ all my glory and light, to be snuffed out in the hands of a¡­ pup.''


    It seemed to take hours, with the Third Prince defending himself with everything in his arsenal, but soon, he was left with only his head and a small part of his chest. He was spent, in the end, fighting back with only small strings of muscles, he had defended his life with everything. Rowan nodded his head in acknowledgment to his Spirit, he would have been disappointed if, at the end of everything, the Third Prince had not fought with a rage that defied meaning.


    Knowing that he was finished, the Third Prince chuckled, "Aahh¡­ I should have seen it earlier¡­ in your eyes. You never had a doubt about your eventual victory, every moment you have lived was in preparation for this day, this moment where you stand before your maker, and strike him down. I wanted to create something special, but it turned out that I underestimated my creation, I think I might have created a monster that defies any sort of meaning in the grand scheme of things." N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Rowan''s eyeless face regarded the Third Prince and he brought forth his hand and collected the fragment of the Lost me which had taken the shape of a small tongue of white me with two inquisitive eyes peering from it.


    As Rowan drew the Lost mes to his side, the joyful me looked upon the horrifying visage of Rowan and cringed in fear, and he closed his eyes tight but the gentle touch of his creator made the Lost mes open his eyes and he purred in contentment when Rowan ced him on his left shoulders.


    Turning to the Third Prince, Rowan remained silent; instead, he poured another percent of his Destroyer''s power into Envy and Pride, deepening the darkness of the weapon.


    The head of the Third Prince panicked, "Wait¡­ wait. You should stop doing this Romion,surely you should know that your birth came by my hand, you are killing your father."


    Rowan stopped and the Third Prince''s eyes opened in disbelief, he gasped, the only eye remaining in his ravaged skull looking around in panic, a million thoughts running through his mind at every moment,

 Chapter 922 His Call Grows Stronger. (End of Vol.)

    Chapter 922 His Call Grows Stronger. (End of Vol.)


    The desperation in the eyes of the Third Prince was visceral but also was that little hint of cunning, where might had failed, perhaps the power of words would prevail. To survive the Third Prince would have to reveal their greatest secrets and shame, but he was willing to do so.


    "You are truly wise Rowan in holding back your wrath, surely you must have known the consequences of killing thest of us, Shadows. With every one of us that falls you must have felt his gaze solidifying on your skin like cancer, his undead Will crawling in your head and digging into your mind. His voice of madness is always calling¡­ screaming. Let me live¡­. Let me live¡­ How can anyone live with such torture all these endless years and not seek release?"


    "I have wronged you. This I know well, yet I beg of you, no matter your hatred for me, it is not worth it Rowan, you will surely go mad just like the rest of us, allow me to leave this field alive and I shall swear an oath to your name, that I shall bear this madness for the rest of my days. I swear to be your shield against his influence until the end of time. I will not falter, I have kept his madness for a thousand Eras and I can do the same for a thousand more, of all my brothers only I have the strongest of Wills, and I give you my strength for the rest of time."


    Rowan cocked his head to the side, and finally, he spoke, "I have other cursesid on me, and my path ahead will not be one of peace, why do you think one more curse would break me?"


    Bending down, Rowan pushed his fingers into the brain of the Third Prince and dragged the screaming head up,


    "Don''t kill me Rowan, you cannot understand the burden you will beying on your shoulders. Trust me, I am smart enough to understand that the only thing that can save me would be giving you indispensable and correct information. I wager someone like you must know how to separate truth from falsehood, and you know that I am not lying. I am not just begging for my life here Rowan, I''m making a case for yours. Killing me would only make you be me, don''t do this¡­ don''t be a Shadow like me."


    The endless abyss of Rowan''s gaze regarded the Third Prince for a while before he answered, "There would have been a time when your pleas would have fallen on listening ears. The man of that time had a beautiful heart, untainted by pride or ambition, he would have listened to you and feared for the future¡­ That man is dead, all I am now is a de. Perhaps there would have been a time when I would have craved peace and quiet, but the mes of ambition have arisen in my heart. You have tasted my edge, and you shall not be thest, before my endless hunger, even Primordials would fall. Unlike you and your fellow Shadows, I do not fear the cries of the dead Third, it is only a beacon that would lead me to him, if he is wise, he would keep silent or I shalle for him."


    The endless heavens above rumbled at these words and derations. The Third Prince sputtered, thest of his arguments dying in his lips but he wanted to say more,


    "You should be quiet," Rowan said, almost in a gentle manner, "You need to appreciate what is toe, of all my enemies, as hateful as you are, you are worthy of seeing my glory. Besides in this universe at least, they are all dead." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Rowan began walking to the end of the bridge, he extinguished Ascension and allowed Envy and Pride to form around his body like a cloak as an intense sense of tiredness covered his senses, Lost peered around in fascination, wanting to open his mouth to speak but after thinking about it, choose to stay silent.


    "A mortal life is not an easy one," Rowan grumbled and he slowly walked, "Their pains¡­ linger."


    It was unknown if he was speaking to the Lost mes, the Ouroboros Serpents, or the dying Third Prince. The battle had been tough and inside his battered body, he had less than eleven drops of blood left. Rowan considered this a solid victory, he had expected that he would have not a single drop of blood left after this battle, but he had underestimated the strength of his physique, in this universe when ced on equal ground, his body was matchless, even as a mortal.


    He reached the spot on the bridge where Minerva had fallen. Her body had been dragged and pressed against the bridge for thousands of miles, even with the tough constitution of a Demon King, as she had been reduced to a mortal, Minerva was on herst breath if Rowan had note across her at this point then it was most likely that in the few moments, she would be dead.


    Rowan looked at her in disinterest and he walked past. This demon was among those that tortured him for a million years and she was paid substantially for her efforts in desecrating his flesh and spirit. The page of the Primordial Record that she held all these years had granted her enough benefits, but the truth was that even if she did not die in the hands of Rowan she would have been killed by the Reflections.


    He should hate her, but Rowan was simply tired, his eternal anger and drive required a body that was beyond a mortal, and for all their tenacity, a mortal would inevitably reach their limit.


    "Hail¡­ the conqueror¡­" her broken voice whispered from what was left of her body, "I have a bargain¡­"


    Three Ouroboros Serpents suddenly turned around in irritation and they descended on her body. She did not scream for long. If she had been quiet, she might have lived for a few moments more, Rowan saw no need for killing someone already on a path towards death, but his Serpents were more irritable, there was no bargain that Minerva could give him that was worth it unless it was on the level of a Singrity and Rowan doubted that even Primordials would be able to easily grant such a wish.


    The Third Prince had gone through all five stages of grief and had finally reached a state of eptance, Minerva was more slow, still choosing to negotiate. Pity.


    With Rowan''s speed of movement, it took a while for him to cross the creaking bridge that was at the edge of destruction and he reached the other side and looked at the universe below.


    His Ouroboros Serpents pulled away from his body and hovered around him, their quiet hissing was a poor indicator of the hunger inside of them,


    "It is so beautiful¡­ the universe, when you can see the entirety of her. The subtle lines of order and chaos woven around her entire body can only be appreciated by a Creator who knows what it takes to nurture the breath of life. Somewhere inside me, I know that I should appreciate such a sight more. Yet at this time, all I see is food. It is time to leave my mortality behind. Look at the universe for onest time, Third, see its beauty and understand for thest time what is forever denied to us."


    The Third Prince was quiet, he watched the universe for what seemed like forever, Rowan stayed by his side and when the six Ouroboros Serpents encircled his head and began to feast, thest thing he said was, "With every Era that passes, his call grows stronger."


    Rowan had kept the promise he made to the Third Prince, he had stood on this bridge for five years until the moment he had promised he would kill him, and then he let the Ouroboros Serpent devour the meal they had waited so long for.


    "Anything for you, my beloved Nemesis."

 Chapter 923 The Sirens Of Thenos

    Chapter 923 The Sirens Of Thenos


    On an endless field of frozen bones, seven travelers trod through it, their bodies were fully covered with a cloak woven out of the hair of the only indigenous species of this area¨C The Frost Giant, for it was only their fur that could protect against the chill of this ce that attacked you not from the outside, but from inside. Although thisnd appeared to be frozen, this was not really the case for if you wanted to, you could choose to walk bare-chested and the frozen air would not affect a single hair on your body, that is, unless you heard the songs.


    Only a fool would walk through thisnd without the skin of a Frost Giant, but this creature could only be found inside the frozen waste and if its skin was carried outside of this ce, it would rapidly decay, so there was no means to store this skin for new travelers that would be walking this road. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    At the beginning of the journey that was when most of the people attempting this journey perished. It was a horrifying sight to see millions, perhaps billions of diverse creatures of all shapes and sizes, rush into thisnd of frost and fall to pieces, frozen from inside out as they hunt for the elusive Frost Giants in order to wear their skin.


    In the strange heavens above was the cause of these deaths, six heads the size of multiple universes. All of the heads were of beautiful women whose faces were twisted in a rictus of pain, and now and then, in a manner that was impossible to predict, one of the women would scream.


    It was a piercing and haunting cry that would bring death to those who heard it. Although what was peculiar about the cries was that hearing it was no assurance of death, there were multiple ounts of people surviving the cries for years and unexpectedly falling to its cold embrace, others did not survive the first wails.


    Stories about the origin of these six heads had prevailed for years beyond counting, and their origins were unknown, although every traveler hade to call the heads, The Cold Sisters, or the Sirens of Thenos. Thenos was the name of a Supreme Titan, who was said to have fallen in love with the sisters, and endured their cries for many Eras; he had hoped that if he showed his devotion to them, they would give him their hand in union.


    Yet even a Supreme Titan fell, and it was said that thend beneath the feet of every traveler was the bones of Thenos, for even in death, he still waited for their hand.


    For the untold number of creatures that ventured past thisnd every year, it was not a matter of choice but of necessity. Unless one was connected to a Supreme power, thisnd was the only road that led out of the Great Darkness. This road was connected to every Supreme Power in existence, and anyone who could brave and survive its dangers was given an automatic admission to the Supreme World of their choosing. There were greater ces and dimensions beyond the Great Darkness, but to reach it, one must cross thisnd. It was the reason why an endless number of creatures threw their lives into crossing this path. "Is it just me, or are the sted sirens singing more frequently?"


    A gravelly voice from one of the figures trudging their way through this frozen waste resounded in the silence, it was a man''s, the voice was strong and carried for miles, yet it was still possible to detect the undertone of tiredness in it, after all, these people have been walking on this road for a hundred thousand years, and whether by luck, coincidence or the fact that most of them believed they were nearing the end of their journey, these travelers had met each other sixty years ago, but at that time there were not seven of them, but a hundred and fifteen.


    Another figure manifested a map made from the hide of a Frost Giant, the only material that couldst under the cries of the Sirens of Thenos, and traced their fingers through it,


    "I believe we are near the end of this particr section of the wilderness, at least the map says so, although it was the most expensive map I could buy at the mouth of the frozen waste that leads to the Land of Miracle, the damn thing is still a billion years out of date and in this ce¡­ well, we are lucky we can have something that can give us hope. Those damned Walker Guilds have made a fortune out of travelers, you would expect they would try to update their maps more frequently."


    "Why should they bother, they make more than enough from our sorry asses." Another grumbled, but they moved a bit faster as the hope of reaching their destination neared.


    A mousy voice whispered, their voice was heard by the only two other travelers who stayed beside them, "I don''t need hope, I just want this trial to end,"


    These three had been journeying together from the start and met the group a while ago and stuck with them, although they still held themselves distinct from the rest "It will my dear, you know that I would never let anything bad happen to you, to either of you. We are nearly at the end."


    The former was a feminine voice, she was smaller and holding the hands of a muchrger figure, it was thetter that replied and her voice was also female, of the seven of them here, she was the most powerful, she had to be in order to protect her two young charges, but even a God Emperor had limits and she feared that she would soon reach hers.


    Nudging the other silent figure that also held her hand, the God Emperor whispered, "After this long stretch that is almost at an end, you both would be free from the hands of Fate and pursue your destiny outside the bounds of the kingdom. When you return, it will be as heroes and kings. This I promise you, my beloved."


    The silent one nodded, "Empress."


    "Do not call me by that title any longer, until we return, you shall simply call me mother."


    The seven travelers remained silent for a while as they focused their gaze on the ground below, the sight of the frozen bodies and bones had be something they had be used to after all this while, bones had simply be dirt. It was better than looking at the heavens at the heads of the Siren whose cries could end your existence at a moment''s notice.


    "Is it true what they say about it," the silence was broken by one of the cloaked figures, "that in that Land of Miracle, any dream and goals you seek can be given."


    "That and more," it was the Empress who replied, "your luck can even be transformed and like a fish turning to a dragon, your path shall be one that would rise to the heavens, every struggle you face shall simply be a stepping stone for you to reach your goals."


    "I still think it''s bollocks, I''m just here for the chance to be able to reach a higher level without the Tribtion from my universe tearing out my soul."


    The Empress sighed, "There is nothing fake about the Eldar, and in your heart, you know that to be true. The boon they give is indeed mighty, but the price to be paid is not for the faint of heart. I should know this to be true because I''ve seen it."

 Chapter 924 Man And Grass

    Chapter 924 Man And Grass


    The words of the Empress froze the rest in their strides. As the strongest among the group and the one most responsible for their collective survival, she had easily hunted enough Frost Giants for their continual survival, for the skin of these Frost Giants was like ice and it did notst for long before melting, without a powerful presence among the travelers to locate and dispatch these giants, they would all be dead, her words naturally carried weight among everyone here.


    "Mother, you have never told us that story about the secrets of the Eldar."


    "I have never done so, because you also know a part of that story, and perhaps it is time for me toplete the gaps in your knowledge. Do you know of the disaster that has led us to flee our kingdom child?"


    "Of course mother, it was Nethis the Butcher. He¡­ butchered a million worlds before breaking into the Home World and ced it to the sword."


    The Empress slowly nodded, "What you don''t know is that he was a ve. A damned ve, born without the hope of ever advancing in his path to immortality, before he came across a long-lost Artifact of an Eldar, and from that moment he became a dragon that grew wings, he was careless in the early days of his advancement and let slip the reason he was able to gain power so quickly,"


    Her increasingly quick breathing could be heard over the sound of her words, "So much power that he broke our empire in just a short million years, and the only price he had to pay for such powers was an unquenchable appetite. A rtively minor price to pay for such a boon. Imagine if a lost Artifact of the Eldar can cause such a change, how much more would we gain if¡­"


    "What is that?!" one of the travelers gasped and pointed at a mountain a thousand miles away. It was unknown the true power levels of everyone here since most of them kept their true abilities under wraps but everyone here could easily see an ant crawling in the grass ten thousand miles away. They were all Immortals, only this level of power could take you across the frozen waste.


    "Is that¡­ a man? How could he survive without any sort of protection?"


    "Surely it must be a mirage, a phantasm born from the Siren''s cries."


    "That is no phantasm, we should run, whoever can survive this ce without protection must at least be an Outerdimensional entity with power over higher dimensions," the Empress whispered in shock, "with my Will, I don''t think I can survive without any sort of protection for a few seconds, how long has he been standing there?"


    "The Creator watches over the frozen waste for a thousand years, I know not what he seeks. He no longer listens to his council. He watches only." A deep voice sounded within their midst making the seven figures turn around in shock and fear, but they could not see anyone around them, their fear heightened when they looked across to the mountain and the man standing there was gone as if he had been nothing but a shared dream. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "We should hurry, this ce is not one we should linger for long." one of the frozen figures panicked and began to run. There was a power in this ce that could break the minds of Immortal, this traveler had been broken.


    "He is right, let us move ahead, but don''t run like the fool ahead, he would lose his strength before long and be consumed by the Siren."


    Keeping a watchful eye on the surroundings they began to move ahead with as much speed as they could manage, and ording to the Empress''s prediction, they soon found the frozen body of theirpanion ahead. He was frozen in mid-run, his position meant that death had arrived quickly.


    The most likely reason for this was that in his panic a gap must have appeared in the skin covering his body, and the voice of the Siren had then reached him.


    "Strip him, and let us hurry, this spot should be a hot zone for Sirens. They call louder towards the end."


    Like a pack of hyenas descending on helpless prey, the seven travelers all descended on the frozen corpse of the dead and began stripping him of the skin of the Frost Giant, before long he was naked, but for his Spatial Ring and Amulets, but none of them tried to touch those treasures.


    There was something in the chill of this ce that sought to keep any treasure that was in possession of the dead, if a treasure was removed from the body of the dead, the chill would pass on to the person who collected the treasure, many among their numbers had perished due to greed after retrieving the treasures from the dead.


    This road was among the greatest treasure zones in all of existence, yet no one knew how to harvest its bounty.


    The face of the frozen man was not warped in fear, only a weird look of expectation, it would seem he had no idea he died. His death had been that swift.


    As the six travelers began to stitch the skin of the Frost Giants to their cloaks, they watched as the skin and muscles of the dead man shattered into frozen dust leaving bones behind that copsed on the road, bing one of many.


    A decadeter the travelers reached the edge of the frozen waste, and their journey ended, but there were only two of them left, the Empress and the quiet child, whose twin sister had perished alongside the other three travelers with them over the years.


    Ahead was a massive tree the size of a star, they had reached the portal to thend of the Eldar.


    "Hold your head steady child, beyond all odds we have arrived, remember the suffering we went through to reach this ce, and let it be the fuel to your ambitions. We shall return conquerors."


    The boy nodded, following his Empress Mother out of the frozen waste, this journey had been one of an intense physical, mental, and spiritual ordeal, and he would rather die than subject himself to the strain of such a trial again in his life, he would keep this pain close to his heart and when the time came, he would return it a thousand fold to the ve who destroyed his world.


    His heart lightened as he took the next steps to the future, yet in the back of his mind, in a ce that he feared to touch was the image of that man on the top of the mountain and the voice that called him Creator.


    Among the endless mysteries of creation, this was one he was not willing to touch.


    ?


    The seven travelers who passed him a decade ago were one of many that he had seen over this thousand years of watch. Rowan did not care for them, like most of everything in reality, they were fleeting. Most of them did not make the crossing, thisnd of death bore a great toll, although it was a fantastic location to farm Soul Energy.


    Over thest thousand years, Rowan''s coffers of Soul had swelled to ridiculous heights, and yet he still gathered more.


    Hispanion for thest thousand years was a small silver grass. The only vegetation in this ce of frozen death that spans the length of a thousand universes.


    This nt was doomed. It should have died long ago, but it was a miracle, a confluence of so many impossibilities that would never ur again.


    After it appeared this small grass should have lived for the barest of moments before vanishing. No one in creation would have known it had ever existed, for its life would be shorter than a flicker of a star''s light.


    Rowan by chance was there when it was born, and he sat and took care of it. He watered the ground, cleaned the frost from its blue leaves and when the cold seemed to want to overtake thest fragile life it contained, he hummed gently to the leaves.


    Although there was no magic in his voice, he had forbidden himself from using his powers over this fragile miracle, the grass drew something for it and stubbornly fought for its life. Both of them had been here for a thousand years, man and grass.

 Chapter 925 Super Consciousness

    Chapter 925 Super Consciousness


    After a thousand years of rtive solitude, Rowan felt that his time in thisnd wasing to an end. This would be the single most time he had spent in a single location, and he came to find out that he ended up appreciating his time alone.


    Of course, with the nature of his powers Rowan could never truly be alone, his plentiful consciousness pirs meant he could be focused on a million other tasks at the same time, but he had discovered a method over the long years of silence to create a master consciousness.


    Every being had a single soul, and after collecting the souls of so many mortals and immortals, he discovered that their greatest challenge when climbing up the paths of power was their ability to multitask.


    Greater spells, abilities, and techniques required a powerful soul that could hold multipleponents at the same time and manipte them effectively in order to work, and the techniques or abilities that could boost the power of the consciousness were one of the most sought-after techniques in creation, as wars were fought over a single technique that could boost consciousness power.


    His problems were different, he had more than enough consciousness power, far greater than anyone he hade across, although this was advantageous to him, enabling Rowan to perform impossible feats and wield abilities like Ascension among others that would stagger the mind of anyone who found out, Rowan had begun to find out that he was losing himself.


    This was not a dissolution of his Id, ego, or superego, rather it was an increasing sense of apathy to all of existence. If Rowan wanted, he could choose to sleep for a trillion years or watch the dance of the stars for as many eternities as he craved, he would never feel any sense of boredom, he would simply exist.


    His powers would never stop increasing, but it would be rtively slow, and perhaps after countless Eras, he would naturally find himself ascending to a higher dimension as his present state would reachplete sublimation.


    He would naturally ascend from the Third Dimensional State to the Fourth Dimensional State. Rinse and repeat five more times and he would basically be a Primordial, of course, such a path would take so much time, it was almost inconceivable to think about it.


    Rowan estimated that perhaps to be a Primordial, using his current status as a Dimension would take at least ten trillion Eras!


    He did not know how old creation was, but he knew that ten trillion Eras was not a small length of time in any capacity and should possibly match or even exceed the amount of time that reality had been in ce, Rowan also wondered if chose this path if reality would even be present after such a long span of time after all an Era was a billion trillion years.


    There was something incredibly attractive about this idea, to sleep the sleep of a Primordial and wake up in a future where he was now omnipotent. Rowan could currently understand the reasons why creatures like Primordials would seemingly forsake all of reality as they sleep away the Eras. Existence was simply¡­ mundane.


    Why should they care about the affairs of ants, whether mortal or immortal?


    The Primordial would be ever powerful, it was their nature and birthright, with nothing to challenge their rule.


    They could also not grow any stronger, and so the desire to manipte the small affairs was meaningless. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    It took a merger of Rowan and the Primordial Record that led to the end of all reality before the Primordials could be roused, and now Rowan understood that concept and a part of him feared that state.


    Unlike a normal immortal, Rowan had more traits of a Primordial, just a single Title of his would elevate any Immortals to the heavens, and he had several of those, and he could acquire more in the future.


    So it was naturally easy for him to be exactly like a Primordial and lose himself to time, but unlike a Primordial, he was far too weak to be thisid-back.


    He might hide himself for a while, but he would be found out in time, it would take too long for him to be omnipotent and he had enemies. Rowan might have defeated the present threat but along the way, he hade into the sights of others, and after the ending of the universe, he was now free game.


    To solve this problem of his increasing apathy for existence, Rowan chooses to create a Super consciousness. This consciousness was an amalgamation of fifty percent of each of his consciousness pirs, and it finally granted him a singr consciousness that could oversee his entire smaller consciousness pirs.


    This reduced the power of his consciousness pirs, making them extremely efficient administrators, but it stopped his descent into apathy, and if he wanted, he could easily reverse the process and gain control of his entire consciousness power. Although Rowan expected that as he grew stronger, he would go back to the state of unlocking his entire consciousness power to handle greater tasks.


    This became the reason Rowan could seemingly enjoy a thousand years of istion and introspection. In his subconscious, he could feel the activities of his children, but it was no longer foremost in his thoughts. He was no longer in a billion ces at the same time, and he could focus more on the present because the challenges he was going to be facing in the future would be a thousand times more severe than the affairs with the Reflections.


    This frozen waste was the perfect ce for him to spend this time, for it protected him from his enemies at least until he left it. If Rowan remained inside the Great Darkness, he could hide for a while, but its connection with every single supreme power in existence meant he would sooner be located.


    No one would choose to stay for long in the frozen waste, it was devoid of Aether or any form of essence, and the cries from the Siren would soon erode the defenses of most Immortals. This was the perfect ce for Rowan to gather himself, but it was also not the safest, he could only remain here for so long before his presence would be found.


    Rowan sighed and rested on his back as he gazed at the heavens. He had not sat here with the blue grass for a thousand years without a good reason, although he would like to think that it reminded him of Eva whose roots were also that of a Bluegrass before she gained Sapience, the real reason was the fact that the birth of this grass was linked to his third bloodline. His thousand-year boon.


    Tree of Desire: Controls the flow of luck. Once every year collect lost treasures and dreams, once every Century collect lost wishes and Destinies once every Millenia grants a wish. Once every Era grants an Impossible wish.


    When Rowan came across this blue grass a few moments after he entered this frozen waste, he saw that with all his powers he would be unable to stop this grass from fading away in the blink of an eye, and that was in his perception which would make a single second seem as long as a month or even a decade if he applied more of his consciousness power.


    A mortal and even a god might not have seen this event urring, it would have gone by so quickly, for all intent and purposes, it would seem as if it had never urred.

 Chapter 926 The Thousand Year Wish

    Chapter 926 The Thousand Year Wish


    Rowan''s great luck had brought him to the side of this grass and it would seem that he would have to watch the grass fade.


    At that time Rowan had almost walked past it, this grass was nothing among the billion other tasks he was pursuing at the same time, but something about the fragility of this grass and how lucky he was to be here at just the right time to find it was the trigger that shook him from his apathy.


    It was at this moment that Rowan decided that he would have to change. When he was inside the universe, a mind that could cover a billion ces at once was needed, but outside the universe, he would have to focus, no longer at the top of the food chain, he would have to be careful, his Hive Mind gave him a sense of power that was just not the case when he came out of the universe.


    He needed to save this grass.


    His consciousness went through a million options that might have had the chance of saving it, but all would require more time than the fragile lifespan of the grass was willing to give him. He had barely lived past forty years at that time and his Thousand Year Wish was still centuries in the future and was not even among his considerations, but then he felt a brand new connection with the bluegrass.


    Something about its nature was synchronized with his bloodline and for the first time since he came into contact with this mysterious bloodline, it reached across to his consciousness and he heard its voice like the whisper of the breeze through the leaves of a tree. It spoke of desire and the wish to save a life that should have never existed. This was extremely important to the Tree of Desire because events like this were the only way to evolve this bloodline, even with all of Rowan''s power, he could not manufacture moments like this, and anyone he came across was special.


    The desire for this miracle pushed his bloodline to alter a portion of its ability to suit this event.


    Rowan''s thousand wishes could now be used in advance, but as a price, the power of the wish would be cut in half, and he would never be able to leave the spot he made the wish from until the duration of the thousand years had passed. This change alone transformed the utility of this ability, as he could now technically use this ability anytime he wanted, and the only price was a reduction in power and loss of mobility.


    It took a moment for him to think about his choices. A thousand years for him was no longer such an extended period of time, barely a blink in his total lifespan.


    He had lived a rather hectic life since the moment he had Transmigrated into Trion, battle after battle he had fought with no space to find himself, no time to look inside his being and examine all the consequences of his actions.


    Sitting here for a thousand years beside a grass he was not sure would survive for that long after he had saved it with a precious wish seemed foolish, but somehow Rowan found himself drawn to this choice.


    Beyond the fact that his bloodline needed this nt to evolve, for him this was a choice that was not steeped in deception or one where he sought to make a profit, he was just keeping alive a miracle that would most likely never be repeated until perhaps the end of time inside this ce of death.


    There was a possibility he would find other such miracles in the future, and if he wanted he could ignore this nt and move on, but Rowan decided to stay put.


    Rowan had made his choice and the sight of his Thousand Year Wish being realized was one he would not quickly forget. The first time he used an active ability of this bloodline amazed him.


    Behind him, a massive tree that seemed to scrape the heavens and whose roots bridged a sea of darkness and light appeared, and a glorious ray of light that was more like an expression of an unknown dream or a figment of a god''s imagination that had been forgotten swept past him emerging from its uncountable leaves, and Rowan had shuddered. He had never felt anything like this before. Luckily he had covered the entire region for millions of miles with a Ward to block out sight or sound, or the Tree of Desire would have been seen throughout the frozen waste.


    This light¡­ This expression of a forgotten memory had entered the wilting bluegrass and it gave it new life. Making an impossibility to be possible.


    The memory of that day yed through his memory and Rowan smiled, it had been a while since he was able to reflect like this on a memory, his previous Hive Mind made such a thing impossible.


    Looking at the heavens, Rowan saw the mouths of the sisters moving, he called them sisters because they looked alike but did not have exact features, this was always the case for family. Where were their bodies, he idly wondered.


    Although others may hear screams from the sisters, what Rowan heard was a message. It was jumbled of course at best and indecipherable at worst.


    His gifts of tongues helped him to understand thenguage spoken by the sisters and with his many consciousnesses he had taken the time to piece together the cries of the sisters during thest thousand years. It was a dull and thankless work because he suspected that maybe the sisters were once sane before, but after such a long time, they had truly gone mad, and judging the intent of madness was a difficult undertaking. He had listened and deciphered their words, and he did not know if what he learned was important, but it was knowledge of a time ancient, and Rowan''s Will made him understand that the sisters spoke truth. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    After the first century, he thought that he had understood all that the message was going to deliver, but then he noticed that after a while, the words changed and a new message was sent forward, and this new message was reyed again and again in their cries, and Rowan now used to their madness deciphered it more quickly, then it did not take long for the pattern to change and a new message was given, this time it took eighty years.


    As time went by, the frequency by which this message changed increased and after a few more centuries, Rowan was receiving a new message almost every decade. Thirty years ago, the messages wereplete, and the sisters began their story from the beginning.


    Rowan would like to believe that the sisters having found a listening ear that could understand their cries after all these endless years took the opportunity to converse with him, although as a result of this change, the past thousand years had be one of the most dangerous years in the entire frozen wastes as the cries of the sisters having increased caused the dangers of this road to be multiplied a dozen times over.


    He was sure he was not the first to hear the message inside the cries of the sisters, but he doubted anyone would be able to decipher the meaning within due to certain unique properties that he controlled.


    Rowan had chosen to create a book from the processed skin of the Frost Giant, as he found it a stimting challenge to make something that would survive both in the frozen waste and outside of it, he partially seeded.


    He ended up making something that should exist for millions of years outside the frozen waste, and when he began to record the message of the sisters on its page, a change happened in the book. Its essence transformed. Every word he wrote of the sisters transformed the blue hide of the page into metal, and when he was done, he had a massive metal book with a thousand pages. Beside the body of Rowan was the book, and only itsst page was still made from flesh. He had an intuition that if he recorded thosest words, the cries of the sisters would end and they would finally be free to enter into the silence of death.


    Many a night Rowan agonized about writing these final words, doing so would change the frozen waste forever. It would no longer be and of death, but a ce that would connect the many universes and all the higher dimensions. For the first time for who knew how long, the road to eternity would be open for all.


    Such a decision would have far-reaching consequences for all involved.

 Chapter 927 A Place To Call Home

    Chapter 927 A ce To Call Home


    Rowan acknowledges that his presence was a destabilizing factor in any environment, where others struggle all their lives to make a tiny ssh in a pond, he had to be careful not to cause a tsunami just by dipping his toes in the ocean.


    With the amount of change his actions can create it was almost funny how weak he was, rtively, but that was what came when he wasparing himself with Primordials and creatures that were incredibly ancient.


    With no barrier between him and his Ascension except for the matter of ascension towards higher dimensions, Rowan was determined toplete his entire Supreme Circles in his three bloodlines.


    There were nine Supreme Circles of ascension, and when an Immortal reached the peak of the Supreme Circles, the only path upwards was the path of Will I.e higher Dimensions.


    Usually, an Immortal would have to reach the limits of their 9th Circle before they would begin to search for the path towards Will, a majority of immortals would never find this path, and if they were not affiliated with a Supreme World ensuring their immortal souls could be preserved for eternity, they would perish with the death of their universe. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Rowan did not follow the epted pattern, when he was barely in the fourth Supreme Circle, he already had ess to Will and was battling those who hadpleted their Circles and attained Will.


    The quickest way for him to get powerful now was to push all his bloodlines to the peak, if he did so it would aid him in upgrading his Will, after all, an Immortal was supposed to attain Will after the 9th Circle because of special abilities they obtained after they reached that level. He had paused the ascension of his Ouroboros bloodline to the Immortal level with the advice of the Primordial Record, because the moment he made hisst bloodline Immortal, he would be granted a ss, and ording to the Primordial Record, he needed to be in an Established Space with a greater dominion over space-time, that meant he needed to be on a fourth-dimensional space or higher to be granted a suitable ss. The higher the dimension he chooses to gain his ss, the better it is for him.


    This n coincided with his wish to locate a higher dimension so that he could begin his path toward power with as little obstruction as possible. That left him with an enormous decision to make. Outside the Great Darkness, which was the Primordial Chaos Fourth Dimension that contained all the third-dimensional universe in existence, there were numerous Supreme Worlds, all connected with it, most of them were limited to the Fourth Dimensional level and would never ascend higher, and few Dimensions could reach a truly high level.


    Yet if Rowan wanted a ss, he would prefer if he gained it at the best possible location, that means he would have to locate a dimension of a Primordial which went as far as the 9th level.


    At this point he knew of only four Dimensions with this capability, the first was Chaos, although he was imprisoned, his higher dimensions still existed, ruled by the children of Chaos, but with the presence of Caine, Rowan could not enter that Dimension.


    The second was the Great Abyss, and for a while, this location seemed the best option for him, he only needed to enter any level of the Abyss and ascend his Ouroboros Bloodline to the immortal level to trigger his ss, but at this point the Great Abyss should be in turmoil, three Demon Kings had perished alongside numerous Demon Princes.


    The entire Abyss was in a state of war and any disturbance, no matter how minor was to be investigated, and if Rowan was following the rumors correctly, the death of three Demon Kings had reached other ears, and one of those parties was the Celestials, and there were rumors that the armies of heaven were about to move against The Pit.


    This led him to his Third Option, the Celestial Dimension. Rowan was a Creator, and ording to the information he had gained from his Principality, he was not the only Celestial Creator in existence as the Primordial of Light gave this power to his most able agents, although there was no one could create such powerful Angels such as Rowan in so little time.


    If he wanted to begin his journey to the top, then The Heavens should be his best option, a Creator like him would be weed and cherished, except there was a small snag, the origins of his Angels were problematic.


    If Rowan was correct in his assumptions, his Angels were technically dead, killed in a distant battle between the Great Abyss and the Shining City, their souls imprisoned in darkness for all eternity. One of the Creators of Light that died in that great battle was a being called Eve, which Rowan resurrected as his bloodline evolved from a Soul Seizer to a Soul Seizer, to Avatar of Eve, and then Sheol.


    The root of his Sheol bloodline shared a foundation with the demonic when Rowan had harvested the Anima of a goddess when he was inside the Nexus which went on to influence his bloodline as he evolved it higher. It waster that he discovered that this ''goddess'' Minerva was not a God of Trion but a Demon King.


    If Rowan entered the Shining City, they wouldter realize that the roots of his Angels no matter how noble they were, were steeped in the demonic. He doubted that he would be able to convince them otherwise.


    Thest option was one he came across recently, The Eldar. The Primordial power who gave him the power of his Third Bloodline, the Land of Miracles.


    Out of all the options above, this one strikes him as the best option, due to several factors, and the most important was that of all the other Primordial powers he knew, the Land of Miracles was famous for bringing in a diverse group of people into their fold and they did not particrly care about their previous history. It was and that dealt mostly with the power of exchange. If you have the right resources to exchange, then you could live like an emperor among gods. Also, Elura his mother should be present there, at least ording to Maeve.


    Rowan did not fully trust his mother, so many mysteries still surrounded her, but he knew that he could work with her given the right conditions.


    All this while as he was thinking, a frown had been slowly building up on his face, something he wished not to happen was about to and he could only sigh and ept the consequences.


    "I told you I saw he was not a mirage, he is really surviving here without a skin suit. The wind may obscure his presence sometimes, but my Eye of Gold can piece every obstacle in existence and he could not hide himself from it."


    Twelve figures materialized around Rowan, they had cloaked themselves and crawled towards him, Rowan had noticed them a while back, and although he had ced Wards of deterrence around this mountain, it did not stop some stubborn individual from trying to reach him. Over the years, several individuals had broken through his Wards, but what happened next was always extremely disturbing.

 Chapter 928 Curse Of The Eye

    Chapter 928 Curse Of The Eye


    Rowan groaned and closed his eyes, he could use a stronger Ward, but those left signs behind and it would do nothing but draw more attention in the long run. He decided that anyone stubborn enough to investigate a Ward ced in a dangerous location like the Frozen Waste partially deserved what wasing to them.


    Trying to settle back into his thought process, he knew there should be other Primordial factions, like the power in charge of the Exchange Space where Labyrinth coins were used, and¡­


    "Greetings, my name is Jeren, and I am the leader of these bands of gods who are here to seek fortunes in greaternds beyond¡­"


    "If you treasure your souls, don''t speak one more word. Leave this ce, and do not look back," Rowan interrupted his introduction as he cracked an eye open and looked at this Jeren, he was a mighty God Emperor covered in a heavy robe of Frost Giant skin and he was leading eleven God Kings, most likely the strongest in their universe, they were on a path towards a higher dimension.


    He could easily notice the confidence in their demeanor, this was a group that chose to tread through this icy hell instead of easily submitting themselves to a higher power. Their confidence in other circumstances would be amodated, but not here, the only result would be disaster.


    "Why would you say such words, stranger," one of the God Kings spoke loudly, his irritation evident in his tone, "If you know a method to survive the frozen waste without fear you should share it. Crossing such and of peril, any help to your fellow traveler is something that is beyond noble."


    "What Eliza means¡­" the God Emperor cut off the annoyed God King with a cough, "Is that we are willing to pay heavily for the method you are employing to resist the cries of the Siren. We know such a thing must be precious, but don''t fear, we are willing to pay twice the price for it."


    Rowan sighed, he noticed that the gaze of these gods was lingering on therge metallic book by his side. The Aura emerging from this book was extremely special and carried a unique resonance with this Frozen Waste, it was easy to see that they were connected, and these gods must have made the conclusion that this treasure was the reason he could stay inside thisnd with no problem.


    If he refused to give them this book, Rowan could already see the intent of violence that was slowly brewing in their hearts. No one who reached such a level of power was innocent. Unlike Rowan who could substitute for almost any resources with his Soul Energy, everyone else would have to fight for limited resources, stealing and killing was an epted method of getting what was desired. Greed was a curse to both mortals and immortals it would seem, and yet Rowan tried to warn them, perhaps if they left quickly enough, their lives might be spared,


    "If something like this truly existed I would be shocked. After all this time, you would think that a technique like this would be well known, or perhaps, if it had existed for a long time and few know of it then the logical conclusion you should be making is that any idea of this particr technique is snuffed out before it can spread."


    The twelve gods looked at each other, a silent message passing in between their ranks, and then the God Emperor chuckled, "I am sorry stranger, perhaps you mistake our intentions, we are willing to trade, yet you are implying that you will kill us to keep your secrets?"


    "Not me," Rowan closed his eyes, "Your minds will. You should say your final words and think thoughts of happiness, perhaps it might make your passing easier¡­ although I doubt it."


    "Why are we wasting time with him? He is bluffing. Let us grab the treasure and leave. He cannot be that powerful, I cannot sense any danger from him, and if he tries anything, we can kill him."


    More simr words followed but It did not take long for the screaming to start. Hellish screams that should not emerge from the mouths of any living being. Rowan ignored the cries for help, at this point they were beyond saving, even their souls had be corrupted and were unable to reach Rowan. What was killing them was truly vicious.


    After a while the screaming stopped, and Rowan did not bother opening his eyes. The only thing he could hear was the harsh cries of the wind blowing across the frozen waste, but it did nothing to calm the fury inside his heart, "This should be enough sample, I can attempt to seal it again," he muttered to himself.


    Beside him, he heard breathing, and the left side of his body went cold. This was a strange chill that was hard to describe because it did not affect the body or spirit, he only felt it in his consciousness, that is, no one except him could feel it. It was thest reason why he had decided to live alone for thest thousand years.


    He was being haunted.


    Rowan sat up and opened his left hand and a ck cube appeared on it. The cube resembled a box that had been soaked inside a jar of ck oil, for it dripped with a ck substance that evaporated before hitting the ground.


    With a gesture from him, he dispersed the ck coating over the cube, and the contents of the cube were revealed.


    It was the Eye of the Primordial of Time and Evil that had been shrunk. Thisnd contained the entirety of the Reflection''s endeavor and had been kept by Rowan. It was surrounded by the six souls andplete Divine Kingdoms of the Trion gods and further bounded by the three souls and four Wills of the Reflections before being encased by a nearly indestructible ss cube made from the light of his Destroyer, yet even with all his precautions, the influence of the Eye still leaked into reality.


    Rowan cursed the Third Prince in his mind, if he had not killed Fourth, the Great Worm, perhaps with his soul, he might have constructed a suitable prison that would erase every influence of the eye over reality and properly seal the eye, as it was he would have to look for alternatives.


    He had been working on containing the Aura of the eye that drove anyone beside him to madness, if he wanted to leave this ce then he needed it to be properly sealed, or else the chaos it would bring was nearly inestimable.


    Its effects on Rowan were mild inparison to what it did against anyone else.


    Apart from the sudden temperature spikes, and the asional errant whispers that sounded like fingernails scratching on a board, Rowan felt no other effects from holding the Eye.


    What it did to anyone else was simple, first, they would go mad as their mind would be subjected to a space where time bes meaningless, and their consciousness would be shown the sight of the eye of the Primordial, without fail, all of them killed themselves, their bodies soon shattering into ck smoke and absorbed by the eye.


    But first, they would scream and scream, such deep animalistic screams as if the sights they saw in that eye were so incredibly horrifying that their sanity fled and only horror remained.


    It was the Eye of the Primordial of Time and Evil that had been shrunk. Thisnd contained the entirety of the Reflection''s endeavor and had been kept by Rowan. It was surrounded by the six souls andplete Divine Kingdoms of the Trion gods and further bounded by the three souls and four Wills of the Reflections before being encased by a nearly indestructible ss cube made from the light of his Destroyer, yet even with all his precautions, the influence of the Eye still leaked into reality.


    Rowan cursed the Third Prince in his mind, if he had not killed Fourth, the Great Worm, perhaps with his soul, he might have constructed a suitable prison that would erase every influence of the eye over reality and properly seal the eye, as it was he would have to look for alternatives.


    He had been working on containing the Aura of the eye that drove anyone beside him to madness, if he wanted to leave this ce then he needed it to be properly sealed, or else the chaos it would bring was nearly inestimable.


    Its effects on Rowan were mild inparison to what it did against anyone else.


    Apart from the sudden temperature spikes, and the asional errant whispers that sounded like fingernails scratching on a board, Rowan felt no other effects from holding the Eye.


    What it did to anyone else was simple, first, they would go mad as their mind would be subjected to a space where time bes meaningless, and their consciousness would be shown the sight of the eye of the Primordial, without fail, all of them killed themselves, their bodies soon shattering into ck smoke and absorbed by the eye. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    But first, they would scream and scream, such deep animalistic screams as if the sights they saw in that eye were so incredibly horrifying that their sanity fled and only horror remained.


    Rowan knew what was happening to the victims of the eye but he did not understand the process, and he had carefully observed the Eye kill hundreds of immortals before he could begin to find the methods it used to bypass his Seals, it was with Time itself.

 Chapter 929 Benefits of the Bloodline Of Time

    Chapter 929 Benefits of the Bloodline Of Time


    Rowan understood that although in the greater schemes of things, the Reflections were weak. Like him, they had grand roots, but the circumstances they found themselves in were incredibly poor, it would have to be, because they were the survivors of a Primordial onught, it was a miracle that they existed at all.


    Despite all this, killing the Reflections came with consequences that he was willing to ept, the alternatives could not be considered. One of the consequences was his haunting by the Eye, and to suppress this unwanted affliction, he had to seal the Eye, at least until he became strong enough to decipher all its secrets.


    Sealing the Eye of the Primordial had prevented Rowan from essing the souls and memories of the Reflections, depriving him of the pieces to the puzzle that was his past. It was an annoying setback, but one he knew would notst for long, with the deaths of the Reflection, time was on his side, and he would unravel the mysteries that were buried in history.


    There was a vast amount of information and resources hidden in their memories, but at this moment essing them was nearly impossible without exposing the Eye of the Primordial.


    Questions about the origins of the Reflections, their true purpose, the knowledge they knew of reality and the past. So much knowledge was right at his fingertips but he could not ess them because he had to Seal the Eye.


    For a moment he had debated his actions in sealing the Eye with such powerful souls that would aid his understanding of the past, but then hepared both treasures and realized that he would have to forego discovering the secrets of the Reflections for now in exchange for keeping such a magnificent power like the Eye of a Primordial with him, and he would prefer if the only side-effect he was experiencing was just a mild chill, an unsealed Eye may affect him in ways he could not understand even though the Eye was not truly present here with him.


    The things he could learn from the Eye were incalcble and in time it may prove to be one of his most valued assets if he could control and understand it, and so, he would rather suffer the inconvenience of losing the advantage of essing the memories of the Reflection and keep the Eye, no matter how dangerous it was to have it around him. He doubted he could easily pick up an Eye of a Primordial, dead or otherwise.


    Rowan sighed and pressed his fingers against his eyes, he could feel the beginning of a phantom headache building inside his head at the thought of the heights he would have to exceed in order to contain a Primordial''s eye, but something exceeded that headache, it was excitement.


    Rowan did not know what other people might be thinking if they were in his shoes, and he did not care about it that much, all he knew was that the thought of dominating a power that was considered to be supreme, even if it was only a small piece of it, was a challenge that made his blood boil.


    Although he had faced harsh trials throughout his journey, there was always one constant thought at the back of his mind, and that was he was privileged to be in this position.


    No matter the trials in the past or the future, he would rather be here facing it, standing against the might of a Primordial, than sitting inside a home in peace. He did not know when this transformation had urred, but Rowan had begun to love these moments.


    His life may be nothing but endless battles, but even in the darkness, there could be moments of extreme beauty, at least ording to Rowan. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Perking himself up for the challenges ahead, he reviewed the knowledge he had gathered about Time, Will, and how it could be used in the sealing of this eye.


    Rowan did not fully understand the true powers of the first and second dimensions, so he did not know how to use them effectively, but he knew that the Third Dimension was basically the power of Space, and the Fourth Dimension was Time, those who had the power to control fourth-dimensional abilities were known as Will Holders, as the power of time was avable to them to control to a limited degree.


    They could not perform crazy feats of impossibility with this power, but it ensured that even if they existed outside the influence of a Supreme World, they were eternal. The effect of time on their consciousness was virtually non-existent and to a limited extent they could reverse and freeze time in an area, but that change was not permanent.


    Will Holders with the power over the Fourth Dimension could only control time in a small area and reverse or freeze time for a limited duration that depended on how deep their control over the Fourth Dimension was. This time frame can be as limited as freezing time for a few seconds to a few years, for even within the ranks of fourth-dimensional Will Holders, there were clear gaps in their abilities.


    Against other Will Holders of the Fourth Dimension, the time freeze or reversal power had no effect on them as their Will could personally counter any such intrusion against them, but that was different against a fifth dimensional Will Holder who could control Space-Time.


    Rowan had a peculiar rtionship with the power of Time, his heritage meant he had a unique perspective on time that others could not match. A rtionship that was so powerful that he had previously performed miracles and he has no idea the entire ramifications behind his actions.


    It could be said that perhaps one of the reasons he could easily attain the power of Will was his rtionship with time, and his other actions, like the creation of his massive Dawn, Dusk, and Twilight Spell was a result of this factor.


    The first time Rowan wielded the power of Will inside the Underverse against Archmages, he did something quite unexpected with that power using his instincts alone, and although it was because of the peculiar situation that he found itself that made such a thing possible, nevertheless it was quite special.


    He had possessed the body of one of his Berserker Clones and with it, he had been able to assess both the possible past and the future of that clone and wielded the abilities that were linked to that clone in all its possible past and future with no issues.


    Rowan was not able to employ this power again because the Berserker Clone was born from his fleshy body, and without a body of flesh, his consciousness could not power this ability, making Rowan''s unique ability to reach far beyond time no longer avable to him.


    It was when the newly awakened Principality informed Rowan that the power he had wielded at that period was impossible for those who wielded a Fourth Dimensional Will, or even the fifth, and only a sixth dimensional Will Holder was capable of wielding the power of the past and the possible futures with such ease.

 Chapter 930 Live

    Chapter 930 Live


    If Rowan''s ability to ess powers of higher dimensions was also due to his status as a dimension was unknown, but it must surely y a great part in it. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    ording to the Principality, the fourth dimension gave one the capability to control Time, the fifth dimension was Space-Time, and the Sixth dimension was Space-Time and MInd-Memory.


    This was the highest knowledge known to the Principality, for the Wills of higher dimension was a secret known to extremely few individuals in all of creation. Rowan considered how lucky he was toe across the fragment of the Mountain and Sea Realm, and wondered what sort of war was responsible for shattering a world that was controlled by a seventh-dimensional Will Holder.


    All the Reflections that Rowan fought a thousand years ago had Wills at the fourth dimension, this was expected because, the Reflections for an extremely long time were entities without Souls, and the development of a Soul made them automatically rise to the heights of Will Holders, which was a testament to the strength of their foundation.


    Their new souls were also responsible for the dissolution among their ranks and the rise of ambition in the heart of the Third Prince, but everything that had an advantage also had disadvantages. The Reflections had gained great power and the potential to ascend to higher dimensions, but they had also been given the poison in the heart of all sapient beings¡ªThe quest for power.


    Rowan was lucky he fought the Reflections at a point in time where there was division in their ranks and they had not begun striving to attain higher dimensions.


    The greater portion of their lives were one where they did not have a soul and therefore they did not have the time to develop themselves to a higher level. Rowan suspected that even if they wanted to, they were not able to do so, because of the presence of this Eye and the influence it had on them, but to know the entire story, he truly needed to scour their souls.


    Rowan had only been with the Eye for a thousand years and as a side effect, he already isted himself from all his children.


    As much as he would like to think that the decision to create a Super consciousness was because he wanted to avoid the pitfall of apathy that was slowly creeping into him, he also knew that this Eye might have been a subtle contributor to his decision as he wanted to have a powerful mind to fight against any yet unknown influence of this Eye.


    However, what he did not like to think about was the fact that he did not even have a choice when it came to keeping the Eye with him.


    After the war ended and all the Reflections were killed, the Eye had be attached to him, not in the sense that it followed him everywhere physically but something more uncanny, because up till this moment Rowan had not yet discovered the location of this eye.


    It was not on Trion, or anywhere inside the universe, with the death of the Third Prince, a sort of gateway had attached itself to Rowan, this gateway led to the Eye, and technically what Rowan was attempting to seal was this gateway, not the Eye itself.


    With all this in mind, thest part of what he needed toplete the seal was inferred and Rowan immediately went to work. Creating a Berserker Clone was a simple process, and because what he intended to do would be considered quite cruel, he deliberately stunted the mind of the Clone, leaving nothing behind but a powerful killing machine with no intellect of its own. Driving his Will into the Clone to reach its destiny, Rowan frowned when he discovered that the past and future of this clone were empty. Without a mind of its own, it could not form any decisions and was left a nk te. It would simply remain this way until the energy of its constitution ran out.


    Rowan sighed, he feared something like this could happen but he just had to make sure, nevertheless, he needed to seal this gate to the Eye, and so the next Berserker clone he created he made themplete. With his control over Intent reaching a staggering level, he simply breathed out, and the air from his lungs that was filled with his Aura created a Berserker Clone. He did not create any clone from his blood, that would be overkill, his present bloodline was quite terrifying.


    He watched the Berserker Clone sit in a daze for a moment before his eyes came alight with life. It was a fascinating sight.


    At his birth, the Berserker Clone appeared to be a perfect copy of Rowan, and when he came to, he bowed towards his creator, his forehead touching the ground. The body of the clone shook, and Rowan''s eyes held aplex look when he discovered that the clone was crying.


    He did not need to ask the reason for this change, it was not every day that one would see their creator.


    Rowan''s eyes that held a bit of regret formed and he ordered the Clone to his feet, and standing the Clone created an armor of blood to cover his nakedness, a burst of Will delivered Rowan''s instruction in the mind of this Clone, ''Live.''


    He gestured and the body of the clone began to shrink as it was drawn towards Rowan, a few feet away, the Berserker clone was already smaller than a grain of sand and he continued to shrink until he was almost impossible to be detected by any visible means.


    In the perception of the Berserker Clone, Rowan''s body had begun to dramatically expand until it became bigger than a, bigger than a star, greater than a gxy, his size seeming unending until he could hold a hundred gxies on one of his fingernails.


    The Berserker Clone fell into this vastness, and he felt the reality around him shift countless times and then a new universe was opened to him, one that was vast with no limits, he looked around at the countless worlds and stars and detected a world that seemed to be filled with battle, the Berserker Cloneunched himself towards it, moving at speeds many times faster than light.


    He was free to find any purpose in life, but his roots were of a Berserker, and the call of battle drew him as surely as a firefly to mes.


    Rowan did not watch this Berserker Clone find its purpose, instead, he continued creating more, he had ns to create more Berserker Clones in the future when he had learned of the unique possibility he could aplish with them, but since they might be a solution to this seal, he had to elerate the timeline for their production.


    A few hourster, he had created ten thousand Berserker Clones, aware that he would be subjecting most of them to a hellish fate in the future, he did not rush in their creation, making them as perfect as he could manage, perhaps it was this action or the increased amount of his Sheol bloodline at the immortal level, but all the ten thousand Berserker Clones were born with a soul.


    All of them were subtly different, and although a majority of them chose a life of battle, few went on different paths, some chose to be farmers, bakers, adventurers, soldiers, and various random professions, one even became a healer.


    Ten years went by but a hundred years had already passed inside his dimension. Rowan looked inside himself and began drawing out the Clone, he selected randomly, but the Clone that emerged was the healer.


    Rowan sighed.

 Chapter 931 Laughter and Resolve

    Chapter 931 Laughter and Resolve


    The time dtion inside his Dimension had changed after he used a new method in creating his body, instead of shattering his previous Dimensions for a higher one, he decided to weave it.


    From the materials of his single dimension, he created a two-dimensional universe, his dimension was the material and his Will was the loom, and he also built on that foundation, folding his two-dimensional universe into a three-dimensional one.


    Like a pyramid, he had managed to rebuild himself from the bottom up, at the base was the one dimension, in the middle was the second dimension, and on top of it was the third dimension.


    Among the many changes that urred due to this change even after a thousand years that Rowan was still researching and discovering, one of the more mysterious changes was that on each dimension, the time dtion was different. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    The first dimension had a time dtion of 1:30, that is for every single year that passed outside reality, thirty years went by inside this dimension, the second was 1:20, and the third was 1:10. He might have sat here for a thousand years, but in his third-dimensional space, ten thousand years had gone by, and in his first-dimensional space, thirty thousand years.


    Rowan suspected that the ratio of time differential was rted to the number of dimensions he had, so it was possible that when he achieved a fourth dimension, then the time differential in his first dimension would increase to a ratio of 1:40, his second dimension 1:30, his third dimension 1:20, and the fourth dimension now being 1:10.


    If this trend continued then in time, a single year outside reality would yield nearly ny years inside his first dimension, giving him an unmatched advantage over everyone else, as he could develop his abilities and forces countless times faster than anyone else.


    With the Primordial of Time dead, he was unaware of how time dtion worked for other powers, but he would bet that no one had this insane capability that he had. One of Rowan''s main focuses was trying to figure out how time was being elerated in his dimension because elerating time was not something even a 6th-dimensional Will Holder was capable of. He wondered if this was a power that those on higher dimensions were capable of, or if it was unique to him due to his roots.


    However, it was a shame that his second and third dimensions were difficult to ess for his children due to the increased pressure inside the dimensions.


    A diamond would be crushed to dust inside his second dimension, and this pressure only increased in the first dimension, except for the elite among his children, most of them could manage to live in the second dimension for an extremely short amount of time.


    The benefits of the time spent inside his lower dimensions were unmatched as the richness of Aether and essence in his lower dimension was ridiculous and for those that managed to stay a bit in his lower dimension, they swore that theirprehension rate multiplied.


    Those who managed to stay inside longer found out that difficult techniques or spells that were hard toprehend became easier, and although except for Eva who now mostly lived in the first-dimensional space, none of his children was able tost more than a few months in the second dimension.


    Rowan felt no different while inside his lower dimension, even the first, hisprehension talent was unmatched and it would take something much greater than this to affect him, but he was expectant of the changes that would ur in his lower dimensions when he increased the number of dimensions he controlled.


    The Berserker Clone he summoned appeared drastically different after living a century inside his third-dimensional space, not wearing armor or resembling Rowan any longer, now he took the shape of a bald middle-aged man, with fine wrinkles at the side of his eyes and prominentugh lines around his nose and mouth, and it appeared that he had a rather high affectation for the sweets and the fine things in life because his waist size had doubled.


    Holding a spoon that he had just brought down from his mouth with a bit of grease staining his lips, it would seem that the Berserker Clone had been interrupted from his dinner.


    The Berserker Clone paused, looked at Rowan, and slowly continued chewing what was inside his mouth.


    Rowan was a bit stunned when he saw the Clone, he made sure his presence did not check up on these clones because he did not want to interfere with their developmental process when his mere attention was capable of twisting reality inside his dimension.


    Indeed over the years, of the ten thousand clones he created, 2,347 clones had already perished due to various factors, but chief among them was the propensity for the clones to throw themselves into danger and their unreasonable fearlessness in the face of peril. Rowan was fascinated, ''What could have caused such a vast change to ur in the mindset of this clone? Unlike his fellows, he was different.''


    "Creator, um¡­ sir, can you bring my food with me¡­ you see, I spent a lot of time preparing the perfect seven-decade dry-aged steak and I have almost perfected my form for the most delectable Roasted Garlic Parmesan Baby Potatoes. ¡­"


    ''Oh, here is the fearlessness, he is not so different after all, he just chooses to battle in another manner.'' Rowan had a small smile on his lips as he brought the dinner of the Clone to him and was silent as he watched the Berserker Clone eat.


    The Clone was passionate about cooking, and the next several hours were spent with him telling Rowan about his various recipes and the highlights of his life. Beneath the brash exterior and loud voices was a child that wanted to be acknowledged by his father, and Rowan listened to him talk, for many more hours.


    At his request, Rowan created all the ingredients exactly the way he wanted, even those that did not exist, but had been fantasized over by the clone. With his power over the basic structures of life, Rowan easily made everything the clone wanted.


    As the Berserker was busy preparing the meals of his dreams, Rowan watched him with his hand cupped around his chin, "What is your name child?"


    The Berserker Clone paused and for the first time a blush broke out underneath his cheeks, he had been so excited meeting his creator, he forgot to introduce himself properly.


    Rowan''s prismatic eyes twinkled as he watched the clone stumble over his words, and he could not help himself heughed.


    The clone paused in awe, watching his creatorugh, and he coughed and looked away, trying to hide the tears that wanted to escape his eyes.


    What the Berserker Clone could not see was that there were seven thousand simr mountains that were arrayed side by side, and on those mountains was Rowan with different Berserker Clones as he listened to the life tales of all of them. At first, Rowan had smiled and nodded at their words, and soon he began asking questions, sharing personal jokes, and asking for a demonstration of their favored abilities, and before long, the seven thousand mountains were filled with an Aura of life and happiness, that soon began to die down as all the Berserker Clones slowly fell asleep.


    Rowan was silent for a long while, and then he projected his Will into their bodies.

 Chapter 932 Web Of Destiny

    Chapter 932 Web Of Destiny


    His Will gingerly touched the Berserker Clone as Rowan searched for that ephemeral connection that he had once felt. He descended past their flesh, spirit, and soul, searching for something more mysterious, something so deep inside them that most would never be aware of its existence.


    At first, there was only darkness, and then his perception lit up as he saw the glowing tendrils of the past and the future of the Berserker Clone. It was like a glowing road in the darkness and his Will proceeded below until he merged with it, and then he understood.


    For every Berserker clone here, multiple possible variations of their futures were revealed to him, some of the Clones had few branching paths in the future, and a couple of them had only a single branching path. This meant that throughout their lives, they stuck to a single path and they never changed, a warrior remained the same until he died, a baker never left his bakery, while some of them had dozens of branching future paths leading to a myriad of futures.


    A warrior in a potential future became an artiste whose works were seen as the pinnacle of Abstract art. Another became a dreaded cultist that raped and piged across a thousand worlds before he was executed by Angels, and so many other divergent paths in the future.


    He could only see snapshots of their lives, but whenbined, it was a vast number of experiences that were fascinating to sturdy.


    It was amazing to Rowan that when he first used this technique he had not realized how utterly broken this ability was.


    To be fair, at that time he was barely awake, all his actions were mostly due to instincts and if he had his full faculties, he would have never used such a power because he would be unaware that such a thing was even possible.


    This present batch of Berserker Clones had more potential than the previous ones he had created and the weakest of them in their greatest possible futures were no weaker than God-Kings, and one of them amazingly reached the state of bing a Will Holder, but the situation that led to that future was so drastic that Rowan almost nched in shock.


    This Berserker Clone had been able to reach the level of a Will Holder because, in that future timeline, Rowan had perished. This dragged his attention from what he wanted to create for a moment as he thought to investigate this future timeline closely, in his heart there was a rising expectation that perhaps he might have found an unexpected method to search the future.


    However he discovered that this technique did not work in the manner he was expecting, outside knowing the future selves of the clones, it was impossible to see their surroundings or even question them, the decisions that were made to reach that point could be inferred, but the state of their environment at that possible future was unknown.


    It was like he was a blind man touching only a part of an elephant, his senses were unable to pierce through the fog outside the known state of the Clones.


    The only thing he couldprehend was a rather vague sense of the Aura surrounding the clones, and that was how he was able to detect that in this future he had truly died.


    Perhaps knowing more of the future surrounding the clones was a power he might unlock as he grew stronger, and that thought made him wonder, if there were ways to see the future then surely the Primordial of Time itself must have had this power, if that was the case, how was it possible that he could have ever being blindsided and fell to the hands of death?


    This was only small spection in his mind before Rowan recalled that all Primordial also had a firm grasp over time, and with their varied abilities, even if the Primordial of Time was aware of the future, he would not be able to change it when every Primordial in existence was gunning for his head, it was like a mortal with the power of foresight who was living on an airne that was about to crash, no matter if he knew the future, there was no way he would be able to change it.


    It was simr to the first vision that the Primordial Record had shown him of their merger when he was attacked by the Primordials, even though he knew the future there was no way to change it because the Primordials were truly invincible, the only way to change that future was to not embark on that path and something told Rowan that a being like a Primordial would never change their mind when they ced it on something, it was like telling a mortal man to grow wings and fly.


    Dismissing the thought of his potential death in that timeline, Rowan began harvesting the entire future of his Berserker Clones, stripping them of their varied potential. In essence, he just rid them of their destinies. No matter who they could have be in the future, that potential was no more because such a future could no longer exist. Rowan had taken it. It did not take long for the first of the Berserker Clones to begin falling into death.


    The loss of their future meant they were now without purpose, it was as if Rowan had scrapped their soul raw, ridding it of its lights and potential, leaving only husks behind.


    Doing something like this did not please him at all, for he was deeply connected with these Berserker Clones, and with every hurt he inflicted upon them, he could feel it a million times more deeply because his senses were broader in scope than the clones and therefore he could feel things that they could not even conceptualize.


    If pain was a song, they heard only a single note, while Rowan experienced an entire symphony, and for every Berserker Clone, that symphony was different.


    Rowan¡­ hurt.


    More deeply than he had ever thought he was capable of hurting, but he did not stop his actions, and when he was done, all the Berserker Clones were dead, and on his hand was a swirling ball of destinies¨CCountless potentials held on the palm of his hand. Looking at the bodies of all the Berserker Clones, he sighed and waved his hand, dispersing all of them into the wind.


    Over his short life in this universe, he had killed countless people, and Rowan found it poignant that by his own hand, he made himself feel a level of hurt that everyone he had ever killed could not even imagine, even if they were allbined.


    If there was ever a hell that could punish someone for his wrongdoings for eternity, Rowan had just experienced it, and not just once, but thousands of times. This experience left a scar on his mind.


    Shaking himself away from this mncholic mood, Rowan brought out the Cube that held the gate to the Eye of the Primordial and he began to weave a cage of destiny over it. He could not be sure, but Rowan suspected that the higher dimensions controlled the power of Destiny and other ephemeral concepts like this. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    It did not take long before the web of destiny he had spread all over the cube began to steam as portions of it dissipated, Rowan nodded as he felt an unknown weight that had been pressing over his body subsided. His back straightened and for the first time since the war ended a thousand years ago, he could breathe a bit easier.


    Investigating the cube more closely, he inferred that from the rate of dissipation, it would take at least a few decades before the web of destiny was destroyed, and that should give him enough time to pursue his goals without the thought of madness hanging over his head.


    It was time for him to leave the Frozen Waste.

 Chapter 933 Unexpected Family

    Chapter 933 Unexpected Family


    Rowan stayed on the top of the mountain for the next few weeks, his eyes closed in deep meditation as he attempted to handle the damage in his psyche. Instead of attempting to suppress the pain, he was doing the opposite and taking it apart.


    Suppressing the pain would be like looking away from a raging fire in one''s own home and expecting it to vanish. No, if Rowan let this pain linger, it would fester and in time, he would be corrupted, his very Aura and Essence warped by this inestimable torture.


    Shattering the destinies of his clones might seem incredibly harsh, but Rowan was not someone who would hold himself back from taking drastic actions if it was needed, even if it would hurt him.


    He analyzed the damage in his psyche like arge painting, as he slowly observed every single shade and color that made it such a terrible mdy, he engrossed himself in understanding how this hurt had manifested and engraved itself in his consciousness, and as he slowly understood it, the pain began to fade. Rowan sat there for another week before he opened his eyes.


    His actions had reduced the impact of the psychic wounds by about ten percent, and if he sat there for a year or less, he might be able to eliminate the full effect of this wound, but Rowan saw no need to do such a thing, he wanted to live with this wound for a while longer.


    It was inconvenient, sure, but he could learn a lot from this Painting of Pain. It was not every day he came across something that could hurt him this badly, and if it could do this to him, then he imagined it would be as effective against other higher-level opponents. If he could figure out the entire framework behind this pain, he would have another powerful weapon in his arsenal.


    When he understood the painpletely, he would eliminate it, before then, he would just have to live with the pain.


    Rowan stood up and was about to step off the mountain when he heard a tiny scratching sound, and he turned to look at the Bluegrass in surprise.


    This bluegrass had manifested a consciousness hence gaining a soul when it was less than three years old, and so Rowan knew it had awareness, but for thest thousand years the nt had never tried tomunicate with him, and Rowan was grateful for the silence.


    However, it would seem the prospect of Rowan''s departure had shaken this bluegrass and for the first time in a thousand years, it moved.


    The tiny nt that was not more than seven inches was waving at him, bending its stalk in a manner that should be impossible for a normal nt, Rowan''s gaze detected the grass releasing a faint blue mist, and it was not hard for him to decipher its meaning.


    The bluegrass was attempting tomunicate with him using chemicals and pheromones, the tiny burst of mist that it sprayed out contained nearly all the information about its structure, evidently, this grass trusted him and was revealing all its essence to his eyes, and also an urgent message that it sted over and over to Rowan; it wanted to follow him out of the Frozen Waste.


    Bending down and touching the bluegrass, he inspected it more closely. Rowan had not bothered to thoroughly investigate this grass for he had only been willing to preserve its existence and did not care what special attributes it might carry, now his curiosity was piqued and his eyes lit up when he saw the full structure of this grass.


    What was revealed above the ground was just a small portion of this entire grass, over thest thousand years, the bluegrass might have grown only a few inches, but underneath the ground it had grown roots that spread out for tens of miles, prating through the mountain and into the frozen in below, and even as Rowan observed the nt he could see its extensive roots still visibly growing a few feet at a time.


    After a while Rowan stood up and spoke to the bluegrass, "I know you intend to leave this frozen waste by my side, but you are a unique lifeform that is born from thisnd, uprooting yourself and departing at this time would stunt your growth, and so, there is no way I would allow you to leave at this time."


    The mountain began to shake, and the valley below as well, the bluegrass cried out in grief releasing a frantic burst of chemicals. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Rowan frowned when he noticed that the grass was about to tear itself away from its roots, its message was simple, since the moment of its birth Rowan had always been beside it, protecting, nurturing, and in the cold evenings when an unknown chill would assault its green heart, Rowan would hum to it, his voice and song was a miracle that was almost impossible to describe.


    Enhancing the wisdom of the nt and granting it sce, also Rowan found it amusing that the bluegrass believed that it was a sort of rxing totem for Rowan, and if it remained by his side Rowan would not feel sad.


    The bluegrass does not care about its potential, as far as it could tell, Rowan was its only family, and it would rather live a life of an invalid while remaining at his side than live another year alone in this waste.


    He almost rolled his eyes in astonishment, ''Why would the bluegrass believe that he was sad?''


    Nevertheless, Rowan paused in contemtion of one statement this bluegrass had said, it was about the unknown chill that it asionally felt. During his thousand years on this mountain, no one beside him had been able to detect the influence of the Primordial Eye, and although he had observed the bluegrass shivering sometimes, it was always seemingly random, and Rowan did not ascribe this action from the bluegrass to be rted to the Eye.


    If this bluegrass had the talent to detect an ephemeral force like the Primordial Eye then its importance had rapidly shot up, and it also meant that Rowan could not allow it to destroy its future just so it could follow him. He could pull off this entire grass, roots included, and take it with him, but without the unique environment of the frozen waste, there was no way it would ever be able to develop itself effectively.


    And so, over the next few minutes, he began negotiating with the bluegrass, and finally, a bargain was struck. Rowan woulde to visit it every century, and he would leave a guardian behind to stay by his side, someone the bluegrass could interact with.


    With this satisfactory deal cemented between them, Rowan left an esteemed Sovereign behind, to watch and protect this bluegrass, and because the bluegrass was quite intelligent, the Sovereign was to be its teacher. Inside the frozen waste, nothing was powerful enough to suppress a Sovereign, so the bluegrass was safe.


    With the direction he was heading towards decided, Rowan began to walk towards the Land of Miracle, the birthce of Elura, where he expected to develop himself to a higher level, obtain his ss, and finally hear the side of his mother''s story.


    Learning about his third bloodline would also be easier, and he could finally begin to integrate himself with reality.

 Chapter 934 Titans

    Chapter 934 Titans


    Rowan was determined to rid himself of his ignorance of the true nature of reality, if he did that then half the battle was won already and he would not be easily deceived by others. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    He understood that there was information, somemon and others more necessary that he was missing due to actions of the Reflections, and although over thest thousand years, he had learned a lot from the travelers'' souls he had acquired inside the Frozen Waste, they could not satisfy him, for most of them were even more ignorant than him, having lived in a third-dimensional universe all their lives.


    Rowan did not rush his journey towards the Lands of Miracles, walking rtively slowly, yet he was traveling at speeds even gods would consider blistering, by his estimation he would be in the Lands of Miracles in two months, which was enough time for him to n for any eventualities that may arise, after all, he was entering an unknownnd with unknown dangers.


    Avoiding any travelers he met on the road, Rowan arrived at the end of the Frozen Waste two monthster and beheld the massive tree ahead of him that was asrge as a star. On the branches of the tree were countless green, swirling portals where a constant stream of lifeforms was entering and exiting. Rowan surmised that this ce was not the Land of Miracles, but a waypoint, from here it was possible to be transported to thend of the Eldar.


    He did not move forward, instead, he stopped and observed this ce for a while.


    On the base of the tree was a pce made from wood, its shape was distinct, yet it was almost familiar, the wooden pce of Golgoth should have drawn inspiration from this one.


    However what drew most of his attention were on both sides of the pce, two massive wooden titans, they were beings that could be considered humanoid trees, each standing hundreds of miles tall, and theirrge green eyes peering at everything that was transpiring below. Both the titans were wearing robes of vines and flowers, but this did not detract from the sheer power and sense of viciousness that emerged from their bodies, no one would ever mistake these creatures as beings of peace.


    The fact that it was possible to see their mouths were filled with sharpened fangs only lent to this image of cruelty. Rowan suppressed a shudder in his heart when he noticed that these creatures were Will Holders and they were not even fourth-dimensional Will Holders but higher. Not familiar with individuals with higher levels of Wills, Rowan was unable to determine their level only that it was greater than the fourth.


    Inside his heart he could feel the Ouroboros Serpents stirring, they had been asleep for centuries, recovering from the shock of every birth and attendance, and sensing the presence of these titans, they were beginning to wake up.


    If he used his entire resources and abilities, he could hold his own against one of them, but fighting two would be risking death. Rowan removed his gaze from the two titans and looked at the pce where a constant stream of people were trooping in, all travelers who had managed to reach the Land of Miracles. What Rowan considered noteworthy was the diverse array of personal adornment and garbs worn by the individuals trooping into the pce, from flowy robes, tight robes, cloth tunics, artsy smocks, hard-boiled jerkins, suits of armor, and that was not even mentioning the various species he could see.


    From lizardmen to Beastfolks, walking stones and metal spirits, and several species that stretched his idea of what life was supposed to be, he saw a sapient mirror, living painting, and other stranger sights, all of whom brimmed with power yet held their heads down in subservience. Only the barest hint of power emerging from the two titans beside the pce had cowed them all, these were beings who could effortlessly crush a universe, and they were here, standing guard. Rowan could easily imagine the thoughts running through their minds as they stepped towards the pinnacle of power¡ªA Primordial''s domain.


    Peering at his feet Rowan noticed that the edge of the Frozen Waste ended abruptly as if there was a straight line or barrier demarcating the Land of Miracle from the frozen waste. He was stepping on snowy ground, but if he moved his feet a few inches forward, he would be on lush green grass.


    Rowan raised his foot up, hesitated for a single moment, and then crossed over before he froze as the gaze of the two titans by the side of the pce became fixed on him. In a move that drove the entire waypoint to silence, the two titans began to strode forward.


    It was unknown how long they had stood there but it was long enough that they had developed roots, and when they moved, they tore out their roots from the ground, causing the entire area to shake as if a magnitude ten earthquake was urring. Cries of astonishment and shock came from the travelers heading into the wooden pce as they all cowered in fear, beings with the power of God Emperors trying desperately to push themselves into the ground and be part of the background.


    This fear was instinctive, like a mortal seeing a mountain walking toward them, they all knew that they could be easily crushed to nothingness, and the Titans would not even be aware of their passing, for they were less than bugs in their sight.


    The two titans reached Rowan, and they suddenly knelt, their heavy bodies shaking the ground. Their heads dropped until they were only a few inches away from the ground and theirrge eyes were focused on Rowan likenterns.


    Rowan frowned, this close he could begin to detect something unexpected from the bodies of these titans, and his suspicions proved to be correct when the foreheads of the titans squirmed and bulged forward before vanishing exposing arge gaping hole.


    From the hole in the heads of both titans, two figures wearing green armor emerged, and Rowan sighed when he realized that this titan was not alive, it was simply a puppet.

 Chapter 935 Sanctified Scion

    Chapter 935 Sanctified Scion


    Rowan observed these two figures that emerged from the head of the titan, d in green armor that appeared to be made from stacks of metallic leaves, they were tall, around eleven feet, and their body even under the armor appeared to be quite lean, and their movements was like a panther, all grace and speed. In a synchronized motion both of them removed their helm revealing their features to him.


    He was surprised by how closely their features resembled the Dominators from the Bhus Family, under the Pathway of the Wanderer. Which spoke of the clear rtion between his siblings and the Eldar, and he wondered if every single bloodline of Trion was somehow reflected here.


    They had long blond hair that was almost white, and their features were elfin, withrge eyes zing with the green of life, a prominent nose, and thin lips. Although they were handsome, almost beautiful, there was something that suggested great age in their demeanor. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Rowan was used to seeing old things, yet these two before him carried the aura of ancientness easily around their bodies like a cloak, making him wonder how old they were. The number he was sure, would boggle the mind.


    These two were also Will Holders, but they were at a level he could understand which was at the Fourth Dimensional level, and he was astonished that their power could be boosted to such a ridiculous height with the aid of these titan puppets.


    He would have to be careful, acquiring a Will seemed to be easier for members of powerful Supreme Worlds but it also required enormous talents, and no one who could acquire a Will was a simple character, their background also gave them frightening authority and power.


    They were both males, but it would be easy to mistake them for members of the fairer sex, and due to their close resemnce, it was not difficult to infer that they were rted, likely brothers, or perhaps father and son, maybe something even more stranger, like an ancestor with his descendant. At such high levels of power, time and age be almost meaningless and power was the only currency worth noting, so a talented youth could climb as high as his ancestors who may have lived for many Eras.


    This event was more likely to ur than even two siblings reaching such a high level, and when you consider that most Will Holders would never surpass the Fourth dimension the possibility increases that such an event would ur.


    As Rowan observed them, they did the same to him, in their eyes aplex look of astonishment and suspicion, and it would seem as if their staringpetition would note to an end before Rowan cleared his throat, and as if a spell that held them bound had been removed, the two Will Holders shook themselves, and they inclined their head a little, a clear sign of respect that left Rowan baffled.


    He had interrupted their staring contest because he feared for beings with such an air of ancientness around them, that they could stare at him for decades, what he had never expected was they would acknowledge him with deference.


    At this moment, his Primordial Ouroboros bloodline was at the Fourth Supreme Circle, which should equate to an Earth god, he was not even an Immortal by all outside appearance, and although his two other bloodlines were at the Immortal Level, his Ouroboros Bloodline was now so domineering that it suppressed theirbined Auras, and it was impossible to detect the power of his other two bloodlines.


    He had to force the Aura of his Tree of Desire bloodline to the forefront, yet the Ouroboros bloodline still suppressed the power emanation from the third bloodline, reducing it to the level of an Earth god.


    He had decided to showcase his third bloodline because he wanted to easily integrate into the Eldar society, but if he had known that it would draw such attention, then maybe he should have not used it.


    These two were Will Holders, and with the power of their Titans, they could easily crush him a thousand times over. Why would they acknowledge his presence with any form of respect? Was there something about his bloodline that was unique? Was Elura more special than he had given credit to?


    What they said next only served to increase the questions in his heart.


    "Greetings Sanctified Scion, is there a reason you tread the frozen road unapanied?" One of the WIll Holders called out. His voice was deep yet strangely resonant, and thenguage he spoke was unknown but filled with an archaic charm that strangely warmed his heart.


    Rowan had noted that the vast majority of the universe inside the Great Darkness spoke Medan, anguage that was twisted by the Reflections of the Primordial of Time as they took out certain phrases and intonations, most likely a n from Third to deny Rowan the possibility of gaining wisdom, it ultimately turned out to be useless against him because he could easily understand anynguage spoken, his skill seemed not to be listening to the words but the intent they portrayed.


    Without this essential skill, Rowan might have never won the battle between him and the Reflections, for the truth would have been whatever they had told him. Heter learned a moreprehensive version of Medan after he left the universe and he knew that thisnguage was born from Chaos, and due to the fact that every dimension seemed to be connected to the Great Darkness, Medan was anguage that was spoken by all, but this did not mean that every faction did not have a uniquenguage of their own.


    As he hade to learn,nguage was powerful, more so thenguage of higher dimensions that seemed toe with unique properties, Medan made spell casting and the transmission of information seamless and epassing, as unlike a mortalnguage, Medan could not just transfer words but also Intent, so a story told in thepletenguage would transfer over images, sounds, tastes, and even emotion.


    Speaking a high-levelnguage was also a skill on its own, as it would take an extremely long time and talent to master such anguage. The extent of Medan he had learned was only a reflection of the level of thenguage spoken by others around him, and his understanding of thisnguage would increase once he was exposed to a moreplete version of the Medannguage.


    He wondered if every high-levelnguage had a limit, and if so, what sort of power would theymand at their mostplete state.


    The words spoken by the Guardian were from a different high-levelnguage, and although he did not understand the purpose of thisnguage, only knowing it gave him a weird sense of contentment, he could effortlessly speak it, understanding would have toeter.


    The question they asked him might appear simple on the surface, but Rowan detected an undertone of concern and wariness that they might not even know they were giving off, his weird intuition deciphering the truths behind their shielded disposition.


    His response must be important to these two, and Rowan did not have to think about it much, he would figure it out as time went by, and so he had to be careful with his words. The title they gave him¡ªSanctified Scion, clued him to the fact that his bloodline might be more unique than he had given it credit for, making it a bit easier to formte a suitable response.


    His reply was simple and open to many interpretations, but he ensured that he spoke the samenguage that they did.


    "I have seen the world outside, and I return home."


    A certain tension in the bodies of the two disappeared and their eyes brightened, Rowan suspected that it was because he easily spoke theirnguage and not necessarily his response that triggered this emotion from them. Whatever the significance of thisnguage he just spoke, it made him appear more trustworthy to them and he wondered if perhaps only the Eldar race could speak thisnguage.


    Rowan felt a wave of Will wash over him from the two figures and then their eyes widened in surprise and a new wave of suspicion. The one who first asked Rowan who he was, wanted to speak out but hesitated and looked at his second who nodded at him before he turned towards Rowan,


    "Forgive my audaciousness, Sanctified Scion. You are¡­ yet mortal. How could you survive through the waste? unless¡­Are you going through your Mortal Trials?"


    Cocking his head to the side, Rowan spoke, "Will my answer in any way affect your responsibilities as guardian of this ce?"


    "No, Divine Scion, we are just concerned you see, someone of your status should have never been allowed to roam the waste without supervision."


    "Oh, why would you think I don''t have any supervision?"


    A myriad of emotions yed past the eyes of these two before they bowed, "Apologies if we overstepped our position, it is rare that a mortal Sanctified Scion leaves their enves, especially in times like these. Will you need any assistance from us, we would be honored to be at your service?"


    Rowan smiled, "Any assistance?"


    They hesitated, "Well as much as we can amodate Divine Scion."


    Rowan looked around at the crowd gaping at him and he frowned, "We are holding up these folks, find us somewhere quiet for us to talk."

 Chapter 936 Ancient Traditions

    Chapter 936 Ancient Traditions


    Rowan felt a pulsing surge around him as space began to shift, his senses immediately identifying it as a teleportation effect, and he enhanced his perception, slowing down the rate of time to a crawl in his mind as he began to investigate where the teleportation would be taking him to.


    He was a bit annoyed that the Will Holder here had just begun teleporting them the moment Rowan had asked for their position to be changed and he wondered if it was due to the fact that he was a Sanctified Scion and his orders must be abruptly attended to, or the Will Holder was way too enthusiastic about his job but Rowan did not trust anyone outside his children, and any action, no matter how benign must be thoroughly investigated.


    The board was now different but the stakes were still as crucial. Danger and death were on every corner and Rowan still wanted to see the end of everything. Dying, especially for stupid reasons, was not anywhere near his agenda at this time.


    With the unlocking of his Titles and the unique abilities that came with it, especially one like Reality Butcher, he could trace the path of the teleportation as his understanding of space was enhanced even past how his Primordial Title and bloodline power already did.


    The direction of the iing teleportation was revealed to his sight like a glowing road which showed that the Will Holder wanted to take him to the peak of the gigantic tree, hundreds of millions of miles from here. He tried not to distract himself with the unique pattern the Will Holder used to bend space, it was different from anything he had previously seen and he quickly stored the processes in his memories forter dissection as he focused on the destination of the teleportation. Rowan''s perception quickly spread through the peak of the tree where he saw a rather simple cottage, and with the personal effects he could see around the ce, this area was the personal dwelling of the Will Holders. There were certain unique Wards and barriers around the cottage that blocked his sight, but with his unique Title, he could feel his way through the barriers.


    Reality Butcher: Grants enhanced dominion over Space and all Space-rted abilities. Intents can be mastered extremely quickly.


    Note: Talent can be upgraded by destroying and consuming all forms of creation.


    This Title was powerful, and with the enhanced dominion over space that it granted him, it not only made exploring the secrets of space extremely easy for someone like him, but it also essentially made Rowan almost impossible to be disced within any space he contained except if he permitted it.


    In the Metaphysical realm, it made Rowan to be extremely dense. If a god was a feather inside this realm, then Rowan would be a mountain range. The difference was that stark.


    If he resisted then the Will Holders would be very surprised when his body would reject all forms of spatial movements, but as for now, Rowan saw no reason to think he was heading towards a trap and he allowed the spatial energy to wrap his body, suppressing hundreds of innate barriers around his body so the spatial energy could reach him.


    The second thing he had to do to make teleportation possible was he adjust his weight to a substantial degree in order for the spatial movement to work on him at all, due to his incredible weight which was increasing with every moment as his dimension grew. News and stars were added to his dimensional flesh as time passed, and this added to his weight.


    It would appear that he was walking on the ground but that was not the case, a constant stream of Telekinesis was holding his immense weight, and constantly dispersing the incredible gravitational force around him, or else he would be a walking Superckhole.


    The Will Holder was attempting to teleport a single individual not knowing that Rowan was a dimension, even if he did everything right and did not fight against the teleportation, his weight would make moving his mass across space nearly an exercise in futility.


    In this brief moment, Rowan had to suppress nearly 99.9999999999999999%¡­.. of his weight, and he was surprised at the burst of irritation in his heart when he did this action from the Ouroboros Serpents.


    One of the reasons they were lethargic was that his Serpents were carrying his entire dimension in a manner of speaking. This was an unexpected benefit of merging his bloodline with his Dimensional flesh.


    An Ouroboros Serpent was a force of destruction whose savagery and barbarity knew almost no limits. The Primordial Ouroboros was different but its nature was still primal and untamed. If Rowan had no dimensional flesh, then it would be nearly impossible for him to sit down for a thousand years on the frozen road because his powerful bloodline would rebel, their urge to devour and fight against their ancient enemy, the Primordial. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    They would push him to pursue power without ceasing, and at this moment he would most likely be in the midst of battle, consuming universe after universe, but the extreme weight of Rowan''s dimension acted as a leash on his bloodline, and the Serpents spent most of their time in a daze, adapting to the strain of carrying a dimension.


    If Rowan did not progress his strength forward, increasing his dimensional size and tier, then in time, the serpents would be strong enough to easily carry his weight, then the urges would arise and he would be a Berserker that devoured universes.


    ?


    The three of them reappeared in front of the cottage on top of the massive tree and Rowan could see creation unfold before him, he did not distract himself with this sight but focused on the actions of the Will Holders.


    A wave of a hand brought outfortable chairs, tables with steaming wine, and arge green orb that hovered a few inches above the table, precisely at its center, Rowan looked at this floating orb in surprise before looking around him.


    A single lead from this tree was asrge as a mile and was so thick it could support a mountain even without adding any of its more special properties.


    The moment he stepped foot on the leaves, a vast glowing pattern appeared around his feet, it was incrediblyplex and was more than a thousand feet across. Rowan also noticed this pattern appear around the feet of the Will Holders, but theirs were more basic and far smaller.


    With the appearance of this pattern around him serving as a sort of final confirmation, the Will Holders bowed deeply,


    "Wee Sanctified Scion to our humble dwelling, I hope you will be open to the small offerings we offer. On the borders of the kingdom, we are pledged to a humble and simple life, as our duty gives existence meaning."


    Detecting the undertone of pride in those words Rowan nodded, "A minimalist living, that is something I can appreciate, when one can have all the excesses of life and yet choose to focus on the necessities only, it is a path I fear not many immortals take. The great heights you have reached are a testament to your perseverance."


    They both seemed to be pleased with his words, and Rowan smiled as he sat down, taking arge drink from the offered wine, it would seem that some tradition was multiversal, perhaps for good reason, as Rowan recalled the vision he saw on his Spirit Matrix Gate on the death of the Primordial of Time and Evil.

 Chapter 937 Everyday, An Adventure

    Chapter 937 Everyday, An Adventure


    Traditions were a weird concept that Rowan was exploring at the side as a sort of hobby. It was fascinating to see the things thatst over the ages, those that were discarded, and the erratic reasons for the preservation of some ideas where others were forgotten.


    He had seen that on the table the body of the Primordial of Timey in death were cups of wine. That means in that distant time, the Primordials had sat at a table and discussed the future over wine, and if such a tradition had been present in that period of time that was beyond living memory, then it was a bit believable that its influence had been able to spread, especially if this was a tradition from the Primordials themselves.


    However, he wondered if for beings like Primordials, the concept of the future and the past existed at all. At the sixth dimensional level, one could begin traveling through the strands of destiny, what more would a Primordial be capable of at the 9th dimension?


    These thoughts flew through his head faster than the speed of light, and not even a single moment had passed. The wine hit his tongue and a vor as dense as the earth spread through his senses, tantalizing his spirit and making the Ouroboros Serpents roar in pleasure. What a wine!


    He doubted that such fine drinks could be found in a lesser dimension, it was almost as if he just drank a vorful brand of Ambrosia. This wine seemed to massage his consciousness, and if he had a soul, then it would have most likely enriched it, allowing his soul to advance to great heights in a single bound.


    Dropping the wine jug with a sigh of pleasure Rowan introduced himself, "I am Romion, and I am pleased to be in yourpany."


    The value of the wine they had given him was not to be underestimated, he did not know its source, but anything that could affect the soul in such a positive manner must be truly expensive, and Rowan would always repay good gestures with great ones. Inside his dimension Knowledge Well was already deciphering the content of the wine.


    The two smiled at his introduction andpliment, and for the first time, the second Will Holder who was silent all these while became the one who replied to him,


    "You honor us Sanctified Scion. I am Mirthal Elnorin Fourth Rank Elder of the Grehn Pathway and watcher of the Cyan Titan, and this is Kymil Elnorin, my descendant, he is also a Fourth Rank Elder of the Grehn Pathway and an esteemed Watcher of the Cyan Titan, we have served on this post for twelve Eras, and we would continue for another twelve before our watch is done. What is it that you need from us, we pledge to do all that is within our reach to satisfy."


    "Ah, of course, I shall not take too much of your time, I know your duty watching over this post is important," Rowan was a bit distracted by the familiar terminologies from Mirthal Elnorin, especially when he said the words Pathways and Ghren.


    "Before I tell you of my purpose, it would be remiss of me not to present a small gift of wine as a meeting gift. Mirthal, Kymil, please join me,"


    Saying this he waved his hand and arge bowl of clear wine appeared on the table. He manifested threerge cups and poured the wine for all of them. The gesture seemed to shake the minds of the Will Holders and they bowed in appreciation.


    Without any effort, Rowan''s demeanor was like that of a Divine Emperor, his grace and power were impossible for him to hide as the smallest move he made contained the nobility of his bloodlines, and his act of serving these men caused their hearts to shake, and when they caught the attractive scent of the wine that made even theirrge and tough souls to quiver in excitement, their eyes lit up with a cyan glow.


    The first sip of the wine surprised Rowan as the taste was a hundred times smoother and richer than the wine he had just drank and the sensation of it touching his consciousness was both a euphoric and a sublime experience. Rowan''s eyes had unconsciously closed after taking a sip from the wine and he opened it to find the two Will Holders seemingly in a state of enlightenment. Their eyes were closed and a green glow surrounded their bodies, Rowan could feel theirrge souls pulse and surge as the glow from it began to increase in intensity, this change was slightly¡­ unexpected.


    His Knowledge Well having taken apart theponents of the wine, he found that he could source for about eighty percent of the materials used in making it inside his dimension, but an essential part of it, which was the part that was responsible for enhancing the soul was missing, but Rowan knew he had a better source¡ªAmbrosia.


    Taking a single drop of his Aether sourced from the City of Sheol, Rowan diluted it to its basic level and used it in the creation process of this wine. The first iteration of this wine came out as sparkling as rainbows and its scent had spread for millions of miles.


    He knew he could not serve such a wine here and he began to dilute it, creating dozens of lesser variants until he created this clear wine that was the least potent of all the wine variants he had created. He was surprised at the taste and sensation even this lesser version had shown him and he wondered what his first creation would taste like.


    Rowan did not rush the Will Holders, and he calmly took another sip and closed his eyes, his thoughts for the moment were silent, content to sit here and feel the pulse of the souls from the men across him.


    He felt the motion of their soul before the men moved, and he was a bit surprised at this change, he had never felt this before, was it because he had fed them a bit of his Ambrosia? He had almost sensed the intent to move in the souls of these men even before their spirit captured the signals from their souls¡­ How interesting. Kymil muttered, "I have¡­ no words to describe what I have just experienced. Sanctified Scion, I am grateful for this mighty gift you have given me and my ancestor."


    Rowan smiled and waved his hand, presenting the two Will Holders with two small jugs, "It is my pleasure, please ept these small gifts from me, and we still have more wine at the table, surely you will not let me drink alone." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    The Will Holders look at each other and Mirthal bursts intoughter, he quickly retrieves the two jugs, giving one of them to his descendant Kymil and taking the other, "Let me have the honor and serve this round, esteemed Scion."


    He stood up and took therge bowl and poured the clear wine into the three cups, and a peaceful atmosphere emerged inside the clearing and Rowan watched the Will Holders with a twinkle in his eyes. Indeed since the day he left the universe, every day seemed to be a new adventure.


    "I have been away from the Land for many centuries and I don''t know its present state, tell me as much of it as you can."


    Mirthal nodded, and he paused for a while in contemtion before he spoke, "Forgive me Sanctified Scion, I''m willing to tell you everything I know about the present state of the Land of Miracle, although we here at the border of the frozen Road do not have the most robust information about the Land, we still gather enough through the vines, but you are yet mortal, and I wonder if you canprehend some of the information I carry without risking corruption to your essence."

 Chapter 938 Everything Ive Promised

    Chapter 938 Everything I''ve Promised


    ''Corrupting me? That is a funny thing to be worried about,'' Rowan sighed internally, ''Here I am struggling to keep my power hidden to not corrupt you all, and you are worried about my welfare, I really need to gain my ss and push my levels to the peak, I have a feeling that this appearance of outward weakness can be an irritating source of misinformation in theing days, and I would rather not have weak fools plotting my downfall when there arerger troubles that should be holding my attention.''


    Rowan paused as if in contemtion and then beamed, he made this a habit to habitually pause because the power of his perception was so powerful, that he could process information and arrive at a decision nearly instantaneously in real-time, but since he was still in the form of a mortal, he needed to follow certain annoying rules,


    "Your concern is admirable, and I would be foolish not to heed them. I would rather propose an extra step to this, if it is possible, then split this information into two parts, one would contain all the mortal-level affairs you are aware of¡ªI want everything, even if you feel it is not important and is a general information that is known to all, it doesn''t matter, and the other part of the information would be focused on the immortal, I''m sure my guardian would be grateful for that information. I hope this request will not be problematic."


    The body of the two Will Holders froze for a fraction of a moment at the mention of a guardian, while he was not aware of what a Sanctified Scion was, he had been able to gather clues from their short conversation and he suspected that these group of people were at least royalty, and in their eyes that should make him at least a prince, it wasmon sense that whoever was to guard a prince while he was still mortal would be extremely powerful.


    "No Scion, this request would not trouble us at all, and we would share all that we are permitted by thew."


    Rowan nodded his thanks and settled and sipped his wine. All of his actions these past few moments were carefully orchestrated to show a degree ofpetency in the affairs of this world that he otherwise did not have, and it was not that difficult when he had to basically just maintain his silence and make open-ended statements to appear morepetent than he appeared. It also helped that the wine he gave them had increased the power of their soul by more than five percent.


    The Soul of a Will Holder was incredibly powerful, and anything that could increase the power of their soul to such an extent without any visible drawbacks was a ridiculously powerful treasure. Only Rowan knew that imbibing Ambrosia could leave you open to his maniptions but that was something he would be investigatingter, but for all intent and purposes, he had just given them a priceless treasure.


    Ambrosia had little visible effect on him, and he had been imbibing the pure stuff for centuries, but using the methods from the wine he had just imbibed, the efficacy of his unique Aether had just multiplied, and he knew that he could increase the potency of this wine when he became familiar with enhanced brewing and distilling processes.


    Mirthal did not take long to consider Rowan''s words before he began the process of sharing his information. He gestured towards the floating green orb at the center of the table, which was called an Ori, a unique Eldar device with multiple uses, he parted his fingers, and the orb separated into two smaller orbs, and from his eyes twin streams of cyan light emerged and sank into the obs.


    Rowan sat in silence as he watched the lights from the orbs get brighter and gradually expand in size, he could detect faint visions, and if he concentrated he could read all the information entering the orb, but Rowan decided to not take any action that could destabilize the process, whatever technique Mirthal was using appeared to be something that should be a circumspect method of transferring information, and it would be suspicious if Rowan could easily break it just by looking at it.


    The green orb began to transform itself into something that resembled a, and his interest arose when he realized that this was an application of the uniquenguage of Eldar, it was creating a unique form of life right before his eyes. What Rowan was getting was not just information, but living information. Mirthal was not taking his gifts for granted, he was giving Rowan far more than he expected.


    Rowan felt an itch at the back of his spine, he would have dismissed it but he had been feeling that itch since the moment he crossed the Frozen Road and entered this Eldar outpost, after sweeping his perception throughout his body hundreds of times and detecting nothing, he settled into his chair as he sipped his wine and waited, now and then, his perception continued sweeping through the entirety of the outpost.


    Not one to leave anything to chance, he was already calling forth various methods to tackle it, and some of the extreme ones involved destroying these outposts and killing these two Will Holders.


    Rowan''s eyes were smiling, but a de was already held to the throat of everyone here. It was a good thing that his Primordial Record and hisck of a soul made detecting Rowan''s intention extremely difficult if not nearly impossible.


    ? n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Across a distance that could span multiple universes, two figures watched Rowan. The power that shrouded the body of one of the figures was so great it was difficult toprehend, dwarfing even the power of the two gigantic guardians outside the Eldar outpost, and it was the gaze of this figure that Rowan had been sensing like an itch since the moment he left the frozen road, but his perception range had been too limited to understand what his senses had been indicating for him.


    It was not his fault, for all of Rowan''s strength, he had not truly understood the scope of power when it came to individuals of this level.


    His perception which was extremely powerful could cover the scope of a single universe, which was considerable considering the size of a universe could be seen as infinite, yet the eyes that watched him now were covering multiple universes.


    Rowan could perceive multiple infinities the same way a mortal could look at the sky and see multiple stars, but his perception could not wrap around all those infinities. The eyes of this figure could not only perceive multiple infinities, it could understand them all, and no matter Rowan''s previous experiences, he could only perceive a small portion of the power touching him and so he did not understand that what he was feeling were eyes.


    The second figure that stood a bit behind the one with apparently supreme power cleared its throat and a lovely voice filled with fondness spoke,


    "So what do you think of him, father, is he not everything I''ve promised¡­ and more? See, he even likes to drink just like you."

 Chapter 939 Mantle Of Prime

    Chapter 939 Mantle Of Prime


    If Rowan was here he would be shaken, the first person who had just spoken was someone he recognized and was one of the reasons he had headed towards thend of miracles in the first ce. His mother, Elura. Since learning of the famed power behind her and the many subtle maniptions she had made behind the scenes to ensure his survival, he craved answers. Surely if there was to ever be a ce that could be considered sacred, it must be beside his mother. But he knew that reality could impose harsh lessons on the ignorant and the meek, one thing Rowan vowed not to be.


    Elura''s present appearance was simr to her previous self when Rowan met her, and he would recognize her with a single nce, but she had changed in certain subtle and dramatic ways. If the aura from her was previously like a fading smoke, now it was a bright moon. Her long green hair that reached her feet was filled with vitality, and hundreds of green stars rotated around her head like a crown.


    Inside those green stars floating around her head were tiny sitting figures, and if one''s perception were to scrutinize those figures closely, they would discover that all of them were clones of Elura.


    Some of the clones appeared faded, some were asleep, some were awake with watchful eyes, and some were dead. It was only when you came this close that you could feel the true scale of Elura''s power, amazingly, she was a Will Holder with powers that were far greater than the Fourth Dimension, but she had wrapped that power so closely around herself it would be difficult to detect it at all.


    "Drinking? Yes, but when I was his age, I appreciated treasures more and was more shrewd with my resources. Do you realize how wasteful your son has turned out to be? How much of your resources did you pour into his emergence."


    The man she called father was a lesson in contradiction, standing almost ten feet tall with white hair and a beard that reached his waist, his face was lined with the signs of great age, and his eyes that were entirely white seemed like those of an old man that had gone blind, but his body would even put those of Rowan to shame, it was incredibly muscr, his muscles brimming with vitality, and even under his threadbare robes, it was still noticeable. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    The Eldar were a race that had a close resemnce to the Elves in Rowan''s memories, but there was nothing Elfin about this man, he was more of a Demon than an Eldar.


    "You have my report father, I took a gamble with one of my shades and it paid off spectacrly."


    "Your carefully edited report¡­ You still hide yourself, even from your own father, and your secretive nature has been impacted onto the boy. Look at him! He dithers and makes concessions like a Devil."


    "He makes the best decision with the resources he has. I see nothing wrong with his actions, or do you want him to brashly reveal himself to all, and be cut down by our enemies as they know our Sanctified bloodline has finally gained an heir?"


    "I would rather he be cut down, perhaps dying would build up his spine, I can easily fish his soul from the sisters, no matter how weird the Aura emerging from his soul is appearing to me."


    "You know he can be rescued from death, but your grandson does not know this, and you look down on your enemies too much father, I doubt they would leave a remnant for you to resurrect."


    The old man sniffed in anger and looked away, focusing his gaze on Rowan, he did not dog into his body, only casually sweeping his perception around him, with his level of power, a direct gaze from him should tear Rowan''s mind and soul to pieces and shatter his mortal body to nothingness, even bringing him back from the dead would leave a permanent scar.


    He might be saying harsh words, but in the depths of his heart, there was a bit of happiness, but he would never allow Elura to know this.


    "So, this is my grandson, hmph, I thought he would be taller, and why is he moving through the world so softly? Elura, I will me you for this debacle, he has the might of a Titan, yet he walks like a damn mouse. Why does he slowly negotiate his footpath when he can seize it?"


    Elura frowned, her impatience beginning to grow, this was not the reaction she had expected when she sensed Rowan touch the shores of thend of the Eldar, her father could be stubborn, a side-effect of his bloodline and the fact that he was a direct descent of the Prime, but still, he could be truly annoying to talk to,


    "Have you gone blind old man, can you sense his bloodlines?! He has not one, but three 9th-rank bloodlines, and he is still a mortal, even the lost Bloodline of Desire has been resurrected in his veins. Any single one of these is enough reason for him to be crowned a Scion, can you imagine the changes he could bring when he is finally among his peers, he would be unstoppable."


    The old man roared, "It is precisely because of this reason that I''m so angry. What fucked up situation did you ce him, that a child of such promise, whose arrogance should reach the heavens has begun skulking like a mouse? How am I sure he would pursue the limits of power and notnguish in eternal contentment after he bes immortal? You promised to create a warrior beyondpare, I see potential, but his attitude isckluster, he should have long reached the 7th or 8th Supreme circle at this time. He is a fucking million years old mortal with the potential of multiple 9th-rank bloodlines! You have created a failure Elura"


    He slowly turned towards her, "I will be investigating his spirit towards the paths of power in the future, but what I see gives me nothing to celebrate over Elura. He is too gentle, even as a mortal, with such powerful bloodlines he would have faced little challenges reaching here, I fear he has grown too soft and fearful of higher realms, but no more, I shall break his spirit and show him that power is everything."


    Elura seemed to be stunned for a long period of time and she unexpectedly burst intoughter, "I wanted to show you the situation surrounding his conception, but this is good. I believe actions would speak louder than words. You have looked down on my son and doubted his Light and for that, you will have to pay. If he breaks your silly test then I want you to give him the Mantle of Prime."


    The old man paused and then it was his turn tough, "hahaha¡­ silly girl, hahaha, the Mantle of Prime?! Even I am not capable of wielding such power and responsibility, and you would grant it unto this child? Hahaha, what do you think he is? A primordial in disguise."


    Elura was silent, her eyes were serious, "I will reveal the secrets of my shades to you Father if you ept this bargain¡­ All my shades."


    The old man slowly went quiet and he frowned, he nced again at Rowan and saw how he sat with an easy grace, a smile decorating his beautiful face, and the Aura of peacefulness and serenity surrounding him and he gritted his teeth in anger.


    "Fine¡­ I have always wanted to know your secrets daughter, you have a deal. If you want to break the soul of your son, who am I to stop you."

 Chapter 940 Potent Poison

    Chapter 940 Potent Poison


    The transfer of information was sessfullypleted and Rowan took a while to discuss with the duo about random matters about their lives and their duties as guardians of this outpost, perhaps it was the wine but the two spoke easily with Rowan, telling him tales that had urred countless trillions of years ago.


    With the lives these two had lived, they could speak for a million years and their tales would not end, but it was a good thing that a higher-ordernguage was a great tool to manage tasks like this, as Rowan heard millions of years of history in the span of a few hours.


    The higher-ordernguage of the Eldar was called the Orighin Language. With a history that Predated the Primordial Era. The Orighin Language had various levels, and although the guardian had reached a high level of understanding of thenguage, they admitted that they were still a long way from mastering thenguage.


    They believed that Rowan had mastered Orighin to a more profound degree than both of thembined, because Rowan''s words were delivering far more information than they should, and they marveled for a mortal of less than a thousand years of life to be able to master such an intricatenguage to this extent. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Rowan felt a bit of shame from their praises, hisnguageprehension was something that he was born with, and this aplishment was not his own.


    They soon both stood up to leave, but not before showing him a ''Master Portal,'' inside their cabin that should be able to bring him to anywhere of his choice that this outpost was connected to, a game changer for Rowan because if he had followed the traditional method of portal travel, he would be sent to specific temples where his background and powers would be intensely scrutinized.


    He waited for a while before bringing the two orbs to his eyes and closely observed them for a bit, he kept the orb brimming with immortal information to the side foryer viewing outside the gaze of the duo.


    The immortal info orb was quite easy to differentiate because it resembled a ball of burning hot sma. The mortal orb took the shape of a with a swirling view as if the time flow on the was a thousand times faster.


    Rowan clutched the mortal orb in his hand and squeezed, a momentter the orb vanished and he remained in that position for nearly three days, seemingly absorbing the vast amount of data inside the mortal orb.


    Of course, this was all for show, he had been able to absorb all the dense information inside the orb in about three seconds, but he was mindful of what a scene like that could appear to anyone else so he made sure to meditate for a few days before standing up and setting out. Idly scratching the itch in his neck in annoyance, knowing it was not a physical symptom but a mental one, perhaps if he left the outpost this irritating sensation would vanish.


    With the information about the Land of Miracle in his head, Rowan now had a vast map that could cover several universes in his mind, this map included the location, culture, and millions of other affairs concerning the region. The guardians had not shortchanged him and the true picture of the Land of Miracle was beginning to unfold itself before his gaze and what he saw stunned him.


    It would take a while for him to wrap his perception around all he had learned so he decided to head for the first location he had selected. It was one of the most isted spots in the Land of Miracles and that would be the ce he would ascend his Ouroboros bloodline and im his ss, after that Rowan intended to leave the Land of Miracles.


    The persistent itch he was feeling was a warning sign that something was not right, and for him to feel assured, he would gain his ss, leave, and upgrade his three bloodlines to the peak of the Supreme Circles, at that time his powers would be countless times more potent than before and then he could return.


    Heading to the Master Portal which was a spot that was nothing but an oval gap in reality, Rowan paused and dropped two more jugs of his modified wine before bringing his hands up and speaking aloud, "The Kaelid Forest," he waited for another second as the void in reality swirled before it regained its previous calm, before he stepped through and he vanished.


    A momentter, arge pair of hands appeared and seized the two jugs, faint muttering could be heard from space, "... wasteful descendant,"


    Suddenly the entire outpost froze, even the guardians inside their Titans could not feel this change, because the authority over this Time-stop was greater than theirs, and although the Titans they rode could detect this time freeze, the authority of the wielder was greater than the guardians and so they were not alerted to this change.


    "Why do you seek to vite the gift my son gives to a helper? I don''t care about your sentiments Father, but you shall not dishonor him."


    "I do not seek to dishonor him, dear daughter, I will be recing this treasure with an equal one, ok, a better one, but first I would like to know what sort of a treasure this wine is. Boosting the power of the soul is a unique power that is difficult to achieve, but he easily uses resources that should be used to gain kingdoms and better it for mere information about paltry issues."


    Elura snorted, "I am sure you know the reason he did such a thing, he did not just obtain information, he gained loyal allies, and if the timees for the pitching of tents, I see no reason why the guardians of this outpost would not flock to his banner. Say the truth father, you just seek to taste it for yourself."


    "Oh, Elura, your wisdom is sharp but brittle, be silent while I investigate this wine, a treasure like this should not be found in a mortal universe, I wish to find out the waters my grandson has touched."


    Bringing the jug to his lips, he was about to let a single drop of the wine touch his tongue and then he suddenly recoiled as if it was poison. He looked at the bottle in surprise and fascination and tried to bring it to his lips once more and his hands jerked by themselves, preventing it from touching his lips.


    Even Elura looked at her father''s action in surprise and scrutinized the wine, "I can detect nothing harmful in it."


    The old man grinned, "yes, and yet, my bloodline is screaming at me that this is a potent poison that can even affect me. Elura, are you sure you don''t want to tell me about the true origins of this child, how could he acquire so much beyond the scope of our bloodline."


    Elura smiled, "Are you thinking of backing out of our agreement father?"


    The old man''s eyes twitched in annoyance, and he did not reply, he looked towards the area where Rowan was headed and then his eyes widened in astonishment and he dragged Elura and vanished, a momentter Rowan returned.

 Chapter 941 Freak

    Chapter 941 Freak


    Rowan observed that the teleportation, if that was what just transpired, was quick, it felt more like stepping from one room to another and that was what struck Rowan as odd, he knew he had crossed an incredibly great distance that should measure hundreds of universes in width, but it was almost as if to this portal, all the space in the Land of Miracle were one.


    This should be a unique trait of a higher dimension where space, no matter how vast in length could be reached at any moment. It was simr to how a two-dimensional being would have to move across from point A to B but a three-dimensional being could see both points at the same time and reach across both points with no issues whatsoever. This portal must be using the same trait.


    What this meant for Rowan was that in the Land of Miracles, except he ced certain powerful restrictions around his location, then distance was not a factor, if anyone knew his location, with these portals they would be able to reach him instantaneously, perhaps they might not even need the portals if they were Will Holders at the fifth-dimensional level.


    Rowan had no more chance to deliberate on this oddness when he found himself a few thousand feet in the air and then his body was mmed into the ground by a force that was beyond imagination.


    His eyes widened in shock and he slowed his perception to a crawl, it was as if time had stood still, he felt the earth begin to release loud groans that could be heard for millions of miles and in that instant he came to an awful realization, catching thest hint of the portal energy that was about to disappear overhead, Rowan seized it and was teleported back to the Outpost.


    Rowan appeared on the floor, his appearance was in disarray, and he chuckled to himself for a moment before standing to his feet and slowly making his way out of the outpost, he left a message behind for the guardians that he would be back, and then he returned to the Frozen Waste.


    He made no sign but he detected that the jugs of wine he had left behind were gone. Odd, when he left the guardians they had returned to their titans, perhaps they had a self-cleaning puppet inside this cottage, but this observation was not crucial to him at this moment, so he left it to be handled by one of his smaller consciousness pirs as he proceeded to leave the Eldar outpost.


    The two guardians hailed him and bid him a safe departure, although they tried to hide theughter in their hearts. When they had not detected his protector leaving with him, they had guessed something like this might happen.


    There were reasons why it was impossible for a mortal to roam around in the Land of Miracle without staying in an enve or with the constant protection of a higher power.


    The weight of a higher dimension would crush them to nothingness, just as it tore their souls to shreds, a mortal soul could notprehend existing in a fourth dimension, only an Immortal soul that had been touched by higher forces like Intent or Will could exist here.


    A Sanctified Scion''s bloodline was so powerful that they might live in a higher dimension without the fear of death, but they would certainly not befortable. This Scion seemed not to like the prospect of his soul straining at the edges of dissolution.


    Both of them thought that the protector of this Scion might have wanted to teach him a lesson, so he was not protected when he entered the Land of Miracles. Nevertheless, they knew the power of Sanctified Scions, and they understood that it would not be difficult for them to reverse the problem, this was a matter beyond their level, and they settled to their duties as guards, but their minds were not far from the divine wine inside their storage treasure, and the nearly unbearable itch to drink from it.


    Mitral vowed to take only a drop and leave the rest to his descendants who might have the slimmest of chances of ascending to a higher dimensional state and a powerful soul was needed for such a thing to be possible.


    ? n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Rowan returned to the Frozen Waste, and if he knew of the thoughts in the minds of the guardian duo, he would be shaking his head in frustration. Contrary to their thinking, he was not about to be crushed under the weight of the higher dimension, in fact, it was nearly the opposite. His body was about to pierce its way through the dimension!


    The moment Rowan entered into thend of miracles, he could immediately feel an attraction between his dimension and this higher dimension that acted as a sort of ma to his body, filling him with uncontroble bursts of higher dimensional energies, and in an instant, his weight multiplied by a factor of thousands, and even with all his strength, he could not support such a weight.


    In a moment he was about to be driven deep into the earth where his perception had quickly prated and he learned that if he entered into the ground, he would not be leaving it.


    The attractive force on his body would be multiplied every million miles he prated the earth as the deeper into the ground he traveled the more higher dimensional energy would be poured into his body, and that means in less than a few minutes, Rowan''s dimension would be so heavy it would be millions of times heavier than he could carry and this weight would not be decreasing.


    As ast-ditch effort, he had spread his telekinesis for millions of miles to absorb and spread out his weight, that action was what had led to the earth groaning and he had discovered that his weight would have to be spread out for trillions of miles to make any meaningful differences, so he quickly gave up before his efforts could lead to a stupendous amount of destruction as his weight would crush everything for millions of miles.


    This would lead to a situation where instead of him leaving a small body-shaped hole in the earth, he would have left a hole millions of miles in diameter that would lead to the unknown depths of this dimension, and Rowan took the rational path and teleported away.


    He never knew his dimensional flesh would react to a higher dimension in this manner. There must be a vast amount of power fleeing inside a higher dimension, especially a dimension that was linked to a Primordial, and he had been connected to that power the moment he stepped foot on the Land of Miracles.


    The problem was that he could not iste this power away from his body, because it was connecting to him in a manner he could not yet control, which was across time.


    Rowan grunted in frustration and closed his eyes in thought, brainstorming the methods he could use to pierce through this barrier.


    The itch he was feeling increased and Rowan''s eyes snapped open, a few feet away from him was a giant, an old man with long fleeing white hair and a beard with the body of a Greek god. "You will need to nt a seed in the Nothingness to survive up there."


    Rowan blinked, "Excuse me?"


    The old man rolled his eyes, "You are a freak are you not? Possessing a Third-dimensional level Will, I am giving you the answer to the problem that ails you. To exist in a higher dimension, you will need to nt yourself in the Nothingness¡­. Freak."


    A sharp voice called out, "Father!"


    "What! Only Old Ones freak me out, I''mplimenting the boy."

 Chapter 942 Disappointment and Sorrow

    Chapter 942 Disappointment and Sorrow


    Rowan froze, his breathing emerging faster, that voice he heard was so familiar, but yet it was different, inside the warmness in that voice was a regal tone that was quite impossible to disguise, this was a voice that would bring a dimension to its knees, soft and feminine, yet filled with an imcable power.


    His memories were perfect, and his feelings had not changed, but why was he no longer detecting that¡­ warmth?


    "Look at him Elura," the old man snickered, hisrge beard shaking with his mirth, "look how well the freak ys at being mortal, it is so perfect it''s almost sickening. Just the right amount of movement here, a slight darkening in the eyes and a re on the nose, his heart beating at just the right tempo. It''s almost art. I can now truly see a part of your nature in him, yes, but there is something more¡­ oh, my spine tingles and it alles from a mortal being, how ridiculous."


    Rowan''s gaze returned to the old man who was looking at him with solemn consideration and a weird sense of annoyance as if he was displeased.


    His actions had be quite instinctive, of course, he did not need to freeze up or allow his breath to quicken, these were all mortal considerations that he had perfected along the way, he needed it to function in the outside world as he evolved far past what wasmonly known.


    By all outward appearance, Rowan was humanoid, his charisma and beauty unmatched, he would be able to join any group of people with no outward problems, but his flesh and bloodlines would suggest otherwise. Rowan was a creature that could no longer be understood, even the Primordial Record, a Singrity, still found it quite difficult to analyze his physique, and at the end of his life, the Third Prince had understood the Abyss that had taken his life.


    A dragon or even a stone would have a closer rtionship with life than Rowan at this point in time due to the fact that his extreme bloodlines and physique had made him something unique. It was easy to forget that of everything living being in reality, Rowan was the only living creature thatcked a soul.


    Disregarding physique or any other factor, his soulless nature meant Rowan would forever be different, and he sometimes considered it odd, for someone who may ultimately have the highest authority over the soul, to be soulless.


    It was rare that someone was able to pick up this trait from him, although Rowan had no idea that Andar had once glimpsed a fragment of his true nature by the memories he left behind.


    What this trait meant for Rowan was that it was quite difficult for him to feel a sense of connection to those around him, this effect was multiplied by the increasing number of Consciousness Pirs that arose in his dimension, but this signified that whoever Rowan came to love and created a unique connection with, would form a bond in his memories that was hard to dispel.


    To put it simply, it was hard for Rowan to love, but once he did, it was eternal. In his life, he loved his children, and they felt the weight of that love, and it was what humbled the spirit of those around him, and gave them a sense of fulfillment beyondmon sense.


    It was impossible to feel the love Rowan had for them and not fall in awe at the purity of it. It was no wonder that the mental anguish that came from shattering the souls of the clones nearly rendered his mental space to madness.


    For everyone else, Rowan was a perfect pretender to an emotion that they would have to earn before he could feel it, and his smile andughter were only skin deep. Unlike everyone else outside his children, Rowan loved his mother.


    The voice of the woman now took flesh and Rowan saw Elura again, he did not imagine that their reunion would be this quick, but if he considered their powers and the nature of a higher dimension that made traversing arge swatch of space almost negligible, he would have realized that except Elura did not wish to see him, it would be difficult for her not to find him when he reached the Land of Miracles.


    There were so many things he wanted to say to her because, in the depths of his heart that had be as cold as the void, this figure still held a warm spot inside of it, and although his experiences and tribtions he had faced had made it almost impossible for him to let down his guard, he still loved his mother, but there was something¡­ different about her.


    And now, this act was not feigned for Rowan began to feel pain in his heart, and what happened next, confirmed his greatest fear.


    "You are right father, he is nearly perfect, but theck of experience means he is far too brittle, he could easily deceive most immortals, but not those who matter. Well, it is nothing that experience cannot fix, he is just the perfect diamond in the rough. Father, are you regretting your bet against me?"


    Her words were a confirmation of his fears, this woman might look like his mother, sound like her, and have everything of his mother, from her soul to her Aura, yet she did not feel like her. Elura was a bastion of warmness in the storm, this woman here felt like an insult to her memory.


    In the depths of his heart, a rage he had not felt since the day he felt the machinations of the Third Prince over his life erupted, but this rage could not hold a candle to the sorrow he felt in his heart. A promise he had kept that was lost to him.


    ''I guess, this is another of the punishments I shall have to face in my lifetime, due to my appetites.''


    With all these thoughts in his head, Rowan''s features did not change, these two imed he was not a particrly great liar, and their observation carried merit, everything he had learned was just inside a single universe, and there was still more for him to understand and explore, and like the Reflections who looked down on his ignorance, they had no idea how quickly Rowan could learn, and how cruel his rage could make him.


    Elura looked at her father in smugness before turning to Rowan, "My dear son¡­" something in his eyes made her freeze, inside those eyes she saw nothing, and then she looked with surprise at her chest where a sharp de made from ice had settled just below her corbone,


    Rowan growled, "I will only ask you this one time, where is my mother?!"


    "Hahaha¡­ this is getting good!" the old manughed, the anger in his brows disappearing and a sense of acknowledgment emerged in his heart for his grandson, he had thought that he had inherited only the slinking nature of his mother, but there was fire in the heart of the body, oh, there was fire, "how I wished I brought some snacks, this is prime entertainment."


    The eyes of Elura widened in shock, then pain, and suddenly it warped to fury, "How dare you child. How can you raise your de against your mother?!"


    Her weird greenish gold eyes shed and the de held by Rowan crumbled to dust, the wave of force that erupted from Elura left no traces behind, but it mmed against Rowan''s body with the force of a hundred universe, he was driven to his knees, and the Rowan that fell to ground crumbled into ashes before Elura''s dumbstruck gaze, "What¡­"


    "Above you," the old man chuckled, his gaze alight with excitement, he was enjoying every single moment of this day. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Elura looked up and her vision was covered by a giant palm, as Rowan appeared above her and seized her face, hisrge hand nearly covering her entire head before she could wrap her mind around what was happening, he mmed her head to the ground, once, twice, shattering the earth for miles before tossing her into the air.


    The roar of disbelief and rage that erupted from the body of Elura as she was thrown into the air resounded throughout the Frozen Waste as the heads of the Sirens above opened their eyes.

 Chapter 943 I Am Sorry

    Chapter 943 I Am Sorry


    The moment Rowan threw her to the heavens, a frightening wave of power erupted from her body, but this was all under the calctions of Rowan, who in his cold rage had a deep connection with the tempo of battle. He sliced his way through space, something that was considered to be impossible inside the Frozen Waste, but after spending a thousand years here he was intricately familiar with this region, avoiding the greater brunt of the shockwave, but he did not wait before it ended and revealed himself.


    Anyone else would have waited for the wave of force to end, but if he did that he would be falling into the rhythm of the enemy, he grunted as a majority of his bones and flesh were crushed to a pulp for a brief moment, and in a blink of an eye the injury vanished as his unnatural vitality healed him from the blows of a Will Holder whose cries of rage had attacked him across time.


    The only problem was that Rowan had been truly reborn a thousand years ago, and even the rage of Elura could not find much to damage but flesh that had been baptized under the unnatural powers of the Primordial Ouroboros.


    Her rage, although unfocused, was enough to crush every bone in his body, and Rowan''s body was not the weak mortal body on the Twilight Bridge, but his full-dimensional flesh, held together by a Primordial Ouroboros bloodline at the fourth Supreme Circle.


    Crushing him meant shattering an unknown number of worlds and stars, but Rowan had already moved the majority of the inhabitants of his dimension into the depths of his dimension, cing them beside the city of Sheol for safety.


    The quick healing of his wounds might seem simple on the surface but in his dimension, countless worlds had returned to life and stars zed anew in a stunning process that was almost as if time was reversing, and due to the fact that time ran faster inside his dimension, this also quickened his healing, and unless one watched closely, it would seem as if he was never hurt in the first ce.


    The old man observed this healing process, and he saw how Rowan''s body repaired itself so quickly it was almost as if his body had already finished healing before it was hurt in the first ce. His eyes shone with a glow that would drive fear into the heart of anyone who knew him, and the ns he had for his grandson were reevaluated, for he realized he had looked down on his talents.


    Rowan''s movement had brought him within a few feet of Elura, where he attempted to stab her with a short de of ice, she caught his hand with a dismissive flourish, her nose raised in the air with annoyance, just perfectly in line for Rowan''s headbutt fuelled by the power of Ascension to connect.


    The old man winced when he heard a crack, and the howl of Elura as she was crushed into the earth. His daughter was many things, but a warrior she was not, after all, some of her shades could be great warriors and so she did not bother, finding the art of battle to be beneath her. This attitude had inevitably caused a rift between father and daughter Rowan dived downwards, his eyes focused on the woman buried hundreds of feet in the icy ground, on his hand was a massive hammer made from ice.


    Quicker than Elura could anticipate he mmed the hammer to her skull. She was rising to her feet and this blow pushed her on her face. The sound and the shockwave that erupted from this single blow spread out for millions of miles and generated so much heat between the point of contact of the hammerhead and Elura''s skull, that it was almost as if a supernova had gone off.


    The hammer shattered to pieces smaller than atoms, and considering that this hammer was forged from one of the hardest substances in all the known third-dimensional universe would attest to the sheer might in Rowan''s blows.


    His stats after all these years had reached a terrifying level, that anyone who thought he could be challenged without consequences was in for a nasty surprise. Rowan seized her by the neck, a part of him knowing his actions were a bit foolish, but the sorrow in his heart needed to be quelled, andbat was the only way to soothe the ache in his heart.


    Elura''s eyes were filled with fury, and a single strand of hair from her head was dislodged from her skull, it seemed this was the final straw. She no longer thought about holding back her rage, and for a moment here, it had reached a point where the next move she was about to make would erase Rowan from reality.


    Feeling the impossible wave of power building in her body that threatened a level of destruction that was shocking to his senses, Rowan simply inhaled and reached across his entire dimension, he gathered the power of frost from the void and his Primordial Sea of Darkness and channeled it through his mouth, he blew.


    A ck sh that would fry the eyes of anyone who saw it for millions of miles appeared between them and Rowan stepped back, leaving Elura a block of ice. The old man folded his arms nonchntly but internally he was screaming, ''What in the¡­. What in the highest heavens is this ridiculousness, that breath could freeze an entire universe. He is a mortal universe killer! Not even a hundred 9th-level bloodlines would give you such a power as a mortal. Elura, you foolish girl, what in your arrogance have you unleashed? This is not a genius, this is an abomination."


    If his instinct was right, the Elura that he met was a skill simr to a Reflection, but unlike the Reflections she was unlucky and her maker was not dead, so it was possible that she was assimted back when her task waspleted. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Rowan turned around, the shortbat had torn all the robes in his body, leaving him nearly naked, he cupped his hand, gathering the fabrics, and they transformed into arge Axe.


    In his heart Rowan knew that the Elura he called mother was gone, seeing this woman before him, he was reminded of the Primordial of Evil and his Reflections.


    If his instinct was right, the Elura that he met was a skill simr to a Reflection, but unlike the Reflections she was unlucky and her maker was not dead, so it was possible that she was assimted back when her task waspleted.


    Knowing this fact, Rowan''s anger was meaningless, he perfectly understood that the Elura he knew was simply ying a role that she was created to serve, and the woman he was pouring his rage towards did not truly deserve it.


    At least that was what hismon sense was telling him. His heart was saying something else. He didn''t care about logic, she killed his mother. What sort of a son would he be, if he could not make her pay?


    It did not matter if Elura was royalty from a Primordial Bloodline, she needed to pay for stuffing out someone he loved.


    Ridiculous, sheer madness, but Rowan''s love was not bound by rules.


    He could hear a dull cracking sound emerging from the ice, he had a fraction of a second when the ice shattered before he could retaliate, and Rowan began filling his Axe with the power of Ascension.


    "I would not do that if I were you," the voice of the old man made him pause, "whatever love or ns for you that she has if you take another step then she would burn you from reality."


    Rowan frowned and took a step back, retreating for dozens of feet, and the old man smiled in appreciation, "So you can be taught."


    Then everything turned a sickening shade of green as the cries of rage from Elura erupted. Her hair blew up in the breeze and dozens of ck holes began to surround her body, her rage had reached such a profound point that the entire Frozen Waste began to melt.


    Suddenly Rowan dissipated his weapon and raised his hands up in a cating gesture and he smiled, "Mother, I''m sorry, I was struck by a spell of madness. Can you find it in your heart to forgive your dear son?"


    Elura, who was gathering potent forces of destruction, paused and she screamed, "What!"


    Rowan grinned sheepishly and looked down, "I''m sorry mother. The air of the higher dimension affected my feeble mortal mind."

 Chapter 944 Unreasonable Affection.

    Chapter 944 Unreasonable Affection.


    It was not an easy thing to drive a being like Elura to speechlessness, but the extreme shift in Rowan''s actions nearly gave her whish. A moment before, there had not been true killing intents in his blows, but they were close as if he was almost punishing her.


    For a while, there was nothing but silence, but the boisterousughter of the old man broke it, "How long has it been since I have seen you, surprised daughter? You know when you woke me up from my Era long sleep, I thought that reality had nothing to reveal to my gaze, and¡­ hahaha, your hair, your perfect hair, you look like a hamster, hahaha¡­"


    Elura turned to him in anger, but the old man raised his hand in a harsh swipe, his mirth vanishing instantly and his tone carrying a tone of majesty, it was as if his emotions were nothing but a tool, he allowed himself to truly feel them, but he could easily ce them aside, this observation made Rowan''s eyes to light up, there was something here for him to learn,


    "You have forgotten something essential in your anger daughter," the old man''s smooth voice did not only caught Rowan''s attention but also Elura''s, who frowned and waited for him to continue, "and your son has revealed it to you, he is still a mortal, and we were both wrong!"


    ''Wrong?!'' this word drew Elura''s full attention, it was rare that this old man would ever admit any failings, whatever he had seen in Rowan was so precious enough, that he was willing to brush his ego aside and speak candidly to her. This change was surprising, to say the least.


    Noticing that he had her full attention, he continued, "Previously I thought he was just the normal heartless monster that we have flooding around reality, with every thought in his heart only for the pursuit of power, a side effect of acquiring tremendous power as a youth, but we were wrong, he was just protecting his fragile core with an armor of cold and thorns."


    Rowan blinked, ''Oh, but I think I''m just the normal heartless monster who knows nothing but the greedy pursuit of personal power, why would you ever think anything else?! It would seem attacking Elura brought about an additional benefit,'' A small part of Rowan''s Consciousness gave an over-exaggerated fist pump. He had been willing to shed his disguise of a soulful being before the eyes of these people who could read the depthless emotions he carried when he noticed that they could see the traits that came from not having a soul.


    Nevertheless, the fact that he was Soulless was not something that was known to them and was easily thest thing that anyone would guess, and this might have led to a surprising misunderstanding, Rowan had forgotten that unwieldy emotions as he had disyed could be perceived in a different manner when it was looked at from a different point of view.


    It could signify that one was a master maniptor who yed everyone around them, his emotion as fickle and changeable as the wind, or it could be the sign of an overwhelmed mind trying to find a way to stay above the waves.


    If he was still a mortal in the eyes of all and possessed a mortal soul, then no matter how powerful he was, certain events would overwhelm his soul. This was a perfect description of the Rowan who transmigrated into the universe a thousand years ago.


    The man at that time was confused, thrust into the body of a child with a sapient book inside his body, filled with frightening bloodlines and a messed up situation happening all around him, the only option for Rowan at that moment was to lie, and pretend his way through life, adopting various disguises to aid him as he maneuvered through a world that had gone mad.


    No matter how strong his strength of mind turned out to be, Rowan had been broken, the madness of a world filled with real gods and monsters, warping him into a monster that he would never haveprehended he could be. It would seem that in a twist of fate, the old man thought that Rowan here was experiencing such a mind break.


    When heshed out against Elura, a being many times more powerful than him, it was a sign to them that his carefully constructed visage of an omnipotent being was cracking.


    Rowan sighed internally, ''In the end, it would seem that allowing the weakness of my heart to dictate my actions was the right move, who am I deceiving, even if Elura turned out to be a Primordial, I would have attacked. I am a soulless monster, but when ites to the things I love, I am unreasonable. I don''t care if this is Elura, she is not my Elura, and for that reason, I''m sorry Mother, but you would have to change for me. No one else should wear that body."


    In that moment before he conjured the ice sword and ced it on her chest, there had been a brief period where his mind was empty, free of nothing but rage and sorrow, he had nearly conjured his Destroyer, but his cold intellect had fiercely intervened. If he had drawn his Destroyer, then someone would have perished today, and it might not be Elura.


    Rowan was amazed at the lengths he would reach for those who have touched his frozen heart, and he did not care, if not for the cold rationality in his mind that would make him torture himself and wait for the right moment, he would be fighting at this time. Elura paused in thought, seemingly taking deep heeds of the old man''s words, "If you don''t believe me, why don''t you ask him, he is right there beside you. Or¡­ you know I could just be wrong and your child is a lost cause, but this time, weirdly I don''t think so." the old man smiled.


    Turning towards Rowan who stood awkwardly, she looked into his eyes and although his longshes shaded those windows to the soul, she could clearly read the pain and sorrow inside of it, which was odd, her Shade was tasked with making a weapon, yet she wondered why it became so sessful in creating such a bond, which was something that could not be easily faked, how could the mortal ties binding them be this strong?


    This needed to be investigated, as soon as she returned she would be thoroughly investigating this Shade, but for now, she would rather hear the answer from him, her rage was still hot, and depending on his answers he would be made to pay a price.


    Elura was a being that was worshiped by countless universes and in the Land of Miracles, her mere presence held great weight, it was almost impossible to reach her normally, and after the many Eras, her influence and prestige had only grown, and all the seeds she had nted over the Eras, Rowan was looking to be the most promising, but things could change anytime, she had lived long enough to know this. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Why would you attack me, Romion?"


    Rowan did not hesitate in his reply, "Because it is what she would have wanted,"

 Chapter 945 Pay The Price

    Chapter 945 Pay The Price


    Rowan thought there was no reason to lie at this time. He was affected by many things, but he was not ruled by fear, he was sure that Elura and the old man had seen through his actions when he had attacked and knew that hecked fear even when facing a being as powerful as Elura turned out to be, although he did not go all out and call forth the full breadth of his powers, was it not the same for Elura?


    It was a delicate bncing act, to show his true self while keeping the rest of his nature under wraps. It was a good thing that Rowan had truly once been mortal, and he knew that one trait of mortality was imperfection. He did not have to be perfect, only passionate.


    Elura frowned, pondering on his words before asking, "What do you mean by saying; what she would want? Am I not your mother Romion?" gesturing to herself, "Is your memory of me so corrupted that you cannot recognize my Aura?"


    Rowan considered his words for a brief moment and he chuckled, "The fact that you asked me that question should tell you everything. The Elura I knew understood that true connection did not lie in the surface, but here," he pointed towards his heart, and for a moment Rowan thought he felt a terrible storm brewing inside the eyes of Elura


    "Easy with him Elura," the old man called out, "Remember his roots and his age, there are many things he would need to learn about beings of our level, and how difficult attachment is to form and maintain after the weight of time had scrubbed our memories raw, he does not know this aspect of you, so, be patient, give him the time to learn and appreciate this facet of your nobility. He has only known a loving mother, he has not met the Empress, and something tells me that you don''t know his entire story either."


    Elura snorted in irritation, "You seem awfully eager to defend him, and I did not forget your enjoyment at my humiliation."


    "How could I not, it is not every day you see your face mmed into the ground by a mortal, and one that turned out to be your son. You have always lived a life of supreme control and it was not your humiliation that made meugh, it was the fact that for the first time in a long time, you reminded me of the time you were a whelp, a memory that I feared had been lost in the deep bowels of time. Oh, daughter, the look of sheer surprise on your face! I would burn a thousand universes to dust just to see it again."


    "Lovely," she muttered, before addressing Rowan, "Your actions against me were uncalled for, raising a de against me without any prior justification is a deeply unfilial act, and you have stepped out of your bounds attacking an Eminence of my station, an act that would lead to an eternity of mortal punishment, for such a vition, the price you shall pay will be dire,"


    Rowan shrank back before he squared his shoulders, and he nodded in eptance, if there was a punishment to be dealt out, he was willing to take it, there should always be a price for thoughtless actions, even though he did not regret a single thing he did. The only regret was weakness.


    Elura paused for a while, seemingly judging the manner Rowan handled her words before she continued,


    "I have heard your words and those of your grandfather, and I am not thoughtless, at the end of everything you should know that I still remain your mother and I know that you did not act out of malice or the desire to truly do me harm, your actions, no matter how unwise, were borne from love, and although this love should have been directed towards me, I can understand the reason why it has been skewed. By the saints, I have seen greater acts of madness because of love."


    This word she spoke seemed to surprise her, and her eyes finally firmed, Rowan knew that she hade to a decision,


    "Romion look into my eyes as I tell you a great truth going forward, this is something that I suspect you know yourself deep in your heart, but sometimes, a truth is not acknowledged until said out loud. Just as a mere mortal possesses many facets to their character. A man can be a lovely father on one hand, and then bes a fearsome warrior on the battlefield, ughtering his foes without blinking an eye. How much so me, the first daughter of Miracle."


    Her voice went soft like a breeze and it touched Rowan''s ears, as if what she spoke was only for him alone, " I possess such an aspect, in ways you may find it difficult to ept. I am a queen yet a mother, I am a killer and a healer, I am light and I am darkness, I am Elura, and you my son shall know all of me and love all of me. I don''t care if you love only one part of me, I shall make you love the rest. This is the price for drawing your de against me."


    Rowan went speechless, ''Something is wrong here. This is not how it should work. Damnit Elura, I am supposed to be the unreasonable one."


    The old man sighed, "And you wonder where his madnesses from daughter."


    Elura turned her nose up and sniffed, "I have spoken, and so my will will be done."


    Turning to her father, "So you have seen his disy of power, the reach of his potential, and have acknowledged what I told you. Of all my seed, he stands above them all, peerless. Tell me he does not deserve to be Prime."


    The old man paused before frowning in deep thought, "You have truly ced a challenge in my path Elura, such powers he wields are nearly unfathomable, for the first time in my years, I am left wondering if it is possible to find the limit of a being." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Elura frowned, "Are you going to be backing down?"


    "Backing down? That is a foolish thought" The old man waved his hands in annoyance, "No, this child is a masterpiece, and he will be treated as one."


    Looking up at Rowan his eyes brightened, "Disregard my advice on nting your dimension in the Nothingness. That is a path for Kings and Emperors, but you have exceeded those limits, and doing so would be an insult to your potential. No, we forge your Circles!"


    Elura''s eyes widened and she went pale, she wanted to open her mouth to protest and then she fell deep into thought, but whatever was going on inside her head was so tumultuous, that she was biting her lips unknowingly. "Forge my Circles?" Rowan muttered in confusion.


    "Your Supreme Circle child, what did you think the term came from? Since the beginning of creation, it is something that has been postted, but considered impossible, because how could there ever be a mortal with a foundation solid enough to make their Circlee to fruition?"


    "I don''t understand."


    "Of course you don''t," the old manughed and tore reality with a gesture, "Follow me, I shall take you to the end of the Primordial Era, and the birth of the Supreme Circle. Your training has just begun."


    "Training?"


    Sigh, "Did my daughter Aura shatter your mind? If you are not aware, you have no right to refuse, that is also my price."


    "Price of what?!" Rowan cried out as he was dragged back in time to the end of the Primordial Era.


    "For being my grandson."

 Chapter 946 Cravings From The Blood

    Chapter 946 Cravings From The Blood


    In his short thousand-plus years of life, Rowan had seen numerous visions of the past and some of the possible futures, but he had never physically been taken to the past, making him wonder which dimension this unknown old man controlled.


    At first, with the Tower of Greed, he was able to bring his consciousness back to the past, and after summoning the Twilight Bridge, Rowan did not truly move from the present to the past, his consciousness pirs of the present were sacrificed to create a bridge that linked the past, while the nature of the Ouroboros Serpent made it possible for him to steal the gains he had made from the present and bring it to the past.


    So you see, his ''first'' true sojourn to the past was leaving him with a lot of questions, since he was not traveling to the past using his consciousness but his entire body. How can a feat like this even be possible? Would he be truly returning to the past, and if that was the case, could he change the present by the fact that he saw the past?


    The questions in his mind were legion, but Rowan did not need to ask anything at this time, he would rather observe, and when the opportunity came for him to ask his questions, he must ensure that at least they were important.


    Rowan did not need to actively observe his surroundings because, with the effects of his numerous titles and his unreasonable perception, everything he saw was being analyzed and recorded, but yet it was a bit too¡­ little.


    The path they traveled on was both familiar and strange at the same time. Although they moved at blistering speeds even for Rowan, he could recognize bits and pieces of the road they traversed.


    A sh of chains, he identified as the Chains of Time by their strange dark coloration, apocalyptic scenes of past tragedies that boggle the mind but shed by so fast it almost felt like a mirage, massive colossi that made a gxy feel like a grain of sand, fantastical wars of such epic proportions, kept shing by so fast that reconstructing the scene in his consciousness was a feat of Supremeputational capability, and somehow Rowan understood that he was seeing only a fragment of the true glory of this road, the old man in all his so-called wisdom was shielding his sight from this path.


    Rowan wanted to curse out aloud, there was so much he could be learning, so many mysteries just right beneath his fingertips that could propel his spell proficiency to ridiculous heights, and it was being shielded by this damned old man.


    This action from him was most likelymendable, this old man may appear to be rash, but he was not stupid, even a god or a weaker dimensional Will Holder might have gone mad when traversing this path, and he was thinking he was protecting Rowan from harm.


    ''What an amazing saint!'' Rowan wanted to roll his eyes, the problem was he wanted to see, he was not like everyone else, and the mysteries to time were buried in his blood, ''Show me the madness old man, show me the mysteries, I don''t care if it burns my eyes or scorch my soul, I have no soul, only an endless abyss that craves to be filled.''


    However, he could not protest too much, or the old man maye to understand the true depths of his soul orck thereof. He almost revealed his true nature so the veil over this road of time could be unveiled to his sight, and he had to constantly suppress his urges. There was something about this road, a tantalizing mystery that scratched at the doors of his mind. HERE IS POWER, TAKE IT!!!


    Rowan knew that this urge was not normal, no matter how much he craved for power, it had not reached such an extent where he was about to lose control of his senses. This road¡­ being this close to the power of Time, was affecting him far more than he expected, and now he was grateful for the veil this old man was using to cover the road, if that was not the case, he would be lost.


    No longer focusing on the path, Rowan turned his perception within, seeking the origin of these cravings in his consciousness, but it was like trying to find a grain of sand on a beach. He felt that hecked some necessary tools that he would need to decipher the nature of time. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    The answer was evident, he would need to ascend to a higher dimension and unlock the power of Time, and perhaps some truths that elude him would be revealed. However, this did not make Rowan stop trying to locate the source of that craving in his blood that was threatening to drive him mad.


    As it was getting abundantly clear with every day that he lived, although he might not have aplete bloodline of Time, the effect of time on his consciousness was proving to be a nuisance. Was this one of the side effects of being the only living bloodline rtive of the Primordial of Time?


    "This is a ce for a being of my station to reside, but I rarely walk down this road, too many memories, and most of them bad, and so much more of it is¡­ worse" the solemn voice of the old man dragged Rowan away from his introspection, something in his voice dragging him from his dark thoughts, "Hey do you have any more wine that is not poison?" the old man shed the two jugs of wine he had left for the guardians and kept it away just as quickly.


    ''So that is where the wines disappeared to,'' Roman eyes shed, solving a minor riddle that caught his attention and finally confirming that the old man and Elura had been monitoring him from the start, although he was a bit annoyed that they would interrupt his experiment at a moment''s notice, he was even more surprised that they could detect there was something wrong with the wine he brewed, even though it was supposed to give nothing but endless benefit.


    Technically this wine was not poison and if not for him, no one else would be able to do anything harmful with it, why was it considered poison?


    Rowan had no hatred against the two guardians, and when he created the wine he was only going to reward them, and noticing the effect his curiosity was aroused and he was only going to understand how much of their souls he could sense and whatter changes would happen when they imbibed enough of the wine.


    At this time, except sensing their intention from their soul, giving him a faint sense of precognition against any actions they were going to be taking, there were no other effects and he knew that most people knowing this hidden effect of his wine would still choose to imbibe it, after all the effects of strengthening the soul was too powerful.


    If the two guardians choose to never take up arms against him, then until the end of time, Rowan would not use the power he had gained over their souls to ever backstab them.

 Chapter 947 Discussion On The Nature of Poisons

    Chapter 947 Discussion On The Nature of Poisons


    Rowan had ns to spread his wine to a lot of individuals for him to properly understand its full purpose but if it could be easily detected then he would have to change the method he used in disseminating this wine, but still he wanted to know how this hidden trait was discovered.


    His curiosity burning, Rowan asked, "If that wine is poison, it was never my intention, it was only to provide a benefit for those who brought me valuable information about this higher dimension."


    This was the truth, Rowan had never intended to unlock a hidden ability of Ambrosia, the Aether generated by the city of Sheol, and he knew that this old man would be easily able to detect the truth in his words.


    The old man sighed, "I know that you don''t need to, but you have to understand that for someone like you and I, sometimes our intentions are meaningless, only the act itself speaks for us. There is something of the Old ones inside you, which should not be expected even though your body is brimming with their bloodline, a reflection of the moon is not the moon itself,"


    "but somehow you still manage to shine as bright as the original in a manner. Ridiculous, and yet there is no Will bounding you to their position, so strange¡­ If Elura wanted to create a weapon, she created one that was far too perfect, it is unlike her not to leave a w, and yet I still wonder, would she even be able to leave a w in someone like you?"


    "I do not ask for your secrets, we are all entitled to keep them, and it is a challenge to unearth them by myself, a challenge that I know I will seed at in the end, nevertheless it does not stop me from wondering after putting my mind to it, what is the end goal for your existence? I believe I have only seen a small part of what you hold and this astonishes me. How can something like you with so much potential be allowed to have a life? How did Elura not bind you tighter to her cause before you left the ignorance of the lower realm?"


    Rowan looked at this old man, away from Elura his demeanor had changed, in front of his daughter he was a brash and obnoxious old man, quick to judgment and ever willing to dispense with harsh words at a moment''s notice, but here, he almost felt¡­ fragile.


    This man had seen much of his nature than Elura, and he had taken them away from his mother''s sight, perhaps to the only ce in all of creation where they could not be spied on, and Rowan decided to take a leap of faith and trust this old man to an extent. To find real answers, he might need to open up about some parts of him.


    He paused before he brought out a shiny green orb, it was the Eld Seed that contained Aetherium energy, "She did. Inside this orb is a million years of my memories that had been taken from me. A greater part of my existence, and I know not what it contains, although I believe most of it would be unpleasant, but it is mine, not discounting the opportunity to acquire Aetherium, which I am told is very precious, and in a previous battle I fought, this energy would have served me well."


    Rowan sighed, "This should give me nothing but benefits, right? But just the same way you did not drink that wine, I am sure you know that it is poison. This orb should fulfill my most pressing need, but it is still poisonous. Even though on the surface there should be no reason to refuse such a great gift."


    The old man looked at Rowan in a new light, and he smiled, "Aetherium is indeed precious, and your mother went above her power and gave you an unbounded Aetherium, something that is beyond precious. I know what you fear Romion, I see your bloodlines are untainted by the Wills of the Primes, but you should know that the Eld Seed you hold is unbounded and that makes it an incredibly precious asset, and yet, you are also right, it is poisonous." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    The old man shook his head in apparent fascination, "It is no wonder Elura underestimated you. In the creation of this Seed of Aetherium, she had to have used a lot of untapped memories of her Shade, creating various blind spots in her knowledge of you. It should not have been a problem if you had ingested the Aetherium, but you did not. So you did get your instincts from me¡­ hahaha, this is good. I knew there must be something good from selecting that bloodline power above all else."


    Rowan was quiet in contemtion as he also perused through his dimension, and he waved his hand, manifesting dozens of various types of wines. Inside his dimension, a healthy society had bloomed, with vast and diverse cultures, food and so many new things being created every day.


    It was a simple thing to reach into it and sample all the best wines created and bring the ones he judged were the most promising to the old man. Rowan was positive that in all of creation, these wines may not stand up to the top 1000s, but they were unique.


    The old man''s eyes lit up as he took one jug and in a stunning move, opened his mouth wide and threw it in, then he started to chew, jug and all..


    Rowan''s left eye twitched, even though some of the wines had been bottled for thousands of years and the container contained quite potent vors, it still felt excessive,


    "Hey, old man, you have not introduced yourself to me. I don''t think I should keep referring to you as just an old man in my head."


    Throwing another bottle of wine in his mouth and chewing, the old man raised an eyebrow, "why not? It is not as if I am not a male, and am I not old? You should have other greater things to worry about, but I understand the need for a name¡­ let''s see, one of my first and favorite was Seed, you can call me Old Man Seed, yes, I like that name."


    Rowan rolled his eyes and remained silent watching as the space they were traveling zoomed faster and faster, it was a shame that his first excursion into the past was sockluster, but he knew he had toy low for the moment, to distract himself from the seemingly endless monotony he asked,


    "Why was there such a harsh response the moment I stepped into the Land of Miracles?"


    "How could there not be?" the old man sniffed, "You brought the power of a lower dimension to a higher one, and although you kept your Will hidden, it still operates using the same fundamental power source every dimension shares."


    Rowan coughed and he asked a question that he was not aware he needed to ask in the first ce, "Old man Seed, what powers a Dimension?"


    The old man grinned and spread his hands wide in a flourish, "Nothing!"


    Rowan sighed and rubbed his brows.

 Chapter 948 Power Of a World Bearer

    Chapter 948 Power Of a World Bearer


    ''Nothing! What did he mean by nothing and how could nothing power something as vast and powerful as a dimension?''


    Rowan wanted to protest at the unnecessary theatrics from Old Man Seed, and then he paused, his mind whirling through the possibilities of what he had just heard. Previously the concept of Nothingness to him meant the absence of something. Still, as he delved deeper into the mysteries of creation, he knew that Nothingness was a conceptual force as real as Time and Space, and he had glimpsed a portion of its awful power when he had summoned the Chains of Time from their hidden depths.


    His eyes lit up and he looked at Old Man Seed who was watching him with a sort of fascinated look like a mortal watching a rat performing hand-stands.


    "Why am I not surprised that you are able to glimpse a part of the truth from what I said. Nothingness should be a concept you should not even begin to touch until you possess a fifth-dimensional power, and yet here you are, a mortal with the touch of Nothingness in your Aura. Somehow that does not even scratch the fact that you are a World Bearer! A mortal World Bearer boy. It is amazing to me you can achieve so much while being so ignorant about the true nature of reality."


    In Rowan''s head, he could still hear the cries of the Third Prince, "I knew you would be able to acquire power, so I stripped the universe of knowledge."


    Rowan bowed, and brought out another dozen bottles of wine, "I barely understand the concept of Nothingness and how it is rted to dimensions. Teach me."


    The old man smiled and threw a bottle into his mouth and chewed, "A World Bearer is a title that is one of the most sought after in all of creation. The reason is simple, it gives the user the ability to ce their dimensional powers in reality, cing their roots in the nothingness and giving the essence of their power a corporeal form."


    Rowan shook in realization and the old man gave forms to the realization in his mind, "Yes, every great dimension you can see outside the Great Darkness, is only possible if you be a World Bearer. This is the dream of every higher dimensional Will Holder, to be a World Bearer and finally give form to the powers because every Will Holder would find ascending up the dimensionaldder a thousand times easier than a normal Will Holder, so you can imagine with such an advantage, why the title of a World Bearer is so precious."


    This information stunned him, the Steele had granted him the title of a World Bearer after Rowan had made a World Core using his knowledge, but he did not realize the full implications of his actions, and how far-reaching they could be outside in reality.


    Rowan did not know how others gained ess to the power of a World Bearer, but the method he used was quite special since he began creating his World Core using Soul Origin. With this in mind was it possible that he could¡­ No, that should not be permitted.


    The old man did not realize the thoughts going through Rowan''s mind as he continued, "That is also the reason why no World Bearer would enter a higher dimensional world without properly shielding their World Bearer status, or that dimension would assimte you. You are lucky that you entered the dimension of a Prime as gentle as the Eldar with a Prime bloodline to boot, or else you would be consumed faster than you even realized."


    Due to his status as a Dimension, he knew that consuming him would not be as simple as Old Man Seed seemed to think, but it was a relevant warning about how ignorant he was about reality. The fact that he had never met another World Bearer led to this frightening gap in his knowledge, a gap he would need to quickly fix.


    Due to his status as a Dimension, he knew that consuming him would not be as simple as Old Man Seed seemed to think, but it was a relevant warning about how ignorant he was about reality. The fact that he had never met another World Bearer led to this frightening gap in his knowledge, a gap he would need to quickly fix.


    He bowed again towards Old Man Seed and watched as his eyes brimmed with satisfaction and he drew his hands down his long white beards.


    "I hid the fact that you are a World Bearer from Elura, and hid it with something equally as shocking; that is you have a third-dimensional Will, because of everyone who should know you possess this trait, your mother should be thest.*


    Rowan''s eyes sharpened at those words, he remembered that when Old Man Seed first introduced himself, he told Rowan the solution to his problems would be cing his foundations in the Nothingness, and he had not understood what he meant, but after Elura arrived he had changed the solution to his ''problem,'' taking Rowan to a ce that should be outside the sphere of Elura in order to give him a ''better'' path.


    He had not imagined at first that the reason the old man chose to take that decision was to hide his title of a World Bearer.


    Rowan spoke slowly, seemingly choosing his words carefully, "Why would that information about me not be shown to her?"


    The old man was silent for a long while, and when he replied it was with a troubled frown, "Ie from an older Era, and I have reached the peak of my state, there are no more castles for me to conquer, and no more towers to climb, I have seen what lies ahead of me, and I am satisfied to remain in my position, some burdens are too heavy to bear¡­ but there are younger generations with the light of ambition still strong in their hearts, I know of few that can match your mother. This is all I will say on this matter, a word is enough for the wise."


    Rowan silently withdrew more exotic wines and passed them over, and the bright light in the old man''s eyes shone brighter as heughed, seemingly forgetting the somber mood of a moment back.


    "What I am about to show you is something that you would need if you intend to survive theing days. Your potential is unmatched and therefore the things you should be capable of should also be unmatched. This is the real price of me teaching you. I might not be able to go any higher, but I want to see the work of my hand reach those heights I can only dream about."


    pping his hands suddenly together Old Man Seed eximed, "Now enough about those topics, it is time you learn about the Supreme Circles and why I selected this road for you, but it will ultimately depend on your strength of will if you are able to walk it, I can promise you miracles, but it would depend on you if you can carry them."


    Rowan bowed his head in thought and although many things would have gone through his mind, none of them showed when he looked back up to Old Man Seed, "Show me," he said. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Nodding slowly, Old Man Seed growled, "I can easily instruct you about the concept of the Circles, but it would be better if I showed you. Before then, we are about to arrive at our destination, and now it is time to give you a warning about where you are and the location I am taking you to. I am about to reveal one of the fundamental secrets of existence to you, but you are more of an Old One than a mortal, and you should be able to take it¡­ I hope."

 Chapter 949 Passage Of Time

    Chapter 949 Passage Of Time


    With those rming words Old Man Seed focused on consuming the bottles of wine, muttering about their taste, and something about how he was enjoying the alcoholic beverage made Rowan to apany him.


    Bringing a bottle to his lips, Rowan felt a chill down his spine and he stopped, the old man was looking at him with a strange re, Rowan paused and after considering for a while he threw the entire bottle in his mouth and like Old Man Seed, he began to chew, the resulting smile from his grandfather indicated that he had made the right choice.


    Rowan shrugged and joined him in ''eating'' the wine. If he wanted he could chew stars, so eating bottles made from wood and ss was nothing. For a while, there was silence as in a few moments both of them consumed hundreds of bottles.


    With Old Man Seed satisfied he spread his hands wide and gestured to the tunnel they were traveling through, "I told you I was bringing you back through time, and that is correct, but also not. It''s a tricky thing dumbing down the abilities of higher dimensions to you while still retaining enough truths about their workings. You see, even though I am not strong enough to push through time while delivering our weight across that eldritch expanse, what I can do is ess a Passage of Time, which is where we are situated."


    "A passage¡­" Rowan muttered to himself, his mind in a frenzy as a hint of why his blood that was linked to Time was almost going crazy urred to him, ''This passage, is it not like a vein in the body of the Primordial of Time? I don''t know the form a living Primordial may take, but what about a dead one?''


    Rowan could not say such a thing aloud, but he could inquire about the nature of this passage, and so he did not hesitate to ask, "Old Man Seed, what is this Passage of Time, and how is it able to effortlessly bring you back to the past?"


    "Effortlessly? Bah¡­ more like wing your way through an exploding universe with your nose hairs because your hands have been tied behind your back! No, there is nothing easy about fighting your way through a Passage of Time, and I don''t know its Origins, only a Prime would know it, but it is a passage avable for you to ess once you have the power of a seventh dimensional domain under your belt."


    Rowan''s breath caught in his throat and he tried to maintain a fairly normal appearance, but he could see by the shameless grin on the face of the old man that he was not as sessful as he would like. A seventh-dimensional entity was just two level below the ninth dimension, the realm of Primordials! He was standing beside one of the most powerful entities in all of creation. The closest power he had associated with was the dead remnant of the Mountain and Sea Realm, and that minor realm was the one responsible for Rowan being able to create a World Core due to the information he harvested from it.


    With a more smug tone Old Man Seedughed, "Now that you have an inkling about how awesome I am, it is time to tell you more about this passage, staying inside this ce is draining, and I am in no mood for training."


    He paused and swallowed and Rowan did not have to be told, he retrieved more bottles of wine and gave it to the endless pit and the old man continued speaking, "You should know that this opportunity I am about to give you is priceless, important details need to be repeated. I am doing this because I think out of every mortal and even Immortal I haveid my eyes on, you are the one that is most deserving of such an opportunity, but as you should understand by now, there are always risks associated with great leaps like this, and I do not need to ask your permission, because no matter the risk ahead, you will be a fool to reject it, and no grandson of mine is a fool."


    Rowan went silent as he waited for Old Man Seed to finish speaking, from the words of Elura and Old Man Seed, he knew that these two were incredibly domineering and simply bent reality to their wish anytime they wanted, in their eyes, it did not matter what Rowan wanted, they saw a treasure inside him, and even if he kicked and scream, they would still drag every single utility out of him, until he fulfilled the dreams they had of him.


    This prospect was incredibly annoying, but Rowan had expected it. Leaving theforts of the universe would ce him in the eyes of the truly powerful, and at first he had thought he might be able to develop himself in rtive obscurity but that was not possible in the short term.


    He had picked the Land of Miracles with the faint hopes that of all the ces he could choose to develop, this might be the one that could be a bit tolerable, and even till this moment he had not regretted his decisions. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    There were worse ces to be and worse fates he could be enduring. If the price of growth was the loss of his freedom for a bit of time, then that was a price he was willing to pay.


    In the end, Rowan knew his advantages better than anyone else, and he would not remain on the back foot for long, he just needed to get his foot into the doors of power, and before long, there would be nothing that could stand against him.


    His goals and their alignment for the moment, and he knew that Old Man Seed also had his own hidden agenda behind this training. Rowan knew he was too valuable a resource to not be exploited by those who had power over him, what he needed to ensure was that even though he suffered losses, it should only be bnced by the growth of power and knowledge.


    He was immortal, and he was willing to bend the knee for a time if it meant he gained all he needed for his goals. No matter how much this old man may think he knew, no one couldprehend the heights Rowan was pursuing. "As you would have noticed," the old man pointed to the space around them, "I am shielding your perception from touching the walls of this passage. No matter how talented you are, it is quite impossible toprehend the higher dimensional energy here, because you simply do not have the ability to do so, you will need to reach my level first before understanding wille to you, else what you will gain is madness and death."


    "With this passage, we can reach as far back in Time to the end of the Primordial Era, and that is where this passage ends, although there are rumors that higher tier passages exist for those who control higher dimensional energies, but as for now, that is unknown to me, although it is possible."


    "Taking you to the end of this passage is the first step, at our destination, I shall cut a small hole through it for you to see the end of the war, and the beginning of the Supreme Era that we are currently enjoying now."


    Rubbing his hands together, Old Man Seed eximed, "So for the warnings, first, I am going to be showing you a small part of that reality, I do this because there are certain aspects of existence that you have to fullyindulge yourself before they can beprehended."


    Old Man Seed had said all these with a single breath, and Rowan digested it all without interrupting him, although still curious about how it all works, he was willing to learn by observation.


    "Ahh¡­we have arrived!"

 Chapter 950 Failure Is A Great Teacher

    Chapter 950 Failure Is A Great Teacher


    "We are here!"


    The sound of Old Man Seed''s voice was like a thunderp and Rowan shivered, he could not help it. Those simple three words carried a sort of power that reached Rowan''s bones and revealed a portion of the might of this old man, this was a being that was ancient beyond reckoning, and yet it would seem that the time period he was bringing Rowan to was one that was even older than Old Man Seed.


    The true weight of this moment settled in his bones and Rowan purged all distracting thoughts from his head, he freed his spirit and opened himself, something told him that what he would discover here would y arge role in shaping his path forward, even with such a thought in his mind, he was not ready for what he met.


    Looking back at this moment, how could he ever be?


    Old Man Seed tore a hole in the walls of the Passage of Time and brought them out, their bodies were covered by a translucent dome of force that rippled in patterns that made perception of Rowan freeze when he tried analyzing it, he was bing more familiar with the traits of higher dimensional energies.


    One of the primary traits was that in whatever form it took, he could not understand any of it. This dilemma did not frustrate Rowan, it only excited him.


    Rowan peered outside and for a moment he could not understand what he was witnessing¡­ it was as if his entire perception had been dropped into a vat of boiling acid that was somehow filled with pyrotechnics, everything he could sense was just pain and chaos. Sounds that stretched farther than they should with unknown notes that made no logical sense, exotic lights and colors that even he was not familiar with, and trillions of other sensations that were too alien to figure out, and wrapped around all this was the constant sharp pain like his mind was slowly shredded.


    There was too much information at once, and everything was jumbled, he was witnessing infinity but at the same time he was witnessing nothing, and no matter how much he reached for amon thread among the chaos so he could begin unraveling the chaotic information, he was left with nothing.


    Rowan was confused but he did not allow his frustration to grow, he kept seeking for what felt like an eternity until Old Man Seed''s voice entered his hearing,


    "I can see that your Spirit and perception are extraordinarily powerful, but it would not help you here, in fact, it is nothing but a hindrance, there is something I failed to tell you; this war is being waged on every single dimension at the same time, and in this position we are standing, we can see all of it. If you try to understand everything like you have been doing for so long, you will do naught but fail."


    "Do not broaden your perception like you are used to, instead focus it on a single spot in front of you, grab a single moment in time in this battle, find the dimension that you canprehend, and from the chaos filter the sight that only you can see, for in this battlefield, everyprehension you can collect is unique to you alone. This would be a test and a reward for you if you can seed in this."


    Rowan nodded and focused, although he was used to seeing visions of grand events in the past, this time it was different. He was ying on a different stage and hisck of adaptability was proving to be a detriment to him.


    Every time he had viewed scenes of great power in the past or a possible future, it was always a vision that had been filtered by the Primordial Record in such a way that he could understand it. This alone made the Primordial Record an unparalleled treasure, but there was a limit it could reach before its aid became a crutch to him.


    Rowan had seen some of the greatest powers in reality, but he had never truly seen them, all he had glimpsed was what the Primordial Record had been able to filter and transform into a coherent series of memories that he could understand, and even then he could barely say he couldprehend all the visions with a hundred percent certainty.


    With the training wheels off, it was evident that Rowan was struggling, everything cake with ease to him and it was the reason he had not considered that he could have ever failed toprehend the scene before him, but to be fair, Old Man Seed held back an important detail and did not tell him that what he would be witnessing was multiple dimensions at the same time, but Rowan could not really fault him for this, as he felt that he should have realized this fact from the little clues he had been given before now.


    For the first part of his test, Rowan considered that he had failed it, what was left was not to make a mess of the rest.


    Now he was going to be pushed to the limit, his Primordial Record would no longer be the one filtering this event for him, and everything that he could hold would have to depend on his strength. Rowan found that a part of him was incredibly excited by this prospect, up till this moment, there were few things that could truly push him to his limits, he was a giant living in a world of ants, and now he was the ant in a world of giants.


    Failure was turning out to be a great teacher and motivator to him, who could have known?


    Focusing his Perception turned out to be harder than he thought, not because it was inherently difficult for him to do such a thing, but because whatever was happening here had attracted his Spirit like iron filings to a ma, his Spirit had been submerged into the vision of battle, and although he could not understand what his perception was witnessing, it had already held him bound.


    Rowan nearly cursed aloud, Old Man Seed had not warned him of such a devious side to this process, and he was in danger of madness.


    If he had dyed this process in focusing his energies, then whatever he was witnessing would stretch his mind to the limits and shatter it, leaving bits and pieces of his perception shattered into a trillion pieces in every dimension in existence.


    Such a blow would not kill him, unlike those with a soul, his Consciousness pirs would simply regrow new consciousnesses, but that part of his secret he was not ready to reveal, even to his grandfather. It was unlikely that he would ever reveal this secret to anyone else, ever. As one of the foundations of his existence, there was no way Rowan would ever reveal this secret that could be used against him.


    He was sure there must be certain disadvantages of having a Consciousness Pir instead of a soul, and he would rather he would not find out what those were from his enemies.


    For a crazed moment, Rowan wanted to simply sever all his consciousnesses that had been assimted into the various dimensions. If this was the past what would happen if he left portions of himself inside of it?n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

 Chapter 951 Spirit Emanations

    Chapter 951 Spirit Emanations


    This crazed thought did not remain long in his head, Rowan could not make choices that could lead to unknown ramifications without taking his time to analyze every single factor in the process, he was no longer a giant living in a world of ants where any mistakes he made could be bulldozed through with force and more force if he was not careful, he would not even know how he died.


    Now willing to face the task ahead without distracting himself with random thoughts of madness he began to retrieve his consciousnesses from the vise of the battlefield.


    It was a difficult process pulling back his perception and consciousness from the chaos, and during the process, he inevitably lost a portion of his Spirit, but those were minimal damages that he could easily weather without much difficulty, and he effortlessly regenerated those broken portions of his consciousness even as he was losing them. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    He soon discovered that his previous ns of severing his entire consciousness would have not seeded because it did not take long for the parts he left behind to be destroyed. Perhaps if he poured enough consciousness power into the past there would be something that would inevitably survive this process, but Rowan quashed that thought in its infancy again.


    Rowan harshly berated himself, ''Stop making crazy decisions at least until you understand the entire stage of power in all of reality. You cannot afford to be making mistakes you cannot solve.''


    Old Man Seed was quiet as he watched Rowan, whatever thought he had was hidden in his white eyes that revealed nothing. If he found it amazing that Rowan was able to retrieve nearly all his consciousness intact, he made no sign, he just stared at the battle ahead, what he was looking at was a mystery.


    When Rowan was done, there was a sheen of sweat covering his brows, it might have appeared that what he did was simple, but it was not, pulling his perception that had been dragged into every dimension here was like having his mind splintered into trillions of pieces, each inevitably weakened and each piece of his broken mind had to drag the weight of a gxy to reach him.


    This act came with a level of pain and difort that was very difficult to describe.


    His experience with his multiple consciousnesses was what pulled him through this crisis, else it would stump anyone on how to maneuver a mind that had been taken apart to such a level.


    With the full weight of his perception on his side once more he began another round of refocusing his Spirit, and after a while, he had regained the full portion of his strength.


    "Good, this is your first lesson, and one of the most important things I shall ever teach you" Old Man Seed looked away from the battle and focused on him, "In the lower dimension, you might get away with opening yourself and exposing your perception to everything, to you it''s the best and indeed the only way to understand your reality, but up here you are expected to be doing the opposite. You are no longer the top dog, and everything up here would be able to take a bite out of you."


    "To tell you the truth, I doubt any meal in the known creation would be as pleasant as consuming you Romion, shamefully, there is a part of me that wants to consume you, but I know that if I do that, I would be ingesting poison. Most powers you shall find in the higher ne would not have this instinct, and even if they do, they would ignore it."


    He turned and suddenly tapped Rowan on the forehead, "With all the interactions we have made, have you not wondered how I can easily pierce through some of your secrets? No doubt you have simply chalked it to the fact that I am far stronger than you, but that is quite a narrow view of understanding this problem. The truth is that you have been broadcasting arge part of your secrets to the world, and for those that are proficient in reading it, why, it is like looking at an open book!"


    Heughed when he saw the dismayed look on his face of Rowan, "Do not fret though, reading a Spirit from its emanation is a delicate act that would take many Eras to master, but no one would take the time to learn how to read a Spirit Emanations if they can easily seize it."


    Rowan closed his eyes in exasperation and tried to analyze his past behaviors, of course, he had always viewed reality with his perception. His eyes may be powerful but nothing beats the senses from his spirit, and because he had spent a lot of time without his fleshy body, he had be used to disregarding his corporeal perception and focusing on his spiritual one.


    It had never urred to Rowan that his perception that emanated from his spirit also carried portions of his secrets that a discerning eye could read. If the eyes were the windows of the soul, then Rowan in his ignorance had been using his ''soul'' as his eyes for so long, he had left himself open for anyone to read.


    With trepidations in his heart, he asked Old Man Seed, "This ability to read Spirit Emanations, how difficult is it to master and how much information can you gain from it."


    Old Man Seed frowned, "It is not particrly difficult per se to master it, the true test to make this ability have any use is your knowledge base. For instance, from your Spirit I can sense a billion trillion strands of light, each having its unique color and vor, and every strand of light wouldbine randomly in every single moment, each of thosebinations would create something newbinations that would expand to greater numbers and those would stillbine and expand nearly infinitesimally."


    "The trick to thisbination is to understand the vor. I have seen the vor of ten thousand World Bearers, and I have killed my fair share, I have plundered their secrets and stripped their core until everything of them is known to me, and so, when I see the vor of a World Bearer in your Spirit, I can recognize it, but there are portions of your Spirit I cannot recognize because I don''t know the vor."


    Rowan''s eyes narrowed, "So it''s all about knowledge. What you don''t deeply recognize you cannotprehend via Spirit Emanations."


    "Precisely! Who knows what Elura may haveprehended from your Spirit, some of your secrets may not be secrets. So Rowan, if you have met higher dimensional individuals in the past, then it is possible that there may be a part of you that they understand, even more than you."


    Rowan took a step back, his consciousness picking through all the higher-level beings in the past that he would havee across, and his mind immediately centered on a single individual¡ª Caine.


    Out of everyone he knew who had the knowledge and capability of knowing this technique was the firstborn of Chaos. Rowan may have thought he had won the fight against this being, but perhaps this was something he had been led to believe.


    A chill prated his consciousness and it took all he had not to scream in anger and fright. The Soul fragment of Caine that had been inside his consciousness for so long¡­ it was gone!

 Chapter 952 New Understanding

    Chapter 952 New Understanding


    Rowan had not forgotten that the consciousness he had used when he met Caine had been carefully doctored to reveal only what he wanted the Great Betrayer to see, but this was before he knew of Spirit Emanations and the possibility that Caine was not truly searching through only his memories but his Spirit also.


    Caine had said a puzzling passage, pulled from Rowan''s previous life on earth and he had taken it as nonsense, a method to throw him off his game due to the reveal that he was aware that Rowan was a Transmigrator.


    "It goes like this: ¡­ a stone was cut from a mountain¡ªbut not by human hands. The stone struck the feet,pletely shattering the iron and y. Then the iron, the y, the bronze, the silver, and the gold were crushed and blown away without a trace, like husks of wheat at threshing time. But the stone became a tremendous mountain that covered the entire earth."


    For a brief moment, Rowan almost went crazy with panic, but with a force of will that had been borne from handling various terrifying situations and triumphing over every single one of them, he ced his mind at ease, something that was not easy but he had to simply force himself to adapt. Whatever changes that had already urred inside his dimension would not be solved by sheer panic, and he would rather learn more about Spirit Emanations from Old Man Seed.


    Caine was a profound deceiver and he could make anyone believe in the lies he weaves, but there was nothing that could hide his surprise at the end when Rowan had won. He was missing a crucial piece of the puzzle here and only a cool analytical mind would solve it.


    "Focus Romion!" the harsh voice of the old man added a bit more light to Rowan''s eyes and threw thest of the haze that burdened his consciousness, "Don''t allow your mind to be burdened by mistakes of the past, there is an opportunity for you to make great progress in the future, focus on that and don''t make the oversight of dwelling on past errors that you have no way of understanding and focus on the test before you. Do not waste my teachings by dwelling on a past that could easily be corrected by the actions of the present."


    Rowan nodded in acknowledgment, all of his lesser consciousness pirs were channeled into unraveling the mysteries of Caine''s disappearance inside his dimension, while he focused on this battle in the past which signified the end of an Era, and the beginning of a new one.


    The goal was to learn as much as he could and use this new knowledge to leverage the abilities he had, pushing them all to greater heights and correcting the ws inside his body. Learning from the mistakes of the past, Rowan did not focus on everything as he had be used to, he chose to disregard the sight that made use of his consciousness, and channeled his mind into his fleshy body, using the vision of the Primordial Ouroboros Serpents.


    Rowan had be used to using his consciousness to perceive the world and had unconsciously disregarded the eyes of his body, in many ways, he was still adapting to the process of creating a prime consciousness pir, and singling out his perception to one stream of focus.


    As a hive mind, having a singr vision was not in its nature, and using his consciousness sight he could focus on many events at once but if he used his fleshy sight it was the opposite.


    The creation of a single powerful consciousness pir was tobat this event and create a bnce inside his consciousness, but at the time he did this while in the frozen waste, he had not even considered the issue of bnce.


    This time he disregarded his consciousness and after more than a thousand years since he recreated his fleshy body, he began using the eyes of the Primordial Ouroboros.


    The first thing he did was to shut off his entire perception, not focusing on his dimension and the myriad of stimtions inside of it but shutting it off entirely, pulling out his eyes from the entirety of his dimension and leaving him inplete darkness and silence, like a mortal who had ced themselves in a sensory deprivation tank. His sense of self, almost vanishing.


    Rowan nearly gasped, for so long he had lived in a world filled with information, from the smallest changes in an atom to the transitions in weather across millions of worlds, to the voices of billions of his children, and the quiet voices of nature as a seed pushed itself into the earth and an ant gather food for its colony.


    Every single moment had been filled with sounds, sensations and so much more¡­endlessly.


    The darkness and the silence were humbling, for they drove everything away from his mind, and allowed him to focus on only himself. Even his thousand years of istion could not equal a single second that his perception floated in emptiness and silence.


    ''Why have I never done this before? Why did such a thought never ur to me to pull myself away from everything and remain in silence.''


    Knowing this thought was slightly wed as the time he spent in the frozen waste was a minor transition that showed that slowly he was beginning to understand a new concept, he decided to silence this portion of his mind and understand everything that he was feeling.


    Rowan was a bit surprised and amused that he did not want to leave this peace that he had discovered, but he understood that it was the same as sinking into apathy. This glorious silence was healing his mind but it was selfish. Somewhere along the way he had be the father of a universe that existed inside him. What sort of a father would he be if he shut himself away from his children?


    It was a humbling realization for Rowan when he acknowledged that his children were a responsibility he could not push aside. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    ?


    In that darkness, he was able to observe his consciousness in a way that he had never done before, and he found himself anew.


    Rowan sighed inside, ''How wonderful is this? Finding yourself over and over again, seeing a universe inside a grain of sand, finding a thousand mysteries in a single word.''


    From the darkness, light was born.


    Rowan opened his eyes.


    Recreating his body had given him new eyes, one that was as colorful and beautiful as the brightest gems in reality. Rowan''s prismatic eyes did not contain one color, but hundreds. His iris resembled hundreds of shards of broken light that converged together creating something incredibly unique.


    After he entered the Frozen Road, Rowan had decided to hide the light of his eyes, dimming it so the color was a mundane green, the same with his long flowing hair that resembled diamonds, he simply made it blond, and with several minor adjustments to his face, he was able to reduce his otherworldly beauty to something that was easilyprehended by others.

 Chapter 953 End Of The Primordial Era

    Chapter 953 End Of The Primordial Era


    Rowan''s beauty in his base state was so overwhelming it had transcended allmon sense and had be quite frightening, his appearance was a weapon, and with it, he could charm all creation, and every Supreme Circle he transcended, his beauty only rose, and so he kept this portion of himself hidden from reality, but to pass this test, he would need to awaken his eyes.


    Blinking once, he opened his eyes and within those pearly orbs, a light began to emerge as if stars wereing to life. Shards after shards of light began to awaken in his iris with indescribable colors, and as they awoke, they brought a sort of divine melody as if creation itself was singing of their light.


    The space in front of Rowan vibrated before it began to twist as reality was stained with the colors of his eyes. Ever since he transcended his mortal state, Rowan had never checked the progress of his fleshy body in an in-depth manner, solving the issue of the Primordial Eye took priority, and this change in his sight was shocking even to him.


    Old Man Seed had told himself that he would not be shocked at any of the disys that his grandson would create, he doubted that there could be anything that could top the constant stream of shock and surprise at the capabilities of this child, but he saw that he could still be surprised.


    ''Perhaps he was only scratching the surface of what his grandson was capable of. Elura, in your quest for power, what did you create?''


    A small part of Old Man Seed felt a burst of disquietness in his soul, and he had a moment where he wanted to nearly flee or kill Rowan because he was afraid. As amazing as it sounds, a being who controlled a seventh-dimensional domain had a moment where he was afraid of a mortal. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    The light emerging from Rowan''s eyes was incredibly weak inparison to the power that Seed was capable of unleashing, yet there was a hint of an unknown sort of power that appeared simple yet had profound depths and he was reminded of the few times when he met those being of ridiculous power who existed on a ne that was beyond hisprehension¡ªPrimes.


    However, this feeling of fear did notst for long before it was drowned by excitement as he eagerly waited for what Rowan would be able to aplish.


    Old Man Seed always had a hint of madness in his soul, and that ember was rekindling as he observed this ridiculous mortal creature called Romion.


    ?


    Activating his eyes after more than a thousand years of neglect was jarring, and for a moment it was almost as if his eyes were filled with sand and he could feel a dull ache spread across them as if he was a newborn opening its eyes to see reality for the first time.


    At first, all he could see was gray, and slowly color resolved itself and he noticed the translucent dome of energy covering them before his sight punched through it into the battle ahead, and it was not hard for Rowan to differentiate between his eyes and those of his consciousness.


    For one it was singrly focused, his eyes gathered all the external environment in its entirety, light, heat, sound, vibrations¡­ everything, and fed them to him all at once.


    It was not like his consciousness vision that separated his perception into strands and fed it to him at the same time. No, his Primordial Ouroboros''s vision was different. It was like a pulse that spread out from his eyes, traveled to its limit, and returned to him, bringing back all the information it had collected. It was like sonar or echolocation that had been tweaked up to a million points.


    The pulse that spread from his eyes was erupting millions of times per second, and all that information was being fed to him, yet it waspressed in such a manner that it was not distracting. Rowan was simply aware of everything around him, and he was not distracted by it.


    His gaze was like that of a predator. Focused on what was ahead while understanding everything around him at the same time.


    It was the reason he was not distracted by this fascinating new vision and was buried in the scene that he saw ahead.


    Rowan did not know which dimension this battle was being fought on but he did not recognize any of the party who was engaged inbat.


    What he saw was dozens of universes in mes. On one side were beings of metal and stone, each of them wasrger than stars and they wielded the elements in the shapes of massive hammers.


    Their enemies were equally as massive, but they were reptilian, not resembling dragons or any reptiles he had seen, they took the shape ofrge balls of flesh covered by gleaming scales, and their bodies were covered with eyes and ws.


    What struck Rowan was not their sizes or their power, but their numbers. From what he could observe at a nce on a small portion of the battlefield, thebatants numbered in the trillions, and when he looked at the entire scale of this battlefield that covered multiple infinities and contained dozens of universes, then the sheer number ofbatants here was so horrifying that it could not be described.


    Even if each of thebatants had the strength of mortals then it would represent such a significant force that Rowan shuddered to think what they could be capable of, but the fact was that the weakestbatant here had the power of a God King!


    How was such a thing possible?! How much resources would it take to create such a powerful army whose numbers put all the stars in multiple universes to shame? What kind of a war is this?


    Yet, this entire battle that was stretching what he knew of reality to the limit was just a small part of a war that was infinitesimallyrger than what he could wrap his mind around.


    A thought came to Rowan that frightened him; when he merged with the Primordial Record in the vision that led to the end of all existence and led the his extermination by the Primordials, he had not really understood the scale of the devastation that such an event would bring.


    Of course, he knew that ending all of reality was a terrible thing, but he did not truly understand what it meant to destroy that number of lives.


    If this small corner of the universe had contained this amount of lives, how much would the entirety of reality contain?


    When Rowan opened his eyes, he was shivering. Old Man Seed looked at him andughed, "Such a battle of such epic proportion has surely blown your mind, didn''t it? Don''t worry it is not a shame to admit that there are some things that could break your mind the first time you see it."


    "Sure," Rowan nodded, too tired to argue. He was once again reminded that he was dealing with forces he did not understand, and the Primordial Record had given him ess to a range of powers that was utterly ridiculous considering the fact that he was a mortal.


    Rowan sighed, "Why was such a devastating war fought?"


    Old Man Seed smiled, "That is the question that you should have asked from the start."

 Chapter 954 The Blade Of Primordials

    Chapter 954 The de Of Primordials


    Old Man Seed was correct, there were some things that can only be learned by witnessing them, and Rowan deliberated on the things he had witnessed knowing that before long the true reason the old man brought him here would be revealed. He did not have to wait for long before the heavy voice of the Old Man which carried immense dignity began speaking to him, and it was as if he had been transported into the past by the voice alone, which was ironic because he was now in the past,


    "There is much about the end of the Primordial Era that is a mystery, but one thing is known to those at my level and above, that without this battle and the devastation it wrought, there would have been no peace in all of reality, it alone shaped all the minor Eras that is toe and above all, it was this battle was the birth of the Paths of Power as we know it."


    The voice of Old Man Seedmanded attention, and Rowan listened in rapt attention. He knew of the Primordial War from the memories of Eva, the Lady of Shadows. This was a war that she partook in as a Creator for the Celestials, and it was in this war that she ultimately perished.


    Over time he hade across bits and pieces of this war across secrets tomes and memories of the fallen, but it was the first time he knew a tangible purpose for such a battle that had shaped reality, something struck him, the word¡ªMinor Era, but he did not want to interrupt the old man, so he kept the question in his heart and he waited to ask his questions after everything was over, but he could already guess its meaning.


    Old Man Seed had told him previously that after the end of the Primordial Era, what came next was the Supreme Era that in his own words they were enjoying till this moment. Rowan knew that the average lifespan of an Era was a billion trillion years, or the life cycle of an average universe.Obviously, this war had not taken ce a billion trillion years ago but from a far more distant time, and if he was correct, that means that every life cycle of the universe was a Minor Era, and a Major Era must indicate a grand shift in reality as a whole.


    Perhaps to the Primordials an Era must mean something far greater than a minor change in the life cycle of a universe. Rowan thought that there was nothing wrong with this inference of his, but he would make sure that he confirmed itter.


    His thoughts took a fraction of a moment, and he listened as Old Man Seed continued speaking,


    "I was born at the end of the war, so I was among those he acted to end it, that was the primary purpose for my creation, I think. Sometimes it is hard to know these things, the Primes chose to keep a lot of their wisdom and the reasons for their actions close to their chest. A trait that I''m not fond of, but I can understand their reasons sometimes. How could an ant know the thoughts of a man? Anytime I rebel in my heart that I''m not an ant, Ie to this ce and it reminds me, that I am even lesser¡­ hahaha"


    The old manughed self-deprecatingly, but his foul humor did notst long before he focused back on the story he was telling,


    "It is difficult to know my true roots and I have searched, believe me, a hundred Minor Eras devoted to nothing but searching. The reason for my search? I see that question in your eyes¡­ maybe, it is because it lessens the weight of the years, and it does weigh on you after a while¡ªTime."


    "ording to the rumors from my kin, I was a teardrop that fell from the eyes of our Prime when he saw the endless devastation that was being wrought on reality. I never cultivated to reach this present state of power, I only had to perfect it, and the end of this war was my opportunity, it was everyone''s. For the strong-willed, it was the prospect of gaining power that was beholden only to themselves. True freedom was given to all, but depending on the power of the Primes was always an easier option to grow stronger and for people like us, well, we had no choice in this matter, our paths were already chosen from our births." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Old Man Seed smiled, "Maybe this is the reason that you excite me so Romion, you have such potential, and yet you are free. Someone in my line, a teardrop from the Prime, is walking the lone road all on his own, and it would be remiss for me if I cannot share a light to assist you on this path. Hah, I digress, let''s return to the reason I brought you here."


    Old Man Seed gestured and reality ahead parted and shrunk, and in Rowan''s perception, a majority of the reality ahead expanded and shrank until it was smaller than a mustard seed and it floated above the hand of Old Man Seed.


    The old man had grabbed countless dimensions and squeezed them into a single spot, so Rowan''s eyes could see all of reality that he would otherwise not have been able toprehend.


    "Look into it, and see the fruit of the war," Old Man Seedmanded, and Rowan looked at the reality that had been shrinking for him to perceive, and he saw¡­.


    Five tremendous entities that defied meaning, their size, shapes, andposition were impossible for him to grasp because they existed on a sphere of reality that Rowan could as yet not touch, and without the Primordial Record to filter what entered his mind, he was left with only a sensation of witnessing the grandest spectacle he had evere across.


    Such an unfiltered view of reality triggered a strange yearning in his bloodline, as something truly ancient inside himself stirred. His bloodline of the Primordial Ouroboros hated what he was witnessing, it was as if it was seeing an old enemy dance on its corpse while desecrating it in every way possible. It was a hatred that had gone beyondmon sense.


    Rowan''s prismatic eyes that were glowing with every color in the known reality turned red as blood, and Rowan closed his eyes and forced this eruption of fury to remain in his breast, any resistance on his part was like a little child beating his hands against a mountain, futile.


    He had reached a level of understanding over his bloodlines and he would never allow them to dictate his actions. He was the ruler of his powers, not the opposite. It did not matter if their fury could shatter all of existence, his Will was unbreakable, and his blood served his purpose. Yet he consoled his bloodline because if he knew any truth about reality, it was that greater powers like the Primordials would never allow anyone else to dethrone them from their position. It was inevitable that a war would be fought between him and the Primordials, and his bloodline may yet get its wish.


    It was better at this time that he watched and learned and so he did that.


    Swallowing this unknown rage, he watched as the five gathered all the endless devastation and chaos that had erupted from the battle, and they made it into a de.


    A de with the length of a million infinities!

 Chapter 955 The Grand Working Of The Primordials

    Chapter 955 The Grand Working Of The Primordials


    Such an unfiltered disy of raw power left Rowan on edge. With the Primordial Record, he had sometimes forgotten the sense of awe.


    During the first moments when Rowan was transmigrated to this reality, what had filled his heart and soul was fear, but it was undeniable that inside him was a grand sense of awe.


    It was like a Primitive man who sat at night around their campfires and looked at the stars, and in their mind, they had wondered who had the power to light other campfires in the heavens above, surely it would be gods, monsters, creatures with power without understanding.


    Rowan had seen events of great beauty and horror and along the way his mind had gone numb, his senses had been repeatedly scoured by it all, but now he was starting anew, with eyes that had never seen reality in all its glory, and the powers who stood above it all.


    Awe had returned to Rowan''s heart, and viewing this de that transcended a million dimensions, his heartbeat was like thunder.


    Perhaps it was the method his brain chose to shape the image of the Primordials using his past experiences and vision but the five unknowable entities began to take the shape of humans, naked and genderless, the five primordials resembled five pieces of super realities in a humanoid shape that was spread across endless infinities and pushing his sight to understand more of their shapes created such great pain in his consciousness he had no choice but to stop.


    Rowan had to remind himself that in time, he would be strong enough to understand it all, but for now, he should be content with what he could grasp.


    He suspected that Old Man Seed like the Primordial Record was trying to filter the vision for him to easily grasp, but he was not as deft in handling such higher-level realities as easily as the Singrity, so Rowan could sometimes spot the changes in the vision, for example, the way the vision sort of skipped through the gathering and the creation of this stupendous de form the chaos and devastation of that war that stretched across all known realities.


    For anyone else, this vision would beplete, but Rowan had seen grander sights with the aid of the Primordial Record, and he understood these sorts of visions perhaps more than anyone else who had ever been born.


    There were words spoken among the Primordials, but either he was too weak to understand them or Old Man Seed could not interpret them, and they seemed toe to an ord, and as one the five primordials held the de that defied meaning, and sliced across reality.


    Instinctively Rowan knew what had just happened even before it urred, they had ended the Primordial Era. The de cut across every dimension and it sifted through it. Everything that was, became something new. In the Primordial Eras, they were worlds the sizes of universes, but after the de passed over, such worlds no longer existed. The various powers that existed became something new, and Rowan noticed that although a greater portion of that power was cut off, making this Era inherently weaker, what was left behind was more stable.


    Rowan now understood a bit about how thebatants he had witnessed fighting in one small corner of the war could be so numerous. It was because, in the Primordial Era, power was untamed and unchecked, there was so much essence floating around that would stagger the mind of those in the present, and this made it possible for the birth of so many beings of power.


    The Primordial Era must have been one of unchecked chaos and endless wars where geniuses were more numerous than every star in the sky for even a grain of sand could achieve power that could shatter a universe.


    Where did all this power go after the Era had ended, it did not vanish, but it was transformed.


    The vision did not end here, for out of the remnant of the Primordial Era, from the endless essence that had been spread across reality, a Path of Power was forged.


    Chaos it seems had been caged and order restored. These paths of power were separated into trillions of pieces and those pieces also divided until they spread across this new Era, each Primordials took a part of this Path of Power that was greater than all the others, and Rowan instantly understood once more, that these Paths were for their descendants, but among all those shattered paths was one that stood supreme, but you could only see it from a distance.


    Perhaps it was due to his new Primordial Vision, or how he was used to watching everything from a distance using his consciousness sight as a living dimension, or the fact that he was just unique, Rowan noticed that the paths created from the chaos were like tiny notes in an endless sea of notes, but that was if you were looking at it all as different pieces.


    The paths had indeed been shattered into infinitesimally small parts, but there was a grand tapestry that connected them all, and you only had to look at it as a whole, and what was revealed was a grand circle, that contained all the Paths, including the ones that were taken by the Primordial, it connected them all.


    This vision was so extravagant that Rowan felt he barelyprehended the minutest portion of its entire might. The awe in his heart multiplied until it reached a feverish height. He began toprehend this massive symphony, his consciousness amed with the sheer elegance and power of it all. This was the grand work of five primordial to usher in a new Era¡ª The Supreme Era!


    Rowan''s vision of this grand working was invaded by the voice of Old Man Seed, "So, you do see it. Not many ever do, I remember I had to watch this scene a million times before I saw it, but you did in a single instance, incredible Romion. I was not wrong, this path is worthy of you." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "What is that?" Rowan whispered in awe,


    "That is the true face of the Supreme Circle. When it was created the Primordials used it as a standard. It was a spot that was left for the one that could stand beside them."


    Rowan turned to Old Man Seed in shock and before he could speak the old man nodded,


    "Yes, the Primordial may be harsh but they are fair. During the Primordial Era, it was indeed easy to gain power, but the chaos that resulted from that power only led to destruction, and for endless years, no one was able to climb the throne to meet the Primordials, and then with theirbined strength and wisdom, the Primordials created what is considered their greatest works, the Supreme Circle, and left a path for the worthy to ascend to be a Primordial."


    Rowan could not help but ask, "After so many Minor Eras, why has there not been a new Primordial if a path has already beenid out?"


    "Well that answer is simple isn''t it," Old Man Seed scoffed, "No one since the beginning of the Supreme Era has been worthy enough. Great geniuses from the beginning of the Supreme Era had thrown their entire existence against mastering the powers of the Supreme Circle, taking control of the entire tapestry of power and weaving it to their own design. They all failed."


    "Tell me Romion, of all the geniuses that have ever existed, can you be the one to finally master the Supreme Circle?"

 Chapter 956 The Weight Of Power

    Chapter 956 The Weight Of Power


    Rowan stared at the grand work of the Supreme Circle and ignored the words of Old Man Seed for the moment, he allowed the burning mes in his heart to cool and reasserted the cold rationality of his consciousness.


    Whether by ident or design, the events of thest few moments had shaken him and even someone like Rowan had to take a moment to gather his thoughts. The unexpected changes in his mother, the truths about Spirit Emanations, the disappearance of the fragment of Caine''s Soul, the truths about the end of the Primordial Era¡­


    Blows after blows against his consciousness and Rowan had reeled back, but now he had reasserted himself and his mind was finally clear.


    Rowan''s heart grew cold. No matter how benign the intentions of Old Man Seed, this was an ancient being who was used to getting his way and maniptions were a part of his spirit just as easily as breathing. Anything that had lived to be this old had terrifying mental capabilities and other was no way he did not know that the revtions he was revealing to Rowan would not shock him to the core. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    From the start he had carefully revealed his hand, pushing Rowan towards the conclusion he wanted and if he was not wrong, then Old Man Seed would deliver the Coup De grace¡ªthe final piece of the puzzle that was supposed to cement Rowan to his side. Rowan did not despise the old man for this tricky move, in fact, he expected it and would have never trusted his fate and his education to someone who was not capable of affecting his emotions and thought processes. The true test here was on his part, if he had failed to recognize the subtle maniptions of the old man, then it was his fault for falling under his spell, he would simply not be worthy of ying the games of the strong.


    There was no denying it. Among the powerful, everything was a game, but the stakes could never be higher, and sometimes the best result for failure was death, for in this reality, there was a far worse fate than perishing.


    After his experience in the universe under the Reflections, Rowan had learned to mask the monster inside his soulless self, and he had revealed a bit of it to the Reflections in theirst battle, but no one had truly made him reveal his entire might and his true core, and the truth was that even Rowan had never seen his true limits.


    Erohim had seen a portion of it, at the end of his life, Third had seen a small part, unknown to Rowan, Andar had also seen something of him, and Old Man Seed had made a mistake and taught Rowan how to mask his Spirit early enough, or in time he might have seen it too.


    It was this cold, utterly alien part of Rowan''s consciousness that analyzed the events of thest few moments and came to a conclusion on it.


    The Supreme Circle was a marvelous entity, and no matter how awe-inspiring it was, and it was truly awe-inspiring, he had seen greater. Rowan might not understand the entire ramifications of his powers and the things he had witnessed but only a small part of it would make even a being like Old Man Seed go mad in horror.


    Just the merger between his second-dimensional body and the Primordial Record had created a being with the power that could equal a Primordial, and that was not the end of his potential.


    He had seen all of reality perish, and not just a war to end an Era.


    He had seen a Primordial perish in his hands as a forbidden child of the merger between man and Singrity.


    No one could say they had heard the death cry of a Primordial, but he had, severally.


    He had seen the birth of Limbo and the birth of a new reality that was so repugnant, that just the memory of it could corrupt all of reality.


    He saw the body of the Primordial of Time, and at this moment he was holding his eye.


    In his veins was the blood of the Primordial Ouroboros, a creature with the power to rival Primordials¡­ Rowan was beyond anything Old Man Seed could understand.


    Rowan had seen madness¡­ he was madness.


    It had been easy to allow awe into his heart because he was experiencing the world with new eyes and after this was over, Rowan brought back his armor over his heart. The Supreme Circle must be a power chased after by every genius in creation, but for him, it was just one of the possible weapons he could wield.


    ''For my armies are endless and my weapons without numbers. I hold both the light of heaven and the mes of hell, and in time, who in creation would be worthy to stand before my gaze?''


    He did not care about the power of this Supreme Circle, what he cared about was the knowledge that could be gained while walking on this path. The Reflections of the Primordial of Time had gone out of their way to deprive Rowan of wisdom, a monumental achievement, they yed the game and they had lost.


    It was now up to Rowan to bridge that gap of knowledge that had been denied him. After his mind was made up, he slowly locked up this part of his consciousness away, a new game had just begun, and in chess, it was the pawn that went first.


    After a while, Rowan looked away from the vision of the Supreme Circle and slowly spoke with firm conviction, "What do I need to do to walk on this path?"


    Old Man Seed smiled, "I have all the resources you will need to walk this path to the fifth Supreme Circle, and after this, it would be in your power to hunt for what you require toplete it, I am willing to grant you this great boon, but I only ask you for a single thing in return, and if you are not willing to follow it, I shall erase the memory of this ce from your mind, and show you the path of our Prime."


    Rowan''s prismatic eyes dulled to green embers and seemed deep in thought before he replied, "What is this thing that you would ask of me?"


    Old Man Seed suddenly seized him by the shoulders and peered down at him, his face was so close to Rowan''s that their nose nearly touched, at their present height difference, Rowan resembled a child before Old Man Seed''s nearly eleven-foot height, "I ask only this of you. You don''t stop moving forward, there is a weight to power that few in creation can bear, and nothing is heavier than the powers of the Prime¡­. Nothing! You shall be tested beyond what you think possible, your mind and body taken to the limits and beyond that limit, only for you to discover that beyond your limits was just the starting point of this road."


    "You shall break, again and again, painfully and in ways you cannotprehend Romion, no number of words can show you just how much you shall hurt, and I expect you to pick up the pieces of yourself and rebuild it stronger than before while knowing that the torture would never end¡­"


    Old Man Seed went silent and what came next was almost spoken in a whisper as if he was afraid of someone else hearing what he was about to say next, "...and when the pain gets too much when the weight bes something that your mighty back cannot endure for a single moment more, I shall ask you to add more load to it. I have asked you this before and I will ask you once more. Can you do that Romion, can you take the load that no one else in creation can carry?"

 Chapter 957 Tenebris

    Chapter 957 Tenebris


    ''What a lovely speech,'' Rowan thought, ''if it is meant to rouse the pride in my heart to challenge a horizon above myprehension then it is a great pep talk, the only issue here is that I don''t care about the Supreme Circle as he thinks, what others crave with all their soul, is for me, just one more weapon in my arsenal. How can I crave a weapon that can topple all of realities when I have others that can do that job ten times faster?''


    When the Primordial Record showed Rowan a breakdown of his bloodline and abilities, it was done in the simplest and most efficient manner possible, and if it had chosen to reveal the might of any of his powers in the same way that Old Man Seed had presented the Supreme Circles, it would be a thousand times more memorable.


    The presentation of information can sometimes hold more weight than the information itself. It was all a matter of context, and this old man was a master in the act of context. Rowan felt his Will of Truth react to this realization and he almost smiled.


    Rowan cleared his throat, "I am a mortal, and yet I carry a third-dimensional Will and the Title of a World Bearer. You have seen my strength and my ambition, and you should know that I will never settle for anything lesser with the potential I have,"


    Rowan smiled as a thought entered his heart and he said, "There is something I always say inside my heart when I am before a great challenge, for it is in those moments that I am truly alive, nothing else can ever top those moments. I say to myself: Let the storm rage ever higher, I cannot be shaken, my Will is stone. Old Man Seed, let the weight of powere for me, let it rage, let it m itself against the barrier of my Will, it would only return spent, for I cannot tremble. My Will is Stone."


    Inside his dimension, Rowan felt a ripple and his consciousness witnessed a grand change in his thought process, and his jaws nearly dropped when his Will of Truth transformed before his eyes, hiding its core and bringing forth a new fruit.


    This event was potent enough that after a thousand years, the Primordial Record stirred and it spoke, and Rowan thought it could detect a sense of tired amusement from the Singrity.


    Will of Truth (First Masking) ¡ª Will of Stone.


    ''Huh,'' Rowan scoffed internally, ''Apparently if I say something with enough conviction, it bes the truth. Interesting. The pieces I have to y with have gottenrger.''


    ?


    Above the frozen waste, in what appeared to be a few miles away from the heads of the Sirens, space shivered and two figures emerged, Rowan and Old Man Seed. the old man had his eyes closed and his palms cupped together as tiny bursts of light asionally escaped from his hands. He appeared to be creating something.


    Whatever it is that he was making must truly be incredible for the tiny pulse of power that escaped from his closed palms made Rowan''s heart beat in trepidation.


    At his present level, a small strand of light from those closed palms would turn him to ash. This process continued for hours and showed no sign that it would be ending soon, Rowan tried to piece together the process behind the energy surges he could detect, but he was puzzled when he continually felt the emanations of spatial energy inside the palms of the old man.


    He shrugged at this mystery and simply concentrated to see what more he could learn.


    Being this close to the Sirens, he could not help but turn to observe them but was a bit surprised when he noticed that they were already observing him.


    Six pairs of eyes the size of universes observed him in silence. The sizes of the Sirens Rowan hade to discover were due to the fact that these beings must have controlled the power of higher dimensions, and their heads still carried their power, and in the eyes of those that were at a lower level, each of their heads wasrger than a universe.


    Perhaps to Old Man Seed, the head was the size of grapefruits because his senses could wrap around and understand them in their totality.


    As the Sirens of Thenos observed him, he also observed them in return, he knew he held their message and if he filled thest pages, their torture would end, but he was not ready to make that move at this time.


    He did not understand these creatures, not really, they only showed him a part of their history, and their message even though it had been recorded was still cryptic. Who was their enemy? Who cut off their heads and kept them fixed to the skies so they could scream in pain for all eternity? What crimes did theymit to be deserving of such a fate?


    You see, when Rowan said there were fates worse than death, the Sirens were an example.


    By his side, Old Man Seed grunted in frustration at whatever was happening between his palms, it was clearly more difficult than he had anticipated, before looking at Rowan, then at the sky,


    "Ignore those wailing cretins overhead, even as heads, they are still greedy bitches who smell opportunities when they see it. Damn it, why is this so hard to collect¡­ Hah! I got it¡­ Do you think you can hide it from me Hephy? Hahaha¡­"


    Opening his palms, Rowan noticed a small lump of ck iron, but it did not stay that way for long before Old Man Seed began to tap it with his fingers as if he was ying a tune, and before long the small lump of ck iron expanded to a full body armor.


    The armor was featureless, with no adornment whatsoever, it had no openings and resembled a ck mannequin. Immediately Rowan was reminded of the shell he had as a mortal when he unlocked his Ouroboros bloodline.


    Old Man Seed looked at the armor in fascination and blew on it, this gesture blew away a thickyer of brown dust that had settled on the armor, but Rowan''s eyes constricted when he noticed that these brown dusts were remnants of dead universes.


    Perhaps this was not something that someone could easily recognize, but Rowam knew what a dead universe looked like, he had just left one not long ago, but gathered thickly on this inconspicuous armor was the remnant of tens of thousands of dead universes!


    "Until youplete your Fifth Supreme Circle, you shall forever remain inside this armor. Forged from the heart of Tenebris, thest-born son of the Prime of the Great Abyss. This armor has inherited his name and his Will, and it would break whoever wears it. This would be your greatest test on your way towards the greatest heights of the Circle Romion, would you allow Temebris to break you?"


    "You ask too many questions old man," Rowan growled. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Oh, the pride of youth, do not lose it, Rowan, for it might help for the pain ahead."


    Rowan''s vision was suddenly covered in darkness, but his perception was acute enough to notice that the ck armor had assumed a life of its own and leaped onto his body, covering Rowan from head to toe, and plunging him into a great darkness with no end in sight.


    The voice of Old Man Seed reached him as ifing from the other end of the universe, "..... Hold on to your convictions¡­"


    Then the first crack urred, it sounded as if a gxy had been split apart, and the pain began, as Rowan''s body was crushed to a state a trillion times smaller than an atom.

 Chapter 958 Sinner

    Chapter 958 Sinner


    Rowan''s existence transformed into a state he could not understand, as his dimensional flesh waspressed to a limit he never thought could be possible.


    A Will Holder with a higher dimensional domain may appear to be asrge as a universe if they wanted to, but they were not truly that size, and their massive bodies were mostlyprised of higher dimensional energies, Rowan was different, his dimensional flesh was the size of a thousand gxies and only his Primordial Ouroboros bloodline was strong enough to carry it, so that he could easilypress his body to its present appearance.


    To the Tenebris armor, Rowan could as well be made of air as itpressed him to a point many times smaller than an atom.


    It was not the pain that destabilized Rowan, he was used to an inconceivable amount of pain, and for him, pain had be almost like another state of being, like walking or breathing, it was already a part of his life.


    If he had not been able to withstand great pain and torture during the moments he had transmigrated, all the way to this point, then no matter the powers he had avable to him, he would have fallen.


    Power had a price, and it was the case that in so many instances, pain became the currency of trade, but he had be used to paying this price, and if the degree of pain he had suffered was to be turned into a form of money, then Rowan would be among the richest in any universe.


    As a mortal when he was transmigrated, he activated two omnipotent bloodlines, and the pain he had endured to transform his body would have driven most to madness, this sheer tenacity he had inside him had grown over the years until he could boldly say he had mastered pain in all its shades and vors. So, he was used to pain, what he was not used to was this darkness, and this damned sound!


    "BOOM!"


    ''What was that noise? It is almost as if it wasing from a spot just beside his perception, like a maddening itch you could not scratch stabbing its presence into his consciousness repeatedly, and it filled his mind to the point where he could hardly think, and everything was just this noise and the darkness, his mind pressed into oblivion.


    "BOOM!"


    This darkness was not like the serene one he found himself in not too long ago, this one was different¡­ it was aware, and it yearned for with a desire that was so intensely foul to consume him without leaving anything behind. Such great hunger, how could a hunger like this exist?


    In this total darkness, his senses were shattered to nothing, ravaged in so many directions that drove every piece of it to numbness. He was supposed to feel nothing, yet he could still sense this darkness worming its way into his mind, like maggots. Digging¡­. Digging¡­Digging¡­


    "BOOM!"


    "What was that sound?!" N?v(el)B\\jnn


    ?


    "At the beginning of the Supreme Era, to herald this momentous change, the five Primordials created the Paths of Power, and called it the Supreme Circle, and there were nine of these circles, a clear road that led all the way to their side, to stand beside the Primes, eternally powerful, evestingly radiant¡­"


    On the verge of a strange sort of madness that defied any sort of ssification, Rowan heard the sound of Old Man''s Seed voice, and he grabbed onto it like a life raft in a storm, finally, he had a path through the darkness and he would not let go of it, with utterly alien willpower, he disregarded the madness growing in his mind as the darkness kept devouring his consciousness and listened to the words.


    Rowan hade for knowledge, and he would be damned if the moment came for that knowledge to be dispensed and he allowed something as trivial as madness to distract him.


    "The power of the Supreme Circle was shattered to all of creation, and into every dimension.


    All these pieces of the circle became embedded in reality, carried across the ages by time, and would exist until the end of the Supreme Era. Yet all these pieces did not exist in a vacuum, they were a small part of a greater whole."


    "BOOM, BOOM, BOOM,..... BOOM! How dare¡­"


    As if annoyed that Rowan had pushed its influence aside, the sound that was flooding his consciousness in addition to the darkness multiplied in intensity, until it almost drowned out the voice of Old Man Seed.


    Rowan could feel his perception begin to crack, not just feel it, soon he began to hear it like ss being crushed under the heels of a giant, but he still ignored it,


    "Not enough¡­" he growled and pushed everything to the side, focusing on the words of Old Man Seed that wereing faster and faster. Hismand of the Higher-Order Language had reached such a point that perhaps he had said only a single word, but it came to Rowan as an entire story,


    "Every creature that sought to escape the mortal coil and climb to the peak of existence took the shattered pieces of the Supreme Circle, and they began to cultivate it, bringing forth an Era of peace and stability, and the endless chaos of the Primordial Era wasid to rest."


    "Perhaps it was ignorance or hubris, but it is well known that it was the Empyreans, rogue children of the Prime Chaos who named their shards of the path: the Supreme Circle. They believed that their shard was the most powerful andplete Path of Power in existence, and after the endless Minor Eras that had gone past, most have forgotten that what they cultivate are simply shards and the real supreme Circle remains unconquered."


    "BOOM¡­.BOOM¡­.BOOM¡­ You will listen to me¡­ Sinner!"


    "Was that a voice?" Even in his state of sheer focus, the sounds and the darkness were invasive enough to push through it, and the voice that he imagined if disease or stagnation had ever had a voice, this would be what they would sound like.


    Rowan ignored them.


    ?


    "Only among the bloodlines of the Prime and other greater powers outside reality that understands the true significance of the Supreme Circle performs the sacred tradition of observing the true Circle, but even among their number, most have ignored this path¡­Minor Eras without counting had gone by¡­ this load is too heavy, the task is too difficult, and now Romion, I am sure you can begin to feel it, the reason why most will never seed, even if they are given countless lifetimes. However, we have not even truly begun."


    "BOOM!.... You have made a mistake, Sinner¡­. BOOM! I can see you, I can see all of you."


    "Listen well Romion, for the secrets of the first Supreme Circle are in everything around you. Engraved in every single piece of reality, but to see you would have to be deprived of every part of reality that you know and face the darkness of Tenebris, where everythinges to a halt, but it is up to you to find it."


    "BOOM¡­Such hubris¡­ BOOM¡­ Enter my Realm with nopensation Sinner¡­ But you are not alone, and the others with you are also hungry, like me¡­"


    This grating voice pulling his mind away from his task was getting annoying. The darkness worming its way into his consciousness had reached a point where no matter how hard they pushed, they could no longer gain any ground in Rowan''s mind.

 Chapter 959 Do Not Let My Gaze Touch You

    Chapter 959 Do Not Let My Gaze Touch You


    At the start of this ordeal, the darkness of Tenebris was strange enough and powerful enough to tear through Rowan''s defenses like paper, but it had taken too long to crush him, and even though Rowan was not focused on it, his passive defenses, titles, and his other consciousness pirs had begun to understand and fight against its encroachment.


    Rowan''s mental strength and defenses were ridiculous and if Tenebris could not destroy him in one blow, then it was a useless attack. The attack from the armor was growing increasingly more powerful, but so were his defenses. It was only a matter of time to determine who would emerge as the winner from their sh, and Rowan would always bet on himself. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    It was only a matter of time before he tore through the mechanism of this Tenebris armor, but this voice was truly bing annoying.


    As a form of attack, Rowan had experienced worse, and of all the attacks he had received over the years, the ones he truly hated were attacks using words, which was ironic when in time one of his potent weapons would be the Will of Truth, a Will that he needed to speak.


    ?


    Old Man Seed''s voice kept droning on, his words in a weird cadence, almost like music, and if he was aware of the events happening inside the Tenebris armor, he did not address it, maybe he knew that if Rowan could not fight against the influence of the armor, he was not worthy to walk the path of the Supreme Circle.


    "For other geniuses, to attain the first Supreme Circle, they would have to meditate for untold Eras, slowly piecing together the various shards embedded in reality. This process requires unmatched focus and determination, and yet this is the first and the easiest part. Your path however would be very different from their own. Your achievement makes every genius I have ever known to be nothing. They could as well be unthinking rocks."


    "BOOM!!!... GIVE IN TO ME!!!! LET ME FEAST!!!"


    "You are a World Bearer, and so you have the right to exist inside of nothingness, and so I bring you before a cornerstone of Nothingness¨CTenebris. Inside this foul ce devoid of every light in creation, you can hear the call of the Supreme Circle, that is, if you can resist the madness of Tenebris,"


    " I should warn you, even fifth-dimensional Will Holders had fallen before the madness of this armor and were devoured with nothing of them left¡­ you know something, looking back, perhaps I should have led with this. Bah, I''m sure you will be fine, you don''t need the distractions."


    Rowan was no longer focused on Old Man Seed, he finally got what he came for, the oath towards the First Supreme Circle.


    "YOUR SOUL SHALL NOT BE SENT TO THE RIVER, I SHALL FEAST ON IT FOR COUNTLESS ERAS, YOU SHALL WEEP BEFORE MY ENDLESS FURY AS YOU FALL TO PERDITION, I SHALL¡­"


    "So you have a soul and also feast on souls. Interesting."


    "What¡­ You can hear me?"


    "If I can hear you? You stupid piece of scrap metal, your voice has been the thing I could hear in this darkness!"


    "How is that possible? I speak directly to your soul, your consciousness should not even be aware of my touch¡­ Who¡­ What are you?!"


    "If you remain silent Tenebris, then I will forget you, I am focused on other things at the moment. Do not test me."


    "Wait¡­Wait¡­"


    Dismissing the voice of the armor from his thoughts, Rowan focused on what was outside of the darkness, and he found nothing. He frowned and attempted to sweep his perception through the darkness as he was ustomed to doing, but his splintered consciousness that had been driven numb by the darkness could as well be as useful as wings on an elephant.


    With one of his greatest tools not avable to him, Rowan had to settle on taking it slowly, a step at a time.


    "If you can hear me then I should introduce myself, I am Demon Lord Tenebr¡­"


    "Hush¡­" Rowan said gently, "Else I tear out your tongue through your throat, do not let me turn my gaze on you Tenebris."


    Rowan''s frown kept increasing, the darkness was an annoyance, but he did not try to fight against it. He saw this state of his consciousness as an opportunity. If he was supposed to find the true face of the Supreme Circle, then the purpose for his splintered consciousness should be¡­


    Like a brick to the head, the realization of what he needed to do urred to him and he nearlyughed at its simplicity.


    Tenebris at its core was meant for crushing the souls and the perception of anyone to pieces. Such a thing would kill most immortals, and only with unreasonable willpower would someone hold the fragments of their souls in one piece and try to solve the mystery of the Supreme Circle.


    Truly, Old Man Seed was not pulling any of his punches when it came to directing Rowan. To see the entire shards of the Supreme Circle, well, one''s soul would need to be shattered into shards.


    Tenebris would act as the hammer and the container. The armor would shatter the soul into tiny pieces, so tiny it was almost nonexistent, but this act would spread the soul in an infinite direction.


    At this point, the soul inside Tenebris should be too weak and scattered to even understand basic knowledge, but being close to the Nothingness would make sensing the face of the Supreme Circle to be easier.


    This was the trade-off. If the soul could withstand the torture of being shattered into infinite pieces while enduring the hunger of Tenebris, then it should be able to easily sense the Supreme Circles.


    ''So why can''t I sense it? Unless¡­''


    "I warned you Tenebris, you should not have allowed my gaze to reach you."


    To avoid the pitfall of apathy, Rowan had chosen to pull the majority of his consciousness powers into a singr pir, and left the rest to serve as his unconscious, performing minor roles that were too repetitive or mundane.


    At this moment, the consciousness being crushed by Tenebris was his main consciousness but Rowan still had hundreds of consciousness pirs to call on.


    He did not attack the armor, it was still important to him and he needed to keep the full breadth of his power away from the eyes of others.


    He began to subtly release the other pieces of his consciousness to scour the darkness and bypass the blockade that Tenebris had created, and it did not take long for the first shards of the First level of the Supreme Circle to fall into his hands, and like dominoes, the others began to fall into ce.


    "How can this be¡­ No, it''s impossible! The paths, the shards are hidden, your soul is shattered, you are not supposed.. Aahh, what are you?! Narethi, S, Pierhz¡­ Which of you bastardse to mock me in my torture?"


    Inside the darkness of the armor, there emerged faint hisses.


    "I warned you Tenebris. Do not let my gaze fall upon you."


    The hissing grew louder, like volcanoes that were about to erupt, and inside that darkness, in a ce where nothing should exist, six pairs of golden eyes lit up.

 Chapter 960 A Thousand Years Secrets (1)

    Chapter 960 A Thousand Years Secrets (1)


    "At what scale does something begin to lose meaning?


    For mortals, it is an easy thing to find out. The death of one might make them sad, a hundred deaths would drive them to a state of weakness, a thousand would terrify them, and a million would almost drive most to madness, but you see when ites to a billion, then something truly special begins to happen. Don''t you think so, Romion? But mortals are meaningless, we are here to discuss the immortal."


    ONE THOUSAND YEARS AGO.


    Rowan stood on thest remnants of the Twilight Bridge for six months after the death of Third, he did not move, not even to breathe, like a statue made from meat and bones.


    There were barely ten miles of the Twilight Bridge left, and it bled golden and red clouds of dust that glowed like stars. Pieces of it were slowly crumbling and when thest of the Bridge shattered, his spell would end.


    For the first time in six months, his head moved a bit to the left as his eyeless gaze pierced through the entire living universe that he had kept frozen by his spell. A surge of weakness inundated his consciousnesses, and Rowan staggered backward before smoothly sitting down cross-legged in mid-air, carried by the six Primordial Ouroboros Serpents.


    The six serpents appeared to be in a daze, their eyes were closed, and like Rowan, they were still injured, but the meals of Will Holder they had devoured were digesting in their stomach, shining like a glowing forge through their stomach, as small changes were slowly rippling through their bodies.


    Even after five years, several strands of Aetherium were still being purged from his body, ck, blue, green, and the more prevalent red lightning, escaped his flesh, halting his healing process as a higher dimensional type of energy was forcefully purged from his mortal body.


    All of these purged Aetherium were being diverted into the bodies of the serpents, at first, this energy inflicted terrible injuries to their bodies, but now the serpents had begun to devour these higher dimensional energies, and from their nostrils, various trails of smoke emerge which Rowan recognize were Wills.


    These Wills did not only belong to the devouredbatants but something else¡­ Rowan did not try to discern whoever owned these strange Wills. He had be perceptive enough about higher dimensional Will, and these ones were far higher than the fourth dimension.


    It was amazing that his Ouroboros Serpents were powerful enough to eject the Wills from the devoured Aetherium, but the energy expenditure used in performing such an act left them with barely any gains from devouring the Aetherium.


    However Rowan did not stop them from consuming the Aetherium he was slowly purging from his flesh, it was good practice, and in time, his serpents would end up bing immune to this variant of Aetherium as their understanding of this power deepened.


    Yet as they were all an extension of him, their act also weakened him further as his resources were strained to the limit, after all, he was still mortal.


    There was also the fact that he was powering an unreasonable powerful spell like this one that involved time to such a deep level, across an entire universe, and therefore the energy expenditure was rming.


    All of these ced him in a uniquely vulnerable position where his entire Primordial Seas had dried up, and as they were regenerated, they were quickly used up. His understanding of Aetherium was still limited and so he had to expend a vast amount of energy to rid himself of small portions of it.


    He had always wondered if his Aether Capacity could be taken to the limits, well, today he had seen that limit. It felt strange to Rowan. He was supposed to be a being whose power was infinite or as close to it as possible, and so it was a strange thing to see himself being brought to such a state.


    Granted, the enemies he had fought and killed while still remaining a mortal were powerful enough to easily crush universes, and he had done that with only a small amount of his abilities. He had performed the impossible.


    Rowan was now vulnerable, and he kept himself in this position, for he was still hunting.


    It was the reason he had stood here for five years and waited for his body to heal naturally with no interference from his side.


    With ess to Soul Energy, he could easily crush a dozen Immortal Soul Mountains and regain his entire Primordial Seas of energy, healing his injuries and elerating the dispersal of the Aetherium inside of him, but Rowan had spected that although this conflict appeared hidden, there may be other hidden hands who had watched the battle in the background, and they were waiting for the right time to strike.


    At this moment there were a host of powers from other dimensions and universes heading towards this universe to devour its remnants, although the appearance would have suddenly changed, this would only serve to ignite their curiosity, for how was it possible for a dead universe to suddenly regain life?


    Time around his spell was a reflection of his inner dimension taken to the limits, and although he had spent five years on this bridge, barely five minutes had gone by outside the universe, it was only a matter of time before the full weight of the many universes and dimensions in the Great Darkness to descend on it.


    Nevertheless, Rowan had a n for what wasing, what he was concerned with should be the enemy that was already here and lingering.


    As he waited his gaze peered through the universe as he began to scour the traces of the reflection from the entire universe. His many consciousnesses meant he could do many things at the same time.


    There were countless mysteries behind the actions of the Reflections for thest six billion years, and this spell gave him the advantage of going over all the hidden portions of the universe that he had missed for the first time. In so many ways the time for this battle had been dictated by his enemies, and he had the opportunity to sift through the haze and understand everything he had first missed.


    Like how the God Emperors were created and maintained? What other preparations had Third made in order for him to deprive Rowan of wisdom? This and so many other questions could be solved by careful investigation, he had the time to do so presently, and he did not know if this spell would be able to be maintained when another round of battle began. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    He started with the popce inside the universe, tracing their fate and their souls. Reading their memories like a book and understanding their experiences.


    Every single living being in the entire universe had their secrets unveiled before him, starting from Trion. From this world, he unearths a startling amount of secrets but as he was finding out, it was only the tip of the iceberg.


    The work was slow, but in a weird manner, it was also instantaneous.

 Chapter 961 A Thousand Years Secrets (2).

    Chapter 961 A Thousand Years Secrets (2).


    Rowan''s perception that he had released inside the living universe spent tens of thousands of years understanding the mind of every living being in the macrocosm, but due to the fact that the spell had frozen time inside the universe, his consciousness inside the universe felt that it was experiencing time go by.


    The consciousness could still roam inside the frozen universe, going from soul to soul, scouring every consciousness inside of this space, while time had not really passed.


    It was a rather interesting phenomenon that allowed Rowan to experience the mysterious nature of time and how its actions were sometimes dictated by the perception of the individual experiencing it. To everyone in the frozen universe, they did not know that time had been stopped, even if Rowan maintained this spell for another billion years, to them, not a single second would pass. The moment he lifted the spell, they would all continue with their lives not knowing that so much had changed.


    Rowan was aware that his spell would not be so powerful without his instinctive understanding of time that had exceeded any sort ofmon sense.


    One of the reasons must be due to his Primordial Ouroboros Bloodline who also shared an aspect with Time, but he was also born from the essence of Erohim, who was thest living remnant of the Primordial of Time.


    However, saying nothing had changed in the frozen universe was a lie. The Reflections and every single immortal who partook in the battle and still existed inside the living universe at this time were slowly vanishing.


    Time had been separated in two, but Rowan had linked them together once more. The present and the past, Cause and Effect. Making it so that the present bore the Cause and the past, the Effect, an oue that was simr to the greedy nature of his Ouroboros bloodline. If not for the effects of Time Freeze, then this event would have been instantaneous, but now he could slowly observe this process as their vanishing bodies began to break down inyers. A vanishing act that should have taken ce in a mere moment, stretched to many millennia.


    First, it was the various domains or energy fields around their bodies that vanished, and then their skin slowly peeled away, copsing into dust, and the dust copsed to nothingness.


    It gave him the opportunity to idly learn all about their varied energy capabilities and abilities they had mastered all through their lives, because in death all of their secrets were revealed, and Rowan learned much in the millennia that passed. All of this contributed to his overall knowledge, but most of it was useless to him overall.


    Rowan''s perception inside the universe was graced with the sight of tens of millions of immortals frozen without their skin, as the muscles underneath began to slowly corrode.


    It gave him the opportunity to idly learn all about their varied energy capabilities and abilities they had mastered all through their lives, because in death all of their secrets were revealed, and Rowan learned much in the millennia that passed. All of this contributed to his overall knowledge, but most of it was useless to him overall.


    He was reminded once more of the vast gap that existed between him and everyone else. Each of these immortals was an outstanding genius in their own right, with control of energy and spells that would leave anyone else to shame, but to Rowan, everything they wielded and possessed was so crude and weak.


    What they spent millions of years perfecting were easily seen through by him, and their memories¡­ oh, their memories were wondrous in their way. Years of struggles, betrayals, battles, tears, blood, and sweat shed on their road to greatness.


    He watched countless scenes of immortals battling for resources and precious resources to boost the attributes of their Spirit or physiques by measly hundreds of points and saw how their hearts had ddened at such a minor degree of progress.


    Rowan had swallowed a Supreme World and gained millions of points of attributes, and that was only the beginning, he could gain far more attributes as time went on, seemingly without any limits. The gap between him and them was so vast it was almost ridiculous. It was during this moment as he searched through the universe that he discovered thest of Third backup ns. A woman called Ameera. There were many other ns the Reflections had ced on the ground to safeguard their lives, but all of them turned out to be useless, Rowan had imed their souls, and whatever ns they made were rendered moot as Rowan reversed Cause and Effect.


    Their souls turned out to be their greatest gifts and weaknesses.


    Yet he was not surprised that Third still managed to fight through this problem. Rowan grinned internally, ''What an enemy!''


    The Third Prince had not been idle the many Eras he had lived, and his knowledge of the soul had been growing. Perhaps it was by learning from the massive Soul Engine inside the Eye of the Primordial that was harvesting Soul Energy from the Soul Origin Orbs, the Third Prince had begun searching for his own Soul Origin!


    Whether by luck or design, he hade close to seeding, although close might mean billions of years in the future, for immortals like him, that was a blink of an eye.


    Ameera''s soul had been hollowed out by horrifying experiences inflicted by the Third Prince, and where there should have been colorful lights of all colors to represent the vibrancy of a mortal''s soul, there was only gray.


    The color of her soul was what attracted Rowan''s attention at first, and when he delved deeper, he saw that the Third Prince had been moving the soul of Ameera from one body to another for centuries, and over time, like a parasite he had began leeching onto her soul, pouring his Will and Intent inside of it. This acted as a vehicle to hold small portions of his soul.


    He had been able to do this with Ameera because this woman was special, her bloodline was unique, holding a small trace of a Souls-Type bloodline. Not those of the Primordial Keepers, but another bloodline with a rtionship with the soul.


    Rowan knew the Primordial Keepers were not the only ones with power over the Soul in reality, they were perhaps the most powerful of the Souls-Type bloodline, but they were not the only ones. This discovery of a Souls bloodline excited Rowan. In the entire universe, she was the only one possessing such a bloodline, proving how rare it was.


    The Third Prince was aware of the shape of the soul, including his own, he could not manipte it, but he knew how to influence it, and understood certain actions would transmit part of your soul energy to others.


    For mortals, transmitting their soul energy was simple, because of how porous their physique was, but for immortals, it was very difficult. The Third Prince had found out that intense emotions could draw out the power of the soul, with Ameera''s special bloodline and her hatred towards him, some portions of his soul were slowly drained by the woman. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The Third Prince had made sure she could never cultivate to grow stronger, so she could never find a way to hurt him. Ameera, unaware of her potential, was being used as a container to ferry the soul of the Third Prince, and in time, maybe the mad genius might have found a way to generate enough of his soul energy that he could create another Third Prince.


    If he were ever to fall into death, he would have a backup soul, and this was just the first step in finding his soul''s origin.

 Chapter 962 A Thousand Years Secrets (3)

    Chapter 962 A Thousand Years Secrets (3)


    It was a fascinating thing to delve into the mind of a monster like the Third Prince by reading the traces he left behind. His works were vast, and he was not scared to make bold choices and tread on paths unknown. He had caused a lot of suffering during his life, but his results were undeniable.


    This n by the Third Prince only needed time before it matured to the extent that he would effectively be nearly unkible.


    He started the experiment with Ameera barely three thousand years ago, and over time, if he grew more confident about her abilities, he should be able to increase its effectiveness, and in a billion years or less, he would be able to create a separate soul, independent yet still the same as the original.


    After that, there would be nothing stopping him from repeating this process a couple more times until his Soul Potency reached its limits, by that time the Third prince may have hundreds of souls.


    The possibility that he was on the road to sess was utterly terrifying, it would be virtually impossible for Rowan to destroy such a foe, even if he vowed to hunt the Third Prince across all of reality, this wily Reflection would make his existence a living hell by revealing all of Rowan''s known secrets to his enemies.


    That was not even taking into consideration thepounding benefits of owning hundreds of souls when it came toprehension and so many other facets of life. The growth and destructive potential of the Third Prince would reach such a level that it would be difficult for Rowan to analyze his potential again. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The reason everything that was considered precious by some of the greatest geniuses in the many universes became scraps in Rowan''s sight was because of the numerous consciousness pirs that granted him the ability to have many streams of thought like a hive mind. He could instantly see through their techniques and create better ones because he had what should be considered multiple extremely powerful souls in one body.


    There was a particr technique that was called Dance of The Void. It was a strange and powerful technique that would grant the user a nearly indestructible body, but it required an extremely high amount ofprehension prowess to be able to advance through its eighteen levels.


    Of all the memories he had read, the most sessful who had mastered thirteen levels of this technique had used fifteen million years to do so, earning multiple acim all over the many universes and making this immortal one of the most dangerous and powerful God King to ever exist. Rowan had deciphered the technique up to the fifteenth level in three minutes, before discarding it as useless. It granted the user 700,000 points in Constitution at the highest level, which was a lot by the standard of the many universes, but it would lock the potential of the body forever at that height.


    The sheer difference inprehension that resulted from having multiple souls did notpound linearly but exponentially.


    The Third Prince had no time to begin enjoying the benefit of this arrangement he made because of Rowan although he had partially seeded. Every trace of his presence in the living universe was being wiped out but the ones inside of Ameera were safe and untouched.


    Rowan had been amazed at the arrangement of Ohrox, the Demon King of Destruction, and the Third Prince''s arrangement was crazier than even those of Ohrox.


    Rowan alwaysmented theck of time for him to grow stronger, but was that not the case too for his enemies, especially the terrifying ones like the Third Prince? They had lived longer than him but this did not stop them from trying to grow powerful.


    His potential was stillrgely untapped and Rowan would keep growing stronger in the future, but he was not alone in this regard.


    Among the sea of geniuses were exceptionally special ones whose only obstacle to their eventual domination of reality was their misfortune in crossing Rowan''s path.


    Their destiny, no matter how great it could have been was cut short by the fact they stood against him. He did notment their fall, for he would have taken their ce if he was weaker.


    ?


    Rowan was not hasty in dealing with Ameera when he found her, instead, he proceeded to seal her away but made sure every bit of the Third Prince''s nascent soul was destroyed.


    There were no memories inside of it, only fragments of his Will and emotion, and as expected, they were all dark and filled with nothing but the lust for power and surprisingly, also fear. Great fear. Rowan had an inkling of what the Third Prince feared, and he knew it was not him, because at the time he ced this bit of Will inside Ameera, he was not yet a threat, and was a helpless prey that was being endlessly tortured.


    Rowan''s fingers twitched. Something had just changed.


    He was concentrating on what was ongoing inside the universe, but it did not stop him from feeling that something had been altered on the Twilight Bridge.


    There was a subtle sensation that was difficult to put into words. It was almost as if the space around the Twilight Bridge had gotten filled up as if a massive presence had squeezed itself to upy a tiny space, it also helped that the Primordial Ouroboros'' senses were unexpectedly filled with the smell of rot and decay.


    ''Finally, the hidden hand shows itself.'' If it was who Rowan expected, then he feared that there was a chance that the figure might choose not to reveal themselves, but if Rowan was a betting man, he would take a chance that they would, because if he was in their shoes, he would also make this attempt.


    The chance to hunt a weakened Rowan was something that only a madman or an extremely sane one would refuse.


    Even if they knew that this might be a trap, it was constructed too well, Rowan had ced himself in a sphere of vulnerability that could not be faked, and if they struck hard and fast enough, then no matter the trap he had set down, there was still a great chance that he would fall. The real question here was whether they would take this bet, and it appeared that they did.


    He had a crunch behind him, which was soon followed by a chewing sound. He did not need to turn around to know that it was emerging from the crushed body of Minerva. His Ouroboros Serpent had torn the Demon King to pieces, but they had disdained in feeding on her flesh. To the Primordial Ouroboros Serpents, it was an honor to their prey if they devoured them. These eldritch creatures believed that devouring their prey meant keeping a portion of their Spirit alive inside them, and this would be the greatest of graces they could afford their prey.


    Minerva had drawn their ire and her Spirit was not worthy to be preserved. Somehow Rowan thought that this tradition from the Primordial ouroboros Serpents was not a facade, these serpents were truly preserving the Spirit of whatever they consumed, and although he did not know what purposes those Spirit might serve, he was willing to allow this mystery to rest.


    Discovering the mysteries about this bloodline would take a while, and he had other matters on his mind.

 Chapter 963 A Thousand Years Secrets (4)

    Chapter 963 A Thousand Years Secrets (4)


    Minerva''s broken body was nearly unrecognizable, crushed and shattered, her body was scattered around for hundreds of feet, but her Demon King''s frame was massive, so the pieces of her flesh that were scattered around wererge, but these pieces were beginning to vanish, something was crawling among her shattered flesh, consuming every single morsel in their path, and before long, the culprit was revealed, it was a massive centipede.


    Well, massive by a mortal''s standard. Nearly fifty feet long and possessing armor that reeked of the Abyss, the centipede''s body resembled a living adamantium train. Its steps which had been silent all these while became loud as it was a walking mountain range, it appeared that the centipede was no longer hiding its presence.


    The attraction Rowan felt when he saw the centipede was immediate.


    Inside this centipede, he could detect an echo of his bloodline. This should be the arm he had lost while he was a mortal inside the Nexus and afflicted by the Flesh of Madness while fleeing from Lamia.


    With the benefit of hindsight, he could see how everything had changed for him after that day had passed.


    This curse had emerged from Minerva herself and was what led to the mutation in Rowan''s Soul Reaver bloodline, which pushed him into a variant evolutionary path that eventually led to the creation of his Sheol bloodline. Without infecting his pure soul''s bloodline with the Abyss, which in a convoluted manner led him to the lineage of the Celestials, he wondered what form his Soul bloodline would appear in.


    These were questions that were almost impossible to answer, the number of bloodlines in the Primordial Record was unfathomable, and the direction he could have taken was unknown, nevertheless, he did not regret what came off of it.


    He had detected the presence of this centipede before the battle had started all the way back in Trion as a one-dimensional entity inside the Vault of Boreas, and Rowan understood then that his lost left arm did not only contain the corruption of Minerva''s Abyssal roots but unknowingly to even this Demon King, his bloodline had terrifying roots that were linked to a Primordial. How could the Demon King ever suspect such a thing? It was unknown if she was even aware of the presence of Primordials, talkless of detecting their Wills. This was not a particrly strange thing to happen, despite how old Minerva was, the Primordials were even older and they hardly left shining traces of themselves behind.


    Rowan was privileged due to the Primordial Record to figure out who were the beings at the height of creation, as far as he could tell, the Primordials were silent spectators, maybe not even that, perhaps all of reality was like a game to them, he had made peace to never understanding the mindset of a Primordial until he reached that level. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    During the battle, Rowan had whispered, and of all thebatants only Minerva heard him, and this was deliberately orchestrated by Rowan to confirm if the presence of the centipede was nearby. It was not Minerva who heard his whispers, it was the centipede. Rowan had used thenguage of the Chaos Blood that he had learned from Labaletai, the Chaos Door. Since thisnguage was only understood by the bloodline of Chaos, the only reason Minerva could understand him was due to the bloodline of Chaos she had wrapped around her waist.


    Rowan suspected that Chaos himself had taken a strange interest in his bloodline and bestowed his favor on him by granting him an overpowered ability like the Chaos World Engine, a perverse ability that contributed a lot of Rowan''s present greatness because his dimensional flesh and so many of his abilities were built from the foundation of this single ability.


    He did not know the reason for this favor, either the Primordial had detected the traces of the Primordial Record or any of the unique properties in Rowan''s body. Whatever it might be, he was still safe only because Chaos was extremely limited in the actions he could perform in reality.


    However, the favor of a Primordial was not cheap, and even with his limited influence over reality, Rowan had almost fallen into the traps of Chaos, but due to his imprisonment, he was able to slip out of the chains of subservience to this primordial.


    He was not the only one who had taken advantage of Chaos''s imprisonment, someone else had even gone further than trying to slip out of the leash of Chaos but was instead looking for a way to supnt him and overthrow his position.


    This creature had once been the strongest advocate for Chaos, fighting for the chance for the release of his Primogenitor, before he apparently fell into temptation and madness. At least this was what he had learned so far. Up till this moment he had not been able to devour the fragment of his soul left behind.


    Only one creature was mad enough in all of reality to attempt to overthrow a Primordial and devour their Will, that was the firstborn of Chaos himself, the Great Betrayer¡­.


    "At what scale does something begin to lose meaning?" A soft voice reached Rowan''s ears.


    "For mortals, it is an easy thing to find out. The death of one might make them sad, a hundred deaths would drive them to a state of weakness, a thousand would terrify them, and a million would almost drive most to madness, but you see when ites to a billion, then something truly special begins to happen. Don''t you think so, Romion? But mortals are meaningless, we are here to discuss the immortal."


    ¡­. Caine. Rowan had expected his presence, but he still hated the fact that he was right. At this time he was filled with a faint sense of tiredness and loss, and he did not want to fight.


    Rowan smiled. ''The slimy bastard, if he was not aware of his character, he would have easily fallen for the tricks of Caine. If the fight against the Reflections was the side dish, this was the main course.''


    Inside his dimension, Rowan was a hair''s breadth away from crushing a million Soul Mountains and unleashing such an amount of devastation that in theory, he should be able to shatter at least a dozen universes at once.


    The voice that emerged from the centipede did note from its head that appeared to be asleep and unaware that its body was being piloted, instead, it emerged from its back, where a bulge like a tumor began to emerge.


    The bulge cracked apart the shell of the centipede as easily as a hot knife through snow, and two arms covered in a noxious fluid of birth¡ªblood and pus and other unmentionable but rank liquids emerged from it.


    The arms were humanoid but were as long as spider limbs. They sought purchase on the bridge, before they began to heave, pushing the rest of the body out of the tumor with a disgusting squelching sound.


    What arose first was the head of Caine, but it was twisted around so his face was looking at his back before the rest of his twisted torso escaped the shell of the centipede.


    His legs which were also as extended as a spider were folded in the wrong position, and his joints were clearly not meant to be in that position for they were swollen and inmed, the bones nearly tearing out from his skin.


    The head of Caine pressed down so it could find Rowan and his closed eyes opened, revealing two yellow diseased orbs.


    He looked at his warped body in amusement and sighed, "You are what you eat I guess."

 Chapter 964 A Thousand Years Secrets (5)

    Chapter 964 A Thousand Years Secrets (5)


    Rowan did not acknowledge the presence of Caine, his body which was nothing but bones and little strips of flesh continually looked towards the universe, but the six Primordial Ouroboros Serpents had turned their gaze towards Caine, watching him and although their eyes were still closed, nothing eluded their sight.


    Caine walked with an insect-like fluidity, his misshapen joints holding a surprising amount of sticity and strength, but the flesh was the ything of beings like these and they could choose whatever form they desired at a nce. He only stopped when he was beside Rowan, making sure that he was a hundred feet away from him, this was merely a form of basic courtesy, for creatures of their power, they could as well be standing side by side.


    The hundred feet separating them began to vibrate, as space shattered and waspressed continuously, creating a death zone that appeared normal but would shred gods and entire gxies to pieces if they passed through it. Caine and Rowan were extremely powerful and proud beings, and if the other could not exert enough pressure to stand firmly, then they would be ruthlessly consumed. Both of them stood silently, but the battle being silently waged between them was terrible.


    "Caine," Rowan growled, "Your appearances as always, are truly foul."


    The First Born of Chaos seemed surprised at that statement and then heughed, "I cannot help my nature, I am a carrion Romion, but I do not only feed on the dead, but the dying as well. Ahhh¡­the things we do to survive. Yet, from where I stand, we are both cut from the same cloth, you only need to adjust your perspective a little."


    Caine bent his crooked head to the side and smiled, "See, you don''t look so good as well, nothing remains within your bones but ash, and your blood has turned to nothing, but you still live, your mortal flesh held bound by your Will. I have no reason to take up such a weak flesh, but seeing you in this state, well, it broke my heart, so I had to do the same¡ªMake myself as weak as you. I am well aware that you are a skittish monster Romion, and anything else would be a sign for battle, or am I wrong?"


    Rowan smiled internally and increased the number of Soul Mountains he was about to crush, he gave no outward indication of his actions but Caine retreated another hundred feet, and chuckled nervously,


    "I am not here to battle you, Romion, at this junction there is no point, you have rid yourself of the influence of Chaos, and you are no longer a threat to me. Besides I do not fancy losing other fragments of my soul, it is hard to slice off bits of your soul you know, and every loss is devastating. Although I suspect someone like you does not enjoy that particr frailty of mine, how lucky."


    Something that appeared like a grimace passed across Rowan''s ghastly face, and a single drop of blood rolled down his eyeless face, "Is that so?" Rowan whispered.


    "Of course Romion. Your name, Rowan Kuranes was branded with Chaos Will, like a prized cattle, because that is what we are to my father, cattle¡­ and before the eye of all creation, here you stand, no longer one of us."


    Caine licked his lips with a disgusting long tongue, "I call your name across the Chaotic expanse to the farthest reaches of my father''s domain, and only silence is my reply. Oundish bastard! You rid yourself of Chaos Will while still a mortal, which I am to admit caught me by surprise and is the primary reason why I am here, to find you Romion, and ask you once and for all before I go crazy. How in the hallowed names of the Primes did you know that such a thing would work? You, a sniveling child of barely a million years old!! Do you know how long¡­ how¡­"


    Caine''s voice had been moderate at the start, but as he kept talking it began to increase in intensity, the glow in his yellow eyes shining out like mes and cracks emerging from his fade that glowed a dull yellow as if he contained nothing but light inside of him, the madness hidden behind the veneer of civility breaking through the thin facade, revealing the monster within.


    The space separating them turned ck, beforebusting with a purple me that congealed into a gray sma. The sh of their consciousness had created a space of pure Destruction. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    For Rowan, this was due to the Destroyer contained in his body, his titles, and the crazy number of attributes and Consciousness Pirs he held, but Caine had matched him using only a fragment of his soul, although this one wasrger than what he used against Rowan previously.


    Their silent sh had begun to exceed the limits of the mere Fourth Dimension, and touch the realm of Destruction, a power that was mostly controlled by seventh-dimensional entities. In the battle against the Reflections, Rowan had not used his most potent weapon which was his consciousness, but against Caine, he did not hold back. Rowan remained silent not replying to the rant of Caine, his focus was on harnessing every bit of power he had. He understood that breaking the Wills of the Primordial in his bloodline was amazing, but Caine was acting as if it was far more impossible than he had given credit to. Whatever the case might be, it did not matter to him, but was more important to Caine, which automatically ced Rowan in a more favorable position, but he could not help but wonder why Caine would give up such a valuable secret.


    Caine suddenly looked at him with suspicion and the pressure against Rowan reduced, the field of Destruction retreated into a purple me that burned between them, and from afar it appeared as if a purple sun stood in between them, "You had no idea, didn''t you Romion? You casually broke something that was considered so fundamentally impossible to break that it became a part of reality, and yet you had no clue!"


    Rowan''s head whipped supernaturally quick to the side as he looked at Caine, from the two empty holes in his head, more and more drops of blood began to emerge, and as they poured down his face, the blood began to rebuild his body, he could no longer stand against this beast with a weakened flesh,


    "Speak clearly Caine, if you know me at all, you should realize how much I hate unclear ramblings. Your desires won''t be easily gained even if you choose the best words in creation. I am a man of reason."


    Caine paused and then sneered, and due to the fact that his head was upside down, his features were warped into something bestial, "If it was anyone else that had addressed me this way, god or Titans, I would have strung them up by their tongue and y them for eternity, but I suppose you have earned some of the right to speak your mind, and yes, I am a man of reason like you too, let us¡­ reason together."

 Chapter 965 A Thousand Years Secrets (final)

    Chapter 965 A Thousand Years Secrets (final)


    Rowan was silent, his reply was only the ever-present grin his skull showed to the world, but his healing had begun to elerate, strip after strip of muscle appearing on his gaunt frame as he began to fill up, his bones creaking as the marrows inside were refilled, and his damaged heart shivered before starting to beat. The concentration of Aetherium in his body had fallen and now he had begun to heal without any impediment, but his dimensional flesh was massive, and Rowan did not rush his healing, leaving that slight gap as a trap. Even the smallest of advantages could create unexpected changes in a battle like this.


    Caine did not appear concerned about these changes in Rowan''s flesh and he grinned as well, "You know when I first met you, I was amused because I knew at the end I would be the one to win. Looking back now, I realized how foolish I was. You had surprised me with the Forge crafted from the remnants of a seventh-dimensional world, but you see, I thought I knew a secret that everyone else should know and I was astonished at first that you could be so dense, somehow you were ignorant of it. Howughable is that?"


    "This is what is known, Romion, from the beginning of time itself. It is impossible to rid yourself of the Will of a Primordial, that Shadow Third was correct about you; the ignorant would easily exceed their limits if they are unaware of the limitations. You are a man who flew unaware that you would need wings and hollow bones. I wonder at the end, did that Shadow despair for not teaching you what is consideredmon sense to all?"


    Rowan brought up his healing hand that was now being slowly covered by skin, "I beg to differ, ridding myself of the Will of Chaos was easier than killing you."


    Caine gritted his teeth, "I can see that, and it is impossible! The touch of a Primordial reaches depths of your being that you cannot even imagine, and the only exnation I can surmise for such a result was that you were still mortal when you rid yourself of the influence of Chaos. Your luck is truly unimaginable. To find the single thing that could change everything."


    Shaking his head with a clear look of astonishment on his face Caine groaned, "Who would have thought that the only thing that could rid the soul of the touch of a Primordial should be performed while they were mortal, but hahaha, things are not still so simple. What sort of a mortal would have the strength to fight against the Will of a Primordial?"


    Caine spat, what emerged from his mouth was a diseased mass that crawled on the ground like a spider, dozens of yellow eyes sprouting from the body of the creature, and the emanations of power from it were equal to those of a God Emperor! The gaze of Caine followed the tiny creature with a weird glow in his eyes, as it shrieked and tried to escape from the two titans before it.


    "Do you know what I''ve been trying to aplish since thest time we met? I think you can guess it from what I have told you so far, but what I was trying to do was to find a mortal that was strong enough to fight off the Will of a Primordial."


    The long hand from Caine began to box the creature. Anytime it tried to escape, Caine found a way to push it back, "I started with the most talented of mortals, the strongest amongst them with a nearly hundred percent chance that they would be immortals in the future. I bought them from a thousand universes, they numbered in the tens of millions, and I ced them in a space where they could freely observe the Wills inside their bodies, and there were certain¡­ incentives to make them pursue the path of ridding their bodies of those Wills, they all failed."


    A long tongue suddenly surged out of Caine''s mouth and snapped up the crawling creature who had despaired from surviving the games of Caine, returning the shrieking creature to his mouth, he began to chew in relish, faint cries of pain emerged from his mouth as he slowly consumed the unknown creature, "I thought that perhaps I was wrong in my approach, I should not pick out the strongest but the wisest, those still failed to seed, even with all my incentives, the Will ate them to pieces, and then I went for the weakest of mortals, the cruel, the meek, the brave, the coward, all failed my test. I made the mortals as strong as Titans, but they crumbled like sand, made them formless like air but they shattered to ashes, I gave¡­"


    Caine fell to silence, and then he began speaking without any indication, "Before long I began to empty universes of all mortal creatures inside them, and perhaps it was when I had emptied nearly a hundred universes and caused a war that is currently ravaging the great darkness that I realized that there cannot be a second mortal like you, and with what I have witnessed here today, I firmly believe in this theory."


    Rowan had finished healing, his eight-foot body had filled up with muscles and his skin had covered his exposed flesh. His long diamond-like hair that touched his waist flowed around with an invisible wind and his prismatic eyes, glowing with every color in creation fixed on Caine.


    Even the eyes of this being that were older than even what most gods could conceptually light up when he saw the beauty of Rowan.


    "Truly, you are the most beautiful mortal that has ever lived. A beauty like yours deserves to be worshiped."


    "I do not need worship." Rowan stood up, his feet resting on the coils of the hovering Primordial Ouroboros Serpents, and his hands that were previously empty held an invisible force that was slowly growing in might. Rowan was on the edge of summoning his Destroyer. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Caine retreated once more with an annoyed grunt, "I told you before, your threat to me is no more. I always seek to prune out the grass that grows too tall in my father''s vineyard, and you are no longer among them. I do not wish to fight you Romion, I am only here to bargain. A secret for a secret. A weapon for a weapon. An alliance if you will, and trust me, where you are about to step foot into, is a ce where you will need every advantage you can hold."


    Rowan frowned, "Why should I ever trust a being like you."


    Caine scratched his head, "Well to be quite blunt, you will have no choice but to do so. Wait¡­ wait, I know that look in your eyes, Romion, you are about to attack, let me tell you about the secrets of the many universes and the Primes who hold everything in their palms, and then you will know the necessity of an alliance."


    For the next three days, Caine did not stop talking and the frown on Rowan''s face went deeper, and when he finally finished his exposition, Rowan remained silent for hours, and Caine seemed content to let him think.


    Finally, he spoke, "Let us make a bargain Caine."


    The Great Betrayer grinned, "You shall not regret this¡­ brother."

 Chapter 966 False Supreme Circle

    Chapter 966 False Supreme Circle


    Inside the armor of Tenebris, Rowan observed his consciousness merging, like tiny drops of water returning to a growing sea.


    Every shard of the First Supreme Circle that he touched acted as a ma that pieced together his fragmented consciousness. This process was not automatic since recognizing the shards was just the first step, to merge them required understanding.


    What this meant was simple in theory but nearly impossible for anyone to seed at, without a ridiculous amount of time spent in learning, because every shard was a technique that should take the user to the 9th Supreme Circle.


    He decided to call these shards of the Supreme Circle, False Supreme Circles.


    Rowan had to not only recognize these shards, but he had topletely understand the technique to such a profound level that it should take him to the 9th Supreme Circle.


    Luckily for him, understanding the technique was what was required of him, he did not need to practice them, or it would be impossible for Rowan to make any progress in a short while, and so every single shard of Rowan''s consciousness began to analyze the apanying technique they had seized.


    This task was challenging but was not particrly difficult. Each cultivation technique was unique, but since they were all a part of a singr whole, it was possible to see the connection that existed between all of them.


    For example, every technique reached the Immortal level at the fifth circle, and although the techniques could be further broken down into multiple parts in the same manner that the Reflections did with the cultivation techniques of Trion, it was still following the same rough standard.


    Every technique also focused on various aspects, like the flesh, spirit, or the rare few that focused on the soul, but in the end, they all led to a singr destination which was the path of Will and ascending the Dimensions.


    With every shard that Rowanprehended, his knowledge about the Circles deepened, and he realized that although it was true that every shard was connected, they were still unique, every single one of them gave him a newprehension of the Circle that was irreceable.


    He needed every single shard to understand the Supreme Circle in its entirety, and before long, Rowan was lost in the joys ofprehension.


    This process was happening quite quickly, as millions of shards were being absorbed into a singr whole with every moment that passed. Still, with the knowledge that each Supreme Circle was nearly infinite, it would take some time for it to bepleted, at least a few decades.


    Unknown to the excited Rowan, what he was aplishing was unprecedented. To the elite few who had managed to reach this level, there was no thought in their mind toprehend the entire cultivation technique, because what was required of them toplete the first Supreme Circle was to learn just the first circle of the shard.


    This task was considered nearly impossible and would take billions if not trillions of years to bepleted, and at the moment in some corner of the many universes there were geniuses who had retreated from the light of civilization for many Eras as they strived toprehend the first Supreme Circle. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Rowan''s action meant he was not justprehending the Circles one at a time, but all nine at once!


    Such an action was nearly iprehensible, and even Old Man Seed was not aware that his grandson would ever try such a thing. Rowan was expected to fight against the darkness of the Tenebris armor of centuries if not millennia before he could even begin toprehend the first level of the Circle.


    Presently not more than three weeks had gone by.


    Not knowing the waves his actions were about to cause, Rowan was cursing his level of progress asprehending millions of techniques every second was considered incredibly slow to him, and the thought of spending two to three decades in this endeavor was maddening.


    Besides, he also had to take care of an annoying guest with him inside the Tenebris armor.


    ?


    In the nearly unfathomable depths of the Tenebris armor, his six Primordial Ouroboros Serpents were curled amongst themselves, at first it would seem as if nothing was happening, but a closer observation would reveal that the mouths of the serpents were open and they were drawing in the darkness.


    Since they had not directly manifested from his body that had been crushed to a size that was many times smaller than an atom but was using his consciousness power as a vehicle to manifest themselves, the Primordial Ouroboros Serpents were not in their true bodies, and these here was just a manifestation of their Essence, but to solve this issue, this would have to do.


    The six Ouroboros Serpents here were still intrinsically connected to the true Serpents that had been squeezed alongside Rowan, and this made the irritation in their hearts grow to a feverish pitch.


    The voice inside the armor had no idea how angry these serpents had be, and its voice was still ringing out in the darkness, the previous fear supnted by a growing confidence in the strength of the armor.


    The fool. Rowan himself would not trigger these serpents, but this voice had gone far beyond their baseline.


    The Primordial Ouroboros as Rowan hade to learn could feed on anything, even concepts as ethereal as darkness, they just had to get used to the energy or in this case, concept. The rate of limation for the Serpents was incredibly quick, as they not only drew on the knowledge of the energy that was consumed but also the vast fields of power inside of Rowan which were the nascent forms of Bloodline Sources.


    Using these two methods, the rate they could adapt and evolve to anything had reached a truly prodigious level.


    For the first few hours the rate at which the Ouroboros Serpents were devouring the darkness was slow, a mere trickle, andparing the amount of darkness inside of the armor and the fact that it could be replenished, then they were hardly making a dent in the overall volume.


    A fact that the Spirit inside the armor had announced with glee so many times, as it tried to disguise its disquietness with smugness. Rowan might have chosen to disregard the words of the Spirit, but his Serpents could still be considered newborns, and they took the words to heart.


    A silent agreement went through the Six Serpents and as one they unleashed one of their profound techniques¡ªSpirit Burning.


    Rowan was surprised at the methods the Serpents exerted themselves to consume the darkness and he finally learned the purpose of why the Primordial Ouroboros Serpents consumed the Spirits of their Prey; it was to use them as fuel.


    The Primordial Ouroboros Serpents had varied powerful abilities, and more would be unlocked when they became Immortal, among one of their abilities was a trait that devoured the Spirit of their prey.


    Like Rowan, every Primordial Ouroboros had an almost unlimited amount of Essence. They had to, in order to maintain their powerful bodies, but they were rtively deficient in Spirit.


    Rtively was an interesting watchword in this situation, because the serpents, even as mortal Creatures of the false Fourth Supreme Circle had more Spirit than even a Rank 7 Archmage, but even creatures as powerful as these could not sustain the technique used in consuming not just a concept as ethereal as darkness, but to wrench that darkness out of the grasp of Tenebris.

 Chapter 967 Devour

    Chapter 967 Devour


    Of all the abilities that the Primordial Ouroboros Serpent contained, this one was one of the strangest for it depended on harvesting outside sources of strength to fuel their own.


    That was where the Spirits they collected came into effect, and the Ouroboros Serpents could burn these Spirits, boosting their already formidable Spirit Capacity to a higher degree, with the nature of the serpent, the burning Spirit would not be destroyed, instead it would be sustained by the impossible amount of essence contained by the Primordial Ouroboros Serpents, creating a vicious circle, where the Serpents could burn more Spirits to fuel their abilities, but ensure the Spirits did not dissipate easily.


    Converting Essence to heal the Spirit they were consuming was incredibly wasteful, a vast amount of Essence was needed just to heal a fraction of the damages that was incurred by burning the Spirit of their prey, but if there was one thing that the Serpents did notck, it was Essence.


    This ability would only grow more powerful with the more prey consumed by the Ouroboros Serpents, and in time one of their few weaknesses would be eliminated in its entirety.


    Of course, only Rowan would believe that mortal creatures having the Spirit capacity of a Rank 7 Archmage, individuals who were famous in the many universes as having some of the most potent Spirit Capacity in existence, are weak.


    Yet considering the type of crisis he found himself challenging, he required an impossible amount of power in every single facet of his life, and nothing short of absurd would be satisfactory to him.


    Over time the pull of the Serpents had begun to increase, from a steady trickle, into a raging flood, and the furnace in their stomach was an endless pit, consuming every bit of darkness inside the Tenebris armor.


    Every single iota of energy they consumed was processed and transformed into an odd Essence type that could feed the growth of the Serpents. Their scales which were like bronze slowly began to darken, as the darkness was infused into them, and seeping deeper into their flesh, increasing every aspect of their abilities.


    It had been nearly a thousand years since they hadst feasted, and with the growing irritation in their hearts, they consumed the darkness with relish.


    The serpents had not shed their scales even after four evolutions, Rowan expected there would be a change when they became Immortals, and the Tenebris armor seemed to be a great source of nutrition for them, it contained a Primordial darkness that was pure and untouched, and was rooted in the Primordial Era, making it a potent source of power that could rarely be matched in the Supreme Era where Essence had been mostly sealed. Even as he watched the darkness that was infusing into the scales and bodies of the Serpents vanished as it was thoroughly digested and their bronze scale shone brighter, seemingly transforming towards gold.


    The consumption of the darkness surged once more, bing three times more potent, and the bodies of the Serpents began to darken once more. It was only a matter of time before this round of darkness Essence was thoroughly digested and the powers of the Serpents would increase again.


    This was the unique aspect of the Ouroboros Serpents, even as ''mortal'' creatures, given enough time, they could consume all of existence, one bite at a time.


    The smug words from the demonic soup inside the Tenebris armor had begun to transform as time went on, and now it was in a full-blown panic.


    Rowan hade to realize that this armor was simr to him, it contained a dimension, but it was one that was filled with darkness from the primordial Era, which was what allowed Nothingness to be able to be contained inside of it, for the darkness was a fertile ground for nothingness to bloom.


    In the absence of light or shadows, Nothingness will take root.


    Others might not notice that the Tenebris armor was separate from the voice of the demon that inhabited it, and it was the Primordial Darkness inside this armor that sustained the soul, but Rowan was in a prime position to separate these disparate powers and notice the connection holding it all together.


    With this understanding, he quickly realized that the Tenebris armor did not need this demonic soul in order to function, whether the soul was imprisoned inside this armor or escaped within its depths to preserve itself was unimportant, the demon had tried to consume Rowan''s soul, and although he did not hold any hate against such a primal need as the one to feed, it was not as if Rowan had not warned this creature previously to cease its activity.


    Its greed and pride would be its undoing. This soul had destroyed countless others in the past, and now its road would be ending here as Rowan realized he did not need the soul for the armor to perform its function as a container for nothingness and provide the crushing force to splinter his consciousness while keeping them safe inside the darkness.


    At this point, the more of the darkness that was being consumed by the Serpents created gaps inside the darkness where the gathering mass of Rowan''s consciousness could exert more of their power, and Rowan tried something that he had never tried doing before due to the previous gaps in the powers of his bloodline.


    The golden eyes of the six Primordial Ouroboros Serpents brightened, as their eyes transformed, no longer holding the slitted pupils of a serpent, but Rowan''s prismatic eyes, giving them an eerie appearance. Such eyes did not belong in the face of serpents.


    From those eyes, multicolored lights shone forth, that pierced through the darkness, and vanished, and it was long before an unearthly shriek of pain resounded from the darkness.


    Rowan had just released the Light of Sheol into the darkness of Tenebris, it was not meant to fight against the darkness, but it was a potent weapon against souls. For several long minutes, the soul of the demon wailed in pain, unlike any creature of flesh that should have a passive defense over their soul, be it via energy or Essence, this demon was unique, having no covering over his soul but the darkness of Tenebris armor.


    It could not be more vulnerable, even if it tried. With the power Rowan had with his Sheol bloodline, a soul without any defenses like this one was like delivering a meal straight to his mouth.


    Rowan had not released a short burst of light just to torture this demon, he was only examining the size of its soul and what he discovered was interesting, to say the least. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The size of the soul turned out to be rtively small, almost equal to that of an Earth god, but its density was unmatched. Apart from the missing soul of Caine, Rowan had not seen any soul that could match this one. Whoever owned this soul must have been on a level that was at least equal to Caine, and if that was the case, then the size of the soul here must indicate that they had suffered a fatal injury in the past. If over the years they had been devouring souls to heal their wounds and yet they had only managed to heal to such a level after all this time must indicate that they were lucky to be alive.


    The prismatic eyes of Rowan in the faces of the Ouroboros Serpents began to rotate, creating another force that did not devour darkness but souls.


    The screams of pain ringing from the Tenebris armor paused and then it transformed into something animalistic as the realization of what was about to happen dawned on the soul.

 Chapter 968 I Will Smile

    Chapter 968 I Will Smile


    Rowan wondered what this said about him, that in his short life, he had heard the plea for mercy more times than he could count. Well, that was a lie, he could count every single one, but he just did not bother to do so, what would be the point? n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Yet these were the lucky ones who could live long enough to withstand his might for a period of time. The rest of those he had killed were in feats of power that were so cmitous, that he wiped them out without most knowing they had died.


    He did not try to justify his actions with the flimsy excuse that those he butchered didn''t feel any pain so it was a bit okay. Rowan''s goal was to search for the truth behind it all, even though he was aware that the true core of lifey in the Soul Origin, and he could butcher all the life inside a universe and what he would gain was simply Soul Energy, this was no longer the truth for him, because as the power of Sheol increased so also the chance that he would harvest the Soul Origin of those he killed.


    If he was not killed before the end of his journey, if he found what lies behind everything in reality, then he would give judgment to himself.


    In all of reality, Rowan thought there was no one who should decide his fate. Of course, this all depended on whether he was strong enough to control his fate in the end. If he fell to a stronger party, the only thing he would hate was his weakness.


    It was why he was always surprised and a bit annoyed when powerful beings like this who were supposed to understand such a basic concept could still be pleading for their life when the end came for them.


    He wondered if they would stop begging if they knew that once he had made up his mind, it was supremely difficult for him to change it. In a reality where power was something that was not just a concept, but could be attained by the strong, those with conviction were the ones that ruled.


    Rowan had killed so many living beings, even those that were not his enemies and had no part to y in his personal war, he had robbed them of the chance to attain a purpose in life, and although he understood that their Soul Origin remained safe, he had still stolen from them, and so it was a privilege to anyone to be warned off by him.


    This ancient soul had been warned and it still pursued its futile effort to consume Rowan, it was enough to make him shake his head in amusement, someone like this should know the consequences of failure. Why then did it beg for life when it refused this same gift to so many who had fallen prey to its touch before?


    In a mad reality where the strong dictated the rules, the fallen should know their ce. Sentimentality and pity were dead in this Era, only a fool would think differently.


    "I will do anything¡­ Don''t kill me Honorable One, I have waited too long for the opportunity to see the light once more, and I will do anything to survive. My home, my family, they await me, and I have promised that no matter how long it takes, I shall return to them, spare me and I shall serve you until time ceases¡­ Not for my sake, but for those waiting for me. Inside me is the knowledge of ages, I was there when the Primordial War began, I saw the Primesy their plot, and I know where their hidden bounties are stored, do not kill me and I shall make you powerful and rich beyond measure."


    Rowan was silent, he only increased the suction from the eyes of the Ouroboros Serpents until with a weird sound, the soul was harshly torn into six parts apanied by the despairing cries of the demon,


    "Spare me!! I beg of you. I made a vow to my family, to my people, that I shall never die and I shall find them, my promises are the only thing keeping them safe from the Abyss."


    Rowan''s deep voice resounded in the dimension,


    "Your dreams hold no interest to me, demon. Die with grace."


    The demon did not go quiet into the night. He raged and raged until thest of him vanished.


    With ast sickening crunch, the shattered souls were sucked into the eyes of the serpents.


    Rowan grimaced, this was a lesson, this was how he would die if he failed. A demon like this should be far greater than a Demon King in his prime, he must havemanded endless forces and held sway over countless dominions, but in the end, his death was almost an unknown affair.


    All nobility was forgotten, at the edge of Nothingness, the true nature in the hearts of everyone would be revealed.


    ''At the end of my life with the de of my enemy against my neck, would I cry? Would I beg? Would I break? Do I truly know myself until I have lost everything and know I have no more options left?''


    There was a time when Rowan felt he had all these answers, but in the end, who could ever understand?


    When he had a soul, he had chosen to forsake his own well-being and help those in need, and now that he had lost his soul, his only soft spot was for his children. It would seem that he had never truly changed, at the core of his being, Rowan would always sacrifice for those outside himself. He was okay with death, Rowan thought, ''I will not beg. I will smile, for my journey is at an end, and I can drop the weight of it all to the side.''


    ?


    Old Man Seed had left the Frozen Waste a while ago to bring the Tenebris Armor with him after he detected that Rowan had mastered the crushing and was beginning toprehend the mysteries of the shard, although he was surprised at how quickly the child had begun to adapt to the changes inside the armor, hebeled it to one of his unknown Prime bloodlines,prehension on the other hand was expected to take a while.


    The child was undoubtedly strong, but bing a Prime required far more than strength.


    For thest few days, he had been traveling to the furthest depths of reality. One did not forge what he was suspected to be one of the greatest individuals in all creation in a dump! In his long life, he hade across great opportunities and exotic locations that made his teeth itch, but most would be useless to him, and others would kill him, but their powers were never far from his mind.


    ''What can I forge using all that power?''


    Old Man Seed had long realized that in the matter of Romion, he should be asking himself whether he should do it, not if he could do it. Yet the fragments of the potential he had seen inside this child had seduced him, he wanted, no he needed, to know what sort of being could be created if all those potentials came to stunning fruition.

 Chapter 969 Time Of Unrest

    Chapter 969 Time Of Unrest


    Old Man Seed had strolled past countless universes and dimensions, weaving around troubling dominions like the Celestials and Abyssal powers who had once more begun light skirmishes along their borders.


    Light skirmishes that at the moment were drowning a hundred universes in blood. The Chaos Bloods and the Titans had also begun to battle, with rumors of a crazed fiend preying on young universes unbound. A Sacred Cmity had awakened and even from his position, countless dimensions and universes away, he could still hear its shriek.


    The edge of the Dimensional barriers every seventh-dimensional powerhouse was expected to maintain had begun to shrink. If this was happening to them, what did it say about what those older monsters were experiencing and shielding reality from?


    His awakening by his daughter Elura was also sure to draw attention, as the other Primordial Domains would begin awakening their ancient monsters in order to counter him should he make a move.


    Unrest within and outside. Banners of war were being raised, and the death toll had swelled the banks of the River of Souls.


    An interesting time wasing to all of reality, and Old Man Seed could not help but imagine, that he now held a pivotal piece.


    It was the reason he must travel the way he did, not using a higher dimensional road but cutting through space-time in the fifth dimension. This was the quickest way he could travel while avoiding any form of detection.


    He was pursuing a secret he had heard many Eras ago, about a battlefield where no one has ever returned alive, a ce where it was imed that a Primordial had fallen.


    Old Man Seed did not know if thetter part of that tale was true, but he had gathered enough shreds of evidence about the first, and the benefits it brought for those that defeated it. He grinned internally, where he was pushing Rowan into was almost impossible for anything to survive, but that was what was required to forge a Supreme.


    The journey continued for another seven months until he arrived at a destination, a massive star the size of a gxy that was burning with a green and ck me. This star was hidden inside a Time Warped zone. A special and rare region where every rule of reality was upended.


    This star might appear massive, but it was far bigger than what even its size suggested, as even throwing in a thousand universes would not fill up a quarter of its volume.


    Dwelling within this star were manifestations of wonders and horrors.


    Old Man Seed retrieved the Tenebris armor and held it up, he would wait until Romion actualized the first Supreme Circle, something he believed that he was capable of, and then he would give him enough resources toplete the Circle, before thrusting him into the star.


    This should be more than enough to temper Romion for the journey ahead. Besides the resources he needed to consolidate further Circles that could be found inside this star, some of them were hidden by Old Man Seed, and he would require them, something told him that perhaps Romion would need far more resources than normal.


    He should have listened to this intuition more closely.


    Aware that he might have to wait for millions of years for Rowan toplete actualizing the first Circle, Old Man Seed created a domain around him, which took the form of a world filled withrge trees and long rivers, where massive creatures made from rocks and trees roamed with impunity, finding arge Bodhi Tree, Old Man Seed sat on its prominent roots, whipped out some of the wines given to him by Rowan and threw it into his mouth with a contented sigh.


    He hid this world inside a Temporal zone in the past and weaved time to make sure that its entrance could only be found in a broken future, effectively making this domain impregnable.


    After a few hours, he was down to thest bottle, but with a snap of his fingers, all the bottles of wine he had consumed in the past returned, and he continued his endless drinking binge. His eyes slowly closed as if he was about to fall asleep and then he frowned and looked to the heavens where the lone figure of a woman stood aside from his domain and knocked.


    "Elura, this kid does not give up."


    It had been a short two years, and Elura had found her way through his weaves. Herprehension capacity and power had grown in his absence and Old Man Seed could not help but feel a twinge of pride and pain inside his heart, he had failed her too many times in the past.


    With a shift in his Will, a passage opened for Elura, she could already see him, and even if he did not open the passage, in a thousand years or less, she would be able to make her way to him.


    Greenish golden lightning coalesced beside Old Man Seed as Elura appeared beside him and looked around, her face set in a frown, she had many thoughts in her mind, but the first thing she said was,


    "Where is my son?"


    Her gaze suddenly fixed on the invisible spot in space where the Tenebris armor was hovering and her eyes shone with an emerald glow as she investigated it, "Is that what I think it is, Father?"


    "Oh, that little old thing, perhaps, it is not what you think it is," Old Man Seed smiled and threw a bottle of wine into his mouth, "You should try this liquor from Romion, it has a unique vor that I can''t seem to get my head wrapped around. There is something strange about it." "You¡­you¡­" Elura sputtered in shock, her eyes fixed on the spot in space,"You stole the Tenebris armor from the Labyrinth?! Did the many Minor Eras of Sleep drive you insane?" n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Shh¡­ Not so loud girl, that bastard has ears in all corners of reality. I did not steal what was always my own. Technically I only called and the armor answered, it is not my fault the doors to the Labyrinth were left wide open for anything to just walk right out."


    Elura massaged her forehead, as a phantom headache appeared out of nowhere,


    "You lost the armor in a bet, to a Prime! I gave you permission to train my son, not to¡­ Wait, what did you do? Don''t tell me Romion is inside the armor?"


    Old Man Seed grinned, "Got it all in one. But I did not lose my bet to a Prime, I lost it to his Shadow, those are two very different concepts, and yes Romion is inside Tenebris¡­ before you lose your head, he has already withstood the trials, and in such a short time that you would think the Tenebris Armor has begun to weaken, besides I gave him special techniques to manage the trials of the armor"


    "It does not matter," Elura growled, "There is a field of Nothingness inside Tenebris, you are leaving him no path but madness and ruin, only a¡­ World Bearer."


    Elura''s eyes narrowed as she stared intensely at Old Man Seed, "Father, is there something about my son that you are not telling me?"


    Old Man Seed chuckled, "I know your son is one of the greatest geniuses ever, but don''t you think you are giving him too much credit? How could he be a World Bearer daughter? You could as well say he is a Shadow of a Primordial!"


    Elura looked away, and this time it was the turn of Old Man Seed''s gaze to narrow, "Elura, is there something about my grandson that you are not telling me?"


    Elura sniffed, "Get your head out of the cloud old man."

 Chapter 970 Seven Centuries (1)

    Chapter 970 Seven Centuries (1)


    Rowan forgot about the passage of time, which turned out to not be that difficult, and one of the reasons was that his dimension had been frozen in ce.


    When he was squeezed by the Tenebris Armor, his entire dimensional flesh entered a sort of stasis, and he was no longer distracted by the affair of his domain, he could be focused on deciphering every shard of the Supreme Circle.


    Everything inside of him had be frozen in ce, waiting for their lord to conquer the Supreme Circle, or they would never wake up. Although Rowan was confident in his abilities, he would not have taken this risk lightly if he had the choice, but Old Man Seed had taken that option away from him with his unexpected actions.


    He could not fight against a seventh-dimensional being, but Rowan was determined to find a way to punish this old man for treating him like a toy.


    Even the soul of the demon he had swallowed was not yet processed. The moment it entered into him, it also fell into a weird stasis state, and Rowan pushed that matter from his thoughts as millions of shards flooded his consciousness.


    He had expected that the process of deciphering the shards of the Supreme Circle would be easier as his consciousness power was pooled because of the merger caused by every Shards of the Circle that he collected merging his consciousness, but that turned out to not be the case.


    Every shard as heter discovered was paired with a single portion of his split consciousness and he could not aid those parts in deciphering the shards with his already pooled consciousness. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    This meant the difficulty ofpleting the Circle did not decrease or increase, it would all depend on theprehension power of each of his slivers of consciousness, and so he could mostly figure out to an urate degree how long he would be spending toplete the Supreme Circles.


    By his estimation, it would take seven centuries for it to bepleted. This number was stunning, but his time in the frozen waste had made Rowan ustomed to the extended period of time an Immortal could spend on a single project. Seven hundred years was not a long time.


    His previous estimation of a few decades was grounded on the fact that he expected to be able to use more of his consciousness power as time went by, since that turned out not to be the case, he would just have to settle for the next centuries inside the armor.


    Overall Rowan thought that this was nothing but a slight setback, and he should be used to situations like this where centuries and millennia were now equal to days in his eyes. It was not as if he was not enjoying the process of deciphering the Supreme Circle.


    There were so many things he could be doing at this moment, but if he was stuck with this project for now, it was not too much of a loss.


    Rowan had alsoe to the realization that the span of time he would begin to work with going forward would be far more extended as he traveled to higher dimensional states, and spending millions if not billions of years on a single task would be the norm.


    No matter how powerful the Supreme Circle turned out to be, it was still beneath the power of Will. Theoretically, theplete Supreme Circle should be the greatest technique under Will, and he was already spending seven centuries just to grasp it.


    Using the same thought process, simply meant he would need to spend more time when it came to tackling tasks or techniques that required Will.


    He was also aware that if the shards could only be deciphered by a sliver of consciousness power then for any normal Immortal, this task would be impossible or at best hellishly difficult.


    His consciousness was already heads and shoulders more powerful than anyone he had evere across due to his Sheol bloodline, but it was also refined to a more powerful state with his experiences inside the probable future where the Primordial Record had revealed the result of their merger, and when he took into ount the boosts from his various titles, then his consciousness power could not be easily defined anymore, as it had exceeded the concepts of levels.


    Consciousness power depended on the soul, and with his Consciousness Pirs, Rowan seemingly had ess to hundreds of powerful souls. The time in the frozen waste was not in vain, and he was inching closer to a thousand Consciousness Pirs, although acquiring more pirs got increasingly more difficult as their number increased.


    In a million years or a billion years, how many more consciousness pirs would he have ess to, and his frightening would be his overallprehension?


    It never urred to Rowan that what everyone else would do when faced with the dilemma ofprehending the Supreme Circle was to take it a single Circle at a time, spending many Eras in istion, slowly piecing it all together.


    He was like a Primordial Giant who could walk across worlds with a single step and was unaware that for others, such a journey would take millennia. It was not his fault, he had been born too strong.


    Knowing he could not rush this task, Rowan settled into the familiar haze ofprehension, and let time wash over him. The Nine Shades of Dusk, Path of Empyrean Blight, Seven Rings of Power, Malefic Transformation of Ethos, Twelve Shivering Wraiths Transformation,¡­


    Countless shards, countless techniques, all leading to the crowning achievement of the Supreme Era, and Rowan silentlyprehends them all.


    He was learning and growing, and even if this task was not leading to a direct influx of power, he was getting something better in exchange, which was knowledge.


    The moment he understood the Circles in its entirety, he could then decide if he wanted to actualize them.


    His Ouroboros Serpents on the other hand, were focused on other things.


    ?


    His Primordial Ouroboros Serpents never stopped feeding on the Primordial darkness, and as they did their bodies kept expanding, this direct growth was transferred to his dimensional flesh which became more powerful as a result, and Rowan felt the restraint of the armor began to loosen a bit as his body had grown more powerful than it was when he entered into it.


    Unlike his other bloodlines who developed by ascending towards higher Circles, his Ouroboros bloodline had always been unique in the sense that they would never stop growing. It was almost as if their method of increasing their might was different from any other thing in reality.


    This should not be far from the truth because Rowan now understood that creatures like the Ouroboros came from a separate power system outside the Primordial''s own, but this power had already been crushed in the distant past in a time when the only creatures that existed in reality were almost equal to Primordials.


    The Ouroboros Serpents did not need to be ''Immortal'' following the conventional Supreme Circle that the Promordials had instituted over reality, they could just keep feeding and their lifespan and power would keep rising.

 Chapter 971 Seven Centuries (2)

    Chapter 971 Seven Centuries (2)


    For the normal Ouroboros Serpents, this endless growth of their bodies had a limit, and after Rowan evolved the bloodline to the six-headed Ouroboros Serpent, this limit was pushed back further, and now that he was a Primordial Ouroboros, he could not even see any boundary on this ability. Even as mortal creatures, his Primordial Ouroboros Serpents could eat till they had the power levels of Primordias. The only drawback was to find meals that could nourish them to such an extent. Unlike normal Ouroboros Serpents, these Primordial Serpents were very selective about what they ate.


    Except for beings at the God-Emperor level and above, anything less was treated as thrash. So Rowan could not feed them with any sort of mundane energy or Essence inside the universe.


    However, the Primordial darkness inside the Tenebris armor was promising in that regard, and it seemed it was limitless in some regard, and Rowan now had the chance to grow both in knowledge and power.


    His dimensional flesh creaked and pushed against the pressure from the armor, and he almost felt hisrge pool of Consciousness quiver, but his excitement had no time to build before a wave of power emerged from the armor, and the force suppressing his body multiplied once more.


    The Primordial Serpents hissed in irritation as their bodies that had grown to hundreds of feet werepressed to a few inches, but this did nothing but trigger the madness in their heart. Their essence stores had increased in volume and although they had not gained more Spirits, they could burn those they had more effectively. The least Spirit in their bodies belonged to God Emperors, and with a dull thumping sound that shook the armor, the bodies of the Serpents ignited and the devouring force increased. Slowly but surely, their explosive growth resumed.


    Before he entered the Tenebris armor, each Primordial Serpent measured nearly 450,000 miles, and could easily swallow entire sr systems, leaving the previous bodies of the Ouroboros Serpents to shame, and under this meal of Primordial Darkness, it was unknown howrge his serpents would be once he left the armor.


    In two years, the Serpents had eaten enough to push his dimensional flesh to another level of strength, expanding their bodies until it reached nearly a thousand feet, and once more the Tenebris armor suppressed him with unflinching power, over the next seven hundred years, this suppression was performed 2,782 times.


    ?


    The discussion of Old Man Seed and Elura under the Bodhi tree did note to a satisfying conclusion, each of them knowing they were keeping secrets in their hearts, but sure they would be the first to discover it before the other did.


    Elura decided to wait by the side of her father and watch out for her son, although she had high expectations of the direction her father was trying to push Romion''s personal growth, she was also concerned with other facets of power that Old Man Seed did not care for, and that was influence among the other Primordial Domain.


    Her ns for Romion did not involve him bing like her father, an all-powerful hermit who would spend eternity isted in various ces of power, chasing the Paths to Power for all eternity. She had learned that to truly take hold of Supreme Power, allies and alliances were needed. To rule, one needed an empire or at the least, a powerful organization that could carry one''s Will to the ends of reality. The Primordials in all their power still created domains, there was a lesson here.


    Romion would not be a diamond that was hidden in the sand, instead he was to be an Emperor. He had one of the most pure bloodlines of a Primordial, and if her ns went well, there was an opening for her son to take advantage of.


    He would stand out among the most powerful in reality and would chase the limits of power in all its shades.


    The harsh lessons of the past had taught her that personal power was not everything, sometimes a powerful influence and background were all that was needed to push Fate to your Will.


    Elura had suffered many tragedies in the past, and she would not be able to live with herself if Romion followed the mistakes of her past, and lived without the ambition that could fulfill his potential.


    "Stupid armor, how can you be consuming so many resources?"


    The muttering from Old Man Seed drew her out of the haze she had found herself. She had been here with him for less than six months and she frowned as she felt the trembling of the space around the armor, turning to the old man in annoyance she whispered incredulously,


    "Surely you did not fail to refill the Essence Stores inside of Tenebris before you ced Romion inside did you?"


    Old Man Seed scratched his head in confusion, "I did not refill it, but that should not be a problem, the armor had been left unused for more than a hundred Minor Eras, technically, it should be overflowing with Essence, and would be able tost for another Era even under constant concurrent usage by trillions of other users, and I have checked, I am the only one with total ess to this treasure."


    A treasure like the Tenebris armor was not simple. Due to its higher dimensional state of existence, this armor could exist in more than one location and time period at the same time, and so, it could be used by multiple people at once, across space and time.


    It took a seventh-dimensional being like Old Man Seed to erase all aspects of the treasure among space and time to ensure that his grandson had unfettered ess to it. In that case not juststing one Minor Era, the armor should run with no issues for a hundred Minor Eras. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Elura rubbed her brows in irritation, "Were you aware of who had ess to this armor during the period you were away? Do you not think that perhaps, Labyrinth may have sold ess to it, after all, you gave him a passcode to ess its Spirit."


    Old Man Seed frowned, "That is unlikely, but also possible, but do not fear daughter, refiling the Tenebris armor would not take much from me. This armor is expensive to refill, nevertheless, it is not a picky eater. Do not look down on your old man, the treasures I have gathered have long been the envy of Labyrinth himself. Refilling Tenebris is a minor issue."


    Old Man Seed conjured an orb of rippling silver metal. This was Aechon Stone, a potent treasure that could only be harvested from the depths of the Abyss. Old man Seed had gone on an expedition to the lower levels of the Great Abyss many Eras ago and gathered a lot of valuable loot, this was one of them.


    A single Aechon Stone was worth the price of a universe, and Old Man Seed had gathered tens of thousands of these stones. He was not bluffing when he said his riches could make a Primordial envious.


    Without any fanfare he pushed the Aechon Stone into Tenebris and the vanished, he closed his eyes and sensed the power levels in the armor,


    "Strange, it is still dropping." he muttered to himself.


    Summoning ten more Aechon Stones he pushed it into Tenebris and after a while smiled in satisfaction. This shouldst for at least a hundred thousand years, even with the unknown expenditure from this cursed armor, he thought.


    Two yearster, his eyes snapped open as the armor began crying out for sustenance. With an annoyed grunt he pushed another ten Aechon Stone into it.


    One yearter¡­.

 Chapter 972 Seven Centuries (3)

    Chapter 972 Seven Centuries (3)


    Old Man Seed had gathered thousands of Aechon Stones in his time in the Great Abyss and for thest few Eras, he had spent just twenty of these stones on various transactions.


    At his level, he could not use Origin Shards, which was the primary method of transaction in most of reality.


    To him, this currency could be considered useless, he could effortlessly create trillions of Origin Shards using his Essence, theirplexity which was a form of protection against counterfeit was simple for him to forge and reproduce, and when trading with equal powers or greater, they would not ept anything but rare treasures.


    Generally, Will Holders of the sixth dimensional level and higher could effortlessly create Origin Shards and therefore they were discouraged from using this currency to trade among their peers. Of course, this did not stop them from using their shards to purchase lower-tier goods in bulk and enrich their various domains.


    Origin Shard was still useful for those beneath Will, able to bolster the Essence of those in the Supreme Circle with non-attributeless energy. Rowan was unique in the sense that he had an entire sea of Primordial energy in his body and could regenerate these energy stores, faster than he could even spend them. Everyone else had a much smaller Mental Space and had to refill their energy stores constantly with energy that did not sh with their attributes, and this was where Origin Shards became important.


    The greatest dividing point for wealth was when a being reached the Sixth-dimensional level and gained the capability to create Origin Shards, except for the rarest and most precious of resources, these beings automatically became infinitely wealthy by conventional standards.


    No single treasure in the lower dimensions was out of their reach, and they could flood an entire world with Origin Shard to acquire whatever they wanted, yet, for truly high-level treasures that could impact them, except using Labyrinth Coins, the only form of exchange was via trade by barter.


    An Aechon Stone could not be procured using Origin Shards but by exchange, among them a high-level resource.


    In less than thirty years, Old Man Seed watched in both fascination and shock as the consumption of the Aechon Stones reached two thousand pieces and was still climbing. He had long realized that it was not the fault of the Tenebris armor that such arge amount of resources was being drawn, but it was because of the upant of the armor.


    "Your son," Old Man Seed growled in surprise and exasperation, "Is a freak!"


    Elura rolled her eyes, "I don''t believe you can not take care of the upkeep for a single mortal, no matter how special he is, or is your talk of being as rich as a Prime nothing but the ramblings of a being who knows he is over his head. It''s been barely three decades and you are alreadyining, don''t forget your training program was nned for a few million years."


    The old man looked away from the judging eyes of his daughter, "I never said I was as rich as a prime, I only said that I am as rich as the shade of a Prime. You are putting words in my mouth child, I also never said I could not support him, but you have to admit, in three short decades I have used enough wealth that most in reality would never fathom, and I suspect this is just the beginning, admit it daughter, this boy is a freak."


    If Old Man Seed expected anything from his words, it was not the excitement that was brimming in Elura''s eyes,


    "Will whatever is transpiring inside the armor hamper the operation of Tenebris in delivering an enabling environment for my son to decipher the Supreme Circles? If that is the case I am ready to support you with resources of my own. Nothing would stop his ascension¡­ not even your apparent poverty."


    Old Man Seed sniffed, "Don''t try to goad me daughter, you were never as good at it as you thought. No matter how exceptional he is, there is no feasible way he could affect a single percent of my wealth. I am just calling out how absurd it is that in less than three decades I have used enough resources to power up dozens of universes! Tenebris was created to be efficient, this sort of consumption is ridiculous."


    He shook his head in thought, "I could detect a faint touch of True Darkness inside of Romion, it was what made me select the Tenebris armor as a source of enlightenment, but from what I can perceive, he has a method to consume the Darkness, and the greedy freak is consuming it. Why would anyone want to consume darkness? He did not appear to be that hungry when we spoke, perhaps I should have given him proper food before I locked him inside the armor."


    Elura''s excitement was tempered by concern, "Consuming darkness? Such a thing¡­ is it not dangerous to his development?"


    Old Man Seed thought about it for a while before he replied, "Hmm, as far as I can tell, there has been no obvious side effect to the little freak, and I doubt if eating this darkness was harming him, he would continue doing it. The boy is a freak, not a fool."


    Elura still did not appear convinced, "Are you sure, there is nothing more corrupting than the heinousness of darkness, this armor is filled with a potent source of it. What you are telling me now is that he is not just withstanding that darkness, but consuming it? Should that even be possible for a mortal?"


    Old Man Seed grinned, "Makes you wonder doesn''t it, what other things this freak is capable of? If he wants to consume the Primordial Darkness, let him, although I wonder how he is able to focus on consuming the darkness when he should beprehending the Supreme Circle while under that unreasonable pressure. Nevertheless, I am sure that he would be filled up in time, and then he would focus on the circle."


    There were many things that Old Man Seed regretted saying out loud in his life, these words he just spoke woulde to haunt him in theing decades.


    A hundred yearster, his entire stores of Aechon stones were exhausted, he held on to thest stone, his eyes wide open in disbelief. In a century he had fed 23,450 Aechon Stones to Tenebris, and it was still craving more energy. This amount of wealth was difficult for even a God Emperor to wrap their heads around, each Aechon Stone was considered priceless, yet for the past few years, they had been disappearing into the armor like dust.


    Old Man Seed shook his head in pain, n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "When I entered the Great Abyss I was apanied by nothing but my wits and glorious power, I pushed through seventy-five levels of the Abyssal maze created by the Abyssal Prime himself. I created a story of such unparalleled valor and sheer devastation across the multiple dimensions of the Abyss that is still narrated with whispers of dread in the infernal halls of the¡­"


    Elura smiled and interrupted him, "If you want more resources, you can just ask me. In the time you have been away, my Dominion has spread over multiple dimensions, my coffers are yours for this task, you need to just ask. Anything for my child."

 Chapter 973 Seven Centuries (final)

    Chapter 973 Seven Centuries (final)


    There was silence for a while before it was broken by Old Man Seed whoughed in bitterness,


    "You have no idea how this works, nothing mundane would fill up Tenebris, only true treasures, and all of my treasures are collected not for their value alone, but for their sentimental significance. I do not just pick treasure, they have to be unique. The Aechon Stones were born from the depths of the underworld, their foul radiance birthed by¡­"


    Elura pushed her hands into space and she appeared to be digging into reality, and before long she drew out her palm, and hovering above it was a massive Aechon Stone that if it were crushed would create tens of thousands of smaller pieces


    s, that were far more plentiful than what Old Man Seed had just used during thest hundred years,


    "Will this be enough? I still have more," Elura asked innocently, as she dropped the massive Aechon stone to the ground, making the entire domain tremble due to its weight, and she appeared to be fishing for more.


    Old Man Seed choked and coughed, "How could you acquire so many Aechon Stones? They can only be found on the seventy-fifth level of the Abyss."


    Elura paused, then continued fishing in the tear in space, "Oh well, as you know there is this lovely invention calledmerce and alliance, ¡­trade? Turns out that Ashkerion, Demon Lord and Ruler of the seventy-fifth level of the Great Abyss has a fondness for Trellis Bane, he eats those things like candy, and you know Trellis Bane could only be found in the domain of the Celestials, and only in the domain of the Light Council, under the watchful eyes of the Seraphim of Scourge, Samael, so any transaction is impossible, but Samael has a need for Shellix Orbs which can only be found in the domain of Chaos under Ruhghim Blight''s control, and Rihghim has a pressing need for¡­"


    She continued listing dozens of names of powerful individuals and Primordial Domains that made the face of Old Man Seed turn white with shock.


    Elura had created a web across most of the major domains and with it, she was able to gather information and resources in a manner that could almost rival those of Labyrinth.


    "... In this manner, I was able to convince every party to release the treasures they have for what they need and none of them knew the origin of the exchange. I take ten percent off of every transaction and keep the¡­"


    Old Man Seed did not let her finish speaking before he gritted his teeth in irritation, "It doesn''t matter what you have gathered over the years, I will have you know that Aechon Stones are the least among my treasures and even if I have a hundred of this freak I can handle them all with no issue. Put away your lousy stone and let me handle my grandson in peace."


    This was the second time looking back that Old Man Seed wished he had kept his mouth shut and epted the treasures from Elura.


    With a wave of his hand, Old Man Seed tore his domain in two, and in the midst of the massive crater, treasures overflowing without number were revealed to the light, folding his hands in satisfaction he grinned, "Let me see how much that freak believes he can eat. No matter how much he wants I shall feed him until he chokes!"


    A peculiar sight emerged in this domain as Old Man Seed began pouring resources into Tenebris, far more than the armor required and he chuckled when he saw the armor struggling to contain all the energy he was pouring into it.


    Countless exotic treasures that would cause wars across dimensions were thrown into the Tenebris armor and although it struggled to swallow them all, none of the energy went to waste.


    Rowan was blissfully unaware of what was ongoing in the outside world, for the first time in a long time he was able to pursue the path of knowledge without any tribtions hanging over his head. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Submerging himself in knowledge he was dimly aware of his dimensional flesh increasing in might, but he was not observant of those changes, the gleaming roads of the paths to power that were carried by every shard of the Supreme Circle filled him with a sense of wonder and aplishment.


    Since his consciousness was shattered to pieces and he was unable to aod any of those parts, it made the journey to decipher every shard difficult but not impossible, and it a sort of difficulty where every time he conquered a shard it brought about a burst of fulfillment to him.


    With millions of shards being conquered every second, he was getting closer and closer to thepletion of the Supreme Circle, and he was already feeling a sort of tightness around his consciousness and dimensional flesh as every shard he mastered added an invisibleyer of power over his body.


    Centuries after centuries went by, and Rowan could feel this tightness increasing and the shards of the Supreme Circle growing smaller in the distance.


    A grand tapestry was being uncovered in his consciousness and Rowan felt he could almost reach his hand across and seize it all.


    With every shard hepiled, he became aware that he might have looked down a bit on the Supreme Circle. This was not just going to be one of the many weapons he had, but a foundational power that would stand hand in hand with any of his bloodlines.


    It was almost with regret that he saw that the end was approaching. The Shards in the distance were no longer innumerable, and the feeling ofpletion was growing stronger and stronger, and Rowan basked in that feeling.


    If conquering shards was likened to an orgasm, well he had been conquering millions of shards every second, do the math.


    The end came and Rowan''s consciousness becameplete. The Tenebris armor spat him out so quickly he almost thought he heard a cry of relief from the armor.


    A quick check of his consciousness showed that seven centuries had passed and his Serpents had truly been busy. The Primordial Record was vibrating harshly in his consciousness and Rowan''s eyes opened to see the startled and furious gaze of Old Man Seed.


    "You gave up before even millennia?! Do you know how much¡­" the Old Man growled, his eyes were red and his long white hair was beginning to rise in the air as if carried by invisible winds.


    Rowan was not focused on the old man but was concentrated inside his mental space, but he still distractedly answered him,


    "It is done, Ipleted the Supreme Circle."


    "Hehehehe, Elura, the freak has gone mad. I believed I must have overfed him these past few centuries and this is the result." Old Man Seed yelled. Elura''s gaze was also troubled and she was silent and observed Rowan, whose closed eyes could be seen moving under his eyelids as if he was reading something. Elura turned to her father, "How do you know he has not seeded?" "Suceeded?!" Old Man Seed scoffed, "Except you have something you have not told me about the freak that would break my mind then it is absolutely impossible that he haspleted even a single percent of the first Supreme Circle. The best time I gave him was ten million years, and that is if everything goes ording to n which it never does. How can you even consider that he could seed in seven centuries?!"

 Chapter 974 Seed Of Fear

    Chapter 974 Seed Of Fear


    The minor argument between Old Man Seed and Elura faded into the background as Rowan yearned to open up his Primordial Record but he held himself back, he was in the presence of higher dimensional beings with unknown abilities and he could not risk the chance they could detect the Singrity.


    He was aware that it was almost impossible to deprive him of the Primordial Record, but the Third Prince had proven that he could be manipted into going against his interest. However, what he did not understand was the fact that Elura seemed almost unaware of the Primordial Record.


    In the fragmented visions of his past that were slowly revealed to him as he grew stronger, he came across a vision of his birth. In that vision he saw him newly born in the arms of Elura, and behind her was a shadowy figure made from darkness with dagger-sharp fangs for teeth¡ªThe Third Prince.


    In that vision, Elura had cradled him to her breast and called him, her precious child, the answer to her dreams, the Third Prince on the other hand had called him his prize and it was in the presence of the three of them that the heavens had opened up, and carried down wreath by massive lightning bolts was the Primordial Record that descended with the birth of Rowan.


    Rowan could not be one hundred percent certain, but he believed that his mother was simr to the Third Prince, they were both Reflections, but their simrities ended here.


    The Third Prince was a self-serving bastard who would destroy everything in order to im it. He lusted for power and authority, and even his body was shaped after Rowan''s appearance just so that he could stand one more step closer to iming what he considered to be the most precious treasure in all of reality.


    Elura was different, she had secrets that Rowan was too young and weak to understand, and although her directives were to serve a higher power, at the moment she met Rowan, the love she felt for him was selfless, and he believed that his true mother the Shade of Elura must have found a way to deceive or hide information from the gaze of the real Elura who dwelled outside the universe.


    One of the Primary reasons Rowan stopped attacking Elura when he discovered the woman before him was not his mother was an acknowledgment of the sacrifice of his mother, whatever she wanted to show him and hadbored over would be wasted if he allowed Elura to overpower him.


    He was not just going to be careful because of his interest alone, he would honor the sacrifice of Elura, which she was sure would remain unknown to Rowan, but with few clues, he was able to piece out a portion of what transpired.


    She had given him the answers, but he needed to confirm a few of his spections before he could open it up.


    With his dimensional flesh free from the Tenebris armor, Rowan closed his eyes and arched his back, his long diamond-like hair waving in the wind, and his perfect physique that was only covered by a simple leather knee breeches, kept his modesty.


    With his sudden expulsion from the armor, his true appearance was revealed to the world, and the arguments between Elura and Old Man Seed ceased.


    Drawing deep breaths into his lungs and savoring the feeling of escaping seven centuries of being brutally crushed, Rowan could not help but smile. He had never felt stronger.


    At the corner of his mind was a brimming awareness that represented the Supreme Circle, it felt almost like a dream, a thought at the back of his tongue that was waiting for his acknowledgment toe into reality. He just needed to speak it into life.


    He wanted to be lost inside this feeling, but with the understanding of the Supreme Circles, he knew the moment he manifested them in reality then he would have to activate them in their entirety, and he could almost estimate the number of resources that he would need and it was stupendous.


    It was almost as if the Primordials that created this technique had never intended it to be activated. No normal person who had suffered countless years of struggle to master the Circle would be able to find the amount of resources needed to actualize it.


    It was a good thing that he had ess to Soul Energy, but that was not going to be his first option at the moment, he needed to understand the true situation around the Supreme Circle because he discovered that many things were not adding up.


    At this moment, the Supreme Circle was in a dormant state, he had the framework, but it was still non-existent, and when he chose to activate it, he would not be able to stop until it wasplete.


    The previous argument between Old Man Seed and Elura made him frown internally, for anyone else, spending Eras trying to decipher the Supreme Circle was normal, but for him, it was just a bit challenging, but he had made a mistake and showed too much of his brilliance at once.


    There had been two choices before him, dy hisprehension of the Supreme Circle and appear a bit more normal, or push forward with his true abilities and deal with what would being next as a result.


    Rowan was still in danger, too weak to decide his future, he could not afford to waste time inside an armor of darkness while cut off from reality. He needed power and knowledge in a speedy manner, so he selected the second option and used his true talents, and now it was time to deal with the repercussions of that decision.


    He knew that his talent was so bizarre and powerful that it was possible that in all of creation, he was matchless.


    Although he had learned that he was not the first holder of the Primordial Record, nevertheless, he was the first that had reached a level that exceeded all previous users of this Singrity due to various factors in the past. One of which was the maniptions of the Third Prince that deprived him of the full power of the Primordial Record and forced Rowan to evolve himself to a level that ced every previous user to shame.


    He had to adjust himself to fit the power of the Primordial Record instead of the other way around, and in so doing, he had made himself into a being that was unique in all of creation. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The challenge he had before him was how much of his talent he needed to reveal to Old Man Seed and Elura going forward, knowing that he had overyed his hand already.


    This was not a matter of just holding back power, but revealing just enough so that he did not scare them off or cause both of them to lust after his powers with no consideration for his future.


    Rowan''s weird intuition had sensed the moment when Old Man Seed had felt fear when he saw a bit of his talents and aplishments, and even though it should be ridiculous for a seventh-dimensional being like Old Man Seed to be afraid of a mortal, Rowan was special in every manner.


    With the enemies Old Man Seed had faced, and the type of supreme entities he hade across, this fear was not something that could be easily shrugged off. Rowan knew a seed of doubt had been nted in the heart of the man, and his actions going forward could water it, or choke it.

 Chapter 975 Manifesting The Supreme Circle

    Chapter 975 Manifesting The Supreme Circle


    Rowan''s uniqueness could not be denied, his power and potential were absolute, and even with the barest given to him, he would be able to make miracles out of it.


    The Primordial Record had previously called him a Nascent Primordial, and that was before he evolved into a dimensional entity, a being that even the Singrity did not fully understand. The further evolution of his dimensional flesh was a testament to hisprehension ability.


    Despite the pressure he was undergoing as he nned for the battle against the Reflections and any unexpected enemies that mighte up, he was also working on his power base and creating something better than what he previously had.


    He was fully cognizant of the fact that his mental state and potential would destabilize anyone who viewed it.


    So Rowan was wary of scaring these powerful beings with a disy of his entire potential, and he did not want to reveal too much for them to wish for nothing but to possess his powers, he just needed to find that sweet spot in between fear and desire. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    This turned out to be much harder than he thought, he had pretty much broken every concept of normalcy repeatedly when it came to revealing his capabilities to these two, and even till this moment he had not begun to urately judge what was considered a supreme genius in all of reality and how he could lessen his talents to be considered a supreme genius and not a monster, a freak¡­ Old Man Seed knows how to name things, does he not? Rowan''s thoughts wryly.


    What is the difference between a lovable freak that is cherished for their uniqueness and a monstrous freak that scares you for the impossibilities of their actions?


    Andar was a lovable freak, the mage was a perfect genius, the sort that was hailed by the masses as a champion of determination, tenacity, and grit¡­ he would face challenges, and he would suffer, and from his suffering, he would w out a victory by the skin of his teeth.


    He would have fellow geniuses who wouldpete with him on his journey, they would inspire him, he would fall in love, conquer the great threat facing existence, and all would love him¡­ Andar was perfect¡­ the perfect freak.


    Rowan had no equal. Every step he took crossed countless gulfs. He would not struggle for many Eras toprehend a reality-destroying technique, in his battle against one of his greatest foes, he had weakened himself just to gain a title. He was a monstrous freak, one that would scare those who knew him.


    ''So, I have to make myself better than Andar, and less than myself in their eyes.'' Sigh¡­ ''This is so very irritating, but it is all for a good cause I suppose.''


    It would have been better if he had told the old man that he had not seeded yet, and found a way to do other things and then as a few thousand years go by, revealed that he had mastered the Supreme circle, but that would leave him stuck inside the Tenebris armor for longer than he wasfortable with.


    The truth was that he was always going to shock them. Old Man Seed believed he needed tens of millions of years at the least in order to seed. Rowan could not bear to twiddle his thumbs for such an extended period of time just to appear harmless, to be a lovable freak.


    The cat was already out of the bag and he could not swallow back his words. A part of him understood this position and knew he could only push forward, he guessed he had to find out their threshold for miracles, after all, did they not all emerge from such and?


    This meant no matter what he chose to reveal, he would already be regarded as a freak, the only thing was to find that sweet spot, and let them be wary of his talent, but not enough for them to be afraid to the extent that they might choose to kill him.


    Rowan had not forgotten his vision or potential, he was not just going to be a Primordial, he would be exceeding that level. He was a threat to every Primordial in existence, and he had the potential to be that threat. Elura and Old Man Seed were children of Primordials, their Wills seeped deep into their bodies. Even if they did not want to, if they knew that a growing threat against their Primogenitor was in their midst, they would suffocate Rowan in his crib.


    Rowan sighed and plunged into his consciousness, and although there were massive changes inside his dimension, he did not investigate them at this time, instead, his mind traveled to the edges of his mental space, where nine streams of nebulous gray fog could be found.


    Like massive rivulets, these nine lines of fog were massive, each stretching for millions of light years, and when he pulled back his consciousness, he saw that they encircled his entire dimension.


    From afar it was as if there were nine gray rings encircling his dimension; they reminded him of the rings of Saturn, a small world in his previous universe, but instead of one ring, there were nine of them.


    These nine rings vibrated with potential, each of them was still unawakened, and they sang to him with an unmatched level of power that was simply awe-inspiring, this was the sign that heralded the beginning of a new Era, inside his Mental Space was the sublimation of the Supreme Era and it was¡­glorious.


    Once again the feeling that he was about to create great changes in reality that was far ahead of his apparent power level came over him.


    The feats he was capable of were beyond nearly all mortals and immortals, and he was about to create great changes in all of reality simply for making a minor bit of effort.


    His consciousness touched the first ring of fog and outside his body, a massive change urred.


    A nebulous ring of fog appeared around his body with a total circumference of about seven meters, and with a dull thump everything was pushed away from within the ring, leaving Rowan''s surroundings free of even air.


    An invisible pir of energy erupted from his position that sted into space and the earth beneath, leaving Rowan hovering in the air above a thirty-foot-deep crater and the clouds churning as if a meteor had just torn its way through them.


    Old Man Seed''s domain began to tremble as dark clouds covered with a purple glow began to surge from the East, seemingly appearing out of nowhere and shaking his domain to its foundation, a loud sound erupted from Rowan''s position carrying a powerful shockwave, and intense heat that transformed the picturesquendscape of this dimension to one of ash and darkness.


    Rowan''s eyes were closed so he had not fully observed what was happening around him, he was only feeling an intense sense of relief as if a burden he was carrying was suddenly being shared by the world. His consciousness surged forward and touched the second circle of fog.


    Outside his body, a cmity descended, but the immediate surroundings around Rowan were tranquil, an observer would almost call it sacred.


    Nothing could touch him, not even particles that were smaller than atoms, and although his surroundings had been deprived of every single particle, even light, and should have been dark, it was the opposite and it was filled with light.


    The ring of fog stretched for another seven meters as a second ring joined it, hovering a few inches above the first ring.

 Chapter 976 Complete Mortal Level Supreme Circle

    Chapter 976 Complete Mortal Level Supreme Circle


    The two rings of fog around Rowan were now fourteen meters in circumference and vibrating with unfathomable power, yet they did not remain in ce for long before another ring of fog appeared above it. The space around seemed to explode as a subtle sound that had been quiet before began to increase in pitch.


    The sounds were like singing, maybe crying or babbling from a crowd¡­ it was impossible to understand the meaning of the sound, yet there was an incredibly strong urge for one to focus with an obsessive intensity on understanding the meaning of the sound.


    A god would run mad trying to understand the sounds the Supreme Circle was making as it becameplete.


    The three rings increased their diameter to twenty-one meters and the power emerging from Rowan exploded, the entire domain creaked and Rowan was dimly aware that Old Man Seed must be doing something to control the level of destruction because he could feel space tightening around him.


    However despite his interventions, the earth below Rowan was shattered for miles and a crater deeper than he could see was created that led into darkness, the sky above shattered to pieces, and the world outside the domain was revealed for a brief moment before it was closed off, and as if the level of destruction was not enough, a fourth ring appeared.


    At this moment it was possible to understand a fragment of the sounds emerging from the rings around Rowan, and if Rowan''s awareness was focused on what was happening around him, he would have discovered that the sound was a recognizablenguage.


    With four rings with an area of twenty-eight meters surrounding his body, Rowan''s presence multiplied, seemingly carrying a weight of its own. His Aura pressed everything to the ground, even the sky above was dragged down to the earth, leaving only a circr purple cloud that revolved around his body and stretched for miles, with mystical purple lightning shing through the cloud.


    His perception still remained inside his body, and he was still unaware of what was happening around him, the song of the Supreme Circle taking over his senses.


    Four of the nine rings had disappeared from his mental space, and he knew that with just a thought he could link himself with them, but first, he needed to savor the feeling of a heavyweight leaving his consciousness.


    It was not really a physical weight, it was more of an awareness that carried its own gravity, this was the best method Rowan could exin the feeling of holding the unactivated Supreme Circles.


    This power was a trap, it was never meant to be wielded by a mortal or an immortal. The sheer weight alone of holding one Supreme Circle would crush any mental space.


    A mental space was linked to the soul, and Rowan knew of no one who could equal the strength of his mental space, with his dimensional flesh that had forcefully merged all his powers, it made Rowan''s mental space reach a level of stability and power that was unprecedented. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    His flesh could be seen as his mental space, and his flesh was a dimension. The formless power of a mental space had been given the tenacity and depths of a physical form via his dimension. Rowan''s body was a miracle.


    Despite all this, he still felt the weight. Perhaps this power could be carried by higher dimensional beings, but by then they had already exceeded the Supreme Circles, and therefore, this technique was useless to them, as they would not be able to activate it.


    A technique as special as this one was not created for everyone, but for someone special, so special that Rowan thought they should not even exist.


    This heavy feeling was not unexpected, in fact, Rowan had expected something worse. Each ring of the Supreme Circle carried enough potential that it could be regarded as infinite. It was the culmination of an almost infinite number of techniques presented in its most primal form.


    An entire Era was ended in order to craft the Supreme Circle from the ashes. The significance of these rings was far-reaching, and he was only scratching the surface.


    ?


    Rowan had decided that the fourth Supreme Circle was going to be the sweet spot between a monstrous freak and a lovable one.


    His most powerful bloodline, the Primordial Ouroboros at the moment was at the fourth circle, and its aura eclipsed his other two Immortal bloodlines to such a level that if Rowan did not know that his two other bloodlines were at the Immortal level, which was the fifth circle, then from all outward indications, he would think both of them were still at the fourth circle.


    There was no going back in the revtion that he had mastered the Supreme Circle in less than seven centuries, which made him a freak, so Rowan revealed that he mastered not just one circle but four, like ripping off a band-aid, he decided if he could reveal one, he could as well reveal four, but at the least, he kept his unreasonableprehension under the mortal level.


    The thoughts that ran through Rowan''s head were simple,


    ''See¡­ I know I am a freak, but even I have limits, I can only decipher four of the nine Supreme Circles, and even though you should be wary of me, your excitement would bnce out that wariness, and you should be thinking that perhaps my limit at the fourth circle is only because I am still mortal, and so the focus will shift from my unreasonableprehension of the Circle to finding out what are my true limits and exploring what I can be when I am an Immortal. I am still a project you can work on and partially understand, everyone goes home happy. I can buy myself time with this.''


    Satisfied with this line of reasoning, Rowan did not spread his perception outside like he used to before, after learning about Spirit Emanations, he would be foolish to ever view the world outside using his Spirit when there were two higher dimensional beings here with him, and so he used the new tools now avable to him¨CThe four Supreme Circle that he had just manifested.


    His perception viewed through the Supreme Circle was simr to his Spirit Sight, but the difference was that his perception had been split into four parts, with an overall vision superimposing all the four streams of vision entering his mind. So he could view five separate streams of vision at the same time.


    Each of the visions he could see was clear and he could see everything around him and understand what he could see for millions of miles around. The Supreme Circle did not only show him the world, they interpreted it for him. Like a gamer who had his identification ability permanently switched on.


    Every de of grass and every gust of wind were analyzed and understood. He could identify the meaning behind everything he was witnessing and saw theplex intery of energy beneath the shallow veneer of reality.


    Knowing that he was peering into the depths of Old Man Seed techniques, the thought was a bit concerning.


    Yet there were subtle differences in all the individual visions, and it did not take long for him to identify those differences, and when he did, Rowan sucked in his breath.


    He had rated the Supreme Circle to be just one of his most powerful abilities, and even before activating it, this power was creeping into his top three.

 Chapter 977 Streams Of Fate

    Chapter 977 Streams Of Fate


    Deciphering his vision from the Supreme Circle was difficult, taking more of his consciousness power than he had expected, but he was able to decipher what he was seeing. He expected that this vision would make anyone with a lesser mental capacity either run mad, or their heads would explode.


    The perception of the world through his Supreme Circle was very different from his normal sight, and he discovered that he was not looking at reality only as it is, but as what it could be. The overall vision superimposing on the other four streams of vision was showing him the present form of the reality around him, and the others showed him something different.


    Each vision was showing him reality but every one of them was slightly distinct. It was easy to miss at first, because sometimes the variation was so slight it was almost impossible to pick it out, but with his consciousness power, he could pierce through the fog.


    He did this by isting the patterns that were noticeable in each stream of vision and deepened his understanding of the purpose of this sight. He traced one of the patterns and followed it across all his streams of vision¡ªit was a falling leaf.


    In the first vision, a falling leaf that was being consumed by mes fell on its side, before burning to ash.


    In the second vision, the leaf never fell from its branches, it was the entire tree that was uprooted, in the third vision the leaf fell from the tree but it was not touched by mes, and in thest vision the leaf and the tree did not exist at all, the earth had unexpectedly copsed in that region.


    In the fifth vision that was superimposed over all of them, the tree was present, but it was now entirely consumed by mes.


    Why was the vision of the Supreme Circle showing him different probable paths of reality? If he manifested all the nine Circles, would he have nine possible paths of Fate?... Being shown to him? If he could see the path of Fate, could he manipte it or was he just restricted to being an observer alone?


    There were more mysteries to be unearthed from this vision, but he knew he would need to activate the Supreme Circle before anything could be done about it. No matter what happened in the future, Rowan did not regretprehending the Supreme Circle, such a power had countless possibilities and he was barely even scratching the surface.


    Yet when he looked at his surroundings¡­


    ''Ahh¡­ this is not good, perhaps, I may have overdone it. Who could have thought that manifesting the Supreme Circle would lead to¡­ this!''


    Cut off from the world, Rowan had not anticipated how the ring made from fog would affect reality. He knew that bringing them into being would lead to unexpected changes, but he did not forget that at this time, he had not even begun activating the Supreme circle, and this was just a shell that needed to be filled up, and he was inside a domain created by a higher dimensional being, therefore this area should be able to easily weather through anymotion that might result from unveiling the Supreme Circle.


    That thought vanished when he saw the devastation around him.


    He was surrounded by fourrge gray rings that seemed to have created a barrier of force around him. Inside this barrier, there was Nothingness, true Nothingness, as in the formless force where every dimension was rooted. However, the Nothingness inside the ring was different, because Rowan had an intrinsic connection with it, and it was almost as if he could manipte it, but without activating the Supreme Circle, it was just an instinct at the back of his mind, he needed the Circlepleted before he could begin exploring any of the abilities.


    Rowan had never imagined that his creation of the Supreme Circle would create a zone of Nothingness around him. With the ring holding all these in a steady configuration and his connection with it, the result was straightforward if somewhat rming and unexpected.


    Rowan had just made his Reality that was outside the bounds of the known Reality!


    This was different from his dimensional flesh, this was a true reality that was unbounded and uncontrolled by anyone, not even a Primordial! At least that was what he inferred, but Rowan hardly understood what Nothingness signified and until then theplete ramifications of this ability were impossible to explore.


    Outside the ring was a field of devastation, the earth and the sky were torn to pieces and were constantly being destroyed, but a potent force kept renewing every devastation that urred. If not for this, his Supreme Circle would have shed against the fragile space of reality and an unprecedentedmotion would have ensued.


    It was as if the rings of the Supreme Circle were Anti-matter, and the rest of reality was Matter, and as such, they actively repelled each other causing wholesale devastation, and this was all just a manifestation, what sort of changes would happen if he had an activated andpleted Supreme Circle? What if he had all nine?!


    Although the rings might appear as though they had simr powers that was only because they were only manifestations. Every higher ring was multiple times more powerful than those that were beneath them. Would apleted Supreme Circle be powerful enough to repel all of reality? If that was the case, was that not as if he was creating a new Era and ending the current Supreme Era?


    Rowan forcefully suppressed the errant thoughts in his head for the moment, this would lead him down a path he did not want to contemte at this time.


    At this moment the rings could be seen as a picture of a me, yet these mes were so mystical that only the picture of it was enough to bring about great heat. Rowan did not bother with the mysteries behind this manifestation as he looked around for the two higher-dimensional beings, he needed answers, and he hoped he had not scared them to madness.


    He could not help but think that he was lucky that he decided to manifest the Supreme Circle inside a dimension created by Old Man Seed, although the surroundings appeared normal, Rowan knew that this ce was far more sturdy than any regr world.


    He had entered the depths of stars and the gravitational forces he could feel were even lesser than what was avable in this ce, signifying that it was a space where everything was incredibly dense, and yet, looking around him he could see that the earth had been reduced to rubble as far as his eyes could see.


    The mystical heat the ring was spewing out was melting the surrounding space to nothingness, this was not even factoring the massive purple clouds that were circling above him, imposing such a case suppression on everything above, making it so that the heavens did not exist, and everything was pushed below his feet.


    "So, this is what happens when you bring together the Supreme circle?" n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The voice of Old Man Seed appeared behind Rowan, and what was interesting was that in the four visions in his mind through the Supreme Circle, Old Man Seed had said the same things, but in thest vision, what he said was this;


    "Perhaps I have made a mistake, Elura, he was never supposed to seed. This exercise was made to break him. I cannot allow him to live."

 Chapter 978 Nascent Consciousness

    Chapter 978 Nascent Consciousness


    Rowan forcefully calmed the storm in his heart when he saw the effects of the vision from the Supreme Circle, but he still dwelled on the alternate realities and their meaning, even wondering if they could be trusted when it came to understanding beings on the higher dimensional level.


    This thought did notst for long before he discarded it, anything from a Primordial was always going to break the rules. He was a testament to this truth. His abilities and power were more considerable than most could ever imagine given his present level.


    ''Well, that was interesting,'' Rowan thought,''it would seem that a part of Old Man Seed''s mind wants to destroy me, but if the visions of Fate are correct, there is a higher probability that I have seeded and he considers me a good freak.'' n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    This was good news Rowan surmised, if Old Man Seed had disyed more urges to kill him in most of the visions than his curiosity, then Rowan would have to take drastic steps to preserve his life, or at least make sure that they would not make any profit from his corpse.


    Rowan turned and saw the figure of Elura and Old Man Seed, they stood just outside the ring of fog, and through all the devastation ravaging this space, they remained pristine.


    They stood on empty air like Rowan because as the earth was renewed it was also destroyed, however this did not continue for long. It appeared as though Old Man Seed and Elura had been observing him, not interfering with the process of him awakening the manifestations of the Supreme Circle he hadprehended, and now that he was awake, the world that was shattering from the might of the revealed Circle began to heal faster than it was being destroyed.


    It was a weird thing to see as grass emerged from ashes and the ground filled up out of thin air, and with a loud shriek the heavens that had been torn down from the sky were sent upwards once more.


    Outside the fog ring, space continued to ripple in a weird manner, but this was the only indication that the domain was being healed faster than it was destroyed. Rowan knew that even this process of healing was slowed down in order to make sure it did not hamper Rowan''s Supreme Circle.


    Normally a powerful technique like this was deeply linked with the user''s soul, and Old Man Seed would be able to effortlessly break it, but such an action would have a debilitating effect on the soul of the user unleashing the technique, Rowan would not have this same issue, but they did not know it, and so what Old Man Seed had done was to suppress the effects the rings were having on his domain and not the rings themselves.


    Rowan understood this and he was grateful for the gesture. It would have been easy to suppress his Supreme Circle, but Old Man Seed was just countering the devastation it made, like pairing a shadow with every beam of light, thereby rendering everything to nothingness.


    There was a mystical aspect to this move that the old man had just disyed effortlessly, it was like a dance of a sort, where every destructive event conjured by Rowan was nullified and suppressed. He was not just healing this space, he was opposing his destruction.


    ''Is this the path of battle that the bloodline of Miracle uses, or is it just unique to Old Man Seed alone?''


    Rowan had no way of answering that question at this time before the old man brought his hand forward and touched the invisible barrier created by the ring, the light of fascination in his eyes bright, with a slight push, he broke through the barrier created by the ring and entered into Rowan''s nascent domain, his body twisting in a weird manner that avoided the four hovering rings of fog.


    Elura simply turned to a green fog that slipped through the barrier, but before she entered the fog swirled around Rowan''s ring as if appreciating and observing every inch of it before it slipped into Rowan''s domain. The first thing that she did when she entered and observed the environment inside the ring was to draw in a breath of wonder as she caressed the Nothingness inside of this space.


    A sudden surge of outrage that erupted within the Supreme Circle when Old Man Seed and Elura entered into his domain was disturbing, Rowan knew that any technique or ability that reached this level would have a high chance of developing its own consciousness, but as of yet, the Supreme Circle was not even activated but the st of emotions that had surged from it would have drowned a lesser mind.


    This mind was not yet born, but there was a profound dignity and arrogance inside of it. The Supreme Circle knew that it was unique in all of creation, destined to stand at the greatest heights of creation, and the fact that Elura and Old Man Seed were higher dimensional entities did not bother this consciousness. Everything before its gaze should bow. Even the heavens above and the hells below, what then were the feeble creatures that inhabited it?


    Effortlessly suppressing this emotion, Rowan bowed towards Old Man Seed, "I am sorry to have disappointed your expectations, I was able to master this much of the Supreme Circle, the remaining higher Circles elude my grasp, perhaps, in ten thousand, maybe twenty thousand more years, I should be able to seed. There are many mysteries within the higher shards that I do not yet understand, it''s like I cannot even recognize them."


    The emotions that quickly yed across Old Man Seed''s face were a delight to sturdy before a mask of nonchnce took its ce, "of course, you did not seed inpleting the Supreme Circles, although you are of my blood, and I expect something like this but you need to gain an Immortal soul to peer past the boundary of the finite and the infinite, although I wonder how you are able to withstand the infinities within the lower Circles, that should be due to your supreme talents, and you also have me to thank for your sess, for thest seven centuries I have fed you enough treasure to bit off a healthy corner of reality itself. When I think about the price I had to pay to feed your endless appetites thesest centuries¡­"


    A look of pain shed across his face, but Elura who had been by the side all these while and peering closely at Rowan coughed into her palms, and Old Man Seed seemed to have caught himself before he looked away, "of course the price was nothing to me, but I did not expect to spend such amounts of resources at this time. Yet it was not all in vain¡­ look at you Romion, do you have any idea of what you have just aplished?"


    "Enough of this distraction father," Elura had finally finished her observation of the space inside the rings of fog, "Romion, retrieve your Supreme Circle, even in its nascent state it is not something that should be easily disyed, in fact, I believe this should be thest time you summon it until you be at the least, a fifth dimensional being. I don''t think even my father would be able to save you from the repercussions that would arise if the news of your aplishments reaches creation."

 Chapter 979 Behind The Curtains

    Chapter 979 Behind The Curtains


    The advice from Elura was not wrong, Rowan knew he had done one of those things that many considered impossible once again, and to remain safe he needed to lie low. Rowan retrieved the rings of fog but before he did that, he idly noted that in another reality, Old Man Seed had muttered to himself,


    "Damn it all Elura, why would you want him to retrieve the Circle so early? Powering four Supreme Circle is almost impossible for any beings below Will, and I was waiting to find out how long he could sustain it before his Essence Stores were exhausted, granted with the amount of treasures this kid had devoured from me, he could be an Endless Pit of Essence! Is it possible that each of his three bloodlines has a separate mental space? Does he have multiple souls? Strange, but it might exin some of the things he is able to do."


    Once again, this vision came from the fourth ring, and Rowan was beginning to detect a pattern. It would seem that the higher the ring that he manifested, the deeper the paths of Fate that it revealed.


    The admission from Old Man Seed the first time and now these words spoken by him were clearly not something the wily old geezer would ever admit out loud.


    Somehow the fourth ring was picking the most unlikely of reality and revealing it to Rowan. He could not wait to experiment with what the ninth ring would show him, but it would have to be done in a very controlled environment. He would not be lucky to have a powerful higher dimensional being beside him to contain the eruption of power that revealing the Supreme Circle would create.


    Also if they were already so powerful that they were simply manifestations, what sort of visions would he be able to see if they wereplete? Just using this sight for a few moments had revealed some of the deepest thoughts of Old Man Seed, and showed him that although he did not understand the nature of Rowan''s soul, some of his guesses were hitting closer to home. For instance his idea about multiple souls. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    However, what Rowan found particrly disturbing was Elura. In all his visions of reality, she was the same. Old Man Seed''s movement across all the separate visions was mostly the same with slight variations. In one he would cough before talking, in another he did not, or he would blink in one, while he did not blink in another. Although Rowan acknowledged that such pitiful mortal actions were useless against beings like these, after all this time, all these actions had be something like instincts, done without much conscious thought.


    Elura on the other hand maintained a perfect behavior across all realities. Her smile was exact, her words the same.


    This was only changes on the surface and Rowan could easily dismiss this as Elura doing away with every affectation of mortality, but if he looked deeper something more strange urred.


    The motion of her hair as the wind blew past it was the same. Nothing around her was random, it was as if a field of order was ced around her body at all times, rejecting every form of control from the outside world.


    At first, Rowan had no idea why he found that she was capable of such a thing to be deeply concerning, but then he quickly realized the truth and the fear of Elura deepened.


    If she had this much control over the reality around herself then there was no way he had caught her by surprise when he saw her in the Frozen Waste.


    Their whole interaction had been premeditated, she must have shown him a different version of the Elura that he had known and watched to see his reaction to the revtion. Every word she spoke, every smile, every gesture was perfectly controlled, and reality itself bent to her whims.


    She controlled Fate, not the other way around. Elura¡­ was a frightening being. Perhaps Old Man Seed may be stronger, but Rowan would prefer fighting the old man over Elura. She was the type of enemy he would not wish upon his enemies.


    He thought he was ying Elura, but the truth was that perhaps he had always been dancing on the palm of her hand.


    ?


    Without opening the Primordial Record, Rowan could already feel the differences in his dimension, and they were so vast it was mind-boggling, almost as if he had ascended multiple circles in his sleep. How many resources had his Serpents devoured?


    Ascending a single Circle for him was a momentous asion. He gained so many attributes and abilities that every upgrade felt like an evolution. For the fact that he was feeling as if he had jumped past multiple circles could only mean in thest seven centuries the number of treasures he would have devoured would be astronomical.


    He felt a tinge of shame in his heart, he had not intended to consume so many resources from Old Man Seed, he had been devoted to the Supreme Circle and had neglected monitoring the serpents as they fed, he had even enjoyed the sensation of pushing against the pressure of the Tenebris armor anytime the darkness devoured by the serpents were digested.


    Out of anyone here, Rowan understood his constitution the most, and he knew that the resources that would have to be spent to create such a vast change in his dimension was nothing short of incalcble.


    Rowan knew this because he had explored the Great Darkness for a while before embarking on the Frozen Waste, and he hade across a lot of third-dimensional universes on his way to the road.


    Except for the urges to devour the Universal Will and the ethereal connection that existed between every universe and two mysterious locations, The Great Desert and The Isle Of Rest, there was nothing of value that attracted the attention of the Serpents in the entire universe.


    Except of course for God Emperors who were Will Holders, but as Rowan had discovered during his time outside the universe, Will Holders were rarer than a Quillin Tear, and of the many God Emperors he had seen in his travels, only two had carried Will, and they were the Will of Force, a basic form of Will that Rowan had seen multiple times, and he discovered that his Serpents detested eating these Emperors with this basic Will.


    If agitated they might choose to consume them, otherwise they would rather not touch them. Knowing all this and understanding the specialness of the Primordial Darkness inside of Tenebris, Rowan understood that refilling this armor must not have been cheap.


    ''Anyway, I wanted to punish Old Man Seed for thrusting me into Tenebris with no warning, although I never imagined that my punishment woulde in the form of hurting his wallet.''


    Rowan had always thought he was wealthy but after leaving the universe he discovered that most of his wealth would not be considered anything of value when it came to the true rulers of reality¨CThe Will Holders.


    He had never had any urge to gather great wealth or felt the need to hunt for treasures due to the fact that he had the Stuff of Creation flowing in his dimension¨CSoul Energy. Why would he need treasures or wealth when he had the most precious treasure in creation? Yet there was something to be said for gathering wealth outside his management that felt different.

 Chapter 980 Infinite Energy

    Chapter 980 Infinite Energy


    With a weird noise like a haunted scream being yed in reverse the four Supreme Circles around Rowan''s body returned to his consciousness and a weight that had settled over this space vanished.


    Like a long-forgotten dream, all the devastation that had just been urring had been wiped out as if it had never happened. It was almost surreal, as the sun shone overhead and birds cried out as they flew past these powerful beings, even the wind that was blowing past them felt charged with excitement.


    Rowan gasped and nearly fell on his knees, now that he had dismissed the Circle, something strange had urred, all his umted Aether and Essence had been wiped out. His massive Primordial Seas of darkness and Ambrosia that could flood a gxy simply vanished into thin air, even the vast Essence hidden in his bones which came from his Primordial Ouroboros Bloodline disappeared.


    This was unexpected as Rowan did not have any technique that functioned in this manner, and such a massive loss of power at once would drive someone insane, but with his unreasonable regeneration capability, the moment his energies vanished, they were being rapidly reced.


    The area that contained his Primordial Seas was empty one moment and in the next a massive deluge of Primordial Aether in the form of a ck sea and a rainbowed-colored sea appeared out of thin air, with more appearing with every passing moment.


    Hidden throughout his dimension were massive invisible veins, Rowan called them Leylines. These veins were filled with his bloodline essence, and they resembled massive rivers made of liquid diamonds. They were wrapped many times around his dimensions, connecting them from the lowest to the highest.


    Before entering Tenebris, each of these veins had measured around three hundred feet in circumference, but now that size had doubled and the walls of the veins had been thickened. The Essence running through them which was usually slow like a crawling tortoise, now appeared to move a bit faster.


    Like his reappearing Aether, his Essence returned albeit a bit more slowly. The reason was that his Essence was far more condensed than his Primordial Seas.


    With the time differential inside his dimension, his recovery in reality took a few seconds, but days had gone by as his vast stores slot returned and in that time Rowan pondered how activating the manifestation of the Supreme Circle for such a short time had robbed him of his entire energy.


    Throughout the time that he had activated the manifestations of the Supreme Circle there had not been any single drop of power lost from his dimension. Although a bit strange, he had assumed that the manifestation did not draw on any energy from his body to take shape, and that was why he was a bit puzzled about the statements from Old Man Seed wishing to understand how deep his Essence Stores were.


    It was at this moment that he realized that the way the Supreme Circle worked was truly strange. Either powering it for a second or a thousand years, it would not draw on any resources from the user, but when it was deactivated, every single energy in the body of the user would be wiped out.


    It would seem that the near Infinite power that the Circle could grant the user when activated also came with a price.


    What he would need to figure out was if the duration of manifesting the Supreme Circle mattered to the amount of Essence and Aether that he lost. His energy stores were far more potent than normal, and he refused to believe that he could be wiped out of energy as easily as anyone else.


    However, if activating it for one second, two minutes, or ten years still leads to him losing all his Essence then he would need to make sure that he did not use this ability without proper timing.


    It was curious though, Rowan thought, that this was such a weird way of managing resources. It would ensure that the user of the Supreme Circle would be nearly invincible when the Circles were active, they would never be bothered with holding back or caring for the amount of energy wasted, essentially giving them an infinite source of energy, but the moment they deactivated this power, all their Essence would be lost.


    Even Rowan with his vast stores of energy had run out when he manifested the massive spell he used to destroy the Reflections. If he could have powered that Spell via his Supreme Circle he would never run out of Essence, he could continuously spam techniques of equal magnitude without fear.


    Such a thing was ridiculous, but the fact was that he now had ess to such an ability. This instantly shot up his offensive potential to a near-limitless degree.


    Rowan''s massive consciousness could manifest spells and techniques that would ce the famous Taboo Spells of the Mages to shame, and what if he paired all these potential powers with a near-limitless source of energy?!


    If that was the case then Rowan imagined that anyone who could master the Supreme Circle would most likely keep them activated permanently, but maybe this was not the case. To carry this technique for long was not an easy thing on the soul, and even if he could disregard the strain, it may not be the case for others.


    It was no wonder this technique was the turning point of an Era, and why the difficulty had stumped everyone else until he had arrived. This realization made Rowan understand that no matter how would try to undery his potential, it was impossible to hide it from Elura and Old Man Seed any longer.


    ''This Supreme Circle had finally rounded up my base of power! No matter what happens going forward I must try to survive and push ahead. Thest missing chink in my armor has been closed up, and now I need to build it to the 9th Circle and begin climbing the dimension.''


    Rowan closed his eyes and took long deep breaths as he felt his body nearly finalized the recement of all that was lost. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The sensation of a warm hand touching his cheeks drew him from his thoughts and he opened his eyes to see Elura, and although Rowan knew that this woman could control every facet of her being, she could not hide the astonishment in her gaze, or perhaps she did not wish to hide it when she looked into his prismatic eyes.


    Rowan''s perfect features that had been revealed after he was expelled from the Tenebris armor were further enhanced by his eyes,


    "My son¡­" Whatever Elura wanted to say was lost in the boundless glow in Rowan''s eyes. He was a Primordial Ouroboros Serpent, and the charms in his eyes were not for the weak of soul to gaze into.


    ''Of all the mortals I have seen since the dawn of creation, you are the most radiant.''


    These words came from a memory he could not recall and it disturbed him. The only missing piece of his memory came from Caine. There must surely be a connection there.


    His minor consciousness pirs were working on this puzzle and they had several reports for him to go through, but he must first handle the matter on the ground.

 Chapter 981 The Divide Between Heart and Mind

    Chapter 981 The Divide Between Heart and Mind


    Old Man Seed muttered with fascination in his tone,


    "So it is true, when the Supreme Circle is activated it provides one with infinite energy. Meat trick, kind of useless to most people, but with your Soul''s power, hehene¡­ you would be a monster. Perhaps you might be the few to kill Will Holders while still under the 9th Supreme Circle, and I am not just talking about those in the fourth dimension. Another mystery solved and the day had just begun."


    Old Man Seed''s voice was like a whip and Elura gasped as she let go of his face and stepped backward, she did not hide the shock in her eyes or demeanor, Elura pulled herself together and seemed to havee to a conclusion and gestured towards her father,


    "Leave us for a while Father, there are things that I must discuss with my son. It is for our ears alone. Mother and son."


    Old Man Seed looked at Elura for a while, countless unspoken words passing between both of them before nodding, as he was about to leave he paused and turned his head towards Rowan while addressing Elura,


    "Do not take long, he is still going to be tested. Harshly. Now that he has activated four Supreme Circles, there is no more time for dys. I will be cing him in a gauntlet that is fit for someone of his stature. I thought I had already pushed the difficulty to an impossible level, but your son has proven again and again how much we have underestimated him, I will no longer be making that mistake." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "I understand Father, this would not take long and I will be leaving him in your care until he bes Immortal and he would be given his crown as a Sanctified Scion and shown to all of creation. He would hold your Prime key, and he shall be the true heir of Miracle."


    The old man paused and then grinned, "Oh, Elura, the heights of your ambitions. Here I was thinking you were insane, but now¡­ I am getting old."


    He walked off into the horizon, a few steps taking him across thousands of miles before he vanished before the glow of the setting sun.


    "Sit," Elura smiled, she had somehow created a spot that had been filled with delicate flowers with splendous color and scent, and with the light of the setting sun, this area transformed into a fantastical haven of beauty and tranquility.


    She gracefully hovered above them with her legs folded beneath her, her long green robes that were ented with gold and scarlet enhancing her goddess-like beauty and figure that would put most in creation to shame. A great portion of Rowan''s beauty came from Elura and with his true appearance revealed, it was easy to spot the simrities between them.


    Rowan sighed and sat cross-legged and closed his eyes. His Essence and Aether had nearly been refilled in these few seconds, but Rowan kept his eyes closed for another three hours. Time at their level was both meaningless and also incredibly meaningful, for a billion years could be passed in slumber, yet a battle of epic proportions could be fought in a second.


    Rowan sighed and sat cross-legged and closed his eyes. His Essence and Aether had nearly been refilled in these few seconds, but Rowan kept his eyes closed for another three hours. Time at their level was both meaningless and also incredibly meaningful, for a billion years could be passed in slumber, yet a battle of epic proportions could be fought in a second.


    Elura did not disturb him, and Rowan did not look at the world using his Spirit Senses but his eyes were powerful enough that whether it was closed or opened, he could still perceive his surroundings with crity using his fleshy vision.


    His senses which could be likened to sonars burst out of his closed lids, far more vigorously than before, tens of millions of pulses emitting from his closed eyes that scanned and collected every information around him for tens of thousands of miles until it met the barriers of this space.


    This entire world was within his gaze and he missed nothing. However, his primary focus was on the woman before him.


    The smile had never left Elura''s face all this time,and Rowan almost had the urge to scream at this enigmatic woman. He felt an odd twinge of pain in his heart when a part of him that wanted the peace of sce in the arms of his mother was gone, instead what took her ce was a being who was perhaps the most dangerous he had evere across. The woman who had given him the motivation and fortitude to fight against the tyranny of the Third Prince was no longer here, and it hurt in a way he had not yet had the time to truly investigate.


    When Rowan was ''done'' with recing his lost energy, he opened his eyes and met Elura''s own, he licked his lips, about to speak, but Elura interrupted him, almost as if she was anxious,


    "You know I never do anything without a n. Or perhaps you don''t know, but I''m sure you must have suspected. Many things that happened in the universe of your birth were within my control in a sense. I cannot manipte the domain of Chaos like I want, and that leads to¡­plications that even I don''t understand or control."


    This admission of her fallibility seemed to annoy her but she pushed through the brief sh of anger that surfaced in her eyes. Rowan wondered how much of what she was showing was true. Most likely none, he reckoned.


    "Certain situations that transpired in my youth have forced me to never leave a door opened for anyone to find a way to harm me or my interest, there could be no chink in my armor in any manner, and that fear and desire for control over my destiny affected my decision when it came time for me to give birth to my heir. Nothing could ever be good enough."


    Elura looked ufortable and she shifted around, Rowan''s face showed no emotion and his alien eyes that were exuding such fantastical lights never left her face, like a snake looking at a mouse, Rowan allowed the alien nature of himself toe through.


    He could not help himself, because a part of him wanted to believe Elura''s story, that part of him that was in pain, and so he allowed himself to feel everything, opening himself in a manner that he would never do, it was both a plea and a warning.


    Elura was on thin ice, whatever was said here would be remembered, and if Elura wished to y games with the few things that could touch his bottom line, he would not be holding back.


    After fidgeting for a while Elura met his gaze without flinching,


    "I''m sorry my son, sometimes good intentions may result in a cruel oue. To protect you from the eyes of my enemies and leave you without ws I took steps that were born from good intentions, and never bothered if the oue would be cruel, not just to me, but more importantly to you. There is much you don''t know about your power and bloodline,"


    She chuckled in an almost nervous manner when she mentioned the word, bloodline,


    "You should have learned all these and more in the Eld Seed I had arranged for you, but you did not follow my predetermined path. At first, I was angered, you are but a child, with no idea of the vastness of the horizon or the true depths of the deep, you were an arrogant youngling with wings of wax outspread to the skies, showing off your glory, yet not understanding¡­prehending, how hot and uncaring the mes of the sun. It will burn you, leaving nothing behind, you did not understand dominion and I gave you no chance to learn the reason for this, and for this failure I am sorry."


    She sighed and summoned a long needle and held the sharp point to the middle of her forehead and she began pushing it down,


    "It is time I showed you everything."

 Chapter 982 Revelations

    Chapter 982 Revtions


    Rowan had seen many macabre sights in his lifetime, and he had been the author of countless many, reality was grim and terrifying, and for those that had the power to look into its dark depths, nothingy within but madness.


    It was this madness that one would have to conquer in order to be stronger, and for someone like Rowan whose strength was beyond abnormal, he would have to face the sort of madness that was unimaginable to most.


    He had seen so much, maybe even too much, but he understood that in a way his journey into madness had just begun, and everything he had witnessed was just to prepare him for what was toe.


    Yet there was something unsettling about Elura plunging a long needle into her head. What made it particrly disturbing was that the needle seemed to continuously extend no matter how much she pushed into her head there was always more length of needle remaining in her hands.


    These actions seemed simple, yet when ced against the settings they found themselves¡ªThe de of amazing flowers, the setting sun painting the world in a vivid color¡­ then the beautiful woman plunging a needle into her forehead while looking him in the eyes seemed so bizarre. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Her face showed no expression of pain, and she kept plunging the needle into her head, but before long an inflection point seemed to have been reached and her face became twisted with pain, but she did not stop pushing the needle into her head,


    "Romion, your bloodline is the Tree of Desire, which is unexpected, but weed, this bloodline had not been seen in the Land of Miracles for many Eras. It stands as one of the five Pirs of the Primordial of Miracle''s bloodline, your mother''s bloodline holds another Pir, and so does your grandfather''s. For the first time since the beginning of creation, a single family holds three of the five Pirs in the Land of Miracles. This alone would cause a greatmotion in the Land of Miracles when you are revealed to all, and yet this is just the tip of the iceberg for who you are my son."


    Elura grimaced as if the pain she was feeling had multiplied, and Rowan noticed something peculiar while she was speaking, it was that the tone of her voice was subtly changing, and his senses were sharp enough to catch it and this hint gave him a possible direction of what Elura intended, but he could not be sure until she revealed more of her intentions.


    It was impossible to hide the inherent majesty inside Elura and her voice was one of the representations of that majesty. Due to Rowan''s unique nature, he was able to shrug off the many effects that came from standing beside the presence of extremely powerful beings like Old Man Seed and Elura, but that did not mean he was not aware of them, he just mostly ignored them.


    The inherent majesty inside the tone and voice of Elura was beginning to shift, descending lower into something less graceful andpelling, like a goddess transforming into a mortal woman, and before Rowan''s gaze, the flesh of Elura peeled away like theyer of an onion, revealing another Elura underneath.


    The sense of bizarreness that Rowan was feeling increased, but his gaze never left the figure before him.


    The features of this new Elura that was revealed were equal to the flesh that had just peeled away but there were subtle differences that he noted. This difference was mostly from the Aura, which was now fractionally weaker, and his suspicion increased.


    Elura did not stop her actions, pushing more of the endless needle into her forehead, and her body continued to peel away,yer afteryer falling to the side before transforming into flowers. However with everyyer that fell off, Elura''s size did not diminish, as if what she was shedding had no mass, but Rowan could feel the sheer weight behind everyyer of flesh that was peeled away from Elura''s body.


    Whatever ritual she was performing was not something that could be done easily. Just the grimace of pain from her was revealing enough.


    The small de of flowers that they hovered above soon turned to a sea of flowers that continued stretching into the horizon, if this trend continued it would not take long before this entire world contained nothing but flowers, as more of heryers were peeled away.


    When she spoke again, her voice was still deeply maic, but it was missing many of her grand attributes and her face was subtly different, as if he was not looking at her but a Reflection of her¡ªsomething was missing.


    "Have you begun to infer what my bloodline is, Romion? I will not me you if you fail to guess it, there have been¡­ moments in my life when I even forget the power I wield. Power has its price, and we are the pirs of miracle, our power is costly."


    Another strange transformation began to appear around Elura, her clothes which were mostly green began to change in color, slowly fading to orange and then brightening to red until their shade reached a bright red with a hint of ck and gold around the edges and at that moment Elura paused, her hand holding thest few inches of the needle that seemed to have reached its end.


    "What I am about to do is something that I have never imagined I would be doing for anyone else, but you are my son Romion and you deserve the truth."


    In her eyes were confusion, and then resolve, "I can bind others to my service using various tricks and contrivances, bind them with power or deception, and I could do the same for you, with your character it would not be easy, but it can be done, I have done the same for those with far more experience, but my instinct after all this time is rarely wrong and I fear if I follow this path I would be making a mistake that I would never be able to correct."


    She paused, her eyes were no longer fixed on Rowan but were vibrating rapidly from side to side as if she was fighting an incredibly powerful urge. Elura must be going against the very essence of who she was, but her voice did not waver and she continued speaking even as her body seemed to be going through waves of small contractions and convulsions. Her flesh itself, fighting against her Will,


    "We have so much time together and so little. It is difficult to put many things into words sometimes, and only with action can it be shown. I apologize for my ungainly appearance Romion, habits can be chains stronger than we give them credence. I know what you want Rowan, but I cannot give them to you¡­ not in the way you would like, but there is something left inside me, and it will be yours, for a time, and after it is all over¡­. I shall be waiting for you when you be immortal. This is the best I can do. This is my sacrifice to you, my son. Look upon it, and call me your mother once more, the road ahead is long and perilous, and I would rather walk on it with my son, than with an enemy in the guise of my flesh."

 Chapter 983 A Broken Thing

    Chapter 983 A Broken Thing


    Saying these cryptic words, Elura finally drove the needle into her forehead that seemed to have reached its end and when she dropped her hand, Elura was gone and his mother sat before him, her eyes closed as if deep in sleep. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    There was no need for words, Rowan instantly knew that the woman before him was the one that gave birth to him, her face and Elura''s were exact, but her Aura¡­ was zing.


    Where Elura''a Aura was cold and calcting, his mother was nothing but fire, her robes were an indication of her Spirit, boundless. She did not walk in the shadows, and her emotions were worn on her sleeves. She loved without judging and her smile¡­ herughter¡­ gods herughter. Rowan could still remember the dance he had with her when Time was frozen and the universe was for them alone.


    Before Rowan could have the chance to fullyprehend what was happening the endless field of flowers below rippled and gathered together in a terrifying storm that soon dissolved into the body of a different Elura.


    Rowan looked between the still form of his mother before him and Elura standing by the side and a hint of confusion passed through his eyes he wanted to speak, but once again Elura interrupted him, "I cannot give you what you want, I can only give you a moment and you have to make a small sacrifice to take this opportunity I have given you. This sacrifice¡­" Elura smiled, "... somehow I don''t think it would be a problem for you making it." She sighed and pointed toward the horizon, "This is only possible because this space is special, but it also has its limits. My father''s domain is strong, but the pirs of our bloodline are jealous. The sun will set in a while, and when it is done, she will be gone forever, I love you, my son." With thosest words, Elura vanished leaving him alone with his mother who was cloaked in a robe of scarlet, with her eyes closed.


    Rowan''s body seemed to move on its own volition and drifted towards her. The faint memories he had of his childhood, the chubby young child running through an endless forest of green, happy and content knowing he had a mother who loved and cherished him, the tears in her eyes as she¡­.


    Too many memories, they overwhelmed him. Tiny in therger scheme of things, Rowan held far more memories than these faint recollections, but each one carried the weight of tenderness. His hand rose up and he almost touched her face, but he hesitated, once upon a time his mother had seemed so powerful to him, and now she appeared incredibly frail, her existence held by a single thread that was slowly fraying.


    He understood the sacrifice that Elura spoke of, and she was correct, Rowan did not hesitate and he manifested the Eld Seed in his hand and gently fed it to his mother.


    The Eld Seed contained all the memories of the Land of Miracles that Elura had nted for him in wait, also it was considered one of the rare methods to gain Aetherium, a rare resource in all of reality that was deeply desired.


    Old Man Seed had told him that this Eld Seed was not just a normal Seed, but one that was free of any taint, which means that no Primordial Will was buried inside of it, making this Seed incredibly precious. It could as well be unique.


    Despite all these positives to the Eld Seed, none of them was as important as the final aspect it contained, his memories.


    A million years of his life were missing, taken by his mother to safeguard until the time was ready for Rowan to receive them. To suppress the Eye of the Primordial of Time, Rowan could not harvest the souls of any of the Reflections and kept them as a barrier over the Eye, so he could not read their memories.


    Before now he had nned to utilize the Eld Seed after he had fully investigated itsponents or at the least tried to decipher its process of creation in order to figure out how to develop the ability to manifest Aetherium. To find a second Seed of Aetherium without the Will of a Primordial embedded in it would be nearly impossible but Rowan sacrificed the seed without hesitation.


    If Elura could find one, he would be able to find another, the chance to reconcile with his mother after a million years of separation may note again, even if it appears that their time together would be short.


    Rowan watched his mother closely, from the moment he fed her the Eld Seed, it had only been a few seconds and there did not seem to be any changes in her body, but his eyes soon saw the beginning of one.


    Her Aura began to rise, and her body which seemed to be lifeless began to grow warm, and then ridiculously hot, until the temperature exuding from her body was approaching the heat from the core of a star. The world around them did not change, such an amount of heat was nothing to a world created by a higher dimensional being, and Rowan did not even acknowledge it, his eyes were for his mother alone.


    Her pale cheeks grew red and her chest rose. Her eyelids shook as a slight frown crossed her face, Rowan held his breath, before without any indication, her eyes flew open.


    The world changed color. The light from the setting sun grew richer, as the grass and trees across the entire world turned a shade of scarlet, from afar it was as if the world had transformed into a red star.


    Her eyes at first were disoriented. This was from a woman who had expected to never wake up again, with the part she was expected to y done, she was to sleep the long sleep of oblivion, but unexpectedly¡­


    Memories inundated her consciousness and powers flowed in her veins, and she felt the wrongness of it all,


    ''No, this is not meant for me¡­ this is a mistake, it was supposed to be given to my son. Where is he? Where is my boy?!''


    Her consciousness returned fully and her confused eyes focused and she looked across and saw him. There was silence for a while as their eyes met, themunication between them was wordless, but it did not make it any less profound.


    Elura gasped as bloody tears began rolling from her eyes that went alit, burning like ming pearls. Rowan wanted to raise his hands to do something, anything, but it was so difficult, it was as if he had forgotten what it meant to givefort¡­ his hands knew nothing but death, how could they give out tenderness?


    The eyes of his mother went wide as realization crossed her features, and she broke the invisible barrier between them and drew Rowan to her in a hug that would crush mountains to dust.


    Rowan''s hands were raised, and they slowly descended until he was holding her, and he heard his mother whisper in his ears, and the sadness in her voice touched a part of his consciousness he had thought long lost,


    "Oh, my dear boy, your heart is a broken thing."

 Chapter 984 Beyond His Power And Beauty

    Chapter 984 Beyond His Power And Beauty


    "This is good, this moment here with her is everything, I will not allow it to end, she will not leave me again, I now have power, I have broken a universe, why can I not have everything I want?"


    ?


    Rowan held his mother for a while, he allowed himself to forget for the moment of the person he had be and turned to the young boy of five who ran in a forest of endless green. It was the few memories he had of that time, and he held them close to his heart. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    He closed his eyes and his senses slowed down, as the world in his perception slowed to a crawl, even the light from the setting sun was still. The pulse emerging from his eyes that ran into tens of millions every second began to wind down until it was left with only a single pulse.


    This single pulse seemed to be evesting, it wrapped around Rowan and his mother in a protective cocoon, it was as if he was not willing to let a single moment pass him by and so he wrapped them in a single pulse that would stand forever if that was what he wished for.


    After learning of Spirit Emanations, he began taking steps to protect his secrets better, and one of the methods he had derived was this process. He had used the incredible perceptive power of the Primordial Ouroboros to iste his surroundings. With a single pulse from his eyes causing the sensitivity of his vision to reach an impossible degree, it would be supremely difficult for anything to get past him without his notice. As far as he could tell the Primordial Ouroboros was unique, and so too was its perceptive abilities, and it would be difficult for an outside party to fool it without his knowledge.


    Although he knew that he had been left alone with his mother, Rowan was taking no chances. It was Elura who ced her hands on his chest and pushed him back a little, and she looked at Rowan''s face, for a while even she was amazed at his appearance, but it did not take long for her to peer beyond his beauty and bright eyes to see the pain and tiredness inside him.


    He was capable of bearing the heaviest weight in the universe, but it did not mean that they did not leave scars and the pressure did not build up, it was only the fact that Rowan was growing too fast for the pressure to catch up to him.


    All the horrors he had faced, all his battles, and the ces and events he had witnessed were a heavy burden, and he added more to the pile every day, but he was always getting stronger, suppressing them all inside his consciousness that never stopped growing.


    No one else could see the scars and the traces of the battle he had fought, even Rowan was only dimly aware of them, his power ced him on a constant high, and he would either reach the top in a single stretch or he would crash and burn.


    His mother was the only one who could look beyond his power and beauty because she was not searching for all those when she looked at him. She was looking for his heart, and she saw that it was tired and broken.


    Rowan was an abomination of endless potential, battered and broken, his body leaps forward, building on his scars. He had never stopped.


    Elura swallowed, not allowing the tears that wanted to fall to escape her eyes, "When was thest time you slept Romion?"


    Rowan appeared surprised by the question and then he smiled, "I don''t need to sleep mother, why should I perform an activity that is useless? I have slept, twice, and I have dreamed myst dream, his name is Andar, you would have loved him, Mother. I have reached the point where such a grace is no longer my burden."


    Elura rolled her eyes, "You are the only one who would call sleep a burden. Nonsense, I bet even the Primordials themselves need sleep, you need to sleep, but the problem¡­"


    Biting her lips she whispered as she touched his cheeks, "...is that you could never find the right ce for you toy your head. Of all my children, you feel too much and love too deeply, and so your weariness runs too deep."


    Rowan looked away, how could he tell her that he was now soulless? The things she thought she saw in him no longer existed, and if he ever slept, nothing waited for him but dreams filled with madness and monsters, his reflection in the mirror,


    "I think I would know what I need better than you in this particr matter, Mother."


    "Hahaha, did you know you said the same thing to me when you were a child? Don''t believe me? Here let me show you."


    With a wave of her hand, the space around them rippled as reality shifted and they appeared in a forest, Elura had twisted reality to show him her memories, weaving it with a profound application of Aetherium that would ce whatever he faced on the Twilight Bridge to shame and would make what the Third Prince and the rest did to be nothing but child''s y.


    Looking back, the most his enemies had been able to do was empower their attacks and shoot out Aetherium bolts. What Elura just did went beyond anything he had witnessed. If he had been fighting his mother on that bridge as a mortal, without bringing out his big guns, he would notst a second.


    This thought did not distract him for long as the new reality drew his attention because for all intent and purposes, Elura had just brought him back in time to a dead universe that was an impossible distance away.


    The air had changed and overhead there were thirteen moons that covered the sky, all of them emitting different hues of light that made this area shimmer with splendor. Massive winged beasts flew overhead making loud calls as they migrated to distant regions. It was night, but the lights from the thirteen moons left the surroundings to be as bright as daylight.


    This world was Trion, and although its roots were corrupted, at this time, it was beautiful and lush due to the presence of Elura who made the entire world a ce where miracles flow. Her Aura filled the entire with light and life, and in this world, it was almost as if anything was possible.


    Something zoomed past, and Rowan turned his head to follow it and discovered that it was a five-year-old chubby boy with green eyes and curly green hair and clothes made from fur, hisughter pursuing his running figure that was pushing through the forest with a speed that was faster than sound.


    "Romion, get back here, your mother has been calling for you for an entire year!"


    The young child clearly had power butcked control because he stumbled at the unexpected sound and at the speed he was moving, his body created a long furrow through the earth as he sted through dozens of gigantic trees shattering them into splinters before his body bounced against the ground and he was mmed into a small hill, shattering it to pieces.

 Chapter 985 You Have Never Changed

    Chapter 985 You Have Never Changed


    The earth shook, and a wave of force traveled through the forest at the crash, causing numerous animals to shriek in fright, creating a small stampede that only subsided after a while.


    The boy pushed his way out of the shattered mountain, he was unharmed but his body was covered with dust, especially his mouth which was filled with sand and pieces of wood and rocks that got in because the naughty child had beenughing through his crash.


    A small figure with butterfly wings appeared before the flustered boy, hovering before his face and cing two tiny hands on her hips,


    "This has gone on for long enough, Romion, I can no longer hide your presence from your mother, you will return this instant, your games are over. A whole year I have put up with your stupid schemes and I will not be a party to them any longer." The tiny sprite stamped her foot in the air with annoyance and went to the boy''s right ear and began to drag it, her small frame holding astonishing power because she lifted the boy from the rubble, bringing him dozens of feet into the air.


    She had decided to take matters into her own hands and would be bringing the naughty child home by force.


    "Isshsamm yhot ghoingg!" the boy struggled, his little hands and feet waving in the air,


    The tiny sprite cocked her head in confusion as she peered down at him, and then grimaced in disgust as the boy did not spit out the dirt in his mouth, instead, he chewed and swallowed, before yelling at her, "I said I am not going home, I am not sleepy and mother says I can y until I am tired. So let me go¡­ this instant!"


    The little sprite brought her nose up in the air in disdain, "When your mother told you to y until you got tired, she did not mean for you to gallivant around the forest, terrorizing the entire good folk who make this ce their home for an entire year. When are you going to stop?" n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    The boy no longer waved his hands around, instead, he folded them on his chest, blushing a bit from shame and annoyance,


    "I am a child, and you should not deprive a child of the chance to y. It is my right."


    Although he knew that perhaps he might have overdone it with his acts thesest few months that had magically turned into a year, Romion could not stop pursuing the horizon. There were so many new things to discover, every corner he crept past he found something amazing, the world was an endless mystery and he did not want to stop exploring.


    "Who needs sleep," he muttered to himself as he was brought back home. His body was wrapped by a green glow and he was teleported to the side of Elura.


    The sprite let go of his ears from hundreds of feet in the air and Rowan dropped to the ground like a stone hended with his head, leaving his stomach and legs waving in the air as his shoulders and head were buried in the ground.


    Theughter of the sprite as she flew away did not hide his angered sputtering as he spat out the dirt in his mouth and chewed and swallowed the rest.


    Romion had explored the world for a year and saw so many wonders, but most of those wonders had to go through the taste test. He ate everything.


    From rocks, woods, metals, leaves, grasses, insects¡­even the wind did not escape his mouth. If he perceived something fragrant in the air, he would suck in the entire air in the surroundings for miles.


    Coming across a pack of wolves, it was not strange for Rowan to bite off a tail here or an ear there.A cave filled with sentient mushrooms¡­ half of them were eaten. A mighty bear¡­ missing his left paw.


    Romion had a goal, the round moons up in the sky looked so tasty, and he wanted to eat one, maybe two, ok, in truth, he was nning to eat five, but it was alright, who needed thirteen moons anyway? Plus they must be so tasty!


    A year reign of terror had just ended and the perpetrator looked at his mother with his hands folded behind his back and hisrge green eyes that sparkled like a clearke while grinning sheepishly,


    "Hello Mother, you called for me, but I have not finished ying. Can I go? I promise I will return when I get tired."


    Elura smiled and turned to the boy, "Come and hug your mother child, I have missed you so."


    The boy blinked and ran to her, burying his face into her robes and squeezing her so tight that the air around her body trembled. Eluraughed in delight and tousled his curly hair that had grown nearly to his waist after leaving the house for a year,


    "We will need to trim your hair unless you want to be tripping on them soon enough."


    The child nodded, before turning to the side and whispered to his mother, "I don''t know who that is but he looks scary."


    Elura turned to Rowan, "Him? Oh, he is harmless, he is like you actually, he does not know when to stop for rest but keeps running until he drops."


    Rowan had noticed that the reality around them that Elura created was not simple, and he confirmed it when that sprite dropped the boy in front of them and he ran and hugged Elura who was beside him.


    His mother had brought him to a past where he was a child, and the Rowan of today was looking at the clear eyes of Romion in the past, who was looking at him with clear curiosity and wonder, and a tiny bit of fear. Rowan nodded, the child''s instincts were urate, he should be feared.


    "Is this the way I thought you to greet a guest?" Elura chided Romion and the child shook his head from side to side and left his mother''s side.


    Rowan was a few feet away but Romion walked slowly toward him, and he paused halfway as if an invisible wall was blocking him, before he frowned and fished inside his fur robes, bringing out a half-eaten golden fruit.


    The fruit emitted a tantalizing smell and the child looked at it with regret before firming his stance and presenting it to Rowan,


    "Good day mister, and may the good tidings and fortune that brought you to our home follow you to whatever road you take after leaving. Please take this token of our wee."


    Rowan looked at the half-eaten fruit and he nearly grinned. The little brat had sliced off a piece of the fruit with his fingers before he brought it out from his robes.


    As if he was taking the fruit from his outstretched hand, Rowan instead reached into the robes of the surprised boy and took the small pieces that he had sliced off.


    Elura rolled her eyes in astonishment, "Why did I not notice how devious you were as a child? You have never truly changed, have you?

 Chapter 986 Tears Of The Sun

    Chapter 986 Tears Of The Sun


    The boy was ashamed by the fact that his act of subterfuge had been detected and he did not listen deeply to what his mother had said, he bowed his head wishing that the ground would open up and swallow him whole, but he was distracted by the actions of the man before him, it also helps that Romion was very shameless, and a tiny tyrant.


    Rowan took the small piece of golden fruit, and with a tap of his fingers, he understood itsposition. His three chambers¡ªKnowledge Well, Astrbe, and Hollow Forge had integrated with his entire body during the evolution of his Primordial Ouroboros bloodline, and with a simple touch, he could utilize it in the manner that he required.


    He discovered that this fruit was not that special, at least to the present Rowan who had ess to much better resources, it just contained a dense amount of disorderly Essence drawn from different sources with no order or harmony.


    This fruit must have been a treasure born from a potent source that had gathered various energies over the years, but its creator did not have a firm understanding of Essence management, it had simply gathered all the avable energies around and ced it in a potent shell that could contain all of them, but it was still a concentrated source of power that could boost one''s bloodline.


    It was so powerful that the boy with his extremely powerful physique had been gnawing on this fruit for months and had barely eaten half of it. This fruit was meant for powerful immortals, and Romion''s act of consuming this much of it in so little time was astonishing.


    A mage would refine this energy with Alchemy, purifying the chaotic energy and extracting only what was useful. Romion here could simply consume the fruit whole and his body would use every bit of the energy with little to no waste, although he would have to slowly consume it because he could not handle the potent Essence contained in the golden fruit, he was using all this Essence to grow stronger.


    The child looked at Rowan''s fingers in puzzlement as he tapped the piece of the fruit with his fingers, looking up and seeing his curious stares, Rowan smiled at him, before saying,


    "Hey kid, do you want to see something amazing?"


    The look of curiosity on the face of the boy instantly transformed into one of suspicion, and Rowan suddenly had a weird feeling in his heart, ''Surely, this little boy does not think I am some kind of pervert. What sort of look is that?''


    Still maintaining his smile not to push away the child, the boy slowly nodded with caution after ncing at his mother and noticing she was smiling, before looking back at Rowan.


    Even if Romion was suspicious and afraid of this stranger, Rowan still had a potent weapon that was able to break down all of his defenses and that was his beauty.


    If Rowan''s beauty was already potent enough to affect the minds of gods, and to an extent higher dimensional beings like Elura and Old Man Seed when he revealed his true appearance, then a five-year-old child, no matter how talented would not be able to resist him for long, it was already amazing that Romion could put up this level of defenses against his charms and still questioned his intentions.


    Rowan ced the piece of the golden fruits between his two palms, and a light began to glow in between the gaps in his hands, drawing an astonished gasp from Romion. The child had seen more potent feats of power, but the light emerging from Rowan''s palm was strange because it carried a color the boy had never seen before.


    It was the light from Hollow Forge that had continuously evolved as Rowan grew stronger.


    Noticing his attention, Rowan decided to add more ir to his creation, producing mystical sounds, errant breeze, and shifting lighting that had the child cheering and forgetting his fear of the strange man. Reaching the end of his demonstration, Rowan opened his palms, and hovering above them were seven golden fruits.


    These were clearly more powerful than the half-eaten golden fruit in the boy''s hands, containing more energy, and surrounding the skin of the fruits were mystical patterns that entranced the senses, coupled with a mouth-watering scent.


    The sensationing from the fruit was also vastly different, if the half-eaten fruit in Romion''s hand contained massive and uncontrolled power, the seven fruits here were nothing but power, but controlled power! The boy knew that no matter how much of this fruit he consumed he would receive an endless gentle wave of nourishing Essence that would not overwhelm him.


    With a gesture, Rowan pushed the fruits towards the boy who already opened his hands to receive them as if he was hypnotized, beforeing to his senses and widening his eyes in astonishment,


    Rowan nodded, "They are for you."


    The boy''s eyes were wild with desire, for a terrifying foodie like him, this was like delivering heaven to hisp, and he wanted to turn towards his mother before he paused, his little body shaking with a severe internal conflict, and then he sighed with regret, he looked longingly at each of the fruits and his eyes went a bit wet,


    "Thank you mister, but I cannot ept it, I have done nothing to deserve such a gift."


    Rowan cocked his head to the side, "The very nature of gifts means that one does not have to do something to be deserving of it. I wished to give you these fruits as a gift, and you should consider it as such."


    The child seemed to think for a while, but he still shook his head, and before he could speak, Rowan interrupted him,


    "When you greeted me, you said something, can you repeat it back to me?"


    "Sure¡­ I guess. I said; Good day mister, and may the good tidings and fortune that brought you to our home follow you to whatever road you take after leaving. Please take this token of our wee. This is a standard traditional greeting of our forest. I learned it by heart after I was two weeks old." the body struck out his chest proudly. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Rowan nodded, "What is the name of the fruit you gave me?"


    "Tears of the sun."


    "Oh, that is an interesting name for a fruit, do you know the reason it is called that?"


    Romion scratched his head, his eyes squeezed in thought, presenting a very adorable image,


    "I don''t know, but if I am to guess, maybe is because the light from the fruit shines as bright as the sun, then it must mean it came from the sun, perhaps one of its tears, which I still do not understand how that is possible, because I plucked this fruit from a gigantic tree that was been guarded by a dragon and if it is truly a tear from the sun, then I should have found it at the top of a mountain or falling from the sky, does the sun even cry, maybe because it is so lonesome up there without anypanions, he should be jealous of the moons, but who needs all that moon¡­"


    The boy wanted to continue rambling before he stopped himself with a force of will and the suspicion that had been slowly erased as he watched Rowan''s performance began to return, "Why are you asking me this question mister?"

 Chapter 987 The Same Root

    Chapter 987 The Same Root


    The face of the boy was covered with suspicion, and a glint in his eyes made Rowan know that his small mind was working among many possibilities to decipher the truth within the words he would be hearing.


    In many matters, this child might be naive, but it was also hard to deceive the little brat.


    "Is it not obvious?" Rowan smiled, "The tears of the sun as you call it, how rare is it?"


    Biting His lips, Romion thought about it for a short while, "Pretty rare, I only found this fruit two years ago and I have ranged around for thousands of miles to find a second to no avail, maybe if I have more chance tob through the entire forest I will find another, but that would take many years. You can see why I cannot ept such precious¡­ gifts."


    "To you it is precious," Rowan replied, "and yet you did not hesitate to present it to me as a greeting gift."


    "That is expected of me," Romion replied before looking down in shame and whispering, "Besides, I had already taken a sizable chunk from it and it was no longerplete."


    "As I said before, to you it might be precious," Rowan waved his hand and the air rippled as a hundred Tears of the Sun appeared, the space around them exploded with light as if a hundred brightnterns were lit around them.


    Romion''s mouth fell open, but the demonstration was not over, as with another wave of his hand, the number of fruit hovering in the air tripled.


    The little boy staggered, and he pped his cheeks to check if he was dreaming and frowning in concentration he suddenly leaped and touched the fruits hanging in the air randomly, to confirm if they were real or a mirage.


    "How¡­how is this possible?"


    Rowan smiled, "Look to the skies."


    With his heart beating erratically, Romion slowly turned his head and looked upwards, and his mouth fell open and the strength left his legs. Copsing into a puddle, he wanted to crawl towards his mother in fright but held himself back with a stubbornness that was deep in his bones.


    Above him a golden rain was falling, each drop in this rain that covered the entire horizon from pole to pole was a Tear of the sun, their numbers were in the billions, creating a golden sea that roared towards the earth.


    "Is my gift of seven Tears of the Sun eptable?" Rowan asked the frightened child.


    "Yes¡­yes, very, very eptable," the child nodded furiously, his face that was white as a sheet rapidly ncing from Rowan to the sky, unable to decide which image was more earth-shattering. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Snapping his fingers, the entire horizon filled with Tears of the Sun vanished, leaving the seven that the boy had clutched tightly to his chest.


    For a while the area was silent, only broken by the rapid breathing of Romion, after a while he slowly looked at Rowan, "Will I ever be able to do something like that one day?"


    Rowan smiles cheekily, "Something like what?"


    Romion bit his lips, "Summon an unlimited amount of food."


    Rolling his eyes Rowan replied, "Of course, you can create a whole universe made of nothing but food if you want."


    "Um, what is a universe?"


    Sigh, "I can see that your education iscking direction, perhaps you are focused too much on food."


    Romion sniffed, regaining his color anding back to his feet, "Food is the best thing in the world, of course, I need to know all about it. You never answered my questions, mister,"


    Elura reached Romion and ruffled his hair, "He has not answered you child because you have not asked the most important question."


    Romion was confused for a short moment before the light of enlightenment entered his eyes, "Forgive me, mister, I forgot my manners. I am Romion, known as the Child of the Green, Scion of Life, um, local terror, ¡­ hungry ghost¡­" his voice grew weaker as he mumbled some other things under his breath before parking up once more,


    "I am the Son of Elura, the Empyrean of Life, and you are wee to my home. How may I address you?"


    Rowan froze, he heard everything that Romion had been mumbling, and he did not know if he shouldugh or cry. Whatever this child may be, he was never idle, and his adventures in five years must be enough to fill up an entire library if his titles were any indicator. He sighed and went down on one knee so that he could be at an equal eye level with the child, "Romion, that is a beautiful name, you can call me Rowan, although that is not my true name. I am afraid I cannot tell you my true name, it''s long and unsuited to the ears."


    The child mumbled, "Rowan, odd," he turned to Elura, "Mother is Rowan not what the folk in the river call my name in their tongue?"


    Elura''s eyes brightened, "Of course Child, your name in different cultures can be pronounced and spelled in different manners, but it is still essentially the same name and bears simr roots."


    "So, does this make us¡­ um," the child struggles to find the word,


    "Namesake," Rowanpleted it and the boy grinned,


    "Yes, namesake, we share the same roots!" Romion cheered. With his developing mind he loved to learn and was always happy to quickly figure out solutions to the problems that ailed him, even if it was as minor as finding the right words to use.


    "So there you have it," Rowan said, "Your answer to your question."


    Looking up in confusion, Rowan cried out, "But you never answered my question."


    "Did I not Romion¡­ Rowan?"


    "I don''t underst¡­ Oh, I think I get what you mean. Our names share simr roots, so you''re telling me that because we are children from the same pod, then our path is simr. Whatever you can do now, then someday I will be able to do the same."


    He looked towards Rowan for confirmation and beamed when he saw the nod of acknowledgment. Seeing Elura smiling down at him with pride, Romion thrust out his small chest.


    This motion reminded him that he was holding seven Tears of the Suns in his arms, and without waiting for anything, the inner foodie in his soul came to life, and a few secondster, he was lying on the ground, his stomach swollen like he was pregnant.


    With a look of bliss on his face Romion rubbed his round stomach and before long he shifted to his mother snuggled on her thighs, and was asleep.


    After a year of endless adventures, the boy fell asleep. But before he did, Rowan saw his eyes shift in suspicion as he mumbled to himself the words Elura spoke, "Why did I not notice how devious you were as a child? You have never truly changed, have you?... The same name¡­ Are you my¡­"


    Elura stroked the hair of Romion, the look of pride in her eyes was evident, "You were always more discerning than I could ever understand. There were moments when you made mistakes andmitted dumb actions, but you only needed to close your eyes and rest and somehow, you could see the full picture. I knew that your fathers would never be able to tie you down for long, for they did not understand how special you were. They were not the dangerous ones. I understood how special you were, and so does my Maker, that is what makes her dangerous."


    Elura patted the air next to her, "ce your head on my thighs, and rest your eyes. You can sleep, child, Mother will be here when you wake up."

 Chapter 988 Battle His Memories

    Chapter 988 Battle His Memories


    Trust was a hard thing toe for Rowan, and it was for good reasons. In his life, he had few reasons to trust others, because he lived in a reality where power could be seized by those who aspired for it. Real power and not just some fanciful concept dreamt in the mind of the mad, and in such an environment, trust took a backseat to benefit.


    Power above all, love, trust, friendship, dignity, ¡­ they were worthless. His strength was proof enough that it was those with power that controlled everything.


    But sometimes, that was not enough. Rowan knew of this, but he also understood that the only reason he could open himself to love or trust, was because he had power.


    He did not need to sleep, but¡­ he looked at the curled form of Romion who had been ying for a year, and would most likely have continued to y for another thousand years given the chance, here he was sleeping peacefully, and it was not just because he had consumed all the fruits Rowan gave him, but because he was at peace, only in this ce would this boyy down his guard and sleep. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    There was a slight smile on his adorable face, and he rubbed his stomach which had turned t in a few moments, smacking his lips in his sleep as if he was dreaming of feasting.


    And it was so that Rowan, who believed that it was impossible for him to ever fall asleep again until his death or the end of everything in existence,id his head beside his five-year-old self and fell into the warm hands of sleep.


    There was a formless pressure on the world that Rowan was not even aware that he gave off. At his level of power, a mortal could not look at his face or sense his Aura, the best oue for such a thing would be madness, and for the first time in many years that invisible pressure around him vanished, and the world had the time to catch its breath.


    Like a gigantic infrastructure with an impossible number of systems, Rowan could feel various parts of himself slowly shutting down. His dimensional flesh was massive, and for someone like him, falling asleep was like an entire universe sumbing to heat death, yet it did not happen instantaneously, he was too massive for that to ever happen.


    Every living being in his dimension was asleep except for Eva, this had been the situation for a while now. With his sojourn outside the universe, Rowan knew there was no way he could stably maintain his dimension.


    If his flesh was suddenly destroyed, that meant he had lost millions of worlds, and even if they could be easily reced, Rowan could not be assured he could protect the souls of those who perished. The energy that could destroy his Dimensional Flesh would be surely potent, and he was not aware of the new types of powers that he might face, outside the Great Darkness.


    Eva, the Lady of Shadows became the only one who witnessed the astonishing sight of billions of stars going dim, and as everything inside of Rowan slowly ground to a halt.s stopped their rotation and revolution,ets paused in their flight, ck holes froze, and the dimension went dim as it entered twilight.


    The colors were muted, and silence prevailed, it was a stunning sight as peace descended on a space that should inherently be chaotic.


    At first, she was panicking and when she realized what was happening Eva smiled and closed her eyes. From her body a vast purple light emerged that covered the entire dimension, for as the master of the castle rested, she was the one who would watch the castle in his stead.


    Rowan''s Consciousness Pirs, which were now massive structures that touched the depths of his dimensions and stretched towards the endless space above, began to vibrate, as ck sticky clouds that resembled tar flowed out of it.


    This darkness flowed out of his consciousness pirs in an endless tide that threatened to snuff out the light of his dimension, but Eva was there to block them.


    Sighing in exasperation, Eva awakened the Two powers and a thousand Sovereigns, and together, they battled the darkness that emerged from the mind of the sleeping Creator.


    Rowan had experienced enough harrowing tribtions to fill up the lifetimes of a thousand immortals, and the scars they left behind were potent. The battles Eva and the Angels fought were apocalyptic in scale, but they were lucky for the darkness had no ce toy their roots, and although powerful, they could not rece their number or pull energy from the dimension, and they fell.


    Corrupted abominations, mad gods, and titans, these were the least of the creatures born from the darkness, but the mes of the Angels cleansed the darkness, and slowly peace came to the dimension as the greatest portion of the darkness was vanquished and they slowly mopped up the slow trickle of corruption emerging from the Consciousness Pirs.


    Despite everything that had transpired, Rowan had slept for only ten minutes.


    The weight of power was heavy, and although he wanted to sleep for many ages, his senses never truly shut off, his consciousness was now too powerful to ever reach a state where he could allow itself to lose sight of what happened all around him.


    Perhaps if he had a soul then he would have been able to forget for ten minutes the weight of power that he carried, but he did not, and he felt every second, yet he was thankful, for he had never been as rested like this for a long time.


    Ten minutes for him was a long and pleasant sleep, and the many aches and scars he carried in his consciousness had faded. They were not gone, but the weight of it had reduced, and he could go on for longer knowing some of the weights on his shoulders had fallen off.


    He never knew that the scars in his memories could ever take shape. His understanding of his powers was deep yet surprisingly shallow. Rowan was going fast, but he needed to digest his powers in his entirety to understand what he was capable of.


    The title of a Creator was not simple, and his nightmares could take shape as easily as he could make his dreamse true with a thought.


    Now that he was awake, it felt more amazing to him that he could have ever slept. His dimension came back to life, and order and chaos resumed their eternal dance.


    He opened his eyes and saw Elura looking at the sunset, she nced down at him and smiled, but the sadness in her eyes could not be hidden,


    "As adventurous as you were as a child, you were also a deep sleeper. Your younger self slept for three years after this year-long y, and I wished I made him sleep for longer, for the nightmare began after he woke up. In the same manner, I had hoped you would have slept for longer. Now that you are awake, the nightmare begins again."


    Rowan blinked and smoothly sat up, "As much as I would love to sleep for years, such things are no longer possible for me, and I had resigned myself to be forever without sleep, the ten minutes of rest you gave me Mother, is priceless."


    Elura looked away from him in sadness, "Yet, did you truly rest? Your burdens are heavy, and after watching you close your eyes in a warped version of rest, it made me realize something; you no longer need me, child."

 Chapter 989 Do Not Weep For Me

    Chapter 989 Do Not Weep For Me


    Elura''s tone broker no space for arguments, and Rowan opened his mouth to protest but she ced a hand on his shoulders to stop him, and she unexpectedly drew him to herself, hugging him tight, she spoke in his ears, softly,


    "Let me finish with what I have to say. Rowan, I am dead, and some part of you can understand that this is the truth, and so no matter how much you wish toy your head in my care to rest, you can never do so."


    Rowan wanted to push himself away from her, but she held him more firmly and continued speaking, "It was always so hard to blind your eyes to the truth, I should know, it is my evesting shame that I tried to do the same, I followed the instructions of my Maker, and found a way to hold a portion of you so that I could create a bargaining chip, something to tie you to her side. As if that would ever work, you have always been wild and untamed like the breeze. For a time I believed that you could never be caught, but your enemies were too powerful, the game was rigged against you from the start. You don''t know how amazing it is that you are here, now, before my gaze, shining and splendor despite all the odds."


    Rowan could feel tears from his mother''s eyes flowing down his back, "Oh, my dear son, I am so proud of you. You went through and survived what no one should ever hope to survive and you prevailed. Yet, your heart is broken, but I should not be surprised, you got it from her, but you are more, where she is helplessly consumed by her past, you still have the power to reshape your future. You will have to let me go, so you can continue on your path, I just need to remind you that you can find another¡­ you can find a new ce toy your head."


    Rowan shook his head, like a child who could not talk, and held his mother closer.


    Elura sighed,


    "You know that I speak the truth, Elura is your ally, but her ns for you should not be what you should follow, she is not deserving, no one in creation is deserving of controlling your path. Who in all of creation is worthy to stand before my son?! Let them step forth and be shamed before the least of your feats. Your Path remains yours alone, and no matter if her intentions for letting me see you again may seem rooted in good, ultimately it serves her agenda,"


    His mother suddenlyughed, surprising Rowan, "She thinks that in the end, she would be the one in control, and yet she does not understand who you are. My Maker is surprised at how much I was able to hold back from her, how shortsighted, your freedom and power bamboozle their mind. Haa!"


    A note of anger entered her voice,


    "No matter how much I tried to fight against her wishes, I am still her creature, how could I have ever seeded against her power? So she scrubbed through what was left of my memories, hoping to find, to recreate the miracle of your existence. They all discounted you Rowan, all of them. The Reflections, Elura, ¡­ you were small, weak, ignorant, and they had never imagined that my little green-haired boy with his heart filled with dreams would be able to fight back against them all and win. Elura desperately searches for the ws in my design, and she forgot that everything I was able to do was with your help."


    Elura looked at the setting sun again, the shadows of darkness were already stretching across the earth, and the sun above had only a small part of itself shining above the hills,


    "I do not have much time left," Elura gasped, "When west met I had thought that it would be thest time I set my eye on you child, but¡­"


    Rowan growled, "No!" He held out his left hand, and for the first time since he recreated his flesh, he activated his innate Telekic ability, purple lightning sparks ran down his arms as a faint gigantic shadow of his palm appeared over the setting sun and he¡­ held it. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The sun overhead was not real, it was nothing but a concept, and the spell Elura created to bring back her long-dead shade to life was tied to this concept, so it should be impossible for anything to manipte the workings of this spell, for there was nothing to touch.


    Rowan had not fully explored the limits of his Telekic powers and what he did was instinctual, he did not want his mother to leave him, spell be damned.


    Smoke poured out of his ckening flesh as Rowan was holding back a weight that could not even be measured, his bones made loud creaking sounds, and if not for the extreme power up he got inside the Tenebris armor, his flesh would have copsed to dust. He groaned,


    ''This is good, this moment here with her is everything, I will not allow it to end, she will not leave me again, I now have power, I have broken a universe, why can I not have everything I want?''


    Gritting his teeth he pulled, and the faint purple hand that was wreathed with lightning in a stunning move of madness, dragged the setting sun upwards, but this was too much and Rowan copsed to the ground, every single bone in his body broken.


    He was healing extremely quickly but holding on to this spell was incurring damages so massive it overwhelmed his healing powers. He coughed blood and grinned at the astonished look on his mother''s face,


    "See, I can hold, I do not need another ce to rest when I have you."


    Elura looked at the copsed body of Rowan and wanted to weep, but she did not want thest memory her son had of her to be one of sorrow, so she smiled and pped her hands.


    Rowan''s heart swelled, for such a simple gesture, the happiness it brought him was unmatched, but the hand that he held outstretched began to copse,


    "Old Man!" he yelled, "Help me. Halt your dimension, and leave this ce in twilight. I shall pledge my¡­"


    "Don''t," Elura ced her hands over his mouth, "I do not want to return like this. You of all should know my son, that whatever will be¡­ will be. You have made me proud beyond measure, and every time I look at you, it amazes me that I am your mother."


    She touched Rowan''s chest and a stream of Aetherium began to enter his body, and weaved into it were memories.


    "Mother stop, doing this would disperse the spell, there is a price for your return," Rowan cried out but Elura did not stop, she smiled and continued, leaving Rowan grasping two fading threads leaving his hands¡ªThe setting sun and the memories entering his mind.


    The body of his mother began to fade and unexpectedly a drop of tear fell down his eyes,


    "Do not weep for me child, for this is what I want."


    Her body brightened until she shone brighter than any star in any universe, and then there was darkness and the lonely sound of weeping.

 Chapter 990 Nemesis

    Chapter 990 Nemesis


    Rowan did not know if there was Karma or a cosmic sense of bnce in reality. Before he would have argued that such a thing was ridiculous, where was cosmic justice when the strong ughtered the weak in great numbers, where was karma when the blood of the innocent in the hands of an average god or Archmage ran into the billions, where was the divine retribution when for many minor eras, very, and other unmentionable atrocities had prevailed over much of reality.


    There was none, only one universal rule and that was the strong dictated the flow of reality. From the beginning of time, the strong ruled and suppressed others without consequences. Rowan had also enjoyed this benefit, but now he had begun to wonder¡­ was anyone ever free of consequences? Were there certain unknown invisible rules bounding all of existence that strive for a bnce amongst all things?


    If something like that existed, how would they bound a rule breaker like him?


    His Berserker Technique wasrgely useless to Rowan at his present level, yet his Berserker Cloning ability that was born from this technique had managed to create beings that had souls, even weak mortal creatures without thoughts or power had souls, why did his Mother fail to develop one? n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    His mother was not young, she had lived for many Eras, there was time for her to develop a soul, but she had not. This could not be a weakness of Elura''s power, for even a mortal could effortlessly gain a soul, how much a weaver of Aetheriul like his mother?


    There was nothing in the bloodline of Miracles that had the power over souls and Elura could not control which of her creations could gain a soul. Not all sapient creatures had souls, but a majority of them did, and for the majority of those in reality it was impossible to know what created souls inside of a sapient being, Rowan sturdy of the soul was among one of the greatest in Reality already and even he was sometimes stumped.


    Was there something with such an overall grasp of reality that in order to cause him pain had held back his mother the ability to gain a soul?


    Anyone who could do such a thing must have had power that was at least at the levels of a Primordial. The power levels of those at the Primordial Level were mostly shrouded in fog, even till this moment, Rowan could not tell how many Primordials were in existence, were they five, seven, or more? Were there other beings like the Primordial Ouroboros with power equal to Primordials that were hidden from reality?


    There had to be, if there was a second Singrity, anything was possible.


    Rowan sighed, all of these spections could turn out to be useless, perhaps he was just decrying one bad day after a thousand years of good ones, yet he could not deny that there were certain patterns that he had begun to detect after living for a while.


    Despite all his powers, his growth had not been smooth, there were certain¡­ setbacks that despite his influence over luck had still blocked his path. His thousand-year wish could not give his mother a soul, perhaps his impossible wish could do so, but a minor era would have to pass before that happened, that was still too distant in the future.


    One of his consciousness pirs brought out a line of thought that he had ced to the side. Nemesis Stones, and its lesser variant Nemesis tes.


    Rowan first came across the Nemesis tes when in Jarkarr, a Transcendental treasure that records the number of beings an individual has killed. It was an interesting treasure, but it was not thatpelling, its powers were nothing but a gimmick, at least that was what he had thought before he learned of the Nemesis Stones.


    For a higher dimensional power to gain ess to a lower dimension like a universe, they needed to gain ess to a Nemesis Stone linked to the universe. Without a Nemesis Stone, they could not propagate their bloodlines in the lower universe.


    This restricted the higher dimensional powers to flood a universe with their bloodlines and influences, but perhaps there were other silent purposes to these Nemesis Stones that were not advertised.


    Was there a higher variant of the Nemesis Stone, and if that was the case, what did it govern, all of reality?


    Nemesis in itself was an interesting word, it meant many things, none of them good. The inescapable agent of someone''s or something''s downfall. An Archenemy¡­


    Could Nemesis exist? If it did then why was there not much mention of it? I need more information on this subject, Rowan ultimately decided.


    He knew that every mortal he had killed, every life he had cut short was not truly gone, others may see him as a monster, but he was just harvesting soul energy from the dead, their Soul Origin was safe, free to reincarnate a new soul in the present orter in the future, in a weird manner, Soul Origin equaled the ying board, giving all the chance to be immortal.


    He did not know if there was a limit to how much Soul Energy could be created by an individual''s Soul Origin, but it was most likely nearly infinite, so given enough reincarnation, an individual would be able to be Immortal, but it was a shame that none of them were usually aware of their past lives.


    Knowing that he was distracting himself with these thoughts Rowan straightened himself, sorrow would not help him, his mother was gone, and without a soul, there was nothing he could do to save her. Or was that the truth? He had many methods he could use now and in the future.


    A weird me went alight in his heart and he suppressed the urge to look into those lines of thought, it was almost heretical, and even if he wanted to pursue it, he would need more power than he had at this time, which should not take long the way things were going, he hadpleted his foundations and nothing was holding him back from pushing for higher dimensions and finally challenging the true rulers of reality, even Nemesis itself if it existed, which it most likely did.


    He had alreadypleted the Nine Supreme Circle''s manifestation, which meant he was technically at the 9th Supreme Circle, just as he had wished to do when he began his journey into the Land of Miracles, the only thing he needed to do was to activate andplete it.


    At that time, his three Primordial Bloodlines would technically reach their limits, and his only path forward would be to climb the dimensions. The power that he would control when his nine circles werepleted would put his present body to shame, plus all the techniques and abilities he would unlock.


    It would almost be hard to define how much stronger he could be by then, and he had everything he needed toplete his entire Supreme Circle in a moment. cing him in the same ranks as God Emperors, Demon Kings, and Tower Masters.


    Rowan did not care how others would have gone about activating andpleting each of their Supreme Circles, for him it was easy, he had the Primordial Record and Soul Energy.

 Chapter 991 Doom Star

    Chapter 991 Doom Star


    Rowan had intentionally left his Soul Mountains untouched for all this while so he could push forward at once. Knowing that his bloodlines would require greater amounts of soul energy with each upgrade, and now with the Supreme Circles, that number would reach an unreasonable amount.


    The Soul Crystals he had umted after the war and the time in the Frozen Waste had reached an egregious number, and it would have to be enough for what he was going to do in the near future. At least he hoped it would, each Supreme Circle was technically a condensation of every technique in existence, distilling all their strengths into a single form, such a technique would require a stupendous amount of resources toplete. Yet if there was anyone who would everplete the Supreme Circle, it was Rowan.


    There was a roar like a fierce storm and the world was consumed in darkness, the red flowers that had bloomed over the entire world vanished. Thest traces that his mother had ever existed in the outside world were no more.


    Her absence left a void.


    Rowan rose in the air, every trace that he had been sad or angered was gone, and there was only focus left, that was the state Old Man Seed and Elura saw when they returned to him. He had reversed his appearance to be more mundane, his diamond-like hair reced with blond, and his prismatic eyes now green, his features were sharpened in some areas and softened in others, making his impossible beauty be something tolerable. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Thank you for your gift Elura, and your sacrifice, I will not forget it." Rowan bowed towards her, and she nodded stiffly, before turning away and vanishing after she whispered certain words to Old Man Seed.


    The old man nodded and regarded Rowan for a while, he closed his eyes as if he were deliberating on a decision, and he finally nodded,


    "Now you did it," Old Man Seed grinned, "The vaults of her endless wealth have been opened to you, and paired with mine, then there should be no reason that you cannotplete your Circles in record time. Your soul is powerful, what you require is resources. However, the first thing you will need to do is to activate the four Circles you have manifested, and they cannot be done in this ce, themotion would be too much and you would lead all of reality to your doorstep, it will have to be done over there!"


    Rowan followed Old Man Seed''s pointed hand to the sky, a moment before the world around them ceased to exist leaving them in a void devoid of stars and any other heavenly bodies, above them was a massive entity that resembled a supermassive star but one that was burning with green and ck mes, but it was not exuding any heat, in fact, the opposite, it was draining all forms of energy around it, leaving a null zone around its entire form.


    This was only the visual representation of this star, what Rowan''s senses picked up when it brushed against it was different, malignancy, rage, pain, despair, anger, hate, regret¡­ such intense feelings of wrongness assaulted his senses that he nearly gagged, and this was Rowan, he dreaded to think what someone weaker would feel if they saw this star.


    It almost reminded him of Limbo, that dreaded ce he had seen after all of reality had been crushed, but this one was different, it seemed to be¡­growing. There were things that itcked and others that Rowan did not recognize. Was this ce alive?


    Old Man Seed nodded when he saw that Romion had seen this star and easily shrugged off its effects, even if Romion had been unable to withstand the gaze of this star, he would have found a way to provide immunity for him because this was one of the only ces in reality where he should be able to fully activate his Supreme Circles without unnecessary interventions from outside parties.


    "What is this ce?" Rowan gagged as he felt the urge to throw up filled his senses, this reaction surprised him, and he wondered if he allowed his body to follow up with the sensations, what sort of things would he be spewing from his mouth?


    Nevertheless, he would not be following that train of thought, because if he permitted it, then that meant he would be giving some of the control of his body over to the green star, and that was not something he was interested in. The thought though, intrigued him.


    Old Man Seed focused on the star before speaking slowly,


    "There were certain ces that were created during the Primordial Era, and perhaps before that Era, who knows, many events are buried in the dust of time. These ces remain to this day. There are also certain special structures that defy the change of an Era and would most likely remain until the end of existence. You see, it is not only the domains of the Primordial that stand eternal, there are several unique ces in reality that define meaning. There are four of these that I know, perhaps there are more, but that number would not be greater than six or at most ten. The one before you is called Doom Star."


    That name seemed to trigger a reaction as Rowan watched in avid fascination as a massive storm began to brew on the surface of the star, with the size of the star, the storm must stretch for tens of thousands of light years.


    The storm coalesced, and it took the form of a massive green and yellow eye that peered into reality, looking around, it focused in the direction, but it could not prate the barrier that Old Man Seed had spread over both of them.


    "It is alive?" Rowan asked,


    "In a manner," Old Man Seed frowned, "But the devastation that heralded its birth fractured the Will it contained, and so it could never take a singr Will. It is a good thing that happened, or else this entity would be at least at the eighth-dimensional level¡­ a truly frightening thought."


    As Rowan watched, multiple storms arose from the star creating more eyes on the surface, and the frown lines on Old Man Seed''s face deepened,


    "I cannot hide from its gaze for long. I mentioned its name to call attention to me, and in a short while, it would break through my barrier, but by then I expect you to find your way into it while I hold its gaze. You will not have long."


    Now it was the turn for Rowan to frown, at this point in time, he did not want to be near any creature or entity with such a power level, especially one that was as terrifying as this. But there must be good reasons why Old Man Seed would want him to take such a ce,


    "Why should I enter such a terrifying ce?"


    "Great question Romion, even if it is the only possible question you can ask. Its simply because only inside this ce can you find your equals."


    Rowan looked at Old Man Seed with a weird glow in his eyes, "I have no equal."


    Old Man Seed simply smiled, "Then this would burst your bubble."

 Chapter 992 Preparation For Tribulation

    Chapter 992 Preparation For Tribtion


    Leaving him with those disturbing words, the old man cooly shifted to a new topic,


    "Listen closely Romion," Old Man Seed said seriously, "do not forget my words for inside the Doom Star memories are twisted and although I know your soul is powerful, always remember that there is something outside bigger than this star, this thought might protect your mind when the heavens of the Doom Star suppresses you. It will get harder to tell the difference between what is real and what is not when you are inside. Protect your memories."


    The seriousness in the tone of the old man made Rowan to be focused, the dangers inherent in reality were boundless and if a seventh-dimensional being like Seed was wary of this ce, then he should be.


    The Doom Star was a ce that had existed during the Primordial Era, with its true origins unknown, it could have be at least an eighth-dimensional being if its Will was not shattered. That meant this ce in a way could have the potential of a partial ninth dimension, should he call such a level Quasi-Primordial level?


    Apparently, at this stage, any being or location could share the benefits of being eternal as the Primordials and exist across every Era. There was no way this ce was not as dangerous as any Primordial Domain.


    This was good news for him, although the dangers inside Doom Star might be unfathomable, its dimensional status was high enough that he might be able to push for his ss once he was inside.


    Perhaps he might lose a bit of potential by not gaining his ss while inside a Primordial Domain, the trade-off was that he would be much safer in the end. His powers and potential had increased in the short while that he had been outside the universe and it was unknown if it had reached the extent where gaining his ss could draw the attention of higher dimensional entities and maybe even the potential of a Primordial. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    ?


    "You know about Tribtions, yes?"


    Rowan nodded, "A bit. I know that they arrive when a technique, specific abilities, an ascension, or evolution reaches an Immortal level, and in my experience, they are usually sent by the universal Will or something¡­ else. Thinking about it now, I believe a higher-dimensional entity should be able to create tribtions and direct them toward lower realms. Yet I am not aware of the reasons for such a thing."


    Old Man Seed chuckled and drew his arm down his long white beard, "All your assumptions are correct, and except for the Nothingness outside all dimensions, Tribtions are instituted among all the realms. Among the many reasons for this, it is primarily due to the fact that they are necessary for higher dimensional entities to progress in their ascension because the act of unleashing tribtion inside a domain would create an opportunity for change and refinement. All these are topics you will be tackling in the future when you begin assailing the higher dimensions, but for now, I am bringing it up because of your Supreme Circle."


    Fixing his gaze towards Rowan the old man pointed at his chest where the manifestation of the Circle had previously emerged,


    "You do understand that your Supreme Circle was created by the Primordials, and so every ascension to a higher Circle would draw tribtion from the five known Primordial Domains. I have only seen it happen once at a distance when someone elsepleted the first Supreme Circle, she did not survive it. There could have been others, but from that moment, no one else was foolish enough to ascend their tribtion under the influence of the Primordial Domains."


    The old man seemed to be distracted by memories of the past before he shrugged,


    "Perhaps you might be able to survive it, you have shown countless times that you are nothing if not tenacious, but the attention you are going to draw not just from attaining a single circle but four of them would be monumental, and so you would need to go somewhere outside the domain of the Primordials. To a ce like this, the Doom Star."


    The invisible shield covering Old Man Seed and Rowan suddenly let out a loud cracking sound and the old man grunted, and began speaking faster, pushing a bracelet into Rowan''s left forearm,


    "This bangle contains a portal to a shared pool of resources from Elura and me for you to actualize your Supreme Circle. Because the tribtion you are expected to be receiving for every Circle you activate increases in intensity, then it means that technically no one should survive past the third tribtion¡­ technically, you have broken all concepts of themon sensibilities that I know, so I will no longer judge you with it."


    Rowan frowned, he had aplicated rtionship with Tribtions, on the one hand, it was a source of danger and a barrier that was meant to block anyone from attaining greater heights in the pursuit of power, yet he had been using it as a source of nourishment.


    Rowan had used his ability to manipte time paired with the unique nature of the Ouroboros Serpents to im their advantages even across time and space. He had drained every tribtion dry, earning far too many attributes from them and despite the fact that he knew that what he could be facing with the Supreme Circle may be beyond what he might imagine, he could not help but contemte if he could do the same for its tribtion.


    He did not want to go through a single tribtion with each circle, he wanted dozens, he wanted the heavens of the Primordial domains to be the ones to flee before his hunger, yet he was reasonable enough to understand that to fight against the tribtion from five Primordial domains was out of the question, but if he was entering a closed environment like the Doom Star, then certain ns could be created, and measures could be assumed to ensure that he reaped the most benefits from not going through just one tribtion but nine at the same time.


    Yes, Rowan would be pushing for the nine Supreme Circles at once, but on the surface, he would only be showing the power of the fourth Supreme Circle to the world. The one reason he would be able to do this was with the power of the Primordial Record.


    These thoughts from Rowan went by in a sh as Old Man Seed continued,


    "You should be warned, the challenges you would face inside Doom Star are not any bit lesser than what you would face against the five Primordial Domains, perhaps it might even be a bit worse, but whatever changes that happened within would be contained."


    Old Man Seed waved his hand and a formless force encircled Rowan, bringing him up in the air,


    "My shield would soon be broken, exposing me to Doom Star, there would be a brief moment between when my shied is broken and I am exposed, and I will be sending you towards the malignant star. There are potent forces inside that ce that would seek to twist your mind, do not let them, and don''t waste much time in starting up the activation of your Circles, but ensure you rest and properly recover after each tribtion, for the difficulty increases with every circle you conquer."

 Chapter 993 Descent, Once Again

    Chapter 993 Descent, Once Again


    The many roving eyes of Doom Star were slowly congregating in their area as the shielding around their bodies was slowly being taken apart by its malevolent Will, although broken, there was nothing weak about this entity.


    Rowan nodded at the warning of Old Man Seed, the cracking sound from the shield increasing, and he closed his eyes, purging the sound and the surroundings from his perception, the only thing he could hear was his breathing which sounded like thunder.


    He had gone through several harrowing experiences in his life without flinching, and yet his instincts were screaming at him at this time, that what was toe would be vastly different from anything he had faced before.


    There was a chance that he might perish.


    This thought did not draw much concern from Rowan, he only shifted his gaze inward and made preparations to guarantee that his journey to Doom Star was stable. He did not know which resources he would be able to call upon inside this strange and malevolent ce, but one thing was certain, no matter how terrible this ce would be, they had never met anything like him before.


    The gaze of all creation was blocked from entering this ce. Good, this meant he could go all out. He felt it, a fraction of a moment before he wasunched toward Doom Star, a premonition that it was about the begin, the great change and his Ascension to the peak of the Supreme Circle.


    The shields covering them copsed with a loud crash and Rowan braced himself as the force covering his bodypacted him into a thin stream of light, he thought he heard Old Man Seed grunt in surprise. In the moments before he was lifted by the old man, Rowan had drawn into his core a greater portion of his dimension, converting all the mass he had to energy. He had learned how to do this a long time ago due to understanding how his Eruption technique worked, but he hardly used this method due to how heavy he had be after he became a dimension.


    His mass was nearly incalcble and transforming all of those into energy took a toll on his consciousness that he could not hold for long. He could barely maintain it for an hour if he used his entire consciousness power.


    It should have been enough to deceive Old Man Seed but when he was unexpectedly squeezed into a beam of light, a few fractions of his weight escaped his leash of energy, and to Old Man Seed it would seem as if his weight had suddenly increased from a few thousand kilograms to tens of millions of tonnes! It would seem as if a small rock had transformed into a continent.


    Whatever effect this would have on the old man was no longer Rowan''s concern as he felt his body being subjected to unreasonable forces that had somehow heightened dramatically to reflect his increased weight.


    The old man had instantly judged with the shift in his mass that Rowan should be able to take a greater amount of punishment and without any hesitation, he had instantly increased the power he ced intounching him towards the star.


    Rowan felt time and space shift, waspressed and shattered as the speeds he was undergoing ced whatever he had previously experienced to shame.


    At the edge of his perception, he could hear theughter of Old Man Seed and countless roars as if emerging from the deepest pits of perdition. A loud crack resounded as if reality was ending, and his senses perceived no more.


    ?


    shing lights! Feeling of disorientation¡­ Rowan could feel himself being squeezed through a tight membrane, and for a moment he felt almost like a child being birthed from a diseased womb, then mercifully there was light, and he perceived his surroundings with his gaze and noticed that he no longer had the shape of a man or a beam of light.


    Instead, he was a piece of rock that was shaped like an egg falling from an incredible height.


    Rowan tried to push his perception inward as he did not care about what he was about to face before he checked his status but he was denied, a formless pressure restricted his perception, and after trying to break through it for a while, he left it alone and brought his perception outwards, he already had a clue about what was happening.


    In the time that he was busy trying to ess his Mental Space, the falling rocky egg had far exceeded terminal velocity, and was still increasing. He could not control his flight or understand how durable his body was, the only thing he noticed was he would soon be reaching the clouds below, and instead of his body heating up from tearing through the atmosphere, it was going the opposite direction and he was bringing an endless wave of frost alongside him.


    The stone had turned blue and shockwaves were erupting around him as he descended through the clouds, and although he could tell how devastating his entry was due to his limited perception, he could see that the cloud was shattered for miles.


    This made him pause, how was it possible? Was he not¡­ ''Oh, that''s how it is.''


    When the cloud parted, he could finally see what was below him, and if he had eyes, Rowan would be rolling it in exasperation.


    The cloudyyer over this ce must be very extensive because below him was a vast swatch ofnd, thousands of miles in circumference, surrounded by water, and the closest definition for thisnd would be a continent.


    But the problem was that the supposedly ''small'' rocky egg form that his body had taken was not as small as it turned out to be. From what he could estimate a few seconds before he crashed into the continent below, his size was at least a third of the continent, and his descent alone had brought such an intense chill that the entire continent had been frozen, the ice extending towards the ocean for hundreds of miles, freezing vast stretches of water into blue ice.


    The impact of his crash broke the continent to pieces, shattering it with so much force that the surfaceyer of the continent and arge part of its bedrock was flung into the air for hundreds of miles and they did not fall back to the ground before they were frozen in ce, creatingrge crystalline structures that were mysteriously streamlined, growing increasingly sharper at the tip.


    From space, the entire continent seemed to take the shape of an opened maw of a terrifying beast with billions of sharp teeth, and at the center was nothing but darkness that was broken by blue shes of light, as frost bolts that were in the shape of lightning, numbering in their billions shed around.


    Rowan''s body kept descending deeper into the earth, shattering the ground and freezing everything he touched until he reached a barrier.


    His perception probed at what halted his descent and he discovered that it was warm, and with the presence of life, he could feel what was below him was flesh!


    Before he could begin toe to terms with what had happened, a flood of soul energy swamped him, and a golden lightning bolt carrying a message shed across his vision.


    Tiran Cmity Destroyed.


    Congrattions to the Continent of New Hope, your million-year struggle has ended.


    To the Citizens of New Hope, a new dawn... Error¡­


    Congrattions to Tiran Cmity, your million year domination has ended. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    To the Horde of Tiran, a Fell Dawn¡­. Error¡­

 Chapter 994 Suffering From Success

    Chapter 994 Suffering From Sess


    The golden lightning paused as if confused, whatever had happened was not in any of its operational parameters and its luminosity began to fade as if it was about to disappear.


    However, before it vanished Rowan felt his immediate surrounding space seem to shift as two streams of unknown energy, one colored blue and the other red began to gather around his body, drawn from the shattered and frozen continent, with his diminished consciousness power, Rowan could not trace the origin of the energy but he suspected it was from every dead living being on this continent.


    ''Fuck, I cannot catch a break.''


    With his acknowledgment that there might be a hidden power watching over the grand tapestry of reality, most likely Nemesis itself, Rowan now wanted to make sure that his actions were not being weighed on an invisible scale somewhere, and with the advancement in his powers he did not need to ughter a vast number of living creatures to harvest soul energy when he could passively collect them from his environment.


    Except for enemies that required his personal attention, he had made up his mind not to create acts of massive destruction, and yet just his descent into this ce had led to the extinction of an entire continent and everything living on it. Not a great start to his new arc of self-control.


    ''Damn, why does everything have to be so fragile. This is supposed to be a domain of an eighth-dimensional entity. At least I hope that Nemesis does not work here, but if it does, it is only a matter of time before its presence is detected and understood, and by then, I will have a new prey to hunt.''


    Meanwhile, the two streams of energy that resembled an ocean made ofva and ice congregated around his current shell, Rowan was unable to stop their advances. This shell had restricted all his abilities, and he could as well be nothing but a lump of rock. He had not detected any damages done to him by the fall, but if he judged by his present size, the fall from space would not be as devastating, for it appeared that his density even in this rocky form was still extremely high. Yet the fact that he still had ess to his consciousness albeit in a much-reduced manner proved that his state of being had been transformed but there was a clear limitation to that transformation. Rowan suspected that his present state was a direct result of this ce affecting the nature of everyone who entered into it. Using the old man''s words as a clue when he told Rowan he would be seeing his equal inside this ce, he had then suspected that everything and everyone that entered this ce would be ced under restrictions of some kind, perhaps to create a suitablemon ground for all who entered this ce.


    Nevertheless, the old man had underestimated the sort of monster he had just unleashed into this world, Rowan was meant to take the shape of an egg made from rock and descend on this shattered continent. Over time he may find his way out of his shell and slowly gather power by fighting for either the side of the so-called cmity or with its people.


    His dimensional flesh turned out to be a problem, however, for even though he had been reduced to nothing but rocks, his size was something else, and in one single swoop, his descent that was supposed to be nothing but a blip on the radar, well, no one would be needing radars here anymore.


    Somehow it seemed that even his present awareness should not be possible, after all, he was nothing but rock, but it was due to the unreasonable nature of his soul and the sheer power that his many consciousness pirs held that he was able to have this limited amount of understanding over his environment.


    When Old Man Seed told him this ce was dangerous, he was not overexaggerating it, perhaps he might have even underestimated it a bit.


    With everything he had noticed, what Rowan presumed would have happened to him without the nature of his body would be that he would fall into this world as a rocky egg, and he would have no awareness entirely.


    His powers were so great that in order for his descent to be fair to any of the petition'' here would be that he would be helpless in that form, unable to understand or interact with his surroundings, and he would have to wait for his luck to create a situation for him that would lead to his awakening. If he was not wrong it was possible that he might have remained a tiny rock for centuries if not millennia, until someone would pick him up and as these things go, use him as a rock to bash someone''s head in. The infusion of soul energy might be able to awaken him or not, and he would most likely have to be used as a tool for who knows how many millennia, maybe even millions of years more before he might be awakened. This event might be frighteningly urate and along the path that Doom Star had intended for his destiny. A shame that it met Rowan really. The twin streams of energy gingerly touched his rocky shell and Rowan felt two distinct sensations flicker against his consciousness, one was hot, and the other cold. With that sensation was information.


    Yet the information was iplete and broken, Rowan could feel many attempts for the data stream to beplete, but it was shattered again and again, creating a field of disjointed and chaotic runes that glimmered like sparks from a me. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    It did not take long for Rowan to realize that he was a victim of his sess.


    The message the golden lightning revealed was clear. The shattered continent was not at peace, there were two battling sides, and they were both wiped out by his arrival.


    If his intuition was correct, he was supposed to pick a side and develop himself using a single stream of power, simply put, he could be hot or cold. But his descents had crushed both sides of the equation without catering to their distinctions. It was apparent that these two energy streams were not meant to enter a single individual but he had broken that bnce. The chaotic streams of information that were struggling to ess his consciousness were like a mixture of fire and ice, they could not be ced together.


    Rowan sighed, if he had ess to his full suite of abilities, managing this energy would be simple. It felt quiteplex and powerful, simr to Aetherium but still different, but it was nothing he could not handle if he just wanted to separate the energy to stop them from shing. Since there was nothing he could do, Rowan became focused on deciphering the broken pieces of information touching his consciousness, but after a few hours of trying to piece them together, he found his efforts to be useless.


    First, the information was not in anynguage that he knew, they defied his ability ofnguageprehension, and he suspected that the chaotic sh between these two streams of energy was not helping him to make any progress in this area.


    The closest he could glean from the broken data he could collect was that thisnguage resembled runes, and a single rune could hold a vast amount of information, but there were thousands of runes here and all of them were broken and disjointed.

 Chapter 995 Examining The Evidences

    Chapter 995 Examining The Evidences


    Rowan hade across nearly an infinite amount ofnguages, most of the shards of the Supreme Circle had taken various forms, all dictated by differentnguages. After a while with such a vast sample size to draw from, he was able to glean the simrities between variousnguages quite easily, but these runes were different, alien, almost as if they existed outside the sphere of all known reality.


    This should be because any ce or creature with powers that approached those of a Primordial was beginning to form its own reality, something simr to the power that the Supreme Circle was granting him far in advance.


    Yet no matter how alien these runes were, there were surely patterns within that he could use to decipher their secrets, and with that understanding, he could easily unlock the powers they contained and finally ess these twin streams of energy, and maybe find a way to break out of this shell of rock using it.


    His arrival had created a massivemotion and cmity, it was impossible that his presence had not been detected, and if he did not find a way to ess this energy and leave this ce, he would be well¡­ a sitting rock.


    His massive stony body which was hundreds of miles wide and equally as tall was now surrounded by these two streams of energy making his figure appear to be arge burning star with blue and red mes. The energy shed against his shell and was repelled, unable to prate his body. Rowan understood that the information stream trying to merge with his consciousness must be the key for him to be able to ept this energy, but the problem was that the key was now broken. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ''This could take a while,'' Rowan decided and focused on the broken runes. He began to take apart the runes, seeking to find a singr piece among them that he could use as the first step to begin the deciphering process and then he paused, he felt that he had forgotten something crucial.


    Like a feeling of deja vu, only less apparent. Even as he was thinking about it, that stream of thought had begun to slowly vanish, as if the idea that something was wrong was being taken away from his senses.


    "Do not trust your memories. They would deceive you."


    Was that not the greatest warning from Old Man Seed? He had repeated this statement twice, and even if it was just a minor feeling of wrongness, he was determined not to leave anything to chance in a ce that had the capability to warp his dimensional flesh to such a great extent.


    With the lesson, he gained from the disappearance of Caine''s soul, he did not disregard this feeling and he paused in his quest to understand this rune, it did not seem as if this stream of energy was going away anytime soon, and he needed to know what it was that caught his attention at first that he had just forgotten, because he discovered rmingly that the urge to investigate the wrongness was neem stripped away from his consciousness bit by bit, and only his awareness that such a thing was happening was dying the process but it was no lt stopping it.


    He realized in his horror that he had little time to understand what he had forgotten and discover the missing link because if he forgot, with the state of his consciousness power at this juncture it would be possible that he might not be able to sense this wrongness again. At that time his perception would have been taken over and he would have lost.


    If he lost his perception of this ce and was deceived then it meant that he had failed the task to upgrade his Supreme Circle, and he would dance to the tune of whomever was in control of this ce. Although he knew that ultimately his powerful bloodlines might be able to fight against the influence of this ce given time, it might already be toote, and his unique weakness at this time would lead to his destruction.


    There were no massive battles ongoing at this moment but Rowan was truly in grave danger. A single slip and everything he had worked for would be lost. ''What the hell did I forget?''


    Rowan cleared his head and began reviewing the process of his descent into Doom Star from the time Old Man Seedunched him into it and this present moment. Even with his reduced consciousness power his memories were perfect, and he detected nothing that drew his attention, but that in itself was a red g.


    There must be something there, a missing detail that stood out. A slight pattern that escaped the overall symmetry of reality, a minor glitch. It was there and his perfect memories had all the clues to piece it together. He stubbornly began reviewing his memories again and again, hundreds of times, and then thousands of times, tens of thousands¡­


    Time had no meaning to him, his perception delved into every single piece of memory that it was able to interpret. From the shattered clouds that extended for miles to a single grain of sand that bounced against its neighbors as the vibration of his reentry touched the earth. So much data that it would make an Archmage nearly go mad in despair was brutally taken apart by him. Although a majority of his strength might have been stripped away from him, they had not managed to take away the core of his character. Rowan was a relentless hunter and he sensed weakness in the design to purge his memories and he pursued it with a determination that was frankly insane.


    He critically reviewed the information in his mind, hundreds of millions of times, and he was not stopping¡­slowly, the ws began to reveal themselves to him, and no matter how deeply it was hidden Rowan had begun to pull them out.


    He had created a World Core using nothing but his consciousness, and no matter how intricate and difficult it was to go through so much information using only a limited consciousness power, Rowan would not stop. The reality of Doom Star was the first to break.


    Now, each time he went through his memories, he saw a gap, an inconsistency that he logged and continued digging into, and slowly those inconsistencies that he was umting piled up into a distinct portrayal.


    A feeling of warmth¡­ undtions¡­ life!


    The barrier over his memories broke open and Rowan''s consciousness nearly froze as the truth that had been stripped from his mind was revealed once more.


    When hended on this continent, the force of his entry did not dissipate even after he had prated deep into the earth, what had blocked him was a barrier, a barrier made from flesh.


    Sleeping below this continent was a creature and his descent had broken the minor shell it was using to cover its body.


    He slowly looked below him and discovered something quite disturbing. While his memories had been blurred, it appeared that he was currently being consumed. A brown and pulsating mass that resembled the hide of a yed dragon was slowly swallowing him, due to his massive size, it had barely consumed less than a hundredths of his body, about one and half miles worth, and if he had not dug into his memories for the truth, he would have been unaware that he had been inside the mouth of a massive predator all these while.

 Chapter 996 Runic Arrangement

    Chapter 996 Runic Arrangement


    Rowan essed his situation quickly, muting any eruption of panic in his heart. The portion of his rocky body that had been swallowed was still intact, although he found it particrly difficult for his perception to scan through it.


    He appeared to be made from rock, but this was most likely not the case due to how dense he was and how he did not suffer a single scratch even after falling from orbit while also under the propulsion from the force Old Man Seed had used tounch him into this star.


    His defensive properties in this form were most likely extreme given the drawbacks, and whatever would be eating him would have to spend a while chewing through this tough nut that was his present form, Rowan did not envy his devourer this task.


    After analyzing the crisis, even though he was now aware of the truth, nothing about his situation had immediately changed. The only thing it did was give him the timeline on which his survival hinged. Without this knowledge, he would have perished without even understanding how he died.


    Rowan was not afraid of dying, but he wanted a chance to fight for his life when the time came for him to go. He did not want to die without the knowledge of who or what was able to perform this feat.


    The consumption of his body remained constant even after he had detected the mental intrusion, with the three most likely reasons being that the owner of the flesh could not detect that he had broken the perception lock over his memories or they knew and simply did not care, and thest reason being that he was a rather hefty meal to swallow, and they were hurrying up to devour him, but his constitution even in this form was not normal and they would have to struggle to finish the meal.


    No matter how much Doom Star had sought to warp his flesh, there was a limit to it, his powers were simply unfathomable. Inside his body was a confluence of impossible powers, with thetest addition of the Nine Supreme Circle taking him to a brand new level of potential.


    No matter how much Doom Star had suppressed him, all that potential could not simply be erased, and if Nemesis was also present in this world, it would be smiling for it had brought Rowan into quite a bind.


    ''So you have powers so ridiculously far above your level, then my dear rule-breaker. Here is an impossible situation that even you will not be able to survive.''


    "Fuck you Nemesis," Rowan muttered with his consciousness, the sound carrying through the crater and sounding like a thunderstorm.


    Not caring if this entity existed or even heard him, he had begun to see the hand of this creature in so many things, and it was just a matter of time before his hands were over its damned neck.


    So Rowan had no choice but to return to his previous venture and attempt toplete his understanding of the shattered Runes, it was the only path he could see that would lead to a change in his situation.


    The chaotic runes had been crashing against each other for a while now and they had been crushed into small pieces, but it appeared that the runes could not be further broken down, giving him a chance to build them back together. If he was unlucky and the runes kept being crushed, then he would have to give up and find another option, with the awareness that he had just lost the best chance of survival. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Cursing his weak consciousness power Rowan began the rigorous task of picking apart an entire aliennguage without a single frame of reference that could give him a starting point. It should have been an impossible task, but he had something that could help him with it¡ªthe golden lightning.


    Repeating his memories countless times had given him the opportunity to understand this ring golden clue in front of him, and he would be remiss not to use it. It was the only advantage he had in this massive disaster.


    The message of the golden lightning that came to him was not just presented in a written format, it was also auditory.


    Like all higher-levelnguages, it was able to express many things at the same time. It had shed by quickly, but Rowan now had his Rosetta Stone that he could use in deciphering thenguage; what he needed however was to arrange the broken runes in a manner that would make sense.


    It was as if he had ess to only a single alphabet, and the crushed fragment of the remaining alphabet, and using the form of that single alphabet as a basis, he was going to rebuild the remaining alphabet. As if this task was not impossible enough, the alphabet was utterly alien to him, and it was not just made from afortable twenty-six letters, a higher-ordernguage could hold millions of ''letters.'' this one appeared to be even moreplex.


    This task was difficult but with the lightning runes he had memorized, it was no longer impossible¡­ barely.


    He had the snapshot of what apleted rune would appear as, and even if each rune were formed in an incrediblyplex configuration, he could slowly piece it together. The only issue was that he was under a time constraint.


    "Fuck you Nemesis," Rowan growled again and set his mind to the task. A part of himself could not help but think if Nemesis truly existed, cursing him would likely make his situation worse.


    Rowan separated his limited consciousness into many smaller parts, thergest of which became a sort of nk drawing board where he ced copies of all the pieces of the runes swirling around his consciousness, and like a gigantic puzzle made up of many billions of moving parts, he began to fit them together.


    His consciousness dances between thepleted runes and the shattered ones, noting outlines, dimensions, depths, color, sensations, and millions of other microponents that make up a higher-ordernguage.


    Rowan''s innate talent innguageprehension made this task marginally easier because he had an uncanny ability to spot patterns and tease out fragments of meaning from the chaos.


    He sank into this task and time slowly lost meaning, and when he came up for air, he discovered that nearly thirty percent of his body had been consumed and he had barely gone through two percent of the entire runic arrangement.


    These two percent he was able toplete was the hardest part of the entire puzzle. With his diminished consciousness power, without his many quirks and sheer grit, it would have been impossible for him to seed. Yet it was only the beginning and he was falling far behind.


    Perhaps he was too deep underground and his perception was too weak but he could not detect the changes of the seasons in this ce, but his internal clock following the rigid flow of time of reality outside this ce informed him that he had spent a quarter of a century inside this crater since the moment of his descent.

 Chapter 997 Threshold of Consciousness

    Chapter 997 Threshold of Consciousness


    Timecked meaning for him but it was still everything in situations like this where every single second counted.


    Rowan could feel the pressure mounting against him, being this helpless was not a pleasant feeling, and although he was falling behind, the most difficult part of the puzzle had already been solved, what was left for him to do was to elerate.


    Ignoring his impending demise, Rowan began stretching his consciousness powers to the limit, actively creating new and inventive methods to utilize the little he had to work with while solving the ginormous puzzle before him.


    He did not want to just react to any new problems that came up, he also wanted to predict them whilst actively seeking new and inventive methods to finish the runic arrangement.


    He created thousands of techniques he would never have bothered with before due to his consciousness power just to give him even a fractional edge in this deadly race, and slowly his speed of breaking the runes began topound. Deciphering the Supreme Circle had given Rowan an edge when it came to situations like these, but he had never been so¡­ diminished even while inside the Tenebris armor. He was working with barely five percent of the power of a single consciousness pir.


    This amount of consciousness power would make him equal to a god or an Archmage, but the puzzle he was actively solving would take countless millennia for a god to solve, and with the speed he was been devoured, he barely had a century.


    He pushed ahead, disregarding the grueling work ahead, no single part of him was focused on doubts or fear, everything was being channeled into solving this puzzle and there was a small part of him that sensed his mounting doom and felt¡­ thrilled.


    At the precipice of death, everything became simpler. There were no dying mothers, no scheming kin, and no pursuit for power, there was only the work in front of you, and knowing that failure was the end.


    Rowan squashed this part of himself who was enjoying this trial. Death was a release that he was not going to fall for. There was too much riding on his sess. He hade too far to be taken out by a faceless blob at the bottom of the earth.


    In another ten years, he had reached fifteen percentpletion, yet the flesh swallowing him had devoured him by half, and Rowan began to sense a new side-effect when half his body had already been swallowed, his thought processes began to slow down.


    Such an oue was not truly unexpected, Rowan had anticipated that there could be a second, third, or fourth stage to this devouring process and he did not panic, he simply adjusted his mental calction speed, using techniques he had been creating in advance for such an oue, and so instead of slowing his speed of thought by nearly eighty percent he only lost thirty percent of his mental acuity still keeping him in the fight. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    He continued with the process of deciphering the runes, pushing his progress up to forty percent in another ten more years, but nearly sixty percent of his body had been swallowed. This was both good and bad news, Rowan was catching up, but the problem was that he did not know even if he seeded in breaking the runguage, if it would be enough to rescue him from this devouring. Whatever he had encountered was clearly not meant for anyone who had just arrived on this star.


    He doubted if anyone was even supposed to have breached the earth to such an extent to be able to reach this existence hidden below the ground.


    However, these were concerns forter because he had far more pressing needs, his thought process was bing more sluggish the more of him was consumed, and he had nearly reached his limits on how he could block this attack. There were limited strategies he could use to fight against this invasion using the resources he had on hand.


    His mental acuity had been reduced to nearly fifty percent, and before long, he would not be able to push ahead with deciphering the runes at an eptable speed. Yet he had reached a point where he was almost depending on not just his consciousness power but instincts too.


    Rowan had reached such a low point that he was fighting far past where his mental acuity could carry him. His instincts had begun to y a role in this.


    At first, he had suppressed this unexpected part of him that arose due to the increasing suppression of his consciousness, but as time went by, he noticed that his instincts were most likely on the right path, and he allowed it to take more and more of the responsibility of deciphering the runes.


    This grim and rtively silent race to survive on his path and to consume on the path of the flesh below continued inside the crater that once housed a continent where an unknown amount of living beings once lived.


    The only thing that broke the monotony was the twin streams of energy that revolved furiously around the stone egg that was slowly disappearing into the pulsating flesh below.


    Rowan barely had three percent of his consciousness power holding him at this point when he was finally swallowed by the pulsating flesh after fifty years. He had nearly deciphered ny percent of the higher-ordernguage but he was already toote.


    His instincts were not enough, they could make leaps in arguments that were correct, but not a hundred percent of the time, and the mental attack on his consciousness had grown to such an extent it was all he could do to keep three percent of his consciousness active.


    Deciding that reaching ny percent of the higher-ordernguage would have to do, he wanted to begin piecing together what the messages could mean so he could connect to the twin stream of energy above, cmity struck.


    As it turned out, devouring him was the first move that granted him a chance to fight back, now inside the belly of the beast, he was helpless, and the power that bore on him was beyond what his shell and pitiful consciousness power could fight against.


    Rowan heard a loud crack, or was it several? He could not tell, just cing a coherent thought together was almost more than he could bear.


    Then the pain arrived, not a normal pain that was felt by a mortal or an immortal, it was a total wrenching pain that signified that everything of yourself was being broken down and consumed.


    If Rowan had the means he would be screaming, but it was in silence that his body was slowly being crushed and assimted for months.


    A tiny part of him that held the faintest sense of awareness had never stopped interpreting the message from the nearlypleted runes, and when the blinking notification reached his consciousness he was too far gone to understand. What remained of his instincts were screaming at him, to make a decision but he was incapable, just the thought of making a decision had fled from his present mental capabilities.


    Then a loud crash that echoed so powerfully throughout what was left of him cleared the haze in his consciousness and he understood that he could finally make a choice, but then it had already be toote.


    Rowan realized that this was thest sh before death, and the reaching hand for his salvation never touched the runes blinking before him.


    He died.

 Chapter 998 Eternal And Endless

    Chapter 998 Eternal And Endless


    Death came in various forms, some spectacr like having a meteorite crash directly onto your forehead, or pretty mundane like dying of old age surrounded by old enemies and memories of dead friends but Rowan''s death was pretty anticlimactic.


    His seemingly impervious rocky shell was crushed to pieces in seconds, denied any of the powers of his dimensional flesh or his myriad of impossible abilities, he was nothing but an extra dense piece of dirt with a passable consciousness power that could not even manipte a single grain of sand inside this ce, except fight for the chance to understand an alien higher-ordernguage.


    Rowan could imagine the forms it would take when he died, he could count hundreds of perpetrators at the top of his head that were gunning for his head and even had a short list of the top ten individuals that could most likely be the cause of his eventual demise.


    What just happened went a long way to show how nothing in life could ever be predicted, especially in this new reality he found himself.


    Of all the dangers that he had faced after his transmigration, from the Primordial Keepers, Lamia, the gods of Trion, Demons, Archmages, Tyrants from lost Epochs, even the Reflections of a damned Primordial, Rowan had never once believed that his death woulde at the mouth of a faceless lump of flesh.


    It could be regarded as a straightforward death, devoid of all the machinations that were usually involved when it came to murdering a sapient creature, simply devouring and eating, but the effects it had on Rowan were anything but simple.


    After surviving impossible odds for so long, Rowan had forged a nearly unshakable belief in his near omnipotence. How could he not?


    Time after time, reality had proven to him that he yed on a stage that was so above everyone else in scope that the differences between him and the greatest geniuses he had ever seen could bepared to the difference between a god and an ant.


    He might have started life as a base mortal after his transmigration, but the Primordial Record had given him the chance to continually evolve and reach higher levels of power that he had leapfrogged distances that were considered impossible to contemte.


    Consider that one of the greatest geniuses to ever exist in creation could use maybe a thousand years toplete a single shard of the Supreme Circle, but with Rowan''s present height, he hadpleted the entire Supreme Circle that held what could be considered an infinite amount of shards in less than seven hundred years.


    In other words, the greatest genuine to ever live would have to use an infinite amount of time to achieve the same thing, and that was simply saying it was impossible for them to ever do it. Rowan had taken seven centuries to achieve the impossible.


    There was no reason to believe that any challenges he would ever face, would ever stump him for long. What would most likely be impossible for anyone else, for him, it would just be difficult. He had earned this right after achieving the impossible, again and again, and again.


    Every move he had made as he ascended the path of power was to forge himself into a being that was infallible, he had no choice in this matter because Rowan needed to be infallible if he was to fight against the sort of enemies that he was facing and the challenges before him.


    Heavy is the head who wears the crown.


    His bloodline of Sheol and theck of a Soul had given him a carte nche attitude towards the concept of death, and for a long while, he had forgotten what it felt like to have the crippling fear of your impending demise and the knowledge that one day your soul and everything you have strived to develop would be gone.


    His death made something that Rowan thought he had understood but had not entirelye into full agreement withe to light and he could no longer deny the reality of his situation. Yes, he was indestructible, truly indestructible, but it was only up to a certain level. Under the ninth Supreme Circle, no matter how much he suppressed himself or the caliber of opponents against him, he was untouchable, nothing could rock his consciousness.


    If Rowan was to fight alone against the entire might of every third-dimensional universe in reality, he would win. There was no contest, no timeline or altered reality where he would ever lose such a battle. In his power level, no one could ever achieve the same thing.


    This situation changes when he began encountering the powers of higher dimensions and their mysterious capabilities that challenged all his ingrained belief of his omnipotence.


    Old Man Seed had warned him about meeting his equals and Rowan had acknowledged that warning, but a part of him had also disregarded it, after all, he had no equal.


    The powers that a higher dimension controlled begged to differ.


    Rowan after much deduction and cing all the abilities he controlled in line, he inferred that he could challenge the Will Holders of the Fourth Dimension, easily kill the weak ones and fight to a draw with the strong for a while before his endless might overwhelms them.


    He could battle against the Will Holders of the Fifth dimension without winning, but they could never kill him, and possibly survive the attacks of the Sixth dimensional Will Holders, but it might be a close thing to avoid destruction, but the Doom Star was stranger than all of that. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    It was a power at the eight-dimensional level that was approaching the domain of ninth. What sort of capabilities would it hold and how could it influence him?


    The answer was now clear, all his vaunted invincibility was useless, with all his potential he was judged to be nothing but dirt, perhaps a bigger dirt, big enough to crush an entire continent, but in the grand scheme of things¡­ nothing but dirt.


    "Is that what you are trying to teach me about Nemesis?"


    Rowan muttered groggily as he began to lose lifespan as the resurrection process began. It was the first time since he had been transmigrated into Trion that he had to use this ability, and he had hoped toplete his journey to the top without experimenting with it. But as it appears, some understanding requires harsh lessons.


    ??????????????????: Eternal and Endless, Death is a footnote you have conquered eons ago, rapidly healing from all physical damage. If death still finds you, consume lifespan to be reborn.


    The experience of losing lifespan was both strange and horrifying. Like his death, it was something he had never experienced before, and it touched him in a manner that defied meaning. It was not the pain, although it hurt a lot, it was the loss of something that he felt he could never rece.


    There was no counter to indicate how much lifespan he had lost, but he could feel it. He knew when he lost a million years of life, and the counter did not stop draining him, the number running ever upwards as his lifespan drained into an abyss that seemed never to be full.

 Chapter 999 Awakening Of Madness (1)

    Chapter 999 Awakening Of Madness (1)


    This was a feeling that Rowan never wanted to experience again.


    Thirty million years was taken from him and yet this ability¡­it did not stop collecting more.


    If he was a god or an Archmage, this number of lifespan would have been more than enough, perhaps sufficient to resurrect a thousand gods from the cold hands of death, but Rowan was not a god.


    A hundred million years of life was taken, and the end of nowhere was in sight. There was an unfathomable beast inside of him and its appetite was both cruel and unquenchable, and he wondered when would it ever be enough even as he lost five hundred million years of lifespan.


    It should be noted that nothing about Rowan was normal, even his lifespan was fueled by his near-infinite vitality making every single second of it countless times more precious than what it normally would be.


    A second of his lifespan was worth nearly a billion years for a mortal. This means his vitality was so powerful, that what fueled his body for a second could keep a mortal alive for a billion years.


    Of this previous lifespan, five hundred million years worth of it had been taken in the blink of an eye. "I have not lived for a fraction of this lifespan that I have lost, but in death, I have to pay for so much? To think I have not truly begun upgrading my body to the peak, if this is how much lifespan was lost when I am still in a sense of the word, mortal, how much would I have to pay when I reach the peak of Immortality?"


    Rowan''s spections would continue to bite in the back for the drain on his lifespan did not cease, and faintly seemed to be elerating.


    ''Would it not be funny,'' he thought, ''If, in the pursuit of his resurrection, the lifespan he would end up losing would kill him when he ran out of this precious fuel''


    What happened next, was not considered funny for him.


    A billion years¡­ two billion years¡­ five billion, and finally a change was beginning to be felt. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The drain eased and something that was simr to time reversal but was not, its operation was frighteninglyplex but Rowan was not able to learn much given the state of his diminished consciousness, but it helped that he was in a higher dimension, and so he was able to understand that this portion of his ability surprisingly essed higher dimensional forces.


    ?


    The crater where Rowan had once been was filled with nothing but the twin stream of energy that appeared to be fading away with the death of their intended host, yet overhead something appeared, a tear in space-time.


    It looked like an eye that was entirely ck, like a gateway into an abyss, stretching for several meters.


    The ck eye grewrger as the fuel for his resurrection was poured into it, and when a threshold was reached, a golden-slitted iris like those of the Ouroboros Serpents arose in the center of the ck oval eye.


    A cold and utterly ruthless Aura emerged from the eye as it peered into the reality of this strange dimension. The eye released an unearthly shriek that exploded from it like a shockwave that spread out from the crater and reached an unfathomable distance.


    Rowan was unaware of this change but this shriek crossed the entire Doom Star and the entire dimension grounded to a halt as everyone froze as they heard this cry that seemed to emerge from the depths of time, beyond even the Primordial Era.


    There was such rage and madness inside this uncanny cry that froze the souls of countless beings across an expanse that could contain a thousand universes.


    Rowan had just announced himself unknowingly to the entire Doom Star. If he knew, he would not care, for Rowan was feeling something else as the resurrection buried his conscious thought under nothing but rage that would pale the faces of all living beings. His massive stony shell that had nearly been digested by the creature suddenly gained a life of its own, and they began to converge in a central location around the hovering eye, drawn out of the flesh consuming it with so much force that it torerge bleeding wounds in it.


    The massive stone egg reconfigured itself around the eye, and in a short moment it was wless, yet something was different about the egg, on its previously nk shell were now lifelike renditions of the six Primordial Ouroboros Serpents and they circled a green and ck star, their gigantic maws opened as if they were about to devour it.


    This frightening image was covered by the twin streams of red and blue that covered the resurrected egg. The twin streams of energy circled the stone egg and they were vibrating in excitement.


    From the egg came a low rumble, like the growl from a great beast. Rowan''s consciousness which had been severely reduced by Doom Star was not nearly strong enough to handle his resurrection, and for a moment his conscious actions were shut down, and what was left was the beast.


    The beast was in control. Madness had been awakened.


    The beast was aware of two things alone, it was in danger and the tools to change this annoying state were surrounding it, and the beast brushed through the information hovering over his consciousness, there were two choices before it, pick the red stream of energy or the blue, but to the beast, both of them were nothing but weapons it could add to its fangs.


    It should be impossible, perhaps if Rowan was awake, he would look at the advantages and drawbacks of each stream of energy and pick one, but the beast understood nothing but power and it selected both of the energy.


    They rebelled. The energy shed, about to dissipate, for interestingly enough, these twin streams of power were alive.


    This knowledge only brought about rage from the beast. The realization that while Rowan toiled to understand the runes to ess these energies, they had the capability to force a connection made the rage it felt to exceed the unreasonable limit that was already burning through its consciousness.


    The eyes of the images of the six Primordial Ouroboros Serpents shone and the shell of the egg bulged outward as six holes opened in the shell and the Ouroboros Serpents drew in the energy forcefully, disregarding the choices to select any option.


    Rowan could not manipte his body of stone because of his weak consciousness power, but the Primordial Ouroboros serpents were as much creatures of instincts as intellect.


    They did not bother with understanding, only rage and an unreasonable desire to dominate and consume.


    The seas of energy around the egg shook in desperation, cmitous rumbling emerging from their struggling mass, but the suction from the serpents could not be denied, even when they attempted to fade away, the serpent''s call simply reached into reality and pulled them out. Deep inside Rowan''s shell, the twin energy being drawn inside shed and separated, but as more and more of them were drawn together, they were forced to merge.


    A pained cry that resounded for miles erupted from Rowan''s shell as the energy mixed andbined under an unreasonable force inside his body. They attempted to explode to nothingness many times, but a Will that could not be denied held them bound, and in the depths of themotion a new energy was born¡­ and it was purple.

 Chapter 1000 Awakening Of Madness (2)

    Chapter 1000 Awakening Of Madness (2)


    This purple energy was like tinder, and the blue and red sea was fuel. As more of the seas of energy were drawn into the depths of the rocky egg, the more the purple light swelled until it began to push against the small spaces avable inside the rocky egg.


    It shone like a glinting star until it reached a critical mass, as it could no longerpress the energy that had been umted inside of it, and then the purple light exploded.


    The explosion was brief, spreading out for a few meters and pushing the twin energy back for a moment.


    The exploding purple light contracted as an implosion urred in the area where the fusion had urred, which drew the scattered purple light into a dense core of purple sma that acted as another attractive force to the twin energies, sucking them back into the core of the rocky egg.


    The new purple energy in the form of sma acted like a gigantic ma that inhaled the red and blue energy seas and began to expand once more, but unlike before, the purple energy was denser and its expansion was not very rapid. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    This expansion did not reduce the might of the suction force it emitted, instead, it increased in intensity, creating arge roaring sound as the twin seas were visibly reduced.


    Yet again this energy reached its limits, and another explosion urred that was so powerful it shattered the force of the implosion in the core of the sma, and there was silence for a brief moment before an unexpectedly intense implosion urred at the center of the sh that nearly shattered space inside the rocky egg.


    The purple sma that had shattered returned with great force and what emerged was a purple cube, smaller than three inches, but the suction force was a thousand times greater than the purple sma.


    The cube began to slowly expand as it drew a greater amount of red and blue energy that began to rival the suction of the six Ouroboros Serpents, and as it grew the suction force increased.


    Even in an unconscious state, Rowan''s instinct was evolving the unexpected energy he had created, bringing it to a higher ranking.


    The stony shell of the egg was now stained with a purple hue that was slowly expanding to cover the entire shell, as the six holes that represented the opened maws of the Ouroboros Serpents expanded, dragging more of the seas of energy inside.


    The seas roared in desperation, but nothing budged, the suction only increased, and its resolve was broken, and with a whimper, it allowed itself to be consumed.


    Something peculiar was happening inside Rowan''s body. The twin streams of energy were never meant to be merged, since they were conductors to the Wills of this world, and merging them created a new pathway that led to nothing.


    There was no purple energy inside Doom Star, it was utterly alien to this space and never should have existed.


    If Rowan had chosen the blue energy, he would have connected to a portion of the higher dimensional energies of this world and slowly developed along the paths of power that was only applicable inside Doom Star, same with the red energy, but the greed and the rage inside the beast had created a new energy that although powerful was without a source.


    This purple energy was chaotic, itcked focus and purpose, and only a being like Rowan whose control over energy was ridiculous could harness it, and even continuously evolve its state to a higher variant.


    The purple energy was growing, like a wildfire, but there was no root to it, after it finished consuming the energy from the red and blue seas, it would soon vanish. It was like lighting a me at the bottom of the ocean, it could only exist if there was a constant stream of fuel feeding it, without more fuel it would go out. This energy was never meant to exist here, and before long this situation came to pass.


    The massive seas of energy were consumed in their entirety and the beast was not satiated, it was filled with energy thatcked any sort of direction, and when it felt the slow dissipation of that energy without any new source of fuel to feed it, its madness increased.


    The Ouroboros Serpents were fierce hoarders and vengeful creatures. Even the newly born Primordial Ouroboros had not forgotten their hatred of the Primordials, and in their diminished state, the thought of losing the warm energy inside their shell only served to increase their madness, even in the depths of their rage, they understood that a sourceless fire like this purple energy, needed fuel to burn, even if there was no root to it.


    They also knew that the source of kindling to these new mes was life, and after killing every living being on the continent above, there was only a single source of life that could serve as both kindling and their vengeance.


    They could not draw on this energy, but it did not matter, their madness had been unleashed and the only thing they understood was to feed this purple me until it was bright enough to change the state of the entire rocky egg.


    The purple glow from the cube and the constant explosion from the core as the energy evolved had made the rocky egg develop cracks, and with a force of madness, the Ouroboros Serpents began to push outward, increasing the cracks in the rocky egg, a close observer would notice something odd, there was something extra with the serpents and it was growing.


    All this while the flesh below had begun to bulge upwards like a gigantic boil, the method Rowan had used in escaping its grasp was abnormal and unexpected, leading torge areas of damage as its flesh was torn to pieces as the body that it had assimted was wrenched away from its grasp, causing it great pain.


    There was a Will inside this flesh, but it was mostly dormant. Content to sleep for Eons in the depths of the earth as nourishment from the surface and the seas around slowly drift towards its ever-hungry embrace.


    It was imcable in its dominance, and it did not matter the path of those above, everything that happened would lead all life to it below. It nurtured continents and seas, all for the prey to be fattened, and its call would lead them to its stomach, and its hunger was unceasing.


    Rowan''s escape was unexpected, but it was not enough to trigger any great changes inside the dormant Will who would only be awakened at the end of days when the time came to battle for the ruler of this ne.


    Its malleable flesh surged upwards to consume the prey that eluded its grasp, it knew that nothing could escape from it, and after indulging in the surprising amount of nourishment gained from consuming its prey for the first time, nothing would stop it in the quest to im it once again.


    The flesh, although malleable, wasposed of dense matter and an inestimable amount of energy and essence, and reaching for the stone egg above, its movement was slow, but its momentum was unshakable, a few meters away from touching the massive egg above, something changed.

 Chapter 1001: Awakening Of Madness (3)

    Chapter 1001: Awakening Of Madness (3)


    ?


    Noah Rithmast was there when the Continent of New Hope was destroyed fifty years ago. Not on the continent, a few thousand miles away from it.


    As a Deific Ranked Explorer returning from the ins of Heshkaron, he had always intended to pass by this direction on his way to the Light Alliance, to build up Merit, power, and influence. He was in a hurry because it was a rare opportunity for anyone to be able to gain all three at once.


    The continent of New Hope was a new domain that was birthed along the Coast of Perdition, a stretch ofnd and sea that contained thirty million continents, New Hope as a newly emerged domain was one of the smallest, but there was great potential in this continent because the Cmity ravaging them was at the Glorious Rank.


    Noah thought that Hope was a great name for this continent for it was indeed lucky at the hand that fate had given it, when in this Era most cmity began at the higher ranks.


    New Hope''s weak cmity was not an unforeseen situation, although it was rare. If the inhabitants could crush the cmity over their continent, they would have dozens of Glorious Rank Explorers arising from the ashes, and perhaps in an incredible stroke of fate, a Heroic Rank Explorer could arise from the conflict.


    Noah Rithmast was here to purge the continent of the Cmity, for a hefty price of course. He doubted if any in the Continent had surpassed Human Rank, and he could find himself the owner of a brand new continent while boosting his ranking up the Deificdder.


    Ridding the continent of its Cmity would inevitably lead to weaker inhabitants, but that could be easily fixed with a careful funneling of weaker Cmities toward the continent, and he could finally create a base of operation away from the war-torn Heshkaron ins. Even as a Deific Explorer, he could not guarantee how long he would survive in thosends, and after fighting for so long, Noah wanted a ce he could rest and call home. New Hope would be the ce where he would do that.


    He had been dyed on his journey here because he wanted to avoid anyone tracing him to this continent, and he had been irritated when he had to dodge three separate parties that wished to follow him to this ce, but Noah had not lived for so long without understanding how to throw people off his trail.


    When he had finally assured himself that he was alone, he sped towards New Hope, in the distance he could see the vibrant continents, its beautiful image was spoiled by tens of thousands of spots where mes and smoke were rising. Like all continents in this world, it was always at war. One that he would hopefully be ending soon.


    He was maybe two thousand miles away from his destination that was when he felt it.


    Noah was three hundred thousand years old, he was an old Explorer who had wed his way to the Deific Rank after untold years of hardship and constant life and death struggles, and this alongside his Ranking had given him an uncanny intuition about danger.


    He did not know what was about to happen, perhaps a Gate was going to open up in the area around him, and Noah could only prepare himself, as a Deific Explorer, he would be able to easily flee if the challenges turned out to be too much.


    Noah did not know what made him look upwards, and when he did not see anything rming he wanted to look away and then it suddenly appeared.


    Whatever it was it must have been falling from an impossible height or traveling at speeds denied to all but those above the Deific Rank for one moment the sky was empty, and then something tore by so fast that Noah could barely see what it was, only brief glimpses of something blue and incredibly massive, the size of a city.


    A loud keeping sound entered his perception and he shook himself from his daze and looked forward and whispered, "Of course," before he was mmed by a shockwave, but a quick slice from his Natal Weapon tore the kic energy that would have pushed him back for miles.


    He could not help but shiver when a wave of frost so terrible it broke through a dozen of the defensive runes over his body and seemed to almost freeze his soul.


    The descent of whatever it was had torn through the atmosphere with great force, generating winds that could crush even Glorious Ranked Explorers, and before Noah could wrap his mind around all the strange events happening around him, the impact came.


    Once again he had wondered why he did not expect it to happen. Something had been falling, so he should have expected that it would inevitably hit the ground.


    There was a bright sh of light, that Noah feared could have been seen by hundreds of continents around. The light nearly blinded him, and the resultant shockwave drove him senseless for a few moments and this state was not helped by the loud rumblings as if an entire continent was being crushed by an angered titan.


    This spection proved to be closer to the truth than he thought for as the chaos around him went down, he was stunned at what he saw in the distance.


    New Hope was gone, reced by.... Words failed Noah Rithmast.


    Massive frozen spikes hundreds of miles tall that filled the horizon like sharp spears and numbering in their billions had sprouted from the continent.


    For nearly an hour Noah was frozen with indecision, even when the rumbling emerging from the depths of the earth ceased, Noah did not move.


    Another hour passed and then he began to slowly travel towards the grim location, a thousand theories abound in his head, most of them not good, but he knew that he could not be the only one to have seen this event transpire, but he was the closest.


    This event did not seem like any Cmity Gate or rted to a Cmity event, it was most likely something new.


    It was this thought that excited Noah and finally pushed him away from his lethargy, making him move faster, his mind began working furiously.


    Looking at the spikes of ice ahead, he looked to the sky and frowned in thought. If this object had fallen from the heavens then it was understandable where the chill came from.


    No one has reached the heights of the heavens, even Ascended Ranked Explorers, past a level, the chill became unbearable, and could destroy anything. Either the thing that fell had survived passing through that zone of death, or it might even be a piece of the heavens itself, Noah knew that he might havee across a great opportunity.


    The loss of an entire continent had been brushed to one side of his mind as the allure of an unexpected treasure filled his senses,


    Getting closer to the continent he began to see the full range of devastation and the allure of treasure in his heart faded, reced by fear. The full scale of the devastation reached his heart, and although he had seen many horrifying things in his life, a continent vanishing from the map in the blink of an eye was not one of them.


    Noah did not know how long it took for him to reach the edge of the continent and saw a massive hole in the middle of the spikes that seemed to descend into the depths of the earth.

 Chapter 1002: Awakening Of Madness (4)

    Chapter 1002: Awakening Of Madness (4)


    ?


    Noah Rithmast knew that he should turn back. Everything that was happening pointed to powers that were greater than what he could fathom at his level.


    The danger here was palpable, and up close he would have sworn that this hole was the mouth of a gigantic beast, and the icy spikes were its teeth. He did not feel like he was looking down into the earth but into the gullet of a beast.


    He shuddered but decided to move forward, no matter what happened he was an Explorer at the Deific Rank, and that meant something. He was someone who would delve into the unknown reaches of the void and seek truth within.


    The continents in this world were endless, and it was the calling of every Explorer to search for the mysteries of creation, uncover great secrets, and battle Cmities. He would flee from this ce if he saw dangers that he could not handle, but he would be a poor excuse for an Explorer if he never attempted to solve this mystery and the descent of whatever just ended an entire Continent.


    The excitement in his heart at the discovery of something new was tempered by the solemn realization that new things in a world like theirs were often dangerous.


    He began to fly upwards until he cleared the outeryers of the icy spikes, there were numerous bent spikes within that he had to carefully maneuver himself across so he could reach the gaping hole in the middle.


    Noah Rithmast quickly noticed after he lost a hand that the Icy spikes surrounding the hole that led to the depths of the earth did not emanate any chill, even when you were a few feet away from them, but crossing a certain point, even by a millimeter would set off an ungodly chill that nearly killed him a Deific Ranked Explorer.


    Only his danger intuition had saved him in time, and he sliced off his right hand when he noticed that the chill would have traveled down his body and froze him to death when only a millimeter of his right forefinger had crossed into the space surrounding one of the Ice Spikes. Noah''s breathing became unsteady, this was one of the most dangerous ces he had ever ventured into, and a single mistake would lead to his death. His green skin darkened to a shade of ck and he rapidly regenerated his missing hand before descending into the hole. Even though he hoped this would be thest time he was going to heal himself from the verge of instant demise, he knew that such a thing was not possible.


    Noah hated it when he turned out to be correct, especially in situations like these.


    This was the first of the dangers he experienced and the weakest of them by far, he could easily avoid the spikes, and drop lower into the earth where he noticed at the bottom was a fading blue glow.


    Then the winds came next, equally powerful and erratic, he had to be focused at all times or one unexpected gust could blow him against the spikes and end his life in an instant, the only problem being that every gust of wind was unexpected, but the wind was nothing next to the roving frost bolts.


    As always the discovery of this new danger was frightening and almost killed him. An errant frost bolt had shot at him from out of nowhere as the space in this crater generated them out of thin air randomly.


    Each bolt was smaller than two inches and traveling at nearly the speed of light, Noah could easily see the bolt because it was surrounded by a corona of frozen blue air.


    He kept his focus and dodged a lot of them, but his luck ran out when one of them headed directly towards him and he had to zip to the side where he nearly collided with a frost bolt darting towards him from the side that he had missed because it had been born out of thin air where nothing was before, and he closed his eyes, epting his death, but was unexpectedly saved from demise when another random frost bolt mmed against the bolt that was on a perfect home run towards his chest.


    "This is insane!" Below him, he could see tens of thousands of these bolts roving around, and this was just near the top of the crater, what unknown danger would be found deeper? There was no way he was qualified to explore this ce, an Ascended Explorer might be able to do it, but nothing was avable for him here but death.


    Turning around to leave, that was when Noah felt the breath of Aura descend like a storm. He gasped aloud and nearly screamed out in abject shock when a river, no, an ocean of Aura, both of the Ascension and Corruption Type, flooded the crater, seemingly without end.


    Speechless Noah watched as an impossible amount of Aura grew in the crater below, drawn from the depths of the world and brought into reality in such thunderous volume, he thought he might be just hallucinating.


    This was so much Aura it could not be exined by the destruction of all the inhabitants of a single continent. Even the death of every living thing in a thousand continents should not generate this amount of Aura. If his Deific senses might be mistaken, his Natal Treasure was screaming at his senses, and he had no option but to believe that what he was seeing was the truth.


    Noah was a Deific Rank Explorer, a being that was worshiped as a god across ten thousand continents, yet he doubted he had used a thousandth of the Aura avable below to reach his present height, from a mortal. He did not even think so much Aura could be in one ce at


    once.


    Except the Continent of New Hope had ten thousand Deific Rank Explorers and another ten thousand Malefic Rank Cmities below their surface and had been killed off alongside the inhabitants of New Hope, then something very strange and terrifying was happening here. His mind whirled around in a feverish storm as the immensity of the Aura below held him in ce. Noah tried to understand how something like this was possible.


    Yet when he thought about it, the conclusion was pretty simple. Aura like this could only be generated when it was harvested from living beings who had perished, but the Aura from the newly dead, either from a Cmity, a mere mortal, or an Explorer was intensely chaotic and could not be absorbed.


    The world itself took a hefty chunk of that chaotic Aura and rewarded the host with a purified Aura that they could safely absorb.


    There were theories about howrge the differences were between the chaotic Aura collected by the world and what it gave in return, and it was generally known that the divide was huge, but everyone took it as a fair exchange because no one could absorb chaotic Aura, all who had tried had died in agony or had mutated into an abomination that gued both Explorers and


    Cmities.


    However no matter how Noah tried to rationalize what he was witnessing he could not deny that the twin ocean of Aura below him was purified!

 Chapter 1003: Awakening Of Madness (5)

    Chapter 1003: Awakening Of Madness (5)


    ?


    There were many precious things in this world, but undoubtedly Aura, especially the purified variants was near the top of the list, after all it was the only method that a mortal could be an Immortal and fight against the Cmity without perishing under an endless tide of teeth and ws.


    This amount of purified Aura would stun the entire world.


    So what could it mean? How could such a thing happen?


    Noah asked himself these questions, forcing his mind to work logically, because panic was leading him nowhere.


    Well if there was an Aura generated after New Hope was destroyed then it means what fell from the heavens was a living being, or was it?


    He had not reached the bottom of the crater but as a Deific Rank Explorer, Noah had very clear senses of what was living and what was dead. He had sensed no life when that thing swept past him, and nothing in the bottom of the crater.


    That was one part of the reason why he felt that something else had urred here.


    Noah was clear that unless the Hope Continent had increased in Rank from New up to the Ancient ss and was referred to as the Ancient Hope Continent, there was no way this amount of Aura could be generated from its destruction.


    Like people or Cmity, Continents could also increase their ranking, virgin continents that were born from the endless ocean were referred to as New, so in the case of the Hope Continent, it was called New Hope.


    Each increased ranking of a continent contributed to its overall value and the capacity for it to contain greaternd mass and hold stronger Explorers and Cmities. The amount of Aura floating down below would need an Ancient ss Continent, which contained extremely powerful beings to produce.


    If he could take a logical leap and follow his earlier deduction that what fell from the sky was a piece of Heaven itself because no living being could survive from that height that could easily kill Ascended Ranked Explorer and the presence of these Icy Spikes and the environment inside the crater, then was it possible that a piece of heaven had fallen to the earth, and could it generate pure Aura when it was used as a weapon to kill?


    This was not such a far stretch in conclusion, because Noah realized that if the entire Chaotic Aura was cleansed without any wastage then this amount of Aura below could be exined if every living being had been killed in a New continent.


    This conclusion was drawn from random pieces of evidence around him, but the biggest reason why this should be the truth was staring at him, and he could not disregard the fact that after all this time the Aura was still unimed!


    Purified Aura was immediately absorbed by the body of the living, and for it toy unimed after all this while meant there was nothing living here to im it.


    The light from the twin Auras was bright enough that he could finally glimpse a bit of whaty at the bottom of the crater, many miles below, and it finalized the conclusion in his mind. It appeared as if argendmass had crashed into the earth, that was not a living thing.


    It seemed that Noah had just discovered a piece of heaven.


    Noah Rithmast knew the pitfalls that could arise on the path to Ascendency due to greed, and yet he nearly lost his mind and pushed towards the bottom of this crater without caring for the dangers ahead.


    If he could harvest a fifth of the Cmity Aura here, he could be an Ascended Explorer, the peak of life as an Immortal, and then he would have the qualifications to challenge continents that were higher than the Ancient ss and gain his own Will.


    Yet something so amazing was just the tip of the iceberg. The main prize was still below and unimed. A piece of the heavens that could purify Chaotic Aura.


    Noah was a bit scared to even imagine the value of such a thing. This could change the entire power structure across the entire world, and both Cmity and Explorer would go to a world- ending war to im such a treasure, whoever held it for long would grow so powerful in such a short time, that the endless battle would transform to victory in the blink of an eye.


    Such a treasure had fallen in hisp but he was helpless to im it.


    It was one of the hardest things Noah had ever done but he turned away from the crater and left. If he was to seed, he would not be doing it alone. The dangers below were beyond what he could manage by himself, he would need hundreds if not thousands of Deific Rank Explorers and a couple of Ascended Rank Explorers at the least.


    He was not the only one who saw the destruction of the continent, but most would dy their investigation until more concrete proof of what happened here came to light. This would be a chance for him to meet the right people and negotiate his share in this bounty.


    A Deific Rank Explorer was not fit to hold any ground in such matters as the management of the piece of Heaven, but Noah knew the price he would be asking.


    One of them was that he should be granted the entire sea of Malefic Aura below, this should push him to the Ascended Rank and far past it to the level that only legends aspired towards.


    Only at such a rank would he have any say in the way the Piece of Heaven would be used. Noah regretted not being able to reach the bottom of the crater and harvest all those Aura, but the dangers in this ce were too much.


    Noah left, and although he hurried through the preparation, gathering this amount of powerful Explorers was not easy, but in the end, he gathered a sizable force, and fifty yearster Noah Rithmast returned to im his destiny.

 Chapter 1004: Awakening Of Madness (6)

    Chapter 1004: Awakening Of Madness (6)


    ?


    Seventy heavy warships hovered above the remnants of the New Hope Continent, like silent birds of prey.


    Most of them were made from the flesh and bones of Glorious Ranked Cmities making them appear like a floating mass of flesh and blood twisted by metals in certain parts to give the ship a standard structure, which was in the shape of massive avian beasts with two heads.


    Each of these ships could hold at least thirty thousand Explorers, and they were all filled to the brim. Noah Rithmast had expected to return with maybe a thousand Explorers at the least, ten thousand at the most, it was going to be arge and tough expedition, and he would need numbers if he was going to be making any headway at all.


    However, he was returning with more than two million Explorers, the weakest at the Glorious Rank.


    Ranking the power levels in this world was simple, from Mortal, Enlightened, Heroic, Glorious, Legend, Deific, and finally Ascended. Whates after that level is unknown. A Deific Rank Explorer was already Immortal, and still, they could not understand the mysteries of what came after Ascended and beyond.


    Among the warships was the most distinct one, it was the leading ship that resembled a gigantic open palm which was faced downwards, its six fingers spread wide, and the hand was so massive it covered all the ships below in its shadow and resembled a ck umbre.


    This hand was hundreds of miles across, and it could hold an unknown amount of people and cargo, amazingly enough, it was an Ascended ss Warship, a level that was impossible for even a Deific Explorer toprehend. It carried with it, a shroud of darkness that extended for tens of thousands of miles, covering the nearby continent and the sea in darkness, and only above it would sunlight be seen.


    It was impossible for the trace of this warship to be hidden, but none would dare to challenge it. For unlike the bastard amalgamation of flesh and metal below it, this warship was aware and alive, and it was filled with a terrifying Will.


    Noah was aboard this ship and was meditating in his cabin when he felt the movement of the ship ground to a halt. He shuddered and had an urge to peel his skin because It was a weird sensation anytime this ship was in motion, it was as if the ship was not moving, instead, it was the world that was moving, and anytime it stopped, Noah would feel as if the spinning world slowly grounded to a halt.


    The ship was unshakable and unmovable, it was the world that moved. Knowing the unfathomable powers that the Ascended level held, this could most likely be the truth in some


    ways.


    Noah sighed and steadied himself against a stirring wall that still felt solid beneath his palm. He hated this ship, it reeked of old blood and power, and even while awake, it gave him terrifying visions, as if it luxuriated in his difort.


    This palm eldritch warship was ancient, its roots dated back in history and had been mostly forgotten even by the Immortals, but it was said that this ship had been grown from the right hand of the First Explorer, Berrion The Undying, rumored to be the only Explorer that had grown strong enough to leave not just the lower Continent but ascended to a level that was beyond imagination and was directly challenging the peak cmities to control the fate of the world.


    Said to be the Greatest Explorer to ever live, Berrion The Undying is rumored to be standing against the entire world and its end, holding back a great host of monsters that would tear the world apart a thousand times over. He had been doing it since time immemorial, and he had rightfully earned his ce as the Ruler of this world, and his sacrifice safeguarded existence itself.


    This ship was called The Left Hand Of God, and its presence in this expedition meant the greatest force in the world had be interested in this matter, and where this ship went, one of the most powerful beings in the world followed.


    Noah Rithmast had spent so much time returning due to an unexpected party that had intervened, the singr greatest power in the entire world, The Council of Nine.


    This was an ancient power that had led the Explorers since time immemorial. They had stood beside Berrion when he carved out the first continent from the chaos and had led to a new age, one of Explorers that found new continents in the endless ocean and pushed for the spread of civilization.


    During the time Noah had been gathering the relevant Explorers to return to New Hope, the information about what he suspected had impacted the earth reached the Council, and this mission was essentially overtaken by them.


    Looking back, it was a foolish thing to think he could have hidden such a thing from their gaze.


    Although Noah was angered at the start, knowing whatever benefits he might have received had now been cut short, and he was not wrong, he would be given none of the Ocean of Purified Aura that he had found, because the Council wanted to run these Aura through certain rigorous testing, but he was surprised that he would be allocated a permanent location nearby the Piece of Heaven if it was confirmed that it worked and was able to purify Chaotic Aura.


    Essentially he would be sacrificing short-term gain for long-term stable growth. Even if he became an Ascended Explorer, Noah thought it was impossible for him to ever hold the Piece of Heaven for long.


    He would be a fool if he refused to take this deal, although his path to an Ascended Explorer would be dyed, it would still be viable, he could slowly umte Aura and ascend the Ranks.


    Noah nearlyughed when he considered what he called a slow rise up the ranks would be nothing but an impossible speed for him to consider a few decades ago.


    However, during the time they traveled back to New Hope, there had been a slight fear in his heart that perhaps what he had seen was a lie, that something that was so ridiculous as a piece of heaven falling from the sky was certainly not possible, he must have hit his head against the spine of an Ascended Rank Cmity, and everything was a hallucination.


    This state of mind was not alleviated at all with his time inside this warship, as it preyed on his fears and Noah suspected that it even enhanced it.


    This fear increased as they grew closer to New Hope and Noah sequestered himself inside his cabin, and when he heard the summon for him by the new leaders of this expedition, he broke into a cold sweat that stained his green skin, turning it towards a closer shade of purple, and pushed himself to his feet.


    One way or another, he would be facing the music in the next few moments.


    The journey to the top of the ship where he had been summoned passed by in a blur. Noah was unable to pierce through the permanent Aura that grounded the entire ship, and everything around him appeared to be surrounded by gray fog, even the room he had stayed inside for thest few months resembled a hole cut out of a wall of fog.

 Chapter 1005 Awakening Of Madness (7)

    1005 Awakening Of Madness (7)


    Noah would suddenly see other people appearing and disappearing into the fog, all upants of the ship yet still separated. None could interact with each other and any instructions were sent directly into their minds.


    There were powerful Cmities that could infiltrate the minds and hearts and inside this warship, security was paramount, disaster could fall on any other warship, but not this one, because the consequences would be dire.


    Noah followed the path outlined in his mind and tried not to think about the ghostly figure moving in the fog, knowing he was one of them.


    It was startling to suddenly see sunlight piercing through the evesting gloom ahead, and Noah Rithmast suddenly found himself outside in the sun, and ahead of him, zing against his senses like an erupting volcano were seven figures¨Cseven Ascended Rank Explorers.


    There were no words to describe them. If Noah was seen as a god by those below him in rank, to him these Explorers were the real gods.


    When Noah left this ce, he had considered that he would be extremely lucky to gain the attention of a single Ascended Rank in this expedition, no matter the supposed benefit in it, Ascended Rank Explorers were extremely busy, their attention taken by matters involving higher continents, and for them to be involved in an extremely lowly continent like New Hope was unlikely, yet seven Ascended was before him here, and among the seven, one of them shone brightest, a direct member of the Council of Nine.


    In his entire life, Noah had barely seen a dozen Ascended, and that was in a distance. To reach this rank, he would have to fight bitter battles against Cmities for at least a few million years and im hundreds of Continents, perhaps thousands, details on the power levels of Ascendants were sparse.


    Noah barely had ten continents under him, most of them were in the New ss, and he did not know if he would survive the next century battling against Cmities, than the millions of years of battle that would make him an Ascended.


    He was standing before Titans. Each of these figures had endured tribtions and battles that had imed billions and they still stood. Gods, all of them.


    An Ascended Explorer had traveled down so deep in the path of Aura that their bodiescked any frailties of the flesh, they could be regarded as a vast mass of Aura that waspressed into a rough humanoid shape.


    Their bodies were ever-changing, shifting as if made from fog, and their heights were in the hundreds of feet. Before them, Noah appeared like an ant. They stood like pirs holding the heavens.


    Noah bowed, their presence overwhelming, vast enough that it shattered the growing fear in his heart that he might be wrong in the assessment of New Hope.


    Nothing remained inside his mind but these seven terrifying presences and a small hope like a fleeting dream that one day he might stand beside them.


    One of the seven gestured a motion his mind barely caught, and Noah felt his body move without his ord, and he suddenly found himself on a massive thumb, his mind dully interpreting that yes he was standing on a thumb, and yes again, it was not that strange because the Left Hand Of God, this warship was literally a hand.


    "Let your heart be at peace young Explorer, for your journey was not in vain, and the things you have seen are not untrue. See, there is your sea of Aura, and it is yet unimed."


    Noah shivered and walked towards the edge of the thumb, forgetting for a moment that he could not fall because he was a Deific Explorer who had imed the skies.


    Below him, at what appeared to be the bottom of the earth, were twin streams of Purified Aura, seemingly greater than what he had seen fifty years ago revolved like two weightless oceans.


    Again he was struck with Awe, this was too much power, so much unimed potential, and it was just sitting here, for fifty entire years.


    "Young Explorer, where is it?"


    "What?..." Noah replied distractedly,


    "The Piece of Heaven child, where is it?"


    Noah looked below dumbstruck, now noticing that the massive stone mountain he saw below previously surrounded by the Purified Aura had vanished,


    "I don''t understand it was here when I left."


    Sigh¡­ "It is as we have feared, what heaven gives it takes away. We are leaving."


    Leaving¡­ that word shook Noah out of his lethargy, "Wait¡­ wait, we can''t leave, the Purified Aura below is still unimed."


    "You know nothing young Explorer, the depths of the earth are not a ce even we can touch. This Aura has already been imed. Thisnd would be a forbidden zone, nothing will¡­"


    Noah saw it first, and he was sure the Ascendant saw it shortly after for they became silent, an abnormality, a darkness in space that stood out in vivid details for it contrasted against the red and blue ocean of Aura surrounding it. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "What is that?!" Noah gasped in horror as he noticed the darkness was growing, it seemed to be consuming reality, and then the darkness was no longer darkness but an eye.


    The transformation was so fast and shocking that Noah wanted to scream but then he stood frozen in shock as the golden gaze of an alien iris turned and swept past him. His eyes exploded from their sockets, and a thousand bleeding wounds opened all over his body.


    Noah was not aware but his dder broke loose, and a Deific Rank Explorer was not aware that a warm liquid was dribbling down his legs, but that was the least of his problems.


    "I¡­I¡­" he was not aware that he was mumbling to himself as urine and blood ran down his legs, and then an otherworldly shriek that was in a range that Noah could barelyprehend swept past the Left Hand of God.


    Noah could not hear the cry well enough because an illusory barrier of darkness had surrounded the warship and the seventy others below it, but it did not matter, apart from the Left Hand of God, the other warships seemed to lose the ability to remain in the air, and they began to crash.


    The Ascended Rank Explorers must have made a move for the falling ships were arrested byrge glowing palms, but Noah was not aware of what was happening around him for his endless gaze was still fixed on the Earth below, transfixed by that brief gaze that swept past him.


    He could not see but he couldprehend. The Piece of Heaven was returning.


    Noah turned and began tough, addressing the seven Ascended Explorers behind him,


    "I did not speak falsehood, look below. It Comes¡­ Madness¡­ Truth¡­ The end..mes."


    The seven Ascended watched the broken and bleeding Deific Explorer speak madness in anguage they did not understand, and he fell to his knees where his blood turned to hissing snakes.


    The broken figure struggled to speak before he exploded into hundreds of snakes that soon turned to ash and vanished.


    This same thing happened to nearly two million Explorers across the seventy warships except for those in the Left Hand of God that was spared this grim fate.


    The seven Ascended did not care about those they lost, their gaze fixed on the earth below and the piece of heaven that had appeared once more.

 Chapter 1006 Awakening Of Madness (8)

    1006 Awakening Of Madness (8)


    It was difficult to tell the differences between the seven Ascendant Explorers, but a clear voicemanded the rest of them,


    "Upgrade this entity to a Third Star Ascendant ss Event. Whatever effects it might have is irrelevant before its ability to purify Chaotic Aura. Its ability to hold both Malefic and Ascended meant it was a Hybrid Variant entity. Contact the rest of the Nine, we might have a new Nephilim Entity. The path forward is containment,"


    The seven Ascendant Explorers did not descend into the crater, instead, the entire fleet of ships rose into the air, and from deep within the core of the Left Hand of God, in a hall that was deeply concealed and defended by all manners of terrible Runic Treasures, spells and an unknown eighth Ascendant Explorer was a series ofrge metal jars about fifteen feet tall, and sealed with no visible indentations.


    The Ascendant Explorer that resembled a shapeless mass of yellow fog shook as if awakened from slumber, and a formless appendage rose and made thousands of mystical movements with dozens of shapeless fingers, and something inside the hall shifted.


    One of the many jars shook before a mystical force lifted it into the air, and then the jar began to vibrate, letting out a loud and grating sound before exploding into nothingness. From the explosion, thousands of tiny strands of Aura that were wrapped inside a tight cocoon of Purified Aura of both Ascendant and Malefic surged out and vanished into thin air.


    On the seventy ships that were now a picture of ghost vessels that were filled with nothing but ash¡ªthe remnants of more than two million Explorers, the tiny strands of Aura that had vanished in the hidden hall below appeared and scattered all over the ship, they individually hovered in the specific position of some of the deceased and then something miraculous began to happen.


    The strands of Aura seemed to locate a scent in the space where some of the previously deceased had once stayed and then it began to rebuild them using that past echo.


    The single strand of Aura exploded into a magnificent tapestry, unfurling itself like an umbre, and began to rebuild bodies, as bones, blood, muscles, and other inner organs appeared out of nothingness. In the bodies that were being rebuilt, it was possible to hear faint screams.


    This was the case when three hours after he died, Noah Rithmast opened his eyes on top of the ashes that had previously been his flesh and he screamed and wed at his face and body, the trauma of having your body transform into snakes had burned its way into his psyche, and even after he was reborn, the mental scar followed him.


    It took a few seconds to regain his bnce, and he turned and dry heaved on top of the ashes of his previous corpse.


    This was not the first time he had been resurrected but it was among the quickest. He had died twice before, and both times he had spent more than a century before he was reborn. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    At the Deific Rank, it was possible for pieces of your Core Aura to be split off without destroying your existence or turning you into a vegetable. For the process to be safe and viable, it had to be done slowly, making it a long and painful affair, taking decades for a single strand to be sliced off your Core Aura, but every Explorer was encouraged to split off enough pieces of their Core Aura and deposit them at the Citadels, the only ces where resurrection was possible.


    In the Citadel, the piece of the Core Aura is stored and nourished from vast banks of Purified Aura that charge them with energy so they can be awakened when the conditions are right.


    Usually, the process of resurrection was not always as smooth as this one, and many Deific Ranked Explorers had to wait centuries and sometimes many millennia before their resurrection was processed. Sometimes they are never resurrected and left to remain inside the Citadels forever.


    The Citadels were few and far between and they were the prime targets for Cmities, so every resurrection had to be properly documented and researched for an extended period of time to ascertain how the Explorer had died and the situation around the death of the Explorer before the green light was given.


    Many Citadels had been destroyed or infected when the wrong Explorer was resurrected.


    A Deific Ranked Explorer could be considered truly immortal as long as they could endure slicing off pieces of their Core Aura and storing it at the Citadels. It was the reason that reaching this Rank as an Explorer was seen as the great divide, and would ensure a rtively stable existence in this world.


    However, keeping a piece of your Core Aura inside a Citadel was not an assurance that you would be able to survive the unending wars as a Deific Rank Explorer, because Citadels were constantly being targeted and destroyed, and if the Citadel you ced your Core Aura was destroyed you had to quickly find another one, else your next death was final.


    More Citadels were being built every time but it was difficult to do so, the coreponents for Citadels could only be sourced from extremely powerful cmities, vastly dying the process for the creation of new ones.


    On the journey to New Hope, every Deific Ranked Explorer had been encouraged to split off part of their Core Aura, and Noah, understanding the dangers in this ce, had been one of the most enthusiastic. Despite the hellish pain.


    08:39


    Among the many facilities inside the Left Hand of God, one of them was a working Citadel. It was one of the reasons that made this warship so valuable. With enough time on its hand, the Left Hand of God could make every Deific Rank Explorer unkible on any battlefield.


    On the journey to New Hope, every Deific Ranked Explorer had been encouraged to split off part of their Core Aura, and Noah, understanding the dangers in this ce, had been one of the most enthusiastic. Despite the hellish pain.


    Noah had split off ten stands of his Core Aura, the closest after him had only done it six times. They had other split Core Auras outside this ce and it was madness to subject their mind to more torture that would nearly break them anytime they split their Core Aura.


    If there had been more time, Noah would have not stopped splitting more Core Auras.


    He had been seen as a madman, but with the memory of how he had just perished surged to the surface of his thoughts, Noah had a feeling that the ten lives he had painfully umted were not enough to survive this ce.


    He shivered as plumes of steam escaped from his nostrils, the warship must have gone high up in the sky for it to have be this cold, any more and the chill would begin to kill off his extremities.


    There had been more than two million Explorers on this fleet, but only a mere fifteen hundred were Deific Ranked Explorers. Along with the Ascendants, they were all that was left.


    Noah felt space vibrate behind him and he turned and saw all the survivors had been brought on top of the Left Hand of God.


    With their age and experience, none of them appeared shocked at their unexpected demise, like Noah, they must have easily brushed it off, but unlike him, they had not seen that eye.


    The Deific Explorers bowed towards the Ascended and waited for the instructions going forward, it was clear that whatever was happening in New Hope had reached a level where Deific Explorers were nothing but fodder.

 Chapter 1007 Awakening Of Madness (9)

    1007 Awakening Of Madness (9)


    Noah Rithmast joined them in bowing toward the Ascendants, the truth was that even though just seeing and hearing whatever was deep inside the earth had been enough to kill him, there was still a terrible fascination in his heart for him to look at what was happening below.


    He needed to see what had changed, even from this high up, he could hear a loud whooshing sound like multiple massive typhoons blowing with fury, and he knew that something had changed, but what? Noah was too scared to find out. He could ept dying, but not due to stupidity.


    Noah should be wise enough to keep away thoughts that would lead to bad consequences out of his mind, no matter how much the need arose to peer into the Abyss, yet he was aware that soon, he might not have the chance to choose for himself, they had been resurrected this quickly for a reason. Thankfully they were not kept in the dark for long, but what he heard next made his skin crawl, and made him slightly regret finding the continent of New Hope.


    As always, it was impossible to tell which of the Ascendants were speaking,


    "What lies below is not a Piece of Heaven, at least, not one that we currently understand, but by some chance that it is¡­ a Piece of Heaven, then it is alive, and what we heard was its awakening cry which has led to corruption in your Core Aura. From what we can infer by peering into your Cores, then it is most likely that you might have to die multiple times before the corruption is eliminated, but you are here for a mission, you are Explorers and therefore you can still be used. There might have been a chance you might eliminate this corruption if you leave now, but you will not be leaving but pushing deeper. Make peace with yourselves."


    ''Corruption? What corruption? I still feel fine!'' Noah scanned his body with a quick mental wave, parsing rapidly through his Natal Treasures and his flesh and he discovered nothing at first, but then he looked deeper into himself, touching his cells and he recoiled in shock and disgust.


    His cells were mutating and consuming each other. The mutated cell resembled tiny snakes that numbered in their millions, and although it would take a while, in a few hours, perhaps even less, he expected his body to explode once more into a rain of snakes before he turned to ash.


    This would not be a problem if he died a few more times, but the Ascendants wanted them to push deeper into the earth, the chance for corruption was no longer a chance but an assurance. If they could not find a way to contain this corruption, they were all dead.


    You would think after so many millennia of war, Noah should be used to the thought of dying. But he was not.


    "As you all should now be aware, the severity of this corruption is unknown, and until the entity below is dealt with, it is unknown if any of you will survive, but we are Explorers of the Unknown and the Wicked, this has always been our fate. One of loss and sorrow, and surviving at the edge of existence. Standing on that thin line hanging over the Abyss whilst in the midst of a raging storm."


    Noah had heard many speeches like this before, he had even given it to lesser Explorers, and they never sounded more hollow.


    "A thousand of you can be resurrected only two more times, you shall be the first to push below, and beginying down Null Charges into the crater of New Hope. we don''t understand what is down there and so the first thing is to contain it. The rest of you shall follow behind. That is all, go to your positions and prepare for the drop. The entity below is consuming the purified Aura, so there can be no dy, it must not be allowed to grow stronger."


    ?


    Noah stood towards the back of the Deific Ranked Explorers, held in his grasp was a special Storage Device that held tens of thousands of Null Charge. Their mission was to drop into the crater and ce a Null Charge every thousand feet.


    The effects of Null Charges were simple. It was to devoid the surrounding space of any form of energy except for the ones permitted to exist.


    A Null Charge was a powerful tool, and Noah had seen it used once, and that was only a single Charge, in total, the Charges all the Deific Rank Explorers held between them numbered in the millions.


    The Council was pulling out all stops, such a great amount of Null Charges could seal a hundred thousand continents.


    "Begin!" n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    They had all moved towards the index finger of the warship and Noah watched the first Explorers leap off the ship without hesitation. He knew they could do this not because they did not feel any fear, but because it was their duty.


    Quicker than Noah had anticipated it reached his turn, and Noah rushed to the edge of the finger and he leaped off. The winds blew harshly past his ears, as he allowed himself to be affected by gravity, although the air above the crater that looked like the mouth of a gigantic beast felt heavier than normal, increasing his falling speeds dramatically, it was as if he was being pulled downwards.


    It took only seconds, but Noah felt his ears pop as he broke the sound barrier leaving a shockwave behind as he dropped ever faster. Clearing the rim of the crater, the light suddenly vanished, and he was plunged into darkness.


    Knowing his eyes were useless, Noah closed them and reached for his Aura senses. The world exploded into color. He could seerge red bubbles that were tens of thousands of feet in diameter that were arranged in an ovepping fashion. These were the Null Charges that were stripping space of everything, down to the molecules.


    This had stripped the air of the countless dangers that Noah had noticed when he first arrived at the continent and many others he had not seen, but there was a price for this progress.


    Noah''s falling speed only increased, and before long he began to see traces of ash floating in the air as the first of the Deific Explorers. They were tasked with clearing the way and suppressing the entity below, but they could not avoid every danger before the suppression field waspleted.


    Before long, Noah saw that he would be reaching the point where there were no longer suppression fields, and of the thousands that had leaped ahead of him, only hundreds remained and they were dropping like flies.


    "I am an Explorer of the unknown and the wicked, and this is my fate."


    Steeling himself, Noah roared and ejected ten Null Charges, as he plunged into the fray, his surroundings suddenly filled with hissing frost bolts, spatial distortion, and dozens of other weird phenomena. He avoided those that he could and beganunching Null Charges at the wall of the crater, he hadunched hundreds before his luck ran out and a spatial tear cleanly sliced him in two.


    An hourter Noah woke up screaming, and beside him was the spatial bracelet for the Null Charges. Gritting his teeth, he leaped off the ship.

 Chapter 1008 Awakening Of Madness (10)

    1008 Awakening Of Madness (10)


    "Naviir!! Keep it tight, tight! You are straying from the path."


    "Damn it, Naviir has lost half his head, Urhos, take his ce, we cannot¡­"


    "I am sorry, this is myst resurrection, I don''t think I can.."


    "We have crossed the halfway point, everything from this point gets harder, but we are nearly there, we are Explorers! We move¡­"


    ?


    There was no need to wait for the corruption to kill him. Noah thought he was dying so fast already that dying from the corruption would be a blessing. The Deific Explorer encouraging the rest had been frozen, then diced before he was crushed to pieces, and somehow his voice stillsted long enough to encourage them all to push forward.


    Although for a brief moment, every Deific Ranked Explorer here had seen the ocean of Purified Aura, and they had all understood the significance behind such a thing. For all the many reasons to die in this world, dying for something that could lead to the salvation of your entire world was near the top of the list.


    They pushed forward even as their numbers began to drop, making sacrifices that would ensure that their Null Charges reached their destination. They blew past countless traps, and none of them hesitated even till the end.


    They fell faster and faster, drawn by an imcable force, and even if they wanted to stop, they could not. Noah had been roaring his defiance since the moment he fell, and alongside him, every Explorer did the same, they roared, and they died, but they never stopped jumping back into the Abyss.


    Madness? Maybe, but they were Explorers.


    Noah had died three times already and for the fifteen hundred Deific Rank Explorers that began the journey ofying down Null Charges, there were barely sixty of them left. The dangers as they fell deeper into the earth did not reduce but increased with every mile that passed.


    They had prated hundreds of miles into the earth, and the Null Charges they had dropped along the way had nearly reached a million, the effects of so many Null Charges were beginning to spread ahead of them, clearing everything along their path for miles, making the passage safe from any anomaly, either spatial or otherwise. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Behind them zed with red, the light from the Null Charges made the passage behind them appear like the insides of a throat and they were falling in its gullet.


    The Explorers were a few miles away from the bottom, which in their Aura Senses appeared gray.


    "We are nearly at the end, I don''t see anything, are you sure that the treasure is below?" An Explorer whom Noah did not know his name called out.


    He was in the foremost position and had been leading them all for a while, he was the most powerful Deific Explorer Noah had ever seen, but sadly it appears that he was in hisst life, although this did not stop him from staying at the front and braving most of the dangers. Noah wished to know his name,


    "We should watch out for the Aaarhhh¡­"


    Whatever he was going to say next was cut short as he was grounded into pieces in midair, flinging blood and gore for hundreds of feet. Noah''s eyes widened in realization, he was a few hundred feet behind and was directly behind the crushed Explorer, he screamed, "Spatial Copse!"


    The gray Aura below was not where the descent had ended, they were all wrong in their assumptions, instead, it was an entire section of space that had fractured into pieces, Noah had never seen anything like this before, he had always thought that the space in this world was stable enough that there would be no way for space to be fractured at such a scale.


    "Release everything you can!" Noah, roared as red beads wereunched from his arms at lightning speeds.


    In the beginning, Noah could only activate and release ten Null Charges at a time, but after repeated tempering with death as the prime motivator for him to improve, he was now able to push out thirty Null Charges at once.


    However, against what they were about to face, he feared even if they were all able to release a thousand at once, it would not be enough. The next second was consumed by screaming and death, as Null Charges were primed andunched toward the fractured space below. Like pouring water into a vat of boiling oil, the spatial fractures expanded and shattered even as they were dispersed into nothingness.


    The agitated space flung out an unknown amount of spatial anomalies that vanished in a short while but did not make them any less dangerous.


    In that single second, sixteen Explorers died to these roving spatial anomalies, and the physical and mental weight hanging around Noah''s shoulders and the rest of the Explorers increased because a while back the Ascendants had modified the spatial treasures for the Null Charges that they would appear around the bodies of the living.


    This became necessary when the number of living Deific Explorers had fallen to the point that it was no longer viable to wait for the death of the rest before assigning the Null Charges to them. They were simply dying too fast, and they needed to finish the job properly and in a short time unless the living Piece of Heaven might acquire enough power to decimate everything.


    For Noah, the next few moments that followed went by in a blur, he swerved, rotated, elerated, and decelerated, he lost portions of his body to the spatial tears when he was toote in his maneuvers or he decided to sacrifice less critical parts of his body to keep himself alive long enough for them to be regrown.


    At this point he no longer has legs, he did not waste energy trying to regrow them, he just kept his head, torso, and arms, and except for his arms that were kept pristine, the rest of his body was a picture of devastation.


    It was one of the most terrifying seconds in his entire life, and Noah had to use the entirety of his senses and more as he delved deep into all that he was capable of, his experiences, losses, and victories, he pulled every scrap of morale he could gather and continuedunching Null charges, disregarding the growing weight on his arm as more and more Explorers died around him without any hope for their eventual resurrection.


    He had been the one who kept more Core Aura for his eventual resurrection, and yet it appeared he was the one who had managed to preserve his life more than the others. Noah did not find this irony to be funny.


    He had discovered that the one thing that pushed him past his limits was the thought that he was the first to see this cmity descend, and in a way, his destiny was now tied to it, and if it was thest thing he had to do in this life, Noah was going to find the root of this mystery.


    His hands were moving in a blur, from a distance it was almost as if he had multiple arms, and then as suddenly as it had begun, it was over. Noah was through. But he was alone, all who followed him had perished.

 Chapter 1009: Awakening Of Madness (final)

    ?


    Noah had no time to think about his situation, he was alone, but his prime objective was before him, he had seeded but the mission was still iplete, at least for him, he needed to find the reason for the descent of this thing, and whether it came from the heavens above or belonged to hell below.


    Behind him, the Null Field had spread, suppressing all the spatial anomalies and extending past him, where it touched the bottom of the crater, hovering over the target.


    Noah only had a few seconds to process what was happening when he saw a massive structure or andmass that appeared to be made from smooth rock with several openings around it, he was moving very fast, but he was astute enough to observe that the shape of the rock was like an egg, and thest of the Purified Aura had just entered into the structure.


    He was too close, his speed was too high and he could no longer observe his iing death. He closed his eyes because he was about to m into the rocky egg with tremendous velocity.


    He found it funny that although the experiences inside the crater had been horrifying, due to the intense speed that was exerted on their bodies as they fell, then he might not have spent even a minute in total falling, yet for him, it was as if several lifetimes had gone by.


    Well, he was about to die, and since the mission of the Deific Explorers was nowpleted, he wondered when he would be resurrected, as much as he wanted to understand what was about to happen, his role in this affair hade to an end.


    Unexpectedly, a formless force wrapped around his body and he was repelled with so much force from the stone egg that he mmed into the side of the crater, crushing nearly every bone in his body, he was about to be swamped by darkness when he roared in his heart, "No!"


    There were so many reasons why he should allow himself to fall into the loving embrace of death, after all, he hadpleted the mission, and the Ascendants should be able to arrive at the center of the corruption and find a way to convert it to their cause.


    He could die and then when he was resurrected muchter in the future, where he would most likely return in victory, and yet, the prime reason he alone survived till this moment still pushed him with an unrelenting force, he needed to see what had fallen from the heavens.


    If he died now, everything he would know would be a watered-down version of events, and might not be the entire truth. Noah wanted to roar, but he could not... his body had begun to heal, but his limbs were frozen in ce. Something was very wrong here.


    There was no conscious thought process that led him to this conclusion, and yet his entire body was frozen in ce. He felt like a mouse frozen in front of a snake, and when he wondered why such odd thoughts would enter his mind, he looked forward and saw two golden eyes looking at him, before ncing away disinterestedly.


    Noah''s heart and every part of his body was seized by an intense pain, he felt his body was on the verge of an explosive transformation, and he knew the end result of that transformation. It was not something he was looking forward to, and then two equally powerful forces, from above and below stabilized his erupting flesh.


    The one above was from the seven Ascendent Explorers who had begun entering the earth. Their Aura erupted from their bodies, unhindered by any disruption, and as this Aura swept past his body it was gripped in a new wave of corruption that threatened to turn his body to the formless state of Aura.


    Below him was a third power that he had only noticed because of the effects it was having on his body.


    There was a massive outgrowth of flesh that was rising from the earth like the world''srgest pimple. It pulsed and stretched forward in a sickening disy, and even though it seemed like it should be bursting with every motion it made, it just kept swelling.


    This force wanted to make his body explode, as every cell in his body would be engorged with sickly pus, and expand thousands of times greater than their natural limits.


    Any of this influence should have killed him, but because all three were acting in his body at once, he was stuck in a weird state as they were all bnced. The only thing Noah could do was open his mouth in a wordless scream.


    He had a snake for a tongue, the top part of his head had swollen to five times its size, and his nostrils and the lower parts of his neck were nothing but wispy Aura.


    It was funny that he had not gone mad, but Noah believed that it was because his mind had simply gone numb, to preserve any shred of sanity he had left, it simply chose to observe.


    The stalemate did notst for long, perhaps it was due to the connection that was created in his body by these three entities, he was able to know the moment when something shifted. Inside his body, the snakes consuming his cells turned to the portion that had been filled with pus, and they attacked.


    In reality, the massive egg suddenly cracked in six ces, and something emerged from those shattered pieces. Noah''s strangely clear mind could not discern what happened at first, but then he realized that something did not emerge from the egg, instead it was those cracked pieces that were moving.


    What happened next was too fast for him to truly understand, but the scale of it was such that even if he could notprehend everything, he could still understand a bit of it.


    What he saw was that those six massive pieces seemed to be folding amongst themselves before plunging down into the massive pimple below.


    Noah watched in fascination as the pimple stretched and was depressed downwards, and no matter how much the six massive figures seemed to push into the pimple, it simply stretched, and suddenly a portion of it exploded, and the six figures had a path into it and they began to crawl inside.


    The Auraing from above suddenly surged and Naoh saw an Ascendant leaving the rest and rushing towards the battle below. A massive hand of fog erupted from the Ascendant and seized one of the rocky figures plunging into the pimple by its ending that would have disappeared into the pimple, but the Ascendant must have underestimated the strength of this figure, for with what seemed like a shrug, the Ascendant''s hand of fog was shattered. This destruction did not stop at the hand, it traveled to the body of the Ascendant, and Noah was unable to close his eyes. It was repeatedly fried to ash as he watched the body of the Ascendant Explorer explode more than ten times before it stabilized.


    Anytime it exploded it was almost like a star was exploding. Then he felt a tremor from deep in the earth, and Noah wished he could w out his eyes as he watched what was revealed


    below.


    Noah began to pray for death. He no longer wanted to understand. It was too much for his mind to bear.

 Chapter 1010: Song Of The Primordial Ouroboros

    ?


    The Primordial Ouroboros Serpents were creatures of endless hunger with destructive capabilities that were almost unrivaled in all of creation. As ''mortal'' beasts, no other known living creature was their equal in this Era.


    The purge of the Primordial beasts during the unknown Era in the past had left the crown of the king of beasts to the serpents, and in thisnd cut off from all reality, the serpents were free to show their brilliance without the eyes of the ancient enemy prying on their secrets.


    From the start, Rowan had always kept these beasts on a leash. His Dimensional flesh acted like a cage to contain their power, for as they grew stronger, their growth only added to the weight of his dimension, which ensured that they would ever be suppressed by Rowan.


    There was a reason Rowan tried to keep the serpents small, for even he was not sure what it would take to contain them if he allowed them off the leash.


    The descent into Doom Star, the transformation of his flesh, and the perils of resurrection upon his partial consciousness had created a strange situation where Rowan was no longer the captain of the ship. The world had suppressed his consciousness and he was no longer following the paths of power that it created, and so Rowan had no way of waking up.


    The new purple energy inside of him could no longer be essed because Rowan had not awakened and his Serpents did not care for the energy, they only wanted more of it, because although this energy inside Rowan''s core was unused, it could affect the structure of the rocky shell, making it malleable, therefore giving the serpents the chance to manipte it. Giving them an opportunity to make an avatar of themselves using the rocky shell.


    This was not an ability that the Ouroboros Serpents originally had or could have ever developed because their power structure was not based on maniption and energy control, this was an ability from the Sheol Bloodline, but with the aid of Rowan''s dimensional flesh and his Titles, they could seamlessly borrow power across each bloodline, creating marvels that should be impossible.


    With this new Avatar created from Rowan''s new form, the serpents had basically taken control, and this new form now granted them the power to begin the process of consumption, thereby transforming what they ate into power.


    Yet they did not consume the purple cube, they were looking to grow it instead. The Ouroboros Serpents had not been fully unleashed, only their Avatar acting with the rocky shell of Rowan.


    Luck was on the side of Rowan, this Avatar state ensured that the full power of the Primordial Ouroboros Serpents was not unleashed, but without any control from Rowan to check their activities, it was hard to imagine if the end result of what would happen to a reality where the Primordial Ouroboros had been unleashed.


    For the seven centuries the serpents had spent inside the Tenebris Armor, they had developed a fondness for darkness. It was the richest source of nourishment that they had gained in their life. A potent source of energy that seemed almost infinite, they would have been content to remain inside the Tenebris armor for all eternity just eating the Primordial Darkness.


    Rowan had been in bliss for seven centuries as heprehended the Supreme Circles, but the serpents were in greater bliss. They had consumed darkness without limits, and because of this, they had gotten a taste for it.


    Attacking the flesh below now became something that was borne out of anger and irritation, but hunger, because the serpents could detectrge amounts of Darkness buried inside the flesh rising from the depths, although it could not reach the level of the Primordial Darkness inside Tenebris, it was still potent enough that they drooled over it, at the edge of their perception, there was also traces of deeper levels of Darkness energy awaiting them, filling their rocky hearts with excitement.


    However this was just the surface level of things, something deeper was awakening inside the sleeping Rowan, something unexpected that arose as an effect of his death and resurrection, and that thing without his guidance was simply a creature of instinct, and its first after waking up was to hide itself.


    If the six awakened Ouroboros Serpents were fully aware they would have never allowed the existence of this new thing that was awakening, and so it slipped past them.


    Each Avatar of the Primordial Ouroboros Serpents was seventy-seven miles long, and due to the restrictions of the present state of Rowan, they could not be separated, so they were joined together at the tail. At that point that connected all of them was a purple cube, and an observer would think that the serpents were emerging from inside the glowing cube. Attacking the rising ball of flesh, the serpents were held back at first by its tough flesh, their might was a fraction of what it once was, and their sharp fangs that could cut through anything had been reced by stones, and yet the serpents still remembered the taste of darkness, and no matter how deeply it was hidden inside the flesh of this unknown creature, it was there.


    The serpentscked a tongue, they could not speak, but the bloodline of Sheol was connected to the Celestial, and they took from those angelic radiance, their voice.


    These beasts were creatures of pure power, never meant to know guile or tricks, but Rowan''s Will and bloodlines had changed their nature, and although they were infants, they had learned well from their father.


    The Primordial Ouroboros Serpents sang to the darkness. They called towards it, for having consumed the darkness in the Tenebris Armor, they not only understood all the vors of darkness, but they could also influence it.


    Their voice should have been terrible, like a mountain singing, yet even though it sounded like an earthquake, it was still enchanting.


    It was not their teeth made of rocks that tore open the flesh of the creature, it was the darkness that dwelled inside of it that rebelled against its owner.


    The darkness tore arge wound open and the serpents crawled into it with mouths open, they called for the darkness to enter their new home, and the serpents began to feed as they dug into the flesh of the creature, consuming hundreds of tonnes of flesh in mere moments which rapidly turned into Essence that flooded the bodies of the serpents, and their rocky bodies began to release crackling sounds, and it began to grow.


    The cube at the end of their tails no longer dissipated but was kept burning via the vitality and essence the serpents were beginning to attain.


    There was a faint tug at their tails but it was dismissed with a minor flick, with the massive opportunity to feed before them, the serpents could not be shaken from their meal. They dug deeper into the flesh, ignoring the increasing vibration of the entity they were consuming from the insides, calling for the darkness within while still consuming everything that entered their mouths, and once again they felt a tug, and this time it was stronger.


    The serpents would only give a single instance of warning, and what followed was inevitably an attack.

 Chapter 1011 Where Am I?

    Chapter 1011 Where Am I?


    The Ouroboros Serpents were not willing to dy their feast, so they had an internal debate between all six of them, and a quick game was yed, and the loser was sent upwards to get rid of the annoyance. Who said there could not be ord in madness?


    The game they yed was simple, the six of them had surrounded the most sulent feast they had evere across, which turned out to be the bodies of Old Man Seed, Elura, Caine, and other higher-level beings that Rowan hade across, these beings had been marinating inside arge vat of Primordial Darkness for Eons.


    The rules of the game were that the serpent who could not hold back their appetite and went for the meal first would be the loser.


    The unlucky Ouroboros Serpents turned around in fury and headed towards the outside, in a few short moments, despite their rock-like constitution, the Ouroboros Serpents had devoured nearly a third of the mass of the massive swelling from the flesh below the earth, making it dete like a rotten fruit.


    The speed of their consumption only increased from this point. At this moment, a single serpent was consuming as much as all six of them were previously consuming, and this process would not stop. It would keep increasing, and in this world, the thing that it did notck was high-level energy. The serpents had met a feast, worthy of their appetites.


    Unleashing the Ouroboros Serpents was like a wildfire that could not be controlled. Rowan knew it, but no one here was aware.


    The unlucky and angered serpent burst outward from the deting flesh with a roar that released massive shockwaves.


    The Ascendant Explorers had seen these six alien creatures burrowing their way into the flesh of the Cmity God, and they hurried down to rescue anything that would be left of them, it wasmon knowledge that nothing escaped the stomach of a Cmity God intact.


    Several of them were tugging at their ends that were entering into the fleshy mound when a massive serpent head exploded the flesh around it and charged towards them with opened jaws, and inside of it was nothing but nothingness.


    Now what was important to note was that when the serpents had entered the flesh, they were all around seventy-seven miles in length, far more massive than any mortal creature was supposed to be, they almost resembled mountains in the shape of snakes.


    What emerged from the deting flesh was two timesrger than what entered into it. Barely a second had passed!


    The Ascendants Explorers had reached a few hundred feet above the flesh, and when the Ouroboros Serpent emerged in its fury, they were so close together, that the distance that separated them was negligible, and they all practically fit inside the mouth of the serpent. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The jaws of the serpent snapped shut around the seven Ascendants, but these were ancient figures with countless battles under their belt. Their bodies were discorporated, and the serpent jaws closed over nothing. They recreated their bodies outside the head of the serpent, surrounding it, and as one they mmed their collective Wills against the serpent and froze time, locking it in ce.


    The influence of Time-stop did not end with this single Ouroboros Serpent, but it spread downwards, encircling the flesh of the Cmity God and holding it in ce. One Ascendant would not be capable of this, but seven of them had enough power to hold these two powerful entities for a while.


    "What sort of anomaly is this?" An Ascendant breathed out in awe, its gaseous form vibrating with excitement, "I can not detect any presence of Aura in its flesh. This is nothing but rock, yet it is still alive, and also without Aura!"


    "Fascinating¡­There is no Aura, but I was severely damaged by the sheer power in their bodies, do you notice it is bigger and stronger, and barely a moment has passed? How can you rate such a growth?" One of the Ascendants moved closer to the serpent and began touching its rocky scale.


    The Ascendant traveled to the opened eyes of the serpent that was bigger than a small town, and although it seemed to be carved out of rock, there was no denying the sheer ominous glow that emerged from it. A lesser creature would not be able to look at the eyes of this creature, even the Ascendant shivered and moved ahead, looking for an opening so he could investigate within.


    "There is not a hint of damage on this, could this material be immune against the touch of Cmity? We should harvest what we can below and retreat, there is much here to learn¡­"


    "Rhion, get back!"


    Rye Ascendant Rhion turned around irritated, he was the leader of the Ascendants here, a member of the Council of Nine, and this discovery would push him towards the highest seat in the Council, his annoyance at the interruption of what was going to be the crowning moment in his future endeavors, angered him,


    "What! We can hold the Time-Stop for long enough to¡­"


    Then he felt the air stir behind him, and his form shook in fear, amazement, and dozens of myriad emotions hard for him to describe, he yelled and dispersed his body, and when he reappeared he was within darkness.


    A darkness so deep that his Aura senses could detect nothing outside of it. ''Where am I?''


    Rhion shivered, he was suddenly so cold. A sensation he had not felt for millions of years. His thoughts were bing slow, and it was a struggle to keep them in order.


    He summoned every scrap of Aura he had in his core, and in the end he could only create a tiny me that was not even bigger than his palm, holding it overhead he looked around him, and could not see anything for miles, except endless darkness.


    Looking at the ground below, he thought it appeared strange, but he had already begun to forget the reason why it was strange. The only thought he had in his head was to leave this ce.


    That coldness he recognized. It was one of death, and every moment he spent in this ce was stealing everything from him. Rhion stumbled forward, every step was torture, but the tenacity of an Ascendant Explorer was ridiculous, they could push their bodies to heights that defied reason.


    He had not even realized that his body of Aura had vanished sometime in the past, and his mortal flesh that had not seen the light of day was all that was left. Rhion green skin and long red hair that touched the ground were slowly losing their color as if the darkness was leeching even that away.


    ''I need to leave this ce¡­ I need to leave this ce¡­''


    This mantra echoed over and over inside his head, and he did not notice when his skin vanished, and the muscles underneath, but when he stumbled to his knees when his ligaments simply evaporated, he knew he would never leave.


    Hey on the ground, pieces of himself vanishing, and with ast act of Will, he pushed the sputtering mes forward, if he could not escape, at least his mes should not share the same fate.


    His eyes followed the me as it traveled in the air, and as the darkness encroached on his sight, he saw the mes impact against a great shifting mountain and explode, vanishing from reality.


    That explosion had revealed the truth to him. Those shifting mountains were teeth, and the earth had felt strange to him because he had been walking on something that felt like flesh but was not.


    Rhion finally knew where he was, but he could no longer care. What was left of him was just a rapidly vanishing skull.

 Chapter 1012 Immune To Time

    Chapter 1012 Immune To Time


    The strike of the Ouroboros Serpent was so sudden, despite the evasion from Rhion, it was already toote. He managed to disassemble himself, but the Ouroboros Serpent had already drawn him into its stomach, it was a testament to the power of Rhion the Ascendant Explorer that he was able to appear on the tongue of the serpent after vanishing from its stomach. However, that action stripped him of a greater portion of his power.


    This also led to his slow and torturous death, because the Ouroboros Serpent had been a bit curious about how Rhion had been able to survive and escape from its stomach, even if this shell was its avatar, it was still something that should not have happened.


    The serpent dyed consuming Rhion and it watched the Ascendant Explorer struggle to his death with disappointment. It did not bother trying to eat Rhion quickly, its interest in the Ascendant already faded.


    It was a good thing for the Ascendant that this Ouroboros Serpent was the most impatient one, and had snapped after a few seconds of waiting and therefore only caught a single Ascendant, if it was the others, then they would have patiently waited until all the Ascendants were close enough to swallow in one bite.


    "Not possible, this cannot be possible!!!"


    "It is not holding it, the Time-fields are still in ce but it is moving through it! Fall back!"


    The sensation the Ascendants were feeling at this moment was indescribable. Something considered truly impossible was happening in front of them, and they understood that this was not happening because of a gap in their power base.


    For instance, a weaker Ascendant could not hold back a stronger one using Will, but what was happening here was different. The Time Stop was still in ce, and yet, it was not holding the serpent. They could feel the scales of the serpent slithering through their domain, and it felt wrong, almost as if every motion was raping their mind, it felt distinctly awful, if they had mortal bodies they would be curled up, puking their guts out.


    The call for retreat came fast, they would be reconsidering their position and the right method for attack, but the Serpent was faster. Its massive size was no indication of its speed as it surged upwards and curled around the opening in the crater, covering it with all with only three twists of its body.


    With the present length of the Ouroboros Serpent, it only took just its neck to fill up the entire hole, and then it looked down at six Ascendants below, and the Ouroboros Serpent¡­ itughed.


    The golden glow from its eyes began to bloom like a smoldering me that was being fed with kindling.


    This froze the Ascendants in ce, and they watched firsthand as the body of the serpent expanded, its head already bigger than a small town a few miles across, expanding by another circle, and it no longer needed three twists to fill the hole, only one was enough.


    The mocking sound of the serpent grew louder, but this was only a distraction for three other Ouroboros Serpents to attack from below¡­


    The fate of the Ascendants was sealed, only death awaited them, but an unexpected event happened that changed everything, and it came from a party that no one had expected¡ªNoah Rithmast.


    ?


    There was something that Old Man Seed and Elura had never told Rowan. They were old monsters and they had realized something fundamental about this child that he was not aware of, like old monsters they kept this knowledge to themselves, knowing that at the right moment, it could be an unexpected bargaining chip.


    This trait was bizarre and unexpected.


    Rowan was not affected by Time.


    Standing beside a higher-dimensional entity was not as simple as it appeared to be on the surface. They were constantly surrounded by countless phenomena associated with Time and other higher dimensional energy. This was a defense every higher-dimensional being began to utilize when they got ess to the control of higher dimensions, doing away with the standard energy state defense.


    Old Man Seed''s favorite was a sphere of Still-Time he kept around his body, making it impossible for any attack below the seventh dimension to reach him. It did not matter how powerful the attack was, if it could not breach his control over time that had reached the seventh dimension, it was useless.


    The same way with approaching him, unless he permitted it, no one could stand near him. Having an area of Still Time around him also rendered him virtually untraceable and invisible.


    Imagine his surprise when Rowan had not only seen him but perfectly heard him during their first encounter. Old Man Seed had never nned to show himself to Rowan in the manner he did, he had initially nned something more bombastic to showcase his nature as a seventh-dimensional being, but Rowan''s unique nature had made that attempt useless.


    Old Man Seed was used to throwing his words forward in time after he spoke them, he had to, in order to prate the area of Still Time around him, and when he first saw Rowan in the frozen waste, he had thrown the answer to the question in his heart about why he was being rejected by the Primordial Dimension forward in time, and it was supposed to arrive a secondter, but Rowan had turned and heard him the moment he spoke and effortlessly pierced the veil he had over his body.


    With his character, Old Man Seed had stepped closer to Rowan and was dumbstruck when the sphere of Still Time around his body was dissipated.


    When he referred to Rowan as a freak, there was more to his words, and if Rowan had ess to the multipleyers of sight granted by the Supreme Circles, he would have heard something different.


    However with Old Man Seed''s insight he soon learned that this ability did note from Rowan, but from something that he kept with him. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Rowan did not know how easily he would have been made an experimentalb rat if the discernment of Old Man Seed about his nature had not been particrly thorough. He had also warned Elura about this nature of Rowan and warned her that it did note from the boy himself but from something truly powerful in his possession unless the first confrontation between Rowan and Elura would have been very different.


    Old Man Seed had been waiting for Rowan to trust him enough so he could ask what sort of treasure could resist the touch of time around a seventh-dimensional entity, and he was patient enough to wait.


    If only he had known that Rowan was with the eye of the Primordial of Time itself, he would have never been so calm. But of course, how could he ever guess such a thing? As far as anyone knew, there was not even a Primordial of Time in existence.


    Rowan could resist the Time Stop ability of Will Holders up to the fourth dimension with no issues, and perhaps he might struggle against the fifth, but he did not have total immunity against time, at least that was what he had first thought.


    The Eye of The Primordial of Time and Evil was not a simple item after all, it did not only bring madness to the holder, it ensured that Time had no sway over them. Rowan had not yet had the period to discover this feature, and if he was awake at this moment he would have realized it.

 Chapter 1013: Time Wanderer

    Chapter 1013: Time Wanderer


    ?


    The Ascendants were unlucky if Rowan did not have the Eye they would have seeded, and now freezing time was no longer an option against Rowan.


    His Ouroboros Serpents, with their new cunning, had waited for the right moment to strike. Acting as if they were under the time-stop ability, the serpent had resisted its hunger long enough for one of its prey toe close enough before it struck.


    For its patience, it was rewarded with a surge of Aura that dwarfed everything it had collected from the entire continent of New Hope, ten times over. The purple cube at the ends of their tail began to swell as a massive wave of blue Aura of Ascendency filled it to the brim.


    There were two prime sources of energy in this world, Ascendant and Malefic. When someone earns the qualification to be an Explorer they are granted two options, follow the Ascendant path or the Malefic path.


    Explorers that followed the Ascendant path became beings of pure Aura, and those that followed the Makefic path developed bodies that could effortlessly crush stars. Despite the path they followed their overall Aura would still be nourished by any source of purified Aura, whether it came from a malefic or an ascendant source.


    There was a slight moment of destabilization within the cube as the energy inside it grew a bit unbnced due to the influx of arge amount of a single type of Aura, but its state had already transformed twice, to its almost solid form instead of the gaseous nature of Aura and it was easily able to suppress the Ascendant Aura and make it part of itself with no issue. Of course, the serpents did not know about these changes in the cube, they only understood that it was growing, causing the light it shed on their bodies to deepen, and in this manner they could ce more of their essence into this stone avatars, slowly transforming it into the real flesh of the Primordial Ouroboros Serpent.


    This world might have imposed a leash on Rowan''s bloodline and power, but it was impossible to hold back something so powerful. It was only a matter of time before his


    bloodline would rebel against the restraints and although the bloodline of Sheol and the Tree of Desire had been out of the game for a while, the increasing purple light was slowly beginning to make them stir from their slumber.


    The carefully created cage created by the world was about to be shattered.


    R


    Noah Rithmast could hardlyprehend what was happening in the outside world, but focusing on the battle inside him, he could easily follow its tracks.


    When the serpents in his body attacked the engorged cells filled with pus, he had been d, hoping that these two would weaken themselves enough for the third party, the Ascendants, to swoop in and finish the job.


    At first, this was what happened, the fog-like Aura in his body had begun to encircle the two battling parties, and unexpectedly everything changed as the serpents turned around and struck at the fog.


    Noah Rithmast''s body was frozen unless he would be screaming in pain as a part of his body that had been corrupted by the Ascendant''s energy vanished.


    Also, something odd happened, perhaps it was the corruption of the Ouroboros serpent bloodline, but he could also resist the influence of Time Stop, and with the unique insight he could gain from the battle inside his body, he saw that the serpents had begun to encircle the area of fog in his body, and in a few moments they would fall like the first one did.


    He panicked after all the sacrifices made by the Explorers to reach this point, it could not just end in this manner. More than two million Explorers had died above, except for him, fifteen hundred Deific Ranked Explorers had perished to open the road for the Ascendants, and now it was all about to be rendered moot.


    Noah felt an intense urge of helplessness, he could see the traping but how could a tiny Explorer like him make a difference in a world of Ascendants? Yet he could not lie down and disregard what was about to happen because time for him seemed to be frozen but he could still experience it.


    The three portions of his body were experiencing time in different manners. For the area filled with pus, time stood still, for the snakes, time was only a road, and the fog oversaw time.


    His body that should have long perished had been kept far past his natural state and Noah had benefited from this madness, he was now something... different. If something changed this delicate bnce inside of him would be broken leading to his immediate demise, but for the moment he was enjoying a privilege that few in creation had ever had the chance to get, if at all.


    He had an eternity toprehend his helplessness, and another eternity to rage against it. He had an eternity to run mad and another to be sane.


    Finally with no option but to struggle on in the unexpected hell he found himself in, Noah began to think that perhaps he could make a difference, it was the only thing he had not tried doing after all these eternities had passed.


    Looking at the tools he had on hand, all were useless, his Natal Treasures would not even stir the edge of the cloak of an Ascendant, but finally, his gaze settled on his body, especially his arms and what it contained-Null Charges.


    With the death of every Deific Ranked Explorer, he became the only one that remained, and therefore the storage Treasure containing the Null Charges was all sent to him.


    If he had died the Null Charges would return to the Ascendants but he was kept alive in a bizarre form, and everything remained with him.


    There were more than a million Null charges in these storage treasures and for a moment Noah was helpless. Even with these Null Charges, it was still quite useless to him, what could The change with it?


    Now knew he had already decided to change something, and if there was anything he did notck in this present moment it was time. Noah spent an eternity learning, and then another eternity. He went mad many times, making vast leaps in logic that were mostly nonsense but some worked, and his understanding of Null Charges which was virtually nonexistent began


    to grow.


    He did not hope to understand everything about how this treasure worked, he had only one goal. ''How can I make it explode.''


    With a limited understanding of how Null Charges worked, Noah believed they just negated all forms of energy, and that was true to an extent, but what they contained was something far more potent than Noah could ever hope to understand as a Deific Ranked Explorer, but he did not care, two million Null Charges going up at once was bound to change something.


    Whether by luck or the fact that Noah had spent two eternities banging his head against a single problem-Make Null Charges go boom! He seeded.


    Noah wished he couldugh, but he also wished he could die, and he thought perhaps since he could not have one, he should not be annoyed that he could not get the other.


    He triggered the explosion, and the moment the three Ouroboros Serpents charged out from the Earth, everything shed red, even in the visible spectrum, from afar it appeared as if a red sun had appeared on the ground, and this sight could be seen for millions of miles, witnessed by a hundred continent, but this was just the beginning.


    The Null Charges were not simple devices, for they were connected with a force even the Ascendants could barely understand, Entropy.

 Chapter 1014: Sinking Continents

    Chapter 1014: Sinking Continents


    ?


    Noah Rithnast survived the explosion, his body was syed out in midair, untouched, while the bedrock he had been pinned against had long vaporized. The three extra-dimensional energies acting on his flesh gave him a weird sense of immunity over the damage.


    This however did not stop the effect of these three strange energies ravaging his body to show any effect, from his covering body with his hand spread wide, a constant stream of blood, pus, malformed snakes, and fog streamed out like rain.


    Now he could do one thing, and that was to scream. The sound that erupted from the throat of the once Explorer was like a gong that announced the outbreak of what would be the most terrifying set of events to happen in this world.


    His cries were heard across certain ces in this world, on the top of a mountain, the bottom of the ocean, on certain roving clouds, in the bellies of pregnant women, in some continents, the rain hitting the ground were his cries.


    His madness was beginning to infect reality, and with it was fear. There were countless legends in this world about the End of days, but none came with the signs of cries from an unknown source.


    The red sun that arose from the destructions of all the Null Charges did what thebined Wills of seven Ascendants could not do, it froze the Ouroboros Serpents in ce, as harsh lines of red filled their bodies that brightened until it nearly turned white, before those lines exploded, drawing loud screams of pains from the serpents as the surfaceyer of their rocky bodies were sted into pieces, some of them flung into the sky for tens of thousands of miles!


    Exploding nearly two million Null Charges generated so much power in a rtively small area and it was the bodies of the Ouroboros Serpent that soaked a majority of the explosion, and they paid for it. Despite the supernatural density of the rock that had survived the impact from the crash that destroyed a continent and pushed it deep into the earth without a single scratch, this explosion ripped their bodies to pieces.


    The Ascendants had primed the Null charges to not work against their Ascendant energies, but this eruption was nearly uncontroble, but the inbuilt safeguard worked well enough that the damages they suffered were rtively negligible, and several detonations, like stars exploding, erupted from their bodies as they rid themselves of any influence from the charges, and they collectively breathed a sigh of relief at their near death, and they charged towards the revealed broken serpents in fury.


    The two Ouroboros Serpents that were left inside the ball of flesh were spared from the effect of the st, as the flesh of the Cmity God had received arge brunt of the damage, but the serpents had already dug deep into the flesh and they did not rise from their meal, instead, they dug deeper into it, causing the Cmity God that had not awakened for countless ages to begin stirring from its slumber.


    The two Ouroboros Serpents understood that as long as they kept eating, the gain in power would spread equally among the four serpents above. In time, they would eat their way to invincibility.


    For a while, the exploded body parts of the Ouroboros Serpents that shot into the skies seemed like mountains falling from the sky.


    Clustered around the continent of New Hope, separated by a few thousand miles were seventeen other Continents most of them were of the New variety and there were fifteen of them.


    These fifteen New Continents would most likely remain in that state for the rest of their existence, that is unless a powerful Explorer saw promises in their potential and imed it as their own, adding the Breath of the Continent to their Natal Treasure. The remaining two were called Rising Continents.


    In the instance that New Hope became a part of the Natal Treasure of a Deific Explorer like Noah Rithmast, then it would evolve to be a Rising Continent and would be referred to as Rising Hope.


    These Continents that were closer to the eventual sh between three extra-dimensional entities, thousands of miles away faced a disaster of an epic proportion.


    With the explosion of the Null Charges that shattered the surfaceyer of the Ouroboros Serpents shooting out nearly a million tonnes of rocks into the atmosphere, they did not rise too far in the air before they began to fall, but they had already traveled for thousands of miles.


    The Left Hand of God hovering above the crater had not expected the explosion, no one here had, but it was still able to vapourize nearly eighty percent of the mountains that shot out of the ground, but it missed the rest, and they numbered in the tens of thousands, all having an impossible amount of mass, and moving at ridiculous speeds.


    Most of them impacted the oceans, creatingrge swells and hurricanes that would threaten countless continents in the next few hours to weeks in the future as the massive hurricane- ss waves passed through them, but the closest seventeen continents were not as lucky to endure only the rage of the sea.


    No continent in this world was at peace, there was a constant battle across their surface between the Explorers and the Cmities, all ranging fromrge battlefields holding hundreds of thousands ofbatants to small brawls between two parties, the stench of the dying and the dead never reduced, and the cry from Rowan''s resurrection only paused this endless battle for a short while before it resumed.


    However, in these seventeen continents, their battles paused again as the skies darkened before they began to brighten, and their inhabitants looked upwards in shock as ming mountains descended from the sky.


    Even before the first mountain reached the ground, the sight of it caused all those below to run mad. The pieces of a Primordial Ouroboros flesh, even if it was an avatar, broken and without power, were not something anyone could simply see without consequences.


    The first ''mountain'' thatnded crushed a mountain and the town underneath that held millions to nothingness, spreading heat and light that killed many more, and then the other mountains fell. It was a relentless barrage that decimated all seventeen continents, crushing them to pieces and sinking them all into the ocean.


    The wails of the dying were mercifully brief.


    It was difficult to ascertain the exact number of lives that were lost, but an easy estimate would ce them at least three billion.


    The areas where seventeen continents oncey were no more, only mes and smoke remained, and even then those were soon swept by the waves, but it was not long before the surrounding ocean around seventeen continents began to shine with such a bright red and blue glow that it painted the ocean for thousands of miles around, and the sea bubbled as from the depths of the ocean, another ocean arose, but this one was Purified Aura.


    They rose into the sky, seventeen pirs of red and blue that could be seen for nearly ten million miles and releasing such an intense volume of power that nearly dwarfed anything to evere out at a single moment in this world.


    The attention of every major power in the world was alerted, such a thing could not be hidden anymore, even a mortal looking to the sky knew that iming one of those pirs of Purified Aura would make them the next closest thing to invincible.


    This world went mad.

 Chapter 1015: World Ending Battle

    Chapter 1015: World Ending Battle


    ?


    Back in the crater of New Hope, a world-destroying battle had begun and the Ascendants had the upper hand, the Left Hand of God had descended into the crater, and from its five fingers it was shooting out streams of a corrosive beam that could slice a star in two, tearing apart any chance for the four Ouroboros Serpents to heal, and unlike their normal flesh, this one of stone was a thousand times harder to regrow.


    The Ascendants used this advantage to keep the serpents on a back foot. They summoned gigantic weapons, their Natal treasures, all of whom glowed with various distinct colors that signified the type of powers that they had mastered in their lives, and they tore deep into the bones of the serpents cuttingrge chunks out of it.


    In millions of years of battle, they had learned techniques that utilized all their potential destructive abilities to perfection, and the six Ascendants worked seamlessly as they butchered the serpents.


    The terrifying lights, heat, shockwaves, and other mystical phenomena shattered and widened the crater that New Hope had be, and the sh of the Ascendants and the serpents could no longer be contained, as the surrounding ocean began to pour towards the battlefield.


    Yet a single shockwave or a sh of light would evaporate billions of gallons of seawater, and instead of the battlefield being covered by water, the opposite was happening as the massive hole caused by the ongoing battle was expanding, evaporating the ocean for miles and pushing them farther back, exposing the bedrock at bottom of the ocean and also sting those apart until what remained was the flesh of the Cmity God that extended underneath the ocean.


    The madness of the serpents increased from the damages they were taking, the unexpected explosion from the Null charges had ripped all the flesh from their bodies, including their eyes, leaving them with nothing but skeletons made from rocks.


    These Avatar bodies were not equipped with the necessary organs to extend their senses much further, and only the constant fuel from the two serpents below eating the Cmity god gave them enough juice to heal their bones, yet their enemies were not simple, they had the advantage and they did not let go of it, and before long they isted a single Ouroboros Serpents and maneuvered it in a position where they could collectively attack it at once.


    The six Ascendants channeled all their power to their weapon in a single instant that eruption of power pushed the entire ocean back for a hundred miles and darkened the sky for a thousand more, enhanced by the power of the Left Hand of God, and they collectively created a de of ck lightning hundred of miles long, and with it, they sliced into the neck of the serpent.


    The scream of that Ouroboros Serpent was cut short as the de sliced off its head.


    Its massive skull, now measuring more than fifty miles in diameter slid off from its neck, but as the head fell, its body contorted in a manner only their serpentine frame was capable of, and its neck snapped forward and caught its falling head, but it hung crookedly. The power from the de prevents the wound from closing.


    The Ascendants would not allow such an advantage to slip from their fingers, they smelled blood and they ruthlessly attacked, they were going to cut these serpents into manageable pieces.


    In the throat of the Ouroboros Serpent with a crooked skull, a white me bloomed, and in its empty eye sockets a red me was born, but because its head was facing the ground, this change was not noticed.


    The six Ascendants had surrounded it, pushing back the three Ouroboros Serpents that wanted to rescue the wounded serpent withrge sts of force, and once again, the entire battlefield widened with a groan for a hundred miles as they charged their killing techniques, creating three des of ck lightning, and at that moment the ouroboros Serpent roared.


    Due to the crooked state of its neck, the sound that came from it was disjointed and eerie, but what followed that roar were two mes, the red mes that signified the mes of Penalty, unique to Celestials, and the white mes of Lost. The mes burst out from every hole in its head and neck like a thousand exploding stars.


    The three other Ouroboros Serpents that ''allowed'' themselves to be pushed back also opened their mouths and a mixture of red and white mes that were miles in diameter and burning with so much heat it was as if a star had been born in the world shot towards the Ascendants from behind.


    The de meant for defense was transformed to defense, as the Ascendants stood back to back with the Left Hand of God that had shrunken itself so it was barely a hundred feet was at their center and pushing power into the bodies of the Ascendants.


    Yet it was not enough. These two mes contained properties that were alien to this world and it tore their defenses to pieces, and the world around them began to shatter to pieces, and the ocean dried up for a thousand miles, and the sh was growing hotter.


    From the Ouroboros Serpents, the mes they channeled seemed unlimited, and with the trait of the mes of Lost, the first fire in existence, its heat only grew as moments passed and the defenses from the Ascendants began to shatter.


    The battle had suddenly shifted and in the moments where the mes were supposed to wipe out the Ascendants, something else urred.


    The Null Charges explosion that Noah Rithmast had induced was not yet over, the first explosion was only the start, the root energy of what made Null Charges possible suddenly manifested itself. The possibility for this to ur was slim, nevertheless, at this moment that possibility urred.


    Tiny holes in reality were ripped open, they were countless, and they existed in barely a fraction of a second, but in that single second, everything, even reality, froze, shattered, and vanished, leaving billions of tiny voids in the air that became equal to billions of ck hole appearing in a space of barely a hundred miles.


    The mes from the Ouroboros Serpents vanished, sucked away by the ck holes, and their bodies were shattered into pieces as millions of ck holes erupted from all around their bodies, even the Cmity God below was not spared, as its flesh was left with millions of massive craters.


    The ck holes vanished, leaving the Ascendants Explorer unharmed but the Ouroboros Serpents in pieces.


    The Ascendants had no time to catch their breath however because at the moment the sky turned blue and red, and a flood of Purified Aura mmed down from the sky. The broken bodies of the Ouroboros Serpents were not enough to consume this energy, but the purple cube at their tail was strong enough to attract it.


    The cube began to draw in the ocean load of Aura and as it grew, its influence over the Ouroboros Serpents increased.


    In a corner of the battlefield where the stone eye of a Primordial Ouroboros Serpenty, something changed as the stone eye developed fine cracks, and within was a golden glow, as the iris of the serpent, transformed to flesh.

 Chapter 1016 Who Eats Who

    Chapter 1016 Who Eats Who


    Scattered all across the battlefield were the shattered pieces of the bodies of the Ouroboros Serpents. The implosion that ripped them apart, had sucked almost ny-five percent of their body mass away.


    If it were not for the constant influx of energy by the other two Ouroboros Serpents relentlessly feeding on the Cmity God below, then the fragile avatars of the Serpents would have been thoroughly destroyed.


    Despite this fact, the Ascendant could have been the one to win this battle, with the bodies of four of the serpents all but destroyed, they could have been easily contained, and with the dangerous nature of the present battlefield, they would have fled this ce with their price, these serpents would be taken apart and understood, their powers suppressed, controlled and of possible, duplicated, but the scales once more tipped away from their favor, for a deluge of Purified Aura mmed into the earth, and sank deeply into the body of the Cmity God.


    The ends of the Ouroboros Serpents never left the flesh of the Cmity God, and despite the terrifying battle ongoing, the serpents had never revealed more than twenty percent of their entire length. They were just too massive, and unlike their normal bodies, these stone flesh could not urately channel the impressive powers of their bodies, but that was all about to change.


    "These creatures are not dead." An Ascendant Explorer watched in fascination as the rocks on the ground began to vibrate, "Take what we can contain, and let''s leave. This site deserves to be treated with utmost importance and priority."


    He pointed at the seemingly unending flood of Purified Aura entering the ground, "Look at all this Aura, our battle may have shattered nearby continents, but the amount reaching this ce is almost as if ten thousand continents were destroyed. This is the final proof we need."


    Even as thy Ascendant Explorer was speaking, they were already making motions with their gaseous bodies, linking up with the ship and readying the containment unit that would ferry the pieces of the serpents they could gather."


    In a part of the battlefield that was not yet within the gaze of the Ascendant, a piece of rock which turned out to be a broken piece of an Ouroboros Serpent''s eye saw what was transpiring, and its cold gaze was reced by cunning. Scattered around the battlefield, four small pieces of rock in the shape of a heart began to glow. This caught the attention of the Ascendants. Gathering the parts of the serpents left was ultimately a result of them failing their mission and wanting to flee this ce with something to show for it.


    As far as they could tell the entire bodies of the stone serpents were still deep inside the flesh of the Cmity God and without enough of it, they would never be able to duplicate the ability to purify Chaotic Aura that these serpents had shown. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The presence that suddenly erupted from these glowing pieces drew their attention, and they did not even need to deliberate among themselves before they shot towards the pieces, all of them separating to im them.


    This could be the central core of the serpents or if not, it was important enough that leaving with it could change the direction of this conflict, and they would not be leaving without tangible results after losing an Ascendant to this mission.


    The stone flesh that they discarded, chasing after the glowing hearts began to bleed. One golden drop at a time. The greatest volume of blood emerged from the eye, and this blood, apparently having a mind of its own, began to pool together, but all these changes were hidden.


    The Primordial Ouroboros Serpents finally had enough influence from the unknown purple Aura to begin the next stage of their Avatar transformation, and they began discarding the flesh made from stone.


    The Ascendants seized the glowing hearts and hurried back to their ship, and as if in further confirmation of the rightness of their actions, the pieces of stone flesh left behind by the serpents began to crumble to dust.


    Hurriedly beginning containment procedures, the Ascendants were sealing the glowing hearts while also ascending out of the crater when the situation unexpectedly changed once again.


    The figure of Noah Rithmast hanging over the battle and still mysteriously undamaged through all the devastation had been screaming all these while, and suddenly he stopped, and he beganughing,


    "hahaha¡­ who eats who¡­ who eats who¡­ who eats who¡­"


    ?


    The Cmity God was nameless, it was not even aware that its name was called a Cmity God, and although it was ancient beyond reckoning, in the scale of time where the age of Cmity gods was measured, it was barely an infant.


    Like all infants, it mostly slept, and for most newborn Cmity God, their slumber was eternal, no matter how much they ate, the threshold for awakening to a higher state of being was so high, that few ever made it, and they would slumber to save every single iota of energy, for the eventual hope that they would evolve.


    In this world, everything struggles in their own way. Cmity Gods were born with near omnipotence, but their power kept them shackled to the depths of the Earth till perhaps the end of all things.


    A Cmity God could withstand a lot of punishment and choose to remain in slumber, due to the fact that regenerating its flesh was a simple thing, and no matter how much it was injured, it could heal from nearly any damage without using any of its stored energy, because it stole essence from the world itself. No, the right word was given. The world gave the Cmity God an infinite pool of essence to build their flesh, it was the reason their bodies could extend for miles, even at birth.


    However, today the damages this Cmity God was suffering were different, the Primordial Ouroboros Serpents were not just consuming its flesh, they were directly consuming its energy stores¡ªDarkness. This world was steeped in darkness. It was a power that the Cmity God possessed that gave them the right to be some of the most powerful creatures in existence.


    The Ascendant Explorers rarely tried to destroy young Cmity God because destroying their flesh was useless, and although they were aware of the energy stores of these creatures, they rarely attacked those stores because a young Cmity God was protected by the Will of this world, and they were granted powers beyond their limit in order to protect them when they were yet vulnerable.


    For this reason, attempting to kill a young Cmity God was forbidden, due to the fallout from such a thing, and if they knew that there were two other Ouroboros Serpents inside the body of the Cmity God that were actively draining it of its energy stores in stupendous amounts, they would have fled in fear a long time ago.


    There was an unwritten rule; it was forbidden to awaken a young Cmity God. Thest time it happened, it took the descent of several High Tier Ascendants that left their Ancient and Primordial Continents just to quell the chaos, because of something terrible that happens when a Cmity God is awakened¡­ it does not rise alone.

 Chapter 1017 Throne Of Stars

    Chapter 1017 Throne Of Stars


    The size of an infant Cmity God may vary, but when asleep, their entire bulk would be spread for hundreds, even thousands of miles.


    The Cmity God below Hope Continent was on therger size, and it had been stirring for a while. Thest time it opened its senses to the world, it was many minor Eras past, and its threshold for the amount of damages taken had long been exceeded. When the decision to awake was reached by it, from a state of deep sleep to awakening, it was instant.


    The Cmity God had no eyes, yet it could see everything, it had no mouth or lungs, but its cries of awakening thundered for a million miles. The surrounding seas for countless miles turned to blood and pus. Every living creature in the sea was transformed or they perished.


    The few creatures in the ocean that survived, rose to be twisted monsters, and a billion mouths opened and screamed in adtion of an awakening of a Cmity God.


    ?


    The battle between the Ascendant Explorer had reshaped the earth for thousands of miles, and this was in a higher dimensional world, where itsws and structure were far more powerful, in an ordinary universe, the power from their blows would have ended a thousand gxies.


    This sort of battle in this corner of the world was umon. Ascendants rarely walked among the lower continents, even Deific Explorers would note to these ces. Noah Rithmast saw a great deal, and that was the reason he came to this location, and now it had be the site of a battle that was shifting the direction of this world.


    The seas for thousands of miles had dried up, exposing the bedrock at the bottom of the ocean where light had not reached for countless Eons. Through the cracks in the ground, it was possible to see the flesh of the Cmity God, and in the instant it awakened, the sky turned red and yellow, and the earth exploded, as the surrounding flowing sea turned thick like mud when they transformed into blood and pus.


    Then the dimensional entities may have affected this world in a startling manner, but the Cmity God was the child of this world, and its cries evoked its entire power. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The explosion of the earth was not a simple eruption, it matched nearly all the power produced throughout the entire sh between the Ascendants and the Serpents. Billions of tonnes ofva, and other earthly minerals shot out from the ground, reaching nearly a hundred and twenty miles into the air. It was as if a volcano that measured the size of a Minor World erupted.


    A few moments before the battle began as their warships surrounded the crater of the New Hope continent, none of the Ascendants had expected that there would be such great changes in the events that ensued.


    From the loss of every single Explorer with them to the explosion of the Null Charges, the strange and powerful serpent entities who could process Chaotic Aura without any waste, and finally culminating in the awakening of the Cmity God, no one here had expected these series of events.


    They had been skirting along the jaws of death for a while now, and only chance had kept them alive. As far as they could tell, they had not even reached the baseline for the Cmity God to even stir from its slumber, and with this awakening, they knew that whatever miracle that had kept them alive all this while was over.


    The instant the earth exploded, the Left Hand of God collected all the Ascendants and its fingers clenched themselves, making a fist. This was its defensive mode, as the Warship weathered the violent undtions, heat, and pressure that came from the unreasonable explosion. Darkness and fire covered everything, despite that cmitous explosion, the loud cries of the Cmity God could be clearly heard.


    Inside the Left Hand Of God, there were now seven Ascendants, thest Ascendants who were charged with taking care of all operations of one of the most important treasures of the Council of Nine, and the true leader of the expedition, calmly spoke,


    "The Cmity God had awakened, and we would not be surviving what is toe. Everything that has been happening here has been forwarded to the Council. You have all done well."


    The exploding earth, carrying mes and darkness suddenly paused in the air as if time had gone still, and suddenly it vanished as the eyes of the Cmity God opened.


    The Left Hand of God did notst a few seconds after the Cmity God created its eye, like the earth, it was also wiped out. The Ascendant Explorers all perished in an instant.


    The Cmity God was no longer in the earth, the exploding ground was the result of a creature with a body mass that could be measured in the billions of tonnes and beyond pushed away from the earth.


    It rose up into the heavens and looked below, a being of countless tentacles and darkness that covered the earth for thousands of miles.


    Its gaze destroyed the world, reducing everything to nothingness, and then its cries went silent and the Cmity God hovered alone in the heavens, and below it was nothing but darkness.


    With the power of the World Will inside a young Cmity God, awakening it was simr to challenging the world itself, and its cries of rage were the same as the world''s.


    The Cmity God looked around a bit confused, although ancient, it mostly survived using its instinct, andshing out was a way to erase whatever had caused it great hurt, and ording to the memories in its blood, nothing should survive its awakening, but the earth below was not empty, and the pain it was feeling inside of itself had not ended, it was growing.


    In the earth below, there was nothing, no matter, not even space remained, just a void, but the void was not empty, a golden river flowed, and in its center was a purple cube.


    The golden river began to vibrate and bubble, and from its mysterious chanting began to emerge. The Cmity God knew that something was not right, and it released its cries again, decimating space until the golden river began to vanish under its relentless onught, but its cries of rage were transformed into one of pain when a portion of its body containing thousands of tentacles exploded, and for a brief moment, inside the wound was moving form that dug its way deeper into the body of the Cmity God.


    The Cmity God went insane and began digging into its body with its tentacles, finally realizing the source of its pain.


    This made it ignore the pool of gold that was slowly solidifying below, and if it had looked down, it would have seen the golden pool smoothen to be something like a mirror, and in that mirror was a man with long hair like diamonds who sat on a throne made from stars, with his eyes closed.


    Behind the throne, wings of mes began to arise, and they were countless.

 Chapter 1018: Are You So Foolish, Little Thieves?

    Chapter 1018: Are You So Foolish, Little Thieves?


    ?


    The two Ouroboros Serpents inside the body of the Cmity God were luxuriating in the body of their prey. The awakening of the Cmity God led to its demise far more quickly than it should have been, due to the fact that the energy circting inside the God went into a frenzy, and if previously the serpents were eating one part darkness to ny-nine part flesh, now it was twenty part darkness to eighty part flesh.


    The cries of the Cmity God no longer held fury, they held panic and fear for although it was plunging more tentacles into its body to fish out the deadly upants eating it from inside out, they proved to be a slippery foe, any portion of the perpetrator''s body that it touched were discarded and left behind, and with the nature of the Ouroboros Serpents, their growth and appetites never tapered, it increases with every second that passes.


    With so much darkness now flooding the body of the Cmity God, the Ouroboros Serpents disregarded the flesh of the god and focused on the darkness. Multiple parts of the body of the god shriveled and exploded into decaying flesh.


    The golden mirror below was free to grow as the Cmity God focused inward with maniacal intensity as its fear increased to a feverish pitch.


    The visions in the golden mirror were changing subtly, the purple cube changed its state allowing it to enter into the mirror, and slowly drifted into the man on the throne of stars and settled on his opened right hand. The man who appeared to be asleep twitched, and his hand squeezed the cube tighter.


    Purple veins began to grow within his hand, outlined on his skin as they moved towards his head and heart, and before long the cube vanished, its energy drained, but the man still slept, but the glow from his throne of stars brightened.


    The body of the Cmity God above had shrunken, from its lofty shape that covered a thousand miles, now it appeared sickly, and barely ten miles in length, its great body of chaos and darkness was failing, and its influence over reality was breaking apart, no matter how much power that world granted it, there were limits, and if the devouring of the Serpents had remained constant it would have had the chance to survive the ordeal.


    Its weak cries now no longer held fear, but sorrow, its core which resembled a ck sun was torn in two by the serpents and was devoured in a single gulp, thest of its darkness was gone, and its massive body could no longer stand in the heavens where it stood above all creation, and it fell.


    From its single eye, a massive ck teardrop fell and a hand appeared out of nowhere and caught the teardrop.


    The hand had eight fingers that ended with sharp green ws, and it brought the tears up to a humanoid face mask with four empty eye sockets that had green mes burning within as if the mask did not cover flesh, but green fire.


    "Sleep my dearest one, your cries have reached my heart and my fire has been kindled again."


    The hand squeezed the teardrop until it copsed into ck smoke, "Who dares hurt my kin?"


    The body of the Cmity God shuddered for a final time, and it shattered into a cloud of ashes. From within the roars, two triumphant roars emerged as two golden Ouroboros Serpents barely a mile in length emerged from within, they had down away with their flesh of stone, and this new body resembled a golden liquid than flesh, but its tenacity was a hundred times greater than the flesh of stone.


    "Get over here, Worms!"


    The two hands with eight fingers seized the two triumphant serpents by their neck and drew it to him. The serpents wanted to roar with fury, but the hands holding them by the neck were unshakable, and they could as well be two tiny mortal snakes held in the hands of a giant. The full figure of the being that held two Primordial Ouroboros Serpents was fully revealed. It was a rtively small figure, not even a hundred feet tall, but at the moment he grabbed the Ouroboros Serpents, although the serpents did not shrink, reality itself had been altered, and the space surrounding the arms of the figure had copsed into itself, thereby shrinking the area the serpents upied and ultimately making the Ouroboros Serpents appear like little snakes.


    With a muscr body, cloven hoof, and green fur scattered in patches all across his body, the muscr figure with a humanoid half-skull mask that covered the top part of his face but kept the bottom open, revealing ck lips with hints of sharp fangs within, he would have painted a grim figure simr to a demon, but behind it were sevenrge green tails like those of a fox.


    He had long green hair that appeared to be filled with dirt and pieces of dead flesh congealed all through its length, as if he had just left a battlefield.


    Drawing the serpents closer to his face and making the space around his hand copse until the serpents were now as small as six-foot snakes, he grinned, showing fangs stained with old blood that reeked of foul power,


    "The things you stole from my kin. That darkness that shines with such a potent glow. It is not something the likes of you deserve. Spit them out."


    The serpents struggled for a while in his ever-crushing grip, helpless, arge cracking sound constantly escaping from their bodies, as all the bones in their bodies were crushed to powder repeatedly.


    The creature who held the Ouroboros Serpents looked at the sky and sighed, the breath emerging from his mouth extended for a supernaturally long time as if its lungs could hold a hurricane.


    It looked down at the struggling snakes in his hands and growled,


    "Be quick with this act, so I can personally thank you for the grace of making this day possible. You have no idea how long I have waited for one of my kin to die, but I never wanted their darkness taken without a chance for them to speak their light to life. I am now free to wreak havoc on the guilty, but the taste that should be divine now feels like mud on my


    tongue!"


    The eyes of the serpents suddenly shed with intense fury, and their heads exploded from their bodies, as they chose to tear themselves in two rather than remain trapped.


    The heads of the serpents turned in midair, mouths opened and about to sink their fangs in the arm of their attacker, but quicker than what should have been possible, the two fists closed over the heads of the serpents and crushed them.


    The bodies of the Ouroboros Serpents left behind began to twitch as new heads were regrowing from the stump,


    "Healing is denied to everything in my gaze. Are you so foolish, little thieves that such a wisdom was denied you from birth?"


    Something that Rowan would have considered nearly impossible happened, the serpents stopped healing and their golden blood turned red, the massive gash in their skull that held nothing but golden energy transformed into flesh, and the pulsing brain within shivered before going still.


    The Primordial Ouroboros Serpents were dead.

 Chapter 1019: Why Cling To The Darkness?

    Chapter 1019: Why Cling To The Darkness?


    ?


    The man in the golden mirror still slept, and the figure who just crushed the two Ouroboros Serpent sat down cross-legged in midair and waited patiently.


    The area where the Cmity God had vanished vibrated as a weird scream emerged from space, and it shattered. From within that space, a tiny red me that resembled blood appeared and began to drift toward the golden mirror.


    Although this me was tiny, the presence of the Aura it carried was so dense that it defied meaning. Its passage left destruction in space and time, and it seemed to be everywhere and nowhere at the same time.


    The fire was about to enter the golden mirror when the figure sitting down cross-legged made a gesture, and the mes paused, and no matter how it struggled, it was helplessly dragged towards his palm,


    "How interesting, your hand also knows the touch of True me, how else can you tame the Chaos inside this cage? I should deprive you of this me, but whether by treachery or thievery, you have stolen a spark of darkness, and perhaps it is fit that you should feel it touch like a newly born."


    Unexpectedly, the figure released the mes and allowed them to drift into the mirror, "Take the darkness and face your judgment. I hope you shall allow your light to be engulfed by it. Many fear its touch, but only within darkness can true light be found in... Gaah!"


    A hand pierced through the back of the figure and in it was a strange heart, because the heart had a face,


    "Do you... talk this much?"


    The man sleeping in the mirror remained, but a careful observation would show that it was a mirage, he had quietly appeared behind the figure and attacked. That man was Rowan, and outside the mirror, his flesh turned to stone, but it still held the power and flexibility of the previous Avatar bodies of the Primordial Ouroboros Serpent.


    If the act of having his heart violently ripped away had any effect on the figure it did not show it, instead he looked at the golden mirror and sighed when he noticed that the mirage sitting on the throne of stars had vanished.


    He turned hisrge head and looked at Rowan who was behind him, due to the constraints of having a flesh made from stone, Rowan was unable to shift his body to the configuration he wanted and was barely twenty feet tall, the entity who he had just taken their heart from was a hundred feet tall, only his head was nearly asrge as Rowan''s entire body.


    The giant shrugged, the movement holding so much power it pushed Rowan backward and ejected his arm holding therge heart from his body, but Rowan as if expecting such a move, stomped the air, making the earth below explode for hundreds of miles and providing a counter force that bounced him back towards the giant, and this time went for the head.


    His fingers nearly closed around the neck of the unknown entity where he would tear its head off, but a gesture from the still-seated figure held him in ce, dissipating all his momentum, and trapping him in space like an insect in amber,


    "Oh, how I relish the sky, I luxuriate under its light, I bathe in it. Do you not feel the same way, Eulxhu Thyak?"


    Of course, Rowan could not reply since he was frozen in ce, but his silence was almost like an acquiescence.


    He did not know what this entity was, but he knew that perhaps it was one of the most powerful foes he had ever met. Rowan''s true name was hidden by the Primordial Record, and to all of reality, his name was Rowan Kuranes, and only those who knew him would know his other name Romion.


    His true name was a secret known only to him, but this entity had effortlessly plucked it away from nowhere, and Rowan was trying not to think about the silence that two of his children had once filled.


    The giant sighed, "It would seem that I expected too much from you after all. Fade into the Embers of Light in peace, perhaps I shall mourn you, but you are too far beneath my mes, and the heat it provides is enough for only one."


    The giant held up his right hand and the world responded, a spear that drank all the light in creation appeared and he pointed it towards Rowan, and immediately the instinct that always guided him throughout his life told him one thing only, that this spear was death.


    A part of him recognizes certain features of this weapon, from the ss de wielded by the Third Prince to the many visions he had of the Primordials, and without a doubt, he knew that this weapon was a Primordial Weapon, not the knockoff version wielded by Third, but a true Primordial Weapon.


    This weapon would disregard all his powers, his resurrection abilities, and his bloodlines and it would tear everything of Rowan to nothingness. This was the end.


    The giant thrusted the spear, unerringly at his forehead.


    There was no fear in his heart towards his impending demise, but Rowan called for that fear, and his heart went cold. He needed every ounce of advantage he could bring to the table.


    He pushed against his confines, his Spirit writhing and screaming against the invisible and invincible bonds that held him in ce. The spear grew closer to his head, and Rowan''s entire body developed cracks, but nothing gave.


    The golden pool in the distance suddenly surged ahead and formed a shield in front of him, but the spear sliced through it with ease, the dy was barely a fraction of a moment, but in that fraction, a tenth of his Angelic hosts perished, and the number of living beings holding his bloodlines that died could not be counted, but half of them withered to nothingness.


    In the space where thest four Primordial Ouroboros Serpents remained, there was nothing but silence.


    Despite the fact that he was made from rocks, tears of blood still poured from his eyes and the spear ripped through thest of his defenses and entered his head, crushing the top part of his


    skull.


    Rowan did not die instantaneously, his eyes still bleeding blood held on to the face of the giant with maniacal resolve, and the giant cocked his head to the side in thought,


    "So you have seen it, the light that shed on all things. Tell me, what is it like? My brothers tore me to pieces before I could find it, and I have remained locked here, broken, ever since."


    The giant drew back his spear and finally Rowan was released of his bonds and he copsed to his knees, the giant looked at him like a child observing an insect whose wings had been


    plucked off,


    "Why do you cling to this darkness too strongly, when the light beckons?"


    With another flick, he buried the spear through Rowan''s heart, and Rowan shuddered, thest of his vitality leaving him, but since he was free of his bonds, Rowan brought his hand forward and touched the spear, a bluish light emerged from his hand and wrapped the spear before the giant could retrieve the spear it shot into the heavens in a streak of light and


    vanished.


    Rowan looked up at the giant, and he grinned before whispering, "Fuck you Nemesis." Only the heels of the giant responded to him as he was crushed into dust.

 Chapter 1020 Remember Who You Are

    Chapter 1020 Remember Who You Are


    There were no thoughts in this ce except his own, and that one was slow, like the movements of a mountain. It took a while for him to recognize himself, but his awareness was limited, almost like that of a baby.


    Nothing else could exist here, it almost seemed impossible for such a thing to happen, there was only darkness and the sce of it. Its warm embrace kept him¡­ content.


    That was the only word he could find for it, it was a state of being where nothing mattered and he could remain like this, unchanging, silent¡­ dead. Something told him that this was his natural state, the way things were supposed to be.


    Yet his contentment neversted for long. A nagging voice, or maybe just a simple thought, or an idea, drew him away from his contentment.


    However, the nagging thought did not take long before it dissipated, and the first few times he noticed it, he had forgotten about the thought, it took a while for him to finally acknowledge that there was something disturbing his peace, but he was left alone in his contentment, and thus he was satisfied to remain in this manner. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    It did not seem like such a long time would pass however and the thought would return, it always faded away, and then silence¡­ peace¡­nothingness, this is how it should be, nothing should be here but silence and peace¡­


    I have earned this rest¡­


    No, you have earned nothing! Your life is not yours alone!!!


    ''What was that?''


    A troubling thought had shed through his mind like lightning, but with the speed of his thought process, it was impossible to know what it was. The only thing that he could recollect properly was the intrusive thought that returned every now and then, and it did not fail. It returned and it left, leaving contentment, silence, peace¡­


    The thought returned¡­ the thought returned¡­ the thought returned¡­


    Stand up, weakling!!! How much more of this can I bear¡­ You disgust me! Say your True Name and Rise!


    At first, he was content in waiting for the thought to pass away, it always did, and although its return was always irritating, it ultimately did not linger for long. However, it did not take long for him to discover that it was not his imagination, but an underlying fact that every time the thought went away, it returned louder. The sanctity inside his darkness was broken.


    Remember¡­. Remember damn you. How can it be so easy to give up your duty? No matter how much it hurts, have you forgotten all who have sacrificed and have been sacrificed¡­ by your hand, for you to be here?


    He could no longer ignore it, even inside the haze of contentment that the darkness brought him, he could not help but anticipate the thought that would inevitably return, and return much louder than before.


    We do not surrender, not unless it is on our terms!


    This inevitably corrupted his peace and contentment, for he could no longer rest, he could no longer leave the pain.


    Pain? Where did such a thought emerge from, it seemed alien, what was pain? As a matter of fact, what really was peace or contentment? And why have I been ignoring this intrusive thought for so long knowing it would never leave bute again and again?


    ''I will not run anymore, this thought that does nothing but linger, let me see it. I want peace, no more pain, no more blood and bodies, no more¡­ no more¡­ these things I don''t want, what are they? Even though I don''t know what they are, I am tired of running away from this thought.''


    He no longer rested, the contentment returned but he turned away from it, there had to be something more than this, this endless cycle of peace and unrest. The thought came again, and he did not run from it, he epted it and became confused, and the thought was only a word.


    ''What did Wish mean?''


    The thought lingered. His Wish¡­ waited, but he could not understand what it was, and so it went away like it always did, and silence returned, but he knew it would notst.


    I fall deeper into darkness, but my hands are too weak to hold on to this thread of hope. How could I ever have been this weak?!


    What was a Wish, and why would ite to him, again and again?


    He pondered, his thoughts slower than the breathing of stone held onto this concept with a tenacity that was inestimable and inexhaustible, he wanted to know what this Wish was, and he waited, and the thought came again, and this time he reacted instead of observing,


    "What are you?" he waited, but nothing happened and the thought vanished once more, but his action triggered something and a dim sort of understanding entered his heart, and he held on to this instinct, he was on the right path, he only needed to dig forward, but this instinct brought pain and sorrow that he flinched and let go of it.


    Yes¡­ finally, after all this time, you hold onto the thread, don''t you dare leave it behind again, I am tired of drawing you back, again and again. I want to live! Father, I want to live! You can not leave me alone¡­ Please.


    The thought came again, and he did not pursue it, he let the Wish linger and vanish.


    He did not know why pain and sorrow hurt, but they did, and he wanted none of it. Even if the only thing he had was a brief moment of contentment in this darkness, it was enough, why should he go for the pain, when he finally had sce?


    He hid away from the Wish, and it came again and again, and again, but the shell he had over his sce had been built to withstand whatever fury it threw at him, and in the darkness he dwelled, hiding away from the pain, from the sorrow, from the¡­ Wish.


    You are strong¡­ We are strong¡­ Do not hide from who you are!


    He did not know how long he hid inside the darkness, the concept of time was also a new thing that had grown as he ignored the Wish, and whatever it may signify, he only knew that it brought nothing but pain and sorrow to him.


    But the Wish was no longer an intrusive thought, it was now screams, and no matter how much he wished to hide from the screams, he could not, and although he did not want it, a part of him rebelled.


    Have you forgotten who you are, Father? If you see what you have be, you will weep in shame. You cannot be content in this darkness, because it has not earned you.


    A growing discontent in his heart arose that was appalled by the thought that he would remain in this darkness for all of eternity, and although he tried to fight it, but this part of him resisted with frightening intensity, whoever he was before, it was not someone who was willing to allow himself fall without fighting.


    Yes father¡­ Arise! Death would have you, if it deserves you!  These thoughts seemed to have a Will of their own and they seized the screaming Wish, and Rowan awoke choking and screaming.

 Chapter 1021: Circle Of Life

    Chapter 1021: Circle Of Life


    ?


    Rowan could not recall thest time he had felt this weak, not even when he was transmigrated into the body of a child back in Trion. He hated this weakness, but it was something he was ustomed to once more. This world had done more than enough to showcase his weakness to him, time and time again.


    ''Now, where am I?''n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    He felt as if his entire body was squeezed into a cold and decaying sack that was filled with fluids that contained maggots and other vermin that crept and crawled.


    He choked as it filled his mouth and nostrils, but his supernatural willpower held back his disgust, he had touched worse and felt worse, but this body he was in was now clearly mortal, and if he did not escape the cage that held him, he would drown in what felt like shit.


    He had died in various unexpected ways since he entered Doom Star, but drowning in shit was not one he wanted added to his record. Rowan wed his way through it, his new body seemed incredibly fragile and weak with an incredibly limited range of motion, but his eyes were closed and he could not see his body or surroundings.


    Whatever he was pushing through must either be soft, or must decayed extensively judging by the smell he was perceiving, or he underestimated his strength for he pushed his way through it in a short while, and he gasped as air entered his lungs, and this triggered the urge for him to vomit.


    Instincts born from many years of battle and enduring dangers silenced the further sounds that wanted to escape his throat, as his stomach and lungs filled with foul fluid strained to disgorge their content, but he kept still and analyzed his surroundings, starting with his body. ''Fuck!''


    The reason he was so weak was simple, Rowan was a fetus. A fetus who just crawled out of the womb of a dead mother. From his size, he should not havee to term.


    Rowan shrugged and opened his mouth, allowing the sludge to run out of it while pressing on hisrge stomach with his chubby arms. He could not make any loud noises, so he had to be patient, he needed to breathe, but any loud noise would draw the monster above him.


    He did not need to look up to feel the pressure as it moved above. At first, he thought it was a single monster, but as his senses adjusted itself, he was now hearing others not far away. Rowan massaged his stomach, pushing out thest of the foul liquid he had swallowed, while he began pulling details of his surroundings. His now-dead mother had the top half of her body crushed, a bit lower and her stomach would have been crushed as well, and she had beenid on a pile of bodies that should number in the thousands.


    He wished he could have seen her face, his rebirth was due to her influence after all.


    It was unknown how long she hadin here, but she was already decaying, when Rowan touched the stomach he had crawled out from, it surprisingly still held a bit of warmth.


    Was it possible that even in death, this woman had kept a spark of life inside her body to nurture her unborn child?


    Rowan notices the bodies of those around him, and his own, and catalogs the alien nature of his current body and theirs. Although humanoid His skin was light green with various exotic tattoos stretched across it that he could not fully analyze because of his limited range of motion, and the other bodies around his own were ck and he could not pick out any more details from their skin, but that was due to them being decayed.


    He noticed that the bodies that had decayed extensively had signs of being devoured. It was a grim sight, for the bodies appeared to have been chewed and every moisture sucked out of them before they were discarded.


    They were like dry balls of bones and brown withered muscles. Each ball must hold at least fifty dried bodies, and he could not count the number of balls in his vision, they must clearly stretch far.


    Looking around him, he noticed that with the state of his now-dead host and those around, this mound of flesh would soon be next to be devoured and spat out.


    ''I seemed to have overstayed my wee. I think it''s time to leave.''


    Slowly pushing himself out of the dead body, Rowan nearly stumbled when his birth cord wrapped around his legs.


    His fragile bodycked fingernails or teeth, but the strength in his muscle was enough to pull hard enough to tear off the endings of his birth cord from the body of his host, her decaying body was the first to give and holding three feet of his centa, Rowan slowly tied it around his waist and began to slowly crawl away from the mound.


    This action was uncoordinated for the first few seconds, but he rapidly got the hang of it. All this while, the sounds above had been increasing in intensity, as waves of air that carried a dense smell of decay nearly blew his tiny body away, but the strength in his body was slowly increasing, and Rowan knew that this strength would make no difference if he could not find a ce to shelter before he was noticed.


    Among the mounds of the dead, he was the only moving thing, and although he was small, to the senses of the supernatural, he could be easily found.


    This made his next series of decisions easy for him, and instead of crawling across the mounds of the dead, he began to dig himself into the bodies. Slowly shifting bodies to the side, and allowing his all frame to glide in between their decaying flesh.


    All this seemed so familiar to him, but at that time in the past, he was digging his way out, but this time, he was digging his way in.


    ''circle of life, hahaha...''


    He had barely made it more than eight feet into the pile of the dead when he froze, the sound above had quietened, and he barely had the time to curl around his limbs when he felt an ungodly pressure surrounding him and his body and those around werepressed and a sense of movement reached him through the pressure and he knew that he had just been carried from the ground alongside other dead bodies.


    He should be inside the mouth of the beast, and that means... it may soon begin to chew.


    Not caring if his movement may trigger the beast, Rowan began to w his way out through the press of bodies, but it was too difficult, his growing power was not enough to push against the pressure and no matter how much he struggled, he could hardly move his body more than an inch.


    ''Not again!''


    The pressure increased and perhaps more due to the fact of his tiny body than luck, he was sheltered between a dense knot of bones and escaped the height of the pressure, and then what followed was a gentle bobbing motion, and a sudden halt.


    ''Am I in the stomach of the beast?''

 Chapter 1022: Pushing Through The Darkness

    Chapter 1022: Pushing Through The Darkness


    ?


    With his senses trapped inside this mortal flesh, Rowan could not truly ascertain what was happening outside, but he was not focused on knowing what was happening outside, for he finally had time to breathe without the fear of being crushed in the next second.


    Although he was in the stomach of a beast, this was the least danger he was in since he had awakened. He was not out of the woods yet, death was at his doorstep, and what held it back was a flimsy door with a broken lock, only a slight breeze would crush the door.


    Rowan closed his eyes and tried to shut out the world. He tried not to think about the fact that he had another chance at life.


    He should not be alive. The weapon that killed him was a Primordial weapon, and although Rowan suspected that the unique nature of his soul might have kept a part of him alive, the only reason he could imagine for his survival was that his killer could not control this weapon effectively.


    That mad creature had somehow gotten his hands on a Primordial Weapon, but it had used one of the most powerful weapons in existence as a glorified spear; he had not even activated any of its powers.


    Perhaps he might have thought that Rowan was not deserving of such considerations, or like he suspected, that creature was the Will of the World, but its consciousness had been fractured into many pieces, and if at its full power, he was equal to an eighth-dimensional entity, he would be able to squash old man seed like a bug.


    Although Rowan understood this clearly, a part of him was still annoyed that he was killed with such a method.


    It was like using a nuclear missile as a hammer in order to kill an ant. The ant would be crushed to pieces, true, but the effect was drastically different than exploding the nuke directly on the ant.


    With a primordial weapon, he should have been able to direct every single bit of force, heat, and radiation on that single ant, and no matter how powerful the ant was, there would be nothing left of it, but the action of this mad Will had left traces of Rowan in reality, and that was enough to bring him back from death.


    ''It was not enough... Something.... Someone called me back.... Which of my children survived my doom?''


    He could not find answers anywhere but inside himself.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    essing his consciousness was far more difficult than Rowan anticipated, previously with his tremendous consciousness it was as if his entire body was made from the stuff of thought. His dimensional flesh had seamlessly blended all his powers and bloodline, and he was as much flesh as consciousness.


    This not only made essing his Mental Space effortless, but it also granted him a tenacity of spirit that made his willpower unbreakable. Without such willpower, there was no way the fragments of his consciousness left in reality would have been able to reawaken. It would have just drifted for eternity, alone, until the end of time.


    In this mortal body, he had less consciousness power than what was avable to him when he entered Doom Star. Barely stronger than an adult mortal.


    However, this did nothing to deter him from pushing into the darkness of his mind to find his Mental Space. His consciousness might be weak, but its quality after all the repeated tempering was extremely dense.


    Rowan''s frail mortal body although squeezed in an ufortable position was still growing stronger, it was as if every breath he took filled him with vitality, but he did not know if this effect was due to the constitution of this body or if it was the effect his consciousness had on the body after possessing it.


    However, this process was incredibly slow, it was enough to maintain the fragile me of life inside him, but it could not give him the strength he needed at this time.


    Around him, there was a hissing sound as if he had been dropped inside a vat of hot oil. The digestion process of the beast must have begun, and his time was running out.


    Shoving that thought away from his mind, he sank deeper into himself. First, he isted all the surfaceyers of this body.


    The tiny lungs that calmly drew in thest few air that was left inside this ball of corpses, the frail heart that struggled to beat, the two cracked ribs, three dislocated fingers on the right hand and a bent thumb on the left, the eyes that were filled with yellow pus and dozens of tiny worm-like parasites swimming in them, and dozens of other mdies, from diseases, parasites, and bodily trauma that would kill a healthy adult...


    Rowan acknowledged all of these parts of the body and pushed them aside, going deeper into himself yet still holding all this surfaceyer of his body in a part of his consciousness.


    It was difficult, but one thing that was not denied him despite his frail consciousness was the tenacity born from challenging the impossible, over and over again. This task was not impossible, just difficult, and like every difficulty he had faced in the past, it would not break him. Nothing can.


    In his frail perception that had gone deeper into his consciousness, everything went dark, and he did not stop, he pushed into the darkness, he was essing the unconscious thought of this body, it was empty, as an infant, there was nothing inside here, no experience built up. This child had been destined to perish but was brought back to life by his consciousness, a nk book.


    This made it easier for Rowan to punch into the darkness, with his weak consciousness and the limited time he had to work with, if this child had been even a few months old, it would not have been this easy.


    With an audible snap that made blood run down his nose, eyes, and ears, he broke through the darkness. A portion of his brain was damaged, but nothing that he needed critically, a sense of taste and the ability to feel a portion of his toes were parts of his body that he could do without for the moment.


    Beyond the darkness, Rowan saw light. Tiny pinpricks of it were zooming past at ridiculous speeds, but inside this ce, speed and distance had no meaning, and he could easily trace the paths of the light, although they seemed chaotic, there was an overall pattern here that revealed the order within the chaos.


    This was a Nascent Mental Space, all sentient and sapient beings in creation had one, but usually, they needed to walk on a Path of power to be able to ess them. With his experience attaining the Supreme Circles, Rowan was able to reach this ce using his frail


    consciousness alone.


    Rowan sighed, reaching this ce was just the first step, this Mental Space was unformed, and without cultivating a path of power it would have otherwise been impossible to actualize this ce, but Rowan did not need to take that route when he could just mold this mental space with his consciousness.


    The only problem was that with his weak consciousness, this would take him at least a year, but he did not have an hour before he was killed inside the stomach of this beast, and instinctively he knew that if he died this time, it would be hisst.

 Chapter 1023: First True Step

    Chapter 1023: First True Step


    ?


    Rowan opened his eyes, and he saw the flesh around him was beginning to turn gray. He did not have one hour, he barely had one minute. Yet he had to survive a year before he could ess the mental space of this body and with it, connect to the remnants of his own.


    The portion of him that was alive at this time was a fragment of his overall being, and without ess to his mental space, Rowan was nothing but a mortal with a dense consciousness. In any other situation, this would be annoying but workable, but not here where he was at death''s door.


    The words Old Man Seed spoke to him a while back returned,


    "I ask only this of you. You don''t stop moving forward, there is a weight to power that few in creation can bear, and nothing is heavier than the powers of the Prime.... Nothing! You shall be tested beyond what you think possible, your mind and body taken to the limits and beyond that limit, only for you to discover that beyond your limits was just the starting point of this road."


    "You shall break, again and again, painfully and in ways you cannotprehend Romion, no number of words can show you just how much you shall hurt, and I expect you to pick up the pieces of yourself and rebuild it stronger than before while knowing that the torture would never end..."


    And then he had whispered,


    "...and when the pain gets too much when the weight bes something that your mighty back cannot endure for a single moment more, I shall ask you to add more load to it. I have asked you this before and I will ask you once more. Can you do that Romion, can you take the load that no one else in creation can carry?"


    R


    ''Can I take this load? What a dumb question... hahaha. Who am I without the load I carry?'' Rowan grinned, his mouth opened in a toothless facsimile of a smile, and he began tough aloud, but in this ce where there was hardly any air, the sound was like a wheeze.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Watch me..."


    An infant, and one that had not even reached the appropriate time to be born had no reason to be able to speak, but he did, and the sound was frightening.


    This world had spent enough time knocking him down, and Rowan did not doubt that there were more tribtions ahead, but he had endured enough, it was time to take the battle to it. His disadvantage had always been ack of information, but he had experienced enough to pick up traces of the overall state of this new reality, and since Rowan now had a foothold in this world, he would no longer be denied his prize.


    At first, Rowan had been content to harvest what he needed from this ce and leave. This was no longer the case. This world had drunk his life twice, it had brought him to the brink of death and beyond, Rowan was no longer satisfied with a minor harvest, he wasing for it all.


    His deep introspection to find his Mental Space was also the chance for him to truly understand this body, and for Rowan, knowledge was power.


    His consciousness was weak, but the body of this infant was weaker, and getting feebler by the seconds. The dozen parasites in his eyes hadid their eggs, and the multitude inside his flesh was propagating. In a while, even the constant stream of vitality entering the flesh of the infant would fail before this onught.


    Rowan''s consciousness retaliated. These parasites in his body were vicious, able to infect, propagate, and consume their host, but ultimately they were mindless, their tactics guided by instincts alone.


    It was a simple thing for Rowan to transform a small portion of his cells and allow them to be consumed by the parasites. These cells after being consumed took over the genome of the parasites in his body and rewrote it to fit his needs.


    These new parasites were a thousand times more dangerous than what they previously were and they turned around and attacked the unaffected parasites, spreading his manufactured genome into their bodies, in a short while his body heated up and cooled rapidly before heating up again as his insides were transformed to a battlefield.


    The body of the infant began to twitch and then convulse, from every pore in his body, even from the umbilical cord tied around his waist, tens of thousands of tiny red worms emerged.


    Although the parasites in his body were diverse, these new ones all belonged to him after they had killed and transformed every invader in his body. Thest of the worms slid out of his eyes and Rowan opened them.


    Directing a portion of the parasites to the bodies around him, they began to infect and consume the few active cells and parasites within them, and instead of creating more copies of themselves, they began to create air from the things they consumed.


    These parasites were linked to the cord around his waist, and Rowan stopped his act of trying to breathe with his lungs as his blood was now being oxygenated.


    The rest were focused on consuming and replicating, and in a short while the tens of thousands of worms had reached a hundred thousand and their number kept exploding.


    Free from fighting these invaders, Rowan set his broken bones, waiting for the stream of vitality to heal his injuries, idly noticing that the process was getting stronger.


    Something was happening that was leading to this growth in vitality, but without ess to his mental space and a weak consciousness, he could not tell what was happening. Not one to look a gift horse in the mouth, Rowan finally stood on his feet after thirty minutes.


    He tested his bnce. A child was not meant for walking, even the act of standing was already putting an excessive amount of pressure on his spine and crushing his internal organs, as they had not developed the right amount of muscture and internal systems to handle the weight of their organs.


    Rowan called back eighty percent of the parasites, and like an army of red, they flooded towards him and entered his opened mouth, and then they began to dissolve, transforming into nutrients and other essential building blocks necessary for the growth of life. Channeling all of this to specific parts of his body, he began to grow his body, from that of an undeveloped fetus to something stronger. He did not change anything about the body''s genome, the growth was following a natural path, albeit one that was greatly elerated. The strain on the body of the child was minimal, Rowan''s understanding of life, especially that of a mortal, had reached perfection, and before long, the fetus was bigger, now closer to the body of a one-year-old.


    Rowan stopped growing the body at this stage, to survive inside here, he would have to keep the body small. This would ensure his limited energy stores could be used more effectively, and his future ns required a small body.


    With green skin that was glowing with health, and a small mop of red hair escaping from his scalp, Rowan stamped his feet, and this time they were steady.


    "Now, I have taken my first true step in this world."

 Chapter 1024: Growing Luck

    Chapter 1024: Growing Luck


    ?


    The stamping of Rowan''s foot shattered the ball of flesh that had been drained from outside and within. Outside by the least, and within by him.


    Rowan hung in the air for a single second, he had noticed that the gravity inside the stomach of the beast was weaker than what was avable outside.


    Before his feet touched the surface of the stomach of the beast, in that brief moment when he was in the air his eyesight perused the overall state of the stomach.


    Unlike the stomach of a mortal creature that usually contained some sort of fluid, and was constantly in motion, the stomach of this creature was bone dry and looked like a cave with hundreds of glowing crystals scattered around, and it was cold, enough that Rowan had to begin diverting a lot of resources to keep his organs functional.


    From the size of the stomach which resembled a fairlyrge cave, he could estimate that this creature must be around a hundred to three hundred feet in height. However, it was difficult to judge the exact size of supernatural beasts using their internal organs due to various reasons, from fewer or more organs in the body to more exotic reasons like spatial expansion. Before Rowan''s feet could touch the insides of the stomach, thousands of tiny worms emerged from the pores of his small feet and wrapped around his feet encasing them in a mesh of wriggling flesh. Rowan was surprised at what happened next when he immediately detected hundreds of worms began to swell up before violently exploding.


    What had happened was unexpected, every parasite was linked with him, but when outside his body, as a security feature they could not transmit whatever energies entered their bodies back to him, but he could understand everything that urred inside their bodies.


    The moment the parasites had touched the walls of the stomach, they had been filled with so much vitality, that they had simply exploded.


    He squeezed his eyes in thought for a moment before he understood what was happening and he nearly smiled. Even if the Will of this world was moving against him in earnest, his luck was beginning to turn the table.


    This beast was a carrion, it did not feed off of life, but from death. In fact, he suspected that life was poisonous to this beast, and the dried ball of flesh he had seen outside was filled with expelled vitality from the stomach of the beast. Was this why he was being fed with vitality? No, Rowan quickly decided, the clear stream of vitality entering his body from a mysterious ce was far more dense and pure than what was avable inside the body of the beast.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "How very interesting, I never expected toe across such a creature like this."


    Rowan''s n before was that he would leave the stomach of the beast and crawl towards its spine or the area closest to its brain, and from there he would find ways of killing it quickly or if not, slowly and in a manner that the beast would not easily detect his presence, but this surprising ability it had demonstrated had given him a new idea on how to proceed forward.


    Why should he kill something that had what he wanted? This beast fed off death and produced life as its waste, without a stronger consciousness to investigate how this process was urring, Rowan could only act using intuition and his understanding of mystical energy maniption.


    He might not be able to understand the process but he could easily hijack it to serve his purposes.


    Rowan marshaled half of the parasitic worms inside his body and he pushed them out from himself with tremendous force. From his tiny body of around thirty-five inches, a red wave of parasite that should have been nearly ten times his body weight shot out from him and sttered against all the surfaces of the stomach.


    He was able to contain this amount of parasites bypressing them onto every single cell in his body, this made him extraordinarily dense, acting as a natural inner armor. When he needed the parasites he could eject them from his body in the blink of an eye.


    These parasitic worms flooded the entire stomach of the beast, and before long they all gruesomely exploded, Rowan turned his head to a portion of the cave where the parasites had perished the most quickly, this was his target.


    Creating a spring using the parasites wrapped around his feet he wasunched towards that corner of the stomach, and in mid-air Rowan wrapped parasitic worms around his umbilical cord, making it stretch forward like a whip and pierce into the wall of the stomach before retracting, pulling him directly towards his target.


    This part of the stomach he discovered led to the throat, and there was arge cluster of corpses that had been drained of every fluid and death energy they contained; they were bleached and pale but contained an enormous source of vitality.


    Rowan turned around and sat on the pile of dried corpses, he rxed as if he sat on a throne, and groaned softly as dense waves of vitality flooded into his body, and he closed his eyes and began to channel the surge of vitality into his blood.


    He did not allow this vitality to run unrestricted inside his body, if he did this body would begin to grow unchecked, he was not concerned about cancerous growth, but upgrading this mortal flesh in an overall manner was not yet his priority, it was the brain and the nervous system that was important.


    Rowan wanted to ess his mental space quickly, to do that he would need a stronger consciousness, and to attain a stronger consciousness he needed a stronger body to house that consciousness. That was the long-term goal, to quickly ess his mental space in less than a year, he needed more mental prowess.


    Channeling the dense wave of life, he melted all the parasites in his body except a few that he kept near the wrists, forehead, and knees, those were for his offense, defense, and movement, the melted parasites became the framework he used in supporting the expected growth he was nning.


    Rowan would not change the outer portion of this body, even his internal organs wouldrgely remain the same, but that would only be on the surface, within would be something else entirely. The body of the child would be his shell and within he would be growing the true framework of his power.


    Concentrating on the spine of the baby, he hollowed it out, making sure the outer portion of it had enough ligaments and cartge to support the lotion of his spine, and with that out of the way he began to build. In every inch of his spine, he began to create small seeds.


    He had to pause this operation now and then because he consumed the entire vitality inside the belly of the beast and had to wait for it to generate more, and the beast promptly did so by swallowing another batch of corpses.


    Weeks passed in this manner as he continued creating the seeds in his spine, and when he had created a hundred of them he rested for a few hours. Creating these seeds had not been easy at all because of what they represented-All these seeds were the Nascent states for new brains. What Rowan had been doing for thest few weeks was creating a hundred brains inside the body of this infant.


    The spark of consciousness that ran through his body like lightning as a hundred brains ignited in his spine was a spectacr sight.


    Each brain was smaller than a mustard seed and was shaped like a triangle, they were crystalline and had no outward resemnce to a brain, but they were all functional organs, although not one that should ever appear inside the body of a mortal.


    Rowan arched his back as his consciousness linked to the brains in an ever-increasing cascade and his consciousness although did not grow now had more infrastructure to work with. His consciousness had been like a powerful supeputer that was stuck into an analog calctor, he needed an upgrade of his hardware to ensure a smoother operation of his -consciousness power.


    Rowan had spent almost two years building this new neural architecture, a far cry from the single year he would have taken to ess his mental space, but he deemed that such an action was worth it because it would be more beneficial to him in the present and future.


    He had lost a year building up this neuralwork but he had gained far more. With his mind free of exerting greater control of himself and the reality around him, Rowan had easily noticed that the stomach of the beast had begun to grow increasinglyrger, as it was able to devour more death energy due to Rowan consuming all the vitality its body produces.


    Rowan had unexpectedly created a symbiotic rtionship with this beast, and it had benefitted greatly. This became apparent when in recent months, the bodies entering the stomach of the beast were now different.


    Before they were all humanoid, but now most bodies this beast was consuming were insectlike, having multiple limbs, chitin, and other unmentionable appendages. Rowan''s perception spread outside the stomach of the beast for the first time.

 Chapter 1025 The Shiik

    Chapter 1025 The Shiik


    The beast had grown, and its taste was no longer limited to waiting for the dead to decay, with Rowan''s unceasing draining of the vitality it exuded, the appetite of the creature exploded. No longer a carrion it became a hunter. To sustain its size which was increasing daily, it needed nourishment.


    With its great size which was currently three times bigger than the rest, the beast imed all the corpses in the area for itself, and for a while, it reigned over this area, but its appetite never diminished but continued growing, and soon its existence could no longer be tolerated by the others.


    One by one the others began to attack the ravenous beast, but its size had granted it great strength and it easily overcame the opposition and devoured them, not even waiting for them to decay, because it knew it was now somehow capable of eating all the death energy without being poisoned by life.


    It was even beginning to develop an appetite for hunting and killing instead of waiting and now it attacked any other beast closer to itself.


    However, everything has a breaking point. Inside this ce, resources were getting limited, and the beast not only took over all the avable corpses but was also killing the others, this situation could not go on for much longer.


    On this day they all began to attack, and coincidentally, this was the moment when Rowan''s enhanced consciousness waspleted and released.


    The world slowed down in his perception and he finally observed the ce he had been resurrected.


    Simr to the New Hope Continent after he descended into this world, this ce was a massive crater that extended for miles into the earth, and the light of the sun could not reach it, leaving it in a perpetual state of darkness.


    From above, there were corpses falling from the sky constantly, mostly humanoid and all spotting various gruesome injuries, making it clear that this ce was a garbage dump made for the disposal of bodies.


    He finally had a clear look at these creatures at the bottom of this crater, and they resembledrge spiders that had been crossbred with a crab and a crocodile, ck chitinous armor-like scales covered the top half of their body while below were filled with a brown saggy skin that scrapped the ground as they skittered through the blightedndscape with more than thirty thin limbs that ended at a razor-sharp point.


    The head and thorax of these creatures were nightmare fuel, for they had faces of people, but these faces were now diseased and rotting, with bones thick with diseases and rot showing through. From. their gaping mouths that stretched open to their ears they released mournful howls as if they were in constant pain.


    Each of them was asrge as an elephant, and they carried their bulk very easily, gliding across thendscape like ghosts.


    Because he had been inside the stomach of one, he knew that these creatures were mostly made of nothing else but thisrge organ that processed all the death energy they needed to survive.


    There were thousands of them inside this crater, and although the beast he now inhabited had killed nearly a hundred of them over thest year, it had never been more than three at a time, it might be impossible for it to survive the onught that wasing.


    The beast he inhabited had now be a monster, nearly four timesrger than its counterparts, and its armor was thicker and now had streaks of red running through it. The armor that covered only the top of the body of this creature was slowly growing to cover the entirety of its body, giving it the appearance of a tank.


    However what was amazing was its head and face, unlike the others, it was no longer decaying but it was whole and appeared lifelike. Currently, the face was that of a sleeping woman, with growing red hair. It stood over a pile of corpses and raised several of its front limbs upward, these ones were not only pointed but were thickened, made for shing as well as thrusting attacks.


    Seemingly not caring about the horde bearing down upon it, the monster only widened its stance and silently waited. Unlike the entirety of the army nearing down upon it, this monster no longer made a sound. It appeared to be asleep.


    The first carrion beast to reach it howling like a bat out of hell was slicedpletely in two, same with the three others behind it, the motion of the beast was so fast it was almost a blur. Its size does nothing to slow its speed.


    Greenish-ck blood spewed out from the bisected bodies and the beast used its other limbs to push them aside and receive the attacks of those behind, its limbs rising and falling like multiple reaper scythes.


    In a short while the beast was covered with shrieking bodies, but it silently continued its ughter.


    With his consciousness now free to wander to an extent, another of its functions activated and he instantly understood the name of these creatures. They were called Shiik. When Rowan killed anything with a soul, except for Immortals with dense soul power that could form Soul mountain in his primordial seas and he could not read their memories instantly, mortals were a separate case, their souls werepletely digested by him in an instant, granting him ess to all their memories and knowledge that had acquired in their lives. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    With the pathetic state of his consciousness, Rowan could not ess all his memories, and only with the growth of his body was he able to finally ess parts of the knowledge he must have gained after killing all the mortal beings on New Hope and beyond.


    Although his consciousness was still weak, he was able to ess part of the collective pool of knowledge instinctively, and while he had been referring to these creatures as beasts all this time, he was wrong, they were worse than beasts, they were Cmities.


    From the limited knowledge he could gain from mortals, he knew that the great enemies in this world were referred to as Cmities, these creatures had been around from time immemorial and they had gued this reality for that long, destroying countless lives till this moment it was generally epted that the Cmities were winning this endless war.


    From the memories of mortals he knew there were many levels of power in this world, but he only knew of three presently, the Mortal level, the Enlightened Level, and finally the Heroic level.


    The mortals had their champions, titled Explorers, these were the lucky few who were able to ess the power of this world which was surprisingly Aura and with it, they could walk upon thedder of power.


    The Shiik were Cmities that barely reached the Enlightened level, and they were considered fodder in higher-ranked continents, but useful fodder nheless, due to their unique ability, which was not the consumption of death, basically, All cmities were capable of this feat, no it was the fact that they could generate vitality out of death.


    This crater was not a stronghold of the Cmities, instead, it was the opposite and was a resource site preserved by the Explorers, in this ce they harvested the vitality-infused corpses that the Shiik discarded.

 Chapter 1026 Silent Battle

    Chapter 1026 Silent Battle


    The massive Shiik beast butchering its lessers had finally been overwhelmed, it was inevitable that this would ur. Although it was strong and fast, able to kill its opponents with a single swing or thrust of its powerful limbs, the bodies around it were beginning to pile up and the space for it to maneuver was reducing.


    The Shiik should have been able tost longer but it stubbornly refused to move from its position. Although powerful, its growing instincts as a hunter at the top of the food chain were dominating its thought processes and the ground it had imed would never leave its grasp.


    Plus Rowan suspected that its state was peculiar, the fact that it was quiet was suspicious, and if he was not wrong this beast was about to evolve from an Enlightened Cmity to a Heroic Cmity. From the memories Rowan had ess to, he knew that this should be impossible.


    The Shiik was a valuable Cmity, but the trait of creating life was anathema to their bodies, and they never survived past the Heroic Rank. The process of harvesting the vitality from the waste of the Shiik was convoluted and difficult, but Rowan could effortlessly consume every drop of vitality created by the beast, and give it the opportunity to reach higher levels not deemed previously possible.


    Its attackers thrusted their razor-sharp limbs at it, but its armor was many times tougher than normal, and the limbs of the attackers could only leave tiny scratches on its armor.


    The giant Shiik was not even pushed back by their assaults and it retaliated fiercely, Its limbs which had no more space to sh, turned to spears and it tirelessly tore its enemies to pieces.


    From the growing mounds of bodies around it, a river of greenish-ck blood began to flow, and after a while the sounds from the attacking Shiiks also stopped, perhaps it was the silence of the giant Shiik that influenced them or the hundreds of their brethren that had perished, or the instincts hidden in the blood of Cmities, but the only sounds now emerging from this battle was one of flesh tearing, bones and armor breaking and blood flowing.


    The silence enhanced the grimness of this battle and the madness of those participating in it.


    The aggressors had begun to climb a wall of bodies and they could now assault the giant Shiik, and since the giant Shiik could not easily push through the mounds of bodies enclosing it, it only had two limbs to defend itself, but it was not enough, and it was covered by dozens of Shiik Cmities, and soon that number ballooned to the hundreds.


    The giant Shiik remained silent as its armor began to creak as cracks were slowly emerging across the joints in the armor, it struggled to arise and continued its ughter but the weight over it was pressing it down to the earth and crushing it.


    The attackers may not be able to piece its armor, but they could crush it, even if they had to sacrifice the many hundreds that would be crushed alongside it as the weight of more bodies kept adding to the pile. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Rowan sighed and prepared for the eventual destruction of his host, he did not want to take any actions that would reveal himself to the Will of this world, although it might seem that certain criteria would have to be met to summon the being that killed him, it did not mean that his presence would not be detected once more if he was too overt.


    He already had the tools he needed to ess his mental space, and the death of this creature was not his problem. Closing his eyes, Rowan waited out hisst few moments of peace as he had been creating a pathway to reach his mental space all this while, and unlike thest time he tried to ess his mental space, with a hundred more powerful brains he reached this space effortlessly.


    Despite the fact that he had not been essing his mental space in thest two years, his presence had been unconsciously shaping it and it would not take much for him toplete the process.


    If his weak mortal brain could finish the task of forming his mental space in a year, then a hundred more powerful brains did that task in a single instant, and the shes of light that had been shooting about chaotically resolved themselves into arge blue sphere.


    It was a marvelous sight as millions of shooting lights that did not stop their motion were able to curve in a manner that aligned all their direction to create this sphere that was brimming with power.


    Rowan''s mind seized the mental space and entered it. There should have been a safety feature by the World Will to test anyone who would have wanted to ess their mental space, but Rowan had developed this mental space without using any resources from the world itself, so none of its influence could reach it, giving him unrestricted ess to this ce. Inside the mental space of this body was a barrenndscape, barelyrger than a full hundred feet in circumference, and possessed to shred of power. Just the presence of his weak consciousness inside of it was causing arge part of it to copse, and Rowan had to assign consciousness nodes in the task to soothe the effects of his presence on this ce.


    He would not be staying here for long, he only required this ce in order to summon the rest of himself that had been shattered all across the world.


    With his dimensional flesh, Rowan''s consciousness was the same as his flesh, so bringing back his shattered consciousness was the same as gaining back his body. With that, he has the greater portion of his strength restored and has ess to all his abilities once more.


    What was required of him was to begin the summoning of himself.


    This process could be very problematic if he did not have the right tool for this job, and that tool was his True Name. At the moment he was about to begin his summoning, his intuition warned him of danger. It was formless and ethereal, and Rowan had to pause for a moment to ess his surroundings properly for him to understand the root of this problem.


    He groaned in annoyance with the realization that the mental space of this child was still too weak to handle the summoning of his true name, and despite the fact he did not need this body and was ready to destroy its mental space in a heartbeat, it would all be useless if before he had uttered the first syble of his name the entire space exploded.


    It would seem he would have to ride inside this body for a while longer, and if that was the case, then he needed more vitality. Rowan''s consciousness emerged from the mental space, expecting to find a dead giant Shiik beast, but unexpectedly the Cmity was still holding on, and it was performing a surprising action even though it was about to be crushed to pieces.


    It was eating.

 Chapter 1027: Reforging Armor

    Chapter 1027: Reforging Armor


    ?


    The end inevitably arrived for the Cmity that fought against all of its kin alone.


    The giant Shiik beast was at the edge of death. A dozen of its limbs had already been crushed, while the others were misshapen. It would not be long before it ttened to a paste, but it did not give up, instead, it began to activate a trait that it did not understand but which mysteriously appeared inside it a few months back-it began to feed.


    The instinct to feed had be ingrained inside it after two years of growth and unchecked hunger, and at the end of its rope, it turned to this new instinct.


    There was no problem with acquiring prey at this time, and it was being drowned by bodies, it only needed to open its mouth, and blood, bones, and flesh would fill it up. The struggle only arrived when it wanted to open its mouth, but the overwhelming pressure had solved that problem for the giant Shiik, because its face had been squashed t, crushing its jaws and opening unrestricted ess to its throat and therefore stomach.


    Its stomach was nearly full but without the intervention of Rowan, its digestion which was previously insane had slowed down to a crawl. No matter the amount of death energies it could acquire from the bodies inside its stomach, it was useless when an almost equal amount of vitality was being produced as waste.


    It would not be long before it was drowned in food and then it would be momentarily crushed into nothingness.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The Shiiks that survived this massacre, would thrive as thepetition in the basin would be reduced and perhaps in the future, a Heroic Ranked Shiik would be born.


    Rowan''s anger at his present weakness was a bit overwhelming, and he watched in idle boredom as this silent Shiik was about to die, he had been receiving souls from the dying Cmities but without ess to his true Mental Space, he could not do anything with it.


    An idea urred to him as he watched the dying Shiik and he frowned as he considered the validity of it. After a short while he understood that although difficult it would still be possible, however, he would need to understand the character of the Shiik first. It was not every creature that could handle the weight of power.


    Taking his time to observe the dying giant Shiik he noticed that although it did everything by instinct, there was no denying the pride in the bones of this creature, it refused to give up even at the edge of death, and although the prospects for its survival was dim, it did not stop its relentless action.


    For Rowan this was enough, he did not care for any other trait from this creature, and he would ept pride and tenacity. Pride would ensure it was not easily cowed by pressure from


    higher beings and tenacity to handle the strain of bing powerful and the dangers that would follow.


    Rowan sighed and drew all the vitality being furiously produced in the stomach of the creature and in the process, the dense energy of death was given the freedom to sink into the body of the giant Shiik. The body of the Cmity grew colder than before as the energy of death flooded it, and it was possible to see faint shadows arising from the stomach before being sucked into every part of the giant Shiik.


    With the influx of the energy of death, all the food it had eaten vanished. Rowan was such a clean processor of energy that the giant Shiik did not need to spit out any leftovers, leaving its stomach in a constant state of emptiness and hunger.


    With the new wave of energy, the giant Shiik''s body began to continue the process of its evolution. It was unknown if it was to be the first of its kind to ever ascend past the Enlightened ranks, but its birth to the Heroic level was nevertheless considered a miracle among their kind.


    The wave of death energy allowed the giant Shiik''s wounds to begin healing and its armor began to thicken, opening its mouth more food entered its stomach, the Shiik fought against its healing, as it wanted more food to enter its stomach.


    Rowan drained the iing flood of corpses of their vitality as soon as the digestion process began, and the Shiik ate the death energy. Their symbiosis entered a new gear and elerated, but Rowan soon frowned when he understood that this process was still too slow for what he intended.


    He was still unwilling to openly disy his presence, yet he knew he had wasted too much time when he died both times, he did not know but he suspected that the time that had passed would shock him.


    Rowan needed a way to deceive the Will of this world, and if he had learned anything from thest two times he had been killed then it was that the path of Cmities was the best method he could use to stay under the radar, for they were the present winner in the eternal war and the favored children of the World''s Will.


    However, to deceive the World Will Rowan must also be strong while still not calling attention to himself.


    His memories were not what it was, but Rowan knew he had created a brand new pathway of power in this world bybining Ascendancy and Cmities, and although he was willing to explore this path, he needed a sturdier constitution to do so.


    A n was being created inside his mind, and a minor part of his concentration was focused on consuming the vitality from the giant Shiik. No longer willing to restrict his growth, Rowan began to channel the vitality into rebuilding and growing his body.


    His fragile mental space meant he would need to begin walking down a path of power to strengthen it, and this power would have to follow the pathways of this world, at least on the surface, and he no longer intended to do this alone.


    With time not having much meaning to him, Rowan sank into a semi-conscious state as he monitored the progress of the giant Shiik.


    It was no longer at the edge of death. The weight on its body did not reduce despite its consumption of the surrounding bodies, no matter how much it could eat, there were still thousands of Shiik suppressing it to the ground, but its healing kept a steady bnce between its destruction and reconstruction.


    Slowly but surely this began to change and the advantage began to shift towards the giant Shiik.


    No matter how much damage the giant Shiik was receiving from the weight on its body, the continual infusion of death energies healed it, and as its evolution to a higher ranking continued unhindered, its armor began to thicken, as the pressure exerted on it acted as a sort of crucible.


    Its armor which should not have evolved to such a state upon its elevation to the Heroic Rank received a sizable boost from this intense pressure, and as its size was supposed to growrger with the elevation was being stifled by the weight upon it, the elevation of the Shiik became more difficult and the resources it needed escted.


    Like a metal being repeatedly reforged, the armor of the giant Shiik continued to be strengthened to resist the weight.

 Chapter 1028: Burn To The Foundations

    Chapter 1028: Burn To The Foundations


    ?


    If the armor had previously been like the bark of a tree, now it was titanium.


    It was a good thing that the giant Shiik had Rowan inside of it that could process all the energy it required, and before long its armor thickened to the extent that it could move a single inch before it was suppressed once more, but that singr inch was terrifying progress, at this point the weight on top of the creature would have cracked a mountain.


    The giant Shiik consumed unceasingly until a threshold was reached, and Rowan felt the pulse of energy congregating throughout the body of the creature, from its pattern of movement, this energy should be heading towards its head, but Rowan had lived for too long inside this Cmity and understood all its physiology, so it was not difficult to divert that stream of energy towards himself.


    If his ns ahead were going to work, he needed this creature to survive for as long as possible, and although he could not interfere with its development too brashly, he could make minor changes that would create apound effect superior to the many minor changes he had made when viewed as a whole.


    From what he understood about the Shiiks, and at this point he understood nearly everything, their greatest weakness was their head, and if he had allowed the normal path of evolution to follow through in this giant Shiik, it would have mindlessly created its center of power in its head in order to lessen the weakness of that particr organ, but that would be a waste of resources, and Rowan would never choose to allow such an obvious disy of vulnerability. Rowan who was growing all this while, was now in the form of a two-year-old child, with bright red hair and green skin. He was sitting cross-legged in the center of the stomach of the giant Shiik when the ball of energy signifying the evolution of the giant Shiik came to rest and he picked it up.


    The ball of energy that resembled red fog and filled with a dense Aura of death struggled a bit before settling down and revealing all its secrets to Rowan, it contained all the evolutionary pathways for the Shiik, and for the Shiik, it turned out to be a short one because its evolution ended at the Heroic Rank.


    "Now, this would not do... not at all,"


    Rowan muttered and began tweaking the ball of energy, he manifested tiny tendrils that he inserted into the ball of energy, they shriveled not long after, but he constantly recreated them.


    He could not do much without learning more about Cmities, but what he could do was tear open up the ends of the sequence governing the evolution of the Shiik, stopping at the Heroic Rank was useless for Rowan.


    To ess his mental space and begin manifesting his Supreme Circles, he needed this body to be immortal.


    Rowan intended to reach the immortal rank with this beast not in centuries but in a far shorter time frame, a year at least and two at most.


    Tweaking the energy ball further, Rowan frowned in concentration as he went deeper. If the beast reached the end of the Heroic Rank with such an opening in its evolutionary path, it would die in a very spectacr manner, as its body would seek to evolve butck any direction for it to follow.


    With Rowan inside it, however, it would suffer no such problem, because he intended to weave the path forward for this beast from this rank onward. Whatever was toe after the Heroic Rank would be built by him from the ground up.


    With that out of the way, Rowan began to tweak the abilities that the Shiik was supposed to gain at the Heroic Rank.


    A normal Shiik would gain a paltry increase in its armor and size, and gain the ability to spew out potent acidic saliva. Its stomach would also surprisingly reduce, perhaps to reduce the damage it suffered from the vitality generated from its stomach. This ability was quickly pruned off by Rowan.


    Rowan could not do much to change the state of the rest, but what he could do was boost them to ridiculous heights.


    It was not that he could not give the Shiik more abilities, but If he excessively changed the abilities of the Shiik, it might easily draw the attention of the World Will, and another visit from the deranged monster, so he was not going to change the abilities, he was only going to boost them.


    From the incredible height a World Will used to look down on the earth, especially one as broken as this world''s own, then such a change would not be even a blip on its radar. A bigger ant was just an ant, but if that ant grew eagle''s wings, then that would be something to call its attention.


    A Heroic Ranked Shiik would grow to be at most five times the size of an Enlightened Shiik with proportionate strength in their armor. Already the giant Shiik that was not yet a Heroic Ranked Cmity was four times bigger and its armor had reached more than twenty times stronger than an average Enlightened Shiik.


    There was no way Rowan would disregard such an advantage. Pushing a mental slider to the max and a bit beyond that maximum load, Rowan pushed the armor and the size of the Shiik beyond any of its natural limits.


    He smiled at this change and focused on thest ability, which was something Rowan had to ce a lot of his concentration on.


    As the only true offensive ability of the Shiik, it needed more of his attention because he intended to push this ability to the limits of this world.


    With the review of its physiology and fighting style, Rowan disregarded creating the organ of this ability near the mouth of this creature, instead, he moved them all to its legs... all thirty of them.


    The Acid the Shiik could spit out was potent, able to effortlessly melt through steel, but Rowan found it almost useless. It might be useful in lower ranks, but in Rowan''s sight who watched the world from a height above even immortals, such ability would not do.


    He began channeling the stomach''s ability to manipte death and left pathways to all thirty legs. The Acid now would have the energy of death, creating a potent mix whose potential was nearly incalcble, and as the Shiik grew stronger in the future the Acid mix would grow more destructive until every single leg it had would be the reaper''s scythe.


    Thest change he made was to create an enhanced growth ability in this beast that would boost its growth further but ce more emphasis on its brain.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Instincts were all well and good, but Rowan treasured intelligence, and this Cmity would not be dumb.


    With all this finalized, he left the ball of energy and allowed it to sink into the flesh of the Cmity. At first, there was silence as the Shiik continued eating and then it froze before giving out an unearthly shriek that prated through the mound covering it. Rowan grinned, "You will need help little girl." he stretched forth his hand and long tendrils of parasitic worms surged out from the open mouth of the shrieking Shiik and plunged into the flesh of those around it and drew them into its stomach, and Rowan took charge of its


    digestion.


    "Grow big and strong, for you will burn this world to its foundations for me."

 Chapter 1029: Regulations

    Chapter 1029: Regtions


    ?


    Despite the ongoing battle, dead bodies continued falling inside the crater sporadically in their hundreds.


    In a world of endless conflicts, the bodies produced were also endless, and these bodies were not a waste, they could serve as a source of food, used for experiments, and hundreds of other possibilities, and in the instance of this crater, life itself... The Chaotic vitality harvested from the Shiik was purified andpressed into life-saving pills that aided Explorers in the war effort against the Cmities.


    These pills were popr on countless continents and were one of the foundations that held up the war effort. The humble Shiik Cmity beasts, known as one of the weakest Cmities in existence, made such a thing possible.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Things had remained rtively stable inside the crater for the past tens of thousands of years. It was a new pit and there was no reason why a Heroic Ranked Cmity should appear inside for another hundreds of thousands of years, thereby making the supervision of the crater to be quitex. Today was the day when the supervisors of this pit descended into it to harvest.


    It was a normal procedure and they had performed it dozens of times in the past, and thereby they anticipated that nothing out of the norm would ur. Although there was always a degree of danger to this procedure.


    Three people, two males and a female, wearingrge suits of gray with ss covering over their faces that would remind Rowan of the Hazmat suits from his previous universe descended into the crater using arge tform that glided downwards using an unknown forcefield application.


    The three people were Heroic Ranked Explorers, and with their power, they could enter the crater and escape with their lives if they did nothing to trigger the horde below, nevertheless, Shiik beasts were known to be fairly docile and preferred eating the dead than hunting the living.


    If they followed protocols then they had nothing to fear. They descended in silence for a while before it was broken by a voice,


    "Every time Ie down here, I don''t know why I always expect something different, but nothing ever changes. I really hate this ce," the female Explorer sighed and squeezed her fist tight as she watched bodies falling past them and descending into the darkness miles below.


    The male Explorer by her right side shrugged, "Eeh, you get used to it after a while. I have been doing this job for thirty years, longer than both of you, and the most danger I have ever gotten into was being crushed by a falling body," he chuckled weakly but was smacked by thest male Explorer beside him,


    "she was not referring to the nonexistent dangers here fools, only the tainted Aura that remains and twists the mind. There is no reason life should be found in this pit of corpses, but even from up high, you can feel it and it''s sickening. Besides you only have a few months of experience over the two of us, and that was because you were lucky to have a faster transport that brought you here."


    The Explorer who was smacked frowned, before retorting,


    "I never knew you became a mind reader, why should it be one thing and not the other."


    "Because it''s pretty clear what she meant... not about your..."


    A flurry of words was exchanged between the two men and any observer here would understand that both men were hopelessly infatuated with their female partner and were always looking for an opportunity to grandstand in front of her. Well they could not be med, they were the only three Explorers for hundreds of miles around.


    However, they were both good friends and the spats between them were friendly and would never lead to blows.


    "Quiet both of you!" the female Explorer snapped, silencing the two men, "Something''s not right."


    The two men went solemn and listened when they detected the note of panic in theirpanion''s voice, who among all three of them was the most steady,


    After a while, the Explorer beside her spoke up, "I cannot..."


    "Shh... listen, how close are we to the bottom of the feeding pit?" the woman interrupted,


    "Maybe a mile. I think I know what you mean. These tforms need maintenance, we should have been at the bottom by now. Is there something wrong, this is quite normal." the male Explorer asked skeptically,


    The woman frowned, "No, Listen! At this level, what is the first thing we usually notice?" Not waiting for a reply she continued, "Sound! We should have heard those damned beasts shrieking at this height, why is there nothing but silence?"


    The three Explorers went quiet and suddenly the atmosphere around them transformed with the silence, and the awareness that they were entering into a pit filled with Cmities inside the darkness struck them.


    No matter how docile a Cmity was, they were still the creatures that were responsible for the death of countless people, and no Explorer ever died in their beds, they all knew that their death would be painful ande in the hands of a Cmity, and they were descending into a ce that held thousands of such monsters.


    The only sound was their breathing, and then the female Explorer began to fumble at her side, trying to pull atch when one of the men held her arm, and he harshly whispered,


    "What do you think you think you are doing? Are you about to illuminate the area? Shiiks hate light, and any sort of light would cause them to rampage. We would not survive it, not at this level."


    The other man interjected, "Then we don''t descend lower. Stop the tform and let us see why they are quiet. There are regtions for any pits ever failing but they are long buried in dust, but from the little I can remember, handling situations like these are all beyond our pay grade."


    "This is not the time for you to disagree with me about everything." the first man whispered angrily, "We cannot have any light here, and you know I am right. That would be madness." "So you expect us to descend into whatever we are entering without knowing the situation?" the first man shot back,


    "No fool, you are not listening to me. I am expecting us to return and review the regtions properly before making any rash decision like using light in a pit where no light should ever be shone!"


    "Stop it you two," the woman whispered slowly, "I have read the regtions. Do you ever wonder why we have the ability to create light while inside this pit is a feature attached to our suit? The moment I trigger this light, we are beginning a recording that will be sent to the headquarters if we perish here. We are dispensable and were meant to find out what went wrong so it could be easily identified and fixed before it gets worse."


    The two men went silent and as the woman fumbled for her light switch with shaking hands, the two looked at each other and began activating their light. They all looked at each other, and as one they activated the lighting on their suit.

 Chapter 1030 Revelation

    1030 Revtion


    Three long beams of white light emerged from the chestpiece of the Explorers, and with it, they began to peer around the gloom. The eyes of the Explorers closely followed the path of their light, and their demeanor went grim when they noticed that the grounds were mostly empty, it was the first male Explorer who saw the cause and he shakenly pointed his hands towards it,


    "Wha¡­.what is that?"


    The two others saw his reaction and pointed their light beam towards the source and they all went pale with fear, staggering backward and nearly falling off the tform.


    At this time they were a few hundred feet away from the bottom of the crater since the descent of the tform was never paused and the light revealed something out of a nightmare.


    From thest census conducted inside the crater, there were 11,347 Shiiks inside the crater, and from what they could see, every single Shiik hadpressed themselves into arge ball of flesh that was stacked nearly a thousand feet tall.


    The sight was ghastly, as the ghastly and decaying faces of the Shiiks were all persons downwards and although their mouths were all opened wide, no single sound was escaping from them.


    The panic of the Explorers soon diminished when they discovered that although the eyes of the Shiiks reacted when the light passed over them, they did not move from their weird position. They were Explorers and their mental resilience was greater than the average mortal, and soon they could look at the pile of monsters with a clear eye. "What is happening with these monsters? Have you ever seen anything like this or is there any record that shows the Shiiks behaving in this manner?" one of the male Explorers whispered, This question was directed towards the female Explorer who had shownpetence in the area of research, "I have nevere across anything like this," she shrugged, also replying in a whisper, "I have read about the evolution of the Shiik to the Heroic Rank, but it is nothing like this. How could theypress themselves in this manner? Surely hundreds of Shiiks below would be crushed to death."


    "I don''t think they are worried about that," the male explorer who had been firmly against their descent into the crater moved back a bit, "We have seen what is happening here and we cannot understand it, we should leave and bring this information to the relevant authorities."


    "You are right. We don''t know how long they will stay this way. We have the recordings, begin the ascent." The female Explorer sighed and began the procedure for the ascent of the tform.


    "did you notice that there are very few vitality-infused remains?" "I don''t care if there are a lot of these remains, there are strange things going on in this ce that we have no business dealing with. I suggest we¡­."


    An absolutely unearthly shriek the likes that none of the Explorers could have ever imagined emerged from within the mound of Shiilks that seemed to freeze time itself.


    The sound sted past the Explorer and traveled up the crater and it was as if the heavens above were angered or saddened by this cry for a massive thundercloud filled with red lightning began to descend the crater. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    This sight of the approaching thunderstorm and the previous sound stunned the three Explorers and only the jolt from the tform as it began to ascend shook them away from their shock for a while, and they pointed their light beams to the pile of Shiiks, and for a moment it was as if nothing had changed but then the mounds of bodies began to vibrate as a massive swirl appeared in the center of the pile.


    Another shriek resounded and the Explorers screamed alongside it because it was now louder, reaching such an extent that their eardrums had exploded.


    This staggered the three Explorers and one of them that was closer to the edge stumbled and fell off the ascending tforms, it took the other two a while to notice what was wrong and before they turned around to find the missing person, the tform was nearly a thousand feet in the air, and its speed of ascension was beginning to increase.


    The Explorer that fell off was one of the men, and the two remaining rushed towards the edge to find out if they could save him.


    A fall from this height would not kill a Heroic Ranked Explorer and they looked below and saw a strange sight.


    The fallen Explorer was beginning to rise. In the darkness below they might not have seen him, but from the light beaming out from his suit, they could easily track his ascent.


    They both watched in stunned silence as the Explorer rose up to their level and continued rising. No Heroic Ranked Explorer was able to fly, and this one was no different, the reason he was rising into the air was simple, he was being carried by a single massive w whose size staggered their imagination.


    The w was nearly a hundred feet long and it glowed with a red light as if it was made from smoldering ember. The tip of this massive w must have caught the Explorer in the back as he fell, nearly splitting him in two and bringing him back to the tform.


    The ascending tform impacted against the edge of the massive w and it was nearly sliced apart before it got stuck. Everything they were witnessing was so surreal, that they equally both thought that they were having a nightmare. The body of the Explorer hanging on the tip of the w seemed tobust and copse into ashes.


    It was unknown when the two Explorers began to hug themselves, and suddenly everything went silent as a shadow covered them. They looked at each other and drawing a bit of resolve from each other''s eyes, they turned around and they fell into madness.


    Behind them was the massive face of a woman, as big as a hill with long flowing red hair and closed eyes. What the head of this woman was connected to was a Shiik that wasrger than a mountain.


    Short Chapter. I have stopped self-medication and going to the hospital tomorrow, cos my symptoms are not reducing. Chapters may be dyed, but I will write if I can. Cheers guys.

 Chapter 1031 A Cruel God

    1031 A Cruel God


    Rowan had a peculiar notion about size. It could not be helped, he was a cosmic being, and as far as he could tell he was the only living dimension in existence, that gave him a unique perspective on the matter of size.


    From the start as an Empyrean Ouroboros Serpent, he had always been a massive individual, and most of the beings he came across and fought were usually gigantic. Old Man Seed, who was nearly fourteen feet tall, did not raise even an eyebrow from him. After bing a dimension, his true size was like multiple gxies in scale, and so, humans,s¡­ they were all so small, and it was hard to even tell the difference between them if he did not focus his sight on them.


    Rowan had be used to walking around people with his shrunken size, but the awareness of his real size had colored his perspective, and he liked things big. The bigger the better.


    Boosting the size of the Shiik was something easy for him to achieve and when it finally reached the Heroic Rank and aided by Rowan''s quick absorption of the vitality it produced, the size of the Shiik had exploded, but for Rowan, this size was still rtively small ording to his cosmic standards standing at two thousand thousand feet.


    He would have made the Shiik two thousand miles tall if he was able to spread out his true influence in this world, but he had ns for thatter on. Forgiveness was for mortals, for immortals, blood would be repaid with a greater amount of blood. This world had incurred his ire, and those at the top would fall, and he would paint the entire horizon until the ends of existence with their blood.


    Pushing the thoughts of future vengeance away from his mind, Rowan viewed this new form of the Shiik as eptable because it was constantly growing and its growth had not yet neared its limits¡­ A limit that he would always be pushing upwards.


    However, what Rowan considered important was the energy levels of this creature and its peculiar ability to digest death and produce life that had been further boosted to a great degree with the advancement towards the Heroic level.


    A mass of meat would dominate the lower levels, but the true winner in the higher realms was energy and concepts.


    The ability to eat death was the reason why the Shiik who had barely been fifty feet tall after bing a Heroic Ranked cmity exploded in size.


    Its stomach suddenly expanded to ten times its previous volume and this expansion did not stop as with every moment that passed, the stomach kept slowly increasing as the temperature inside it kept plunging lower, leaving the only area of warmth to be around Rowan''s body.


    There was also a third presence with him inside the stomach, it was a single red rune that resembled a withered palm. Rowan quickly recognized that it was this rune that was the foundation of the ability of the Shiik. Its stomach would not have this incredible ability if not for this one rune.


    08:46


    There was also a third presence with him inside the stomach, it was a single red rune that resembled a withered palm. Rowan quickly recognized that it was this rune that was the foundation of the ability of the Shiik. Its stomach would not have this incredible ability if not for this one rune.


    The cries of the giant Shiik as it evolved rang with exultation and intense hunger. Its new stomach and increasing size needed fuel, and the tendrils from Rowan were not nearly enough. It opened its growing mouth, inhaling tonnes of flesh, bones, and blood that entered its stomach in a deluge of gore that did notst a second inside its stomach before it vanished.


    Rowan hardly had the time to begin processing the mystery of this rune when a tremendous wave of vitality flooded his body. He groaned and his mortal body passed out, shut down by the infusion of energy being generated by consuming hundreds of Shiiks at every moment.


    His new brains resting inside his spine were not as frail as the one in his head and they stayed awake, transferring the fresh wave of vitality into every cell in his body and creating a stable foundation along his designs.


    He was not going to change the essence of this body like he did with Andar who was essentially a fusion with his Empyrean Ouroboros skin and a mage. He would be following the power systems of this world, but he would be breaking every limiter ced in this flesh.


    Before long he appeared as a seven-year-old child whose long red hair now touched the nape of his neck. His bigger form able to hold and process more vitality was a boon to the Shiik who had now grown big and powerful enough to shrug off the mounds of body suppressing it to the earth and then it began to ughter its kind without remorse, it needed energy for its growth. Each of its limbs grew sharp ws that grew red hot as its acid attack empowered by the energy of death sliced through the Shiiks as if it was curing through water. Strangely the silence of the Shiiks was never broken even as they perished in great numbers. It was as if a part of them was both awed and horrified by the monster that had emerged within their midst.


    Perhaps a small part of their consciousness that recognized the presence of a higher power would feel as if they stood before their god, and gods were known to be cruel.


    Hundreds fell to a single limb, and the Shiik, except for bncing its growing bulk with ten of its legs, used the other twenty both sliced around and delivered the bodies directly into its open mouth, and in less than a few seconds, nearly every Shiik remaining in the crater had been killed.


    Such tremendous growth in this beast could only be supported by Rowan, and their symbiotic rtionship reached a brand new level when the dead mind of the Shiik who had no business gaining sapience sprang to life. Rowan''sst edit finallying online.


    The first thing ittched onto was Rowan''s mind. He had been expecting the birth of a mind in this creature but Rowan had not imagined how quickly it was formed, and the direction it took. This creature was¡­ cruel.


    It was a good thing he had already ced aside a single brain node to deal with this blooming consciousness as he focused on understanding the entire changes that had just urred in the Shiik.


    Without his intervention, this blooming consciousness would have taken decades for it to actualize itself, but this process happened nearly instantaneously, and the myriad of urges that governed this monster transformed into a dark intelligence that was eerily focused on a single objective alone¡ªgrow stronger and destroy everything in existence.


    It would seem the nature of Cmities truly followed their names. They were living disasters.


    This new mind captured the sight of the screaming body of an Explorer falling into the crater and quicker than any conscious thought, a limb snaked upwards and gently caught the Explorer in his back, and only the tip punched through the spine of the Explorer and emerged from his chest.


    He might have survived this wound due to his constitution, but the death energy mixed with the acid on the limbs and ws of the giant Shiik killed him instantly.


    The growing mind of the Shiik caught the tform escaping the crater with two other Explorers, and they might have escaped if not for the bright beam of light being projected by their suit. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Digging dozens of legs into the side of the crater it moved after the ascending tform and in a single bound it reached it.


    Getting better... Will push for a second chapter. Thanks for all the goodwill messages. BRICKTRADER

 Chapter 1032 Hidden Hand

    1032 Hidden Hand


    The Aura of the Explorer that was killed was purified, and as it rushed into the body of the Shiik, headed for the core of its power which was the rune resembling a withered hand, Rowan halted it in ce, before diverting it towards him.


    Although the growth of Aura did not depend on the type of Aura it consumed, whether from Cmity or Ascendance, for Rowan''s future ns to work, the energy of the Shiik must be kept pure, which means any Aura it absorbed muste from Cmities¡­ Rowan on the other hand would be feeding on the energy of Ascendancy.


    The Shiik had never killed an Explorer before and so although its body was filled with Aura to a bursting point, the Aura was all the red of Cmity.


    The purified Aura flowed towards the sitting Rowan and he kept it hovering above his palm, it resembled a faint ball of blue liquid and it was one of the strangest power systems that Rowan had encountered because it was one of the very few techniques that he hade across¡ªand he had seen an infinite number of technique using the Supreme Circle¡ªthat managed to weaponize Aura.


    With his Titles, he could process this energy of Aura from its source without any waste, and the amount of Aura in front of him was enough to push any Explorer or Cmity to the Heroic Rank. The Giant Shiik had consumed so much purified Aura of Cmities it should have long exceeded the Heroic Rank, but because its potential ended at this rank, all that energy was channeled towards its body.


    Two other balls of blue Aura appeared and merged with the Aura and the blue ball tripled in size. Rowan understood that Aura in its base form was harmless, it was present in every living thing and was grown and influenced by their activities throughout their lives.


    Rowan no longer had an Aura, it had disappeared when he became a dimension, and the one he kept around him was fake. He knew enough about Aura to create an exact shell around himself. This new body of his also had no Aura, and Rowan hypothesized that the reason he was able to create the strange purple Aura, was that he was essentially a nk te and had no inherent Aura to interfere with this process, else an energy like that would have long been discovered. However, he needed to be much stronger before he created that Aura again, and that meant he had to walk the path of Ascendancy and the Shiik would walk the path of Cmities, until they were strong enough to merge as one.


    What Rowan found fascinating about this blue Aura was the manner it caused a transformation in the flesh, and he could not shake the feeling that this energy was recognizable but he needed more of this Aura to confirm his hypothesis.


    The ability to change the bodies of the natives of this world was truly heads and shoulders above all other Aura techniques avable in reality outside.


    There was something mixed in with this Aura that intrigued him, and without much ado, he allowed the ball of blue to touch him, he gasped in shock when the realization of what was familiar about this energy touched him¡ªIt was a Singrity, and he recognized it.


    Rowan tried to scan through the limited memories in his head, yet no matter how he dug into his consciousness he could not figure out how he recognized this power. As far as he could tell he knew of only one Singrity¡ªThe Primordial Record, but wait¡­ where there not supposed to be a second one?


    ''Why can''t I remember it? There is no reason I can recognize a second Singrity withouting in touch with one in the past. What the fuck happened to me after the end of the universe? Caine, this missing memory of a Singrity and other mysteries surrounding the method I reached outside reality¡­. Nemesis!''


    ''Why am I fixated on this bastard and why do I hate him so much?''


    ''Is it a coincidence I ended up in this world that has the presence of a second Singrity or is someone pulling the strings in the background¡­ it seems there are many bastards I am going to be killing in the future.''


    Rowan felt his consciousness begin to ache as he dug deeper to ess the parts of his memories that were nk. Perhaps if his consciousness wasplete he would be able to resurrect this part of him that was missing. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    With that conclusion, he focused on the changes happening inside his body as the Blue Aura diffused itself throughout his entire body. It seemed a bit confused when it reached his spine, but it soon settled on the surface and was unable to pierce deeper into it.


    For Rowan to merge the two Auras together in the future he would need a neutral party inside his body that could hold both at once.


    For a normal native of this world, this amount of Purified Aura would have pushed them towards the peak of the Heroic Rank and maybe a bit over it, but for Rowan, it barely filled a thousandth of his enhanced cells.


    He needed much more to be Enlightened, but he was sure that it would not take long for him to reach the peak of the mortal world with the sort of world he found himself. The preparation at the bottom of this crater was over, he would be leaving it. He opened his eyes and it shed blue before settling into a deep ck that looked like the void at the edge of existence.


    Merging his mind with the giant Shiik he discovered in a short while the Cmity had hunted every single Shiik left in the crater, and was now slowly crawling towards the top of the crater, its ws piercing deep into the walls and propelling its bull towards the top with too much speed for a creature of its size, its movement caused whirlwinds to surround its body and clouds filled with red lightning followed the wind and wrapped the body of the Shiik.


    The red lightning was attracted by the impossible amount of purified Aura inside the giant Shiik and the energy of death embedded in all its thirty ws. It resembled a storm as it rushed out of the crater.


    Rowan could feel the growing excitement in the heart of the Shiik as it neared the edge of the crater, the prison that had imprisoned it for countless years.


    With a shriek apanied by the loud crack of thunder, the Shiik leaped out of the crater and mmed into the ground causing a small earthquake and shattering nearly a hundred buildings clustered around the area where itnded.


    The Shiik looked around and it opened its eyes for the first time. They were white as if it was born blind, then they saw the world and it flinched. The light of the three suns overhead was binding and its species were meant to exist in the darkness, it began to slowly crawl back into the crater when the voice of Rowan stopped it,


    "Do not turn away from the light child, look upon it, and as it scars your sight, ce it in your memory for one day your limbs shall drag them from the sky! They shall be the first of many. They are not stars¡­ not really, just old monsters that have lived beyond their time, and you need to eat child¡­ They are food."

 Chapter 1033 Preparation For Battle

    1033 Preparation For Battle


    The words from Rowan touched something deep inside the mind of the Shiik, granting it a focus and a goal that its young mind clung onto, yet its fear of light and the sun was still primal, embedded in the part of itself that its new intelligence could not yet control, and it was still returning to the crater but more slowly.


    The Shiik fought against its instinct, but the tools for such a battle were yet unavable to it, and although Rowan could override those instincts, he understood that some battle needed to be fought personally, but he had no time for the Shiik to limate, their presence had been detected by the powers in thisnd and before long, an intense battle wasing for them.


    Rowan sighed and borrowed the sight of the Shiik and looked around, even in his weakened condition, he had instantly digested the souls of the three Explorers, and although he had no ess to manipting soul energy, he was able to gain the other peripheral benefit of this ability.


    He sent the image of arge metallic building at the edge of theplex surrounding the crater.


    Theplex wasrgely automated with only the three Explorers handling the entire operation, this was to keep this resource point as hidden as possible to avoid outside interference.


    The Cmities were not the only problem in this world, for as always, where there were benefits there would also be conflicts. There were other Ascendant powers wishing to take control of this Resource area, and the hidden battle to control all of these resource points was both gruesome and terrifying.


    This conflict would act as an advantage for Rowan at the beginning, they would never understand the sort of creature he was and his capabilities, and before the true scale of the threat he represented was shown he would be unbeatable.


    The building that Rowan ced in the mind of the Shiik contained a vtile mixture that whenbusted would release a lot of heat and most importantly a thick green smoke that took an extremely long time to dissipate.


    In small amounts, this smoke can cover several meters and make it quite hard to breathe, and inrge amounts, it could cover miles.


    The building contained enough of that mixture to cover tens of miles. Rowan judged that it should cover the sight of the sun for the creature, giving it time to adapt, and more importantly, draw prey towards them. Rowan did not relish remaining in this mortal form for long.


    The Shiik finally seeing a way to block out the sun, pushed through its difort and charged at the building. No longer moving with its usual fluid grace, it barreled through the buildings in its way, crushing both concrete and metal with equal ease and reaching therge metallic building, tearing it apart, its glowing red ws slicing through six inches of metal without any hindrance.


    The building was arge storage vat containing nearly a million gallons of the foul mixture that bubbled, emanating pale yellow fumes, they flooded past the legs of the Shiik after escaping out of the confines of the metal storage unit, and the Cmity watched with glee as the green fluid flows past it and spread for thousands of feet.


    It brought two glowing red ws forward and touched them together, generating sparks that attracted the red lightning surrounding its body. This lightning snaked forward and touched the liquid and the area for miles shed white before arge roar and a red mushroom cloud bloomed above the earth that could be heard and seen for hundreds of miles.


    The explosion destroyed the entireplex except for a single building, however, the mes did notst for long, disappearing supernaturally quickly.


    The mushroom cloud also did not remain in ce for long before it red into nonexistence and a wave of thick green smoke exploded from it that was apanied by the excited shrieks of the Shiik, who raised dozens of red ws to the sky in thest defiance of the light as it was covered by a wave of green.


    Rowan smiled, "good girl."


    ?


    This crater was called Feeding Pit # 19. One of the newest Resource points for the Silver Alliance,a powerful force with more than a hundred thousand continents under their control. The Silver Alliance possessed more than a dozen Ascendant Explorers and hundreds of Deific Rank Explorers.


    Feeding Pit # 19 was in charge of supplying a hundred tonnes of valuable vitality-infused remnants every decade to the Alliance and earned a sizable amount of profit for them. Its importance would only increase in the future as the Shiiks reproduce and increase their number and levels.


    This resource point was located on a dead continent. It was a continent where the war that ravaged its surface had scoured every life from it, leaving nothing but scavengers, and even those had been cleared away for the creation of this resource point.


    The previous explosion from this dead continent would draw attention, for the creation of this ce was quite secretive, and various parties would begin venturing into this ce before long, but Rowan could still muddy the waters further to cause further chaos.


    With the knowledge gained from the mind of the three Explorers, Rowan finally knew all the levels of power before the immortal state in this world.


    From Mortal, Enlightened, Heroic, Glorious, Legend, Deific, and finally Ascended. With his experience he theorized that Deific Explorers should be equal to Archmages or gods, with powers that were in the range of a Minor God to a High God, and Ascended should be from the God King level and upwards, and with a powerful world like Doom Star, he expected toe across higher dimensional beings across the Ascended Explorers.


    He did not expect Ascended ss Explorers at this time, and if Deific Ranked Explorers were going to be making their way over, they would not be a lot of them, he just needed enough fodder to quickly powerup and the first few battles would be tough, but after that he should have gathered enough Aura to push him to at least the Legend or Deific Rank.


    The green smoke covered the Shiik and ascended to the heavens, and the Cmity crouched after noticing theck of food around, folding all its limbs underneath and closing its eyes, waiting. It could remain this way for centuries, its body state reduced to something that was nearly lifeless. Consuming death came with benefits.


    Rowan observed this creature for a while, trying no to think about the events that transpired in his second deaths and the children he had lost, the pain would drive him mad, his consciousness was still too weak to hold all the weight of those that had perished. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The explosion would draw attention, the Silver Alliance would never allow this valuable resource point to be tampered with.


    He only needed to wait and prepare and the battle would being, but he did not need to wait inside the stomach of the Shiik at this moment, there was still much to do, and the day was still young.

 Chapter 1034 Black Tower

    Chapter 1034 ck Tower


    The body of the Shiik that resembled arge crab after it folded all its legs together was still like a rock, its massive female face was rxed, and from its nose, a small body emerged and silently dropped down a hundred and twenty feet beforending on the ground without shaking a single dust.


    Rowan now had the body of a ten-year-old, his green skin shone with an emerald glow and his red hair was like blood, there was a sort of Aura around him that made it quite difficult to focus on him.


    He observed the sleeping form of the Shiik and touched a single strand of its red hair that was asrge as a python, ''why do I always carry my children into war?''


    He thought he knew the answer to that question, but sometimes when he thought about the weight of their sacrifices, it pained him.


    ''No more¡­ I cannot promise much, but I will never fall so easily again. You all deserve a better father.''


    The Shiik had destroyed most of theplex around and the explosion had wiped off the rest.


    Rowan turned towards a direction and began to walk. His body was like a spirit being. Naked he glided over the destruction, his young face holding a focus and majesty that was undeniable, no one would look at him and think this was not a mortal.


    Before long he found himself before the most borate building in thisplex, made entirely from ck metal and had a trapezoid shape, standing more than a hundred feet; this building had only a single doorway.


    In his memories from the Explorer, he knew that this ck building was usually glowing with a white light, making it appear like ss. The explosion had only managed to disrupt the process happening inside the building and had not left a single scratch on its surface.


    Rowan reached the door. It was sealed and required identification from all three Explorers in order for it to open. Rowan''s figure suddenly blurred as he expelled hundreds of thousands of parasitic worms from his body. These worms separated into three portions and began to shuffle themselves quite quickly, and before long, the three dead Explorers stood before Rowan, and even their Aura at the Heroic level was apparent.


    The soul was the seat of consciousness and Rowan understood any mortal he had killed more than they understood even themselves, down to every single cell in their bodies. Recreating them was a simple thing for him.


    The three naked Explorers stood before the door and ced their hands on the door, and for a while, it seemed that nothing was happening but a blue glow emerged from between their palms and the door and with a sound as if a massive gear had been shifted, the door rose up and vanished. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Rowan absorbed the parasitic worms and entered the facility, knowing his direction he headed towards it¡ªThe Teleportation portal. All his ns depended on this device.


    To transport the millions of bodies into the Feeding pit without alerting the attention of others then such a facility was a necessity. The destruction of the surrounding facilities and the explosion that followed had disrupted the power being fed into the Teleportation tform and it had been shut off.


    Rowan walked towards a blue prism hovering in the air, from his back, tentacles made from parasitic worms carried him up to the prism and he ced his palms on it, essing the surface encryption he quickly broke through any of its security features and began delving into the secrets of this portal.


    Inside the prism, he soon discovered many fail-safes including the ones that would grant remote control over this teleportation facility. Rowan quickly blocked and disrupted them all, he would only allow this portal to work when he wanted it to work and not before.


    He quickly learned about the features of dozens of other facilities simr to this one, but he was not interested in those, what he wanted was ess to areas filled with conflicts that were on the edge. ces that Cmities had nearly taken over and supervision wasx.


    More importantly, he wanted a map of the surrounding territories. There were an unknown amount of continents in Doom Star and the minds of the mortal he would be consuming would not be enough to understand a fraction of the amount. This map was very important to him because when he began to summon his shattered consciousness it might warrant him traveling to those locations.


    This might be necessary due to the fact that Rowan was unable to ascertain the sort ofmotion that might arise when he summoned the rest of his consciousness. His death had freed his consciousness of the restraint imposed by this world, and it might be necessary that for the first few pieces he collected, he might want to be more lowkey in his efforts.


    It took hours but Rowan slowly collected all the information he could from the Prism and he opened his eyes when with the consciousness node he had connected with the Shiik alerted him that they had a visitor.


    This was a bit quicker than he expected, this dead continent was at least a thousand miles in circumference and surrounded by a blighted ocean. He had thought the first visitors might reach this ce in a few days, but it seemed either someone was patrolling closer to this continent and saw the explosion or someone extremely powerful who could quickly cover the great distance had arrived here.


    Rowan hoped it was the former and not thetter or else he would have to escape this continent with this teleportation portal furthering the time he spent as a mortal.


    The Shiik had awakened and crouched in the darkness, unmoving and waiting for its prey to arrive. Rowan also watched, his finger pressed against the prism and ready to activate it at the first sign of trouble.


    The smoke shifted and was suddenly torn apart, a massive ship pushed its way into space above and a bright beam of energy mmed into the ground a few miles away from the Shiik causing a massive explosion that shook the earth.


    Rowan smiled, his trap had worked. If they could not see through the diversion he had set up, then there was no one inside that ship that could stop him.

 Chapter 1035 Ambush

    Chapter 1035 Ambush


    Rowan might havecked the blue Aura of Ascendancy but what he did notck was vitality and therefore essence. All the bodies of the fallen and the smaller Shiiks consumed by the mutated Shiik had granted him so much vitality that if he wanted he could have made this mortal body at least fifty feet tall. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    However, that would be a limited use of this amount of power, he already had a meat shield and another one was useless, he would rather be the tactician in the next series of iing conflicts.


    Rowan was a mortal but he was hardly helpless. The Shiik might be powerful and was his primary weapon, but he was far more deadly because of his mind.


    The ship that attacked a wrong position was not a coincidence, Rowan made his presence nearly impossible to detect, and when the Shiik folded its body, any sign of life was gone.


    The Shiiks were originally weak Cmity creatures but their ability to eat death gave them certain unique properties, and any sign of life they had was nearly undetectable if they were not in motion, and in the shadow of the green smoke, it appeared like a building. To deceive this first batch of enemies, what Rowan did was that he had created hundreds of bodies and given them all the characteristics of life, leaving them clustered in certain positions, and this was all to be a diversion. He was used to performing many tasks at once as a Hive mind and when he had been spending hours deciphering the secrets of the prism of teleportation, the other part of his mind had been creating this diversion, and other parts had been focused on other tasks necessary for the battle ahead.


    Another explosion rang out as the ship targeted the second cluster of life he had ced in another random area. The smoke that had been shattered by the presence of the ship began to cover the open spaces once again, and as it did, the massive shape of the Shiik hidden within followed closely, hunting the ship overhead.


    Rowan recognized this ship from the memories of the Explorers. The natives of Doom Star had developed their warships and transportation capabilities to a rather high level, and they could stand shoulder-to-shoulder with some of the best warships Rowan had evere across in Reality outside this realm.


    The prevalence of the strange nature of Aura in this realm had given birth to special treasures and resources that could be used to create powerful weapons and vehicles.


    This warship was a Falcon ss Frigate, capable of holding between ten to a hundred crew members. The ship was triangr in shape and sleek like the de of a spear. Although it was a prettymon ship, its functionality was still among the best, and its features had barely changed since it was introduced nearly half a million years ago.


    Usually, the sort of Explorers who used these ships were not very powerful, the highest reaching the Legendary Rank, who would typically be the captain of the frigate. To traverse the nearly infinite number of continents in this realm, this ship was the least that could be utilized.


    Rowan had left seven distractions around, and from the emanations of power they gave out, the most powerful was at the Heroic Rank, and for the ship to stay above and st Heroic Ranked powers meant it found them somewhat of a threat, or they might be holding back assessing for traps, but whatever reason they had, Rowan had already given the order for the Shiik to attack.


    The warship was barely a thousand feet from the bow to the stern, hovering a mere fourteen thousand feet away from the ground, a supposedly safe distance against whatever threat below, knowing the only Explorers who could effortlessly fly were at the Deific state then they were most likely safe, the Shiik leaped towards the ship, its body a blur in the fog, but something with its size and mass moving that quickly could not be hidden.


    Launching itself from the ground, the sound was like an earthquake, and indeed the earth had shattered for hundreds of feet. The Large cannons in the frigate turned towards the massive body hurtling towards them and hurriedly released their payloads.


    A series of sporadic shots like lightning bolts mmed against the Shiik as the ship began to attempt evasive maneuvers, but the shot sshed harmlessly against the armor of the Cmity, energy-based weapons seemed to have little or no effect on the Cmity, and even as the ship pulled out, they had not ounted for how far the limbs of the Shiik could stretch.


    The Shiik had leaped and folded its limbs, turning itself into a ball of armor and when it appeared as if the ship had been sessful in dodging the 40,000 tonnes missile, the limbs of the Shiik exploded outwards, and a dozen of them caught the side of the ship, tearing red long lines through its infrastructure.


    Two of its limbsamaged to cut into the engine and something exploded within, the warship engine emitted a loud shriek like a dying crow as it listed to the side spewing out smoke and electrical sparks, it somersaulting severally in the air before smashing into the ground and bounced, leaving shattered parts of itself in the ground, and its momentum dragged it for hundreds of feet before it finally came to a rest.


    The Shiik turned around in midair after its sessful ambush, and although it was unable to fly, it began waving its limbs around as if it was galloping in mid-air, and the moment it hit the ground it did not spend a single moment paused before its body broke out into motion, covering the few thousand feet that separated it from the fallen ship in barely a second.


    Even when it reached the ship its motion did not cease and it tucked in its head and using its armored back mmed into the ship, crushing a side of the ship t like a tin can under an anvil, before dozens of legs holding glowing red ws began tearing through the ship.


    Before long screams began to emerge from the internals of the ship when the ws of the Shiik caught the unlucky Explorers within. The figure of the Shiik was still hidden in thick green smoke and for those within the ship, they could only see massive red glowing ws slicing apart their ship and instantly killing any unlucky Explorer it touched.


    The limbs of the Shiik were extremely dexterous, and it held one aside like a pole while the others dragged bodies and impaled them on that single limb, and in a few seconds, there were more than thirty explorers who had been impaled on the limb, some of the tougher ones lived for a few seconds before the acid crammed with the energy of death shattered every single speck of life in their bodies.


    The Shiik had entirely cleared out a section of the ship and was about to dig deeper when arge silver bolt more than a hundred feet long bypassed its questing ws and unerringly pierced in the direction of its forehead.


    Dozens of the Shiik gigantic limbs mmed against the silver bolt and diverted it so it pierced through the thick armor in its back, but was stopped after prating a few feet.


    Three figures wearing bright glowing armor and holding Halberds gelling with a vivid orange glow emerged from the battered ship and they looked at the massive form of the Shiik hidden in the gloom, and they silently charged.

 Chapter 1036: Unexpected Changes

    Chapter 1036: Unexpected Changes


    ?


    These three figures who stepped forward to battle the charging Shiik were Glorious Ranked Explorer, which was the next step after the Heroic Rank. At the Heroic Rank, the Explorer would have their center of power created linking them to their Ascendant Aura and their Mental Space could be essed, and at the Glorious Rank, they could begin utilizing their Natal Treasure.


    Natal Treasures were quite special, it was a weird result of the merger between a Mental Space and the mutated Auric energy of this realm. The Explorers in this world had no Mental Space but their souls contained Natal Treasures.


    It could either be a weapon or a tool that was closely rted to the nature of the Explorer. The Natal Treasurw would be born inside their Mental Space before the treasure absorbs the Mental Space creating a Glorious Ranked Explorer in the process, and their Ascension to the higher ranks depended on conquering new Natal Treasures and binding them to their mental Space.


    These three Glorious Ranked Explorers had studied simr Aura techniques at the Heroic Rank, and it made them able to manifest the same weapons at the Glorious Rank. It was important to the sort of Natal Treasure to be gained at the Glorious Rank that an effective technique be used at the Heroic level. A weaker technique would bring about the birth of a weaker Natal Treasure, stumping the growth of the Explorer.


    The method the most powerful Ascendant powers kept their position at the top of the hierarchy was their ability to collect and control all the potent techniques needed to awaken and control powerful Natal Treasures.


    The halberds in the hands of the three Glorious Ranked Explorer sliced the air, and three short silver bolts erupted from it that merged in the air expanding to a hundred feet long bolts whose speed and destructive ability multiplied and mmed into the Shiik, this shot was still heading unerringly at the forehead of the Cmity, a spot that was supposed to be the weak point of this Cmity.


    Batting the silver bolt out of the air, the Shiik charged forward but was met by a dozen simr bolts, and this time it was not able to deflect all of them, a bolt pierced its left eye, and two entered its forehead and thest through its nose.


    The left side of the Shiik head suddenly swelled and exploded revealing a bright silver glow within its skull, the explosion flinging gore for hundreds of feet.


    An unearthly wail erupted from the Shiik as it copsed, its momentum dragging its massive body and stopping a few feet away from the three Glorious Ranked Explorers.


    The pale white blood of the Shiik slowly seeped out of the fatal wounds on its head and for all intent it was dead. The Three Explorers looked at each other and they removed their helmets disying simr features. They were all male and they should be rted.


    Sounds began to emerge from the broken ship as the survivors began to troop out, their eyes fearfully essing the gigantic body of the Shiik, there were barely forty of them left, and in a few seconds the Shiik had killed almost half of the crew before it was taken down.


    Thest person that emerged from the ship was an old man whose red hair had faded towards ck and his shoulders were a bit hunched. Apart from everyone here, he was the only one who looked at the Shiik without any fear but fascination.


    Walking up to the beast, the three Glorious Ranked Explorers bowed and made way for him, this old man appeared to be the captain of this ship and thereby the strongest, making him a Legend Ranked Explorer which meant he controlled three Natal Treasures.


    The old man touched a single strand of the Shiik''s hair and looked at the beast with clear eyes before dipping his fingers into the blood and bringing it to his eyes, before sighing in disappointment,


    "I was a bit annoyed when you quickly killed the beast, but it is just a Heroic Ranked Cmity, although something has definitely happened to it to enhance portions of its abilities, it has not much use for us."


    Turning away he addressed the rest of the crew, pointing towards the Glorious Ranked Explorers first, "This is a resource point for Shiiks, enter the crater and gather any of them that are left before my brother reaches this ce, I want to be far gone, and for the rest of you, begin restoration of the ship, there are stores of Hunor Metals to fix the damages and..." The voice of the old man slowed as he noticed that the crew was no longer listening to him and were starting with fear and fascination in their eyes at something behind him, with anger zing in his eyes he turned around and noticed that nothing had changed.


    He did not need to turn around because his sense was so powerful, it encapsted hundreds of feet around his body and he noticed nothing out of the ordinary, the motion he made was just to show how displeased he was,


    "I will y all of you to an inch of your lives if I am not given a proper reason for your misdemeanors at such a critical time."


    It was one of the Glorious Ranked Explorers that pointed with shaking hands directly above the old man, "There... there is a child on standing on your left shoulder."


    The old man paused and slowed down his breathing, still furious he looked towards his shoulders, but as he expected there was no one and nothing there, he looked back at his officers nning to make one of them an example and a chill shed across his spine when he noticed that he was alone.


    In the moments before he looked towards his shoulder and looked down it was barely a second and yet everyone around him was gone... without even a sound.


    It was then that he heard a slight rustle, as if metal was being pushed out of flesh, a cold breeze blew past him and he slowly turned around and went face to face with the massive open eyes of the Shiik.


    The fatal wounds were gone, evidenced by therge silver bolts lying on the ground and the supposedly dead Shiik had arisen. The shocking face of a beautiful woman who had no visible ws on her face was terrifying. Shiiks were deformed Cmities, they were never meant to be this...plete.


    "She is beautiful... my child, don''t you think?"


    That was when he felt a weight on his left shoulders and a calm voice like that of a child but still carrying a note of incredible age.


    His eyes slowly looked up to a pair of small feet standing on his shoulder, and tracing the slender feet he was met with the sight of a naked boy of maybe ten years old with his birth cord still hanging from his navel and wrapped around his waist.


    The mouth of the old Explorer went dry, but the instinct of nearly two centuries of war made him move even before his conscious thought hade to terms with what he was seeing.


    His Aura exploded from his body but he felt a chill around his throat and something wet pouring down to his chest.N?v(el)B\\jnn

 Chapter 1037: Kill For This Honor

    Chapter 1037: Kill For This Honor


    ?


    The old man quickly realized that he had been wounded and instantly manifested his most powerful Natal Treasure, a silver orb the size of a grapefruit, with a great cry.


    The appearance of the orb came about like an explosion of light and force that could be seen for miles, enormous st waves that shattered the earth and left cracks that extended for miles, leaving only the ck building that contained the Teleportation Prism intact, even the Shiik was flung away, losing dozens of limbs, and its armor was nearly crushed to pieces.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    One moment the old man had seemed confused and the next he had released enough power to level the entireplex. It was apparent that when there was a great jump between the Glorious Rank and the Heroic Rank, this divide only increased drastically when it came to the Legend Rank.


    The partially destroyed ship a few hundred feet away was crushed into pieces as wave after wave of destructive silver light carrying intensive concussive forces mmed it to the earth repeatedly, like an egg ced between a hammer and an anvil, the ship virtually vanished. His cries stopped and the old man who had been hovering in the air looked around him in exasperation as his feet touched the ground, in his wrath and fear he had destroyed everything around him. He wanted to p himself with anger when he saw that of his ship thergest pieces left were not bigger than a small te.


    He could regrow his ship but that would take months, the advantage of reaching a hidden resource point like this one would be lost when others arrived, and that was the least of his trouble, his brother was a Deific Ranked Explorer working for the Silver Alliance, and he would skin him alive if he knew he rushed here to loot this area instead of helping to protect


    it.


    An opportunity for great wealth like this came about once in a lifetime, and if he wanted to reach the famed inheritance ground, he needed every edge he could get.


    Looking at the devastation he had wrought, he understood that he had been fooled, he knew of certain techniques or Natal Treasures that could warp the perception of others, and that was what had most likely happened to him, his men had not vanished and no naked little boy was standing on his shoulder, in one swoop he had destroyed his entire crew.


    His throat hurt but it was not a debilitating wound, nothing that his physique was not already slowly healing and he should be fine even without any elixir in a week or at most two weeks. Those conniving bastards had just traded a nonlethal wound for his entire crew and shamefully he had been the one to dispense their will. This thought filled him with shame and rage.


    He needed to draw them out any way that he could and then he could crush them like the bugs they were,


    "You must be enjoying yourself eeh? Tricking me like the little rat that you are. Don''t think you can hide from me, I will find you and make you beg for your death... Do you know who I am and the things that I have done?! I shall find all of you, be certain of that, and my rage, hehehe..."


    Rowan suddenly appeared in front of the old man, held up by parasitic tentacles that emerged from his spine so he could stand at the same height as the old man, and he was so close that they were face to face,


    "Now I am curious," Rowan drawled, "about the things you have done that give you such confidence, although I fear that as always it is unfounded, but I am willing to give you the benefit of the doubt. Some mortals as it turns out are indeed quite fascinating creatures, I know of one called Telmus, so be warned, I hold a particrly high standard, and if you don''t meet them, I would be very disappointed."


    "Bassstaard!!!" The old man screamed furiously, releasing several pulses of concussive force from the silver orb, he soon manifested a silver gauntlet and a halberd, and he released waves of destructive forces from the halberd while a silver dome of force covered his entire body.


    Summoning his entire trove of Natal treasures made the spine of the old man straighten as his vitality surged, his ck hair began to redden at the roots.


    Rowan appeared once again, just outside the dome of force covering the old man, unaffected by the destruction, there was a look of disappointment in his eyes,


    "In my experience, I have seen that sometimes it is not the strongest who wins the battle, the wisest that wins the arguments, or the swiftest that wins the race, and yet of all the showings of the weak before the mighty, that turned out to be... disappointing. Is this the full reaches of your powers?"


    "You are nothing!" the old man spat, a thick vein throbbing on his forehead, "Nothing but a mirage, you hide like a worm and throw shadows at your betters! Come forward and face me, you craven!"


    Rowan sighed, "There are many ways that I can kill you. Including the several parasitic worms


    I have around your heart and brain, I have evolved them white extensively and they can chew through even tough organs like yours without much trouble, but sometimes, I believe the old ways are best."


    Saying this Rowan opened his hands and two short daggers appeared, they seemed to be made from blood before they solidified into ruby. He slightly leaned his body forward like a panther, taking a step, Rowan vanished.


    "More mirage!" the old man screamed andunched a concussive wave of force from the silver orb while looking around with a piercing gaze, his waving halberd leaving lines of silver in the air, that hummed with a sharp piercing power.


    "Then this should not hurt," Rowan appeared behind the old man, who whirled around to face him, bringing his halberd upwards so he could cut the imposter in two, but then he noticed that his dome of force shook and shed before vanishing.


    ''That can''t be right?'' looking down at his left hand, he noticed that his entire arm from the elbow which held his gauntlet that was responsible for the defensive dome around his body was hanging by a single strip of skin.


    That skin stretched down before the weight of the arm tore apart the skin and the arm fell to the ground with a dull thud.


    The old man looked at his stump and back at Rowan with disbelieving eyes, "How..."


    Rowan rolled his eyes, "This is bing quite boring, could it be that I was wrong about you?" scratching the side of his face with the sharp edges of his knife Rowan asked with curiosity in his gaze, "From your earlier words it seems you believed that I used your hands in dealing with your crew, but if that is the case, why have you not yet received your bounty of Aura from this mad realm?"


    The old man shivered, and stammered, "You... you..."


    "Yes me," Rowan sighed and crouched again, "Now focus, Roael, you are about to die, and you should do it as a warrior. Something about your fate intrigues me, and it would be a shame for you to fight me without putting in your all. Rulers of entire realities would kill for this honor."

 Chapter 1038: Bloodline Of Shame

    Chapter 1038: Bloodline Of Shame


    ?


    Something in Rowan''s tone and the etherealness of his existence shook the old man to the core and the realization that he was before something that even in a million years he had no chance to understand struck him,


    "What are you?" the old man solemnly whispered,


    "You know who I am Roael, not consciously, but something inside your blood, the oldest of instinct of your kind knows my presence as surely as you know your own hand. Fight me with everything in your soul and spirit, ording to the old ways, and then I might tell you. You intrigue me, Roael."


    The old man growled, "fuck you!"N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "That is the spirit!" Rowan smiled, and it was beautiful, his consciousness inhabiting this body was slowly changing ording to his image, "Come for me, mortal, let your life reveal its splendor at this moment, show me what called you to my gaze."


    The old man did not roar, he only gritted his teeth and brought the head of his halberd to his stump, and with a loud sizzle he closed off the bleeding wound,


    Rowan''s eyes which were as ck as the void analyzed these new changes in the old man and he nodded in satisfaction, before he attacked, some part of him acknowledging the fact that at this moment he must sound as crazy as the World Will who butchered him a while ago. Thest thought in his heart before he shed with Roael and left everything behind but instinct was that ''there were always truths behind the madness.''


    Although he shed with no extra force but his mortal body against a Legend Ranked Explorer, the sound of his short de hitting the halberd was like thunder.


    Rowan had ess to all the greatest martial arts across many universes, and with a portion of his consciousness always refining the abilities he knew, he had reached such a profound state in his fighting capacity that every move he made carried an untold amount of domination, but for this battle, he drew upon only the smallest of his abilities, but he nearly overwhelmed the old man in the first second.


    Rowan''s des were like a whirlwind, always snaking in from unexpected directions, and the old man defended furiously with his halberd, he had to sacrifice little wounds to avoid major ones, as he quickly realized that his greatest weapon, his silver orb, was utterly useless against his foe.


    It was an amazing and fearful thing to watch as his foe weaved through the st of force as if it was pointless, while still punishing him with blows that would slice his body apart.


    Roael knew that this oue was only a matter of time, without one of his limbs he was not properly bnced and it had been a while since he had to fight with his life on the line like this.


    As if the des from the child had multiplied, dozens of them headed towards all the vulnerable spots on his body from his head to his toes, and the face of the old man went pale despite his dusky green skin tone, the moment before his death, his eyes brightened and the arm left on the floorbusted with a silver glow and the gauntlet around the arm released a force field that did not wrap around the body of the old man but Rowan, freezing him in ce. The breath of the old man caught in his throat, and he gasped aloud, sweat and blood pooling down his legs. The fight had barely taken three seconds, but he had nearly died a hundred times. In this moment the des of Rowan had stopped a millimeter from his right eye and his heart, a slight dy in the activation of his gauntlet and he would be dead.


    Unexpectedly this understanding did not make him angry, instead, he began tough. The eyes of Rowan that had been frozen in ce slowly turned towards him, the motion drawing a loud shrieking sound from the gauntlet simr to a fingernail scratching at a board, and his voice emerged from the confines even though his lips were not moving,


    "You see... that was unexpected, ording to all my knowledge about Explorers, cutting off the limb that had been bound with your Natal Treasure would deprive you of the ability to channel the power of that treasure, that is until you be a Deific Ranked Explorer, how are you able to perform this feat Roael?"


    The old man continuedughing, "So there are mysteries that you are not aware of monster."


    His left hand which had been sliced off began to rapidly regrow, and when they did they contained faint brown scales like those of a serpent. The gauntlet reappeared in the hands of the old man and his demeanor changed, his skin that was formerly green began to shift towards purple, and his reddish-ck hair began to turn golden,


    "It is said that we are only able to use these words when we be a Deific Ranked Explorer, and I have waited for most of my life to say them, but for someone like you... I think it would be fitting to use it here, my shame is no longer a burden to me when it can be used against the unknown in this world," the old man spoke aloud, power rippling through his voice,


    "I am an Explorer of the unknown and the wicked, and this is my fate."


    The force field covering Rowan''s body began to creak as sparks leaped out from it, before long he would be free, and the light in his eyes was dangerous and filled with fury.


    The old man, filled with new power, disregarded this iing danger, seized his halberd with both hands and charged forward, driving the weapon down on the forehead of the shackled boy.


    However, two small hands caught the heavy ends of the de and halted it an inch from cutting into the forehead of the child, but the old man grinned and twisted the haft of his weapon and the de caught between the palms of the boy exploded.


    "Today you shall die, monster!" the old man screamed.


    "Not today," a calm voice replied through the rapidly facing explosion, revealing the body cradling a silver me in the center of his palm, "not on any other day. Now tell me, you pathetic mortal... Who ims my bloodline is one of shame?"

 Chapter 1039: Blood Bound

    Chapter 1039: Blood Bound


    ?


    Rowan no longer fought with any bit of fairness anymore, now understanding that his softheartedness came from the kinship he had felt with this old man that emerged from a diluted part of his blood flowing in his veins. This was so unexpected that his bloodline could escape his control and in such a prevalent manner that Rowan shook with anger.


    When Rowan died the first time inside this world, his consciousness had been ced in aa and he was unaware of the battle that took ce between the serpents and the Ascendants, only awakening at the end to futilely fight against the World Will where he lost, and although he should have regained all his missing memories the instant he had awakened, he was killed once again, his consciousness likely scattered all over Doom Star and so at this moment was notplete, leaving arge chunk of the previous battles a mystery.


    The presence of this old man and the bloodline he contained meant that in that battle Rowan''s bloodline must have spread through the world. It was unlikely he would get the full picture from the memories of the man, but it would be a first step.


    He feared that pieces of his body were spread all over Doom Star and its influence was already spreading throughout this world, but this spread was chaotic, or at least he hoped it was, his reawakening was strange, it still felt that he had not awakened from death naturally, but was summoned.


    Roael, not knowing the great changes happening inside Rowan''s head, cracked his neck, screamed his defiance, and charged toward Rowan, "I am an Explorer, and today you shall fall!"


    Rowan stretched forth his hand and the old man''s body stiffened in mid-charge and rose into the air, carried by an invisible hand that rendered all his actions futile, he could more easily move the world than move even a single finger. Rowan''s eyes closed a bit as he focused, therge shadows of the Shiik emerged behind him as the Cmity had finished healing its wounds and came to rest behind Rowan looking at the old man with fury in its dead white eyes.


    "I once thought that you were something special, but it was not you, it was what inside your blood that calls to me, a shame, and I was expecting more from you, I wonder why that is? Have I truly fallen to such an extent?"


    Saying these words, Rowan pulled. The broken state of his consciousness had made it hard for him to find traces of his blood inside this Explorer, but he had sensed it, a faint connection that made the old man favorable in his sight.


    Roael wanted to scream but he could not, suspended in the air, the absolute dominance of those with bloodline authority was fully disyed at this moment as from every pore in his body, every single drop of liquid contained inside his mortal frame was extracted in an instant.


    In one moment there was a vibrant man filled with bloodlust and righteous fury, and in the next moment, a shrunken bloodless cadaver with no single drop of moisture in his body remained in the air, thankfully Roal lived for a single second after this before the hands of death mercifully took him, even his impressive physique as a Legend Ranked Explorer was useless to fight against such a terrible injury, and when his remain touched the ground they copsed into dust.


    Rowan floated the nearly eight liters of fluid that contained the blood, marrows, and every other liquid content in Roaels body to him even his urine was part of this mass, and he swiped his hand to the right repeatedly, every time he did this, a part of the liquid was flung aside, as he ejected everything in the blood that was not needed by him, and what was left was a golden drop of blood the size of a pinhead.


    Rowan closed his eyes as he assimted all the memories of Roael from the soul of the Explorer and when he was done his eyes snapped open in fury.


    His body shuddered as the infusion of nearly a hundred Heroic Ranked Explorers, three Glorious Ranked Explorers and a Legend Ranked Explorer filled him to the brim, umting with so much density inside his cells that they all turned blue, and there was a faint cracking sound that seemed to reverberate in the heavens above as Rowan reached the Enlightened Realm as an Explorer.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    His body readjusted itself, no longer like a ten-year-old, now he was a teenager at fourteen years old and his hair now reached his waist. With the dense amount of Ascendant Aura inside his Enlightened body.


    Rowan''s feet no longer touched the ground, no more a mere mortal, he had enough Ascendant Aura inside him to rival a Deific Ranked Explorer, his body no longer obeyed gravity, and he stayed a few inches away from the ground, his legs would no longer touch the earth.


    However, his primary focus was not on his realm advancement, it was the memories he was still riffling through and the dot of gold on his fingertip.


    ording to the limited knowledge inside Roael, his kind, those with the fragments of Rowan''s blood inside them were called the Blood Bound, and the period when they first began to sight them was primarily unknown, but it was generally ced between five hundred thousand years ago and a time period more enshrouded in dust.


    Knowledge of those periods was left in the dark, especially for those beneath the Ascendant ranks whose lifespan could only be counted in decades and centuries, it was nearly impossible to know what happened in the depths of history for those of their ranks.


    This realization that he had slept for half a million years and perhaps even more was not as shocking to Rowan, he could detect the flow of time to a limited degree even with his broken consciousness and he was aware that a long time had passed since he slumbered, and it had indeed taken this long for this minor fragment of himself to wake up.


    Yet this confirmation that he had slept this long filled him with great fear, but the reason he was afraid was unknown, his memories were still too shattered, but Rowan knew that the only thing he truly feared were matters involving Primordials, and if that was the case, whatever was missing in his memories was crucial, and time was a fundamental aspect to it.


    His mind immediately focused on the word ''time.'' He knew that what was troubling him deeply was linked to time, but he could not remember, he frowned but pushed these worries aside as he perused thest of the memories.


    Blood Bound were Explorers whose blood had be tainted, their potential was halted at the Deific Rank, unable to cross to Ascendancy, because the corrupted blood inside their bodies was so dominant in its control over the flesh, it held the Explorers bound to their fleshy body.


    An Ascendant was supposed to leave the fleshy body behind and take the form of Aura, only in this manner would they be truly immortal and no longer bound to the frailties of the flesh, but the Blood Bound was unable to take this step.

 Chapter 1040: Enlightened

    Chapter 1040: Enlightened


    ?


    For the entirety of their history, no single Blood Bound had been able to step past the Deific Rank, and although there were rumors of ancient monsters within the ranks of the Blood Bounds who had remained at the Deific Rank for hundreds of thousands of years, no one could confirm that rumor.


    The only advantage of the Blood Bound was their quick growth rate, somehow they were able to gain far more Aura when they fought and killed their enemies, whether they be Explorers or Cmities. This made them wed but useful tools, and the Blood Bound traits were no longer killed off or bred out of the poption but the opposite actually urred.


    Massive continents were filled with Blood Bound ves, bred for nothing but battle used as shock troops, and other deadly aspects in the battle against the Cmities. They could be given few resources and yet quickly grow to be Deific Ranked Explorers, and they were one of the primary reasons why the Explorers had been able to fight off the invasion of the Cmities for thest half a million years.


    It would seem that his blood had affected the outlined destiny of this world, but Rowan did not know if that would lead to his advantage or disadvantage in the long run.


    Roael was a Blood Bound but he had hidden this trait of his for long, willfully slowing down his advancement speed and traveling to the Silver Alliance, an area that was far from the influence of those who utilized Blood Bounds in their service.


    Yet there were still mysteries behind this man and that was rted to his brother. A portion of Roael''s memories was missing, sliced away so deeply it affected his soul, and whatever was in that portion of his memories must be very important because his brother was an Ascendant! This was an interesting development, but not one Rowan was particrly interested in. It would be a side project to his overall pursuit of exterminating this World''s Will.


    "Blood Bound!" Rowan growled, never in a thousand Eras had Rowan ever imagined that his glorious bloodline would be reduced to the dirt, made ves and fodder, and his light was painted by shame. He clenched his hand in fury and assimted the dot of golden blood, pushing it inside the safety of his spine where it would be hidden from the gaze of the world.


    He might have just discovered a shortcut in piecing together his shattered consciousness but this method was nothing he would ever choose willingly.


    Pushing the matter of his bloodline to another consciousness node in his spine, he focused on the new state of his body, unraveling its secrets and preparing it for the next level. Newpanies would not be far behind, and his elevation would be swift and merciless, but a foundation needed to be built first.


    For an average Explorer in the Enlightened Realm, the main growth they saw after leaving portions of their mortal body behind and officially climbing in the ranks of an Explorer, was their senses.


    Everything from sight, smell, touch, and other mystical senses were fully activated and dialed up to eleven, the reason they were called Enlightened was that they were now able to peer into the hidden realms of this world, and for the first time, they were able to see Aura. Not sense it vaguely as some talented mortals were able to, but truly see it.


    Rowan had never had an issue with viewing Aura but that was not the case for the average mortal, only at the Enlightened Realm could they begining in contact with this mystical force and the stage to start their foundations as Explorers began.


    Another gift of the Enlightened Rank was the ability to manipte the Aura inside the body in order to build the foundations for higher rankings as an Explorer.


    Explorers would select the techniques that would carry them throughout the course of their lives and give birth to their Natal Treasures at the Glorious Rank.


    Rowan focused inside himself as he analyzed all the techniques in the minds of every Explorer he had killed. He soon figured out the crux behind the creation of these techniques.


    It was just a simple application of the mutated Auric properties of this realm in a specific pattern that could draw out some of the mysteries in this space that aligned with the nature of the realm, giving the Explorers the chance to control a very tiny portion of the World''s Will.


    The method if Rowan was to admit was genius, but in the end, it would do nothing but tie the Explorers deeper into debt with this realm. A realm that seemed to favor their enemies the Cmities more than the Explorers, and Rowan understood that no matter how this game was yed, the winner in the end would still be the World''s Will.


    Rowan had no intention to partake in this rat race with the rest of the Explorers seeking to utilize a piece of the World''s Will as a weapon.


    Instead what he wanted to do was to craft his own path forward, but he paused in this consideration. Perhaps if he followed the path of his own making, he would be stronger, but that would do away with the advantages he had with the upation of this body that still fit into the overall pattern of this World''s Will.


    He had not forgotten the way he had previously died, the creature below the earth tricked his senses and the World Will bounded his consciousness in a rocky shell. His major advantages were crushed and he could not fight with his greatest strengths, if he had learned anything from that encounter it was that he would have to repay the enemies in their own coin, and against the powers of the higher dimensions, he still had much to learn.


    Rowan had almost been tempted to follow his pattern of breaking the Will of the worlds he was in and making their rules his ything, but sometimes the best way to destroy something was from the inside.


    There were many mysteries in this world that might be linked to events that happened in the first universe he had inhabited, in addition to this unknown danger he was sensing from ''time'' itself. He needed to walk this path with great care.


    If all this was the case, then he should not break the current pattern he was pursuing here, he would still remain an ant under the World''s Will but a terrifyinglyrge ant.


    He would hide in the most obvious ce possible, which was in the full gaze of the World''s Will, but no matter how much ssh he makes, he would still fall under the permitted patterns that were eptable in this world, and like a frog that was slowly being boiled to death inside a pot, the World''s Will would be unable to do nothing, because although it was crazed, it had to still obey certain rules, because breaking them would risk its destruction. "So which technique should I now create that would fit the pattern of the World Will but taken past its limits?"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The horizon vibrated as in the distance tens of heavy warships appeared, zooming towards the dead continents, Rowan paused and rubbed his face,


    "Let us put that matter on hold for the moment."


    Turning to the Shiik, he nodded, "Time to feast. I shall be making you a Legend by the time this battle is over."

 Chapter 1041: Vanishing Acts

    Chapter 1041: Vanishing Acts


    ?


    The Shiik buried itself in the earth and Rowan agitated the energy of Ascension inside his cells, the blue Aura that dwelled deep in the depths of his cells surged and painted the entirety of his internal organs blue and his bodyunched into the skies like a spirit being, and he appeared fifty thousand feet in the air nearly instantaneously.


    Still naked, but his long and thick red hair now merely reaching his knees moved around him like a shroud, concealing his figure as Rowan hung in the sky, and waited, even as he analyzed the warships getting closer to the continent.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Since this facility was close to the ocean, and the prevalence of the green smoke surrounding it, there was no way the iing ships did not know this was the area of interest. The continent wasrge after all and the explosion had happened a while back, Rowan needed to ensure a swift and efficient hunt.


    There were twenty-three warships in total heading towards him, a majority of them were like the Falcon ss Frigate that had just been destroyed, but two of the ships that stayed a little behind the fleet were massive, more than five times the size of the normal frigate and held an emzoned silver ax on their hull, but they all still generally maintained the triangr shapes that Doom Star warships preferred.


    Rowan now understood that these shapes were not a coincidence, Trithon, the essentialponents by which every ship was built had a propensity of taking a triangr shape when more than a few molecules of itself were ced side by side, and the entirety of the ship were mostly made from this metal. It was what made the ships both durable and easy to repair as Trithon could eat other materials to make copies of itself, not counting the fact that it consumed so little energy to operate as a functional airship.


    From the signs on the two massive ships, the Silver Alliance were here, or at least part of their forces, Rowan had expected other yers to reach here first before them, so either it was luck or the Alliance ran a tight ship.


    Either way, it made no difference, their biggest chance to win against Rowan was when he was still a mortal, as an Enlightened Explorer, his powers had exploded to new heights, and he could utilize more of his methods to solve these conflicts.


    He began moving towards the ships until he hovered over the ocean a few miles fromnd, and he stretched his hands to the side and closed his eyes, his fingers making tapping motions in the air as if he was ying an invisible chord.


    Seemingly unaware of his presence the ships all zoomed past him, his existence could as well be invisible, and only a few Explorers who were born with unnaturally high perception could have sensed a bit of his presence, but they would have most likely not believed their senses. Rowan could feel the touch of those individuals with high perception wash over him but they could not stick, and he knew that those people were dead.


    Except they were Ascendant Explorers with the power of Will, then touching the consciousness of Rowan with their own had corrupted their bodies, in any moment from now, they would wish they were dead. Sometimes, excellence was not a good thing.


    The twenty-three ships that made it past him did not stay long in the air, as if a switch inside them had suddenly been shut down, they all began to crash to the earth.


    The light of the three suns above cut across Rowan''s hands and it was possible to see many fine tendrils that he had spread out like a web, and caught in the ends of this web were hundreds of tinyponents in the ships that had just zoomed past him.


    Rowan''s parasitic tendrils when empowered with the Ascendant Aura turned out to be the best pairs of scalpels he would need while in this state.


    He was not yet strong enough to tear all the ships from the air, but he could totally find the ws in their design and pick out essentialponents that were rted to mobility andmunication. The former to ground the ship in this ce, and thetter to stop any form ofmunication from leaving.


    The ships were not seamless, and there were many ports Rowan could ess with his microscopic fine tendrils, and although the ships had brushed past him at high speeds when Rowan focused all his consciousness nodes on a singr task, the world would slow to a crawl and he could pick out everything he needed from the ships nearly instantaneously.


    With a flick of his fingers he destroyed everything he had pulled from these ships, and turning around heunched himself towards the ships below. Trithon was a material that could essentially self-heal, those ships would not be grounded forever.


    Rowan felt a breath of excitement pulse in his chest, for in the moments when he grounded the ships andunched himself towards them, he had finalized the technique he would be using for his Ascension.


    He was going to be the sun.


    Rowan hade to understand that there were two forces guiding this world, and on the surface, they appeared to be simple, but he knew that they just took various forms to disguise their true nature; light and darkness, death and life, Ascendancy and Cmity, Red Aura and Blue Aura... no matter the shape it took, there were always two principal forces and their nature was anathema to each other.


    The three suns overhead were not suns, although he had no proof yet, Rowan''s state of being was so profound, that he could detect ''life'' and so much of itsplexities, making him easily discern that the multiple suns overhead were Explorers, Ascendant Explorers.


    These must be Explorers that had reached a rather high dimensional state, perhaps even equal to Elura or Old Man Seed. Doom Star was a world that should have been at least an eight- dimensional entity and had existed far before this Supreme Era, Rowan had not forgotten that fact, there were alwaysyers beneathyers when ites to a world like this one.


    He had been effortlessly killed by that creature who should be part of the World''s Will, and that being could easily be a seventh-dimensional being. These suns overhead were also creatures like that, although they were Ascendant.


    As if his thought had acted as a Primer, the suns in the skies suddenly vanished. One moment they were there and the next they were gone, leaving the world in darkness.


    What reced them were another seven suns, but this one did not emit light, only darkness. Rowan felt a weight on his body that began to slowly drive him down to the earth. Then a shrill scream caught his attention.


    The sound came from below, near where the twenty-three warships had crashed; it was in the location that he had battled Roael, the Blood Bound.


    In the air surrounding the small battlefield, pale white mist began to rise, and it was from the mist that the shrill screaming sounds emerged.


    Rowan focused on that position and traced the patterns of the mist, quickly realizing that it followed the pattern of attacks made by Roael. Every move he had made, every spell he had cast using the silver orbs, even the long trails of silver light left by the Halberd, bled mist, and from that mist, monsters emerged.

 Chapter 1042: Evolution

    Chapter 1042: Evolution


    ?


    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Rowan was a few hundred feet to the ground before he stabilized his descent, but the energy of Ascendancy flowing in his body and outside of it had weakened, if before it was flowing throughrge pipes, now it was as if the passage of energy had been reduced to passing through a straw.


    If with all his energy stores he was feeling this way, then it meant that any normal Explorers must be having a hundred times worse experience, making any lives with Aura would be a draining and problematic challenge. How were they expected to fight with such a crutch?


    Underground he could feel the Shiik bing agitated as energy flooded its being and its size began to expand, cracking the earth around it.


    The Aura of Cmity that filled the earth had be ridiculous, Rowan knew in the past before he was killed, whether it was five hundred thousand years ago or a million years ago, he could not really tell, the Aura of Cmity had not have been this powerful, but something must have changed during this time period for this new state of existence was not normal in the least.


    If the three suns belonged to Ascendant Aura then the other seven suns were surely of Cmity, there was no longer bnce between the two forces, and what Rowan wanted to discover was if such changes were a new development or if such events had happened before in the past.


    If the two forces waxed and waned over the endless time they had been in existence, then this was something that could be controlled by the World''s Will to an extent, but if the bnce had never been broken, then this signified that the changes in the world must be monumental, and somehow Rowan found himself leaning towards this second option.


    A part of himself was missing, and although he did not remember much, he still felt that his descent was not the worst thing that could have happened to this world,


    ''Because I did note alone. I brought something here with me... I brought Time.''


    What that meant or what it truly signified was not something Rowan felt he was able to handle at this time, thus it was imperative that he quickly grew stronger and assembled his consciousness because he was running out of time. The already chaotic world of Doom Star was at the edge because of his presence and if he was not stable enough to withstand what was toe, his convictions would not matter because he would be swept away like sands before a tornado.


    The changes in the world were jarring, but Rowan''s battle senses were tingling, he ignored the majority of his spections and focused on what was in front of him. The future could wait, he needed to build his foundations in the present.


    Looking up in the sky and then again at the earth where the flood of Cmity was emerging from the mist as if it was a passageway to another dimension, Rowan wryly chuckled,


    "So it has reached such a point? This is why the Ascendants are losing. How can you fight off an enemy that is born from your strengths?"


    Rowan was not aware, but the birth of the Shiik was a recent thing and was linked to these changes overtaking the world, for as the tides of power began to shift from the light to the darkness, new and more horrifying Cmities were being born on nearly a daily basis as even light itself was giving birth to darkness.


    Even the mortals had noticed, these days, that it was not a strange thing for an open fire to cast shadows instead of light.


    The Cmity that erupted from the mist was tiny, the size of cockroaches but even that foul insect looked better than the abominations that were rushing out of the mist, they numbered in the millions, and more were still emerging with every single second, and in a short while the beach was filled with seemingly innumerable tides of bodies.


    These Cmities were like ravenous locusts and they moved towards the crashed ship, tiny metallic teeth nking together as they consumed each other on their route to their targets. Before crossing halfway there were millions of newer Cmities being born, evolved from consuming their fellows, bing bigger, stronger, and... stranger, as these Cmities'' evolutionary pathways began to diverge, some grew wings, other scales, fur, shells, and a thousand other variations, some even taking the form of the elements itself, but they never stopped consuming each other, even when they had a clear target to feed their foul hunger. Their power levels exploded as well as their size, and although this dyed their progress toward the ships, it only escted the dangers the Explorers were going to face, as the increased size and weight of these monsters had begun to shake the earth.


    The mist however was beginning to fade, as whatever energy of Ascendancy was left imprinted on reality had run its course, but the damages had already been done, and Cmities covered the ground as far as the eyes could see.


    In disabling the ships, Rowan had also taken down all their primary weapons, and as he had expected, the Explorers within began to rush out to handle this flood of Cmities bearing down on their ship, they could not fight using the weapons or gain a height advantage, they could only survive using their personal strength.


    Even that should be a bleak prospect. It did not take much to determine that unless they found a way to prevent the birth of more cmities anytime they used their Ascendant powers then they were doomed.


    With the seven Cmity suns overhead, it was expected that anytime they used their Ascendancy powers, Cmity would be born from their traces that would be left behind in reality.


    There was little time before the battle was joined but the Explorers emerged from their ships in an orderly manner, the weakest of them were at the Heroic Rank, and before long Rowan was seeing dozens of Glorious Ranked Explorers among their positions, and in a short while there were three thousand Explorers outside the ships, and he finally counted ten Legend Rank Explorers, fifty-three Glorious Ranked Explorers, and thousands of Heroic ranked Explorers.


    Standing in the air were two Deific Ranked Explorers who were watching the tides of Cmity nearing their position in a calm manner.


    Intrigued about what was about to happen, Rowan sat in the air and watched, he needed the energy of Ascendancy inside the bodies of these Explorers, so there was no way he would be allowing the Cmities to devour these Explorers, but before then the confidence that these Explorers were disying was still palpable, and he wanted to see the methods they intended to use in sorting out this problem.


    He had scanned through the ships multiple times and unless there was an Ascendant who was skilled in the art of stealth, then there was no one left in the ships.


    A silent order was passed through the ranks of Explorers and from their storage treasures, they began to pull out weapons.


    Rowan smiled to himself self-deprecatingly, he had forgotten for a moment the importance of tools to a mortal. But he knew it would not be enough, the tides of Cmities were no longer endless, but among them, Glorious Ranking Cmities had grown to the tens of thousands and it would not be long before the first Legend appeared.

 Chapter 1043: Kinetic Push

    Chapter 1043: Kic Push


    ?


    The two Deific Explorers were female, and unlike the rest of the Explorers below they were not wearing any armor, their clothes would be described by Rowan as a Ceremonial Robe, colored silver with ck fittings, their green skin and long red hair glowed despite the darkness, and waves of Aura radiated from their bodies that seemed to make the darkness easier to bear for those below.


    These were the two people he was most interested in, and every moment that he spent scanning through their Aura he was learning so much and tweaking the Ascendant Technique taking shape inside his body.


    A Deific Explorer was a step away from Ascendancy and they controlled many Natal Treasures meaning they were filled with more of the World''s Will, yet they were still weak enough that Rowan could read them like a book.


    With their souls, he was sure he would be able to patch together a lot of the holes he had about the current state of this realm, which was good because, with the broken state of his consciousness, there was no way he could digest the soul of an Immortal Ascendant.


    The weapons the Explorers brought out from their storage devices resembled staffs, around four feet long with intricate Rune words etched onto both ends, there was not much difference between the staffs a Heroic Explorer and the Legend Ranked Explorer held except for the Runic Words bing more plentiful andplex.


    A part of his consciousness node was already taking apart these Runes, using the foundation of thenguages he already collected from the souls of the dead Explorers. Rowan''s eyes which were a bit clouded in thought focused on the battle that had justmenced below.


    There were no orders given, but the three thousand Explorers raised their staffs and an invisible ball of force coalesced around the end of their staffs and a part of the Runes etched on the staff vanished in a congration of scarlet fire.


    Using Aura sight Rowan saw a surprising thing. The energy around the ends of the staffs was not Aura but was pure kic forces, but it was not derived from Ascendant Aura but from Cmity''s.


    The air was charged with so much Aura of Cmity that the staffs were ripping it straight from the surroundings with no effort, and then channeling the Aura through the Runes to unleash it as bolts of pure force. It was a rather simple design, but it could channel an impressive amount of power, especially the staffs held by the Glorious and Legend Ranked Explorers that were brimming with so much power the earth below their feet was cracking open.


    A closer look by Rowan revealed that the staff had an interesting property, they were all made from bones, the most likely candidate being bones from Cmities. Rowan found nothing wrong with these arrangements, the weaker side was doing all they could to survive, even if they had to wield the powers of their enemies to do so.


    The Explorers had arranged themselves in a fan-like formation, and when they released the first bolt of force, it rippled past their formation harmlessly, passing through the well- arranged spaces created for their impending actions. This was not a rag-tag bunch like the first to arrive on this continent, these Explorers were an army. A rather well-trained one, there was no panic or hesitation in any of their actions.


    With a loud whistling sound the first wave of force mmed into the charging Cmities with a loud booming sound that could be heard for miles, and it sted apart those at the front into little chunks. This wave continued to pierce through the formation for several dozen feet before the force behind it expired with a loud p that pushed the charging horde back.


    Crude, but incredibly effective. Rowan quietly rated the weapons.


    The entire front of the Cmities had been decimated and the monsters that perished in the Heroic Ranks and above were in their thousands, one of Rowan''s consciousness nodes supplied him the exact number, 9,873 Cmities above the mortal rank dead in that single salvo, 8,872 Heroic cmities, 992 Glorious Cmities, and 9 Legendary Ranked Cmities. For the tiny mortal Cmities, their dead numbered in the tens of thousands.


    The iing waves of Cmities were not slowed down by these setbacks, their shrieks of bloodlust only increased in intensity, no fear, only hunger, no awareness, only the lust to consume and sate themselves in the energy of death.


    And so with the Cmities, the opposite was the case and they did not retreat only surged forward with more excitement, they pounced on the bodies of their fallen and consumed them with gusto, growing, evolving from the dead, and pushing forward only to be met by another wave of forceunched by the Explorers that killed tens of thousands.


    The bolts from the Legend Rank Explorers were especially devastating, they took longer to form but they chewed long trails of destruction through the horde, and although they had only fired once, their kills nearly equaled all thebined kills of the entire army.


    The Deific Explorers did not make any move, seemingly content in watching the battle, it was not hard for Rowan to piece together that they were on the lookout for him. This event had all the hallmarks of a trap, and their ships were disabled by something or someone in the dark who was clearly more powerful than the mindless monstrosities below.


    This pattern continued three more times, and amazingly enough, the Cmities did not overthrow these Explorers despite their number which should have been in the millions and there were signs that they were being pushed back, although Rowan knew that would not be the case for long, for already the number of higher ranked Cmities was increasing, and so was their ability to tank the damages from the force bolts.


    Despite the terrible state they found themselves in, the Cmities were thriving, for death was their sustenance. Something would have to change or sooner rather thanter, the Explorers would be overrun.


    The staffs turned out to be disposable weapons after all and they had to be reced after just three shots, the Runes etched on them burned out quickly leaving dry ky bones that shattered to pieces when dropped to the ground and new staffs were retrieved to continue the ughter.


    For now, the tides were in favor of the Explorers, in seven well-timed force salvos, they had decimated hundreds of thousands, and if not for the Cmitiesing from behind that continually ate the mounds of flesh on the ground, the bodies of the dead would have formed a mountain. The explosions and sounds from this battle spread out and rippled the surfaces of the surrounding waters.


    However, Rowan was surprised when there was no visible growth in the bodies of the Explorers after the mountain of death they had dealt, but a quick memory search informed him of this reason.


    To gain the Aura of the Fallen and boost your growth to a higher rank, a part of your Aura must be entwined with the killing blow. In this instance, each of the Explorers had killed thousands by now, but none of the energy used came from their bodies, in fact, they were using the powers of Cmity against Cmity.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    This was a shame, Rowan thought, he had wanted to fatten up these Explorers before he devoured them in order to push his ascension to a higher level much more quickly, but a thought urred to Rowan on how he might solve this problem and he quickly began


    experimentation.

 Chapter 1044: Working Hard

    Chapter 1044: Working Hard


    ?


    No n survives first contact with the enemy, Rowan could wait for more Explorers toe to this continent and hunt them down little by little, or he could use this opportunity before him now and create a more robust meal for him to devour at once.


    He released a minor strand of Ascendant Aura, the smallest that he could create that could still maintain a sort of offensive potential above his fingers, and even that little activity of Aura caused a faint trail of mist to erupt around his fingers and the creation of nearly a hundred cockroach-like Cmities.


    Crushing them all before the little critter even had time to open their eyes, Rowan ran some numbers and found that it was doable, if barely, he would just have to make sure that in the implementation of the n, there was proper bnce between the two forces below or else he might be left with no harvest at all, but he did well dancing on the edge of chaos.


    The purpose of this test was twofold, to see if the Cmities that were born from this tiny amount of Aura could be easily crushed before they multiplied and second was to confirm the duration between the release of Ascendant Aura and the creation of Cmities.


    The first test was a sess and Rowan clocked the time between the release and the creation in the second test to be a twentieth of a second, that was very quick, but nothing he could not handle with the present state of his consciousness.


    Running a rough final simtion in his mind, Rowan began agitating the flow of energy inside of his body, slowing down the creation of his technique a bit and channeling Aura into new paths he had justid out.


    The next round of force bolts was about to be unleashed and Rowan sent a hundred tendrils into the body of a hundred Heroic Ranked Explorers, he collected a trace of their Ascendant Aura, he had already deciphered the Runes around the staffs and knew how they operated, and so he intertwined the Aura of the hundred Explorers alongside his own to their staffs and he did all this at the instant the force bolts were about to be released keeping the factor of time in mind.


    When the next round of fire happened, something spectacr urred. The frost bolts ripped into the lines of the Cmities, and now it did not push further into their ranks like before due to the presence of multiple Legend Ranked Cmities that soaked up an impressive amount of damage, and many of them did not die, only seriously injured and pushed back, but it was a good thing that these injured Cmities were quickly devoured by the Cmities beside them or the lines of the Explorers would have long been overrun.


    From the staffs of the hundred Explorers he chose the bolts, they fired shed with blue light the moment it impacted against the ranks of the Cmities and the damage caused was higher than before, but this was not the end as an impressive wave of Cmity Aura like a tide erupted from the bodies of the in Cmities and rushed towards the hundred dumbstruck Explorers.


    The rich wave of Aura soaked into their bodies and of the hundred Heroic ranked Explorers, one of them began to glow as his energy surged towards a higher rank, and the rest had their energy storehouse filled considerably.


    It was a testament to their experience and fortitude that the Explorers did not scatter at this unexpected phenomenon, they knew that something was wrong, but they had to deal with the Cmities that were growing in strength and charging towards them.


    They would leave the investigation to their higher-ups, but the main suspect in this issue was their staff, perhaps a malfunction allowed it to draw the powers of its wielders.


    Rowan nodded in satisfaction at this experiment, his Aura inside that bolt targeted every tiny Cmity as soon as they were born, ensuring that the scale of the disaster did not grow despite his intervention.


    With a quiet grunt, he released tendrils that would touch every single Heroic Explorer and their next salvo caused another impressive wave of damage, and then when the tide of Red Aura surged from the shattered bodies and engulfed the entire line of Explorers even the two Deific Explorers above were shaken.


    Multiple lights bloomed among their ranks and tens of Heroic Explorers began to advance. Although reaching the Glorious Rank in this state would not give them impressive powers at this point until they selected their Natal Treasures, Rowan did not care for them to be more powerful, he just needed their energy to rise higher.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    It was a bit stressful to create such an intricate web on the entire lines of Explorers while keeping everything nearly invisible, but he was determined to raise these Explorers until they were as fat as possible.


    There was a growing excitement among the ranks of the Explorers even if they still maintained their discipline. They all knew that the rise of the Cmity Suns should be the best time to advance their powers, but no one was crazy enough to release the energy of Ascension to gain the benefits of iming many weaker Cmities and harvesting their Aura, something was different about this ce.


    The next round of bolts killed more Cmities and when the new wave of Aura flooded their position, the truth of what was happening could not be denied and even the two Deific Explorers above began to scrutinize their surroundings with more focus.


    What happened next was a ughter of epic proportions, for as more Heroic Ranked Explorers reached the Glorious Ranks they could use higher level staffs, and push back the Cmities further, and this divide only grew when the first Glorious Ranked Explorer reached Legend.


    For a while, it was as if the beach was filled with red fog that was shaken by the force bolts rippling through the haze. The screams of the Cmities were beginning to have hints of frustration for they were being butchered so quickly that they were unable to consume their dead.


    Rowan cursed, if the Explorers were a bit smarter they would wait for the Cmities to grow before killing them, but their excitement could no longer be held back, even the Deific Explorers above seemed at the edge of leaving their posts.


    The Explorers were filled with happiness, their stoic expressions broken, while Rowan in the air was beginning to sweat as he processed more and more Aura while ensuring all of them were perfectly made in the midst of battle.


    This was not helped by the disorganized mode of shooting as the Explorers began to fire at the earliest opportunity they had, and Rowan had to ount for all the chaos, even the Shiik below ground was screaming in outrage at the battle happening overhead without it.


    ''Damn it, this better be worth it.'' Rowan growled and pushed more tendrils into the growing Explorers below. He looked at the edge of the battlefield where the crashed ships had begun to stir, it would seem their healing was almostpleted.


    In the horizon Rowan frowned when he noticed certain shapesing closer, more visitors were arriving.

 Chapter 1045: Eruption

    Chapter 1045: Eruption


    ?


    There were still over a hundred thousand Cmities left, but with the addition of new Explorers into the picture that would be arriving shortly, Rowan knew that he could no longer be patient to harvest the crops until they were fully ripened, what was here was enough to make him a Heroic Ranked Explorer, and then everything would change.


    There were now more than eighty Legend-Ranked Explorers below, and the Glorious Ranked Explorers were now in the thousands, every Heroic Ranked Explorer was also near the peak of their ranks.


    It was impossible to hide the celebratory mood below, while the cost of this battle had been high, because to kill all these unexpected Cmities on the continent, they had sacrificed nearly a decade''s worth of Force Staffs allocation, but the production of nearly eighty Legend Rank Explorers in a single stroke was insane, and it was well worth the cost, perhaps if they could clear out the rest of the Cmities they would be able to produce a couple more powerhouses, and then they would begin exploring the mysteries of this ce, Rowan could easily read their thought from their bodynguages.


    It was a shame that he would not allow them to remain in their delusion for long, but that was the nature of the game, the strong ate the weak, and he had responsibilities waiting ahead, and he could not face them while weak.


    ''I may have been sleeping for a million years, I have been killed twice, my children ughtered in unknown numbers, my bloodline desecrated... I have rested long enough. This war shall not end until Doom Star is no more, and if Primordials stand against me, they shall pay!"


    The technique Rowan had been pursuing was finallypleted. Inside his body, the blue glow in his cells vanished and above the seven Suns of Cmity seemed to shiver, his body no longer any Ascendant Aura plummeted from the air and mmed into the ground, drawing the attention of the Explorers, especially the Deific Ranked Explorers who vanished and appeared close to his position, moving with impressive speeds even without the aid of Aura. Rowan''s body unconsciously shook as he went pale, he had no single energy of Ascendancy left in his body and appeared like a mortal, he slowly dragged himself away from the crater his body had caused and stood up before the sight of men and monsters.


    He appeared powerless in every way, a young boy with hair like a shroud, beautiful like a dream, and filled with endless mysteries like a nightmare, even the roars of the Cmities in the distance ceased, and for a moment, all was silent as if the world had held its breath in expectation. With his appearance, Rowan knew the time of preparation was over, and whatever was going to be happening next would be unrelenting, and he would no longer have the time to n in peace.


    One of the Deific Ranked Explorers floated down until she was hovering a few feet away from Rowan, her ceremonial robes brushing the ground,


    "Are you the one responsible for this?"


    She gestured towards the Explorers behind, and Rowan looked at her carefully, although she had green skin and red hair, there was a stark resemnce between her and Diane, his once mortal maid.


    Rowan smiled and stepped forward, bringing his hand to touch her cheeks. Such an action from a mortal against a Deific Ranked Explorer was madness, and even if she had seen his movesing from a million miles away, she could not move because she had been enraptured by his presence.


    Looking at her in the eyes, Rowan slowly spoke, "I am, now I collect," bringing his hand above her heart, "You should know inside of yourself who I am."N?v(el)B\\jnn


    She was silent for a while, and then a sort of realization entered her expression and Rowan watched in fascination as she backed away and bowed down before saying, "Our lives are yours, Ascendant!"


    Cocking his head to the side, he examined this Explorer before him, at first, Rowan thought his identity had been mistaken for an Ascendant Explorer, although his body still carried all the traits of a mortal, there was no mistaking his ethereal features, and bearing that was impossible for a mortal to fake, but he knew that this went beyond that reason, looking inside himself once more at the potential that was brimming within and about to burst out, he understood that this was Domination, of a sort that he had not encountered often, because he did not share rtion with most.


    This explorer was reacting to his Ascendant technique.


    Even before he created this technique, it was already rippling with so much potential to rival the suns above, and the Deific Rank Explorers that were so close to the true nature of this world could easily sense that potential, and if there was one thing he knew about Explorers, it was that they were sacrificial.


    Yet Rowan knew this was just potential, it was up to him to manifest it into reality.


    The other Deific Ranked Explorer descended and an unspoken word passed between them, and she also bowed, the thousands of Explorers behind did not need to understand what was happening, they saw the actions of their leaders and they followed it.


    ''Interesting...'' Rowan paused and then he smiled internally as he walked past the two Deific Explorers, he held up his hand towards the thousands of kneeling Explorers, all the while as he had been manipting his tendrils to collect the Aura of the Explorers he had also been depositing a sizable number of them inside the organs of the Explorers, and he could trigger them with a thought.


    Behind him he could barely hear the whispers of silver des being drawn and swung towards his neck and chest by the two Deific Ranked Explorers, but Rowan did not pause his actions, beginning to activate the tendrils inside the body of the Explorers even as the des were nearly reaching his body.


    Time seemed to slow down, but this was simply the perception granted to the strong, and Rowan spoke, "You strike against your god?"


    "You are not our god, you only wear his skin!!!" The furious cry from the Deific Explorer was filled with so much wrath and pain that a small part of Rowan cataloged this feeling but he did


    not stop.


    The move from the Deific Explorer was like a bomb explosion, they called so much energy of Ascendancy that the mist that erupted from their des shot out for hundreds of feet, and a sound like a billion locusts flying emerged from the mist, but with the speeds of their movements even the Cmities had not yet erupted from the mist.


    The moment Rowan ordered the tendrils inside the bodies of the three thousand Explorers, the two des of the Deific Explorers reached his skin. A diamond-like scale appeared on his neck and back to block the des, but they hardly slowed the weapons for a brief moment before they were sliced apart and the des began to enter his body.


    Ahead the heads of three thousand Explorers exploded, and a flood of blue Ascendant Aura that caused an even bigger eruption of mist that extended for miles erupted from the river of blue that was heading towards Rowan with blinding speed.

 Chapter 1046: Golden Sun

    Chapter 1046: Golden Sun


    Rowan was in the eye of the storm, the only still presence in a world about to be consumed by madness, and as the blue wave of Ascendant Aura rushed at him, the two des jabbed by the Deific Explorers behind him easily cut through his mortal flesh and burst out of his front, emerging from his neck and chest, and they began to saw sideways, as the Deific Explorers attempted to cut Rowan into three parts.


    He did not flinch despite his mortal body being ced in peril, this was simply a shell for his consciousness, his hand remained outstretched and the Ascendant Aura heading towards him seemed to form the shape of a hand, one that was made from blue light, and their fingertips touched.


    The slumbering technique inside his body erupted as Rowan roared the first of his True Name in his heart, "Trrshikrhl!" ¡ª [Pronounced: Rhee - Khill]


    ?


    The first purpose of Rowan upgrading this body was to get a strong enough mental space to summon his shattered consciousness, even if he wanted to be an Ascendant Sun, he had not forgotten his purpose foring to this realm. It was to finalize his nine Supreme Circles and begin walking the paths of a higher dimensional entity.


    Summoning his shattered consciousness was an incredibly risky affair, and in any other situation, such a thing would draw too much attention from the World''s Will, but what had been happening under the gaze of the Cmity Suns was an opportunity that he could not give up on. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    If a minor summoning of Ascendant Aura from a Legend had created so much Cmity that it took an entire army with sophisticated weapons to put down, how much more would the full power unleashed by two Deific Ranked Explorers all willing to kill him?


    That was just the icing on the cake, the flood of Ascendant Aura that had emerged from killing all three thousand Explorers with his own hand creating a stream of Purified Ascendant Aura that would cause such great changes it would be hard to imagine, and still that was just the second level of the nned chaos.


    Rowan''s Ascendant Technique, the one he aimed to use to be one of the suns in the sky was such a profound application of the power of Ascendancy, that on its activation, even Rowan did not fully grasp how much changes it would bring to the world covered under the light of Cmity.


    If everything that had happened before was like igniting a small match in the dark, then what he would summon with the activation of this technique would be a raging forest fire.


    In that case, this was the perfect opportunity to summon the first portions of his body. Only underneath this chaos can he begin brushing off the dust of oblivion that had covered him for so long.


    After nearly a million years of slumber, Rowan, known as ne Walker, Chaos Breaker, Reality Butcher, Creator, Primordial, Living Dimension, Destroyer, and the First Born, began his true assault against Doom Star.


    ?


    On one of the ships an Explorer saw the moment Rowan touched the Ascendant Aura and seemingly became light before it vanished, it barelysted for a second, but the damage had already been done.


    The light resembled a sun that appeared on the ground only to be covered immediately by darkness as an unearthly amount of mist erupted from that position with a loud shriek that exploded the ears of Explorers inside their ships miles away.


    The mist shot out for hundreds of miles covering the approaching ships and extending far past behind them¡­. No one here could have ever imagined that the entire continent was now covered in Mist!


    Even if an Ascendant decides to use a powerful technique, perhaps it would only generate mists for a hundred miles, but Rowan''s Ascendant technique was anything short of simple, already touching the fundamental concepts governing the rules of this world, it was expected that every move he made with such a thing would draw more than enough attention.


    The approaching ships that were seven times the amount that had previously arrived on the continent, numbering in their hundreds were beginning to stall in midair because reality itself had transformed into madness, as Cmities of untold numbers appeared all over the continent and beyond from the earth up to the skies.


    The skies were shattered by red lightning and sheer madness as blood like an ocean erupted around the entire continent as a ughterhouse of epic proportions was unveiled without any warning. The ship''s defenses would notst long against this tide of monsters, and the only reason it existed past a second was that it was made from metal, and was treated as a background prop by the monsters, but that was only going tost for so long before higher leveled Cmities were created that could easily pierce through the veils of the ships.


    With the wide range of the mist and the monsters that appeared out of it, several other fleets heading toward this continent were also caught under the unexpected deluge of monsters.


    Beneath all this chaos, a silent force, slow and terrible, was rising.


    ?


    Scattered around Doom Star, on innumerable continents, in the depths of the boundless ocean, inside the body of men and monsters, tiny spots of gold, microscopic in scale erupted, and they began to arise in the air a few thousand miles away from the ground.


    Before long a golden sun arose that shook the minds of countless individuals who beheld it, and the heavens above turned dark with fury, red and ck lightning arose to shatter the golden sun to pieces.


    Lightning bolts rained upon the golden sun with such fury the sound could be heard halfway across the entire Doom Star, and the golden sun was shattered into pieces, but it remade itself not long after, but once again it was shattered.


    After this time it did not return.

 Chapter 1047: Heroic Explorer

    Chapter 1047: Heroic Explorer


    Rowan was in a unique situation, his technique for Ascendancy was being fueled by the Aura pouring into him at a feverish pace, while he was performing a hundred other tasks at the same time, he was near a tipping point and he needed more of his consciousness power or he was going to fail.


    The two Explorers behind him were no longer focused on him; instead, they were battling with the Cmities that saw them as a choice buffet. Although the majority of the Cmities were still at the mortal level, their numbers meant the Explorers had no chance to survive as whatever move they made drained them of energy against what could be considered an infinite number of abominations.


    Rowan would have been in the same position with them if not for the fact that the Shiik had erupted from below the ground and swallowed him up. With its impressive armor and size, the Shiik could easily wade through the chaos, and with its mouth opened wide, it began swallowing tonnes of flesh and blood, Rowan was going to need all the vitality to survive what was toe.


    Although he would be collecting parts of his consciousness into this body, he would still be hiding its presence, and to carry a weight like this inside a mortal body, that body had to be severely powerful, even if it was perfectlypatible with his consciousness.


    Directing the Shiik away from the battling Explorers who were doomed, Rowan told it not to stray too far so he could take advantage of them once they were properly weakened, he needed the time to awaken to be a Heroic Explorer. Then the two Deific Explorers would be among the first he would be hunting for the Glorious Rank upgrades.


    Settling down into the stomach of the Shiik, a part of him began to process the vitality arising from the vast amount of smaller cmities the beast was consuming, merging them to his cells ording to prearranged settings he hadid down, he would need a body powerful enough to hold the nameless Ascendant technique he created and hold his iing consciousness.


    Rowan had witnessed countless evolutions of the Cmities as they grew from mortal up to the Legend Rank and he had pulled enough data to begin forging the pathway to the Shiik to the Glorious Rank, but first, he needed to upgrade his body and spirit to the Heroic Rank before he began upgrading the Shiik, but there was no reason he could not start the process also. He was already creating the pathway to a higher rank in the Heroic center of the Shiik situated in its stomach. It was the rune that resembled a withered hand. At this moment the hand had three fingers, and Rowan was on the way to creating a fourth.


    There was arge pool of Ascendant Aura in his stomach at this moment frying his mortal flesh to ash, but he kept healing it instantly with the flood of vitality entering his body, Rowan had been holding it back for the right moment, waiting for his cells to grow strong enough to handle the surge of Ascendant energy, and when he deemed himself ready.


    It was easy to determine that because his body began to easily hold the massive Ascendant Aura without his flesh turning to ash, and Rowan began channeling the Aura directly into the Heroic Center he had created in his heart, disregarding the rest of his body. If he used the same method to consume Aura when he became an Enlightened Explorer and allowed it to enter every cell in his body, then he would need a hundred times more Aura than he had to work with.


    He could slowly fill up the rest of his body with Ascendant Aura after his ascension was over.


    A normal Explorer would only gain a Heroic Center after they reached that stage, but that was because they had no hope of understanding such a high-level concept, even an Ascendant would find it difficult to understand the nature of a World''s Will, but Rowan was in a unique position to do something like this.


    His Heroic center rapidly filled up with Ascension Aura and his heart turned blue like a Sapphire. This could not just be seen with Aura''s sight, his heart had truly transformed from flesh and blood to a crystal that could process Ascendant Aura to a degree that could be seen as ridiculous.


    Rowan''s body seemed to ripple as a surge of energy erupted throughout his cells, transforming it in a manner that aligned with the nature of his heart. He arched his back as blue Ascendant energy erupted out of his body from his eyes and mouth, this was no longer just Aura, but a power derived from Aura that could make fundamental changes to reality.


    Rowan stood up and walked out of the Shiik, to behold the madness that reality had just transformed into. For a mortal this scene would be impossible to describe, to see billions upon billions of creatures that filled both the heavens and the earth, fighting, dying, and consuming each other in an orgy of violence that could rival that of the Great Abyss itself.


    Multiple explosions of power erupted from the masses as countless Cmities evolved, creating a sound like multiple earthquakes that remained ever ongoing without ceasing.


    He floated until he stood in the red hair of the Shiik, the powerful creature despite its size and armor was beginning to suffer damage, in the short time that Rowan had taken to Ascend to the Heroic level, multiple Legend State Cmities had been born, and just brushing against their Aura would lead to injuries. The Shiik had been able to survive for this long only because of its impressive regeneration capability.


    In the distance, Rowan could see the two Deific Explorers weaving around the battlefield, mountains of corpses below them, but despite the Aura they were gaining from the ughter, it was all useless because they had no time to process it.


    Bing an Ascendant did not only depend on Aura alone, but many other factors, and perhaps if they could survive this onught, they would be filled with so much Aura they could begin the attempt to be an Ascendant.


    However, this was a futile dream, for their injuries were already horrifying.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 1048: Queen Of Monsters

    Chapter 1048: Queen Of Monsters


    ?


    A Deific Ranked Explorer could kill hundreds of Legend Ranks with no issues, but there was not just a hundred Legend here, or even a thousand, even millions were just scratching the surface.


    Rowan cocked his head to the side as he noticed that the Heroic Center for the Shiik had been upgraded and there was nothing stopping the creature from ascending to the Glorious Rank and even higher, it could reach the Legend Rank in a single go.


    Crouching, he touched a strand of hair on the Shiik, "Grow, my child. All these are yours to feast on, remember my promises to you child, the suns above shall be yours to feast on."


    The battered Shiik who was nearly suppressed to the ground by the weight of bodies that covered the entire horizon, went silent, before digging its massive legs into the ground and it shrieked.


    Except for Rowan, everything around the Shiik was sted for hundreds of feet, and in that small vacuum it had to grow, the body of the was covered by red lightning and it transformed into arge fleshy sack that began to bubble and expand drastically.


    Unlike the normal times when the Shiik would have to consume the flesh of Calmities to grow, there was so much Aura of Calmity in the air, that its growth had only been stopped by its potential.


    The ball of flesh exploded in size pushing back the surrounding Cmities, and like a mountain rising from the earth, it grew until it was a mile high. Then its growth ceased, asionally there would be a sh of red lightning inside the ball of flesh, outlining the shape of a massive monster with too many limbs.


    The ball of flesh rumbled and a massive spear burning with red mes erupted from within it and stretched across the earth, and everything that it passed was devastated.


    The earth was cracked and the skies shattered. A wave of mes that chewed through everything like an acid swept across the leg, and the earth exploded again and again as the mes were so vtile, that it ate through every matter it came across.


    Anyone who had witnessed the battle in the past against the Ouroboros Serpents and the Ascendant Explorers would recognize something in these red mes, although it was much diminished and could not equal the original. These mes had the properties of Null Charges, whose roots were rted to oblivion.


    The spear that had been going straight across the battlefield began to fall, and it impacted the ground causing an earthquake and an eruption like a volcano.


    From the ball of flesh, more spears kept erupting that impacted against the earth, causing greater devastation that could be seen for miles, smoke and fire erupted from the position like a super volcano, and the heat fried every Cmity around for tens of miles.


    The so-called spears were not spears but limbs, all thirty of them and each half a mile long. The flesh sack exploded and the Shiik arose from it, and she kept rising, her armored body with red runes burning with a harsh red me was like a risinget, and when she stood to her full size, her head touched the clouds, and the halo of fire that surrounded continued extending until a mile around her were empty of any living thing.


    Rowan appeared on the head of the Shiik, and the monster features that resembled a woman had not changed much, but there was now an armored half-mask around her head that covered the top part of her head to include her eyes, leaving her nose and mouth bare.


    His discerning eyes looked around and he noticed two figures on the edge of death near the domain of the Shiik, the mes had consumed them until there were barely anything but bones, and as Rowan watched they copsed into ashes and twin flood of blue Ascendant energy raced towards him, any mist that erupted from their passing were burnt into ash before they could even spit out monsters.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The domain of the Shiik at the Legendary rank was further strengthened by the Calmity Suns overhead feeding every Cmity creature with an overabundance of Aura. The Ascendant Aura sank into Rowan''s body and he sighed as it began to feed all his transformed cells, but it was barely enough to cover up two percent of everything he would need in order toplete his Heroic Ranked body.


    It was a good thing then that he had various prey not too far from him and the perfect vehicle to reach them. There was a growing tension in his heart for he knew that the part of his summoned consciousness would destroy this fragile body unless he took it to a higher rank. His ck eyes shone with a blue glow as he searched for the energy of Ascendancy, and he soon found the closest barely a hundred miles away, of the hundreds of ships, nearly half had been destroyed, gritting his teeth against the waste, Rowan gave a mentalmand, and the Shiik vibrated in ce for a second before bringing its massive limbs into motion.


    Each of its massive limbs that stretched for half a mile began to move, tearing the earth apart and destroying everything in its path. This was a true Cmity creature, not the tiny annoyances burning to ash from its Aura alone.


    Like the queen of monster that the Shiik was transforming to be, it left a trail of destruction in its wake, and in a stunning move that defied its size and weight, when it reached the ocean after just two steps, the Shiik did not sink into its depths, instead, it walked on water as if it was solid ground.


    Each of its limbs weighed nearly half a million tonnes, and her armored body like a mountain range weighed ten times more, yet she strode across the ocean as if it was drynd.


    In less than a minute, Rowan reached the first fleet of ships.

 Chapter 1049: Crafting Natal Treasure (1)

    Chapter 1049: Crafting Natal Treasure (1)


    The presence of the Shiik could not be hidden. Like a walking volcano or turned everything around it to ash, and numbers were useless against it. Under the darkness of the Cmity Suns, the Shiik had a virtually unlimited amount of Aura, and it could use its Cmity Aura without pause.


    Its Cmity Aura extended around it for miles, and only the most hardy of Legend Cmities could withstand the heat for a short while before a passing limb holding a hundred times more heat would brush past them, reducing those to ash.


    Even the Cmities that were made from the elements did not survive long underneath these mes, because their origin came from a much higher source. The trails of devastation it left were like a permanent stain on reality long after it had passed.


    In the creation of the Shiik, Rowan had not cared to add limiters to its destructive abilities and instead chose for it to proliferate. This fitted the nature of Cmity as a force that could not be controlled, and he just pushed the dial to the max and then some more.


    At higher levels the presence of the Shiik alone would begin to poison reality, rooting out every trace of light and life, to leave darkness and emptiness, only then would the beast fall into an endless slumber.


    A few miles away from the fleet of ships, the Aura of the Shiik was already causing devastating consequences on board the ships.


    The heat radiating from the Shiik began to heat the armor of the warships, scarlet, and when its Aura reached the ships it destroyed all the cmities surrounding them, freeing the ships to move once more, but their new freedom did notst. The weaker and smaller ships simply exploded under the direct glow of the Cmity Aura.


    Seven massive limbs whipped across the air, slicing through dozens of ships, each of them the size of the ships that carried the two Deific Ranked Explorers, and turning them into balls of mes and molten metal. The limbs reversed their course, destroying more ships on the way back, as a massive flood of Ascendant Aura surged from the ongoing destruction of the fleet into the body of Rowan standing on the head of the Shiik.


    Even before this assault had ended, the Shiik had already raised another ten limbs high, and brought them down like mingnces from the heavens, and it plunged it into the center of the fleet, before a wave of red mes erupted from the limbs that utterly destroyed every single ship here. There were a few screams inside the destroyed ships as the Deific Explorers insidested for a few moments before transforming to ash.


    Rowan epted the flood of Ascendant Aura into his body, channeling them all to his transforming cells until they were all filled to the brim, the brain in his skull began to transform, readying him for the Glorious Rank and his first Natal weapon. He grew several more inches, and he now appeared like a youth of sixteen years of age.


    Scanning the horizon he nudged the Shiik to the next target. The feeling of his summoning was growing more prevalent, and Rowan could only focus on theid-out ns, he was still inside the expected margin of error and nothing unforeseen had happened as of yet.


    The Shiik traveled another two hundred miles and devastated a new fleet, the beast luxuriating in the devastation that it could cause with a single motion of its limbs. Its cries of excitement lingered in a world of madness where it reigned as queen.


    These new streams of Ascendant energy finally pushed Rowan over the edge and he began pushing for the Glorious Rank, the next crucial part of his ns.


    His brain began to light up, transforming into a gem-like state simr to his heart. A normal Explorer would never get such changes in their physique, but Rowan was holding tens of thousands more Ascendant Aura than any Explorer in the same rank, a normal body would pale against such powers he was wielding, but such transformation was designed to still stick to the rules of this world but still bending it towards his favor. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    If the world favored only mountains, and no valleys then that was fine, Rowan would be creating only mountains, but the rules never stated there had to be a height limit to the mountain. Nothing was stopping Rowan from creating a mountain that would be bigger than the world itself. He was still following the rules!


    Entering his mental space, the difference was like night and day. When previously it was barren and barelyrger than a hall, now his mental space had transformed into a valley filled with mountains made from blue gems that extended as far as the eyes could see.


    Around a hundred miles in total, this mental space would equal that of an Ascendant, but Rowan knew it was not enough for what he wanted, it was just a foundation for what he truly needed. Calling a part of his consciousness without this n in mind would be nothing but a reckless disaster, but if he could push through with this scheme, he might just seed.


    What made Explorers unique was the ability of their mental space to merge with their Ascendant Aura in order to create their first Natal Treasure at the Glorious Rank, and so an Explorer had no mental space from the Glorious Rank forward, but Natal Treasures.


    These Natal Treasures can be anything, from tools, armor, and weapons, ¡­ anything at all that could be possibly created, and usually, Natal Treasures were created in line with the techniques practiced by the Explorers. A technique charged with the elements would produce a Natal Treasure that could wield said element.


    Rowan was going to be using this opportunity to create a Natal Treasure that would do one thing only¡ªwhich is to contain his consciousness and hide it from the World''s Will.


    For a mental space to carry a fragment of his consciousness, it would have to be many times more powerful than any Explorer would be capable of, but a Natal Treasure was different because it was crafted with the aid of the World''s Will.

 Chapter 1050: Crafting Natal Treasure (final)

    Chapter 1050: Crafting Natal Treasure (final)


    ?


    Rowan made sure his forging ns were perfect, rechecking them again and again even when he knew everything was up to standards. It was not because he was nervous, he was only looking out for unexpected events, one could never be careful enough.


    His mental space would not be able to hold the portion of his consciousness but a Natal Treasure should be able to do so, and what was impressive about Natal Treasures was that you could gain multiple Natal Treasures at higher ranks, but you could only have one mental space, this granted Explorers a great advantage over most creatures in Reality outside Doom


    Star.


    At the Glorious Rank, he would only be getting one Natal Treasure, and at the Legend Rank, he would be getting three Natal Treasure, although Rowan had a separate n in mind.


    Leaving his mental space, Rowan directed the Shiik towards the rest of the fleet trapped around the sea of cmities, while he closed his eyes and focused on creating his first Natal Treasure.


    Normally this process should be done after bing a Glorious Ascendant, but he had all the capabilities to start now, and what he was creating was both delicate andplex while still under a crushing time constraint.


    His cells were filled with Ascendant Energy and his Mental Space was primed, and due to the fact that he had been the one to forge his mental space with his own hands, Rowan''s ess to it was not limited to just seeing the insides, but outside the mental space itself, to the myriad of lights that resembled shooting stars that made up the material of a Mental Space.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    To forge his Mental Space, Rowan had first manipted these lights to create its nascent structure, now he was going to take this maniption one step further and begin integrating the Ascendant Aura with his mental space from the outside.


    This was necessary because his consciousness was so heavy it needed all the restraints he was able to create for it. The work was rtively easy for him, he had nned the structure of his Natal Treasure long before now, and as the Shiik roamed around the continent destroying multiple fleets of warships, Rowan ced the Ascendant energy in good use and continued the forging of his Natal Treasure.


    There was no Ascendant Explorer around, and Rowan suspected that any move an Ascendant made under the light of the Cmity suns would lead to a new and more dangerous oue. With the greatest Explorers around being at the Deific Rank, the Shiik reigned unopposed.


    Reaching the eptable standards he had made for processing the Natal Treasure, he began allowing the Ascendant Aura to touch his mental space and watched the changes it made. At first, the Aura wanted to change the structure of the Mental Space into a new pattern, but when it recognized that the patterns had already been created and although the patterns it could find were vastly exaggerated but still fit in the rules of this ne, the Ascendant Aura began to infuse alongside the patterns Rowan had made.


    Outside his body, a faint blue glow began to arise, and his figure that was sitting down cross- legged was slowly raised into the air, carried by a cushion of Ascendant Aura, before long, the faint blue glow surrounded him and his figure was lost inside an orb of solid blue light that resembled a blue sun carried on the head of the Shiik.


    The massive Cmity did not stop its rampage across the continent, and with every Ascendant Aura it gathered, all was funneled to the blue orb. This continued for hours until the Shiik finally stopped, returning to the facility in which it was born and there it rested its massive bulk like a mountain, against the Teleportation hub.


    It no longer bothered fighting, the highest grade of Cmity that was born from the mist only reached the Legend Rank, and its Aura was enough to decimate all of them. Whether it was a w or a design, the Cmities born under the light of the Cmity Suns could not reach the Deific Rank.


    With no higher-ranked Cmity to challenge, Rowan had no pool of resources to simte the next evolution of the Shiik, and so the beast rested and waited for what was toe. It did not have to wait for too long.


    The blue orb resting overhead began to release a subtle hum, and it suddenly expanded and expanded again until it was more than a hundred feet in diameter. With a dull whoosh, the orb retracted, transforming into a stunning blue robe that covered the new body of Rowan.


    No longer in the body of a youth but a fully grown man, Rowan opened his eyes, and he was also no longer just a Glorious Ranked Explorer he had shot directly into the Legend Rank reaching a level that would take other decades and centuries in mere hours. He did not acquire three Natal Treasures but had chosen to strengthen his first and what would be his only Natal Treasure.


    This was a hidden option in the creation of Natal Treasures, but even if it was widespread, few would choose to take this path, because it could easily lead to the destruction of the Natal Treasure, crippling the Explorer for life.


    No longer naked, Rowan touched his robes, this form of his Natal Treasure was one of the states it could take, and then he looked within himself, noticing that his mental space had vanished, his internals had also changed, his bones turning into a blue gemlike state, like his heart and brain, with the blood flowing in his body now glowing with a blue light.


    Feeling his spirit shake, Rowan knew that the culmination of his ns was about to begin and he opened his eyes to receive his consciousness.


    Around him was peaceful, covered by the Cmity Aura of the Shiik, no monster coulde near him for miles, he sighed, releasing a tense breath as he waited for the descent.


    It came as suddenly as a storm, one moment there was nothing around him, and the next he was surrounded by a universe made from gold.

 Chapter 1051: Carrying A Universe

    Chapter 1051: Carrying A Universe


    ?


    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Rowan stood in a void, surrounded by heavenly bodies made from gold, with his perception he could see vast gxies without number, roving worlds, and whispering stars, and in the void, he could hear the whispers of the first part of his True name uttered from the mouths of countless beings whose creator had returned...


    Trrshikrhl Velhyez Ywnmryr...


    Destor of Universes...


    Rowan paused, peering at the immensity of his consciousness and knowing this was a fifth of his entire power, and it was dormant, yet the power contained in every speck of light could crush a thousand worlds.


    This fragile mortal body he inhabited began to shiver, every cell in its body nearly rebelling against the might it was witnessing, and Rowan had to shatter all his nerve endings, leaving him paralyzed for him to just stand in ce. His consciousness took over puppeteering the mortal body.


    Opening himself up to his remnant, Rowan epted this portion of his consciousness and as the only part of his consciousness that was awakened, no matter how small it was, the dormant consciousness found a target and began to move toward him.


    That whisper that chanted the first portion of his True Name built to a roar that resounded all over the void, and like a powerful ck hole drawing reality itself into its crushing embrace, the entire universe of gold began to rush toward Rowan.


    A hurtled towards him, the first of the many, and it mmed into him with indescribable force, Rowan''s tiny body was lost in the immensity of this world and when it seemed as if the would crush him to nothingness, his blue robes spread out wide like wings and the massive shrunk and embroidered itself in his robe.


    Rowan rocked back, feeling a sweet taste rush from his throat to his tongue as his internals were shredded to fine mist. His healing took care of the damage in a second, this could kill him, crush the remnants of the consciousness in this fragile mortal body.


    "You shall break... again and again..."


    He looked ahead at the immensity of the heavens rushing towards him and Rowan smiled, blood pulsing with blue light falling from the side of his lips, and he roared,


    "Bring it!"


    His tiny figure was drowned by the endless infinities of the heavens, but his roar never faded.


    R


    The seven Cmity Suns stayed in the skies for seven days before they vanished as suddenly as they appeared, and the three Ascendant Suns took their ce.


    The Cmities that seemed to have overtaken all of reality, roared in anguish as the majority of them copsed to dust, only the most powerful at the Legend Rank dug their way into your earth, finding the dark ces to hide from the light of Ascendancy, and peace came to a world that had been consumed by madness.


    The Shiik groaned under the light of Ascendancy, but its Cmity Aura acted like a shroud over its massive body. The shroud burned under the light of the three suns releasing ck smoke that covered its body, and from afar, it resembled a slumbering volcano.


    Under the light of the Ascendancy Suns Rowan''s form was revealed, he floated cross-legged in the air, and his blue robes were now gold. His appearance was striking, green skin with long red hair, and his eyes no longer entirely ck but filled with flecks of gold. At first, he resembled a statue with countless cracks running through it, and it seemed as if a small breeze would shatter him to dust, but the wounds healed, and his frame filled with endless vitality.


    His golden robes were now longer than before, stretching more than twenty feet behind him, and hovering a few inches over the ground. Closer investigation of the robe would reveal that its base was blue, and the gold were countless heavenly bodies moving around in a peculiar harmony.


    His Natal Treasure was carrying an entire universe.


    Rowan appeared calm on the surface but inside his mind was a raging flood of thoughts and emotions as the knowledge that he had been sleeping in death for eight hundred and eighty thousand years filled him with anger and despair.


    Anger that he had lost so much time and despair that the fear guing his spirit now had a face, the Eye of the Primordial of Time was no longer bound to him.


    Opening his eyes Rowan contemted his next moves for a while, the new knowledge and power he had gained from summoning the first part of his name changed the directions of his ns a bit, but those could still be refined. He was in immense danger if he remained inside the Supreme Circle when the remnants of a Primordial were on the loose.


    It would seem that to win the war inside Doom Star, he was not only going against the World''s Will an entity that should at least be at the seventh-dimensional level, but a Primordial remnants.


    His next steps would be to reach the Deific Rank, where he could increase the number of his Natal Treasure from three to six, for him that meant doubling the carrying capacity of his robes, enough for him to summon another part of his consciousness.


    With the destruction of countless Explorers in the ws of the Shiik, Rowan had collected enough memories that he knew his next destination. His lost treasure had been found by the Explorers and Rowan was going to collect back what was his.


    He stood up, standing at more than seven feet tall, his majesty stood unrivaled beneath the heavens, with a wave of his hand the mountainous body of the Shiik shrank until it was barely a hundred feet tall, and it began walking behind Rowan, on a cloud of blue Ascendancy Aura that emerged from his golden robes.


    Reaching the ck building that had endured the devastation of the Cmity tides without a single scratch, Rowan''s Aura went ahead of him, seized the entire building, and crushed it to a dot, leaving the hovering prism behind, his Aura entered the Prism and a gigantic tear in space manifested behind the prism.


    Golden robes rippling in ephemeral winds, the enigmatic figure of Rowan and the Shiik vanished into the tear in space.

 Chapter 1052 Stone Reach

    Chapter 1052 Stone Reach


    Two Ascendant Explorers were fleeing, their speeds of movements were so quick it was almost as if time had been frozen in ce, because nothing around them was moving, even the molecules in the air were frozen in ce, and if not for a green me covering the two Ascendants that pushed away the frozen particles in their paths aside, then every motion of their bodies would be like a nuclear explosion going off, but this protective green me was slowly dying out.


    Their bodies which seemed to be made from ck smoke left long trails behind, but their form appeared shaky and on the edge of dissipation as if both Ascendants had suffered grievous damages to their bodies.


    This was when the true reality of their situation was revealed, their speeds were ridiculously fast, that was true, but the reality they were traveling past had been frozen in time, and their only protection against this time stop effect was the rapidly vanishing green mes covering their bodies.


    One of the Ascendants noticing the rapidly fading mes, sighed and spoke loudly, breaking the silence that had been theirpanion all this while as they fled,


    "We won''t make it. The fort is gone, and the Blight has overtaken us."


    "Yes, we won''t make it, but it does not matter if we don''t make it, from here we should be able to transfer the data about the spread of the Time Blight. Give me your mes, I shallplete the process. I shall send a small packet of information across to the Council, the mes should be able to protect such a minor amount of data until it escapes this zone."


    There was a slight pause before the first Explorer nodded, and touched the second Ascendant passing the remnants of his mes over to him without any hesitation even though he knew he was condemning himself to a date worse than death, and immediately he was frozen in ce.


    The second Ascendant looked at his brethren for a short while before he began to gather his mes also in arge green orb and a bright blue mist emerged from his smoky eyes and fused to the green mes, about tounch it, he felt a chill crawl past his spine, and his body turned involuntary to beheld the creature that had appeared behind him.


    It took the form of a Deific Explorer, with hands spread outwards as if crucified, from his body, came a flood of blood and pus, ck smoke, and dead snakes. From his thin chest came an unending sound ofughter.


    Every Ascendant knew the form of Noah Rithmast, the originator of the Time Blight that had swallowed ten million continents, cing everything, both Ascendant and Cmity in a zone of null time, yet the sounds of anguish from countless multitudes resounded from the bodies.


    The Ascendant knew he would not survive this encounter with this unknown terror, but not backing down he pushed his arms upward tounch the ball of green mes carrying the message that the Time Blight was beginning to spread once again, and its originator was on the move once again, the higher Ascendants would need to interfere before more of the world was lost.


    The mes did not travel far before it vanished and the Ascendant shuddered when it noticed the eyes of Noah Rithmast had opened, and that was thest thing he saw before his body was frozen in time, and his endless torture began.


    The head of Noah Rithmast slowly turned to his side, his dead eyes bleeding blood, pus, and smoke peering past unfathomable distances until his gaze reached Rowan and he grinned.


    Below him spread out for what seemed like an infinity were ten million continents, and unless Rowan was here, he would have understood that the overall shapes of all the continents resembled an eye, not an oval-shaped one, but the four-sided square-shaped eye of the Primordial of Time.


    ?


    Rowan reappeared above a massive continent, far greater than any he had ever been. This continent was more than ten thousand miles in circumference and covered with nothing but endless forests. This was one of the most important outposts of the Silver Alliance.


    Behind him, the Shiik appeared shortly followed by the Prism which copsed into dust. Rowan had utilized every single speck of energy inside the Prism to bring him to the farthest location it was able to reach, knowing he would be able to get a more powerful Teleportation Prism in this location to bring him to his target.


    Looking up at the sky, he noticed that the position of the three Ascendant suns had shifted their position and was closer to the north, confirming his spections and affirming the memories of the Explorers that he had collected that the Ascendant Suns were no longer powerful enough to cover the entire Realm.


    From the memories in his mind, Rowan knew that once there were ten Ascendant Suns and an equal number of Cmity Suns, and they separated the Realm equally between them, but seven of the Ascendant Suns had fallen, for only three Cmity Suns, pushing the bnce out of bounds.


    This meant that in many corners of the Realm, the light of the Ascendant Sun could not reach them, and they were permanently under the bounds of Cmity.


    Dropping his gaze back to the earth, Rowan began surveying thend. The forest covered more than ny-five percent of the entirend mass, and the rest five percent was dedicated to a massive castle that could hold tens of millions. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    This castle did not belong to the Silver Alliance, they were only to serve as watchers over it. This castle was the property of the Council of Nine, the preeminent power of Ascendancy, whose among its members were the three Ascendant suns overhead.


    The castle was called the Stone Reach, and it was responsible for holding back the tides of Cmities against a thousand Continent and was an importantmunication hub for a lot of continents facing the crushing onught of the Cmities, however, its most important function was that of a Citadel Hub, the only location that could ensure the immortality of a Deific Ranked Explorer.

 Chapter 1053 Temple Maiden

    Chapter 1053 Temple Maiden


    N Sheritz knew she was being resurrected from death. As a Temple Maiden assigned to the Silver Alliance, being reborn continuously was both her privilege and a burden.


    The sensation of resurrection was one that she could never get used to, N suspected that no one could ever be used to it. Death was supposed to be final, there was a sense ofpletion that came to the mind the moment death arrived, and no matter the pain or burden in the heart, at that moment, at the threshold, there was peace.


    Resurrection was Conflict. It tugs at the mind and spirit without mercy, it does not care if it caused any damage, for resurrection could heal any wound it caused, this makes it cruel.


    The creator of the Citadel wanted an undying army, and in times of war,fort and stability were not even in the terms of agreement, only necessity was king. It was why the experience was always different, death was darkness, finality¡­ Resurrection was light, new beginnings, and the truth was every time Resurrection took from the dark, it left something of itself behind. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Unlike any other Explorers, a Temple Maiden was charged to strip off a portion of their Core Aura every decade, to ensure that they had an ample supply of their Core Aura in as many Citadels as possible. The first of their order had made a solemn vow that every Temple Maiden would see this war to its end, no matter the result that end might bring.


    Their Ascendant Techniques made it impossible for them to run mad from splitting their Core Aura so frequently, but it did not aid them against the pain. They had learned to scream in silence because they knew that others may one day find rest in death, but their vow had forbidden them from this peace.


    A Temple Maiden was a unique resource in the war effort. Their duty was to be the eyes and ears of the Council of Nine, and although N knew that her fate was a grim one, it was a duty she faced without shrinking back, and thest death she faced was not the most painful but was surely one of the strangest.


    Till this moment she hardly understood what had happened, except for the mes and the feeling of death digging into her soul with hungry ws and a lustful grin. Has she been corrupted? Surely the manner of her death warranted corruption, and this was also under the gaze of Cmity.


    Every Temple Maid was unified in their creed and this was why when N awakened it did not take her long to be furious, for she had died under the light of the Cmity Suns and that meant that she should have been given at least a century for any taint in her Aura to be cleansed before she was resurrected, but from her internal clock she noticed that barely fifteen days had passed, that meant that her resurrection procedure was enacted almost immediately.


    This went against their creed. Temple Maidens were always resurrected, but under from their Temple Mothers, and the earliest a Temple Mother would ever agree to was a year.


    No one else except a Temple Mother truly understood the burden every Temple Maiden carried, and they would always allow them the peace of death for as long as necessary, knowing that in return, the Maidens would fight against the madness until the end of everything.


    She touched the cover over her exclusive Resurrection Pod and it dematerialized, allowing her to rise from the healing gel, and a long silver robe materialized around her body, she hovered in the air for a while, turning towards the second Resurrection Pod where her Temple sister should lie and smiled in relief that it was still closed.


    At least her Temple Sister was still at peace, but whoever was responsible for waking her from her slumber would suffer the wrath of her entire Order. Her legs touched the ground and she yelped, nearly stumbling when she discovered that her Spirit was extremely weakened.


    No, it went even beyond her Spirit, it was as if a greater portion of her soul was gone! This was impossible, even the darkness could not touch the soul of a Deific Explorer, their core had be seeped in its light, granting them the possibility of resurrection and immortality. If the news of what happened to her was to spread, it would destabilize the entire world.


    Opening her eyes wide in astonishment and fear, a thought reached her spirit and she hurriedly checked her six Natal treasures and her face went pale. N summoned them in shock to confirm what she had just discovered because it seemed so unreal that something like that could happen¡­ was happening, she corrected herself.


    It was in this way that the ruler of Stone Reach came to find her, staring at six rusted des, and it appeared that she had been looking at her Natal Treasures for hours because he had been waiting outside the door for that long and finally had to enter because his superiors had given him an order, andmon sense took hold of him over the fear of the Temple Maiden.


    He looked again at her Natal Treasure that soon vanished in a sh of blue sparks and a chill crawled down his spine, thest regret for resurrecting a Temple Maiden was stripped from him, for whatever could destroy a Natal Treasure to the extent that it affected them even after resurrection spoke of a truly diabolical force.


    The Temple Maiden looked at him, eyes filled with terror and madness and he swallowed. There was something in those eyes¡ªthat he had seen nothing but confidence inside for thest century of knowing her¡ªterrified him to the core. He was struck in silence forgetting the purpose for which he had been sent, that is until she whispered,


    "Why did you bring me back from death so quickly?"


    It was hard for him to respond, even as a Deific Ranked Explorer, the eyes of the Temple Maiden held the weight of countless years and an equal amount of pain, but he forced himself to reply,


    "The Divine Ascendant requested it, too many Explorers were lost in the dead continent, and we needed to know the reason."


    The Temple Maiden was silent for a while before she asked, "You went in without first hearing my report? How many died?"


    "Too many."

 Chapter 1054: Giants Of Gold And Blood

    Chapter 1054: Giants Of Gold And Blood


    ?


    N''s eyes shed with anger and through gritted teeth she inquired, "Precise number."


    "Seven hundred and forty-three thousand Explorers, among their number were, five hundred and twenty-five Explorers at the Heroic Rank, two hundred and ny...."


    The numbers faded to a dull droning at the edge of her mind, and she closed her eyes, reciting the mantra of her creed within, and for the first time the words that had given her so much strength in the long years felt so meaningless, and her mind could not leave the singr image of that monster on the beach.


    The details of his appearance in the ill-fated events were branded in her mind. He had dropped out of the sky in the body of a mortal, but only those who had never been mortal before would be deceived by his appearance. He was perfect, and the one thing that every mortal was not, was perfect.


    Those eyes seemed to contain the void and yet filled with such a stark curiosity as if he was a child where everything was new and yet he seemed to know everything at the same time. He was both filled up and yet still empty.


    A hand that touched her face and where she was expecting coldness, she was met with warmth. He did not breathe, the entire time he stood in front of her he was not breathing, he should have been cold... yet his hands held a warmth that drove away ten thousand years of pain and sorrow from her heart.


    The hand of a butcher of men, but also a protector of life.


    His Beauty made the mind filled with fire and also chill for nothing in existence was supposed to be this perfect or beautiful.


    Two opposing natures living inside a single being, yet they did not cancel each other, they seemed to be in harmony, breeding something greater than the sum of their parts... light and darkness as one, bing something greater than either could ever be... this was...


    Her mind went cold and N shook, as fear filled her mind and she unexpectedly released a small whimper of fear, uncaring about the gaze of astonishment directed towards her by the Ruler of Stone Reach.


    What she had been contemting was heresy. It was almost like thinking Ascendancy and Cmity could be one.


    Suppressing these thoughts with everything inside her she looked up, "Take me to the Divine Ascendant, we have much to discuss."


    R


    Seven hourster, N, whose presence was almost like a ghost drifted through the mighty Castle that was Stone Reach, her mind was nk and she was clutching a paper in her right hand.


    Like always she found herself in the Crescent Garden, a work of art thatbined flowers, flowing pools, and delicate animals to create a picturesque scene that represented peace and harmony. The reason she had stayed at Stone Reach and had never requested a reassignment for the greater part of seven centuries was due to this garden.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    N sat here for another hour before she carefully opened the note passed to her by the Divine Ascendant. As always no one had ever seen their appearance, even a Temple Maiden like her who had seen hundreds of Ascendants in her lifetime had never seen the enigmatic Divine Ascendant.


    She had knelt before arge metallic grate when she responded to the summoning of the Ascendant, and then she had narrated everything that had transpired, including the being she had seen on the beach, and the events that had previously urred when the Explorers at the beach were able to gain Aura despite their usage of tools only.


    N had expected that her confession should have brought a small measure of peace, but her recollection of the event only made what happened seem moreplex and confusing, so many things were not adding up, and the silence of the Divine Ascendant for hours did not help matters.


    A small piece of paper had been slipped through the grate, this turned out to be the only reply she had received, and now hourster, she slowly peeled back the paper and stared at it for a while confused for it held only a single line.


    Eyes seek the ring, as giants of gold and blood wander the castle.


    The Divine Ascendant had always been a strange being, but this cryptic message only added to her confusion,


    "N, can I see that paper?"


    A voice sounded just ahead of her position, and she looked up, startled, and there he was. He had only said a few words to her at that time on the beach, and she was now ashamed in her discovery that she had not repeated those words during her report to the Divine Ascendant.


    She had asked him, "Are you the one responsible for this?"


    He had replied, "I am, now I collect." before bringing his hand to hover above her heart, "You should know inside yourself who I am."


    Sheer panic seized her heart, the answer to all her questions had been right in front of her all this while, yet a part of herself had been blinded from the truth.


    Her body was frozen in ce as she looked back to the being who stood a few feet away, his back resting on a green tree with red flowers. His featuresplemented the scene as he appeared to be the perfect form of life, the essence of all her worship.


    He no longer looked like a boy but a man, taller than most, he did not lose any of the charms of youth but instead, it had been elevated, most especially in his eyes and voice.


    At first, his eyes were like a dark pit leading to the Abyss, yet it was filled with a mysterious sort of me, and now that feeling had taken shape, for golden spots like stars glinted in that darkness, it was... mesmerizing.


    Despite all these, nothing held her attention more than his voice, the sheer majesty and power inside them yet still wrapped in a harmonious tone that felt like one was listening to the best


    sound under the heavens.


    "Thank you," he said as he smiled, and N found out that all these while her mind had been upied, but her body was obeying his words.

 Chapter 1055: Deeper Layers

    Chapter 1055: Deeper Layers


    ?


    Rowan had been in Stone Reach for eight days, and in all that time the Ascendant Sun stayed constant in the sky, but he could feel the changes in the wind, he knew that the darkness was not far away, Cmity wasing.


    His days had not been idly spent, learning about this world while exploring the abilities he had unlocked with his consciousness was a priority. Although his newly gained Consciousness was still dormant, Rowan was not willing to wake this part of himself up before he had finalized his ns to attack this realm head on, he could still mine the impressive memory banks of his consciousness, closing out many gaps in his memories, sadly not all of them, but enough important memories that guided the next part of his ns, refining it to a higher standard.


    It may not seem like it, but from the moment he had stepped out of the universe of his birth, a million years had nearly passed, and for him, it was almost like a month had gone by. Reality was not how he had once made it to be, and he had been handed a mountain pile of mysteries to resolve with his only tool being a small shovel, he had no choice but to dig, no matter how long that would take him.


    Peering at the written words by the so-called Divine Ascendant, Rowan stroked his chin in thought, it was as he had expected, although his ns to use the World''s Will as a vehicle to regain and overthrow its dominion was usible, there were certain risks and vulnerabilities that could be exploited against him via his actions, he was not entirely safe. Perring deep into the abyss, meant the abyss also peered into you.


    Rowan could not escape the consequences of tying his consciousness with a mortal flesh born from this world, but unlike the World''s Will who saw him as part of its overall design and therefore was not on a lookout against him, Rowan had ns for this realm... big ones, his right days of observation had revealed that this realm was far moreplex than he thought.


    As he had once spected, the two opposing forces at the surface were just what mortals could observe, beyond that level was something stranger that saturated every fundamental rule of this reality, even the Aura they wielded contained a shocking revtion that had stunned him at first when he understood the entire ramifications and what it might mean for him to control it.


    He looked up at the woman frozen beside him, her eyes were wide open, filled withplex emotions, and her mouth opened and closed like a fish out of water. He had collected her soul, so he knew her better than she understood herself, and yet, it was a truly odd thing to see a mortal whose soul he had consumed standing before him.


    Rowan cocked his head to the side, this was yet another unique aspect of this realm that had presented itself to him, revealing a certain w in his power, and was certainly one of its most intriguing aspects.


    He had killed this Explorer and not just harvesting her Ascendant Aura he had also taken her soul energy, but this world had its special tricks-it could also control Soul energy to an extent.


    The Deific Explorer could cut out a piece of their Core Aura and store it away, and in the event of their demise, they could be resurrected with that part of themselves with only a fresh injection of purified Ascendant Aura. That was the generally epted flow of events, at least on the surface, but Rowan knew that the waters always ran deep.


    It turned out that part of the mutation of Aura in this realm had to do with the Soul. It was the reason Aura, both of the Ascendant and Cmity types could merge with a Mental Space and produce Natal Treasures, the reason why Aura could be used offensively in this realm, soul energy maniption had been molded into the fabrics of this power system.


    Every time an Explorer sliced off a part of their Core Aura, what they were doing was separating a small part of their soul, and in the event of their death, their Soul Energy did not vanish but lingered and when their Core Aura was fed with Ascendant Aura, it served as a ma, drawing back the soul energy into their core once more, giving them life.


    In a sense, every Explorer in this realm had a Soul-type bloodline and could manipte their souls, even if they did it unconsciously with the power of their Aura. It was no wonder at the Ascendant level, Explorers did away with their bodies, and be formless, like a soul. Rowan had just discovered one of the greatest secrets of this realm. Forget Ascendancy or Cmity, what was truly controlling this realm was the Soul.


    Memories of the first battle he had when he entered Doom Star surfaced in his mind, not yetpleted, he still remembered the energy he created from mixing Ascendancy and Cmity, it was purple!


    This color was not simple, because, for one, the color of Soul Energy was purple. Looking back now, it should have been clear from the start. This ce was separated from Reality, and yet it could still maintain life, so it meant it needed to have a stable foundation of Soul Origin within its control, something that could ensure the existence of mortals. Rowan did not know if Soul energy was the true foundation of this realm, there may be others, but it did not matter, he had gained an advantage nheless.


    Apart from the Primordial Keepers, the Soul-type bloodline he had found in Mira, the Third Prince backup, the Soul Origin experiments he had found in the eye of the Primordial of Time and Evil, vague hints about a River of Souls, this was the fifth ce he had seen clear indication of Soul power at work, and unlike the rest, this realm had reached an astonishingly high level of Soul energy maniption, it was even engrained in their power system.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 1056: Pastimes

    Chapter 1056: Pastimes


    ?


    Rowan had never expected to find a Soul-type realm, one that was separated from Reality, it meant that finally he could experiment and discover deeperyers of souls in this realm.


    Perhaps his survival after he was struck down by a Primordial Weapon could not just be because of theck of expertise by the wielder, but perhaps because he was in an enclosed realm that had its Soul Origin system which had therefore given him the boost to push past the edge of death.


    It was in his nature to never back down when he had seized an advantage and would pursue this course to itspletion. Leaving his introspection and his ns clear for the future he peered at the mortal beside him.


    When he had killed the Explorers in that dead continent, he had harvested all their lingering soul energy, and therefore the woman before him was like a fading me, it did not matter if her vitality was still robust, her soul energy was at its limit, and in a while, she would be gone, what was left inside of her was not enough to carry the weight of her power.


    In Rowan''s eyes, she was like a shining star, pouring out her radiance onest time into the universe before it vanished forever. Her fragile soul was filled with countless holes all leaking out lights of various colors that were eerily simr to his Primordial Sea of Ambrosia and his Prismatic eyes... This was the color of the soul when it was wrapped by the experiences of one''s life.


    Gently holding N''s hand, he led her to her designated spot and sat beside her, she usually sat at this spot alone, a habit she had found herself doing for centuries, it would be a peaceful death if she could die in the midst of such beauty, he wanted to leave, but something within him urged him to stay, Rowan sighed and tapped her nose once, drawing a hint of life back into her eyes,


    "Breathe... I know what you are feeling right now. It''s like you are howling your lungs out in the middle of a crowd. Yet no one can hear you scream. Understand that this feeling will never fade away, you have seen deeply of my nature when you are yet a mortal, even an Ascendant would run mad. You have been scarred for it. However, you can choose to remain inside this hole in your spirit andnguish there until your fragile mortal flesh ceases or you could see it as what it is... just a scar, one among the plenty that you bear."


    Not waiting to see if his words would have any effect on her, he sank back into his mind. The fight was left to her now, the only sce he could offer her was to sit by her side as she died, even if she was resurrected again, she would onlyst a few hours before she perished.


    Rowan manifested a pen and paper in his hands, and for the first time in an extremely long time, he began to draw. He set the paper in the air and his pencil began to slowly crawl upon its surface.


    Perhaps it was due to his weakened consciousness, or for another reason entirely, he tried not to think about it too much, he knew it helped him in the analysis of the nature of this realm and how he could use them to his advantage in the future.


    Already he had another great advantage, what the World Will was seeing of him was disjointed and chaotic because most of Rowan''s consciousnesses apart from the one driving this Explorer''s body was dormant. Without a guiding mind that was awake, it could never take shape.


    In addition to the fact that this body was an Explorer, it granted Rowan a double cover against the World''s Will. No matter how much the Will of this world could peer into Rowan''s consciousness, the only thing it would find was cid and dormant, and of the few details it would discover, they would all be meaningless.


    He focused on what he was drawing because his mind had wandered and he realized he had drawn the entire garden. It was a perfect picture even though it was rendered in ck and white, but Rowan frowned. Once drawing had brought him peace, but now, even while he drew, his mind had been focused on nothing but plotting and war.


    This odd mortal pastime was not something he could indulge in any longer, he blinked and the paper and pen vanished.


    The soft voice of N whispered beside him, "How can you do that?"


    "Do what?" he replied distractedly,


    "Hold two separate natures inside you. Hot and Cold, Light and Darkness, Death and Life..."


    Rowan paused his internal musing and looked at her, "Is that the question you want to ask of me?"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Licking her lips in nervousness, N ced aside every doubt in her heart and forged ahead, "I believe that is the most important question I can ask you. You are not a Cmity God or an Ascendant, none can hold two differing concepts in their soul."


    Rowan was silent before he asked, "Can you paint?"


    N shook her head, "there is no reason to learn such a skill in the times of war. To be a Temple Maiden is to ept a life of service and sacrifice. We learn no skill that does not suit our cause."


    "Ah, of course," Rowan nodded, "That creed of yours. But perhaps you can see from my position howcking your question is in merit. You ask how can I hold two things in my heart at the same time yet you have never looked outside your Creed for other answers, you have always chosen warmth and never tried venturing out into the cold, so you will never understand what I will tell you."


    N shook her head, "Your argument is false. We do not share the same baseline. I know the only thing waiting for me outside the light is the darkness, outside of my life is death, I cannot be both light and dark at the same time."


    Rowan smiled, "Says who?"

 Chapter 1057: Honor A Mortal

    Chapter 1057: Honor A Mortal


    ?


    Rowan watched the y of emotion flit through the face of the mortal and he waited for his words to sink in. He thought he was about to get through to her but the next words she said made him sigh,


    "Why should I believe anything you say, you are the enemy."


    Rowan nodded, "Yes, I am your enemy, I am the one responsible for your death, and countless more, and in time perhaps the death of every mortal and Explorer in this realm, yet at this moment that means nothing to your questions about my nature and the reality around you."


    N chuckled, a disbelieving smirk on her face, "You expect me to believe the word of my enemy? Why would I ever want to do such a thing?"


    "You won''t be doing it because of me," Rowan smiled at her expression, "the thought of doing something that goes against your nature... Can you resist? You do not have much time left in the endless rat race this realm has ced on you, helpless mortals. What would you like your end to be like?"


    N went silent, and she remained like that for another hour, her life kept fading away and when she spoke, her voice was so low, that only a supernatural being like Rowan could have heard her,


    "I was wrong, I thought you were different from the others, because you had two natures inside your body, but you are all the same... Ascendants, Cmities, we are all the ants beneath your feet. You im I want to do this because of my curiosity as if your design was not part of it."


    "My design?" Rowan asked in curiosity,


    "Did you know how many Explorers you have killed? No, do not answer that question, something tells me I will be horrified by that number, I know how many Explorers you killed in front of my eyes. You have no regard for our lives or the issues that gue us. I would expect that my question would be met with indifference, but you seem strangely interested in twisting my thoughts. I know only one reason for any immortal to be concerned with the affair of mortals, you stand to gain something!"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Rowan blinked, "That''s a rather interesting way of looking at the matter, but still too shallow. You see, you look at this situation, your so-called moral dilemma as the greatest question you will ever have to ask in your life, the biggest mystery to uncover, but for someone like me, the answer is as simple as a thought. But I think your true question is why am I interested in you and the answer is quite simple, because of chance. If there was someone else in your position, then I would be here sitting by them."


    "If you know the answers to my question," N coughed, "If you know what I am about to find out... even what I will do next, why bother with all of this?" she gestured around, "Why do you sit here with me?!"


    It was now the turn for Rowan to go silent, and he replied a few minutester, "I do not despise mortals, I was once one, there are parts of me that I will always consider to be mortal, and you cannot imagine how many mortals I know... I know them all so deeply."


    "If you know us so deeply, why bother talking to me dammit?!" N yelled, but her weak voice hardly carried,


    "It is because you remind me of someone," Rowan whispered.


    N was stunned, she looked at Rowan''s perfect features and suddenly she broke intoughter, "Hahaha.... I cannot believe it. This must be a joke, the almighty immortal still feels losses and sorrow... hahaha."


    Rowan watched the mortalughing in silence, and soon herughter transformed into weeping and then wailing. Rowan had once experienced helplessness, but even at his lowest he had always known that he mighte out triumphant, and even if he could not do so, the journey for him was a reward all on its own, but he knew that it was not everyone who had his mindset.


    This mortal had been born into a world of misery, and sacrificed her entire life in the service of a cause, Rowan should know, because he had all her memories from the day of her birth, and with a wave of his hand the surrounding transformed and N felt the change, and the sound of a baby''s cry, this strange yet familiar sound drew her attention, and she was held in ce by the sight before her.


    "Even as a child, your voice is particrly loud," Rowan''s voice broke her from the reverie, this scene before her was so lifelike, it was almost as if she had been transported back in time.


    The scene was one of beauty, but also horror; a woman held a crying baby to her breast, and above her was a man with his back turned to them holding a weapon, his face was filled with anger, fear, and desperation because he was thest defense standing between his wife and newly born child.


    N stood up and stopped in front of the man, tears in her eyes, "It was said that he was only a Heroic Explorer but he fought against three Glorious Cmities before he fell. He held his ground for days, and not a single harm befell me or my mother. I have never seen my father''s face before, I thought it was lost to the past."


    She grimaced and turned towards Rowan, "Why are you showing me this memory? To torture me, or perhaps to appease a sick desire of yours?"


    "I show it to you because I understand what it is like to feel loss. There are parts of my actions you cannot understand, for it would seem like the ravings of a lunatic. You might think I have taken countless mortal lives, yes I have, but in my eyes, I have taken none. I have only changed their state of being, for their origin is intact."


    Fury suddenly colored Rowan''s gaze and he looked at the heavens, "There were many moments where I could have easily taken another path, mined the origin for its strength, but I do nothing of such, but my enemies do not share my mercy, they have killed my children, and this is the only way I know how to mourn... by honoring a mortal."

 Chapter 1058: Behind The Curtains

    Chapter 1058: Behind The Curtains


    ?


    N looked at this strange immortal in confusion, he was right, she had no idea what he meant, how was the death of others meaningless in some instances and in others they were meaningful? What origin was or who could affect it? What was the reason why an immortal would show his grieving side to a mere mortal was also impossible for her to understand, however, what she could understand was pain and loss.


    It seems like this immortal understood pain, and very deeply, also, he was not like the rest of his kind who knew only indifference towards those that were lower than them. Perhaps she should not be too surprised, was he not a killer as well as a protector? He ims that he had never crossed the line when he kills, and although this was a line that she would never see nor understand, N found herself believing in his words, and in this manner, her decision was made.


    She smiled and sat beside her mother, and watched her mother''s face, the fear, love, and protectiveness frozen in her features as she looked at the baby was heartbreaking, and N "whispered,


    "How can I see beyond my nature?"


    N was not expecting a quick response but Rowan did not dy before he replied, "You have always been at the door but you had no idea how to push past it. Have you ever wondered how it is possible for you to absorb both energy from ascendancy and cmity at the same time, and still have your Ascendant Aura free from the taint of Cmity? You have only been using just the surface portion of your birthright. Look beyond the surface of things and explore what''s beneath."


    N''s heart shook, hearing it now it seemed so simple. Why did she not imagine the deeper intery of the forces she had always been absorbing into her body? It had always been seen as normal for an Ascendant to grow with the Aura from both Ascendancy and Cmity because it had been purified by the world, it had always been regarded as harmless.


    It was said that it was the Core Aura, which was the central power location, was the essence of every Ascendant, and purified Aura, whether from Ascendancy or Cmity was just fuel to feed the Core Aura.


    Yet as this strange immortal had said, she was only looking at the surface of things, what could she find if she no longer looked at Aura as just energy and considered them for their individual Aspects? Her Core Aura was not just Ascendancy, it was more.


    If Ascendancy was life, then she was epting death every time she took into herself the Aura of Cmity. Perhaps both Ascendancy and Cmity were just two faces of a single coin.


    Her thoughts entering new dimensions, N did not realize that her spections, the presence of Rowan, and the fact that she was on herst breath all created a unique state where her body essence began to unravel.


    Her feet left the ground and her skin began to go transparent, revealing internal organs and a cloud of Ascendancy Aura that had been engrained inside every cell in her body. N''s body arched as if she was in pain, as faint growing spots of ck began to appear all over her Ascendancy Aura.


    These spots of ck were Cmity Aura, as the realization that the energy she had been consuming was two sides of the same coin triggered a mutation inside her body. However, this mutation was not benign nor was it epted by the Ascendant Aura inside of her, and her body began to copse.


    Rowan''s pain and fury vanished as his eyes began to follow the path of destruction trailing the body of this Explorer, making sure his presence was not interfering in this process.


    Of course, some of the things he had said to N were the truth, but that was not all of it, he knew that the best lies were wrapped in truth, and understanding the fine line to straddle between truth and lies was one of the foundations of his Will.


    Due to the severe limitations he faced while inside this realm, there were some experiments he could not perform on himself or using his hands. Aura was an interesting power system and it was extremely versatile when it came to matters of identification. At this time he was walking a tight line that kept him aligned with the Will of this realm.


    He needed answers to some of his questions about this realm, and N was the best candidate for this investigation. The only problem he had was that he could not personally interfere with the process in any manner, at least not using his Aura in any way, no one said anything about his words and how N would choose to interpret them.


    N was an interesting mortal, and the seed of his influence had already been nted inside her mind when he came across her for the first time, he only needed certain encouragement for them to bloom. Rowan knew her better than she knew herself, and so doing this was extremely easy.


    He just needed to show the right scene, present himself as the right candidate, and allow her to see what her mind thought she needed to see to make a reality-altering decision like doubting her state of being and pushing her mind to see reality in a way it was not supposed


    to.


    It was like convincing a mortal that fire was cold, and ice was hot and allowing them to believe in this concept so deeply that when they entered the fire, they felt cold, but the fire was still hot and despite what their feelings were telling them, it would consume them.


    The truth was that Ascendancy and Cmity, while both from the same root, were not necessarily two sides of the same coin. Rowan''s present body also had a unique Aura signature, and because he kept his Aura pure without any trace of Cmity inside of it, he was able to push this mortal body and the technique it could unleash beyond its pinnacle.


    This also left certain loopholes and mysteries he could not yet touch because if he did, his Aura would be stained by Cmity, ruining his ns for the future. What N was experiencing was a window to observe another facet of Ascendancy and Cmity and solidify his thoughts on this power system.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 1059: Corrupted Maiden

    Chapter 1059: Corrupted Maiden


    ?


    N''s mouth opened in a soundless scream as more of her body began to vanish, but the expression on her face was strange, it was filled with happiness and pleasure. Even in the face of her iing destruction, she had never felt so alive.


    A Temple Maiden was expected to be the perfect vessel of the Wills of the Ascendants. They were to serve as watchers, guardians, and witnesses, and they were never to falter in their duties. It was written into their Creed.


    They could never know love or have a family, their duty was the first and the most paramount aspect of their existence, they could only find sce in the end when their task wasplete, for they carried within them the legacy and the burden of all Temple Maiden that hade before them.


    On whatever day in the future that this endless battle ended, either in favor of Cmity or Ascendancy, then a Temple Maiden would be there as a witness.


    This task was a burden that all Temple Maiden had borne with grace, but the weight of it was truly heavy.


    And so N found to her great delight that Cmity Aura, which she once thought was ruinous in its purpose alone was only scratching a small part of its property, and the closest word she could find for the new dimension it showed her was... passion.


    She had once wondered what it would be like to live inside the body of a Cmity beast that was not mad and in full control of its emotions, and now she thought that she had finally peeked beyond that curtain, and she delighted in how unexpected and rich everything turned out to be.


    Everything was dialed up to eleven, different from what Explorers felt when they reached the Enlightened Rank which mainly boosted the perception of the Explorer. In this instance every single emotion she had ever felt in her life, from sorrow, rage, happiness, lust, and anger was heightened to a ridiculous degree... yet they were not overwhelming, for as they came into her mind like a storm, they fell into an endless abyss, because it seemed Cmity would ept the emotions as theye without any limits, and it made them feel good.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    It gave her a drastic realization about her past experiences that made all the suffering and heartache she had endured as a Temple Maiden seem so childish, and she wanted to weep in joy because she knew she needed to bring this enlightenment to every Temple Maiden across the entire realm.


    N discovered that Cmity gave her a fresh perspective on life. Everything she had experienced had no bearing on her emotions. The rain did not fall because she was sad, nor would the sun stop its setting because she was feeling lonely, all her emotions were hers to control, and in fact, Cmity did not care about the sort of emotions she had, it would ept them all, for they were good.


    Her body continued to shatter to pieces, as her life signs began as faint as those of an ant. In death, she had never felt so alive.


    "Thank you.... Thank you.... Thank you..." her soul kept screaming.


    R


    Rowan watched as N was brought to the edge of dissipation. Her entire limbs and torso were gone, shattered into pale glowing smoke, and of what was left of her head, only a wide grin and crazy eyes remained, in a few seconds her head would explode and she would fade away, no matter how many times she was resurrected, this would be her fate.


    Her soul was not just weak, the corruption Rowan had ced in her mental faculties would make her Aura incredibly explosive, ensuring she would never live past a few minutes at the most.


    Rowan would never allow this to happen after reaching this point. That would ultimately be a waste after all the time he took to prepare her.


    Opening his right palm, a swirl of ck and red smoke manifested that was interspersed by red lightning, as a fiendish storm took shape, and within was a creature that resembled a nightmarish vision of a spider, crab, lobster Chimera with a woman''s face whose body pulsed with scarlet mes.


    Bringing his hand over the grinning mouth of N, he shoved the Shiik into it, and the creature adjusted itself inside the fluid mass that made up the skull of the mortal, and finally settled into her brain.


    Inside its new home, the Shiik opened its mouth and began to feed. The death energy was abundant all around it as not only was N a Deific Ranked Explorer, but her wed but unique insight into the nature of Ascendancy and Cmity ensured that the death energy she produced would have killed hundreds of Deific Ranked Explorer. She was now simply toxic.


    Her influence was a corruption and the Shiik gleefully fed on that energy and in return, it gave her vitality. N''s mouth opened wide and a stream of energy and essence began to slither out of it, transforming into blood, flesh, and bone, and before long N returned to her previous state.


    She appeared wless, but her soul was still dying, dissipating even faster than before, but a brush of Rowan''s finger across her brows fixed that issue, filling her up with ten times the amount of soul energy she previously had.


    With the addition of the first portion of his consciousness, Rowan was finally able to solve the mystery of the unknown vitality that had been entering his body even as a mortal infant.


    It turned out that even though he could not manipte soul energy consciously with his limited mind, he had been unconsciously transforming soul energy into vitality.


    Once he understood this, it was as if a lightbulb went off in his skull. Rowan''s greatest source of strength was his ability to utilize soul energy as a resource, the ultimate resource. His greatest asset had finally returned to him, and the entire dimension of the oing battle had been shifted in his favor.


    He instinctively understood that for what wasing ahead, he needed every advantage.

 Chapter 1060: Faith

    Chapter 1060: Faith


    ?


    Rowan was overflowing with Soul Energy after all the time he had spent within and outside the universe, with him.being around the death of so many lifeforms. Even in death, his consciousness still held power and he would not be surprised that for the near million years, he had been harvesting souls.


    For a long time he had not been using these souls, he simply prepared himself as he waited for the right moment. Although Rowan imed that he wanted to perfect his foundation to a ridiculous level before pushing forward with the resource avable to him, and while there was great truth in these thought, there was a rather hidden justification for why he had been gathering soul energy all this while without utilizing them, it was all in preparation for something terrible, but he could not find the source of this fear.


    The addition of arge part of his consciousness did not reduce this fear, instead it increased it. It was not even the knowledge that the eyes of the Primordial of Time had left his control, it was something even deeper.


    He knew that even when his consciousness was previouslypleted, he was missing memories, and there was an additional name that always gued him-Nemesis.


    The idea of this mysterious power seemed to have been born out of nothing, but Rowan believed that all his setbacks, all his pains, even the two deaths he had rapidly suffered in this world in the hands of the World Will were all due to Nemesis, and it was as if even if his mind and spirit had been scrubbed of every detail about this unknown power in the past, he would still remember its name because it had be branded into his consciousness.


    This enemy seemed powerful beyond reason, formless and untouchable but one thing Rowan knew about himself was that he would nevery down and take abuse from the strong, his past was enough proof. Even under the tyranny of the Third Prince, he had found a way to sequester his bloodline across time to aid him in the right moment.


    ns within ns were made at every step of the way to make that event possible, and Rowan would never count himself out of this fight or any fight in the future, no matter who he would be challenging. He might not yet understand certain mysteries in the past, especially those rted to his lost memories but Rowan firmly believed in himself and whatever decision he had made in the past.


    He knew the importance of sacrifice, ofying your hand bleeding into the water to draw in sharks, of suffering countless abuse for the right moment when your abuser looked down upon you to gloat, and in that moment reveal their throat.


    Yes, if there was one thing Rowan understood about himself, it was sacrifice.


    With how special his consciousness was, Rowan knew that it was nearly impossible to wipe his memories without his permission. The fact that portions of his memories were missing meant that he made himself forget. He would never doubt his ns, only move forward ording to his instincts.


    With the previousputational powers of his consciousness, Rowan was sure that he would be able to predict his future actions with a near-perfect level of uracy, and whatever might be happening to him at this moment or any decisions he had would be making in the future, he would have made arrangements and left safeguards in ce.


    This was a daunting prospect to believe in something he could not easily prove, but Rowan believed in himself, the return of his Soul Energy maniption ability was all the tools he would need to survive and thrive.


    He did not have to chase after the rat race everyone else in existence was subjected to when he could create his resource seemingly out of thin air.


    It was the primary reason he did not rush out of Stone Reach towards his first target.


    Having isted the stream of soul energy this limited consciousness of his was channeling, he simply switched it from a vitality creator to one that created Purified Ascendancy Aura. It did not mean that he no longer had to kill for Aura, it just meant he did not have to take unnecessary risks in doing so. Risks like turning an entire continent into a battleground. If he had been unlucky and an Ascendant had been present in that battle, it would have signified his end.


    At this moment the trillions of cells in his body were being filled with so much purified Ascendancy Aura that nearly ten percent of his consciousness nodes were tasked into masking the radiation of Aura that should have made him resemble a walking fountain of Aura.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    At this moment Rowan''s appearance was truly shocking. The face and body he showed N, although supremely beautiful, could be eptable by immortal standards, but perhaps if she had noticed his shadows, she would have fainted in horror.


    His robes that were twenty feet long, billowed around him like a golden cloud, his red hair was also the same, and his eyes...


    At the Legend Rank, his Natal Treasure kept growing as his foundations grewrger and firmer with every breath he was taking. With so much ess to all the Aura he wanted, Rowan began to push this mortal body to the limit imposed by this world.


    As a Maker of Worlds, Rowan had unique insights into the formation and creation of existence, and had slowly begun to peel apart theyers of control this world had to offer. He was not changing anything, only learning about the rules so he could break them.


    To create his first World Core, Rowan basically had to understand everyponent of a world, even those of a higher realm like the Supreme Worlds, and he integrated every knowledge of a World''s Will into his consciousness, no one else he knew was capable of hacking into a World''s Will like he was.


    Doom Star power system favored the soul and so no much focus was ced on the body, giving Rowan a door to extend his maniption. The ceiling for a mortal''s bodily growth as it turned out was not specified, but since no mortal creature would grow to be veryrge unless they would be squashed under their own weight, this oversight was meaningless.


    But it was perfect for Rowan.

 Chapter 1061: Your God Is The Devil

    ?


    With dimensional flesh, Rowan understood all the intricacies of maniption size and mass, and although his height remained at a modest seven feet outwardly, his true appearance in this mortal body was eighty-five feet and he was still slowly growing. He was as heavy as a mountain, but his Ascendancy Aura made him lighter than air.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Although he now had ess to an infinite amount of Ascendancy Aura, his limited


    consciousness meant he could only draw it out using a straw than the pipelines he would have been capable of unleashing previously.


    Despite the slower method of filling up his powerbase, and this was for Rowan with his ridiculous foundation-it should take him about six months to be a Deific Ranked Explorer, and then he would summon another portion of his consciousness.


    When he was killed by the World Will, his consciousness had been scattered to all four corners of the world. This was not just a figure of speech. If Rowan was to resurrect his full consciousness he would have to perform this process four times.


    The first portion of his consciousness had been collected and in six months, he should perform the ritual a second time. At that time he would reassess his situation, gain more of his lost memories, and hopefully more of his abilities would be unlocked, thereby standing a better chance of survival.


    Looking at the sleeping form of N, Rowan''s eyes went a bit dull as he reconsidered the ns he had for her and the Shiik for thest time before he nodded and ced his palm over her face.


    Her body shuddered before it began to shrink, and there was a piercing scream as if she was in great pain before she vanished.


    It was a risky prospect to ce something that wasrgely untested into y since he would not be able to entirely predict the oue with a hundred percent certainty, but he understood the importance of chaos, and muddying the water.


    Rowan opened his palm, and there was a small tattoo of a woman with a hunched back standing beside arge spider, he closed his palms and looked around himself for a while before copsing into dust.


    When he reappeared he was inside arge cathedral located near the tip of the Stone Reach Castle, he was near the center of power in the continent, and beside the Cathedral was the pce of the Divine Ascendant, but Rowan did not seem bothered by the fact that he was so close to danger, although with his rate of growth, it was most likely he was already invincible in this continent.


    His form was a shadow as he began heading deeper into the Cathedral. In this realm, there was only war and this shaped the culture of this world into one where weapons and the mighty were worshiped. The Cathedral was a gateway to the tools used in this war, for it contained massive statues of weapons, warships and so many other instruments of battle.


    What was notable was that none of these weapons or ships were made from metal, instead, they were built using the flesh and bones of both Explorers and Cmities. These were not just renditions but full-sized copies, and could be used at a moment''s notice, although doing such a thing was considered heresy unless the continent was about to fall, only then would the weapons of war, anointed under the endless prayers of the mortals, would be let loose.


    Unlike the triangr-shaped metallic warships made with Trithon which was popr with the Silver Alliance, the majority of the warships and weapons outside the alliance were made from the most readily avable resource in the realm, which was the flesh of Cmities. The greatest power in the realm, the Council of Nine had taken this concept to a different dimension where even their buildings were made from living flesh. This Cathedral was the outpost of this great power which held the fate of every single Explorer in the realm.


    Yet all of these instruments of war in the cathedral paled before the service and worship that was assigned to one individual, considered the first Explorer, Berrion The Undying, a figure wrapped in myths and shadows.


    The instrument for his worship was ced in the central portion of the temple, it was not a statue, only arge painting that showed a powerful being with his back facing the audience. His face was upturned, and his hands were clenched tight.


    Although humanoid, he possessed many features that were not structured with the bodies of Explorers. There were many tales of how the mighty Berrion had imposed such great torture on himself, warping his flesh and spirit in order to find a way forward for all Explorers to follow.


    The experiments he had imposed on himself were so dangerous that anyone else would have perished a million times over, but time and time again, Berrion survived, and he showed the Explorers the path forward, using his flesh and blood to create them.


    He was called The Undying for nothing else could describe his monstrous tenacity. Over time Berrion grew more powerful and he left everyone else behind and pushed forward into the domain of the dark alone, but he created the Council of the Nine to carry his legacy and find worthy Ascendants that could follow him into the darkness.


    Except for the few members of the council of the Nine, no one had seen the full image of Berrion, and this enigmatic being remained a faceless source of worship for the majority of the mortals and Explorers and they would never know the true face of their savior.


    It was a good thing then that Rowan recognized Berrion, how could he not, the bastard had crushed him to pieces and ughtered his children. The feeling of the Primordial weapon shattering his skull and digging into his heart was one he would never forget.


    "Your god is the devil," Rowan chuckled and went past the image of Berrion. d in the flesh of Ascendancy, Rowan was fearless. He returned to the ce he would be resting for the next six months, a warship made from the bones of Explorers, specifically, their skulls.

 Chapter 1062: New And Old Enemies

    ?


    The shadows of Rowan enveloped the entire ship made from the skulls of a hundred million Explorers, making the empty eye holes of the skulls sh red for a brief moment before


    everything returned to normal.


    Deep inside the ship, on a bed made of skull, Rowan reappeared and he closed his eyes andy on his back, seemingly falling asleep. These next few months would go by quickly, and he already made his ns, he only needed to wait and gather more data, he could never stop gathering information, and a slight thing could be the difference between winning and losing. The devil is in the detail, and he had a devil to hunt, a devil considered by all to be undying.


    He was not idle, even as his body continuously grew and adapted to the Ascendant Aura flooding into it, his mind began to read every avable piece of literature on Stone Reach, although there were not as many as he would like, there was still an astonishing number of texts that had been preserved for millions of years, and he suspected that he must go to much higher continents to find anything better.


    A rather interesting fact that Rowan had discovered was that although he could gain all the memories from the souls of the dead, most of the knowledge umted during a mortal''s life was useless to him, repetitive and inane, most mortal lives were simply brief shes of happiness and a lot of pain and horror.


    They never focused on learning about the past or gathering knowledge that would not immediately affect their situation at the moment, and it did not help that they were in a state of perpetual warfare, and schrship pursuits were not seen as important. If not for immortal Ascendants that preserved the culture and knowledge of the past, the mortals would have long descended into barbarity, and there would be no difference between them and mad beasts.


    There were secrets hidden in books that had not seen the eyes of readers for millions of years, kept in long-forgotten vaults. Ancient parchments, squiggles etched on stones and metals, voice recordings and so many other mediums used in storing information... Rowan''s gaze, bolstered by his growing Ascendancy Aura found them all and he began to discover the hidden histories and the forgotten myths, answering some of his burning questions about this realm.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Ascendants and Cmities had an old history, but from what he could find, the first Cmity was born seventeen million years ago and before then there was no record of what existed before.


    No matter how much he searched, and he was sure he had grasped almost all the knowledge to be gotten from Stone Reach, It seemed history began seventeen million years ago, but that could not be the truth, he knew Doom Star existed during the Primordial Era, and was older than any power in the universe except for Primordial Domain and other equally strange locations in Reality.


    With no record of what happened before that time period to be found inside Doom Star, Rowan knew that this situation was most likely caused by the World''s Will, as it created and erased different Eras to pursue its unknown agenda.


    The Era of Explorers and Cmity wasing to an end, as Rowan had confirmed that throughout history, the bnce between the energy of Ascendancy and Cmity had never wavered, but around eight hundred thousand years ago, things began to change.


    It should not be a coincidence that this end of an Era was happening right about the time he entered this realm. Although seventeen million years was a long time, it was hardly enough for the bnce of power to have shifted so drastically. Logically, the battle between the Ascendants and Cmities should run for at least a billion years.


    At that time the structure of power would have reached a terrifying level, and when the world-ending cataclysm began, the impact on the realm would be drastically more noticeable, and whatever fruits that were to be born from that ending would push the strength of the World''s Will to a higher level, but that bnce had been broken.


    Was it possible that Old Man Seed knew the effect of cing Rowan into Doom Star and as Rowan was thinking of using the powers of this higher being to aid his pursuit of power, the old man was also doing something more diabolical?


    Perhaps this might be the truth. His understanding of higher dimensional capabilities was still low, and Old Man Seed was a special existence even among their number, did he not say he was a teardrop from a Primordial?


    Rowan ced this consideration aside for the moment, he would learn the truth in time, his focus was on what could have caused this changes in the expected flow of event. The first option was obviously the Eye.


    The Eye of the Primordial of Time must have seen a better target than inhabiting Rowan''s body and its influence must have begun to spread.


    There were fearful whispers and panicked memories in the souls of Explorers he had devoured of a new danger zone that had arisen where time itself seemed to be nonexistent. This was something that Rowan was sure that the Eye was capable of, and that was the least of its powers, Rowan had not forgotten the price he had paid to seal the Eye and what that could mean for him if his safety measures had been broken.


    It would mean old enemies were back in the board.


    Knowledge on the Eye was a priority but the true extent of its influence was yet unknown due to the limited information in the souls of the mortals he had devoured, but he expected that to change when he began to kill Ascendants in six months'' time.


    With his present battle prowess, Rowan could kill Ascendants, but it would be a struggle and there were chances that he might not be able to stop them if they wanted to escape. At this point in time, Rowan did not want to take unnecessary risks and would rather recover another part of his consciousness, reach the Deific Rank, and cleanly kill Ascendants to harvest their memories.

 Chapter 1063: Deific Rank

    ?


    The only problem with this n was that even if he was able to cleanly kill Ascendants he would not be able to crush their soul mountains. Nevertheless, even if he was incapable of excavating the memories of the soul without hisplete consciousness, he would find other ways of gathering information.


    Another stream of soul energy congregated around Rowan, and with a mental push, he shoved them away. He was not taking any risk in consuming any of the souls on this continent at this time. Ascendants were closer to their soul form and it was possible that the Divine Ascendant resting in his pce a few thousand meters away would be able to sense the dissipating soul energy.


    There was a constant stream of souls always heading towards him and Rowan had to continuously disperse them with his consciousness power that he sent out in a broad arc to dissipate iing soul energy streaming towards him in the distance, else no matter how much he tried to hide his form, the congregation of souls over his location would be a dead giveaway.


    It helped that the souls streaming towards him were in far lower numbers than he had once expected in a world like Doom Star, but with the understanding of how the powers of Explorers worked, that confusion was quickly cleared away.


    This continent seemed quiet and peaceful as if the hold of Cmity over it was nonexistent, but that was far from reality. It was just that this continent was under the control of the Divine Ascendant presently living in Stone Reach.


    At the Deific Rank, the number of Natal Treasures avable to the Explorer increased to six, and to reach Ascendancy, among the many criteria, one of the most important was merging a continent with the Natal Treasure, and so a Deific Explorer would have to merge six continents to their six Natal Treasures to fulfill one of the most important foundations to bing an Ascendant Ranked Explorer.


    A continent merged with an Explorer Natal Treasure enjoyed many benefits, one of the most important of those benefits was that Cmities could not spawn randomly, since the Explorer could create dedicated zones in the continent where Cmity creatures could be spawned.


    With the decline in the power of Ascendancy, this feature was no longer avable to Explorers at the Deific Rank who had merged their Natal Treasures with continents, for they were not strong enough to resist the increasingly greater influence of Cmity, and except for Ascendants with greater control over Aura, no imed continent was enjoying their previous levels of safety.


    Rowan was following a divergent path as an Ascendant and instead of creating more Natal Treasures, he was strengthening just a single one, and another reason he pursued this path was because of the feature of iming continents that became avable to Explorers when they reached the Deific Rank. He had great expectations for this ability.


    The months flew by and although Rowan''s shape in the bed did not change much except for his increasingly longer hair, his true size had be monstrous. Soul energy was a ridiculous power, cing Rowan on an untouchable stage that would be nearly difficult to ever replicate.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Presently, his Ascendant body was at 7,700 feet tall, and the Aura it contained had be so dense, that it was beginning to liquefy inside certain organs in his body, and except for his skin and other visible organs, every organ inside his body was now transformed into a house sort of gem, including his bones.


    Time ticked by continuously until the moment arrived when he could not make any more growth as a Legend Explorer, his height at 10,990 feet, and his Ascendant Aura bing so plentiful if he was not shielding his body, he would be felt all around the continent and even further.


    Rowan sat up on the bed of skulls and cracked his neck, and as he opened his eyes he pushed towards the Deific Rank.


    His robes immediately exploded out behind him, all twenty feet of it, and since Deific Rank mostly focused on gaining more Natal Treasures, his robes began to gain volume and length, and before long, his robes were longer than fifty feet, the space around him shivered as the robes exploded in size once more reaching a hundred feet, and another explosion pushed it to three hundred feet.


    His robes alone had upied the entire inside of the ship, and only around Rowan''s body was the robe gold, but the other parts of it were blue, and anyone else who saw this a new would think the ship had be filled with the ghost of an ocean.


    The insides of the ship were shaken but not destroyed, part of the reason Rowan chose this ship was its durability, and because it was made from the skulls of Explorers, with his Ascendant energy, Rowan was able to strengthen it further, making sure the eruption of energy that would arise from his Ascension was hidden.


    In this manner, Rowan stayed still and waited for the transformation inside his body to beplete. The gaseous Ascendancy Aura inside his body all liquified, but this did not increase the density of his Aura, instead it was further decreased until it was almost weightless. The Aura of Ascendancy inside his body could fill an entire river, yet they were all lighter than a bird feather.


    Rowan grinned when he finally felt the final effect he wanted at the Deific Rank, his mind began to expand and his consciousness strengthened. The benefit to this was obvious, Rowan could presently only utilize the consciousness power of this body, and this reduced the amount of soul energy he could mine from his dimension, but with greater consciousness power he could already feel the greater stream of soul power avable to him.


    With his investigation into the abilities of Explorers he had discovered a minuscule number of Explorers that were able to gain an increase in their consciousness powers, and the only thing that wasmon among all of them was that they were great genuine with an equally greater Explorer technique.


    Rowan knew that he should have what could be considered one of the greatest Explorer techniques if not the greatest technique to be ever created in this realm, perhaps if this battle hadsted for a billion years, the Explorers might have created something better, but after seventeen million years, Rowan was at the pinnacle of the Explorer society when it came to matters of techniques, and the boon he received was stupendous.


    His consciousness exploded to ten times its previous limit, rivaling twelve of the consciousness nodes on his spine. Although Rowan had not bothered upgrading those nodes since they were now almost useless to him except forprehension purposes, it was still amazing how much growth his mind had gone through in a single moment.


    Rowan gasped as his mortal body shifted in a subtle manner, his pores all around his body opened and closed, trying to seek a greater source of power outside his body and heughed when they could find none. Inside him was the greatest source of purified Ascendant Aura outside Ascendancy.


    It was time to summon the second portion of his consciousness.

 Chapter 1064 The Silent Epoch

    Chapter 1064 The Silent Epoch


    The first time Rowan had summoned his consciousness, the attempt had been rushed and crude, and it was inevitable that it had drawn the attention of the World Will, and if not for the fact that his consciousness could be regarded as dead, the consequences it had faced would be more severe than just tribtion lightning.


    What Rowan did not know was that during his more than eight hundred thousand years of death, now and then his consciousness would gather together, creating massive golden suns that would be shattered to pieces by the World''s Will.


    After countless years of being repeatedly shattered by tribtion lightning, Rowan''s dead consciousness was now almost immune to its damage, and the act of the World''s Will was changed to one of suppression, this aided Rowan in his assimtion of the first part of his consciousness because after it was shattered by the World''s Will, it could easily respond to Rowan''s call.


    Of course, Rowan did not consider the Will of this realm to be weak, only that it appropriated different levels of strength to different tasks. If Berrion the Undying attacked his broken consciousness once more with the aim to destroy them, then it might take billions of years or more for it to take shape again.


    The World Will obviously considered Rowan''s dead consciousness less of a threat and assigned meager Tribtion Lightning to suppress it, but this would begin to change if, in rapid session, another instance of Rowan''s consciousness rising was detected. The World Will would surely sense something was wrong and increase its vignce.


    For this reason, Rowan would not be summoning the second portion of his consciousness in the same manner that he did the first.


    It was not like he did not know a better way to summon his consciousness in a better manner the first time that he attempted to do so, but he was simply too weak at that time to perform this summoning with any degree of finesse, with his greater strength at this time, he would do a better job.


    His consciousness had been shattered into an infinite number of pieces and when he gave out the call for it, the consciousness pieces werebined into a whole so he could have an easier time assimting them all to his Natal Treasure at once, was a risky move, but he had seeded. But now that he had enough Mental power to hold out for longer and no longer had to digest his entire consciousness at once, instead, he would be summoning the fragments of his consciousness slowly.


    Rowan touched his forehead with the tip of his right index finger and his flesh wriggled before parting to reveal an oval-shaped hole through which you could see his blue skull. He repeated the same gesture and touched the skull and it parted to reveal his gem-like brain, and he did not stop his actions, pushing his finger into his head until he touched his brain.


    An oval-shaped hole appeared on his brain, and within was what appeared to be nothing at first, but slowly indistinct shapes could be seen, wandering giants of gold with ragged feathers trailing down their back like cloaks, when the oval hole was revealed the giants all stopped moving and looked upwards, their gaze reaching the outside world, and their mouths were opened in a cry that could have shaken all of creation,


    Eulxhu Thyak¡­


    The Silent Epoch¡­


    The cry erupted from this dark dimension and when it emerged from the hole in his skull, it transformed from a sound wave to light, but this light was on a spectrum that even immortals could not detect, and although the cry from the giants was titanic, what the world could hear or see was only silence.


    The cry spread with supernatural quickness, targeting the corner of reality where the second part of his True Name that was linked to another portion of his consciousness resided, and an almost undetectable tremor shook the entire realm, and like moths to a me, tiny pieces of golden light like fireflies began to appear out of reality before silently fading away as if they were just a figment of mad god dreams. Overhead there were faint sounds of rumbling thunder, but that too passed after nothing appeared out of the ordinary.


    Inside the ship, Rowan''s body was soon surrounded by golden motes of lights that appeared around him in their thousands and they began to stream into the hole in his forehead. His face twisted in concentration as the stretch of blue that was his robe which was yet unmarked by the color of gold began to transform as new golden stars and heavenly bodies slowly started taking shape and filling it up.


    Inside his Natal treasure was an ongoing battle of assimtion, various heavenly bodies mmed into Rowan''s consciousness and he assimted them, this process involved deciphering everyponent of this star or nearly instantly, and cing them inside his Natal Treasure.


    Rowan''s body was no longer as fragile as before, and although loud metallic nking sounds emerged from his bones, he did not suffer damages like he previously did.


    More golden motes of Rowan''s consciousness reappeared to fill in the gaps for those that had vanished into his head.


    Rowan remained in this position for eighteen days, slowly gathering his consciousness and his five hundred feet robe turned gold, except for the hems that were bright blue. Finally, it was done and he stood up and began investigating the abilities and memories he had gained from this assimtion. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    He opened his palm and a great sword appeared and rested on it. The weapon seemed to be made from fading light and cold fire, appearing unreal like a distortion in space.


    Rowan ran his fingers down the de and he sighed. His Destroyer was asleep, and this could be considered its shadow, but the power of Destruction that this demanded in this state was terrifying, especially considering it gave no signs of its power.


    He flicked his hands and the de vanished, and it was reced by a flickering white me. Like his Destroyer, the Lost mes was still in a slumber-like state, but he could still ess all of its abilities, both Convergence and Divergence.


    He flicked his hands and dissipated the white mes, in the short time he had it out, all the skulls around him had vanished for hundreds of feet, as convergence collected all their energy and mass, taking it into itself, and this only happened because the faint glow from the me illuminated the surrounding space for less than a second.


    No longer weaponless, Rowan delved into the new memories he could ess and closed his eyes. Several holes in his recollection began to fill up, and he finally had the entire series of events that transpired when he was at the continent of New Hope.


    Rowan frowned and peered at the ground, his senses pushing past the ship, the cathedral, and the thousands of floors of the Stone Reach castle until he reached the earth below and he continued pushing his consciousness deeper, for hundreds of miles until he reached a barrier.

 Chapter 1065 Clearing The Floors

    Chapter 1065 Clearing The Floors


    Rowan did not push deeper to investigate this barrier because he noticed it was filled with Ascendant Aura, most likely from the Divine Ascendant who had assimted this continent to be his Natal Treasure.


    However, this was not the reason he was investigating the depths of the earth. It was as he had once suspected; that cmity Gods could not be found under every continent, and the fact that his descent had been directly over the mouth of one of these elusive creatures while he was in the helpless form of a stone egg was not a coincidence.


    The entire battle as it yed out, including the death of the Cmity God, the summoning of Berrion the Undying, and finally a single Deific Explorer who stood above the battle and watched it all in grim amusement, as it mocked Rowan and all of existence.


    "So this is the form you have taken, Eye of Time? A mortal shell¡­ risky, but that is the only way you should be able to exert influence without calling attention to your killers. Smart¡­ hahaha¡­ our family line seems to be filled with nothing but daredevils."


    Knowing that dwelling on the iing battle was pointless, he focused on his next agenda, killing the Divine Ascendant and iming this continent.


    He opened his left palm and the tattoo of the hunched-back woman and the Shiik blossomed in scarlet radiance as Rowan converted his increased stream of Soul energy into the Aura of Cmity, and in less than three days, the Shiik whose capacity for Cmity Aura was truly stupendous and rivaling those of Rowan also reached the Deific Rank.


    The progress Rowan made upon reaching the Deific Rank had truly shown its value at this moment; it took him six months to reach the Deific Rank using the converted stream of Ascendant Aura, but he did something equally impressive in just three days.


    If the stream of Soul energy he could utilize previously came from a thin straw, it was now arge pipeline, a dozen feet in diameter. With the Shiik at the Deific Rank, its size tripled, but this amazing transformation did not end there, due to its merger with the corrupted Explorer N, it took on certain traits of Ascendancy, and its form took a fog-like state, appearing to be a beast made from ck smoke and red mes.


    N shrieked, the sound from her mouth was distorted, almost sounding like that of a Shiik, the elevation of the Shiik also benefited her, and her powerbase that had been stuck at the lower levels of the Deific Rank reached the peak, and only fulfilling certain prerequisite would be enough to push her to the Ascendant Rank and make her a Temple Matron.


    The Shiik did not have any of such restrictions, a Cmity only needed a great amount of Aura and an equally greater amount of mayhem and chaos under their belt to transform into the Nascent state of a Cmity God, their lifespan became almost infinite, and the energy they needed to transform to a higher state became more restrictive, and so they would sleep for millions of years, devouring entire continents to evolve further.


    Rowan had also pushed his Ascendant Aura to the peak of the Deific Rank, and only until he assimted all required number of continents would he push to be an Ascendant, and it was as of yet unknown the number of continents he would require to be an Ascendant, and therefore summon the third and also possibly the fourth portion of his consciousness, but that would all depend on the abilities he would gain as an Ascendant.


    Looking towards his left where the pce of the Divine Ascendanty, Rowan began moving with measured steps towards his target.


    ?


    The Divine Ascendant lived at the top of Stone Reach, his pce had ten floors, and the top three floors were restricted to the Ascendant alone, with the Ruler of Stone Reach, a Deific Ranked Explorer with bloodline connection with the Ascendant having his official station on the fourth floor, the six-floor below was abination of armory, barracks, warship port and administrative center.


    The seven floors in total housed tens of thousands of Explorers and was the most secure area in all of Stone Reach, even an insect would be unable to pass through the door, and yet as Rowan walked past hundreds of Explorers heading for the higher floors, no one seemed to notice him.


    His ethereal presence passed among them like the wind, stirring the hair of some, and causing others with enhanced senses to feel goosebumps breaking across their flesh. He walked unimpeded across the three lower floors until he reached a barrier at the fourth where passing through it would draw attention unless he used powers outside the sphere of Ascendancy.


    Rowan sighed, he had hoped to be able to reach his destination quietly, but that was not an option. He revealed himself before the blocked gate leading to the fourth floor, and he began to run his hand across the metal, made from Trithon, but infused with a peculiarbination of both runic sorcery and surprisingly herbalponents, this door was almost alive.


    For a while, nobody caught sight of Rowan, but an Explorer caught a glint of gold at the side of his vision and he looked down and stumbled from his workstation in shock as the ground below had all transformed into a river of gold.


    Sessive exmations emerged from the surroundings as the hundreds of Explorers on this floor found that the ground beneath their feet had all turned to gold, and soon few caught sight of Rowan standing by the gate to the higher floor, idly stroking it.


    Observant Explorers soon noticed that the river of gold beneath their feet all emerged from the robe of the mysterious stranger in front of them, but before the full realization of what they were witnessing sank into their consciousness, a sense of weightlessness overtook them all as the golden river opened up and swallowed all the Explorers in the floor and the other two floors below. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    A few seconds ago, the first three floors were a bustling area with thousands of Explorers, and in the next, nothing but silence. Rowan did not seem to even notice what had happened, his focus was on the door ahead which opened a few secondster silently, as he convinced the door to unlock itself without alerting anyone else in the building.


    Rowan stepped forward, his robe sweeping ahead of him like an endless wave, and wherever it passed, where previously there were hundreds of Explorers going through their daily responsibilities, only silence was left. The fourth floor was cleared in a second, three secondster, Rowan was at the gate to the fifth floor.


    Understanding the mechanism behind the door''s operation, a look from Rowan was enough to unlock the gate, and what happened on the fourth floor repeated itself on the fifth, but this time Rowan paused to look at the map of the entire Silver Alliance that was arrayed on arge dais on this floor before moving ahead.


    However, on reaching the sixth floor, Rowan stopped, he looked at what was waiting for him ahead and smiled, behind him the door closed with a resounding bang,


    "Who are you?"


    a whispery voice that sounded like the breeze passing through leaves swept through the hall. It came from a figure that seemed to be made from silvery smoke hovering in the air. The Divine Ascendant was waiting for Rowan on the sixth floor.


    "Your death," Rowan replied.

 Chapter 1066: Mortal Shenanigans

    Chapter 1066: Mortal Shenanigans


    ?


    Rowan felt the mortal heart of this body quicken, and he had to admit, battling with immortals was something he desired over challenging an infinite number of mortals, this mortal body had never in an immortal, and Rowan began to feel his battle intent rising,


    "What matter of treachery is this? How dare you speak to the Divine Ascendant with such terms. Kneel and beg for your quick execution!"


    A loud voice that carried disdain and anger came from a mortal, the Ruler of Stone Reach, dressed in a regal robe of silver and a crown withrge jewels, he stood ahead of hundreds of Explorers, all dressed simrly. The elites of Stone Reach are all here and they had thousands of Explorers in armor all holding powerful weapons standing behind them.


    Rowan ignored them, his gaze on the Divine Ascendant alone, it would take more than mere words from mortals to shake him,


    "Intruder, are you deaf to what the Ruler has ordered you to do? Know your ce when you stand before the divine. Kneel immediately and plead for your quick death or your family line up to your ninth generation would be drawn and quartered!"


    For a moment Rowan was a bit stunned at the words from the mortal, he knew of mortal politics and shenanigans, their shortsightedness and arrogance among other things were clear to him, and yet he had never once experienced it, he had to admit, it was almost... cute, but he could see how others would find it annoying.


    Rowan did not look away from the Ascendant despite all the amusing distractions, he began to agitate the Ascendant Energies inside his body, he pointed towards the Ascendant and a blue glow began to gather over his fingertips, but a roar of outrage erupted from the ruler of Stone Reach, spit flying out of his mouth,


    "Heresy! You not only do not kneel, you dare hold up your hands against the heaven, and attempt a strike..."


    For the first time since he entered this floor level, Rowan''s eyes shifted to the mortals, and the ruler must have seen something inside their endless depths for his mouth snapped shut with so much force that he bit off a sizable portion of his tongue and nearly choked on the blood that erupted from his wound.


    "Attacking me inside my domain is foolish," the whispery voice of the Divine Ascendant took center stage once again, he had never looked away from Rowan all this while and Rowan could feel the weight of his gaze trying to force its way through his skin.


    The Ascendant took a step forward in that air and pointed at Rowan with a sharp finger that ended at a needlepoint, and although his flesh resembled smoke, the sharpness of his finger left a bleeding trail of power through the air as it easily sliced space apart, whatever Rank an Ascendant was, it was surely not low,


    "I will assume from the powerful presence from your body that you must be a Blood Bound, only they have the disgusting smell of flesh surrounding their bodies kike that, and you must also be an ancient one of your cursed race, I have always thought that rumor was farfetched, it is a rare thing that I find myself ecstatic when I am wrong, but are you sure that angering an Ascendant would not lead to the eradication of your line, or at best increase the suffering already imposed on all of you?"


    "You all talk too much," Rowan said, the blue energy gathering over Rowan''s finger reached its peak, except for the Ascendant who appeared calm, the hall went tense and then the bright light unexpectedly fizzled out, and a slight trail of ck smoke encircled Rowan''s finger as if it was burnt.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    It was as if the tension was a bubble that had been burst with a pin, the ruler of Stone Reach chuckled, his amusement echoed by the elites around him, he spat out with clear bitterness in his tone,


    "Fool, do you think you can use the energy of Ascendancy in the presence of an Ascendant? The Silver Alliance has always been against the trade and utilization of Blood Bound as ves, but I promise you, that is all about to change, your people shall regret this day and your name shall be a curse on their lips for all eternity."


    Rowan cocked his head to the side, and started at his fingers, making them glow several more times, "Indeed, I think I can use Ascendant energy quite well, although you will forgive me if you have to wait for a moment for its effects to show."


    "What effects?" one of the braver elite spoke out, Rowan''s apparent powerlessness breaking the shackle he had over their mind, and as if in response to his question, hundreds of Explorers on the floor held their heads and began to scream in pain.


    Their cries were gut-wrenching and before anyone here could determine what was wrong, the heads of the screaming Explorers exploded, and their headless bodies staggered and in a weird synchronicity, they all fell on their knees with arms syed out by their side.


    However what was strange was that no blood erupted from their bodies, and their position made it seem as if they were not dead, only waiting.


    "That effect," Rowan pointed at the bodies.


    The astonished gaze of every Explorer turned towards him, and the shaking finger of the Ruler of Stone Reach rose up as he pointed at Rowan,


    "How dare you attack in front of the Divine Ascendant?" he looked around him and his voice broke a little when he noticed that some of his direct descendants had perished, "What did you do?"


    "I think it''s better if you experience it by yourself," Rowan coldly spoke, "Words sometimes cannot do it justice, don''t worry, it would be any moment now." Rowan''s body left the ground and began to rise until he was on the same level as the Ascendant.


    "Interesting," the Divine Ascendant whispered, as every Explorer below including the ruler of Stone Reach grabbed their head and began to scream, a few secondster, their heads all exploded, and the ground reverberated as thousands of knees thudded to the floor.


    Rowan stroked his chin and regarded the bodies below as he asked in curiosity, "What do you find particrly interesting about this matter, all your subordinates are dead, and you did nothing to defend them, their trust in you it seemed was indeed misced."


    The Ascendant dismissively waved his hand, "Their deaths do not matter as much to me as how you were able to achieve it... you somehow were able to use my influence that had seeped into the grounds of Stone Reach for thousands of years against them, you killed with a borrowed knife by agitating my Ascendant energy traces... who taught you such a thing and how can a Deific Ascendant hold such a potent Ascendant Aura?"


    Rowan smiled, "I think you know how I was able to do it."


    The Divine Ascendant brought up his hand and touched the air in front of him, picking at it with his fingers like a string and then he stopped,


    "I can see your energy, but it is... impossible, there is no taint in it. Why is it so pure? Did you reach the Deific Rank by consuming only the Aura of Ascendant?"


    "Yes,"


    The Ascendant hand shook, "You are an abomination!"


    "Yes, I do believe that I have been called such a thing before, many times in the past."

 Chapter 1067: Shaking The World

    Chapter 1067: Shaking The World


    ?


    The Ascendant paused, he seemed shocked by Rowan''sckadaisical attitude and then he chuckled, shaking his head in disdain,


    "Even if you have hatred against Ascendants, surely you cannot believe that the animosity of the Blood Bound can justify this travesty. Challenging an Ascendant is death, mortal, and I promise that not only you would suffer this fate."


    Rowan closed his right eye, brought his left hand up, and made a finger gun with it; he knew the Ascendant would understand the significance of this move. He pointed at the chest of the Ascendant with the finger gun,


    "I never said I was a Blood Bound, you gave me that tag without any sort of confirmation apart from my hard flesh. Besides, you do not know the things I have challenged as a mortal." he mimed a shot, "Bang."


    The Ascendant looked down at his chest and he brushed it as if shaking off invisible dust, and then looked back up, any note of amusement or civility in his voice was gone, a mortal mocking an immortal was a story that had never had a great ending,


    "You do not think you would leave this ce alive, do you? Allow me to disabuse you of that notion."


    Spreading out his hands, the Ascendant manifested a silver de and shield in a flurry of blue sparks as his bodypressed, his wispy shape hardening into something that resembled ck metal.


    His Natal Treasures appeared simple without any decoration, just a two-sided short sword and a round shield that barely covered his torso, but Rowan immediately sensed the resonance between the shield and the entire continent of Stone Reach; he also felt the resonance with another distant continent from the de. These were Natal Treasures that were already linked to a continent.


    The de and the shield were suddenly engulfed by blue mes that burned so hot, the space around the Ascendant began to crack, and the wave of heat that erupted turned everything on the floor to ash, including the thousands of kneeling corpses, without any warning, the Ascendant attacked,unching himself towards Rowan so quickly his body was like a mirage, Rowan sted a beam of Ascendant energy at the iing foe, who batted it aside with his shield, the beam punching a hole through the castle and heading towards the sky, and he swung his ming sword in retaliation, releasing a shaft of blue me that sliced through the air, leaving cracks in space, Rowan hands snaked forward, catching the de beam with his two hands and snapped them in two before letting go.


    The broken de beams passed by him and sliced through the entire floor level in a circr arc. The pce of the Ascendant groaned before the top half tilted with a loud crash that resounded throughout the Stone Reach castle and sent tremors to the earth below.


    Hundreds of thousands of mortals looked to the sky in shock as the pce of the Divine Ascendant was sliced in two, and hundreds of thousands of tonnes of bricks, metals, and all sorts of things copsed, causing a cascade of debris that built up like an avnche.


    The screams of fear and confusion erupted as the mortals began to flee, but few could escape far as with a titanic rumble the debris impacted the bottom level of the castle crushing the elites of Stone Reach into paste and decimating the entire castle that had stood in ce for more than three hundred thousand years.


    But even this loud st from the crash could not equal the sessive bangs ongoing at the top of the castle from the battle between Rowan and the Divine Ascendant that was slowly growing to a feverish height.


    Blue shes of light that lit the clouds for miles and sounds like continents splitting apart came about so constantly from above that it merged into a constant stream of chimes reminiscent of a world-ending cataclysm, and if one was to listen carefully, they would hear the sound ofughter.


    Rowan in the sky was grinning, red hair floating behind him like a storm and golden robes waving around like wings, he blocked, parried, and dodged the attacks from the Divine Ascendant using his bare hands, retaliating with a quick series of punches that made the shield from the Ascendant and the entire continent below to quake.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    For most of the mortals, the continent was their entire world, and today the world was being shaken to its foundations.


    The Ascendant growled in frustration at the direction the battle was heading, his heart surprised that he was not killing a mortal with a single move but he had to actively defend against his attacks.


    He thrust his de while rotating it with a peculiar pattern that caused blue ming flower patterns like roses to bloom in the air, Rowan''s eyes lit up in appreciation as he discovered that because of the soul-like nature of Ascendants, theirprehension ability was greatly exaggerated.


    Every Ascendant would be a great genius in the outside reality, as their massive soul power gave them a much vaster spirit, hence greaterprehension capabilities.


    The move the Ascendant made was so intricate yet held so much power, if he had used it outside in reality, he would have butchered a God Emperor with this single move, even without cing much energy into it.


    dding his arms for the first time with a thick gauntlet of Ascendant Energy, Rowan punched the ming flowers multiple times in quick session along certain patterns only he could see, and the ming flower not only shattered to pieces but wasunched back at the Ascendant with three times more force.


    Blocking with the shield he rapidly brought up, the Divine Ascendant thrust his de below the shield, expecting the weapon to reach Rowan due to the shield blocking this insidious move. Yet Rowan saw this moveing a mile away and with a powerful spin kick, he sted the short de out of the hand of the Ascendant.


    The eyes of the Divine Ascendant widened, he might be able to wield the sword freely, but that was because it was his Natal Treasure, for anyone else, this de weighed more than three thousand million million million tons. Not to talk about moving it a single inch, Rowan had just knocked it spinning into the sky, and what happened next continued shocking the Ascendant so much so that he paused his assault.


    Rowan had reached forward and grabbed the falling de.


    He did not grab the sword by its hilt, instead, he held it by its de and pointed the hilt at the Divine Ascendant while grinning, clearly offering the de back to his foe,


    "Hold more firmly to your weapon Ascendant, after a million years of sleep, I want to enjoy this fight to the limit!"


    Wary of a trick the Ascendant wanted to step back but he saw the glow in Rowan''s eyes, there was no scheme inside, just happiness... happiness that came duringbat where you had to focus and everything was left behind.


    In this moment the Ascendant understood Rowan more than most would ever could. This was a being whose heart held a heavy burden, and sometimes the only way he could forget for a while was during battle.


    "Why do you fight me empty-handed?" the Ascendant asked, disdain no longer in his tone,


    only a sort of shock,


    "You will onlyst a single move if I use a weapon,"


    The Divine Ascendant paused and then he took back his de, Rowanughed with


    happiness, "Good, let go!"

 Chapter 1068: The Color Of Time

    Chapter 1068: The Color Of Time


    ?


    The Divine Ascendant shrugged at Rowan''s words and summoned all his Natal Treasures in a congration of blue fire that resembled a volcano erupting.


    First, his entire body was wrapped in gleaming silver metal, and tworge orbs appeared over his shoulders like two small moons, and finally arge silver cape. He transformed from a being of shadow into a metallic golem that gleamed under the sun.


    With every Natal Treasure he summoned, the world groaned as the metaphysical weight of all these treasures strained reality to its limits. Ascendants were never meant to fight among these weaker continents, and the Divine Ascendant had reached a higher level of Ascendancy. Phantasmal images appeared around the Divine Ascendants that showed six massive continents, the Ascendant made a mystical gesture that caused whispers to travel all around them, and the phantasmal images of the continent as if responding to a summon began to converge, until they all shrank to a single silver dot that rested on the forehead of the Ascendant, and the dot unfurled to be a silver crown that had blue mes flowing within


    it.


    The full glory of the Divine Ascendant was revealed and the sky quaked as the earth shuddered and cracked.


    "I am Arthurius Rais, Divine Ascendant of the First Dan, Master of the Silver Alliance, and I shall face you with my full strength."


    Rowan nodded, he paused as if in thought, before he smiled, "I am thest living part of a broken world, and I will match your strength, and exceed them."


    "Then let us take this battle to the heavens!" the Divine Ascendant roared and his bodyunched into the sky. Rowan''s robes unfurled and like a rising golden sun, he chased the Ascendant, as they both traveled hundreds of miles into the sky nearly instantaneously, their passage causing thunderstorms that were visible across the entire continent.


    At first, flying higher into the sky was easy, but across a certain point, every inch upwards felt like tearing through metal, and this phenomenon was constantly increasing as the pressure multiplied with every inch crossed.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Rowan''s robe shrank and wrapped itself around him, as he did not bother with any subtle movement, he just bulldozed his way through the resistance causing multiple explosions and surrounding him in a corona of sma and force, while the Divine Ascendant was like a Spirit, his body appearing to merge with space, and therefore he felt no resistance going this high


    up.


    Higher and higher they flew, until they had traveled thousands of miles upwards, and still there was nothing but pale drifting clouds and a seemingly fathomless expanse around them, until finally they reached a certain point and reality seemed to change in subtle ways, and the Ascendant stopped and pointed his short sword at Rowan,


    "Step upon the threshold that bound the mortal and the immortal, and face me here, only in this ce, a worthy battle can be fought."


    The Ascendant waited for Rowan silently after his promation of battle, and Rowan halted and looked around him, he had never been so high up, even when he entered this world, he had manifested thousands of miles below their present level.


    Below him, thends had shrunk to a dot and the world had opened up, from up here he could see hundreds of thousands of continents, Doom Star was so massive that even at this height, he could detect no visible curvature in thends below, proving this massive area was just a fraction of the surface of this realm, and above him was a barrier that the Ascendant had stepped through... the threshold, he had called it.


    Rowan touched the barrier, it felt as flimsy as a bubble, yet no matter how much power he exerted in his arms, he could not push it back a single inch. He closed his eyes and his robes tightened around him, although his dimension was dead, it still had weight. A weight he could summon when he wanted it.


    With this weight around his arm, he pushed, and the entire heavens rumbled.


    If Rowan had been outside in reality, he would have seen a stunning sight. He would have seen the entire surfaceyer of Doom Star ripple and the entire star seemed to expand before it returned to its previous shape. Shaking the entirety of Doom Star was a feat that was ridiculous in its extreme.


    Rowan brought back his hand from the barrier and then proceeded to cover it using his Ascendant energy, and now when he brought his hand forward, he easily pierced through the barrier and stepped through onto the threshold, and he stumbled as his mortal shell gasped because he had just crossed from the third dimension into the fourth.


    It was an experience that destabilized him for a few seconds as he held his head in pain until he took control of his senses and straightened, he nodded at the Ascendant wearily,


    "You should not have waited for me to limate myself to this higher dimension, I expected you to attack. You might have killed me."


    The Divine Ascendant chuckled, "It was not all mercy, I wanted to attack, but if you were right about what you said about holding back against me, then at your moment of peril you would have no control over your powers and don''t think me a fool, I saw you carry the entire heavens with a single palm... what are you?"


    "the entire heavens?" Rowan whispered, "You see so much, yet so little."


    The Divine Ascendant considered his words for a moment before he pointed his de to the sky, "Look above you, and see the glory of the Ascendants."


    Rowan shook his head to clear it of thest of the fog clogging his mind. As a dimension, Rowan had never experienced higher dimensions like others, and not even considering the fact that he was now a mortal, the experience for him was jarring.


    After experiencing the memories of immortals, especially those who had entered a higher realm, he understood that they perceived reality very differently than he did. Yet his innate nature as a dimension shackled in the body of a mortal creature made him more susceptible to higher dimensional forces than others. As a dimension, he had defenses against such heightened senses, but in the body of a mortal, his senses were causing him problems.


    Despite all that, he was slowly getting used to the higher dimension, and Hlhe looked upwards, and his mortal eyes for the first time saw the color of time.


    It flowed like a river, silent and majestic, Rowan thought he could hear it... the sound of time,


    it was like the cry from an eagle, or the quiet whisper of the breeze that touched the surface of a river, it was everything and nothing.


    On this river were millions of continents, each of them far greater than a thousand continents ced together below.


    The three Ascendant suns above were continents! Albeit thergest of all the continents here, Rowan could not see more because his consciousness began to ache, with a groan he looked


    away.


    The Ascendant whispered, "You think the conflicts below have any meaning? The true nature of reality lies above us. Now that you have seen the heavens, you strange creature, and you know awe, how is it that you can move it?"


    Rowan cracked his neck, a bit irritated at the weakness of his consciousness and dismissively replied, "The one thing I have nevercked is strength."


    "Ah..." the Ascendant muttered, "A child in the body of a Titan."


    "No," Rowan replied, "A Titan, squeezed inside the flesh of a child," and he attacked.

 Chapter 1069: Explosive Action

    Chapter 1069: Explosive Action


    ?


    The threshold shook for hundreds of miles as Rowan stamped his feet and charged at the Divine Ascendant.


    Two beams of force speared out from the two hovering orbs of silver on the Divine Ascendant''s shoulders, as they traveled towards Rowan, the energy of time wrapped around the beam and it vanished appearing a few moments in the past at the precise moment Rowan made his move.


    One moment the twin beams of force were dozens of feet away from Rowan and the next they were two millimeters away from crushing his skull.


    Rowan''s eyes widened and his perception slowed time to a near stop, and he bent his neck backward, farther than what could ever be natural, and the beam of force barely brushed past him, ruffling his long red hair.


    He never stopped moving as his body straightened to receive another dozen bolts of force, and now aware of the nature of time in the threshold, Rowan''s reaction speed quickened in anticipation, the beams he could not dodge he punched aside causing them to explode harmlessly hundreds of feet away, and for a while, Rowan was bombarded by thousands of beams of force that he seemed to have grown a hundred hands.


    Every move he made was sublime, reaching levels of uracy and grace that made the heart of the Divine Ascendant shudder, with his enhanced soul, he knew how impossible the moves that his foe was blocking were to pull off. He was using his powerfulprehension ability to direct every single beam of force, but he was being easily countered.


    The Divine Ascendant roared, his ethereal heart for the first time in many millennia, began to beat in equal part excitement and fear, the orbs over his shoulders zed with so much power as they released thousands of beams of force every second making it so that the body of the Ascendant was covered under their glow, and it was like two suns were standing in his ce. Underneath this relentless barrage, Rowan suddenly knelt and pped his palms together generating a shockwave in the shape of a disc that dispersed the beams of force around him and sliced towards the Divine Ascendant.


    Bringing his shield to bear, the Ascendant blocked the move, but underestimating the amount of force in that air slice, his body rang like a metal bell and was blown back a dozen feet in the air, and when hended with his sword swinging expecting another round of attack, Rowan was no longer in front of him, only his instincts saved him as his body wrapped by the power of time moved before he could evenprehend anything, and he brought his shield behind him just in time to stop a thunderous punch heading for the back of his skull.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Boom!!"


    The blow smashed his shield into his body, breaking his left arm at the elbow and pulverizing his shoulder as he was crushed to the ground, losing a certain percent of his body''s Core Aura to damage, his cape whirled around him, turning him around so he could face Rowan head- on, while the silver orbs in his shoulders were sting out hundreds of bolts in a fraction of a second to push Rowan back.


    The next few moments tested the Divine Ascendant to his limits and beyond, and he could no longer think of anything but the battle in front of him as existence shrank to a dot.


    Rowan came like a storm, a cataclysm of violence, with the Ascendant at the back foot, he muscled his way through the sts of force and swung a mighty kick at the chest of the prone Ascendant, who barely brought up his shield with his healed arm back up, but not quickly enough and due to the angle that it was ced in, a corner of the shield was sted off by Rowan''s kick.


    Miles below, a section of the continent of Stone Reach measuring hundreds of miles exploded into nothingness and fire.


    Rowan caught the disintegrating piece of the shield in the air and threw it down toward the Ascendant with so much force it almost vanished into space.


    The Divine Ascendant roared and channeled the silver orbs to release a constant beam of force against the descending bolt, the two forces shing and releasing so much light, force, and a weird metallic shriek that it was almost like a star exploding.


    The piece of the shield pierced through the bolts of force and embedded itself into the shield the Ascendant barely brought in ce, but a kick from Rowan impacted against his ribs and his body shot out for miles, even with the protection of his cape and his crown, his body vibrated with barely suppressed force, thereby generating a tremendous amount of heat that made the body of the Ascendant release a massive silver me like a supernova as ten percent of his entire Aura Body was lost.


    The Divine Ascendant screamed in pain and shock and his crown lit up like a star, sending a pulse of energy that vanished into the heavens, for a brief moment everything was silent, then a massive explosion with the Divine Ascendant being at the center erupted, Rowan crossed his arms before him and was pushed back for dozens of feet, mes hotter than what could be found at the center of a star rushed past him, but his shield of Ascendant energy wrapped around his body kept him safe, although some heat passed through it, they were only enough to give him light burns that vanished the next moment.


    The Divine Ascendant freeing himself from the relentless assault of Rowan pulled his cape from his shoulders and waved it overhead like a whip.


    The cape whipped out of his hand and vanished into the sky where it descended like a shroud that covered both Rowan and the Ascendant, and then it began to shrink, the Ascendant held out his hands and the two hovering orbs descended upon it and directed his hands towards Rowan where he released the entirety of the energy within the orbs.


    No longer shooting bolts but twin pirs of energy that pulled the tides of time towards it with great force that there was no way Rowan could dodge this move.


    Rowan breathed in and out harshly, his breathe burning the air, and he crossed his arms in front of him, receiving the twin beam of force on them, with a grunt he was pushed backward for hundreds of feet and his back mmed against the shrinking shroud that caught him like a fly trapped in amber.


    At least that was what was supposed to happen, but with Rowan''s situational awareness, there was no way he would allow himself to be captured that easily. His robe red to the left and he dragged to the side, the beam relentlessly following him, but he was no longer in danger of being pushed into the shroud because his feet were now steady.


    Rowan took a step and then another, pushing against the beam of force, and then he slowly began to move faster, from blocking with two hands, he began using only his right, and with his now free left hand, he made a finger gun.

 Chapter 1070: Late Salvation

    Chapter 1070: Late Salvation


    ?


    Rowan continued pushing through the force beams and he cocked his head to the side, closed his right eye, and said, "Bang!"


    Even before the battle had started, Rowan was already weaving threads of Ascendant Aura all over the body of the Ascendant, and although the Divine Ascendant at the moment had covered himself in armor, he had not done so previously when Rowan made his first finger gun.


    At that time the Ascendant had not found Rowan as much of a threat and this gave Rowan the opportunity to nt a seed of Ascendant Aura on the body of the Ascendant, throughout the battle, Rowan had been focused on pushing that seed deeper into the body of the Ascendant who in his distracted state had not noticed the seed of his destruction pushing towards his heart.


    With Rowan''s next gesture, the trap waspleted and unleashed.


    The Divine Ascendant''s chest bulged and he looked down in shock right before his torso exploded, and it was as if he transformed into a silver sun for a few seconds. A series of massive shockwaves exploded from his position, and even the extremely durable space of the threshold developed minute cracks for a few moments.


    The explosion unexpectedly ceased as the Ascendant used all his willpower to suppress the eruption inside him but that caused his body to be flung hundreds of miles away, hended with a resounding crash and he groaned in pain.


    What was left of him was surprisingly still much unchanged, the silver metallic shell over his entire body kept his limbs intact, and except for the massive hole in his torso that was bleeding ck and silver Aura, he still had the means to move on his own.


    Yet losing more than forty percent of Core Aura was a terrible injury for an Ascendant, for unlike normal immortals who could create clones of flesh, an Ascendant could not create clones for themselves, but to bnce this weakness, they were almost impossible to hurt with any form of conventional methods.


    An Ascendant outside reality would be a terrible opponent to any gods, archmages, demons, or angels, for their bodies were ethereal and almost impossible to destroy using most normal methods, and their attacks were infused with soul power, which meant any blow from their Natal Treasure would be directly striking the souls of their opponent.


    Soul defense was not something that could be easily learned and most would never have the means to defend their souls against the specialized attacks from an Ascendant''s Natal Treasure, but Rowan did not have this problem.


    Every blow made by Rowan was infused with an enormous amount of Ascendant Aura that destabilized the Core Aura of the Divine Ascendant, without this method, he would have to use a thousand times more power to achieve lesser effects, and even though Rowan was strong enough to st an Ascendant apart using only strength as his Primordial Ouroboros Serpents had been able to do such a thing, it was ultimately a less efficient way to fight, and it would be almost impossible to kill the Ascendant in a shirt time using that method, and although Rowan acted unconcerned, he knew he was on a strict time limit before interferences would inevitably arrive.


    sting back the Ascendant with his hidden method, Rowan finally had the time to handle the iing shroud.


    He turned around and holding his arms out, he poured a stupid amount of Ascendant energy into his limbs that made his arm transform into a bar of blue light, releasing a loud hum like a thousand lightning bolts were caged inside them, in that single moment, the amount of Ascendant Aura in his arms was almost equal to the entirety of the Aura inside the Divine Ascendant!n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The shroud crashed into his upraised arms and the st of Aura that erupted from his arm paused it in ce for a brief moment, enough time for Rowan to seize the shroud, and holding the struggling material in his hand, with a roar he tore the shroud in two. A continent in the distance caved into itself before exploding in a fiery inferno that could be seen for thousands of miles.


    Rowan turned around, holding the two halves of the ming shroud, and he began to slowly walk towards the Divine Ascendant. The ming shroud turning to ash in his arms left a trail of darkness behind him that contrasted with his red hair and green skin, making Rowan take the form of a berserking Asura treading through a field of mes and destruction.


    The Divine Ascendant had been trying to heal, focusing on closing the massive hole in his chest that was spewing out his Core Aura, the wounds began to close, as he shaped his Core Aura like y to mend, but this made his silver shell dissipate and seeing the iing danger he attempted to fly backward but Rowan appeared behind him once again, with his right hand stuck through the closing hole, a continuous burst of Ascendant Aura erupted from his arm bounding both of them together like glue.


    Gasping in shock, the Ascendant looked at Rowan''s arm poking through his chest, and heughed in pain as he grabbed Rowan''s arm and tried to futilely push his body away from Rowan''s arm, but it was useless.


    "How can you fall for the same trick twice," Rowan whispered in the ears of the Divine Ascendant, and he grabbed his neck with his left hand about to rip the Ascendant in two when the two hovering orbs in the shoulders of the Ascendant revolved and fired a bright beam of concussive force towards Rowan.


    Hardly pausing his actions, Rowan lunged forward with his mouth, and bit one of the orbs, chewing through it with his pearly white teeth, and his left hand briefly left the neck of the Ascendant and seized the orb, applying force he crushed it and tossed it aside.


    His hand returned to the neck of the Ascendant, but that brief distraction was enough for the crown of the Ascendant to sh once again, unleashing a potent wave of destruction, unfortunately for the Ascendant, Rowan was not sted away like before. He weathered through the destruction, and for a moment it was possible to see Rowan''s bones and grinning skull inside the mes as his flesh was turned to ash, but his eyes never left the Ascendant.


    The explosion ended but Rowan''s arm was still stuck inside the chest of the Ascendant, and bringing a face that was nothing but a grinning ming skull to the side of the Ascendant''s face he whispered, "That was a good fight, I shall remember your name."


    It was inevitable that this fight would draw attention, and from multiple continents above, many bright lights began to rain down like stars, hundreds of them, other Ascendants descending to investigate the battle below.


    His hand over the neck of the Divine Ascendant tightened, and he slowly began to pull him


    apart.


    The Divine Ascendant screamed and struggled, trying to keep his body together, but with every micro tear in his Core Aura, Rowan reced them with his Ascendant Aura. The eyes of the Ascendant looked to the heavens, where his salvation descended, but they would being toote.

 Chapter 1071: It Ends Here For Me

    Chapter 1071: It Ends Here For Me


    ?


    The Divine Ascendant had intense fear and frustration building inside him, and a healthy portion of confusion, the battle had been ridiculously fast and went in a direction that he could not have predicted, and the reason for that was simple when he thought about it more than a second, the amount of Ascendant Aura inside of his enemy was to be considered in the simplest term... impossible, not to add the fact that they were pure with no touch of Cmity inside of it, and in addition to that, he was still mortal, not even an Ascendant.


    To achieve anything close to this, then he would need to devour countless trillions of Explorers, and even if there was a way this mysterious Explorer could do such a thing, how could any mortal flesh contain such a ridiculous amount of Aura? Not even he with his flesh now made of purified Aura could hold a fraction of what this creature had unleashed.


    Then the second exnation would be his fighting techniques, despite all the power he had unleashed, he had controlled every move perfectly, blocking, countering, and attacking in such a smooth and violent manner that again was... impossible.


    It was normal to wield a short sword with finesse, but applying the same concept to a great sword the height of a mountain was ridiculous, and yet that was what he had witnessed, that unreasonable power and control had torn him to pieces in less time than he would have ever dreamt possible.


    "I am thest living part of a broken world, and I will match your strengths, and exceed them."


    The words from his enemy rang in his mind and he now saw them through fresh eyes. Perhaps he should not have dismissed those words rather quickly when he had first heard them, and he should have realized that he was not fighting against an Explorer, but against the world itself, who else could make the entire heavens shake with a single palm?


    He had always been blessed with the talent to read the mysteries behind reality, and for most of the time, he could not understand the words or visions that came to him, it was the reason he sequestered himself in the mortal world below, wishing to slowly peel apart his unknown talent.


    The Divine Ascendant had always hated this talent, but he felt that one day it might show its effects properly, perhaps warn him about iing dangers, but he had received nothing but cryptic messages about giants in gold.


    At the end of his life, with the little hint Rowan had given him, Arthurius Rais began to find a connection between the present and the past, and he remembered a forbidden text about a piece of heaven falling from the sky nearly a million years ago that led to the death of eight Ascendant, an infant Cmity God and the descent of the World Will, he could not follow this stream of thought for the pain reached its crescendo, and everything went white, after all, he was being presently torn apart, and his Core Aura being vited.


    "This is how it ends for me..."


    Loud cries of anger and admonishment came from some of the descending lights as the Ascendants screamed out for Rowan to cease his actions, they could as well be ants for all the regard Rowan gave them.


    The Divine Ascendant finally screamed, the blue light of Rowan''s Aura shooting out from his mouth and eyes, and as the light from his insides built up to a feverish pitch, his body no longer able to hold cohesion, the Ascendant exploded.


    A fourth Ascendant sun appeared in the sky for seven seconds before winking out.


    "VRRBBOOOMMM!!!!!!!


    The greatest explosion of the battle erupted from the body of the Divine Ascendant, and all of reality seemed to turn white, silver, then red, as mes hotter than a star, and exploding out with the force of a supernova sted out with a loud shriek.


    Rowan set his feet steadily on the ground and held his hands wide as he was baptized under the heat and pressure of the explosion. He withstood the damages with a grin as his body struggled to contain the cmitous damages being inflicted upon it.


    "Aahhh..." he groaned, "I remember this feeling once more, my blood is getting warmer."


    He was never afraid of running out of Ascendant Aura and even when he was left with only bones, he could heal back nearly instantaneously, it helped that although Rowan appeared just eight feet tall at the moment, he was many many timesrger than this, and every damage he was taking was spread out in a veryrge area.


    When the explosion subsided leaving a field of mes that stretched for a thousand miles, only the figure of Rowan with eyes closed was left standing in the center, and on his left hand was a shining silver Ascendant Crystal.


    Inside the crystal was a small form of the Divine Ascendant that appeared to be asleep. Rowan Ascendant Aura did not just st the Ascendant apart, he had crushed his Core Aura into a crystal, almost as if he was manipting soul energy. The simrities between the body of an Ascendant and souls made this an easy feat.


    Rowan could feel something that felt like a heartbeat from the crystal and faint cries of pain that seemed to being from a distance.


    "Traitor! You shall die for this." an angered roar came from above, an Ascendant who had pushed ahead from the rest and wearing simr gleaming armor and cape of the Divine Ascendant he had just ughtered was already a few tens of miles away from Rowan, and he brought out a long silver greatsword.


    Screaming his fury and the de shining like a descending star, he swung it at Rowan unleashing a de beam that drew the power of time like a storm, in a stunning move that was ten times greater than anything the Divine Ascendant was capable of unleashing. The de beam vanished in midair, appearing an inch before Rowan''s head, who calmly sidestepped the blow that then continued to travel and impacted by his side, tearing the field of mes in two before sting it apart, creating a shockwave that disappeared far into the distance.


    Rowan''s red hair and golden robes were blown to the side with so much force that it appeared as if they were held in the air by invisible hands, but other than this he waspletely unharmed, his feet did not move a single inch. He casually waved his hand and broke the shockwaves apart.


    The descending Ascendant screamed in anger when he noticed that in the midst of all this, Rowan had not once acknowledged his presence but was focused on the Ascendant Crystal he


    was holding.


    Rowan breathed out, a slight tension in his heart, and he crushed the crystal. What would


    happen next would determine which path he was going to follow.


    "How much of the World Will can I prate before it finds me?"


    The crystal turned into fine silvery dust that swayed slightly in the air before heading towards Rowan''s head and he breathed them in and closed his eyes.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Around him, hundreds of Ascendants began tond.

 Chapter 1072: Dan

    Chapter 1072: Dan


    ?


    The silvery dust traveled up Rowan''s nostrils and entered his brain and a subtle wave of golden light pulsed down his robes as the silver dust was separated into twoponents, Ascendant Aura and Soul Essence.


    The Core Aura of the Ascendant released what would be considered an overwhelming amount of purified Aura for anyone else below the Ascendant level, but it was like pouring a bucket of water inside a river in the case of Rowan whose body was filled with enough Aura to rival a thousand Ascendants.


    With soul energy, he no longer needed to kill for Aura, the primary reason he killed an Ascendant was no longer for their Aura, but their memories.


    With most of Rowan''s consciousness in a dormant state, he could no longer process the Soul mountains of immortals, and so he devised another n. The bodies of Ascendants were unique, existing more as souls than flesh, and so instead of assimting the entirety of an Ascendant soul which would inevitably create a Soul mountain and therefore locked inside his dormant dimension, Rowan decided to disperse a majority of the Ascendant soul, leaving their core behind.


    If it was any other creature that Rowan hade across in the reality outside Doom Star, then he would not be able to do such a thing, but because every blow against an Ascendant that led to the injury was like breaking off a part of their souls, he thought he might be able to break them down enough to a digestible size for his now limited consciousness.


    It was a risky n, with a high chance of failure if he did not fully grasp the way an Ascendant''s soul and body worked, but he ended up seeding to an extent.


    There were clear disadvantages to this process because every part of the soul that was lost represented missing memories but Rowan had no choice but to trim out the fat and bones and leave only a small choice meal that he should be able to digest.


    Although Rowan made sure he seized the portion of the soul that was integral to the core of the Ascendant, which should contain all his most important and relevant memories, there was still a chance that he might lose something important, but that was not a problem when he could kill more Ascendants and cover up the gaps in his knowledge base.


    Yet, all his spections would be useless if he was not able to assimte this soul he had just harvested. He felt a click in his mind, and everything fell into ce as a familiar sensation overwhelmed his senses.


    Like falling into a dream that seemed tost for an instant and simultaneously a thousand years, the memories of Arthurius Rais came to him like a flood.


    Born into the prestigious Arthurius family in the upper continents, Rais''s destiny was always to be an Ascendant, and he did not disappoint his n, rapidly rising through the ranks of Explorer, he soon became an Ascendant, creating a faction in the lower continents called the Silver Alliance, alongside three other Ascendants, he was a man of many talents, including an in-depth understanding about Fate and....


    Rowan rapidly parsed through the information emerging from the soul, he did not want to know about the life experiences of the Ascendant, he was only interested in his knowledge about Ascendant society, his other Consciousness Nodes would slowly take apart Rais''s life, but for now he needed other kind of knowledge.


    Rowan soon nodded in delight when the target of his inquiry began to emerge from the fog of memories, but there was not enough for him to understand the full picture of the Ascendant world, because he had gone for the core part of Rais''s soul, most of the information he had collected was personal and linked to his life, but this was the only way Rowan was assured that he could harvest something tangible from a dead Explorer.


    He opened his eyes to an army of angry faces, and Rowan smiled. There were many more targets to pick from.


    There were a hundred and thirty-five extremely angry Ascendants surrounding him, and now Rowan could instantly understand their power levels as the awareness of the Ascendant stage for an Explorer was opened before him and another piece of the great n he had been building together clicked into ce.


    Rowan learned that merging a single continent to their Natal Treasure as a Deific Explorer was the least requirement to be an Ascendant, because most techniques practiced by Explorers granted them the capability of only merging one to three continents to their Natal Treasures, and only extremely rare techniques like the Silver Golem technique of the Authurius family could merge with all six Natal Treasure.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    This made the Authurius family one of the Pirs of the Ascendancy world and granted them a position as one of the Nine.


    What guided the growth of Ascendants was a concept called Dan, and it had levels to it, but Rais only knew of Ascendants of the Third Dan, because he had not met anyone higher.


    Ascendants who could only merge with one to three continents had limited growth opportunities, and would never grow past the First Dan.


    Of the hundred and thirty-five Ascendants before him, a hundred and ten of them were basic Ascendant Explorers and had not attained the First Dan. It was not easy to attain the first Dan, and time and opportunities were needed.


    The power of Ascendancy was straightforward, after bing an Ascendant they became true immortals and unless they were killed, an Ascendant would live forever.


    Rowan pegged the power base levels of a basic Ascendant to be equal to either a High God, God King, or a God Emperor; these power levels were all dependent on the number of continents that were merged with the Natal Treasure when they became Ascendants.


    The leap in power from Deific to Ascendant was extreme and was one of thergest dividing gaps between mortal and immortal that Rowan had ever seen. The Deific Rank was equal in power to an Earth god or a Minor god depending on the Explorer''s techniques and talent, and bing an Ascendant for a talented Explorer could push their power levels instantly to the realm of God Emperors.


    After this level, came Dan.


    The first Dan signifies the first stage of Will, which was the fourth dimension-Time.


    The Second Dan was the fifth dimension, Space-Time, and the Third Dan was the sixth dimension, Memory-Mind. There was not much difference between the Wills of Doom Star and what was achievable in the outside reality.


    Of the twenty-five Ascendants left, twenty-three were Ascendants of the first Dan, and among them was the Ascendant who had attacked him from afar.


    This number of First Dan Ascendants in such a small sample size would be a ridiculous number outside the universe, Rowan had explored countless universes in the great darkness but he could barely find a dozen immortals in the fourth dimension, but here he could find twenty-three Ascendants who could control the power of time, and this must be a small percent of the total Ascendants as evidenced by the thousands of descending light now erupting from the continents above.


    The two preeminent Ascendants leading these small groups were at the Second Dan.

 Chapter 1073: Confinement

    Chapter 1073: Confinement


    ?


    This realization was shocking, that before him was an army that could raze a small corner of reality.


    ''Truly, the soul is a wonderful vehicle for power. I wonder if this is the reason a Primordial of the soul had never arisen.''


    Rowan looked around him and nced at the sky at the thousands of descending lights, especially three of them that were releasing lights that were greater than the Second Dan Ascendants in front of him, his eyes twitched, and he thought that perhaps he might have underestimated this world and its powers.


    A sixth level Will Holder should be equal to Elura, and three were descending towards him at the moment. There was no way Rowan would be able to fight against them, perhaps if he was with his full strength that should work, but his limits should be the Second Dan, and he did not think he could kill a Second Dan Ascendant, only hold his own, and this would not change even if he became an Ascendant, the higher levels of Will held powers that were unfathomable.


    Rowan sighed, it turned out he would have to follow a rather radical path to navigate what wasing ahead, and the risk would be terrible, he did not hesitate for an instant, but he was a bit too slow.


    The Second Dan Ascendant, a figure who resembled purple smoke covered by a hooded robe, pointed at Rowan, and his body was frozen in ce with a resounding snap that made reality for thousands of miles to convulse.


    This was not just a minor application of time, but an enhanced version of space-time maniption where a separate space was created over Rowan''s body that he had no control over. In this realm, space and time were meaningless, a concept that was forcefully erased, cing Rowan in a dark zone that was impossible to break out from, at least, that was what the Ascendants previously thought.


    The only thing Rowan''s dormant dimension gave him was weight and strength, and if anyone wanted to hold him, they were not holding a man, but an entire dimension, that took the concept to another level entirely.


    A loud crack emerged from the space surrounding Rowan''s body, and the Ascendant holding him in ce was shoved back by an invisible hand, he cursed aloud with a hint of panic in his voice as he hastily redoubled the power he was pouring over Rowan to hold him bound,


    "Help me hold him, it feels like I am holding back an entire world rather than a single person!"


    The other Second Dan Ascendant stretched out his hands and added his domain over the one holding Rowan bound, and the space further solidified around him, and he groaned also when it felt as if he was holding back a star from exploding using only his arms,


    "Do not release him! Hold for a few more moments longer, the Third Dans would soon be here, no matter what sort of abomination he is, there would be no escape for him."


    Another cracking sound escaped from the space around Rowan and an astonished gasp ran across the Ascendants here as more cracking sounds urred in greater volume and intensity, making the space around him spiderweb like a broken mirror. Even a null zone could not hold back this monster.


    Rowan''s body suddenly vanished from the shattered space and the Second Dan Ascendant retreated in shock as Rowan appeared before him, his right hand like a spear reaching for his head, and his left hand was already an inch into his chest, he would have not even known he was about to suffer damage if Rowan had not been frozen in ce by a higher power.


    The Third Dan Ascendants had arrived just in time, or Rowan would have begun another round of ughter. The new space around him was not one he could easily break out from, and for all intent, he was basically helpless.


    The threshold where an immortal ending battle had just been waged shuddered repeatedly as thousands of Ascendants mmed into it, and all these mighty and mysterious figures surrounded the singr form of Rowan, who was frozen in ce.


    The Ascendants all appeared like spirit creatures with their shifting body of smoke and Aura, and the fact that most Ascendants favored wearing hooded robes gave their surroundings a frightening essence as if these were a gathering of grim reapers.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    At this moment everyone was silent, this was because of three presences in their midst. Three Ascendants at the Third Dan, a level most Ascendants would never reach in their lives even if they were given forever to work at it.


    Yet it was because of this silence that it was possible to hear a slight keening sound, emerging from around Rowan''s body, and the gaze of the entire Ascendants turned to him in astonishment and a hint of fear.


    It could be slightly reasoned off if this monster was able to fight against the shackles of the Second Dan Ascendants, but to still have the power to struggle against the Third Dan was crazy. The difference between a Second Dan and the Third Dan was a gulf that was wider than the spaces between the heavens and the earth, for a seeming mortal creature to venture onto this realm was frightening.


    What happened shocked them even further, Rowan who should have been frozen in ce began to move.


    It was slow as if he was a mortal moving through concrete, but it could not be denied that he was moving under the influence of a Third Dan. His head was slowly turning and he was stretching out his right hand as if he was about to give a sign, but his movements were so sluggish it would take nearly a minute for him to make a full range of motion.


    Among the Ascendants was one who stood out among the rest even among the Third Dans, where the rest were outlined in darker shades, this Ascendant was pure white and gleaming like the sun, it was not difficult to feel the resonance between this Ascendant and one of the three suns overhead, this was a direct bloodline of the three most powerful Ascendants.


    His voice was strong andmanding like an Emperor,


    "Although we can all see it, it still boggles the mind. This individual is a pure Explorer with no taint of Cmity within, and the stores of Aura he contains are... unfathomable. When did such a monster arise? What abomination has the lower realms unleashed? Why can I not find the soul of Rais in the memory? Well, If I cannot find it, then let the memory of the Threshold speak for you."


    With a wave of his hand, the surrounding space rippled, and the events of the past began to rey itself in front of all the Ascendants.


    They all watched in reverse as the battle happened, but with their enhanced consciousness there was no confusion about what was transpiring.


    They saw the explosion that killed the Divine Ascendant roll back into his body and the short and bitter battle between the Divine Ascendant and Rowan.


    Inside the space imprisoning Rowan, his eyes went cold as a red light bloomed on his palm. His motion was not needed, he just needed to hide the arrival of Cmity for as long as


    possible.

 Chapter 1074: Unexpected Changes

    Chapter 1074: Unexpected Changes


    ?


    In this area where time and space were measurable and malleable, premonition was a visible phenomenon, and reality darkened as the sky burned red, a trillion lost souls screamed to the heavens as they wept tears of blood that came down like a flood, drowning the world in red.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The darkness groaned and a voice that echoed from the depths of time spoke,


    "My Queen Cometh..."


    All these phenomena instantly vanished a momentter as if it was nothing but a figment of a dream, but everyone here heard, saw, and felt the crushing dread that had held the world bound.


    The Ascendant in white opened his mouth to scream, but the world seemed to have been lost in time as everything froze, and a wave of red erupted from Rowan''s body, as well as thirty mighty limbs that reached up for miles as if they were about to tear the heavens apart.


    Rowan had been fighting by himself, but he was not alone, merged into his body was the Shiik, and it was his hidden ace, because, unlike an Ascendant that needed to merge a continent with their Natal Treasure, a Cmity only needed Aura and experience to level up from the Deific Rank.


    That experience came in the form of performing feats of terrible acim, like say, killing an Ascendant, and Rowan had not just killed any normal Ascendant, the Divine Ascendant who was at the First Dan, and with the Shiik merged into the hand that ripped the Ascendant into pieces, it gained all the tangible benefit of killing such a power being.


    At this moment the Shiik had fulfilled all the necessary rites to be a Newborn Cmity God, and Rowan knew that even though the Shiik would be extremely powerful, he was not utilizing it for their strength in battle, against the opposition here, a thousand simr Shiik would be useless, the higher dimension was one where number could not cross, no he was using it as a channel to summon Cmity, the true Cmity.


    He could hide the ascent of the Shiik to a Cmity God from the Ascendants around him because he was converting soul energy directly into Cmity Aura with no outside interference, and his potent Ascendant Aura infusing his body was enough of a shield to block any minute Cmity wave that might escape during the Ascension, in the end, reality had betrayed him but it was still toote, Rowan had already begun his preparation even before he fought the Divine Ascendant in the continents below.


    When the red light surged out from his hands it was already toote. Rowan could not control higher dimensional forces, but with the right steps, he could manipte them.


    It was unknown who first detected something had changed because what happened next took ce in a realm beyond the understanding of everyone present there. Rowan had pulled the trigger, but even he was not fully conversant of the effect that would follow.


    A poet would say that the Heavens Changed and Hell took its ce.


    Rowan had seen the Cmity Suns take the ce of the Ascendant Suns when he was at the lower Continents, and that time the effect had been jarring in its suddenness and unexpectedness, one moment there was light, and suddenly there was darkness. He should have paid more attention to this.


    Being this close to the changing of reality as Ascendancy fled before Cmity, the Aura in Rowan''s body was so suppressedpletely that he could barely stand on his own two feet, only his golden robe kept him standing.


    The space created by the White Ascendant holding him bound was broken with a loud shriek as the Threshold which had not shifted a single inch despite the previous battle groaned and began to shatter under a strain beyond theprehension of immortals.


    The Ascendants were thrown into disarray, and except for Rowan and the Ascendants who were at the First Dan and above, the rest copsed to the ground as gravity and other fundamental rules of reality were thrown into chaos.


    Overhead, something fantastic was happening, whereas from the lower continents, the change from Ascendancy to Cmity was fast, in the upper continents it was a mind-breaking battle.


    It was nearly impossible to describe what happened next, as darkness began bleeding into the light, the Ascendant Suns overhead shuddered intensely before they started to shatter into pieces, flinging outrge geysers of mes and light that were rapidly swallowed by red mes and darkness. Millions of Ascendant Continents above shattered to pieces, in an orgy of violence that could be least described with the word, Cmity.


    The shattering of the continents was just the first step for they transformed into ck flesh and eldritch blood, and the three ascendant suns exploded as seven Cmity Suns were birthed from their ruin. It was like watching a child tear its way out of a mother''s womb from her back. It was a sickening disy of perversity.


    "What have you done!" The White Ascendant screamed, no longer bound by time, and Rowan simply shrugged, at first he was surprised that the cry from the Ascendant carried arge amount of pain, but his eyes widened when all the Ascendants here began to transform.


    Massive tentacles burst out from their bodies, snapping against space and drawing harsh shrieks of pain from reality. Tens of thousands of hungry eyes erupted from the darkness as madness took their ce.


    Rowan almostughed when he realized that the abrupt transition in the sky was easily exined when it meant there was no difference between Cmity and Ascendancy, at least to the powers controlling everything from the shadows. At the right juncture, they could switch ces.


    This entire war was a farce, and as always, it was the mortals that suffered for it.


    An intense wave of danger assaulted Rowan, and he took a step back as his body rippled, reced by the Shiik.


    Rowan''s vision was reduced to a dot as the emerging Newborn Cmity God took over, but the danger he felt did not reduce, instead, it heightened and with a sigh, he ced himself into aa and he became the Shiik, and the Shiik became him. His mind slowed, and everything came to him as if he was dreaming, yet his awareness never faded.


    It was a backdoor he had created when merging with the Shiik.


    At the time when the mind of the creature was yet formless, Rowan did not tamper with it, so as not to draw attention from the World''s Will, instead, he reced all the neural framework of the Shiik with his Parasitic cells, creating a situation where the emerging mind of the Shiik belonged to the Cmity but the framework that held the mind in ce belonged to Rowan. The same process he used to create the body of this Ascendant Explorer, he could also create a body inside the Shiik using the bloodline of Cmity.


    The feeling of danger passed, Rowan had be as much a Cmity as the Shiik itself, existing as the container that held its mind, and at this moment that mind was in turmoil as great changes swept over it.


    Its mind which contained nothing but instincts and a childlike but cruel notion of morality began to bloom into an infernal tapestry of madness. Thoughts formed at lightning speeds and to amodate them, Rowan had to grow. The Shiik exploded in size and somehow its body remained the same.

 Chapter 1075: True Freedom Lies In Truth

    Chapter 1075: True Freedom Lies In Truth


    ?


    A voice whispered across the expanse, "Who has known glory like this.... Let them show themselves, or forever remain silent."


    "My Queen..."


    Due to its evolution being more ordered than an average Cmity, its merger with a Temple Maiden, and because the Shiik was the first of its kind, crafted by the hands of Rowan, a Creator without peer, its evolution was different from any Cmity God in history. It was unique, the only one that was, is and to be.


    Instead of tentacles and a thousand eyes filled with madness, the body of the Shiik slimmed down, flesh recing chitin, and finger recing ws, a series of sickening squelching noises as flesh reorganized itself and loud cracking rackets as bones were remade filled the air, and when it was over, a female form standing more than a hundred miles tall was revealed.


    The Shiik was majestic, a queen whose presence would rival a universe, and bring all to their knees. Jet ck skin that glinted like marbles with vivid red tattoos covering her entire body like a bodysuit. The nails on her hand were sharpened to needlepoint and glowing red like a dying star. Her long red hair flowed like a python, coiling across her feet and lifting her into the air.


    The darkness of the Cmity suns bathed her, cing a crown of seven bleeding eyes on her forehead, and when she opened her eyes, they were filled with life and curiosity with no hint of madness, and standing before her was a powerful figure with multiple green fox tails with hands outstretched, the Undying.


    "Art thou my queen promised?"


    The Shiik ignored the figure and his questions and lowered herself to the ground, gracefully walking past him, her majesty undeniable.


    She looked at the world before her. Under the light of the Cmity suns, the world before her had transformed into one of madness, massive eldritch beings whose size defied meaning and whose shape was iprehensible appeared in their multitude. Their powers were so great they burned the darkness with a foul glow, emitting colors impossible to be found in a lower dimension. Madness reigned, yet they were all leashed.


    Above them all were seven Cmities who held the leash.


    The air seethes with power as foul cries that echo across eternity reverberate through the warped realm. The shiik looked down at her feet, and stretching for eternity was a field of skulls from all creatures that had ever existed in this realm and they were infinite in number, stretching back to a time when nothing was supposed to exist.


    The skulls cried out, their voices so loud it drowned the sounds emerging from the countless powerful Cmities that rove the corrupted void.


    All of them weeping blood, and the blood came crashing to the earth, a flood, a cataclysm, a cmity.


    It was this blood that fueled the endless tides of cmity that would arise in the lower continent any time any Explorer released a whiff of Ascendant energy. This was the root of the current state of power in the Realm of Doom Star, the dead whose souls could never rest. Rowan was horrified. These poor souls had been tortured for infinities without number.


    The Shiik spread her hands wide and the endless flood of blood rose like threads and linked to her tattoos, and she appeared to be the center of a grand web, her dress woven from the stuff of nightmares, and the tears of pain from an infinite amount of souls.


    "My Queen... Thou At Beautiful... My Yearning Grows, and My Darkness I Shall Give, Freely In Communion. Give Me Your Hand And Let The Heavens Shake."


    The Shiik looked at the immensity of the grandeur that was being offered to her, and she turned away and began to descend toward the lower realms.


    "I once heard in a dream that I had at my birth," the Shiik spoke, her voice more lovely than the sound of a tambourine, "that there woulde a day when my hands shall pull down the suns from the sky, yet I stand at the sky, and I see none. This is not how it should be... My throne shall be imed by my hands!"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The threads of Cmity slowly peeled away from her skin as she broke past the threshold and proceeded to the lower realms, yet her glory shone like a red sun in the sky, and every eye who could, looked at the dark heavens and saw a new scarlet sun arising.


    "My Queen, your throne awaits you, anytime you seek to rise and im it."


    The fading figure of the Undying looked down at her as she disappeared into the distance before he turned around and faded into nothingness.


    R


    The moment the Shiik went past the threshold, the change in reality began to reverse itself. The Cmity Suns vanished and the Ascendant Suns took their ce. Below the threshold no one could observe the changes that happened anytime Ascendancy and Cmity traded ces, they only knew that the seven Cmity Suns vanished and were reced by the sun of the Ascendant.


    As she fell her body was covered by a dark cloud covering her from sight, from the cloud emerged Rowan in the shape of a golden arrow who shot in another direction, leaving the Shiik to walk the path he had set out for her. The revtion he had uncovered made such a move to be necessary.


    In the threshold above, the Ascendants returned to their previous form, and all knowledge of what happened was gone from their mind, they only knew that one of their number, a glorious Ascendant who took the moniker of Divine, had perished in the battle against Cmity, and they mourned him.


    In the descent into the lower continents, Rowan reviewed everything he had seen, and he shook his head in shock.


    At first, he had thought the mortals were the fodder and Ascendants and Cmities were the chess pieces, but it would seem that he had overrated the value of an Ascendant/Cmities, they were not even aware that they were chess pieces, helpless pawns in the game of a mad


    realm.


    "Power without knowledge is useless, this is why I will always chase the Truth, for only in truth is there freedom."

 Chapter 1076: Temple Matron

    Chapter 1076: Temple Matron


    ?


    Seven Years Later.


    In one of the most protected ces in the realm, only found in the Higher Continents, Temple Maiden N Sheritz was performing the ceremony to be a Temple Matron, because she had unexpectedly be an Ascendant, shocking the entire order because of her youth, she was less than five thousand years old.


    The Temple Maiden with the record for the earliest Ascendancy did it at the age of 3,760, and she was now the foremost Temple Mother.


    The hall N was waiting inside was dark, only brightened by several statues of powerful Ascendants whose heads were ame.


    The light from the mes hardly pushed back the gloom, but for those inside this hall the mes were not there for lighting, but for their significance Their lives were meant to burn for their service, and no matter how small the mes, it still lit up a small part of the darkness.


    For such an important and elevated ritual, the atmosphere was surprisingly solemn, as there were only three Temple Matrons and a single Temple Mother here with N who oversaw the rite of Ascendance.


    The five women were all on their knees, their bodies covered with voluminous red robes that hid their appearances. Their hands were sped to their breasts and for thest few days, there was nothing but silence as they meditated together.


    The oath N was about to swear required deep contemtion and she was expected to review her creed in-depth. The presence of the Temple Matrons and the Temple Mother was to give her a familiar presence to assure her and give her strength in the eternal journey ahead. When they had determined that the right time hade to proceed with the ceremony, the strong voice of the Temple Mother resounded in the hall, holding the attention of everyone bound,


    "N Sheritz, today you kneel as a Temple Maiden who has served the Great Cause for four thousand years, and you shall rise a Temple Matron who will serve for eternity. Do you ept this burden?"


    "I ept this burden with grace, Temple Mother."


    "N Sheritz, today you kneel as a Temple Maiden who has died three thousand six hundred and fifty-three times in the service of all, and you shall rise a Temple Mateon who would carry the deaths of all Temple Maidens under you. Do you ept this burden?"


    "I ept this burden with an open heart, Temple Mother."


    "N Sheritz, you shall stand a Temple Matron, and your eternal service has just begun."


    "I ept this burden with honor, Temple Mother."


    The five women stood, and their bodies were revealed no longer made of flesh, but Aura. They rose into the air and the space inside the hall trembled and for the next few hours, they remained silent inmunion.


    After a while it was N who made the first move to leave, she bowed towards the rest and left the hall. Passing through a massive door she arrived before a great teleportation prism that was seven thousand feet tall and was capable of reaching nearly all continents in the lower realm.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    At the bottom of the Teleportation prism was a massive map that contained a greater portion of all the continents in the lower realm, even after millions of years, it was impossible to document the total number of continents in the lower realm because new continents were being born at every moment, and the sea was infinite.


    What was striking about the map were several areas painted in different colors. These ces were the trouble regions that drew the most attention from the Ascendants, and in recent years there was one location that troubled everyone-The Time Blight Regions.


    This ce where time did not exist was growing. N briefly nced at that position before looking away, her target was somewhere else.


    At a corner of the teleportation prism were thirteen Temple Maidens, who would escort her and be her assistant for the foreseeable future. With her presence, they all came up behind her and waited for her orders.


    A Temple Matron had their Convent, a ce where Temple Maidens from all over the world gathered to rest and gain valuable insights for their journey ahead. New Temple Maidens were trained here and the history of their order was curated and studied.


    N had bargained for one of the biggest and oldest convents avable, and because of her sheer talent in reaching the Ascendant level in less than five thousand years and her clear devotion to the creed, she was granted this honor to lead this convent after the sudden death of its previous Matron.


    The Convent she would be overseeing was called, Temple of Silence, but her first act even before she arrived was to change the name, she called the temple, Trion. It was a strange name, but as a Temple Matron, her wishes were seen as an inviblemand and were taken as such. Trion became the new seat of N.


    In her new position, N would be a Temple Matron overseeing more than a million Temple Maidens, a massive number for any new Matron, and it was expected that in time, she would have to reduce the Maidens under her care, but everything was seen as a learning experience, and if she was a genius, this was a chance to prove herself.


    Under her robes, a brief sh of red shone that took the shape of an eye before vanishing, this went by so quickly no one here could detect it, and N smiled as she touched the prism, she was going to spread the truth about their mission to every Temple Maiden and her convent was the first step.


    R


    The corruption began slowly, N did not make any move for three years, instead, she began what most would consider a maniacal devotion to the creed. Every single moment of her day was spent advising and uplifting the Temple Maiden, her insight into the challenges they faced was poignant, and she seemed to be able to touch the right ce in their hearts, to reach the roots of their pain.


    News of the new Temple Matron spread quickly, and soon the older Temple Maidens, women who had lived for tens of thousands of years and had gone through intense suffering and were on the verge of giving up and forsaking their oath began to flock towards N.


    These Temple Maidens she kept separately in an enclosed hall underground, and when they reached a hundred, N came to them at night, her presence made all the Temple Maidens kneel, and they pressed their faces to the ground.


    She gave them themand to rise and when they did they no longer saw a temple maiden, but a dreadful queen, whose crown were bleeding eyes, and in the face of the queen they saw the truth. Suffering was a choice and their redemption was also a choice. The weight they carried did not need to be a weakness, instead, it could be their strength.


    Cmity was not all about death. It possesses a powerful strength that was the right bnce of Ascendancy, almost as if they were made to work together.

 Chapter 1077: The Redeemer

    Chapter 1077: The Redeemer


    ?


    The realization of this truth made the Ascendant energy inside their bodies rebel, and these hundred Temple Maiden began to follow the same route that N once did, their body


    epting both Cmity and Ascendancy, but they were unable to reconcile these two separate Auras in themselves and death was inevitable, but with the presence of the Shiik, this would no longer be the case.


    Their mortal bodies were quickly losing cohesion, especially those who were nearing the peak of the Deific Rank, and if not that they were deep underground, the eruption from their bodies would alert everyone on the continent.


    Tendrils of blood that resembled spider limbs erupted from the back of the Shiik and pierced into the forehead of every Temple Maiden on the verge of death, with this link the Shiik came to dwell in their brains, and from here she collected all the energy of death they were generating, stabilizing them and injecting a potent surge of vitality into their bodies.


    This death that afflicted the Explorers after they knew of the truth was Cmity Aura and it was linked to Pure Darkness, which was the energy that Cmity Gods consumed.


    At the moment of death, all beings in this realm release a small bit of pure darkness, and except for Cmity Gods, no one else could harvest this energy. A Cmity God could dwell beneath the earth for millions of years, slowly gathering Pure Darkness from the dead until they evolved to a higher state.


    With the interference of Rowan, the Shiik no longer had to use such an inefficient method as the Pure Darkness being generated constantly by N alone was almost equal to ten thousand dead Deific Ranked Explorers. Adding another hundred Temple Maiden feeding her a stream of Pure Darkness made the Shiik shudder in pleasure.


    In this manner, she would no longer need millions of years to grow, and since this new method of harvesting Pure Darkness could be scaled upwards with no discernable limits, then the Shiik could rapidly evolve to a higher state of power in such a short time it would leave the rest of reality speechless.


    The next level to the Shiik''s ability was to acquire the power of Will, and where other immortals could live for an eternity without touching this realm, the Shiik only had to eat the Pure Darkness generated by the Temple Maidens.


    "Yes, this is the path for me... I shall rise not on the bones of the dead, but the backs of the living. My throne shall be Life itself and death my footstool!... Look upon your works Father, is it not marvelous, am I not glorious? Worthy of being called your first!"


    R


    The hundred Temple Maidens left in jubtion, their goal was to preach about the new Matron and the powerful insight that had been granted to her, and it was not long for the improvement in their demeanor to reach the ears of the rest.


    These Temple Maidens who had once appeared on the verge of defeat now pursued their duties with renewed responsibilities. They spoke of the wisdom of the newly ascended Matron and in a short while Trion was filled with new Temple Maidens who had been on the fence about the abilities of the newly ascended matron who seemed able to touch the soul and heal the hurt within.


    A single candidate could be seen as chance, two would be a coincidence, but a hundred meant there was certain truth in these experiences, and although freeing yourself of the burden of service went against their creed, the renewed Temple Maiden preached they were not freed of their burden, only given the means to ept it, and even carry a greater load, they said the newly ascended Matron was a miracle worker.


    And so, another hundred came with their shoulders bowed, and they left with their backs straight. Then another hundred, and another, and then a thousand came, then ten thousand... A new name began to arise from the Trion Convent, they no longer called N a Temple Matron, now they called her The Redeemer. Her fame exceeded any other Temple Matron that had ever lived, when inching out the Temple Mothers who had guided their order for millions of years.


    Months go by and the number of Temple Maidens that arrived on the shores of Trion reached the hundreds of thousands... daily. The convent had be something more, almost holy, and the reverence given to the inhabitants was like they were royalty.


    Everything was going well and the morale of Ascendants in various continents was never greater, for their Temple Maidens were changing, leading them to victories after victories and pushing their morale to new heights. Every Temple Maiden seemed ten times stronger than before, able to heal from grievous injuries and rescuing a greater amount of their charges from every conflicts they entered.


    It was said any Temple Maiden that visited Trion became a thousand times more powerful, and the light of The Redeemer followed them wherever they went.


    However, problems began to arise when these newly awakened Temple Maidens after a while returned to Trion and refused to leave. They gathered in massive halls and bowed in worship to an invisible figure who stood in the air, held up by a million red thread.


    In the beginning, this change was not noticeable as it was normal for a Temple Maiden to remain outside their posting zones for months and sometimes even decades, but after a year, the number of Temple Maidens remaining behind in Trion had reached almost forty million, nearly a third of all Temple Maidens in existence.


    They clustered around a massive temple, and they were so numerous that from afar they resembled sands on a beach, and because these new Temple Maidens favored wearing red robes, this sands thereby transformed into a sea of blood.


    After a while, it was inevitable that an investigative party was sent down to Trion. In this party were a hundred Temple Maidens, seven Temple Matrons, and a Temple Mother.


    In the entirety of the Order, there were only five Temple Mothers, and for one to travel all the way to Trion was proof of the seriousness of this issue.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    And on this day she stepped foot on Trion.

 Chapter 1078: Golden Temple

    Chapter 1078: Golden Temple


    ?


    Temple Mother Eliaxha had not left her Convent in the upper continents for more than six million years, and it was for good reasons. Called the Mighty Fist, Temple Mother Eliaxha was known for her warlike tendencies and her no-nonsense policies in handling issues. Having little patience for pandering or negotiation, Eliaxha dominated whatever space she entered with power.


    The remaining Temple Mothers knew her to be a blunt instrument that was used when absolute force was necessary, she was not a scalpel but a falling meteor, and they never used her for affairs in the lower continents to avoid situations where she could destroy thousands or even millions of continents if she was struck by her famous fury.


    Yet strange things had begun to happen, and the world was increasingly moving out of bnce, the time for subtlety had passed, and the Temple Mothers were ordered to root out any dissident in their flock for the end of the world wasing. Not known to all but those at the top, it was said that another Ascendant Sun was about to fall.


    Their unending war was on the verge of bing more desperate and bitter, and any unknown factor must be plucked out before the already tenuous situation spiraled out of control.


    On the way to Trion-Strange name, the Temple Mother had thought-Eliaxha had been furious, although this was not known to many, this famous Temple Mother loved to sleep, and her napssted for millennia at a time, and she could not wait to return to sleep every time she was awakened which gave her a reputation for rashness, not that she cared, and she made sure she yed to that identity, anything for her to get more space to sleep away time. With the iing chaos, Eliaxha knew that sleep would be harder to find, and she was desperate to end this problem and catch a few decades or mercifully centuries of shut-eye before the rat race, the screaming, and the dying began.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ''Why cannot I have these few moments of peace before the war?''


    She saw no reason why she was dragged to this continent, sure the millions of Maidens who remained behind on Trion were suspicious, but it had only been a few months and that was not enough time for panicking, they should have waited for a decade, perhaps two or even three before she was summoned to bring this so-called Redeemer to her knees and the Temple maidens to their duty, they would be needed more than ever.


    "Matrons of this day and age," she muttered with annoyance in her voice, making the Temple Matrons behind her shudder in fright, "Gain the gift of insight and suddenly they are out of bounds. Newer rules would have to be enforced to police these new batches. Anything to ensure that I am not woken up until the world is about to end....Oh, the rest of you stay behind, I don''t want to crush you all."


    "Boom!!!"


    The moment she stepped her feet on Trion, a shockwave went through her head, and the anger that had previously filled her heart vanished and in its ce was intense caution. Eliaxha''s demeanor might seem rash, but she was actually the opposite, her great talents and acumen meant she could bezy because it was easy for her to peer into the nature of things and figure out the truth.


    She stopped walking and took the time to observe her surroundings with a more discerning gaze, and the first thing she noticed was the three Ascendant Suns overhead were brighter, far brighter than they should have ever been on a lower continent, almost as if she was not standing on a lower continent but a higher one.


    Her suspicion increased when she felt the overwhelming density of Aura and a surprising amount of vitality in this ce.


    Aura was usually only present in living beings, who while performing daily activities would lead to Aura being naturally dispersed into the surroundings from their bodies, but you needed a lot of powerful Ascendants in one ce to produce the amount of Aura that was present here, nothing millions of Deific Ranked Explorers were supposed to be able to give off even if their numbers were multiplied a hundred times.


    The second was the vitality essence, there was so much of it that mortals living here would easily survive just by breathing and effortlessly live for hundreds of years if not more. This was a condition only avable on the best of the higher continents, and no mortal could ever hope to enjoy it, how could they be found here?


    Then she looked ahead at the millions of kneeling Temple Maidens who despite her appearance had not even turned around to acknowledge her presence, instead their eyes were fixed in the air and they were muttering under their breath. Her frown deepened and the air around her began to emit faint blue light as they were frozen.


    The bodies of every Temple Maiden were overflowing with vitality and Aura, so much so that it could not be natural, she tracked the direction of their gaze and could find nothing, she idly tapped the air, and the heads of a million Temple maidens exploded, but in the next seconds it was regrown, and the Maidens continued their chanting, appearing as if they were unaware that a moments before their heads had been vaporized.


    "Now, that''s not right," Eliaxha muttered and then she began to rapidly tap the air, killing millions of Temple maidens at a time, turning them to dust, burning, freezing, electrocution, poison... she could have used more permanent methods, but the Temple Mother was fascinated by how the healing of these Maiden did not seem to be losing steam and nothing had changed in their bodies; in fact, they appeared to be even more vigorous as if they fed off their own deaths.


    Their gazes were unerringly focused on the skies and for the words they chanted, Eliaxha did not know the meaning or thenguage used.


    She was slowly losing her patience and with a wave of her hand, the entire continent of Trion was frozen in ce as time stood still. Experiments could be madeter, and Eliaxha was determined to know what was causing these changes.


    Once again she looked back at the position where all the Temple Maidens were watching in the sky, and now it was no longer empty, instead a massive golden temple with an alien design was floating in the air. The temple almost resembled an eye with feathers waving out of it.


    The Temple Mother frowned and began walking to the golden temple, and in two steps she was before the gate, raising a hand to crush it, the gate instead silently flew open and she paused in her actions before snorting and entering fearlessly into the golden temple.


    She came before a massive passageway that extended for an unknown number of miles, and standing orderly on both sides of the passageway as far as the eye could see were gigantic faceless golden statues. She peered curiously at these statues, noticing the odd features they carried which were their wings, and the weird armor they wore.


    The only difference in these statues was the number of wings on the backs of these giants, most were two and others were more. Except for Cmities, she knew of no humanoid species on the lower continents or the higher continents that had wings.

 Chapter 1079: Nature Of Continents

    Chapter 1079: Nature Of Continents


    ?


    These golden giants were strange and Eliaxha found it interesting that in her mind she referred to them as golden giants and not the statues that they were. She stroked her chin, could the giants be alive? Looking down at the seemingly endless rows of giants, she wondered if she was looking at an alien army.


    Curious, she tried to yank off a wing from the statue to examine it, but the golden giant copsed into golden dust. Shaking her head in irritation that despite the frozen state of time, these statues could still possess such peculiar characteristics, she was not too surprised about this change after the door of the temple previously opened despite being under her time-stop ability.


    It simply meant that someone was here who could challenge her domain over space-time, which was interesting because she was at the Second Dan, on the verge of bing a Third. She was a master of Space-Time, and when pushed, she could ess powers from the Third Dan, at that state she was invincible. Her heart began to throb with excitement with a clear target in mind, she could not wait to finish investigating this mystery and go back to sleep.


    Her body flitted past the miles of corridor, passing extremely long distances that made no sense considering the size of the temple from the outside, by now she had gone past more than a billion golden giants and there seemed to be no end in sight. With every moment that passed, Eliaxha''s frustration increased, if not for her perfect memory that assured her that the passageway was not looped and every golden giant she had passed by was unique, she would have suspected foul y,


    "I am the wrong person to y these games with," the Temple Mother growled and wed at space and her surroundings began to zoom past her at blistering speeds, and she stood still and watched everything go past, after a while when more than a hundred billion golden statues had gone by and still no end in sight, the Temple Mother yawned and surprisingly fell asleep.


    It was unknown how long she slept, but Eliaxha opened her eyes to find herself in a small clearing underneath an alien sky, and before her, was a woman sitting and staring at three pieces of burning logs. The Temple Mother looked around her and noticed there were two empty chairs, and she proceeded to sit on one of them while staring at the woman who was looking at the burning mes, she recognized her target at a nce,


    "If the mes can still burn under my domain, why do you remain silent, N, or should I call you, Redeemer? I heard of your ascent to a Temple Matron in less than five thousand years, and at first, I was d that a new star had arisen from our number, but you are nothing but tainted."


    Eliaxha spat at the still figure of N, "Do you have nothing to say for yourself before I take your head?"


    N who remained still spoke, but her voice strangely did note from her body, it came from the burning me,


    "I do not speak because there is still someone else missing in this gathering."


    "Oh, how curious," Eliaxha turned to thest chair, "I would assume you mean this missing person? Who could be so bold to challenge the Ascendant at this time? Carrions all hoping to feed on dead flesh should wait until their mark has fallen, greed would be their undoing. Fallen Matron, who is it that we wait for?"


    N smiled, an eerie light in her eyes, "My master... My creator."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Eliaxha went silent for a while before she smiled back wolfishly, "I can''t wait to meet them. Wake me up when they arrive."


    R


    It took Rowan three years after the battle against the Divine Ascendant to get to his destination, which was the origin continent of the Blood Bound. He had crossed countless continents on his way here and although he had not rushed his trip, there were many things to think about, and he needed the time to order his thoughts, thend was vast and three years was what he needed to cross it.


    All through his travels, he had taken the shape of an arrow until he reached the continent of his choice, and reconstituting his body, he looked down at the continent below, and what a strange continent it was, yet so familiar, a part of himself that was taken from him... his corpse.


    It was and that resembled the coils of a gigantic snake, each scale was a dozen miles across and there were millions of these scales creating a truly gigantic continent that staggered the imagination, along the cracks that separated each scale were spewingva, painting thisnd into a hellishndscape.


    Thisnd was unlike any that could be found in this realm, and was the birthce of the Blood Bound, Rowan hade here to collect all the broken portion of his consciousness, because thisnd was special. To be an Ascendant he would not be using a random continent, but one that was born of his flesh.


    Continents were not equal and were ranked in this realm, divided into tworge sectors called the Lower or Mortal Continents, and the Upper or Higher Continents.


    Within the lower or mortal continents were three levels: New, Rising, and Central. In the Higher Continents, there were also three ranks, Ascended, Ancient, and Primal.


    New Continents were born at every moment, arising from the endless ocean, and in a short time it would spawn mortal creatures, and the circle of Ascendancy and Cmity would begin, and when a Deific Ranked Explorer merges with these New Continents, it evolves into a Rising Continent, if the Explorer could be an Ascendant, the Continent would evolve to its final state and be a Central Continent.


    At this point, an Ascendant would begin to pursue the Dan, and after gaining mastery in it, they could fight through the threshold that separated the lower continents from the heavens, and if they seeded, their continent, hence their Natal Treaures would evolve to be an Ascended Continent.


    From this point, it was yet unknown the requirement needed for a Continent to reach the Ancient and finally the Primal Rank.

 Chapter 1080: Forsaken People

    Chapter 1080: Forsaken People


    ?


    This continent below seemed not to follow any of the normal conventions of continents in this realm, for one it was sorge it defied all concepts of size when it came to lower


    continents.


    There were no mountains on thisnd, nor were there trees, nothing could grow on its surface because its nature was alien to this world, and despite its massive size, it floated on the surface of the ocean. The inhabitants of thisnd were stuck with exchanging the rare resources they could find on thisnd for food, weapons, and other living necessities.


    They were stuck in a vicious cycle where they had to perform back-breakingbor for just the barest necessities for survival, as they fought against thend and the Cmities that inhabited its dark corners, despite all that when the time was ripe, Ascendants would swoop down and gather the youngest and strongest of their numbers and send them to other continents to be used as fodder in the endless war.


    Ascendants were not afraid of the number of Blood Bounds running out because they would regrly gather mortals from other continents to this forsakennd where in a short while, the alien nature of this ce would corrupt their bodies, mutating them into Blood Bounds whose distinctive traits were their heights, enhanced strengths and bronze scales on their bodies.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    At lower levels, these scales only covered a small part of their forearms and spine, but as they grew stronger, the scales covered more of their bodies and hardened like armor. With this natural defensive armor and their increased strength, they could fight and survive in harsh conditions, but the inability of any of their members to be Ascendants meant they would forever be ves.


    Usually, continents grow in size when they ascend to higher ranking, but the greatest lower continent in existence could not reach a thousandth of the size of this one, meaning the number of Blood Bound in this single location was in the tens of billions, despite the horrifying death rate.


    Rowan kept his presence shielded and descended toward the continents below, his golden robe rippled as if it was being attracted by the continent below, their simr roots drawing them together, the bones of his children called to him.


    As he came lower to the ground he began to observe the changes across its surface and the billions of minds that brushed across his own as the bloodline resonance between him and the Blood Bound intertwined. They could not sense his presence, he did not allow that, but he could sense them, from the newly born to the old at the edge of death, surprisingly there were some among them he could not easily sense, as if they were shielded from his senses.


    The presence of so much of his bloodline, even though incredibly corrupted and diluted scratched an itch deep inside him that he had suppressed.


    This was a mystery that he intended to investigate thoroughly, but for this moment, Rowan closed his eyes and allowed himself to luxuriate in this feeling for a while.


    For so long his mind had been linked to his Angels and his other children, their lives and purpose enriching his own, bncing his great power and giving him a measure of empathy andpassion that his increasingly alien mindcked. His mental space was never silent, now the only thoughts inside him were his own and not the countless multitude that filled his mind even if their thoughts were whispers, they came in such massive numbers that they could drown the mind of a thousand gods, and yet Rowan loved it.


    As a creator, he was never meant to be alone, and sleeping in death for nearly a million years while knowing that so many of his children had perished. With his dormant consciousness, he could not tell which of his children had perished, but he knew that the Primordial Weapon destroyed not just their souls, but their Soul Origin as well.


    It was the reason that despite his alone consciousness who saw life and death as just two sides to a coin, he still mourned because he had lost something he was not sure he would be ever able to get back.


    Rowan swallowed his hatred as his appearance began to change. He allowed the minds of the Blood Bound below, who did not know him to influence his shape, and the moment his feet touched the ground he was a skinny old man whose red hair had turned white. His golden robes transformed into a beggar''s wrap and he began walking through the harsh streets of thisnd.


    This shape was rather interesting, for there were few old people among the Blood Bounds, and for that reason, they were treated with reverence, called Old Fathers or Old Mothers, these Blood Bound were allowed to live a life of rtive peace and security.


    Rowan roamed the continents for eight months on his feet, not using any of his powers, he only observed the world and he learned, and he felt pain about what he would need to do going forward.


    The Blood Bounds had his blood but it had been corrupted. He could not integrate these mortals with himself, what wasing would kill them all.


    Before he stepped foot on thisnd, Rowan would not have cared about this but after eight months of understanding the plight of these mortals, especially those who had unknowingly shared his blood due to being corrupted by the shattered bodies of his Ouroboros Serpents, he could not wipe them out as easily as before, a small part of him saw them as his children.


    He wondered if there was a small part of him that wanted to rece those that he had lost with these new ones. Rowan shook his head, surely he was not that lost and jaded. His children were irreceable.


    Rowan was at a crossroads, he could make two choices, the first would be to go ahead, integrate thisnd into his Natal Treasure, be an Ascendant, and take the third part of his consciousness, pushing the battle against this world to the next stage or he could slowly strip his power from thisnd leaving just an empty shell behind, the Blood Bound would lose their fleshy body powers and when he integrated with thisnd, he would not be harming any of the mortals.


    The second option would mean he would have to give up a sizable portion of his advantage in this conflict. After nearly a million years of slumber, his enemies had be stronger, the Eye of Time had grown, and the Undying was stirring as Ascendancy fell.


    Withoutpleting his consciousness he had no leverage against these forces, and every single second he could use to gain more power was necessary.


    Was he willing to give it all up for mortals who had only a tainted version of his bloodline? Were they worth the sacrifice?


    He could be done with gathering a third part of his consciousness, unlocking more of his abilities, and bing an ascendant in less than a year, or he could spend maybe four to five years slowly stripping away his bloodline from mortals who would perish not long after he


    was gone.


    The answer to this was so simple, yet why did he hesitate?

 Chapter 1081: Soul Flame

    Chapter 1081: Soul me


    ?


    Deep down Rowan knew the only reason he was considering this matter this deeply was because of the present state of his consciousness.


    If his consciousness had beenplete, and his dimensional body fully realized then even the plight of countless trillions of mortals holding a mutated version of his bloodline would not even draw less than a smidgen of concern from him. Even though Rowan had never tampered with soul origin and so he understood that everyone he had killed still had many more reincarnations to look forward to, it was without a doubt that he had killed uncountable trillions in his life with no single hesitation.


    The blood he had spilled in his lifetime could quench a trillion stars.


    Yet the things he saw above the threshold had shaken him, the games being yed with Ascendancy and Cmity by a higher power, and his understanding that no matter the sacrifices made in this battle, whether it be mere mortals or immortal Ascendants, it was all useless.


    Millions of years of war and suffering and in the end, they were all forsaken, all of them one part of a long line of suffering that stretched deep into antiquity. Rowan had seen the souls locked in this realm, every cycle was one of endless suffering, in this cycle it was Ascendancy and Cmity, and after this cycle, a new one would begin.


    In such a realm, his decision should be rtively easy, knowing that no matter what he did for these people, they would still be caught in the crossfire, yet despite all this, Rowan found that he could not go ahead and condemn these people.


    He hated this realm, he hated the fact that it had taken his children from him and he wanted to rob this realm of every single shred of control and dominance that it had cultivated from time immemorial... He wanted to be more.


    What was the point of all this power if he was like everyone else? Should his power not give him the freedom to be what he wanted? Could he not break the cycle of endless suffering where the worth of life was only determined by the power they controlled?


    He paused, ''why am I thinking of such a thing at this time? Life is meaningless, death is meaningless, and only the truth at the end of all things is worth pursuing. Yet despite all of this, why do I no longer care for ultimate truth and power? Why do I care about these mortals? Have I fallen to such an extent? Why is my heart in pain?''


    Free of his all-consuming strength and responsibilities, Rowan discovered that he had regained a small measure of the soul that he had lost.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    This realization shook him to the core. He should not be able to change any longer, his spirit was too powerful, greater than what most immortals could ever fathom, change for him was so difficult that it should have been impossible, even Rowan did not believe he could change, his nature had be fixed, how was it that...


    He brought his old and withered hands to his eyes and on his finger was a wisp of silver fire- Soul me. An ability he had lost since the moment he evolved his second bloodline from Soul Reaver to be the Avatar of Eve.


    ... he now had a soul.


    R


    Rowan felt a slight stir in the breeze a few minutes before a young boy, seven years of age and carrying arge basket came up to his side, the child dropped the basket with an exaggerated groan and fished out arge blue loaf of bread that had mold growing on it, he diligently scraped away as much of the mold as he could and then presented the loaf to Rowan with a smile,


    "Old Father, please have some food, you have remained in this position for weeks, do not give up on life, there are many things to look out for and many delicacies to taste, I heard that in distant continents there are warm bread that are soft like clouds, can you imagine such a thing? If you give up hope, then you may never see or even touch such a thing."


    Rowan had been sitting at the entrance of a mine that led into the earth, this mine that stretched for miles was one of the cracks between the scales of the fallen Ouroboros Serpents, and those cracks led deep into the earth where essence-rich ore that could strengthen the body and enriched the souls could be found.


    Valuable resources like this should make every Blood Bound powerful and were made to be more beneficial to their bodies than a normal Explorer who could only use the soul-enriching portion of the ore and dispose of the rest, but the Blood Bound could not enjoy these resources, instead, they were used as ves to mine.


    Of course, such a treatment would lead to resentment, and from this resentment a resistance group was born that sought to free the Blood Bound from their plight, and ording to rumors their headquarters could be found deep inside the earth.


    Coincidentally these resistance groups were the small section of the Blood Bound that Rowan was finding hard to trace, something was shielding them from his sight and that was intriguing. Anything that could block his bloodline connection was not simple.


    Rowan had been pursuing the trail of the resistance for a while now because some of the things they were doing should not be possible with the resources avable to them. There was no Ascendant among their rank, and yet they could survive for this long and even hide from his bloodline resonance. Intriguing indeed.


    He smiled at the child and took the moldy bread, eating it in three quick bites and leaving the child staring at him in awe at how quickly he could devour the loaf. The young boy had beening to find him daily and never failed to give him food, in all that time Rowan never spoke to the child.


    The reason for this was because the soul of the boy was quite sensitive, it was the reason the child unconsciously came close to Rowan, the deep resonance he felt with him confused and interested the child, so much so that if Rowan had spoken to this child, his bloodline would erupt and something new and fantastic would be born inside of him.


    The child waited for a moment, his eyes wide, hoping that today would be the day that Rowan spoke to him, but as always Rowan remained silent. He became a bit downcast but itsted for only a brief moment before he smiled and struggled to lift his heavy basket back to his head where he was going to be sharing its content with the miners below,


    "I wille again tomorrow and bring another loaf for you. Do not give up Old Father, we still need your wisdom."


    With those cheery words, the boy began descending into the mines, but something was different today because Rowan was following him, for a while the child was unaware of Rowan''s presence because his tread was lighter than a feather, but his sensitive soul made him turn around and he almost jumped out of his skin when he saw Rowan a few feet behind him, he had been descending for more than twenty minutes over rough terrains and yet he had neither felt or heard anything,


    "Old Father, is something wrong, why are you descending into the earth with me, it is quite dangerous here and you need to be quick of foot to escape the beasts inside the darkness."

 Chapter 1082: The Pack

    Chapter 1082 The Pack


    Rowan did not reply to the child, he simply touched his shoulder and shifted the boy back to the surface a few hundred miles away, the target he had been pursuing for the past few months had finally stopped moving and he could solve this intriguing mystery, plus the dangers in this ce was about to erupt, and the child would be caught in the crossfire if he was anywhere near this ce.


    Descending deeper into the earth, Rowan took the form of the child, and not long after he began to hear the sound of industrial activities¡ªthe sound of metal against unyielding stone. All this while he had been walking down crudely carved staircases hewn into the extremely hard rocks, and the passageway had been tight making it the perfect reason why the slight body of the child was necessary to enter into this ce.


    The tight passageway soon opened up into a series of rather expansive caverns where hundreds of miners withrge pickaxes swinging away at the rocks, and despite their gaunt frames that showed clear signs of the harsh living conditions they were being subjected to, each time they swung their pickaxes, it released a loud p and arge explosion of dust, this showed the great strength inside the bodies of every blood Bound, yet they could hardly cut through a few inches of rock.


    They had no supervisors for they all worked to survive under the heels of the Ascendant. Tied around their waist were small satchels where any piece of essence-rich ore was found would be deposited until the end of their week-long shifts.


    It was a tough job, and about twenty percent of every miner that entered the earth never returned, this number was worse for the vanguards who pushed deeper into the ground to block the unrelenting waves of Cmity erupting from the earth so the miners could have a rtive safety window for them to work.


    The arrival of the child caused a slight stir among their number as they wearily dropped their tools and trudged over to the smiling boy who began distributing the moldy bread to the miners, his endless cheer and bright personality made these gruff men and women smile even if they did not want to. Of the hundreds of miners here, they could only receive a single loaf, but with their powerful bodies, it was enough to sustain them.


    Across the many caverns, a simr scene was taking ce, and the young boy watched all of these with a slight smile on the side of his lips. It had been a long time since Rowan felt such pleasure from such a minimal task.


    "Young Po¡­ You should head back to the surface, the grunts holding back the tide of cmities below would soon be returning for a shift change, and you know you don''t want to be here when that happens, they have taken too long already."


    A woman with a kind smile rubbed the head of the child with fondness, the boy started before he smiled at her and unexpectedly copsed into dust making the woman scream in fright. ?


    Rowan appeared another thirteen miles deep into the earth before a group of Blood Bounds battling abominations. He had left the miners behind because the danger he had been expecting had unexpectedly gained momentum and he had not quickly caught it because of the barrier blocking his perception underground.


    The sounds and sight of a battle were a familiar sight to him and what was happening ahead was analyzed and a conclusion gained in an instant, the vanguards here were all about to die.


    All of the Blood Bounds were at least at the Legend Rank and there were at least a thousand of them in battle with multiple Deific Ranks Explorer among them, they were a cut above the Explorers on every other continent in the realm but despite all that, they were in danger for their enemies were endless and more powerful than any other Cmities in the realm. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    These Cmities took the shape of gigantic multi-headed snakes, with the more powerful Cmity Beasts among their number having many more heads, some of them had up to eleven heads and were Deific Ranked Cmities.


    These beasts possessed long fangs that were extremely poisonous, with toughened scales and enhanced strength, in addition, their bodies generated a great amount of heat that could melt metal after a short while.


    The Blood Bounds, despite their advanced rankings, had poor equipment, their armor, if any at all, was decrepit, it was a good thing that their scales were natural armor, and their weapons, although kept in good condition, were not suited for the degree of battle they were constantly undergoing.


    Their moves were fast and precise, favoring strength over borate techniques like a normal Ascendants would, and when their weapons were shattered just like many of them were now facing, they resorted to using their fingers as ws, tearing off the heads of the serpents in a brutal fashion while releasing haunting battle cries.


    Rowan noticed that despite their high ranking, their techniques were so poor that none of them had Natal Treasures. It was a testament to how many Cmities they had killed throughout their lives that pushed them to such a high ranking. The Ascendants were not going to be giving the Blood Bound any opportunity to get strong when they could be easily reced in a few years.


    The Cmities were erupting from ming vents beneath the earth like maggots out of a corpse in seemingly endless numbers, their bright silver eyes shing with a coldness that was different from the normal Cmity Beasts, and they also fought in silence, using their entire body that was nothing but a long string of muscles to batter the lines of the Blood Bound.


    These beasts possessed a cunning not known among Cmity Beasts and they did not seem to feed on their dead, also they were pack hunters, choosing to sacrifice themselves in order to draw out any unlucky Blood Bound deeper into their ranks so they could be ughtered.


    If these beasts were to be found in other continents then the mortal poption there would be quickly driven to extinction, and despite all the disadvantages suffered by the Blood Bounds, they alone kept the mortal poption of this realm safe, but if the present situation did not change, that might not be the case for long.


    Perhaps it was the presence of the resistance group deep in the mines that agitated these Cmities for the defenders here were about to be overrun. The fact that he could not tell what was happening deep in the earth and the present state of these Cmities must be connected.


    The Blood Bounds had been fighting for hours, and during normal times the tides of Cmities would be diminished after a few waves, giving the defenders time to retreat and refresh themselves, although this would create a situation where a few hundred Cmities would go ahead towards the surface, but they could be easily cleared away with not much problems. Individually none of these beasts were a match for a Blood Bound, their strength lying in their number and pack mentality.

 Chapter 1083: Kill! Kill! Kill!

    Chapter 1083 Kill! Kill! Kill!


    These beasts were dangerous, yet predictable, but today turned out to be different.


    The Cmities did not stop pouring out from the ground in ever-increasing numbers even after hours of fighting, and although this group was an elite army forged from many years of battle, they had begun to lose some of their members to the fangs of the Cmities, and with growing pressure and fatigue in their minds and bodies, it was only a matter of time until they would all fall, a single mistake and a domino effect would spiral among their group and their extinction would be a foregone conclusion.


    Rowan assessed this group of Blood Bound, currently, there were almost tens of thousands of simr groups scattered across hundreds of miles of terrain battling against an endless tide of Cmity Beasts rising from beneath the earth.


    These seemingly endless mines were spread across the entire continent, but this outbreak was focused primarily around this area in a region that was a few hundred miles in circumference. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The death toll among the Blood Bounds was in the thousands but in a short moment as the weight of the endless assaults crossed a threshold, this number would reach hundreds of thousands and then millions. In a battle like this, there were no survivors.


    If the Cmities were free to break out of the earth with no resistance, then the death toll would quickly rise to tens of millions even hundreds of millions in a short time and that was the least of the damages that could ur.


    This breakout would scatter the delicate bnce created around the entire continent, and the Blood Bounds keeping the other mines in check would be overrun by the sudden enemies bearing down upon them from above, and it would not be long before this continent would be buried under an endless tide of Cmities.


    The Ascendants would not care, they would wait a while and clear the surface of the continent before bringing back a new batch of mortals to take over thend, this would cause them losses in the short term, a millennium or two would go by before things return to normal, but what was such a short time to an immortal?


    Rowan knew that this would not be the first time such a thing had happened, and he did not know whether tough or cry when he figured out that the Ascendants were unerringly doing the same thing that this World''s Will was doing to them, but on a much greater scale.


    It made him think about the nature of reality, and how those at the top treated those at the bottom, while not knowing that there was a higher power treating them in the same way.


    "Someone must break this chain¡­ End this endless circle of despair."


    Whatever activities the Resistance was up to, they had decided to sacrifice millions of their people to the jaws of death, and this was against their known operational parameters, from what Rowan could infer, members of the Resistance were the oldest of the Blood Bounds and supposedly the wisest. How could they condemn their people to death, or did they no longer see any hope of survival?


    Whatever activities the Resistance was up to, they had decided to sacrifice millions of their people to the jaws of death, and this was against their known operational parameters, from what Rowan could infer, members of the Resistance were the oldest of the Blood Bounds and supposedly the wisest. How could they condemn their people to death, or did they no longer see any hope of survival?


    Previously Rowan would have simply walked past all these people, his focus alone would be on his curiosity about what could hide the resistance from him, and not about the reason for the actions of the Resistance or the potential death of billions.


    His new and unfamiliar soul throbbed with pain and he sighed in exasperation and snapped his fingers before heading deeper into the earth, he wanted to be done with this mystery.


    The single snap of his fingers was not heard but it was quickly felt as every single Cmity Beast pouring out of the earth becameckluster. They simply slithered out of the ming vents and looked around stupidly.


    The Vanguards were astonished at first at the actions of the beasts before a quick call for retreat and regrouping was made, and after a few more minutes and more beasts kept pouring out of the earth while still moving around with no aggression or purpose, the Vanguards decided to attack because there would no longer be such a great opportunity again to massacre these beasts.


    The Cmity Beasts on this continent were strange, they were not spawned from the mist instead they emerged from deep beneath the earth, this made some of the Blood Bound believe that their number although may be massive that there was a chance it was finite.


    It was this hope that carried them through the long millennia, that one day, the actions of their forebears and their actions would mean that this continent would be the first that would be freed from the ws of Cmity.


    A wordless message went across the majority of the Vanguard, and even though they had been battling for hours and needed to recuperate, they chose to attack, perhaps their sacrifice could be the difference between a million years of sorrow ahead for their descendants or a few thousand.


    The first Vanguard that yed a docile Cmity Beast nearly went into shock when a wave of golden light emerged from the in beast and entered his flesh. He retreated in panic but went still when an enormous wave of power and vitality flooded his body.


    The tiredness and the wounds he had umted for hours began to vanish, and before his astonished gaze, his left arm that he had lost to the Cmity years ago that refused to heal because of the dormant poison of the beasts he was fighting began to itch and a new limb was slowly being regrown.


    Simr events were happening as the thousands of Vanguards that struck the first blows were covered by a wave of golden light.


    "What is happening?" "My arms¡­ my eyes¡­"


    "I think¡­ I think I just became stronger, not my Aura, but my flesh, and my scales are stronger."


    "Could it be that finally our bloodline is no longer cursed, we don''t have to be the dogs of the Ascendant or the food for cmity?"


    "I don''t know what is happening, or why we are benefiting from it, but I know one thing we should be doing at this moment. Killing!


    The eyes of every vanguard lit up as something denied from them since birth was activated, and they charged against the confused Cmity Beasts.


    "Kill! Kill! Kill!"

 Chapter 1084: Tribulation?

    Chapter 1084: Tribtion?


    ?


    Rowan could feel the fierce wave of energy arising behind him and he smiled. The breath of his bloodline was rising, and even though this path would cause him countlessplications in the future, he just could not find the strength to care. This realm had fucked with him for long enough.


    With that snap of his finger, he knew he had made a choice about his path going forward. It was war, it would always be war, but on his terms this time, not following the games of the past. Damn them all, he had his fill!


    By some miracle he had regained his soul, he did not yet understand how, but he had gotten a second chance and Rowan was not going to waste it.


    He had lost and had been broken, but from the ashes, something no one would ever expect had arisen. His speed of descent increased.


    He went deeper into the ground, passing millions of mutated Cmity serpents with corrupted strands of his bloodline, and with his touch they all rushed above to be ughtered. He was taking what was his from those that have stolen it. This bastardized version of his serpents was no longer permitted to exist.


    Rowan had decided to make these lost children his own, and that meant cleansing their bodies of every sign of Ascendancy, fully making them the children of the Primordial Ouroboros, to make that possible, he had decided to make this entire continent, which was the bodies of the Avatar of the Primordial Ouroboros to be their food.


    His presence in this continent would act as a great filter, and as every Blood Bound kills the Cmity serpents he would use the Aura in the bodies of the Cmities as fuel to refine the Ouroboros Bloodline inside their serpent bodies and deliver them into the body of his children.


    With more of his bloodline entering their bodies, it would not be long before its tyrannical nature consumed every bit of Ascendancy Aura in their bodies. They would be Blood Bound no longer but Children of the Ouroboros, and by that time they would be able to see his face.


    Rowan suddenly halted his descent, there was nothing in front of him but rocks, it would appear that he hade to the end of his journey, but Rowan was not looking at the rocks, which were nothing but a mirage, but through it. Inside the mirage was a massive space, not a cavern or an underground valley, but an entire stretch of empty space where you could fit in multiples and even a star if he wanted.


    This space appeared utterly alien to this realm, for there were massive trees growing within the space with roots that pierced into nothingness, making the entire bottom portion of the space appear like a jungle that stretched for millions of miles.


    Hovering above the forest was a single massive object, a silver bracelet the size of a star. A lost memory he had forgotten mmed into his consciousness like a brick wall and Rowan flinched, for the method the memory appeared was strange as if he had fulfilled a series of requirements before he gained ess to it. Rowan understood that if he had not gained a soul he would never have gained this memory, for it was buried inside his newly birthed soul. He saw a man, at least thirteen feet tall, with long white hair and a beard, and his eyes werepletely white as if he was blind. He was heavily muscled, wearing white wraps around his body that did not hide his godlike physique. In the lines of his face, Rowan saw simrities in his features that reminded him of his own.


    "Old Man Seed!"


    Rowan saw himself the moment he entered the Green and ck Star, his body had been squeezed into a beam of light by the old man, but before he did that he had slipped a bangle around Rowan''s wrist.


    "This bangle contains a portal to a shared pool of resources from Elura and me for you to actualize your Supreme Circle. Because the tribtion you are expected to be receiving for every Circle you activate increases in intensity, then it means that technically no one should survive past the third tribtion... technically. You have broken all concepts of themon sensibilities that I know, so I will no longer judge you with it."


    Tribultion! Tribtion! Tribtion!!!


    These words resounded in his head and his soul and Rowan nearly copsed. With a force of willpower, he held himself in ce, weathering the storm in his consciousness and opening his mind to the intuition and realization screaming at him.


    When he did the truth came to him and he held his head in pain and began tough. For nearly ten minutes heughed like a lunatic before he suddenly stopped and his eyes went cold. Suddenly many things became clear to Rowan and he shuddered.


    He had no way of confirming if this was the truth but he knew his character and how daring he could be.


    His death, the state of his body when he entered this realm, his lost children who died a final death, and the mighty enemies he had faced inside this realm of madness... if this hypothesis turned out to be the case, then many of the questions guing him would be resolved.


    Rowan was undergoing Tribtion! Not just tribtion for one of his Supreme Circle, but for all nine at once!


    It was sheer madness, but there must have been a trigger that he was missing that made him decide to unleash his entire Tribtion the moment he entered this realm.


    He could confirm some of his hypotheses if he retrieved this bracelet. The treasures that were meant for his Tribtion would not be simple, and would perhaps be the things that could push the scales more towards his favor.


    His body prated the mirage, and he could see dozens of confused Blood Bounds who should be members of the Resistance, they were watching in shock as the Cmities rushed out of the multiple vents in the earth in a sluggish manner and headed towards the surface, they must not have known what was currently happening on the surface, but they must have seen the state of this creatures were not normal.


    Looking at these Blood Bounds he could immediately spot the difference between them and those on the surface. They appeared in great state unlike the starving masses above, their bodies were covered with beautiful glowing armor, and unlike the rest of the Blood Bounds, they had fully embraced the heritage of the Explorers because they hadpleted Natal treasures.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Rowan frowned, he understood what it meant to have a technique that could create Natal Treasures in the bodies of Explorers and he knew that to create such techniques for the Blood Bound would not be simple due to the nature of their bodies, and nothing less than a high- rank Ascendancy technique would be able to affect their bodies.


    Either a great genius had arisen in the ranks of the Resistance in the past that was able to decipher a higher level technique, or the Resistance served the Ascendants. Rowan did not think that this technique might have been stolen because he knew there was resonance among simr Ascenancy techniques and if it had been stolen, the Resistance would have been long wiped out.

 Chapter 1085: Your Primogenitor Comes To Your Door

    Chapter 1085: Your Primogenitor Comes To Your Door


    ?


    Rowan did not rush to any conclusion because the truth would soon be revealed to him. What was he going to discover when he prated the ranks of the resistance, would it be a talented child who created a powerful technique to uplift their race or a group of traitors who had condemned the rest of their kind to extinction just to remain a ve to the Ascendants?


    All the Blood Bound here were at the Deific Rank, the terrifying growth rate of their bloodline disying its strength. He appeared beside one of them and stuck his finger into the brain of the Blood Bound.


    Unaware of Rowan''s presence or even what was happening to him, the Blood Bound was watching the movements of the Cmity with fascination.


    Rowan closed his eyes and delved into the mind of this man as he attempted to touch his soul. The past three years were not in vain as he had been practicing with his consciousness, and gaining his soul gave him new abilities that he had not even begun to explore.


    No longer needing to kill to touch a soul, Rowan delved into the mind of this man, from the moment of his conception when the spark of his soul came alit to this present moment where he stood here and watched the Cmities surged ahead to exterminate his race.


    Rowan learned much, but not enough. Although at the Deific Rank, these Blood Bounds were simply grunts. With the talents of the Blood Bounds that made them acquire power easily, seniority and authority came with age not power, and only the truly older members of the Resistance knew what was happening.


    To confirm if he could gain more information, Rowan took the time to read through the souls of everyone here until he was satisfied that he could learn anything more.


    However, what he had learned from the soul of this Blood Bound made Rowan truly furious. These Resistance members did not regard themselves as Blood Bounds but called themselves Blood ves.


    They saw their bloodline as a curse and only bringing their nature closer to Ascendancy would allow them to rid themselves of this curse. In the past, it was not always like this, but something had changed.


    In the beginning, the Resistance did what they were created for, they fought against the Explorers and sought to create a better society for every one of their so-called cursed bloodlines, but a new ideology was born that began to twist their purpose. They fell into despair, not valuing their resistance, seeing it as a futile action against an enemy they could never beat, and they decided to embrace their nature as ves, for power and better conditions.


    In return, they made sure the Blood Bounds in the surface never rebelled. Their unique position as the Resistance meant that hotblooded youth and wise adults who wished to fight against their oppressors woulde to them, and they could easily get rid of them.


    Instead of being the defenders of their people, they became their oppressors, and what was worse was that they took the form of Shepherds when they were wolves. They became ticks infesting the bodies of the Blood Bound, slowly bleeding them dry, and their actions that were disturbing the surface and leading to the extermination of every Blood Bound on the surface were met with indifference, some of them were even excited, for they hated the Blood Bounds even more than the Ascendants.


    "If my blood is a curse to you all, then return it to me."


    The unexpected voice of Rowan that resounded inside this space startled all the Blood ves, and before they could acknowledge what was happening, Rowan grabbed the air in front of him, and the seventy Blood ves froze and their skin, muscles, blood, and internal organs were ripped out from them.


    For a brief moment, the Ascendent Aura inside their body still took its previous shape, and someone unaware would think seventy Ascendants with bodies of smoke and Aura had just appeared underground, but in another second their Ascendant Aura copsed with a shrill


    scream.


    "This is what you serve and it cannot hold you up for a second when your bloodline is taken from you."


    Rowan squeezed his hand refining his bloodline into a clump of golden fire that he sent upwards before he faced the space beyond. Inside the souls of the Blood ves, he had learned that a majority of the Blood ves were within this space, alongside another mysterious entity.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Before Rowan crossed into the space created by his Bracelet, he stretched both of his hands to the side and grabbed the air. For a few seconds, there was nothing, and then a flood of golden fire emerged from both directions and flowed over his palms before he released them to the surface.


    Rowan paused and looked at his arms, in that few seconds he had killed more than a million Blood ves, and unlike when he butchered people in the past, he did not feel indifference, instead it was a weird mixture of emotion, that included satisfaction, guilt, shame and many otherplex emotions that was hard to ce into words.


    Overall he still felt anger and indignation that his glorious bloodline had been brought low to such a state.


    This batch of watchers he had just killed was just one of the many lookouts that surrounded this space. Although it was very expansive inside, the space outside only covered a few hundred miles in circumference.


    Rowan touched the barrier that separated this space from the outside world and allowed himself to be drawn into it when he felt a strong suction force from within.


    Almost immediately he felt an alien power surge into his dimension and a part of himself stirred from slumber and down his back and arms, tattoos of leaves and a massive tree were embossed on his spine. The endless jungle below began to stir as if a furious wind was blowing through them.


    A dull rumble inside his mind was his only alert before he saw the massive bracelet vibrate as a shockwave that carried intense green lightning erupted from it. The wave of lightning was


    so fierce it could fry multiple worlds to ashes, but they swept by him without harming him the lightning seemed to go out of its way to avoid him.


    Rowan turned back and watched the wave of lightning impacted the barrier. This caused another round of shockwaves to erupt from the barrier that spread outward agitating the erupting serpent Cmities, which soon settled down into their stupid match to the surface. There were many ways he could y out what was going to happen next, he could silently dispatch all the Blood ves that he had discovered were trying to break into his bracelet, or he could announce himself and punish those who had forsaken his bloodline. Rowan''s body burst into a golden fire that was so bright it reached every corner of this space and beyond. His golden light pierced through the earth until it spread to every corner of the continent and beyond, and everyone who held his bloodline, no matter where they were, saw him.


    "Your Primogenitores to your door and yet I am unannounced. All those that are Bound, and all those that are ves, attend me."


    The space ahead of him rippled and every single Blood Bound no matter where they could be found in the realm was sent into this space.

 Chapter 1086: The First Blood Slave

    Chapter 1086: The First Blood ve


    ?


    Rowan scrutinized the tens of billions of his lost children, at this moment all of them were frozen in ce, he was not manipting time, he had only sped his perception to such a high level that a second of time could as well be an hour.


    He was making a bold move, but dragging the entire Blood bound from this realm into a single location would draw immediate attention that he did need at this time, but when he was done with everything he wanted about their situation, their lives would have changed, but on the surface, only a single second would have gone by.


    This would mean that for an instant all the Blood Bound would vanish and be returned a beatter, it would draw suspicion and scrutiny, but that was the best he was capable of doing for now. In another world, a group of people disappearing for a second would be a cause for rm, but in this realm, this matter would fade in little to no time, there were too many pressing things to focus on.


    Frozen alongside the Blood Bounds were the Blood ves, who numbered in the hundreds of thousands, all of them looked to be in their prime but the air of age hung around them like a cloak, the youngest here should be at least two thousand years old. It was always amazing how such a small group could influence the lives of so many given the right circumstances.


    It was a harsh reminder of how trust could be twisted to the advantage of those with nefarious intentions.


    Rowan''s anger that was simmering below the surface began to bubble, this group of people had truly exploited the Blood Bounds for so long. Everyone hated traitors, especially the ones who came to you with a smiling face, but with daggers hidden under their tongue.


    However, he knew of all this, what he was looking for was the source; the point where it all changed, where these lost children went from protecting their people to suppressing and exploiting them, and evening to luxuriate in their cruelty.


    With a gesture, all the Blood ves appeared before him, and Rowan''s right hand began to contort, bending unnaturally, before exploding into thousands of long strings made of flesh as fine as a spider''s thread that shot forward and pierced through the eyes of thousands of the Blood ves, and he touched their soul and began to read them.


    If he wanted the real truth, this was the ce to find it.


    Rowan''s eyes were closed as he focused on his task, and behind him space silently parted with no single indication and something massive came through. It silently regarded Rowan with cold, calcting eyes, and patiently waited.


    Memories of the lives of the Blood ves flooded into Rowan''s consciousness and his heart went cold when he saw the atrocitiesmitted by these ves. They had developed a sick method of gaining pleasure, acts so depraved that cannibalism and even the eating of children were among the least of their crimes.


    These were acts that were closer to the sick pleasures of the gods of Trion, the only difference was that these Blood ves had not yet had the time to refine their sick desires to the height of those cruel gods.


    He understood battle, understood the pleasure of seeing your skills, no matter how nasty, working for you in the way you intend, he understood standing over the body of your broken enemies and knowing that if you were less skilled or less powerful, it would be you on the ground.


    Rowan understood matching wits and guile against scary opponents and matching and exceeding them. He understood standing against perfection that had been refined for endless years anding out on top... he understood challenges because for him that was what made life worth living.


    What he could not understand or ept was glorifying the torture of the helpless. It went far beyond his bottom line.


    The Blood ves had gained an appetite for cruelty in their short and pathetic lives, and every one of them here had only reached this position because they had been the ones who enjoyed these acts the most, anyone of them who had be appalled at the way they treated their kind had been ughtered in brutal fashion that made the rest not even think of considering doing the same.


    Rowan broke past numerous memories of atrocities, looking for the root of the madness and he found it. Jerediah, the first Blood ve, was born three hundred thousand years ago, this strange man went out into the wilds, into depths unknown and when he returned he became the first Blood Bound to be an Ascendant.


    He returned to the Resistance a hero, but the fruits he brought with him were poison. He spoke of immortality and power, but such powers came with a price, one that would change the lives of everyone who ever touched it.


    With this dream of immortality and escaping the bounds of their bloodline, Jerediah began to twist the cause of the Resistance, and he slowly took out the pirs that had held the Resistance to their ideals, corrupting the rest and giving them the moniker of ves.


    Jerediah had promised them that like him, they would all be Ascendants, but for so long, none of them could reach this position, and dissent had begun to brew inside the ranks of the Blood ves.


    After years of living like ravenous beasts that fed on the despair of others, any trait of honor and nobility was gone from their minds and the only thing they pursued was power. Jerediah kept them in check with the promise of great power, but after so long he had not yet delivered on his promise, and the Resistance was on the edge of splintering into many small factions until Jerediah came to them and said he would be delivering them his long-held back


    promise.


    A treasure that contained all the power they needed to be Ascendants and more, but the price of unlocking that treasure might mean the death of every Blood bound in the continent. He did not need to ask twice, the lives of those above were meaningless in the pursuit of power, all the Blood ves agreed to follow their messiah to unlock the secrets of immortality and power, and that had led them to the bracelet of Rowan.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ''Well, this is so familiar, for a long period in my life have I not been living like these Blood ves?... Well, not like them, but the end results turned out to be the same. Even though I don''t go out of my way to enjoy them, I havemitted numerous atrocities and I always seem to have a justification for them.''


    ''I say to myself, this is a reality where the strong eat the weak, but I can choose to live above my baser instincts. Fighting against the heavens is a goal worth pursuing but not if it is built on a foundation of corpses. At least this is what I would love to think, but is it ever that


    simple?''


    The memories of the Blood ves had given him the perspective he needed to bnce the growing wave ofpassion that having a soul was bringing him. He could bepassionate but he could not be weak.

 Chapter 1087: Reaffirming His Will

    Chapter 1087: Reaffirming His Will


    ?


    Rowan was no longer alone and his responsibilities were greater than anyone else he knew. He had killed countless innocents in the past in the pursuit of his goals, in the future he might kill countless more, and although he had felt a slight disturbance in his mindset when he did those acts, as a soulless entity, they did not bother him that much, existence could as well be food for him, and when he discovered the truth behind Soul Origin... When he knew that everyone he killed would be reincarnated in the future, he became much more liberal in his handling of death, as he saw life and death as both sides of the same coin.


    How could the mortals, even the immortals, ever understand that everything they knew was simply a phase in a long line of reincarnation that stretched from time immemorial. Except for the Primordials and other entities at their level, everything and everyone was purposeless.


    Standing at a certain height rendered all the games of existence worthless. Life was meaningless alongside death, everything was simply energy that was transferred from one point to another.


    He stood on the shoulders of giants and he looked down and discovered that nothing mattered but attaining his goals.


    Rowan had long believed in this, and in his memories were countless scenes about the lives he had taken.


    A mother holding her child as she watched the world turn to fire....


    A man celebrating his wedding to the love of his life, only for his world to end under the casual swipe of Rowan''s palm...


    He was a cosmic storm, a cataclysm that had swept through an entire universe, and he was still young with time left tomit more atrocities.


    He ended lives on a scale that was unimaginable to mortals, to all of reality, between the Blood ves and him, he would be perceived as the worse option. Combined, no matter how long the Blood ves would live, they could not near a single percent of the devastation he had caused. Who was he to weigh his atrocities against the likes of others and consider them wanting?


    He killed his enemies and in the process of growing powerful he ended the lives of countless trillions, how could he be angry over the likes of the Blood ves who did the same, but in a more perverse manner?


    As soon as he asked himself his question he understood the answer to it. It was because he knew that existence did not end here with him, and the Blood ves did not. They took it without considering if what they collected was a finite resource.


    Of course, this was not the entire justification for his actions, inside him were the memories of all the lives he had taken, and in the past, he had decided that he was a monster, but he was not going to be a hypocritical monster. That in the end, all the lives he had taken would not go unanswered.


    Rowan had sworn to himself that when it was all over, he would call back the souls of everyone he had killed and he would face their judgment, for the truth was that he might feel deep consternation about ughtering the innocent, but could not stop, even if the weight of the blood in his hands would crush this newly birthed soul.


    He opened his palm and the silver me of his soul still burned bright, but Rowan thought that perhaps he saw the beginning of impurities within... the weight of all the lives he was going to be ending.


    In the battles he fought, casualties among the innocent were expected, he could do everything he could to prevent that oue, but he would fail.


    He chuckled, ''For a moment there I thought I was about to arise from the ashes of depravity, to be a shiny beacon of light and peace, but who am I kidding, with it without a soul, I am a monster, but it does not mean all I do must be monstrous, or that I will not have people I will protect. I am a being of many sides, both a creator and a destroyer.''


    His dormant dimension pulsed and Rowan nodded in acknowledgment. He knew that if he was with hisplete body, the reaffirmation of his Will over existence would have pushed him to the fourth-dimensional level and a new state in his existence, but the primer had already been set, he only needed to ascend when the right moment presented itself.


    Rowan did not know what would happen when a living dimension like himself reached a higher level. In the third-dimensional state, he had to swallow the Will of a universe toplete the process, what would it be like if he became a fourth dimension?


    Knowing that these were matters that he would have toprehend when he had hisplete body he left them all aside, focusing on the present.


    Reality was hell for the weak, and he was privileged to be among the few who could be truly strong. Among their number, he was in a unique position because he understood what it was like to be weak.


    No matter what he wanted, the truth was that if he was not strong enough to attain it, then in the end, no amount ofpassion would change anything. There was no one else like him that he could leave this burden to.


    Rowan would love to light a fire in the hearts of all, let his example be a beacon to the next generation about what it took to live a life that was worth living outside the pursuit of power, but that was a childish concept, before the endless weight of time and space, what waspassion or pity? Only power would sustain you through the dark.


    To win, he must be willing to get his hands dirty, because no one else could be as powerful as him. This was not hubris, this was a fact.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Rowan would ept all the sins he had done, he would lie, he would steal and he would destroy, and when it was all over, when he arose from the ashes of the final battle, then he would recreate reality in his image, and when he saw that all of existence were fit to rule themselves in a fair and just manner, then he would call for judgment. His own.


    ''No one can bear this burden but me.''


    Rowan sighed and opened his eyes.


    "You seemed to have made a serious decision," a familiar voice spoke behind him, "Oh, how time flies, and we of the Blood do naught but walk down the pathid out for us. Do you remember thest time we spoke, brother? I told you we shall meet again in ces you did


    not expect."


    Rowan turned around and smiled as he looked at the familiar figure behind him, "How could I not remember you, Labaletai, what took you so long."


    "Me? Hahaha... I''ve been here for ages, I should be the one asking you that question. What took you so long?"


    Rowan shrugged, "Died a couple of times, didn''t stick, but dyed me long enough for you to brag here."


    "Oh..." the Chaos Door said, "In that case, I guess that is a good enough reason. Now it''s time for you to take the hot potatoes you have dropped on myp for so long."

 Chapter 1088: Bloodline Gate

    Chapter 1088 Bloodline Gate


    Rowan cocked his head, he was silent for a brief moment before he replied, "Hold on to those for a moment longer, the time I need them would not be for long."


    The Chaos Door looked at Rowan suspiciously, there were many things that had happened in this realm that made him reconsider their previous bargain, perhaps he might gain more than he already had.


    His green eyes glinting with cunning, Labaletai stretched his head from the door, his neck elongating until his head came to stop by Rowan''s side, he wanted to say something but he hesitated, memories of what Rowan had done to him in the past bringing up new pains, this creature was a terrifying monster, but still he might just be vulnerable, the Chaos Door decided he needed to test the waters first, and he looked at the billions of Blood Bound and muttered to himself, knowing Rowan would still hear him,


    "You have been in this world for less than a million years and already you have spread your bloodline so widely? Jeez¡­ here I thought I was the horny one. You never even gave them a name, they are just ves, damn Rowan, I am cold, but even this is too much for me."


    "You have no idea," Rowan smiled, his voice was incredibly cold, "Tell me Labaletai, how long have you been working with these Blood ves."


    The Chaos Door coughed, suddenly thinking that he was ying a very dangerous game and his life and death hung on every word he said, "Who says I have been working with them? I was simply observing them, they are quite fascinating, these groups of mortals that hold a trace of your blood, there is great chaos inside of them."


    Rowan''s eyes shifted to the side, his gaze fixed on the eyes of Labaletai, and when the Chaos Door peered into the eyes of this mortal body of Rowan that resembled a ck void filled with millions of golden stars that appeared to be in a constant state of birth and renewal, the Chaos Door shivered, before coughing and looking to the side,


    "You told me that in the near future, you would be expecting my presence inside Doom Star, and after taking great pains to enter this fucked up realm, I never expected to be kept waiting for nearly a million years, I heard of the battle you fought against the Will of this realm, and if you did not leave traces behind I will never have believed that anyone except a Primordial would draw the attention of such a realm, but I guess you are you¡­hehe," the Chaos door chuckled nervously before continuing his speech under the relentless gaze of Rowan,


    "And so I searched for your traces, I knew someone like you must always have a n, and these were all I could find, these Blood Bounds, so I¡­ interacted with them, I made no moves against your interest, I just spoke to them about some few things."


    The Chaos Door looked at Rowan who remained silent, and to his horror he could not look away from Rowan''s eyes, his body shook intensely, but he was helpless, even knowing that this body before him here was mortal, and was perhaps just a pawn Rowan was using while his real self hidden from this realm''s eye, he could not move, finally, Rowan looked away, and the Chaos Door internally sighed with relief.


    Rowan''s voice made him panic once more,


    "If this is the case, then for your sake I hope I don''t find anything more. I have been tested enough in this realm and my tolerance for the inane should not be tested. Now, be silent, let me work. I have only a few seconds here lest I draw the attention of this realm''s Will."


    The head of the Chaos Door shrank back until it was flush against its frame, and even his size was reduced until it was as small as a book.


    Among the frozen group of Blood ves, Rowan''s eyes tracked a nondescript man, he was average in every instance, his armor was not shabby or great, just serviceable, his bearing had no hint of authority, and if he entered a crowd, he would be lost inside of it, but it was this average man that created the Blood ves, Jerediah.


    It was only when you looked into the eyes of Jerediah that you could see a hint of the monster that he was inside because his eyes were empty. Like a puppet who mimicked all the forms of life yetcked the understanding of what it was doing. Some people were born with a hole in their soul, one that no matter what they did they could not fill, Jerediah was born with a massive void, and every moment for him was torture.


    Inside those eyes was a single wish, it was to bring that darkness that had been with him for so long into the world so that everyone could share in it. Finally, he would not be alone. Rowan recognized the truth of who Jerediah was by looking into his eyes. This was something he found familiar, dealing with monsters.


    Rowan drew the Ascendant to him and ced him a few hundred feet away, it was possible to notice a slight stream of ck smoke and Aura beginning to emerge very slowly from the eyes and fingers of Jerediah, and his skin was beginning to crack open as if he was a moth trying to break out of a cocoon.


    Although an Ascendant, his unique nature as a Blood Bound meant if Jerediah wanted he could easily wear his flesh and most of the time, he stayed in this state, he gained no pleasure in the envious eyes of others if they saw his Ascendant form, and he stayed this way so he could be as non-descriptive as possible, it was easier to drive the dagger in the back if you were not regarded as a threat.


    To wear a fleshy body was also something other Ascendants could do if they wanted, but the result would always end up being unnatural and stiff, their nature as Ascendants made it difficult to take the guise of flesh for long before it copses, unlike Jerediah who could remain in this body for centuries before he renewed it.


    Time might have appeared to be standing still, but this was only Rowan''s perception, the moment Rowan announced himself, Jerediah knew that something was wrong, after all, he heard the shocking words and had been wrenched from his previous position where he was trying to break into this treasure.


    Although he was erupting with power to tear out his fragile mortal flesh and face whoever was against him, to Rowan, he was too slow, and so while Jerediah was unleashing his strength, Rowan pierced his brains with a single finger.


    Wearing his flesh made him vulnerable to Rowan''s maniption, perhaps if he had been in his Ascendant form, it would have been harder for Rowan to detain him, as it was now, Rowan easily found the source of his power and locked it behind a Bloodline Gate.N?v(el)B\\jnn

 Chapter 1089: Black Blood

    Chapter 1089 ck Blood


    Rowan slowly drew out his finger from Jerediah''s brain and looked at him closely. The revtions that he had gained from the mind of this man were astounding, and even for him, it took a while to digest it all.


    Even though the reaction speed of Jerediah''s thoughts was pathetic inparison to his own and the Chaos Door, the Ascendant knew that his fate was no longer his own, and yet there was no panic in his heart, the void inside his soul did not allow Jerediah to feel even this emotion. He simply waited, and he raged. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Rowan had entered the mind of Jerediah and read his soul to find out when this man had fallen, and he had led down an unexpected path because the trail that led Jerediah up to this point where he stood before Rowan was created long before he was born, he was a victim of fate.


    Rowan saw that the void in the heart of Jerediah was born from his cry of resurrection after he was ughtered by the Cmity God beneath the earth.


    Nearly a million years ago when Rowan arrived in this world and fought against its Will, the battle rippled across time and space and its effects on reality although subdued by the Will of the world, remained in certain ces and people.


    The ancestor of Jerediah was affected by the cry of his resurrection when Rowan was reborn, at that time, Rowan''s consciousness was dormant and his real nature unfiltered by his firm Will rippled out through time and space, and it was mostly harmless to all since only higher dimensional beings could sense the working of power at such a level, still, extremely talented people could pick up on those traces his angered cry left behind, and one of those people who could catch a glimpse of that cry was Jerediah''s ancestor. That cry dwelled inside him and was passed down to his children and their children, and for most of them who carried this cry in their soul, it was harmless to them, it was even a source of blessing to their family during the long age of war because Cmities could sense the rage of Rowan''s bloodline in that cry and they mostly fled, it was the reason the cry had existed in the bloodline of a mortal family for so long without breaking.


    It continued being passed down through the ages and nothing inside these people resonated with the bleakness of Rowan''s cry, nothing could resonate with that cold emptiness of his soulless heart, that is, until Jerediah.


    Even without his touch this child was born bent, something in him was missing, an innate quality that made existence colorful, the ability to feel, either pain or joy, or anything at all was not made inside of him at his conception, he was born empty, every mortal''s soul gave off a wide colorful stream of light, Jerediah''s emitted nothing, his soul instead drank the light of others around him, making even his mother unconsciously hate the sight of him at his birth, for he could give nothing to the world but take.


    It was unknown if in the future he might have learned how to grow this missing part of himself or fake it enough that he could live a rtively normal life, but his fate was decided the moment he was born and this emptiness that he possessed called to the poison inside his soul that had dwelled in his bloodline for almost seven hundred thousand years.


    It fed off its emptiness and he fed from it also. A vicious cycle like a snake eating its own tail, never satisfied, the Primal nature of his Ouroboros Serpents was represented inside the body of Jerediah, but he was a mortal and could not fit into the nature of the Ouroboros Serpent, he could not control his emptiness, so he was consumed by it.


    When nothing could fill him up, Jerediah thought that perhaps the only thing that could do this thing for him would be power, so he joined the Resistance, and he fought many battles against their oppressors, but the power did not fulfill his wishes, the emptiness only grew ever wider, and so Jerediah unknowingly found the one thing that could make bearing the emptiness a bit manageable, and that was hate.


    The suffering of others delighted him, for in those moments he believed that they felt his emptiness and he could reach across to them. He loved to see the hope in the eyes of others fade away to despair because sometimes, he could see shing fleetingly across their eyes, a small portion of his emptiness, and those moments made him feel alive, and not so alone anymore.


    He hated everything in existence, and he wanted everyone to feel the emptiness inside of him, but he knew of no way to do this, and Jerediah in his growing hate that was rapidly turning feral turned to the sea where he sailed far from anynd, and daily he cursed the heavens and the earth, he cursed his bloodline and wished darkness upon everything that lived. His hate turned his blood ck.


    Jerediah tore his body open with his fingers and his ck blood turned the sea to poison, and he did this for years without counting.


    Despite his constitution as a Deific Explorer, the abuse he imposed on his body for the many centuries that he sailed upon the ocean weakened him to the state of death, and a shadow that had followed him for all these centuries that he thought was nothing but a figment of his imagination came to his dying form and crouched by his side.


    Its cold breath that stank of endless ages of ughter and feasting on the dead washed over the face of Jerediah, and for the first time since he was born, the emptiness in his heart shook, and retreated before a greater evil.


    Jerediah opened his mouth weakly and spoke, "Are you, my god."


    The shadow was silent for a long time before it replied, "I am not your god, and you can not find him because I killed him."


    Jerediah eyes lit up, "Are you here to kill me too? To bring me to him so I can rest at his bosom."


    The shadowughed, and for anyone else, be its Ascendant or Cmity their mind would have been broken by that sound, but Jerediah was empty and madness would be a sce, and so he waited for his answer patiently while evilughed,


    "Your god is not one to rest in peace, even now in death his skin stirs across my surface like maggots, and his intestines slowly tighten a noose around my neck, but, he is dead, his remains only need to be reminded of that. Do you understand what I am saying and why I am saying it to you?"


    Jerediah paused in thought, although he was mad, he was always keen of mind, and he possessed no shred of fear in his heart, and so before this thing that would make every god under the heavens run mad at its sight, Jerediah took his time to consider the question, finally, he spoke, and the figure went silent in shock.


    The words spoken by Jerediah were simple, he had said; "You want to bury him, and I am to be your hand."


    The shadow chuckled after a long moment of silence, "If not for my hatred of him and his poisonous nature, I would have ced his darkness alongside my own. You are a peculiar find mortal, I do not want you to be the hand, you shall be his coffin."

 Chapter 1090: Corrupting Influence

    Chapter 1090: Corrupting Influence


    The eyes of Jerediah unexpectedly snapped open. Due to the state of time-dtion they were experiencing, the force of opening his eyes so quickly shredded the top part of his face leaving his two bloody eyeballs loosely held in ce by small strings of flesh and bones staring at Rowan with madness.


    His mouth cracked open and he began to speak, every word shredded his face to pieces, and a red haze burned the air due to the incredible friction experienced as Jerediah''s weak flesh pushed against the molecules in the air that were harder than Adamantite at this time dtion level, but the mad will in his eyes showed he was not even aware or did not care that pushing himself to such a level was destroying his flesh,


    "So it''s you," Jerediah rasped, his throat exploding into ribbons, "My god and Creator. Shame, I thought you would be taller."


    Jerediah turned and looked at all the Blood Bound and chuckled darkly, "I don''t have much time left, I have always imagined what I would say when I stood before my maker. When I was young I forced myself to pray. There has always been a god-shaped hole in my heart, waiting to be filled. I needed answers, why was I born this way, why was I cursed¡­ so many whys it could fill an ocean¡­ but now looking at you, I have my answer."


    Rowan slowly cocked his head to the side, "What is your answer?"


    Jerediah smiled and on his features, it was a thing of nightmares, "There is none, I live, I die, everything that happens or exists has no purpose, not for the weak, we don''t choose our fate, it chooses us. I regret nothing, and at the end of my life, I shall be yours."


    Rowan stepped back from Jerediah whose body had begun to rapidly crumble to pieces, his reaction speed was catching up to that of Rowan, shattering his flesh to nothingness, and this was no surprise, for on the day Jerediah met that shadow, it left a piece of itself inside of him. The shadow intended to bury thest of Rowan''s consciousness but it would have never imagined that a piece of Rowan was now aware.


    Jerediah was never an Ascendant, even that was a lie, there was no way the World Will would allow Rowan''s power to be integrated with its own.


    What Jerediah disyed to the Blood ves was nothing but borrowed power, and when he shed his skin and showed the guise of an Ascendant, it was only the piece of the shadow lurking inside him that others saw and they were deceived, thinking Jerediah now had the body of an Ascendant, and with this deceit, the Resistance had crumbled.


    Inside his crumbling chest, tworge red eyes were revealed, and Rowan saw the familiarity in those eyes, he knew those eyes, although thest time he saw them, they had a different shape, he could not win this fight, not against what wasing, but he did not need to fight in order to win,


    "Banish him," hemanded the Chaos Door, who swallowed in hesitation before he expanded his size and, opening his mouth wide, swallowed Jerediah.


    The Chaos Door grimaced, and he dry heaved multiple times on the verge of vomit, but with a force of will he forced the content he had just swallowed deep inside his body where the ck light that was beginning to shine through his throat vanished, he sighed in relief before he spat out in intense disgust,


    "rgh!! That is the most disgusting thing that I have ever ced in my mouth, and I have eaten a made from Demon''s shit! Do you know how nasty a Demon''s shit is? Imagine a made of it after countless eons of umtion and I have eaten that shit, yet this is a million times worse¡­ Aarhhh, I can taste it on my soul, what the fuck did you make me eat Rowan, I will not be doing¡­"


    The eyes of the Chaos Door began to widen and he turned his head around in shock.


    The shape of the Chaos Door was distinct. It resembled an aged door flushed within an ornate frame with a greenish-ck coloration as if it was wood that had been left to soak under the rain and sun for an age.


    In the middle of the door was the face of the Chaos Door, Labaletai, and if he wished he could extend that face out of the door to be a head, and his head could extend forward on a neck that he could make as long as he wanted.


    On the side of the door was its handle, and it resembled a hand made from bones. Normally, anyone who wants to use the service of the Chaos Door as a means of transportation would grasp the handle of the door, and if they fulfilled all the right requirements they would be permitted to twist the handle and open the door to whatever ces or dimension the Chaos Door could ess.


    With his Avatars scattered against an unknown amount of universes and dimensions, the Chaos Door was one of the most powerful and versatile of Chaos''s children and was deemed more useful than most of the Chaos Blood, which had allowed Labaletai to thrive.


    At this moment, the handle of the Chaos Door was being slowly twisted to the side, as if something on the other side of the door was forcing its way through,


    "Fuck¡­ Fuck¡­. Fuck¡­ I can''t stop it, what the fuck did I swallow, Aarhh, it hurt."


    Rowan''s eyes gleamed and he seized the head of Lababletai and turned it towards him, "Kill this avatar of yours, quickly."


    "What?! Are you crazy, not even talking about what that would cost to my essence, we have notpleted our transaction. I was not paid enough for this shit!"


    Rowan growled, "Your essence cost would not be an issue, the payment I shall give you shall be tripled. Here¡­"


    Rowan gestured and the massive bracelet above shuddered as a massive shockwave erupted from it, the bracelet rapidly shrank and slid into Rowan''s left hand. He wordlessly brought out four pieces of glowing red rock that made the eyes of Labaletai glow with greed, the Chaos Door forgot for a moment the peril he was under and stammered, nearly drooling,


    "How about your deliveries, if I destroy this Avatar, it would take at least another four years before I would be able to return."


    Shadows were beginning to leak out by the side of the Chaos Door and Rowan snapped, "Then I shall wait for four years until you return. Now hurry, before your Avatar ispletely corrupted."


    The Chaos door hesitated, looked at the treasures in the hands of Rowan, and looked back at his handle that was only a single inch from being opened and he gritted his teeth, "Hold on to my treasure!" and then he unexpectedly vanished.


    Rowan waited with his eyes closed and then he sensed it, a sort of explosion that rippled across space and time, not even detectable to most immortals because it took ce outside of Doom Star, and he could only sense this explosion because of his dormant dimension who felt the surge of force ripple across it dead beaches.


    He sighed and cracked his neck, he had gotten rid of two hidden dangers because he had carefully yed his hand.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 1091: Integeration

    Chapter 1091: Integeration


    The funny thing here was that before entering this hidden space which was now rapidly beginning to shrink, Rowan had no idea that the Chaos Door would be here or his arrangement with him, but just as it happened with the unexpected return of his soul, he had been fed a quick burst of information about what the Chaos entity was, but the information was bare-boned and Rowan had to y a lot of thing by the ear.


    This meant his hypotheses about his previous ns were correct. There were many missing pieces in his memories, and certain events, even his deaths in this world which might appear to be very shocking, but ultimately he was still in control.


    His past self was ying a dangerous game across time, and he was depending on the ingenuity of his future self to push their ns to fruition. Looking back now it was so simple if he thought about it for long enough, the name of the Sixth dimension was Memory/Mind.


    Rowan had learned about Spirit Emanations from Old Man Seed, but that was not all there was to the higher dimension, was it possible that those at the Sixth dimensional level or higher could read minds? Or could they ess memories in a manner that was yet unknown?


    If that were the case then none of Rowan''s ns would ever work. Was it the reason there was a big nk in his memories after the events in the universe? Perhaps he had learned about the higher dimensional powers before he left the universe of his birth, and had then decided to y a dangerous game across time, destroying portions of his memories and leaving himself vulnerable, knowing that somehow he would be able to figure out the truth sometimes in the future.


    To y the games of conquest and power against higher dimensional forces, Rowan knew he had to take crazy risks, and there was a great possibility that he would lose, but he had no choice, if he did not maim himself, he would have no chance. The true face of reality was not for the weak of the heart.


    What Rowan had to watch out for were the things he could not predict happening. If the Chaos Door had stayed a little while longer, he would have seen the cracks in Rowan''s personality.


    The only memory Rowan had of the Chaos Door was meeting him inside Andar''s dorm room at the Body Farm.


    From the words spoken and to the so-called arrangement Rowan had made, he had no memories of it. He did not know what the Chaos Door wanted to deliver to him, or why Labaletai seemed to be afraid of him, but Rowan felt that the destruction of the shadow and the dy in meeting the Chaos Door again was a satisfactory result to this development.


    If he spent time with the Chaos Door any longer, it might ask him questions that Rowan could not answer. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    In four years he should have collected thest two parts of his consciousness and hopefully unlocked all his hidden memories and unlocked more of his abilities as he prepared for his reawakening and the end of his Tribtion.


    In four years, when the Chaos Door returned, the war against this realm would begin. As it was now, with his present state of power, Rowan would lose, but he would not be the same. Nobody else could grow as strong as him in a short time.


    He looked up from his deliberation at his new children, it was time to end the rot in their center and return them for a while, he woulde for them all soon, but he was no longer willing to leave them alone.


    He squeezed his left hand and every Blood ves perished, and he opened his right hand and their golden mes were given to the rest of his children. Rowan looked up and he began to suck air into his mouth. At first, what entered his lungs was the surrounding air but soon the range spread and it impacted against the shrinking space before rippling outwards.


    This ripple traveled at the speed of light and before long it encircled the entire. This ripple was Rowan''s breath and it touched every single cmity beast that had be corrupted by his bloodline and he called them all to him. The sky above him looked normal for a moment before it exploded and from above came a deluge of snakes. Rowan disregarded his small form and began to grow, and in a short while he was fifty thousand feet tall and into his opened mouth the snakes poured in.


    This scene was something that could drive a mortal mind to the brink of madness, a green giant whose head could touch the clouds stood with mouth wide open as millions upon millions of snakes rushed into it, and it was all apanied by a wheezing sound like a mistuned harp.


    Rowan''s chest lit up with a red glow as he burned millions of serpents in his chest, using their Cmity energy as fuel to separate his bloodline power from their bodies. This process was very efficient and he utilized every single strand of Cmity Aura in their bodies not letting a single one corrupt his body.


    In his right hand, an orb of gold with scales beginning to grow that rippled with dense bloodline power, and before long a second orb appeared beside the first and this continued until there were seven orbs hovering above his massive right hand, and Rowan closed his mouth with a snap as ck smoke poured out of the side of his lips.


    Every Cmity on the continent was dead, billions of them spread across the entire continent had entered into his mouths and he had finished collecting his bloodline from their bodies.


    However, his work was not over, if he allowed it, the new cmities that would soon be born on the continent would still collect a trace of his bloodline from the earth. He needed to solve the problem at the root.


    Rowan sent the seven orbs into the air and he began to weave. Integrating the runic knowledge of this world and his personal understanding of his bloodline, he began to synchronize the seven bloodline orbs to the entire continent and his children below.

 Chapter 1092 I Rise, So Do You

    Chapter 1092 I Rise, So Do You


    Creating a bloodline resonance between the seven bloodline orbs and the continent above, Rowan began to drain the entire continent of his essence and channel them into the orbs, while creating billions of linking threads between the orbs and his children below.


    The continent above rippled, but due to the time dtion everything that had been happening was still inside the time frame of a single second and so this event was missed. The continent shrank, but it was so subtle that it could be ignored if one was not paying attention. Less than an inch of mass was lost across the entire continent that stretched for tens of thousands of miles, but it was that missing inch that was the backbone of thisnd, it was Rowan''s essence.


    When his bloodline had been scattered all around before, now it was being focused on these bloodline orbs which would then process these powers and then give it the worthy among his children, the ones who desired power and had the strength of mind and body to pursue it.


    Rowan was a being of fairness and he knew that not every person wanted or deserved power, even amongst his children, and most people did not have the fortitude to fight for power.


    Nothing good woulde to giving power to the unworthy or to those who just wanted to live a simple life. There was nothing wrong in the desire to live a simple life, one that was devoid of the pursuit of power, if that was what one sought, and this was the ideal state of things that Rowan wanted to create.


    These bloodline orbs would carry all the remnants of his bloodline power and funnel it to his children who were worthy and desired more power.


    The vanguards below the earth that fought against the serpent cmities had proven themselves worthy time and time again in the past and so they could upgrade their bloodline freely when they began fighting against the cmities, but now with his bloodline power concentrated in these orbs, his children who craved power, who wanted to rise to the heavens and shatter the skies with their fist, would have to fight for it, and if necessary, die for it¡­ the road to eternity contained the skulls of multitude.


    Rowan looked down on the multitude and he went on one knee and he smiled sadly, "My children, most things people believe about the world are lies, but in all your hearts, I have nted a grain of truth, and when the right timees, you will know it and you shalle to recognize it, even amid the darkness. There is a light in all your souls that is stronger than anything in existence, and that is my light. One day you shall all know me. Hold on for a while longer."


    With the bloodline connection between the seven orbs and his children below finalized, a golden seven-pointed star tattoo appeared above their hearts that soon faded underneath their skin, and with a wave of his hand, they all vanished, and time seemed to resume its match once more.


    Rowan shrank down and nearly staggered as relentless waves of pain and exhaustion swept through his mortal flesh, his bones were crushed to powder and his blood turned to steam, he endured the pain and sat cross-legged, his body slowly beginning the recovery process.


    His consciousness was now more powerful, but it could not handle the strain of what he had just done without any repercussions. He needed to rest, and for the next six months, he did not move from this position, allowing the passage of time to heal him of his wounds. What he did might have seemed simple on the surface, but even his battle with the Divine Ascendant was not this pressing.


    Thinking of the Divine Ascendant made him recall the prophecy that he had given to N,


    Eyes seek the ring, as giants of gold and blood wander the castle. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    He looked at the bangle in his left hand, "Is this the ring? If it is, where is the castle, and whose giants of gold and blood would wander it, mine or someone else?"


    Prophecy and fate were hidden areas that would always baffle the mind.


    In the time he spent resting, he hade across a revtion about the progression of Ascendancy, that had transformed his path forward.


    To reach the Ascendant stage, an Explorer would need to merge their Natal Treasure to a continent. The reason behind this was simple: Ascendant''s bodies were shifting away from solid matter, including their Natal Treasures. Their entire power system depended on discarding the flesh and bing a Spirit being, although their unique power system made them Soul beings.


    A soul was never meant to dwell in the material realm, and even if it did, its state of existence was different from everything around it, life and death should not coexist, and an Ascendant was as close to a soul as there ever could be.


    The merging of their Natal Treasure to a continent bounds them to the earth, it gave them a tether to channel their Aura to affect the material world in a way that their new state never could. Without their Natal Treasure, an Ascendant could still tear a continent apart, but it would take much more energy for them to do so.


    Rowan was on the path of Ascendancy, and the next step forward would be to bind himself to a continent and lose his mortal flesh, and at first he wanted to bind this continent with his Natal Treasure, but during his time resting, he had asked himself, why should I bind myself to dead rocks when I could rise on living flesh? Although I am powerful as a single entity, my greatest strength has always lied in the collective.


    Above him were billions of his children, they were linked to him, yet their roots were also bound to this realm. An Explorer could never merge their Natal Treasure to people because none could have the ability to spread their bloodline over such a vast amount of people to ever make such a concept applicable, but Rowan was a Creator, he was never meant to walk alone.


    A mortal might seem to be a simple creature, but every one of them had the potential to be immortal. Rowan would be building his Ascendant level on that potential, and as he rose, so also would they. His eyes opened and his decision was made, and he sent his sights upwards to observe the changes above, and as expected, they were plentiful.


    The six months that had passed created great changes across the surface, at first, the fact that every Blood Bound had vanished for a second was not felt by everyone except the Blood Bounds themselves, who felt a new raging power inside of their bodies.


    Their dormant golden blood that flowed through their veins like jagged pieces of metal now flowed as smoothly as hot wine down the throat, and every moment they spent breathing, it was as if they were growing stronger. All diseases had been wiped out from their bodies and the aged began to grow young.


    Their body felt lighter and their heartbeat was strong when they ced their hands against their chest they all felt a warmness that was like the hands of their parents or loved ones wrapped around their bodies on a cold night.


    They all knew inside them with such profound rity and understanding that they were loved and protected.

 Chapter 1093 Transformation

    Chapter 1093 Transformation


    For a people whose entire existence had been one of very for nearly a million years, this feeling inside of them soothed the ache that had kept them bound for all these years, and they no longer called themselves Blood Bound, but Blood Blessed.


    Within their bloodline was not a curse but a blessing. One that was powerful enough to break the chains that the Ascendants had ced over them.


    This became more clear when news about what happened underground reached the surface, and the changes within the bodies of the vanguards who fought against the serpent Cmities were shown.


    This caused a great surge of emotion to run across the Blood Bounds and many surged underground for the chance to battle and grow strong but It did not take long for them to discover that the undergrounds were empty.


    All the caverns that led into the earth usually filled with serpent Cmities were gone and newer cmities were being born but these were the normal sort of monsters that could be found in any random continent.


    Any other time, this would have been met with celebration, but now the Blood Blessed craved power, and it was painful for them to have lost an easy method of gaining power, but soon this pain was pushed aside when they discovered that killing normal Cmities also helped in refining the Blessed Blood in their veins, although not as efficiently as the vanguard imed them gained from killing serpent Cmities.


    This was still good news, and a strange scene swept through the continent where Cmities became scarce. The Blood Blessed hardly uses Aura in battle, and with the awakening of their Blood that consumes any sort of Aura generated in their bodies, it was hard for Cmities to be born in the Continent and only those spawned in the darkness underground were avable.


    A new rationing system was created just for this reason alone so that the hunt for Cmities could be distributed among the poption. It was a good thing that the Blood Blessed had a great ruling system among themselves as the Elders came together to quickly make these newws to guide their budding society.


    The excitement in the air was palpable, they could all feel that great changes wereing. Every night that passed their heart beat louder and their blood flowed quicker, something was awakening inside all of them and they could not wait to discover what came next, suddenly the massive continent they had lived in for so long began to feel small.


    No matter how great these changes were, the Blood Blessed were still technically ves and they had their quota to fulfill, so under the directions of the Elders they returned to mining thend, but this time their jobs were a thousand times easier and safer.


    Although the ore in the ground was different, no longer serving as nourishment for the fleshy body and the soul, and its effects were now somewhat weaker since they could mine a lot more than they could before, they sent double the amounts needed by the Ascendants and it was begrudgingly epted, with many thinking that the continent was about to be stripped of itsst value, they did not look too much into this changes.


    The Blood Bound Continent was something of a forbidden ground among Explorers and except if necessary, none would dare step their feet upon it, fearing corruption and the loss of the ability to be Ascendants forever, and the Blood ves their servants would inevitably inform them if anything was out of the ordinary, and so the Blood Blessed sailed through this danger for the moment.


    The newer cmities born underneath the earth could not match the strength and the frenzy of the previous serpent Cmities, with the strength of the Blood Bounds, even their children could tear an Enlightened Rank Cmity apart with bare hands.


    This brought a fresh wave of development to the Blood Bounds because their growth had been stifled by the powerful Cmities they fought and unknowingly by the Blood ves who made sure they were suppressed in every manner.


    It did not take long before the truths about the Blood ves were revealed when the tortured prisoners they kept in their hidden hideout escaped. With all of the Blood ves dead, there was no one to hide the traces of their sins under the rug, and a new round of shock and dismay swept through the continent that shook them all to the core. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    There had always been suspicions about the Resistance dating back thousands of years, but the loudest voices were always quickly silenced, but the true enormity of the cancerous tumor within their midst was revealed when the headquarters of the Blood ves were discovered, and the horrifying contents within was brought to light.


    The Blood ves were used to sickening torture and some people had been kept in grievous suffering for decades, of course when Rowan returned everyone back to their ce, he had made sure all those people were free from their chains, and now that they escaped their personal hell and came to the surface the truth of what the Resistance had be for thest three hundred thousand years came to light.


    There was no single family that had not been affected by the actions of the Blood ves, and the name Jerediah became a curse word across their lips. The ve who had tortured and enved his people for countless centuries.


    The organization of the Blood ves was taken apart, hidden resources, weapons, tools and so many riches they had acquired after so many years were collected, and the Elders came together and began the first formation of a hidden army.


    Food for the first time in millennia became avable to all because they now had the time and energy to create massive farms underneath the earth, plus with their impressive constitution, they never needed much sustenance to survive.


    The goal of the Elders was to bring back all the Blood Blessed spread across thend back to their continent, and using the connection of the Blood ves, they began to slowly return their people to their homes.


    After three months, the powers of the majority of the Blood Blessed had reached a ceiling, even their children.


    Using the Deific Rank as a baseline, every Blood Blessed had reached that level, their blood was continually refined by the Cmity Auras from the beasts they ughtered and the passive growth of their power daily ensured that even the weakest among them would get stronger just by living their day to day life.


    Rowan would have recognized the first Blood Blessed that discovered the method of growing stronger, it was Young Po, the boy who brought him bread and whose shape he had once taken to reach underground.


    The young child always had a sensitive spirit, greater than most mortals Rowan hade across, and so it was he who first discovered the seven-pointed star in his heart and began cultivating the power of his bloodline.


    Like all Blood Blessed his body seemed to have reached a limit to how much power it could hold, his new powerful blood had been refined countless times, and when he touched the seven-pointed star in his heart, a new world awakened inside him.


    It was said that the roar of Young Po was heard for miles as a child of eight years old, not more than four feet tall, transformed into a golden giant.

 Chapter 1094 Extermination And Renewal

    Chapter 1094 Extermination And Renewal


    The transformation of Young Po shook the entire society of the Blood Blessed. Standing at around twenty feet tall with muscles like metal, the golden giant''s strength, speed, and overall constitution were ten times greater than his base state and some of its abilities could not even be measured such as his healing capabilities. Except for two zing eyes containing golden mes, the rest of its facial features were nk, but anytime they wanted to speak, the mask would ripple and the lower part of the face would be exposed revealing a mouth filled with sharp golden poisonous fangs and a long bloody tongue.


    This feature would instantly transform the golden giant that resembled a righteous figure of war into a terrifying demon. The fingers on the hands and toes could also be turned into wicked sharp ws zing with golden mes that could shred both the material and the immaterial.


    To disy the power of this new transformation, Young Po battled against the top ten thousand warriors of the Blood Blessed at the same time and even with his inexperience, he defeated them all using sheer strength alone that shattered miles of hundred ground cavern and nearly copsed a city above.


    They had only managed to inflict tiny scratches on his golden body that vanished almost instantly. The eyes of every Blood Blessed shone with a glow that burned the air, if such powers were hidden in their bloodline, they could not only survive the Ascendants and Cmities, but there was no reason why they could not rule.


    Young Po was brought to a secret location where he began to disclose how he was able to ess the star in his heart, and soon the discovery of the seven-pointed golden star in all their hearts was revealed as a new path forward was discovered.


    From that moment onward more and more Blood Blessed began to find the star in their heart and their transformation quickened. It was discovered that the transformation into the golden giant was just a start because after the first activation, one of the seven points of the star in their heart lit up and their bodies in the base state that could no longer grow stronger suddenly had room for improvement.


    It did not take a genius to understand that activating a point in the star gives you room to grow stronger and when the body reaches a new limit, then another point in the star could be activated.


    The excitement in the hearts of the Blood Blessed that had already reached the peak broke through once again, if they had six sessive transformations to look forward to, what would they be when it was allplete? What sort of impossible power dwelled in their bloodline was a mystery that filled their minds in their every waking moment. This knowledge of the impossible potential of their bloodline brought another round of frantic development among the Blood Blessed, and although Rowan had left space for those who were not willing to pursue power, he had underestimated how much the desire to grow was in the heart of his children. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    For nearly eight hundred thousand years they had been pressed down into the ground, tortured, vilified, and wiped out multiple times including many other harrowing atrocities, and with the awakening of their bloodline, even the babies in the wombs craved the strength to break the sky that held them shackled.


    The Ouroboros Serpents were extremely prideful, and although Rowan had locked the mind-altering effects of his bloodline behind higher star- points they could unlock, it was impossible to hide the ferocity and majesty in their awakened bloodline that craved domination.


    It was at the fifth month of Rowan''s rest that another discovery was made inside a hidden outpost of the Blood ves, it turned out to be the home of Jerediah, leader of the Blood ves and inside of it, they discovered an ancient record which held a recount of the event that led to the creation of this continent.


    The record was notplete, many parts were missing but what they discovered was eye-opening. It was said that a Divine Being in the form of an egg fell from the skies, and its glory made the entire realm shake, and the eyes of both Ascendancy and Cmity fell upon it with greed and fear because it contained a powerful potential for great power that each wanted for their own.


    The world could not allow it to exist and the Divine Being was ambushed, not even allowed to be born, the Divine Egg shattered and the stillborn Divine Being battled against the heavens and the earth, it had six heads, and from its mouths came mes of blood and gold, but it was in, its body shattered to pieces and it soul destroyed and its pieces were suppressed deep in the earth.


    From the broken body of this Divine being they all arose the Blood Blessed, carrying portions of his bloodline, but even when this Divine being was killed, the world still feared his power and the work of the traitorous Blood ves was to ensure the Divine being was never resurrected because they said he was endless, which was the only description given of this Divine Being.


    Also called the Endless Serpent, for this entire continent was just a small part of his body, and if it had been allowed to emerge in its full state, it could easily swallow the entire world.


    At the end of the record was a rough portrayal of the Ouroboros Serpents, and even the sketch carried so much majesty and menace that every Blood Blessed fell to their knees and worshiped, unable to look directly at just the rough description of their primogenitor. Everything they had been feeling inside their bloodline finally had a focus and the Blood Blessed found their god.


    A massive golden statue was created after the portrayal was unearthed, it was of six massive snakes wrapped around each other so it was impossible to see their entire length, on the heads of the snakes were crowns made from the bones of Cmities, and they didn''t hide this massive ten thousand feet statue below the earth, but disyed it proudly at the center of their continent because, at this time, the number of Blood Blessed that could reach the first star in their heart had reached nearly a million.


    If their giant form was equal to the power of an Ascendant as they hoped, then it meant they had a million Ascendants with more reaching this state every day. The confidence in defending their home and people was no longer a dream.


    Although the continent was a forbidden ground, after nearly six months it was impossible that traces of what was happening in this forsakennd had not begun to spread.


    The organization in charge of managing the Blood Bounds and whom the Blood ves were directly serving, ck Bolt had been gathering pieces of evidence in silence all this while and they had found enough shreds of evidence to conclude that something was very wrong on the continent.


    Sending this information to the Council of Nine, a simple order was given, Extermination and Renewal.

 Chapter 1095: Descent of Calamity

    Chapter 1095: Descent of Cmity


    ?


    This was an order that had been given 147 times in thest seven hundred thousand years. This was the amount of times in the past when despite their many weaknesses the Blood Bound had either rebelled or their numbers had been reduced to such a drastic state, it could only be cleansed and new crops made to rise.


    What was worthy of note was that the ck Bolt organization had no idea of the new giant form of the Blood Blessed, as far as they were concerned the most powerful Blood Bound was simr to a powerful Deific Ranked Explorer, in other words, merely bigger ants.


    They sent only a single Ascendant to rid the continent of all life. Storm Hammer, was an Ascendant more than four million years old, unable to reach the Second Dan, Storm Hammer spent most of her time on the lower continents and her appetite for ughter was nearly unmatched and she was Jerediah''s lover.


    At the First Dan coupled with an intricate control over Time and her powerful Natal Treasures, Storm Hammer was a weapon of great destruction that luxuriated in every act of savagery, and of the 147 times the Blood Bounds had been destroyed, she was responsible for 126 of them. Her hands dripped red with their blood over the ages, and she had developed a peculiar appetite for killing these people for it was among the only times she could let loose with all the depraved thoughts in her heart without any fear of judgment.


    Rowan had sensed her arrival a week before he awakened, but she had made no move all this while, she had remained a few miles in the air, hidden by a storm cloud, and watched the events happening all over the continent as she prepared herself for an orgy of mayhem and bloodshed ahead.


    Storm Hammer had watched long enough to know that something truly unexpected was happening below. Not even considering the unknown statue at the center of the continent, the nature of the Blood Bounds below had changed, and she had been watching in fascination all this while.


    It was not the current state of their bodies that seemed to be filled with health or the strength rippling from every movement they made that had kept her in ce for a week, no it was their expressions and attitude. These people were happy.


    After nearly four million years of life, Storm Hammer could count how many times she had seen happiness in the face of others or acts that needed to be celebrated, from the moment of her birth, everything she had known was war and death, and to find in what should be a forsaken corner of this world filled with happiness, was a blow to her mental state.


    She watched children y, saw the smiles of mothers and the proud grins of fathers, she saw youth holding hands, she saw... love, peace, and contentment, and Shadow Hammer, went mad.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    It was hard to know all the building blocks that make up the psyche of an individual, and what was the central block that could be pushed to make them all tumble to the ground. Storm Hammer followed the ts of the Temple Maidens, that peace could only be found in death, and that happiness was an impossible ideal to strive for.


    Despite her extremely evil and barbarous actions against the blood bounds through the ages, some part of herself had envied them, thinking that she was delivering to them peace in what had been a lifetime of suffering, the least they could do was to amuse her in their moment of death and scream to the heavens as she yed the flesh from their bones.


    The heavens above changed as the suns of Ascendancy vanished and Cmity took its ce. Storm Hammer staggered backward, the clouds below her feet beginning to turn red and expand and she began tough and weep as she held her head in her hands,


    "What is this? What the hell is happening?!"


    Wrapping her body with darkness and lightning she sted down to the earth. Behind her in the clouds, a heavy mist began to boil as she had called so much power of Ascendancy that a third of the continent was covered in a cloud of fog that stretched for thousands of miles.


    Lightning rumbled within the fog and thunder cracked with so much force the earth began to rumble alongside it.


    Storm Hammer mmed into the earth, creating a small crater and when she emerged she wasughing but she fell silent when she saw a young child of about right looking at her in puzzlement before the child bit his lower lips in nervousness and hesitatingly asked her,


    "Excuse me, are you an Ascendant?"


    Storm Hammer paused in contemtion and looked at the child before walking over and picking him up by the scruff of his neck,


    "Are you right in the head? Are all of you finally insane after all the years of torture?"


    The child looked confused for a moment and then he beamed, "You did not deny it, so you are an Ascendant!"


    Storm Hammer grinned, her face made from shadow and lightning stretched her smile to that of a crocodile, "Yes I am an Ascendant, hey look above child, what do you see?"


    Roughly turning his head so he could look above the mouth of the boy opened wide and his eyes looked left to right in shock, the skies above was seething with monsters falling from the skies in such great numbers they were like a storm of dusts, and finally, Storm Hammer smiled,


    "Do you know what that is? That is teeth and ws and poison and mes and frost and acid and darkness and pain and suffering... Normally I like to be more hands-on when I kill vermin like you, but now, I think I am going to watch, what do you think about that?"


    The child was dumbstruck for a moment before he pped his hands in excitement, "I think it would be exciting, hey, can you create more, its so hard reaching the second star, but I don''t want to be greedy, this should be enough to bring a lot of our people to the first star, so..." he looked at the baffled Ascendant, "Can you create more monsters for us... no for me alone."


    Storm Hammer cocked her head to the side as she manifested a gigantic hammer covered by lightning, her signature weapon,


    "You are insane aren''t you? All of you in the fucked up continent are insane."


    The child smiled, "Is that a yes?"


    "It''s a no."


    Saying that Storm Hammer tossed the child to the air making him shriek in surprise and she swung her hammer at the head of the boy as he was falling back down, mming the child to the ground in an explosion of force and lightning that leveled the entire street,


    "Be d I killed you with my hands, the rest of your foul race would not die so easily." Brushing an imaginary dust from her shoulders, she began to rise in the air, wishing to get a front row seat to the absolute devastation about to descend on the continent, when a small hand held her feet.


    Looking down in shock and amazement that slowly transformed into a curious form of horror, the headless body of the child rose up from the molten crater and staggered before falling to


    his knees.


    The hands of the child reached upwards as if trying to touch his missing head but there was nothing but a burnt and bleeding stump above his shoulders.


    Slowly the stump stopped bleeding and it began to wiggle as new flesh and bone began to arise from the neck.

 Chapter 1096: Say My Name

    Chapter 1096: Say My Name


    When Storm Hammer picked up the child, with the strength of his body that this foul race held it was difficult for her to know his rank, but she pegged him for a Legend-ranked Explorer, a surprising feat anywhere else in the realm. Still, she understood that this continent was filled with nothing but freaks and abominations. She had once told the other Ascendants that it was a good thing that this corrupted race could not reach powers equal to the Ascendant level because, with their rate of growth in a century or less, they would hold a corner of the realm, but she was always shot down, nothing could reach such an exaggerated rate of growth.


    Despite all that, she was among those who made sure that the Blood Bounds were ced under harsh conditions where no room for growth was allowed, and over the millennia she had made sure that every report leaving the continent about the welfare of these people always passed through her eyes.


    Therefore the sight before her where this child seemed to be regenerating his head was surprising because such an unreasonable healing capability was something that a Deific Ranked Explorer with a Natal Treasure and technique focused on healing should be able to achieve, but there was no spark around him to indicate the activation of a Natal Treasure and if this was a technique channeled from elsewhere, she would have known.


    Was there a massive formation underneath the earth linking this strange boy to a fountain of vitality? The hidden mystery beneath the earth that Jerediah was pursuing, had it finally been activated, and was that the cause of all these changes on the surface?


    Storm Hammer was aware of an artifact that had been discovered beneath the earth and was waiting for news about it, and she suspected that everything that was happening here, all the changes in these people, including the healing capabilities of this child was linked to it. Was it possible that the artifact belonged to the strange creature that entered the realm nearly a million years ago?


    The hand of the child that was reaching for his missing head finally brushed the wriggling muscles and bones that were gathering into a ball around his neck and he flinched as if he felt pain in touching the naked flesh that was yet without any skin.


    In a second his head was recreated and his pale green skin and red hair flush with vitality were revealed, the eyes of the young boy opened and he was no longer smiling, he touched his heart for a few seconds as if he hade to a great realization before he stood back to his feet,


    "That was very rude, Ascendant, and it hurt a lot. I did not wish to fight you, at least, not yet."


    Storm Hammer was not even listening to the child, she asked in puzzlement, "How are you still in one piece and lost only your head? You should be nothing but ash."


    "No more questions," the boy shook his head angrily, "I will make you create monsters for me, not talk."


    Storm Hammer chuckled, "You silly little brat. Make me?" a peal of madughter erupted from her throat, "I do not know what madness this is, or how you are alive, I am sure you are part of the new changes sweeping across this continent, but I don''t care, you do not know who I am, but I have tortured and butchered your foul race all through the ages and I suspect that in all the times I have done it, I will enjoy this one the most! Nothing like killing the same person multiple times to get the juices flowing."


    A frown slowly crossed the face of the boy and he whispered, "I think I know who you are now. The Old Fathers and the Old Mothers spoke of you. They say that you are a scourge that descended on our people with lightning and ruin,"


    At this moment the falling Cmities began to strike the earth like meteorites, some were as small as hailstones, others the size of an apple, but many were bigger, having consumed a lot of prey on the way down and were now the size of elephants, some were even bigger than buildings.


    The ground shook and vibrated as multiple tremors ran through it and thend cracked but the gaze of the boy never left the Ascendant in front of him, as his voice grew more heated,


    "You are the scourge who hung our fathers from their intestines, who bashed the skulls of babies against the shin bones of their wailing mothers, who bathe in a river of our blood¡­" n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The Cmities that fell around the boy in their thousands began to rise but the boy seemed not to care, his eyes were on the Ascendant, "I know you, because all of the Blood Blessed know you, and you and your kind shall pay for what you have done to my people, a thousand times over."


    Storm Hammer opened her hands, and winds and lightning surged out of her body into the clouds above, churning it into a tempest and sheughed, her voice carrying for miles, "Blood Blessed? How ridiculous, if your bloodline is a blessing then the things I have done to you all in the past are a mockery of that title, for how could such a blessed bloodline allow me to prey on it for so long? You say that you know me, child, so tell me, what''s my name?"


    The boy shook his head and was about to speak but an older voice interrupted him, an old man, although now flush with vitality with his age visibly retreating from his features with every day that passed, appeared unexpectedly beside the child and ced a gentle hand on his shoulder,


    "He does not care to tell you, none of us will tell you with our mouths. If you wish for us to tell you your name, then we shall oblige. You shall hear it in the sound of our fist against your skull, the vibration you shall feel running down your backbone as our teeth crunch against your spine, and your screams shall have all the meaning you crave when we pull your intestines out of your stomach and adorn your skin at the feet of our god!"


    It was unknown when it happened but every descending cmity over a ten-mile radius surrounding the area was gone without any indication, and in their ce were a hundred thousand people.


    The world was dark under the gaze of the Cmity Suns, only lit up by the shes of lightning in the sky, and for a moment, Storm Hammer thought that between the lightning shes, these people surrounding her seemed to transform into abominable giants, but when the light shed again, they were just people.


    Storm Hammer looked around, not even trying to understand how every descending Cmity could vanish in the space of a single breath, but on the expressions on the faces of these people. She had seen rage before, despair, pain, and all sorts of expressions on the faces of these people over the years, but the look in the eyes of the people around her was familiar, and the familiarity within made her begin tough,


    "Hehehehe, the air on this continent must have rotted your brains, do you all think that I am prey? I came here to cleanse you all in lightning and fire! What foul confidence made you think you could even touch me? You will burn."

 Chapter 1097: Age Old Revenge

    Chapter 1097: Age Old Revenge


    ?


    The air around Storm Hammer began to expand as it heated up, the blue lightning shining inside her body releasing a low droning sound that made the teeth ache as her Aura shot out from her body like a lightning bolt and ascended to the heavens where it exploded in a stunning disy that could be seen for thousands of miles.


    Dark clouds began to appear overhead that gathered for miles and then it shed white as a million massive lightning bolts simultaneously appeared inside of it for less than a second before vanishing, then there was darkness and the lightning shed again.


    This light show was so bright that it was seen all around the continent for every time the lightning shed it was as if the sun had arisen. The jarring contrast between the total darkness under the Cmity suns and the lightning sh across a thousand miles stunned the entire continent.


    Strangely there were no sounds of thunder, making the scene extremely ethereal in its sheer violence coupled with the extreme silence that followed.


    It did not seem right that the world itself was not screaming as billions of volts were shredding the atmosphere. The men and women surrounding the Ascendant did not move a single inch back, they observed in silence the demonstration of power from Storm Hammer.


    They seemed like a grim army of the dead, standing and waiting for the fury of the storm to pass before they began their work.


    The disy of power stopped at the seventh sh of lightning as the clouds released its contents and the heavens opened up and rain so heavy it felt as if a sea was pouring from the sky began to fall. The sound as the rain hammered the ground was like an earthquake, but the people surrounding Storm Hammer did not flinch.


    Storm Hammer looked down at the people around her. She had shown enough power to turn this continent to ash ten times over, and if she was expecting them to be cowed by this disy, she was destined to be disappointed. ''Perhaps,'' she thought, ''they do not know the significance of the power that I have shown, how could they, ants do not know the heights of the heavens, but in time, I shall make them understand.''


    "Young Po..." The Old man smiled at the boy, "Strike her, do not hold back. You deserve the first blow."


    The child nodded grimly and walked up to the Ascendants made from lightning and darkness floating a few inches off the ground.


    He had been growing rapidly thesest few months, but he was still under five feet and still had baby fat on his cheeks. There was no fear in his eyes when he stopped in front of the Ascendant that had existed for millions of years, he clenched his fist and punched her in the thigh, for his hands could not reach higher. Storm Hammer was more than twelve feet tall.


    His fist stopped a few inches from her thigh as if it had been blocked by an invisible forcefield, and his hand began to boil and blister as if it had been ced inside an oven, Storm Hammer looked down at the boy and she grinned, lightning shing inside her crocodile''s smile and she crooned, "You will burnArrhhh!"


    The moment before, the blistering hand of Young Po was suddenly covered by a golden me that burned through the force field surrounding the Ascendant''s leg and when the fist of Young Po struck her leg it passed through it and he fell to the ground because his entire right arm had turned to ash, but it was not his fist that had just damaged Storm Hammer and made her cry out in pain, it was the golden mes that he left behind that carried the weight of a mountain and stripped away ayer of her leg as if acid had sshed across it.


    Storm Hammer stumbled to her knees, more in shock than pain. The body of an Ascendant was their greatest defense against those that were below their level since they were mostly invulnerable to all normal attacks.


    The golden mes that had suddenly surrounded the fist of the child was a sort of energy that she had never felt before, and she looked up in shock and anger, only to be greeted in the face by another fist, this one swung by the old man.


    Her head was rocked backward, as the golden light stunned her for a brief moment and ate away at her face, bringing out ck smoke and lightning with her cries of pain growing shrill.


    The old man did not relent in his barrage of blows, throwing another three quick punches that reduced both of his arms down to his elbows into ash, he took a step back and threw a massive kick at Storm Hammer''s midsection that threw her into the air, and had her coughing out smoke and lightning as she screamed in shock and pain,n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Standing on one leg, the old man roared,


    "I told you... You will hear your name, in the sounds of our fist against your skull!"


    Her body flew in a parabolic arc and descended towards the waiting arms and legs of the others surrounding her, no weapons were used, it would block them from feeling the weight of this moment, where they dragged their oppressor by the neck and brought them down,


    "Fuck you... fuck you... fuck you..." Was all Storm Hammer could mutter as she was pummeled to death, her head never stopped ringing from the heavy blows being inflicted upon her, making it so that she could not have a moment to collect herself in order to summon her powers.


    There was a horrifying silence covering these events, as all of the Blood blessed, despite the heavy injuries to their bodies as they struck the Ascendants remained silent. The body of Storm Hammer was like a human-shaped cloud of lightning and darkness being tossed around by kicks and blows that sounded like gunshots as no one here held back.


    The ones that were injured retreated to the back where their limbs regrow and others took their ce in the meantime. There were a lot of them here and every one of them wanted to leave their mark on the body of the creature that had made their lives and ancestors, a living hell.


    They were strategic with their blows, quickly discovering that any blow to her head destabilized her thought process, and they needed to keep her this way because if she had an instant, she could turn the entire continent into ashes.


    The Blood Blessed knew of no way to kill an Ascendant for they did not have any internal organs, but they saw that their blows were stripping her of her Aura in the form of ck smoke and lightning that was shooting out of her body anytime she was struck, and even though it seems as if there was an infinite amount of Aura inside the body of the Ascendants, they were a people who were used to pushing through adversity, and it did not matter if this battle would go in for years, they would tear her to pieces.

 Chapter 1098: The World No Longer Makes Sense

    Chapter 1098: The World No Longer Makes Sense


    ?


    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    The crazed eyes of Storm Hammer were zed with anger and panic as she could feel the loss of her Core Aura as every moment passed and she was slowlying to the realization that she was about to be beaten to death by mortals, and not just any mortals, the lowest of the low, the toys she had tormented for thest million years.


    A roar deep in her soul kept repeating the same word, "How... how... how... how"


    Her thoughts were muddled, but there was something that she could reach for that did not require that she should concentrate, because it was a power outside of herself that she had the authority to ess.


    It was a river of authority around her that was expressly forbidden to be utilized on the lower continents except for dire reasons, but Storm Hammer thought that she was in a pretty fucking dire strait, and she would rather be mocked for using this power to kill mortals than to be killed by mortals, her name would remain in the annals of infamy forever if that was to be the case.


    The pain that was simr to being stabbed repeatedly by thousands of needles assaulting her mind, Storm Kammer shrieked as she called upon the power of the First Dan and she stopped Time.


    She did not know about others, but recently it was bing harder to use her power of control over Time, it was as if her ability earned from reaching the First Dan almost... hated her. Nevertheless, these were concerns that were not going through her mind at this time, she was pissed enough that she did not care if essing the Dan was bing more difficult, she needed to sate the fury in her heart with the blood of these fucking mortals.


    The pain stopped as suddenly as it began, the golden energy these people were radiating from their bodies was incredibly powerful, but theycked control to make an effective tool out of it.


    They had been using it like a t board instead of a needle that they could have slipped into her body and then rotated, shredding her Core Aura to pieces. With her powerful soul, Storm Hammer could easily decipher how to properly utilize energy.


    It was amazing that such a powerful energy was ced in the hands of mortals who had no idea what to do with this power, like giving a golden crown to a pig. The amount of energy that had sted against her body if properly utilized should have ced her in a dangerous situation with her Core Aura nearing the bottom, but as it was, she had lost not more than five percent of her entire Core Aura.


    Yet this was also extremely amazing for it had not even been three minutes and she was being ganged upon by a bunch of mortals. Anger pushed these thoughts aside and she growled,


    "You fucking mongrels, how dare you! You do not deserve whatever power that you have stolen. You use it like it''s a hammer instead of a scalpel, fools!"


    Looking up at a fist that had been frozen in ce next to her skull, she followed the path of the fist to a young woman who should be in her twenties. The young woman had a snarl of rage on her face, and Storm Hammer who was on her knees went on her full height, seizing the neck of the woman along the way and tearing her head off.


    She waited in ce bouncing the head on her hand like a ball, if the powers that these people were wielding came from a formation as she had first suspected then the dissonance between the still time zone she had created and the constant power being channeled into their bodies would create a visible pathway that she could follow to the source of the problem.


    Despite her rage, not for one moment did she think that these mortals were in charge of this debacle. There was no way in a million instances that these people would be able to rise or acquire power of this nature and in such a short time, what she needed to watch out for was the hidden hand in all of this. She was aware of the history of these people, and if for any reason there was a resurgence in the powerful force that was killed a million years ago, it was her duty to find its root and exterminate it.


    Storm Hammer waited for a few seconds and detecting no changes, she chuckled, "This just means that I am not causing enough damage."


    Bringing her palms together a lightning ball began to form, and as she slowly spread her arms apart, the energy inside the lightning ball grew denser and swelled with the motion of her hand, her grin widened, she was going to wipe half their number off the map, these lucky few would be the only one who would die early,


    "Let me see how you are going to be surviving this one."


    Storm Hammer suddenly stumbled and she looked around in surprise, and then she noticed that her hands were shaking and creating the minor technique she was about to use was


    getting increasingly difficult and she let the lightning ball vanish.


    A loud droning sound began to ring in her skull and she held her head right as she moaned in


    pain,


    "What is happening?"


    Her breath was bing long andbored as if she had been fighting without stopping for a million years, and as the pain that was wrecking her entire body reached a crescendo she suddenly realized the reason for what was happening and she nearly swore aloud.


    Storm Hammer could not hold these mortals under the shackles of Time!


    She groaned and looked at the head of the woman, and slowly bent down to pick it up. A closer look at the wide-opened eyes of the head revealed that the eyeballs were vibrating. The motion was very slight, so slight that except for an Ascendant, anyone else would miss it. Storm Hammer flinched and tossed the head away, suddenly looking around her at the hundred thousand people that had fully enclosed her, and her horror deepened when she realized that these people were not locked in here with her, she was locked in here with them! The pressure that had been rising inside of her body reached a peak and her chest exploded, flinging Storm Hammer back with a pained cry. This time it felt almost as if her head had been repeatedly crushed and she could not even move, but she could hear the sounds of the people around her, they were free.


    It did not take long for the pain to begin again, and this time it was worse, she understood that when she had ranted about how these people could not use their golden energy properly, they had all heard her, and they were not making the same mistakes as before.


    The power mming into her body was no longer t boards, now the energy dug into her system like many tiny snakes and tore it apart. Storm Hammer in the throes of pain began to scream. The world no longer made sense.

 Chapter 1099: Time Storm

    Chapter 1099: Time Storm


    ?


    Storm Hammer lost track of time, and the only thing she knew was the pain. She repeatedly tried to activate her power over Time but like a raw wound that had been scrapped to the bone, anytime she touched the Dan, her chest exploded, it was not her Dan that was faulty, it was that both Time itself and the people around her were so resistant to the influence of her Dan.


    After trying to stop time for the third time, Storm Hammer went numb in horror when the new senses she had developed as she reached her First Dan began to fade. She knew of Ascendants that suffered Cmitous damages and their ranking dropped, but those Ascendants were literally taken to the edge of death and despite the damages she was suffering, she had lost not more than thirty percent of her Core Aura. How was she losing her Dan this easily?


    "No, no, no, no...." Storm Hammer screamed internally, her anguish and disbelief creating visual phenomena around her. Once the Dan was lost, it was almost impossible for it to be regained, she had only survived this long against the Cmity God because of her Dan, without it, she would notst a millennium.


    A loud keening sound emerged from her body as a massive shockwave carrying the color of time sted out from Storm Hammer. It was a Time Storm.


    The body of Storm Hammer was squeezed, bent, and stretched to various inhuman poses as the power of Time fled from her body. All around her was chaos as the world went mad.


    The Blood Blessed assaulted her we''re sted back for hundreds of miles, as the Time Storm ravaged everything around them to dust. Golden energy poured out of their bodies serving as shields to bear the brunt of the storm, but among the oldest, white hair began to crop amongst the red of their hair, and for the younger ones, especially Young Po who was closest to Storm Hammer before the Time Storm exploded out of her body, he became a full grown adult.


    The Blood Blessed knew that the golden energy shielded them from the worst of the storm because in front of their eyes, metals and everything that could decay, crumbled into dust.


    Several shockwaves of Time sted out from the shrieking Storm Hammer until it subsided and the world was covered in silence.


    In the aftermath of the destruction that has turned nearly a hundred miles into a desert and several unknown phenomena behind, Young Po stood up and did not seek out the Ascendant instead he was admiring his new body and flexing his arms to reveal his gigantic biceps, standing more than nine feet tall, his biceps were as big as watermelons.


    He began tough crazily, but hisughter turned to horror when golden mes consumed him and he began to shrink, he cried out in shock and dismay as his massive biceps that was bigger than his head began to shrink and his bones folded into themselves, as his body reasserted itself from the hold of time.


    Young Po began to weep, his eyes that were filled with anger turned towards Storm Hammer who had risen from the massive crater caused by the Time Storm, she looked around confused for a moment before taking to the skies, a few moments with the speed of an Ascendant she would vanish from the continent.


    "You big bad meanie. You take everything away, not even creating monsters for me to grow," Young Po shouted, "Give me back my muscles!"


    He pushed against the ground and the earth exploded, his body shot into the air as he transformed into a golden giant, forgetting that the Elders had forbidden them to use this new form against the Ascendants until they were sure that they could subdue them, in order not to allow the details of their new power toe to light.


    Young Po despite his young age was considered the greatest genius among the Blood Blessed due to how quickly he learned and how easily manipting the energy of their bloodline came to him. Despite all this, he was still a child and he could not follow orders well when his emotions were hot, but it was his spontaneous action that prevented Storm Hammer from escaping because none of the Blood Blessed would have been quick enough to stop her due to them hesitating about revealing their transformation.


    Twenty thousand feet in the air a loud p resounded as a golden and blue light shed, followed by a shockwave.


    Young Po had timed his leap extremely well, his massive spirit and instincts directing his body in a fluid manner so he could gain the right trajectory to block Storm Hammer''s ascent, "Give me back my muscles!!" he screamed as he threw a punch with a fist that was half the size of Storm Hammer''s entire body. She rapidly swung her hammer to counter the unexpected enemy but she had not expected the power behind the blow, and especially in her present condition where the loss of her Dan made her weak, thest thing she wanted was a battle.


    Her Hammer was sted back into her chest with the hammer''s head sting against her skull, and the force of the blow pushed her back to the ground as she lost an entire percent of her measly twenty percent Core Aura that was left in her body.


    The whistling wind and the rain pressing against her skin as her body released shock waves as it tore its way towards the ground was all she could feel before Storm Hammer impacted against the earth.


    Her body bounced back from the ground, Storm Hammer moving only on instincts alone, knowing that she could no longer make any mistakes going forward and not think about what madness was happening all around her.


    For the first time in almost a million years, Storm Hammer began to summon the rest of her Natal Treasures, a lightning crown appeared on her forehead as arge golden fist carrying hurricane-ss winds with it swung at her body from the side.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Storm Hammer scattered her body into lightning sparks and dodged the fist, reassembling her body a dozen feet away, but another golden fist appeared beside her as Young Po who had descended from the sky followed the traces of lightning moving through the air and threw more punches at the fleeing Ascendant.


    Using the same tactics, Storm Hammer dodged several of his blows, giving her enough time to summon her entire arsenal, and with a cry of rage, the surroundings for hundreds of miles turned blue.


    The color of blue faded and the new body of Storm Hammer was revealed. Unlike the Divine Ascendant that Rowan once fought, the Natal Treasures of Storm Hammer were not all tangible, except her hammer, the rest of Storm Hammer''s Natal Treasures merged with her body, transforming it into a giant of about three hundred feet tall, whose body was made from ck ice and blue lightning.


    Now having three more pairs of hands and a cape made from glowing yellow clouds filled with lightning Storm Hammer raised her hands to the sky and unleashed devastation on the earth.

 Chapter 1100: Geo-Magnetic Storm

    Chapter 1100: Geo-Maic Storm


    This was the first time in a while since Storm Hammer was using her Core Aura offensively, and if she had not been consumed by pain during the assaults, Storm Hammer would have noticed that every Core Aura she lost was not being converted to a fallow field for newborn Cmities but were instead being absorbed by the Blood Blessed, especially Young Po, who had surprisingly done the most damage if it was rated by a single person.


    The bloodline of the Blood Blessed after it had been changed by Rowan now had the ability to consume both Ascendant and Cmity Aura to fuel the transformation and growth of their bloodline, making them the perfect weapons against this realm. If his mortal body were to be the weapon against Ascendancy, then the Shiik would be the weapon against Cmity, and a third force representing his golden blood would be the third force.


    Rowan did not see the merit of fighting on only one side of the board when he had the capabilities of fighting on all sides, even bing the board itself. Only lesser beings in terms of power picked a side, why would he ever want to suppress himself in this manner?


    Rowan who was closely watching the demonstration of his children as they were slowly growing in confidence in their powers and abilities nodded in acknowledgement of their progress. It was expected that at first, they would be timid, but the potential of Rowan''s bloodline was unrivaled, and it was time his children became used to the feeling of omnipotence, it was their birthright after all.


    The power the Ascendant released when she unleashed all of her Natal treasure was somewhat interesting. Rowan understood the concept but found it fascinating that in a realm like Doom Star where there were no stars, how could anyone create such an Ascendant technique like this one? Storm Hammer using all six of her Natal Treasure summoned a Geomaic storm that did not originate from a star but from thebination of all her Natal Treasure. Her penultimate technique, this storm carried both intense heat and electrical and maic energy that could strip the earth down to its essence and turn everything around into nothingness. With enough juice pushed into this technique, Storm Hammer could realistically be a force of ultimate destruction.


    A bright blue and orange corona erupted around her that was burning at ridiculous temperatures, it radiated so much heat that the earth a thousand miles away all turned to ss, and at the center of the Geomaic storm, a massive molten crater that reached hundreds of miles into the ground was created. From a distance, it was as if a blue and orange sun had suddenly bloomed to life above the ground, apanied by the madughter of Storm Hammer.


    Nothing should survive such a move, even an Ascendant would suffer terrible damage under this blow, and Storm Hammer expected such a result when she looked around her and saw no sign of life except a sted wastnd with temperature that was closer to the surface of a star.


    Unleashing so much Aura at once should have created billions of Cmity creatures but they hardly had the time to form before the storm destroyed them all.


    Storm Hammer expected that the heat wave that would erupt from this ce would soon sweep through the entire continent and turn it into ash. Before now Storm Hammer would have been deeply dissatisfied if she ended this continent in this manner, now she was just grateful that she was able to survive through the unexpected tribtion that she had found here, she had the scars that would bear her witness, the loss of her Dan was a punishment that few Ascendant could ignore. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    She took back her storm and was about to recall her Natal Treasures because the cost of keeping them active was rather high, especially due to the destructive nature of herbined sets, she noticed certain bulges across the molten earth, like rising bubbles. A disbelieving thought crossed her mind and she shook her head in incredulity.


    Thest series of attacks against her as she attempted to escape was fast, but she was able to recognize that her attacker was a golden giant that was at least seventy feet tall. The sheer power of that giant had exceeded all mortal forms of power that she had ever known, making here to the conclusion that whatever was happening on this continent was deeply tied to this giant, perhaps that long-dead being was now awakened and was preventing her from escaping.


    At least that was what she thought until the rising bubbles burst open and thousands upon thousands of simr golden giants began to arise from the magma, only differentiated by the body shapes to show their sexes.


    The earth began to shake as more giants began to erupt from the ground and in a short while it was as if she stood in the center of a field of golden statues whose presence seemed to scrape the heavens above. Speechless she turned around in shock, a sickening fear in her heart that those people she had been previously fighting were these golden giants before her. How could such a force that could challenge Ascendancy be created and nurtured right under their nose? For how long had this n been going on?


    Never in her four million years of life would Storm Hammer believe that all of these changes took ce in six months.


    The golden giants stood inside the pool of magma, enduring intense heat that would vaporize metals to mere bubbles in moments without any hint of difficulty, the glow from their golden bodies against the earth cast a wide shine that pushed away the darkness of the Cmity Suns.


    Shock and awe filled Storm Hammer''s heart, but these emotions were rapidly transformed into fear when the mask of the golden giants peeled off to reveal dagger-length fangs and bloody tongue that seemed to be tasting the air, eyes that were filled with golden fire all turned to her at nearly the same time and the earth was shattered for miles as a hundred thousand golden giants exploded towards her at the same time.


    The force of a hundred thousand golden giants moving at gravity-defying speeds towards Storm Hammer seemed to tear reality apart, as space appeared to stretch and distort. The air molecules in front of the giants werepressed so rapidly that the surroundings that were burning at such a high temperature rapidly cooled down as magma transformed into ice in less than a microsecond.


    Each of these giants were powerful enough to effortlessly crush a Minor World, their strengths could not be underestimated.


    The Ascendant could not even move as the air pressure from so many giants rushing towards her trapped her in ce as if she was an ant trapped inside a metal block, only her wide opened eyes filled with fear could fractionally move around before even that stopped and Storm Hammer began to shrink.


    She shrank not because she wanted to change tactics but due to the fact that the pressure being exerted upon her was so great that her body could only bepressed under the force. Her body which was created under the power of her Natal Treasures was not as flexible as her Ascendant''s body and was not made to bepressed in this manner.

 Chapter 1101: The Great Gathering

    Chapter 1101: The Great Gathering


    ?


    With the golden giants a few hundred feet away from Storm Hammer, her body which was at least a hundred feet tall had shrunk down until it was less than twenty, and her Natal


    Treasures reached their limits, unable to handle such world-crushing forces, and one by one they began to explode.


    First were a pair of vambraces, then herrge belt, shoulder armor, cape, crown, and finally her hammer, which exploded with a mournful shriek that could be heard halfway around the continent.


    Every explosion pushed the giants a few feet back, but they had concentrated all the pressure in front of them like a domain, and if the power of Young Po was enough to suppress Storm Hammer, then a hundred thousand giants all focusing their powers in front of them like a gigantic dome left her helpless.


    This was another new application of their powers they discovered after a few shes with the Ascendant. Their bodies, especially in the golden giant form, seemed to have a sort of protective force field around them. It was this force field that shielded them from the brunt of the Geo-Maic Storm explosion, and their healing factor took care of the rest.


    Watching Storm Hammer wield the Aura around her in such a natural manner had inspired them to wield the force field around their bodies, and when the first Blood Blessed figured out how to do it, the rest had quickly learned, and the result was more spectacr than they could have ever anticipated.


    When the first of the giants reached her side, Storm Hammer was a shell of herself and had be as small as a child. A massive golden hand seized her like a chicken and she was


    carried away.


    The golden giant lifted her and thrust his hands repeatedly at the sky, and a loud cheer broke across their ranks.


    For the first time in nearly a million years, these people had taken back their power, and the first of their victims was one of their most hated enemies that had haunted their bloodline since the moment they began to walk the earth.


    With every moment that passed the full realization of what they had aplished passed through their minds and their cheers grew louder, sending shockwaves that rippled across the continent. Deep below the earth, the remaining Blood Blessed unable to yet reach the first staryer began to emerge upon hearing the mighty cheers.


    Above the Cmity Sun faded away bringing back the light of Ascendancy, as a new day dawned.


    R


    The procession back to the center of the continent was a solemn one. The battle was short but the effect on the surface of the continent was nothing short of cmitous.


    Although Storm Hammer was not aware, the week she had spent observing the Blood Blessed did not go unnoticed, her assurance in her invincibility and the weakness of those below gave the Elders enough time to n their attacks, they were especially focused on protecting the rest of their poption to be safe during the battle and in the eventual event of their victory or failure, a path to escape their doom.


    The many caverns underneath the earth from almost seven hundred thousand years of mining had served as valuable shelter during the battle, and there were massive ongoing projects to create tunnels that led to the eternal ocean, where boats and other sea-faring vessels were docked to deliver them out.


    There would be thousands of such docks created to ferry as many of their people out of the continent if their battle was to be lost or got out of control.


    Knowing that their bloodline was no longer shackled, they were aware that even if only one of them was able to survive and make it out of the continent, they would eventually rise and dominate all of creation. Despite all that, they still underestimated the power of their bloodline and the Ascendant had fallen without them losing even a single member of their army.


    As they walked through the shatteredndscape, the people that emerged from the ground looked at the hundred thousand golden giant with awe and fierce longing in their eyes, especially the giant at the front who held the whimpering Storm Hammer aloft, with less than a single percent of her Core Aura left and all her Natal Treasures destroyed, Storm Hammer was at the end of her ropes.


    The procession of the hundred thousand giants drew more attention as the people began walking behind them, to their destination, the center of the continent where the statue of their god waited.


    The Elder who addressed Storm Hammer at the beginning of the battle had told her that she would be sacrificed to their god, perhaps she should have listened.


    In less than an hour, the procession behind them had nearly a hundred million people behind and this number kept doubling in quick session.


    When they reached their destination, there was already a greater portion of their poption waiting for them, and even in the distance, they could see the glow emerging from the bodies of the golden giants as they walked towards them, and a mighty cheer arose.


    Waiting in front of the gigantic statue of the Ouroboros Serpents were several hundred Elders, who watched the golden giants with glowing eyes, all aware of the significance of this moment and the impact it would have on their race as a whole.


    The first golden giant also an Elder that was holding Storm Hammer, motioned with his left hand and the marching army stopped, leaving him alone to walk to the Elders he stopped a few hundred feet away and presented the bedraggled form of Storm Hammer, and he spoke out, his voice loud enough and sufficiently powerful to reach the billions of ears spread across the entire continent.


    "Our ancient enemy arrived at our shores and as always, they came with fire in their hands and poison in their hearts. They came here to ughter our children, torture our women, and break our men. They came to revel in our suffering and disgrace, to inflict so much harm upon us that none of us would survive it, and on top of our bones they would harvest our spirit and imbue it to another generation to suffer the same fate."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "We all know this... we have all felt it. That pain inside of our blood, that cry we hear every evening in the winds as the ghost of our dead children knocks on our door. They came again and again and again, and they took from us... everything, again and again... and again. Today, they came once more, wishing to do the same as they had always done, and we were waiting!"


    The roar that came from the people came from their hearts, and the Elder held Storm Hammer up, "Blood Blessed, we have all seen the ount of the traitorous animal Jerediah when he spoke of a scourge that had ravaged our people from the moment of our conception. A despicable force that has bled us to the bone, the Storm Hammer."


    He flung the wasted body of Storm Hammer to the ground, "Here she lies, defeated."


    The roar this time, reached the heavens.

 Chapter 1102: Speak To The Heavens

    Chapter 1102: Speak To The Heavens


    Before the gathering had started, Rowan was already making his preparations, the battle had proven to him that building up his Ascendant foundation on the Blood Blessed was the right choice.


    He stood up and took a step, arriving at the top of the statue of the Ouroboros Serpent where he sat down cross-legged on one of the heads, and Rowan idly noted that his presence was beginning to warp the body of the Ouroboros statue even without his intervention.


    His dormant bloodline, detecting the purpose of this statue began to change it into the proper form of the Ouroboros Serpent, but after it transformed the shape to what Rowan deemed was safe which was about one percent of the true form of the serpent, Rowan enforced his will and stopped the transformation, else anyone who looked upon the statue, even those with his bloodline would face dire consequences, and the best oue out of seeing the true form of his serpents was to be his mindless thrall, death was not even the worst option.


    For now, he kept this transformation under wraps as he watched the Elder begin to make his speech, understanding and pains his children had gone through and being with them in this moment of victory.


    It was almost time. Rowan closed his eyes and began to summon the third part of his consciousness.


    ?


    The Elder waited for the roar to end, and that almost took three minutes, and when it was over he walked up to Storm Hammer and growled, "Anyst words before your unworthy body is sacrificed in atonement for the suffering you have imposed on our bloodline."


    Storm Hammer slowly struggled back to her feet, her body resembling a broken shadow with faint trails of lightning surging within, "You pathetic fucks¡­." she whispered, before speaking louder, so loud that her voice reached the clouds, "Do you know what you have unleashed by your attempt in killing me? Do you all think you have seen pain? You think you have seen horror¡­hahaha, I am a child when ites to the acts of wickedness, and you shall see wickedness. Do you think this ends with me, you pathetic cretins¡­ oh, the pain and indignity your race would suffer, even in death I still shiver in pleasure because I shall hear your screams in the dark! Look upon me all of you, and know your despair has just begun, hahaha¡­"


    Storm Hammer began tough and she never stopped, even when the Elder lifted her up with arge golden hand and brought her to the base of the Ouroboros Statue he spoke with a calm tone, but his words reached the ears of everyone,


    "Storm Hammer, youugh at our race for the years of humiliation and suffering you have all brought upon us, but you are of the storm, and surely you understand that the wind blows both ways. It''s our turn now, and your death is not a potent of our despair, it is of yours."


    Saying this he attempted to squeeze Storm Hammer to death but an unexpected suction force dragged the Ascendant from his hands, this drew loud sounds of exmation from those watching, and then fear as the Elders alongside everyone began to step back, and many others fell on their knees, unable to move.


    Storm Hammer looked around deliriously before she started tough, "Why are you all afraid, did you think I was the only Ascendant in existence, there are so many more waiting behind me, and their fury shalle down upon you all like an endless cataclysm¡­" N?v(el)B\\jnn


    She paused when she saw everyone here begin to bow and prostrate, since they numbered in the hundreds of millions, the ground shook as their heads struck the earth.


    "Have the hosts of ascendants arrive to cleanse this continent? It seems I will not die today, you all shall suffer the wrath of the Council and know¡­"


    Storm Hammer was no fool, the people she was addressing all seemed afraid, not from her words but from another force that had arrived, and the only force these people should be afraid of was arge force of Ascendants, right? Who else had seized her from the jaws of death if not her faction?


    Also, the force that was dragging her, did not seem too tight. She groaned and turned her head three sixty degrees and she was met with the sight ofrge golden scales zipping across her vision. Storm Hammer had seen the ten thousand-foot statues of the weird serpent creature in the center of the continent, but it had barely been ten thousand feet tall, made from a golden ore, but already she had passed more than a hundred thousand feet of golden scales and the end was nowhere in sight.


    Suddenly the scales flexed and rippled, it was as if she was no longer looking at a statue but a massive creature. She cracked her head forward and peered up to the skies, and suddenly Storm Hammer went stiff as she knew the meaning of fear for the first time in her life.


    Like every other Ascendant she had read about the events that happened nearly a million years ago, she knew about the entity that descended on this world and how this entire continent was made from its dead flesh, but ording to the stories and all visible evidence, that creature was made from stone, what she saw here was not.


    Six massive heads that glinted under the sunlight, they drew in breath, and sucked all the clouds into their nostrils for hundreds of miles, and their eyes, dear heavens their eyes, Storm Hammer had never seen such cruel apathy. Everything was meaningless before this creature¡­ everything! Life, death, suffering, greed, joy, everything was to be devoured and made a part of itself¡­ it was eternal darkness, thest spark remaining when all of creation goes to die¡­ she was looking at the end of everything and Storm Hammer could only watch frozen, knowing that even if she had her full strength she would never be able to break away.


    Then the serpents opened their mouths and they spoke to the heavens.

 Chapter 1103: Your Will Be Done

    Chapter 1103: Your Will Be Done


    Xlubrrhhl Vroumor Rehhirk¡­


    The Infinite Soul


    The words from the mouths of the Ouroboros Serpent were deep and guttural, and if one was to ever hear a cier or a mountain speak, then they could infer a small percent of the power and majesty behind that voice.


    From the mouth of the Ouroboros Serpents, these words seemed natural, almost as if they were the perfect vehicle for these words of power.


    Storm Hammer''s body grew closer and closer to the head at the center, and despite the chill that held her in ce, the growing fear in her heart still made her whimper, she could not help herself.


    The heads of the Ouroboros Serpents pierced through the massive atmospheric storm that suddenly appeared around it due to only its breathing, and from Storm Hammer''s estimation, this creature was more than a hundred miles tall.


    One massive head fluidly turned towards Storm Hammer while the rest still looked at the heavens, with the size of the beast, there should be no reason it should move this fast. The serpent head looked at her for a moment before dismissively looking away. It was then that Storm Hammer noticed that being this close to the head of the serpent, she was beginning to lose her Core Aura, thest one percent was slipping away from her body and drifting towards the eyes of the serpents, and as darkness slowly closed over her vision, she saw in the distant horizon, a massive cloud of golden fireflies zooming towards the creature, and then as if it was by chance she saw him.


    Even death fled away from her consciousness at the moment for she needed to see.


    He was a beautiful young man with long red flowing hair, he sped his hands behind his back and his eyes were focused on the horizon. He was naked from the waist upwards and sped between the hands behind his back was a golden robe that whipped in the air in a mystical pattern.


    From where he stood, it was almost as if the entire world and all of existence were below him, even the dreaded beast below was nothing in front of this majesty. It was a simple scene but it struck her with so much force that she knew that even in death, she would never forget this scene for she knew she had just seen something higher than anything she had the right to know.


    "I have seen the face of God," she smiled into death as thest of her Core Aura vanished. The sacrifices of Rowan''s children were epted, and with a deafening roar the Ouroboros Serpents began to swallow the cloud of gold and Rowan simultaneously began his ascension to be an Ascendant.


    Due to the path he was taking, his Ascension was different from the rest. He released his golden robes and let them fully infuse into the statue of the Ouroboros Serpents and he waited until the serpents devoured every single bit of his consciousness and he stiffened in pain and shock as the impact of absorbing all of that power into a mortal body reached him.


    He was nearly crushed to pieces, the enormous ocean of Ascendant Aura he had inside of his body was wiped out at once as his body struggled to keep him in one piece. If he was not connected to the Shiik, who despite with long distance between them could as well be his shadow, Rowan''s mortal shell would have perished at this moment. The Shiik fed from the destruction ravaging his mortal body and gave Rowan vitality in return, and because she had ascended to be a unique Cmity God, the power she could feed him was a thousand times greater than what was contained inside his mortal shell, no matter how vast his reserve was. He had truly made a monstrous creation when he made the Shiik.


    The Ouroboros Serpents below him froze in ce, and the first serpent head suddenly exploded into a golden dust that streamed into Rowan''s body, entering through his spine. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Starting from Rowan''s feet, his body began to transform into a golden statue. He gritted his teeth as he fought battles on many fronts, handing both his Ascension, the assimtion of the third part of his consciousness, and the myriad memories and power that it was bringing with it.


    The second serpent''s head exploded and the gold spread to Rowan''s waist, and when the third serpent''s head exploded, the gold reached his neck and he knew that he was at his limits, it was time to spread his legs and create his foundations.


    Spread around this continent were three billion of his children, one of his consciousness nodes in his spine rapidly spat out the precise number, 3,004,178,773 Blood Blessed.


    "As you are a part of me, your roots also dwell in this world, and it is not right that you should not gain a Natal Treasure. As you all carry me on your backs, so too shall I carry you."


    Rowan slowly stretched forth his golden right hand, it was difficult, coupled with the fact that the gold had begun to spread up his neck and unto his head. From his outstretched palm, motes of golden dust began to fall.


    Each dust fell for a couple of miles before they shivered and selected a single Blood Blessed and zoomed towards them. Upon arriving at their destination, the dust entered their foreheads and settled around their brain where it liquified and seeped into every cell in their body.


    Everybody this happened to copsed as a massive transformation began to happen inside their bodies. Rowan raised his left hand and more golden dust poured out of it, and below millions of Blood Blessed began to copse into the dust.


    Amazingly there was no panic among those who had not yet received the dust and had not copsed into a state that an outside observer would think was death, for the copsed Blood Blessed were not even breathing.


    They all had an un-staunching faith in the Primogenitor of their bloodline, knowing that he would do them no harm, and even if he required their lives they would pay, for he had given them the means to fight against their oppressors.


    Plus they could feel him in their heart, and they knew without any doubt that they were loved, and anything that he wills for them in their lives would be done ording to it.

 Chapter 1104: Memories Of Fire (1)

    Chapter 1104: Memories Of Fire (1)


    ?


    As Rowan dispersed his Natal Treasure in the form of golden clouds of dust to his children below, his body which had begun to transform into a golden statue was slowly being reversed, another head of the Ouroboros Serpent exploded, and for a moment Rowan''s entire body transformed into a golden statue, and as the gold slowly ran down his red hair and almost reached its tips, it paused and was reversed.


    Thest two explosions of the Ouroboros Serpents brought Rowan to the brink twice but he has carefully calcted how much he could withstand while carefully administering his Natal Treasure to all the billion of his children below.


    The spread of the golden dust was fast, and in less than an hour it had covered the entire continent, leaving it in silence. Apart from Rowan standing in the heavens above and looking at his left hand, which was the only part of his body that was left that still contained a little bit of gold, the rest of his body was free of it.


    He was in a weird state at this moment where it seemed as if his consciousness had been splintered into billions of pieces, and if not for his previous hive mind capabilities that made such a state of being normal for him, he would have lost himself. Rowan slowly came to terms with this new state of being and looked at thest portion of his Natal Treasure left.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Every Blood Blessed had been given a portion of his power, and this power he gave them was branding itself to their genes and souls and would be passed down to their children for all eternity, it was a symbiotic rtionship where the growth of their power would affect him positively.


    As always there would always be distinguished individuals among any poption and thest of his Natal Treasures was for them.


    Under his watchful eyes, thest speck of gold on his hand dissipated into a flood of golden dust that sought out several especially talented individuals among the Blood Blessed.


    The average Blood Blessed could only ept one golden dust, but some could hold two, or more. Young Po held five, but Rowan was surprised when the greatest amount of golden dust absorbed was not by Young Po, but by an unborn child, a baby boy that should be born three months from now, he alone absorbed nine of the golden dust.


    Rowan looked in interest at this boy, the present mortal body he wore had been taken to the limits of this world, but if Rowan was to be in the shoes of an average Blood Blessed with this body, then he would have been only able to receive seven or at most eight golden dust, yet this baby had taken nine.


    It was a thing of beauty to witness some of the miracles of creation, Rowan smiled in his heart, he could not wait to see what this child could be in the future. The branch of his Ouroboros Bloodline had no central figure for them to align themselves, although the Lady of Shadow stood as the leader of all his children, it was undoubtedly known that she stood for the Angels, under the bloodline of Sheol, Maeve stood for the Eldar bloodline, which was his Tree of Desire and no one stood for his Ouroboros Bloodline.


    With every Blood Blessed on the continent appearing to be dead but under intense transformation that would see Rowan rise as a strange new Ascendant, he sighed and dug into himself to discover what had changed with the addition of the third part of his consciousness, knowing he would only have one left to assimte before he could awaken.


    The first thing that immediately leaped out to him was the strength of his soul, but he was not too surprised, he had inferred that every part of his name seemed to carry several intangible benefits.


    If his soul was a flickering candle me before, now it was a zing bonfire that could torch an entire world. It zed with such great strength that it was even affecting the outside world as Rowan''s surroundings began to warp as if under great heat.


    In all his time alive, Rowan had never seen anyone with a percent of his present soul power, and if not for the current state of his body that was being healed by the influence of the Shiik, even this mortal shell would not be enough to hold his soil for more than a second.


    Such much soul power almost made him feel drunk as if his mind was in a constant state of extreme stimtion.


    He groaned and held his head as memory after memory assaulted him, some he recognized as they naturally fit into ce, with the past things he had experienced inside and outside the universe, while others were unknown.


    Rowan''s eyes caught a trace of his waving red hair and that brought up an unknown memory of his, with his previous family bloodline whose red hair had zed like fire.


    NEARLY A MILLION YEARS AGO.


    Empress Scarlet Sinshirin Kuranes, Daughter of the Sun and the Earth, Ruler of Trion stumbled into her throne room apanied by the dark hooded figure that had been beside every ruler of Trion since its inception.


    The battle with Telmus and the destruction of her crown had left her at the edge of death. The supreme power that she controlled that made her an equal with the gods had nearly killed her as they were shattered under the mighty blow of Telmus, and it was all her immortal Earth god body could do to preserve her life.


    She needed her throne to ess the hidden power of every Ruler of Trion so she could return back to the battle, the crown was not her only weapon. The Empress unexpectedly stopped and looked ahead, her face which was pale due to the damages she suffered under Telmus whitened further,


    "How dare you, child!"


    Sitting on her throne was Fury Kuranes, his nine-colored eyes were half closed and he was petting his phoenix whoid down on hisp, hezily spoke without even looking at her,


    "Do you see what is happening outside Mother? The world is ending and even the gods cannot hold back one man, a mere mortal. The same gods you wanted me toy down my life for." he looked up with eyes zing, "They cannot hold back a mere mortal, mother!"


    The Empress''s eyes went cold, and she pushed away the helping hand of the shadow by her side before standing straighter, her power, and majesty that had been cultivated within her after so many years of reign shining forth and even Fury looked at her with a bit of concern, after all, no other Ruler of Trion had been as dominant as the Empress,


    "Is that your justification for sitting on my throne?"


    Fury began tough, "Justification?! You crazy witch, you were about to sacrifice me to a failure because you held their power as sacrosanct, even over your own flesh and blood. Now youe before me Mother and your crown is broken, and here I am wondering, I am a god, a fucking High god on the verge of bing God King and you are but mortal, what right gives you a throne before my presence?"

 Chapter 1105: Memories Of Fire (2)

    Chapter 1105: Memories Of Fire (2)


    ?


    The Empress sputtered in indignation, after reigning as an absolute entity over the entirety of Trion and the surrounding gxies, who had ever dared to speak to her this way, she nearly copsed in anger before the shadowy figure at her side stepped forward,


    "Prince Fury Kuranes, do not forget that everything you have now was given to you by your mother, the Empress of Trion, your talent, your bloodline, your present position, and power, all handed to you by her grace. You do not bite the hands that feed you, nor do you..."


    "Silence!" Fury roared, "All handed to me?"


    Fury sat forward and the Phoenix rose and flew to his shoulders, his face which closely resembled Rowan''s was filled with an equal amount of anger that could rival the Empress,


    "Shadow of Trion''s past, you of all should know how egregious those words are. Nothing was handed to me! I took them."


    He mmed his hands against his chest three times, "The Empress had one hundred and ny-three sons and sixty-four daughters, and of them all, I am the only one alive. I, the youngest, crushed all my opposition to reach this ce, and she never looked at my face until I alone stood upon the mounds of corpses that were my siblings. Who else works harder than me at my craft? Let theme forward. I paid for everything that I have now, with my blood and my bones. The heavens know that the blood that I have bled to reach this point would fill up a river."


    "Despite all this," the shadow said, "You are still the lucky one, and you could have easily been ced aside or given a test ten times harsher, or your rewards could have been lesser, or you could have never be a god, all of this was given to you by your mother. There have been other people who have suffered a thousand times what you have suffered and have gained little from it. This is the time you show your allegiance to the Ruler who ced you in this position, even if you have to give your life for it. Everything that you own was given."


    Fury smiled and with a wave of his hand the Empress was pressed to the ground, her knees mmed against the handcrafted tiles, leaving long cracks in the ground, a simr force had been ced on the body of the shadow but he had fought through it with a groan, and therefore he did not kneel.


    The shadow ced a hand on the shoulders of the Empress and she was supported by a thin film of darkness that gave enough support that she pushed her way to her feet. Her eyes which had been previously covered a bit in shock after her defeat with Telmus were now clear, and the fury that filled them was unfathomable,


    "For what you just did child, I shall slowly pull out your bones and y your flesh for the rest of eternity, you shall weep..."


    Fury ignored her, but a snap of his fingers covered the mouth of the Empress with a cold me, "I do not bow to the weak," and he looked at the shadow in interest,


    "You know, my mother would think all records of you have been wiped out, but I have my ways, and the Phoenix has a long memory. Mkith, God of Darkness and The Deep. It was said in the previous Era, far before the gods of Trion came into existence, that you have walked the earth for an eternity, and despite how much has been taken from you, despite all of that, here you stand by the side of your captors, and you serve them. Pitiful creature, has your back been bent for so long that the only thing you see is your ass?"


    The shadow figure sighed, "So, there is still a memory of my name left. I had thought Golgoth had sealed it all away. Unexpectedly, there could ever be a leak, if that is the case, then you y in a game that you could never understand boy."


    "Oh, is that the case," Fury smirked, "I am all ears, tell me the real game that is being yed here."


    The shadow figure looked at Fury for a brief moment before he shook his head, "You are not worthy."


    Fury burst intoughter, holding his face, as his long rainbow-colored hair surrounded his face hiding it from view and only the sound of hisughter could be heard,


    "Do you know the first time it was said I was not worthy was when I was two weeks old, it was my thirty-fifth brother. I burned his spirit to ash as he begged for mercy for hours."


    Mkith spread his hands wide, his body at this moment almost resembling those of an Ascendant¡ªlike a human-shaped smudge of smoke and darkness, "sadly for you Prince Fury, I have no Spirit to burn, even that has been stolen from me."


    "Oh, so these thieving gods of Trion have stolen your spirit, then why don''t you serve me Mkith, in a short while I will be a God King and with the strength of the Sky Treading Phoenix, even the God King, Golgoth would not be my match."


    Mkith was silent, seemingly struck dumb by the daring of Fury, "Surely you can''t be this dense. Did you watch the battle of Telmus against the gods, could you resist a single one of his shes, and yet such a being was cut down with a dismissive strike from Golgoth? Do you think even as a God King you have begun to approach what true power is like?"


    Fury''s eyes narrowed, "You do not have any idea what I am capable of."


    "Then there is no reason you shall not show me your famous power," a soft feminine voice approached from the side of the throne room, everyone here, including the gagged Empress turned towards a figure that had been inside the throne room for a while yet had remained unnoticed all this while.


    It was a young girl with dark skin and long white hair that reached her waist. She held a long brown staff that had nine simple circles drawn on it.


    "Who are you?" Fury drawled, his eyes wrinkling with suspicion,


    The girl frowned, "I am nameless because my damned father refused to name me, he told me to discover my name for myself, and my first test is to beat you."


    Fury sat back, idly stroking the side of the throne, "You are but a mortal."


    "Don''t let that fool you, little prince, my stupid father has shown all of Trion the power of a mortal, and he called me the culmination of all his dreams. I do not take his words lightly." Mkith shook, his fingers shaking, "You... you are his spawn! How is it possible that your Bloodline cannot be propagated outside of him, he is already an abomination, you should not exist."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The girl grimaced, "Watch your mouth old shadows, or I shall tear them from your face." turning towards Fury she grinned, "So pretty boy, do you want me to squash you on your throne, or your feet?"

 Chapter 1106: Memories Of Fire (3)

    Chapter 1106: Memories Of Fire (3)


    ?


    N?v(el)B\\jnn


    The words of the girl resounded in the hall and the Phoenix on Fury''s shoulder quivered in anger, and only the rxing caress of Fury kept it in ce else it would have attacked her already.


    "Oh, how bold," Fury smiled as a nine-colored ball of fire was created over his right hand, "I shall test that im of yours. If you are truly the daughter of the man you im, then surely you can handle one percent of my power."


    The nine-colored me using Fury''s peculiar Aspect came alive, instantly gaining a soul and acquiring the power of a High God, because it was meant to be used as a single attack, its nature and strength had taken a drastic change, and its became a me carrying the power of Destruction.


    Two spots of darkness which were like eyes appeared on the ball of fire and it regarded the only purpose of its existence, the white-haired girl and a jagged scar broke across the face of the me as it grinned. Just this ability alone would make Fury almost unrivaled across all High gods in the universe.


    Without any prompting, the me wasunched from Fury''s palm, its passage through the air created a tunnel in space as it shattered reality, revealing the Underverse below. The sentient me was traveling with so much speed through the Underverse that it appeared before the white-haired girl three seconds before it wasunched.


    Fury could not control the power of Time, but inside a Third Dimension, Space ruled Supreme and with enough power over space, even Time could be bent. Outside the universe where space was more stable, it would be nearly impossible for a move like this to break the barriers of space and affect time, but while inside the Universe, Space, therefore Intent was still extremely powerful.


    "Too slow," the white-haired girl said and ced her staff in the direction of the me, the mes touched the staff and it was absorbed, its shriek of astonishment and anger was even swallowed up by the staff, and three circles around the staff lit up, she grinned and rotated her wrist slightly, understanding and breaking down the forces she had just collected and the circles increased to five on the staff.


    Her eyes narrowed in concentration and it was pushed to six.


    She cocked her head to the side and whispered, "Witness your daughter, you waste of a father, you did not live long enough to see me go through with the assignment you gave me. You told me you cannot lie, and I am choosing to believe that you can still see me, so... witness me."


    And the glowing circle suddenly grew to eight and then nine, as she broke through the barrier that had held her back for so long, even Telmus would be astonished if he had seen this. It was equivalent to recycling the energy from a matchstick and using it to create a star.


    Mkith seemed to understand what was about to happen as he hurriedly turned around and wrapped the Empress and himself under a cloak of darkness that was so thick it appeared as if it was a block of metal, and although what happened next was not directed at them, they both nearly perished.


    One of the core of the Minerva family bloodline was the ability to redirect and channel all forms of energy.


    Telmus had taken this concept to a ridiculous level, but he did not focus on this power, instead pushing his powerfulprehension ability to the sturdy of Intent, and therefore became the Ruler of Space, his daughter on the other hand was extremely talented on the art of Energy maniption and he urged her to follow this path until the end.


    Fury was also exceptionally talented and when he saw how easily the girl had absorbed his mes, which although appeared simple on the surface, should have enough power to humble even a God-King braced himself for any retaliatory move, but he was toote, a small part of him understanding what the girl meant when she said he was too slow.


    Whatever blow sheunched did not seem to even travel across space before it met Fury. His Phoenix instantly wrapped around his body to protect him and that was the only reason Fury survived.


    When the st that was almost invisible mmed against Fury, the resultant shockwave from it made the entire pce explode. This feat was more impressive than destroying a Major World in a single blow.


    The Grand Pce of Trion was a hundred-mile wonder, filled with vast valleys and great mountains that seemed to extend forever, generations of Royal Blood had lived in this ce inside vast pces that could never be fully explored.


    Over the years, the amount of protective runes and powers etched into the grounds of the pce had made this ce considered invincible, and with the extreme spacepression of the pce, billions could live there without any problems, which was to say that the Pce of Trion was as massive as an entire world.


    That world exploded to pieces, and this came from less than a fraction of the forces that the white-haired girl had channeled against Fury, the rest of that force shredded through the Phoenix who was the first to stand against it.


    The st crushed its body to less than ash, and shattered its soul, even its Divine nature that allowed it to resurrect was useless, the force that entered the body of the Phoenix sought out those pathways in its bloodline that could enable the Phoenix to resurrect itself and eradicated it.


    This blow affected the Bloodline Source of the entire race of Sky Treading Phoenix, and damaged their bloodline root, leaving an etching of the power of this girl forever on their bloodline.


    Yet it was because the force was chasing after all these divergent pathways in order to fully kill anything that she wished to kill which had reduced the impact of the blow so when it reached Fury, it only destroyed his body a few thousand times and shattered his entire Divine Kingdom.


    Serving Fury were tens of thousands of gods that he had conquered to reach his present position, and they all paid their lives to keep him safe, they all perished, and their Divine Spark, Divine Kingdom, and souls were crushed to nothing, only the regenerative power of Fury''s Phoenix bloodline kept him alive, but his Divine Spark was shattered into pieces and his Divine Kingdom was no more.


    With a wave of her hand, the massive dust cloud that had arisen suddenly fell to the ground. It was because, in a single move, she had drained all forms of energy from the air, kic, potential, heat... everything. The ground became smooth like ss for hundreds of miles around and only three spots were free of her power''s interference.


    The first was a small ck rock, created by Mkith to keep himself and the Empress safe from the blowback of that attack. At first, the rock was as big as a hill, but now it had been crushed down until it was the size of a boulder, but the inhabitants had survived as the ragged form of Mkith unfurled himself from the ck boulder to reveal the Empress beneath that had been crushed to the size of a grape.

 Chapter 1107: Memories Of Fire (4)

    Chapter 1107: Memories Of Fire (4)


    ?


    As an Earth goddess, the Empress could heal from any physical wound to a degree, Mkith had taken the brunt of the blow, and although it was purely a concussive st, the power that it contained was unfathomable, no Earth god would be able to survive it. Push anything to its extreme and they would be terrifying.


    The Empress began to slowly heal from the damage, hands, legs, and a growing head emerging from the small ball of flesh. Her eyes were open wide in fright as they surveyed the damage before her in unquestionable shock.


    There had once been a review by a Schr that she sent to be killed not shortly after because she felt that he had too much time on his hands and wasted essential pce resources on


    nonsense.


    The Schr had said that after several calctions he had after several rigorous calctions he determined that the defensive properties of the Royal Pce was equal to seven times the defensive state of the entire surface of Trion. Of course, the reason he made this finding was to pressure the pce to release more resources into the general defenses of the poption.


    Surveying the area around her in shock, she realized that if this blow had been struck against Trion itself, it would have shattered the entire world to pieces. Even the battle with Telmus was not this destructive, although granted Telmus controlled every iota of power he released, the Empress doubted if he would be able to release such power so easily, and with her experience in battle, she knew that this girl was not even essing a fraction of her powers.


    For so many years, countless people had looked upon her with awe and fear, and now she knew what that truly felt like. How old was this child?


    The white-haired girl did not know what was going on in the mind of the Empress and she did not care, her eyes roamed to the second area that was rtively free of her influence and that was the area around Fury.


    Except for his robes that were torn, he still appeared to be in good shape, but that was very far from the truth, only his intense willpower and powerful soul were enabling Fury to hold the pieces of his Divine Spark together, a tiny push and his soul could crumble to dust, even his present body could be destroyed by a stray gust of wind.


    Fury knew that he was dead, every single power he had was drained and their roots shattered, everything he had struggled for and umted over the years was gone, and these shattered remnants were all that was left.


    He was speechless, his thoughts were only focused on the words he had previously spoken to his mother where he had berated her for her weakness and yet here he was, on the verge of death from a casual blow by a mortal, and something someone else had told him a long time ago, that brother of his, called Rowan.


    Fury had always felt that those words were nonsensical and every moment after that day on Jarkarr he had wanted to prove to that enigmatic figure that he was beyond him. Rowan had said to him:


    "The road I walk on is beyond you. You seek to be beyond the gods themselves when you are nothing but their pawn."


    ''If only he could see me now, he would know that I am still a pawn, everything I had was given to me, and so, see how easy it was, to be taken away. Even by a mortal. I was not even fit enough to challenge you and bring you down. Ha, Rowan my brother, I doubt you would be able to take this blow, in this instance at least, me and you are equal.''


    The white-haired girl finally looked at thest part of space that was free of her influence and her gaze softened, an area that was nearly an acre in size was filled with soft glowing light pouring from all the stars in the sky as they wept and worshipped one man.


    He held a sword that resembled a bleeding scar in reality, with long white hair and dark skin, his strong and handsome face peering at the sky, and even in death, this man still stood tall. Telmus.


    Even if the entirety of Trion was destroyed a thousand times over, as long as the universe did not end, then the space around Telmus would never change, for he was the master of space. It was even possible that even the destruction of the universe would not affect this area.


    "Father," she whispered, "Witness me, at least for onest time. Your daughter wants her name."


    A soft chuckle came from Fury, and only this minor sound made his left leg copse into dust he fell to his knee, and he whispered even as the skin on his face sloughed off and turned to dust,


    "Is this the face of true genius, is this the height that you spoke of?"


    As if his words were a promation of great change, the entirety of Reality froze and then it began to shatter. Everyone here even the Empress had mastered multiple Intent and so they were able to see far, this meant they had the front Row seat to the universe ending.


    Everyone had scales of power that they could understand. The Empress understood the entire restrictions of cities and continents with the wave of a hand, Fury understood the destruction of a world and even multiple worlds, and the white-haired girl and Mkith understood the destruction of multiple worlds, perhaps if they strained their mental prowess and abilities, the destruction of a corner of the gxy, and so like ants standing before a hurricane, they say something they could notprehend.


    It was a wave of destruction that began from the edges of the universe and swept inward, taking everything with it.


    Stars, ck holes, white holes, and even entire gxies copsed into dust, reality itself shrieked and copsed, and the Underverse below followed.


    There was a loud sound, like a heartbeat, and something like the ngs of chains, and multiple shes of light they could not understand. In the heart of everyone here, they knew they were seeing only the barest portion of what was happening.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The white-haired girl gasped and a few momentster this sound was repeated by the rest when they saw that the destroyed portion of reality was being remade. As the wave of destruction passed, a wave of healing followed.


    At least that was all they couldprehend, while the truth was that what they were witnessing was the greed of the Ouroboros Serpents going back in time.


    The wave of destruction began to near Trion, and the white-haired girl knew she could not survive what could end the universe, so she began to move towards her father, if she was going to die, it would be beside him.


    There were no words spoken, as the others, even Fury, who began to crawl, went towards Telmus, for as the very heavens themselves copsed and seemed to go mad, only his presence was like a massive umbre that could shield against all chaos.

 Chapter 1108 Memories Of Fire (5)

    Chapter 1108 Memories Of Fire (5)


    The white-haired girl moved towards her father and approached the area of space that cut him off from the rest of reality, she felt a strong membrane blocking her from entering anywhere close to Telmus but it did not hold her for long, with no indication of the reason it happened, the invisible membrane opened up to let her through.


    She understood enough about energy that she knew she could not steal even a fraction of power from this shield that covered her father except she spent an unknown amount of time working at it, and even then just a tiny fraction of the energy it contained would nearly overwhelm her. Once again she wondered what sort of monster her father was, and if she was worthy of his blood. The invisible membrane did not stop any of the others either who decided to follow her passage, they were only blocked for a moment before they were allowed through, and under the shadow of Telmus''s power they turned back to the universe to see the surprising death and rebirth of the universe, the view was stunning and nearly indescribable.


    "How powerful do you have to be to be able to do such a thing?" Fury mumbled, but in the silence here, everyone could hear him, no one replied for they had no idea, most were trying toe to terms with their impending death and or resurrection.


    The universe that was being recreated behind the wave of destruction appeared to be the same, yet it was different in various subtle manners that in their present state they could not bother to determine, survival came first after all.


    It was the white-haired girl who first saw it, a long trail of darkness covered by a blinding silver light. This trail of darkness stayed just ahead of the wave of destruction, traveling at ridiculous speeds, it was just able to survive on the edge of its doom.


    Its speed was not just dependent on its power, it was using the forward momentum of the destructive wave ravaging the universe to stay ahead of it, just like a surfer riding a wave, but in this instance, one minor slip would lead to oblivion.


    With her familiarity with understanding, breaking down, and rerouting energy, the white-haired girl understood that whoever was fleeing from the destruction must have a rather impossible level of energy control and an absolute understanding of their surroundings to survive the destruction of the universe.


    As if their attention had been detected, it was possible to see that the ck trail of darkness had seen them by two red glints that shone like stars from within, and despite at this moment it should be a gxy away, everyone here knew that red light were eyes, and it began to subtly change its course to head towards their direction.


    With its speed in less than seven seconds it had crossed the entire gxy and its shape was now revealed, showing that it was a massive otherworldly avian creature with massive tentacles sprouting from its back and wings. Every beat of its wings allowed it to shuttle through space as the tentacles on its songs tore through space to the Underverse below and used its space-warping properties to keep it ahead of the destructive waves, even making it speed up further. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Her focus drew the attention of Mkith and then the Empress and Fury who also saw the trail of darkness surfing ahead of the wave of destruction. Mkith rubbed his head, pressing his thumb and forefinger against his eyes as he felt a growing headache when he tried to reconcile what he was witnessing with the reality that he knew and understood.


    As if their attention had been detected, it was possible to see that the ck trail of darkness had seen them by two red glints that shone like stars from within, and despite at this moment it should be a gxy away, everyone here knew that red light were eyes, and it began to subtly change its course to head towards their direction.


    With its speed in less than seven seconds it had crossed the entire gxy and its shape was now revealed, showing that it was a massive otherworldly avian creature with massive tentacles sprouting from its back and wings. Every beat of its wings allowed it to shuttle through space as the tentacles on its songs tore through space to the Underverse below and used its space-warping properties to keep it ahead of the destructive waves, even making it speed up further.


    The cold gaze of the creature pierced through and analyzed everyone here, no doubt scanning for threats, and it sensed the power of Telmus''s dominion over space and it headed there, after fleeing through the universe, it knew that its only source of safety mighte from reaching this ce.


    Quicker than a thought, it crossed countless miles and appeared above the membrane in a sh. Its massive bulk made the acre ofnd that was Telmus''s domain to be as small as a grain of sand but in a sh, its speed and size all vanished and a young man with short ck hair and bright silver eyes appeared beside them, his descent not even shaking a single grain of dust.


    The young man did not even look at the people inside here with him, instead, he was focused on a woman he held, his right hand cradling her head while his left was busy weaving starlight and darkness into a mysterious configuration.


    He nced at the approaching wave of destruction, gritted his teeth, and looked away, his hand moving faster and faster. A bracelet he had on his wrist was taken off, he did not even hesitate before crushing it and adding it to whatever he was creating, it was possible to hear him mumble something about tears.


    The white-haired girl observed him with astonishment before pointing a finger at his left hand. It would appear that this man had not only been fleeing from a universe-wide destructive event, but he was simultaneously crafting one of the most fiendishlyplex contraptions she had ever seen, such talent made her eyes light up and she immediately knew that she had to help, it did not matter who he was, she just wanted to see that he seeds.


    The silver eyes of the man brightened for a moment as if lightning was running within his skull, anticipating danger, and like a snake that was coiled to strike, he would give back a thousand times more damage than what he was about to receive, but he unexpectedly rxed when he noticed that the flow of his hand was now faster. Somehow there was no single molecule in the air that was blocking the motion of his fingers, allowing him to move marginally faster and smoother, and for someone like him, such an advantage could be taken a long way.


    Briefly ncing at the white-haired girl he returned to his task and with a flourish that caused lightning to sh and thunder to rumble overhead, his creation wasplete.


    It turned out to be a green brooch that seemed to be filled with a pale liquid, he waved his hand and the woman he was cradling began to slowly fade as if she was the figment of a dream. He looked at her onest time as his hand clutched at the empty air as she vanished.


    The woman reappeared within the brooch and the young man gently caressed it before pinning it to his shirt underneath his jacket, and then nodding at the white-haired girl he turned to face the end of everything, he had been running for too long.


    The white-haired girl looked back at him for a moment before turning towards the iing destruction that mmed into Trion and chewed through the entire as if it was not even there, before sweeping past, of course, their little bubble of salvation was hit by this attack, and with a shriek the bubble copsed, but it did not do so instantaneously, instead, it copsed from the edge and gradually proceeded towards the center.

 Chapter 1109 Memories Of Fire (6)

    Chapter 1109 Memories Of Fire (6)


    There was a collective sigh of relief from everyone here despite the shrinking area of safety, it did not matter what sort of preparation they made if this space could not protect them from the iing destruction.


    Now they only had to hope itsted long enough to see them through this disaster, there was no thought about what coulde after.


    No matter how powerful Telmus'' hold over space was, he was dead, he could not actively fight against the passing wave of destruction and it was a testament to his power that he was the only one who was visibly standing against the wave of destruction.


    The wave slowly chewed towards the center where everyone waited for the end, their eyes looking towards the iing tide of restoration behind that seemed so very distant.


    Space and time were acting weirdly and so it was impossible to determine if the wave of restoration would reach them in time before the safety of Telmus''s domain dissipated.


    The surrounding space continued to shrink until they had no choice but to shift closer to the standing body of Telmus, who after all this while with him being beside them, they all chose to look away from him.


    It was not a conscious choice, their bodies and souls dreaded the thought of looking at this man because, without his supreme control over his powers, one look could mean the end of your soul.


    Also, there was the knowledge that they were beside someone so special his kind might never be found again, and even if they did not know why, their souls mourned him, like looking at a supreme painting that was notpleted, or hearing music that was so sweet yet whoseposition was halted halfway, so no one could ever know what height it could reach.


    The creature resembled a golden statue, and its form was difficult toprehend, but it stood on four feet, and of its ming red wings there were eighty of them, and each of them had eyes at the center. The face of the creature was like a lion and a reptile was mixed, giving it both a familiar and alien visage.


    There was a singlerge eye in the center of its face, and at this moment the eye was closed as if it was asleep, and everyone just stood and watched this creature in awe. The sheer power they could feel emanating from this being was ridiculous, its presence alone held back the tides of destruction effortlessly, meaning it was using no single iota of power to keep itself and everyone here safe.


    True sadness lies in unmet expectations.


    The space shuddered and shrank inward rmingly, and when it seemed that it could not hold out any longer, a presence was felt beside them, ephemeral, yet incredibly powerful, and then they were covered by a massive shadow whose presence halted the destructive tides in its ce, covering the entirety of the copsing space of Telmus, and bathing the inhabitant with a glow that rapidly cleanse them of any debilitating condition, even Fury on the verge of death, felt his soul beginning to heal as his shattered Divine Spark began to seal itself together.


    Massive wings burning like a red sun enclosed them, dissipating the shadow to reveal the creature that had saved them from the end of everything.


    The creature resembled a golden statue, and its form was difficult toprehend, but it stood on four feet, and of its ming red wings there were eighty of them, and each of them had eyes at the center. The face of the creature was like a lion and a reptile was mixed, giving it both a familiar and alien visage.


    There was a singlerge eye in the center of its face, and at this moment the eye was closed as if it was asleep, and everyone just stood and watched this creature in awe. The sheer power they could feel emanating from this being was ridiculous, its presence alone held back the tides of destruction effortlessly, meaning it was using no single iota of power to keep itself and everyone here safe.


    Everyone here knew what that meant, even with all their powersbined, they would not be able to inflict the tiniest fraction of a percent of damage to this creature. It was humbling for everyone here to see something so far above them, Andar who thought the most powerful beings he had seen, which were Tower Masters and his Creator, both paled before the power of this supreme being.


    A shrill scream suddenly interrupted the silence as the Empress shrieked, unlike everyone here, it was the worldview of the Empress that had been shaken the most. Empress Scarlet had thought she understood how the world worked, for so long she knew her ce in it and understood all its hiddenyers.


    She was a fervent devotee of history so she knew the known histories of the universes going back hundreds of millions of years, and what all that knowledge taught her was that Trion was special, the powers it contained could not be found in any material universe and the Empress knew that she stood below a few, and was above the multitude.


    But in thesest few moments, the Empress had been ced under continuous mental stress that had not just shaken her worldview, it had crushed them into smithereens, Telmus and his daughter were both mortal but the the power that made immortals seemed like helpless children, the apparent death and renewal of the universe, and finally, this unknown giant creature with ming wings was thest straw, everything she knew was broken and madness was not even a constion,


    A heavy voice rumbled, "Silence her, or she will be silenced!"


    The Empress upon hearing the voice of the creature did not go silent, instead, her fear increased as madness fled from her mind and she shrieked louder, but she suddenly copsed after Mkitu hurriedly struck her at the back of her neck, crushing her spine and encasing it in darkness so she could not heal, effectively paralyzing her.


    He bowed hurriedly towards the creature and Fury, Andar, and the white-haired girl also bowed. The eyes of the Power that had been opened a silver closed up and from the rumble from its chest, it would seem that the creature had gone to sleep.


    It was Andar who broke the silence first, after observing the creature for a while, particrly its wings that were so familiar and so filling him with confusion because he thought he knew what those wings signified but he could not be sure. He sighed and turned to the girl who had helped himplete the forging of the treasure that kept Mira''s body safe,


    "Thank you for your assistance earlier, my name is Andar Erikson, and although I am a Mage, I am not your enemy."


    "Mage?" Mkith whispered, "The universe must have changed a lot while I was away, but I don''t think they were making Mages quite like you when Ist roamed it. You fit an extra-dimensional entity better than any Mage that I have seen."


    The white-haired girl looked at Andar a bit strangely before replying, "Hello Andar, I have no name, but you can call me¡­" She looked at her hand, "...Staff."


    "Ok¡­ Staff," Andar slowly said, "Do you have any idea what is going on outside and what this entity is?"


    A heavy voice rumbled, "The final battle begins and time has been recreated and halted, in a while you shall be made to see, but not before, else your mind shall shatter and the Creator''s will in your lives shall go to waste. I, Malik, would not permit it."


    Andar ears perked up when he heard the words Creator, and finally, his suspicion reached a tipping point, and he bowed, "Great Malik, the Creator¡­"


    "The hands of the Creator are upon you, child, for you know him and he knows you also¡­"


    Andar nearly fell to his knees and he whispered, "Rowan¡­" n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    By his side, Fury stumbled.

 Chapter 1110: Memories Of Fire (7)

    Chapter 1110: Memories Of Fire (7)


    The white-haired girl seeing the shift in the mood amongst everyone here when that name was mentioned turned to Andar,


    "Who is this Rowan? Is he a god, Dominator, Demon, Archmage, or some strange entity from outside the universe like you?"


    The Empress whose eyes had been furiously blinking with her mouth pping like a fish out of water stopped her crazy acts, her paralysis giving her time to process what was happening and get over the initial shock of it. Despite her immense shock, Empress Scarlet was a once in a generation genius and she could slowlypartmentalize her thoughts until her mind became somewhat stable.


    Her eyes turned to Fury and saw the shock in his eyes and she almost giggled like a child, ''Why was he afraid? Of course, it could not be that Rowan Kuranes. Sure the child was a Breaker, making him somewhat special, but there had been thousands of other Breakers that she had seen. Surely this foolish boy did not think he was the same person. Her mind shed back to the incident where she tried to understand the destiny of Rowan and her crown nearly shattered''


    There was a dawning realization in her heart that she understood nothing about reality and the true yers who ran it. The strange actions of the gods, the entire strange war that erupted out of nowhere, and the fucking destruction of the entire universe, all seemed to be pointing at one man. ''Have I been so out of touch with reality?'' the Empress felt her spine reconnecting as Mkith dropped the shadow over her spine. She slowly stood up and looked around furtively like a mouse, but her eyes were glinting with curiosity as she drank in everything happening around her, feeling like a newborn baby whose eyes had finally been open.


    Andar finally answered the question from the white-haired girl, drawing the attention of everyone here back to him,


    "To tell the truth, I don''t think I know him all that well. He is the sort of person that had never bothered with fame, or imposing his will on others. I believe it is because he passes through reality extremely quickly and everything fades behind for him, so nothingsts. We could spend a million years exploring the power of a technique and he would only use a single second before leaving it behind. Everything fades¡­. Except him, and no one is his equal"


    Fury by the side, went pale at those words, his memory trying to reconcile the Rowan he knew from just a few years ago to this seemingly unknowable entity who could create and destroy an entire universe, all of these seemed so ridiculous to him and if he was not experiencing it, he would think he was under a spell.


    Andar noticed Fury''s agitation, but he did not much care for it, he was replying to the question from Staff who seemed desperate to know the answer, he remembered something and he lightly chuckled,


    "Thest and only time we met I did most of the talking, and he sat there and listened. I mean truly listened to me. People say they listen but it can never be like this, where every single words are heard and understood to such a profound state, it was looking into the mirror of your soul. I have never felt such peace in my life, and I wanted it tost forever. Sitting with him beside the fire andying out my heart to him, because I know that in all of creation, no one knows me better, and no one ever will."


    Andar chuckled self-deprecatingly, "This creature of shadow was correct, I am not just your average Mage, I was crafted by the hands of my Creator himself, I was made to excel. My light was created to rival any who had ever existed in creation. I was given the potential to stand by his side. He gave me his own flesh and blood and drew me from a life of utter mediocrity to one where I could walk amongst the peak of creation, and what was the price he asked for this, I think you will wonder. No one gives gifts of such magnitude without expecting anything in return¡­"


    "What was the price?" Fury did not even know when he interrupted and Andar turned to him in surprise, this strange and broken god and enigma in his own right, for Andar could see faint simrities in their facial features between Fury and Rowan.


    Fury swallowed under Andar''s gaze, his broken Divine Spark making him feel like an ant before a god, but he pushed the words from his mouth, "The price that you paid for your powers, what was it? If I were to bet, it would be everything, is it not? As I aming to learn in these past few moments there is always a price for power. One that is always greater than what was given. No one wants to make a loss, and every trade was for an eventual gain."


    Andar smiled, "Yes, there is always a price for power, and the payment he asked of me was one of the most painful I had ever imagined and I would do almost anything to not pay that price."


    Fury licked his lips, "What was the payment?"


    Looking away from him, Andar whispered, the tone of his voice peculiar, as if even he, himself could not understand the answer,


    "Freedom, the price of my power was freedom. Why would he give me such immense strength and push me away from him, when he knows that I would pay anything to be by his side?"


    The white-haired girl who called herself Staff whispered, "Did he tell you why he gave you your freedom?"


    Andar hesitated, he had ced his father''s words deep in his heart, and he had not even spoken of it to Mira, but there was something in the eyes of the girl that demanded answers because she was in the same boat as him.


    He looked at her and at the enigmatic figure whose Aura had kept them safe from the destruction of the universe. He stood as if he were a titan, and even though Andar knew this man was dead, he felt his heart shake when he looked at him. There was a resemnce between the girl and this man that was easily discernable and he asked,


    "Was he your father?"


    She nodded, and Andar no longer hesitated and he spoke,


    "I would like to think I understand the reason he gave me freedom, but I will tell you as he told me, verbatim. He said to me; How time reveals the secrets and depravities of the past, if I want to change reality, then this change needs to start with me. If you want to create enemies, try changing something. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "I have been breaking the chains of very ced on me and it has brought me to the realization that my children can not reach their full potential if I don''t know how to let them go. I will not be like my Father and the Primordials. I have to let you go, only then can you truly shine¡­"

 Chapter 1111: Memories Of Fire (8)

    Chapter 1111: Memories Of Fire (8)


    ?


    Andar''s words shook the air, his tone carrying a vor of Rowan''s unique pitch. Rowan had a perfect understanding of allnguages, and that also equated to his speech and voice, and every word he spoke was done in the exact manner it was intended to sound.


    For anyone else such perfection of speech would be a horrifying thing to listen to, but his celestial origin gave his words a unique majesty and vor that offset the perfection of his speech, thereby making every word he spoke to be, entrancing, and so even hearing it second hand from Andar, the majesty of the person who spoke shone through.


    The white-haired girl gasped and tears emerged from the side of her eyes,


    "Chains, it has always been about the chains that bound us all. I don''t know the reason why I could be conceived, with the chains imposed on my father, it should have been impossible, and he had surely paid a heavy price. Yet he did not give me a name, he did not im me for himself, he only gave me the freedom to find who I could be. No matter how hard I tried, I could not see the reason for this decision... he was so stubborn, and unlike your Father, he always wanted me to figure things out for myself."


    "Well to be fair," Andar smiled, "I don''t think mine is that much different, I mean he left me as soon as he said those words, not even saying goodbye."


    The white-haired girl nodded, "It hurts you know, the way they leave us and suddenly expect us to understand everything."


    The heavy voice of the Power rumbled, "You are not expected to understand everything, only believe in your potential. It is one of the reasons I am here, for you all to witness and see the beginning of the true battle over all of creation. The board has been set, and the pieces are in position, remember this moment for it would be yours, for all time."


    The wings of the Power unfurled and a new world was shown to them. The shattered Trion was remade once more, and with no fear of the end guing their minds they could easily realize what was different about the new universe that had been created.


    Everything was the same except for one fundamental quality, the Time Period had changed. Normally it might be expected that such great changes would lead to a change in time, perhaps a shift thousands of years in the future, perhaps even billions of years, anything was possible, yet it was still shocking when they all saw that instead of the future, they had been thrust into the past.


    The Empress who had barely managed toport herself felt her knees go weak and she copsed. She could hear Fury''s teeth grinding together as he also tried to ce his ever- increasing shock in bound. Only Andar and Staff who seemed connected by their simr stories looked at this new world in astonishment and curiosity.


    They saw Trion as it was five years ago when the threat of war and itsplete eradication was just whispering in the minds of a madman. Billions of people still walked upon it, and their lives were rtively mundane, the only difference being that the entire universe seemed to be frozen in ce, making it seem as if they were not looking at reality but a snapshot of the past.


    Yet their senses could not be deceived. This was reality in all its glory and horror, but it had be frozen in ce. Andar knew of the power of Tower Masters who could freeze and reverse time over a limited area, but had never anticipated that such a feat could be carried out over an entire universe. A thought urred to him and he stroked the brooch on his chest,


    ''Could it be possible that he could find Mira in this universe?''


    Of course, this spectacle could distract them for a while, but it did not take long for them to see that the universe was different... smaller in a way that was hard to describe.


    "Is there something strange about the universe?" Andar stroked his chin thoughtfully, "Um, of course, there are many things strange about the universe," Fury snapped, his eyes moving around jerkily in their sockets as sweat poured out from his face, his body had not recovered its previous divine might, and the stress he was undergoing was making his heart beat like a racehorse,n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Not discounting the fact that it was destroyed and now restored, from what we are seeing, time has been reversed by five entire years... five! How can something like this be... you know what, sorry I asked that, I have forgotten we have a divine Creator floating around somewhere."


    "Shut up pretty boy," Staff growled, "Andar is right, there is something about the universe that is strange, but I can''t seem to ce my finger on it."


    They felt a weight behind them as the gaze of the majestic creature fell upon them again,


    "Your sights are too limited, and even with the truth in front of you, none of you can see. It would help if you follow his rise up to the heavens, perhaps then you might be able to understand."


    Staff cocked her head to the side, "His rise?"


    The power simply looked to the side and the rest followed his gaze, their eyes crossing countless miles across Trion until they came upon a pyramid made up of crystallized Aether, and on it was the desated body of a man, and by his side was a beautiful woman with long blue hair.


    Andar''s breathing was caught in his throat, for even with the present state of Rowan, his presence was unmistakable. Something happened next that was quite impossible to describe because it seemed as if although they witnessed it, their minds could not understand it. He looked away for a moment before looking back and Rowan was no longer a corpse sitting on a crystal throne instead he stood a man whose beauty could rival all of creation.


    "Do not be distracted," Malik spoke out, shaking them from the hypnosis they all suffered upon looking upon Rowan, "follow his Ascent to the heavens or you will miss what is toe."


    Andar felt his heart contract painfully when he noticed that Rowan was already thousands of miles in the air and already left Trion his body recurring through a vast stretch of space with a single movement of his feet.


    His gaze followed his rise with maniacal intensity and that was when he finally saw what was strange about the universe. Using Rowan as a guidingmp he discovered that there was no longer one universe, but two!


    His perception was nowhere powerful enough to cover the entire stretch of the universe, but Rowan''s presence seemed to make the entirety of the universe smaller. It was as if in his presence, everything else became meaningless.


    The second universe was familiar to Andar, this one was the war-torn one that he had fled from, although its state was far more devastated than he remembered, there were barely any intact heavenly bodies in this second universe, and dividing both universes in its center was a bridge made from the light of twilight.

 Chapter 1112 Memories Of Fire (Final)

    Chapter 1112 Memories Of Fire (Final)


    What happened next was hard to follow exactly, because it was impossible to easily grasp for any mortal or immortal, despite how special they may be. However, what they witnessed was simple, it was an entire universe going against one man and they were losing.


    The first sh involved trillions of creatures whose powers would ce the gods to shame, their number could almost equal every star in the night sky. They all rose up against a single man, and they all fell, and not even their bodies were left behind.


    Even from a distance, Andar could see a sort of a ripple that passed through the endless hordes and they copsed to ashes, such a casual disy of power on such a scale was mind-boggling.


    If he calcted the energy required to do just a fraction of what he had just witnessed then it would reach such a ridiculous number that before now he would think of something like this to be impossible.


    That was only just the start, the battle that followed brought him to his knees, and when he thought it could not get any crazier when he saw Demon Kings ughtered like ants and Archmages swept aside like dust when entire armies fell with a single swing of his creator''s hand¡­ the music began, and Andar understood the terror behind beauty.


    The music began slowly like a leaf being carried gently by a breeze, and then it heightened as if a gust of heavy wing had caught hold of the leaf, thrusting it higher into the air, and then it lessened as the leaf fell to the ground, but the moment the leaf was about to touch the earth, another wind picked it up and pushed it up into the cloud and this time it did note back to the earth anymore, it just kept going and going and when you thought there could be no more, that this leaf could not go higher, it entered into the wide open universe and it kept ascending. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Andar was aware that if this was a symphony with a million notes, he was only hearing one of those notes, and yet that alone held him spellbound.


    Enraptured! That was the word Andar could find for the state of mind he found himself under. A very tiny portion of his soul was telling him that he was gaining a massive amount of benefits by listening to this song as he was distantly aware of his body transforming into that of the Light Devourer and his level as a Magus increasing exponentially. He felt his soul expand until it felt like it was about to burst and then it did burst, and although this brought him pain, but also relief. For the wounds in his soul healed and he felt his soul bing more resilient under this unknown baptism of power.


    Despite the pain, he could not stop himself from listening to the song. He was vaguely aware of the Empress and Fury screaming in pain by the side as their bodies were consumed by an ethereal me, and he became aware that that me was also upon him and the girl, Staff.


    The me emerging from the Empress was red, Fury''s was nine-colored, the white-haired girl''s mes were colorless and his own was silver. However what was peculiar was that the shadow here Mkith had no mes burning around him, in fact, the opposite seemed to be happening, his body was shrinking.


    Andar was vaguely aware that these mes came from their souls.


    After their soul had be filled to the brim, the excess was being burnt out, and although the loss pained him, he knew that holding on to more of this gift would lead to his destruction, he was already gaining benefits that should be extremely rare even in the outside universe and if he had any dream to reach the height he was seeing above, then he needed every advantage.


    He idly wondered what sort of creature was this Mkith, and why he did not have a soul to burn.


    As one of the eminent geniuses of the ck Tower, Andar had been briefed about the nobility of Trion so he could easily identify the Empress and Fury. He was also aware of this shadow around the Empress, Mkith, but he was deemed as unimportant, it was only standing here now and noticing the peculiar nature of this shadow that Andar knew that the report about Mkith was wrong.


    There was something deeply wrong about this shadowy figure.


    However, all of this was just idle spection by the side while nearly the entirety of his attention was focused on the song, and when it suddenly stopped, Andar''s body transformed back to its human form and he copsed to the ground alongside everyone here.


    The soul mes surrounding their bodies slowly receded and Andar was aware that he was not the only one who had benefited from this process.


    Andar did not waste time dwelling on the changes within his body and he hurriedly nced at the edge of the universe because he feared that if he looked away, he might not be able to find that bridge anymore, despite how powerful his soul had be, it was still impossible for him to see the universe in its entirety and the battle that was being fought above it if he could not find the light of his creator to guide him.


    Like the music that emerged from the bridge that kept rising and rising as if it would have no end, the battle that followed was simr, reaching heights that were unfathomable, and despite his enhanced soul and power, Andar could only follow a bit of what was happening, all he knew was that Rowan was now fighting against beings that would make his Tower Master appear like little children, that was after he had already killed so many other powerfulbatants on that bridge.


    Aware that the presence of the creature behind them was what was keeping them safe from whatever madness might have taken over their minds from witnessing such a high-level battle, the constant shield of force it kept above them filtered what they could see from the battle and Andar was determined toprehend and remember as much as he could. Suddenly the wings of the creature closed up, shielding their sights from the battle and Andar nearly went ballistic, he looked around and discovered that he was the only one still on his feet, the rest including Staff had all fainted, and Mkith was now the size of an infant and was shivering on the ground, a massive paw came over and seized the shivering shadow and kept it to the side,


    "Why¡­ why, did you stop me from seeing the battle."


    "Be thankful for what you have seen," Malik growled, "Whates next would only hurt your mind. You were given this vision in order to nt a Memory in your Mind. One day it would be needed, and at that time, you would draw it out for your creator to witness."


    "Why would he want to witness something that was created by his hands?"


    "That is not for you to know at this time. In the future, use all the gifts and the opportunities you are given and then there may be a chance for you to know the significance behind my words."

 Chapter 1113 Beneath The Waves

    Chapter 1113 Beneath The Waves


    Rowan held his head and he groaned. Like the previous memories he had that seemed to have happened yet, he had to recollection of, this one was longer and hit him like a brick, and what he found most interesting about it all was how deeply he could read the thoughts and emotions of everyone in the memory, it was as if he had be a part of everyone there. "How strange, all of these pieces fit into an overall whole that I am not seeing yet."


    There were many strange urrences going on with the retrieval of his consciousness, making him reconsider his ns every time he made discoveries, but Rowan had learned to always keep his n fluid, in this manner there was no way he would be suffering excessive losses when things did not go his way as they most likely would.


    Peering into his consciousness with his powerful soul he observed that he now had ess to new abilities, and it was an unexpected one¡ªHollow Forge.


    Of the three Chambers he had gained from the Pce of Ice, Hollow Forge had lots of promise, but Rowan rarely used it for anything else but for its utility aspect. Although not meant to be a weapon, in a pinch Rowan could choose to throw his enemies into it and separate them into their basestponent.


    The greatest use of Hollow Forge he had used up to this moment was in the processing of entire gxies as he searched for the materials needed to forge whatever he needed.


    The appearance of the Hollow Forge drastically changed the ns he would be making going forward, and Rowan wondered if there was an overall purpose to the abilities he was unlocking.


    From his feet, his body began to crumble to dust. He had be an Ascendant and therefore he had no need for mortal flesh, and since his Ascension was extremely peculiar, his new state of being was extremely strange.


    For other Explorers, they would have six Natal Treasures, but he chose to have only one, and they would merge their Natal Treasure to a single dead continent, but Rowan had merged his Natal Treasure to billions of living individuals.


    With the destruction of his fleshy body increasing, Rowan ced both of his hands together and made a weird hand sign, and the space in front of him parted and then something that resembled a miniature volcano emerged from the space crack. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Rowan essed it for a brief moment and looked around him before making a motion with his dissipating finger and his Hollow Forge was tossed for miles before itnded in the ocean and disappeared into the dark depths.


    The burst of information about the ocean''sposition surprised Rowan and his eyes widened before he copsed entirely to dust.


    ?


    Silence reigned on the entirety of the Continent for weeks, as if everyone here was dead. Some ships flew by but the upants had heard about the cleansing of the continent of Blood Bounds, and so they stayed far away, knowing the sick appetites of Storm Hammer and the silence over the entire continent was like a repulsion field that drove everyone away.


    The continent began to shrink, slowly at first, but this process became faster and faster, and in less than three days, the entirety of itsnd mass and the people on it vanished. With the arrogance of the Ascendants, it took months before they noticed that Storm Hammer had not returned from her mission, but the missing continent was enough for them to think she had not only fulfilled her mission but she went overboard and destroyed the entire continent along with it.


    Due to her character, such a thing was not out of the left field, and for a long while, her faction was in hot water as they tried to locate Storm Hammer and argue that the Blood Bound continent was now useless due to the declining quality of ore being mined from it, suggesting that whatever power was contained in this continent, after nearly a million years of abuse was spent and therefore the primary purpose of keeping the Blood Bound alive was gone.


    The matter was very serious and the hunt for Storm Hammer was under serious investigation but all that was thrown aside when the danger zone¡ªTime Blight suddenly surged outwards faster than before, iming nearly a hundred thousand continents in less than a week.


    The major forces of Ascendancy were mobilized and the issue of Storm Hammer and the missing continent was ced on the back burner, the danger zone could no longer be treated with kid gloves, and now it was time to end this blight on theirnd once and for all.


    The fourth year after Rowan killed the Divine Ascendant silently passed and the fifth year rolled in.


    ?


    Hollow Forge could perfectly disassemble anything and store it away for Rowan to use, with Rowan''s existing knowledge base he could recreate anything that he understood. It was a shame that although he had ess to Hollow Forge, he did not have the vast stores of materials he had umted after consuming an entire universe and dozens of other vast extra-dimensional bodies, but those concerns were washed away when he discovered what this seemingly endless ocean that covered the entirety of Doom Star contained.


    The disappearance of the continent was due to Rowan consuming it with Hollow Forge and when the Ascendants were searching for a continent above the waves, Rowan had already recreated a new continent beneath the surface of the ocean, precisely at its bottom.


    Following the endless cities that he had witnessed from his transforming City of Sheol, Rowan recreated one of his favorite cities. He did not know the origin of this city, most likely it once existed or would in the future, but the city was crafted from gleaming metal and shining ss, its beauty was unrivaled with vast gardens and beautiful rivers, it was a perfect merger of nature and industrialization, with metallic buildings that stretched to the skies for tens of thousands of feet, yet were wrapped by flowers and gentle streams of water that defied gravity and flowed upwards.


    To protect this city from the harsh pressure of being underwater, Rowan forged thousands of shield generators that created a thousandyers of shielding over the entire city. It would take multiple Ascendants of Storm Hammer level to breach it in a short while and this was far from the only defense that this city boasted.


    He could create this massive city more than four hundred miles across using the materials from the continent above and still have enough resources to create ten more of these cities. The Hollow Forge was nothing if not efficient.


    This city however was just the first portion of the n, it would serve as a home and a base of war for the Blood Blessed and that meant his preparation was just beginning. It barely took Rowan a week to make this entire city, and then he began to create weapons.


    He may not have ess to his knowledge Well Chamber, but Rowan had enough understanding of weapons due to his Destroyer Title that he did not need this chamber to craft-cracking weapons easily. However what Rowan needed was not crackers, because for what was toe, such a level of destruction was too weak.

 Chapter 1114 To Take A Name

    Chapter 1114 To Take A Name


    Going back to Forging after nearly a million years was far more enjoyable than Rowan remembered, and there was the added challenge of his present state of being.


    Rowan had transformed into one of the strangest Ascendants in existence, and for a while, he marveled at his new form and he did not know whether he shouldugh or cry at his body.


    Well for one, unlike other Ascendants his present form did not take the form of shadow and light as a normal Ascendant usually takes, it was the opposite, he became solid¡­ too solid. Rowan''s body took the form of a golden mountain that from afar resembled a spear.


    His present size was dictated by the number of children he had below who had a piece of his Natal Treasure inside all of them, and Rowan situated himself at the center of the city, from where he could monitor everything around with a nce.


    Without arms or eyes but with his powerful soul and spirit that was free to roam, Rowan was not dyed in his pursuit, and every single moment was spent in preparation.


    Hepleted the building of this city two months back, and a week after he allowed all of the Blood Blessed to awake from their slumber.


    The experience of falling asleep in a blightednd and awakening in what could be considered paradise was certainly entertaining, especially for Rowan. He had expected that the impact it would have on the Blood Blessed would be monumental, but he had still underestimated the fervor that would grip them all. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    After suffering nearly a million years in hell, suddenly being brought to heaven would shake even the coldest of hearts.


    After reaching a point in his life where miracles were as easy for Rowan to achieve by just thinking about it, the sheer awe in the hearts of his children as they awakened into paradise made his soul dden. There was a purity in their happiness that had slowly been stripped away from the lives of so many in all of reality, both inside Doom Star and outside of it, and Rowan found out that he wanted to protect this purity.


    The joys of billions of individuals washed over him and he partook of this happiness, and the mes of his soul thickened.


    The worship that he had enjoyed as a creator for so long was wasted because he had no means to harness this dimension of energy without a soul, and now it was distinguishable.


    The happiness he was experiencing frommuning with his children was different from what he had previously experienced because at those moments he was simply connected to them, making their happiness his own, but this time, although he still had that connection, he now had a distinct feeling of happiness that was all his own.


    The evolution of his soul continued, and in a short while the power of his soul exploded again, reaching a new realm, as the mes of his soul resembled a white me before began to gain a shade of gold.


    Rowan remembered the precise moment the first Blood Blessed had opened his eyes, it was a man of about eighty years old who had lived most of his life in the mines and had suffered catastrophic injury over the course of nearly sixty-eight years of endlessbor.


    He had buried three wives and seventeen children over the years and had been living life on autopilot, awaiting the day when the serpent cmities in the earth devoured him or the countless other atrocities that gued the people of this cursednd.


    When the changes began, he was one of the very few who was extremely skeptical, thinking that perhaps this might all be an borate ruse from the Ascendants to torture them with false hopes and then dash them. They had done worse before.


    The feeling in his heart when he heard the voice of their creator was distinct, and even though in his heart he knew that everything he felt was true, the years of suffering had made him disbelieve any sort of warmth in his life, for he was among the few who had believed in hope, it was one of the reasons he could get married so many time and have children. He wanted more to this life than one of suffering and death.


    Yet reality had scrambled his expectations, as one by one, all of his wives and children died.


    Seeing his hopes and dreams dashed again and again could break anyone, and he was broken, although the voice in his heart gave him the first hint of warmth he had not felt for a long time, it was not enough to break his doubt, and he knew that to do that he needed the power to fight for hope.


    Power was the currency of reality, and if his awakened bloodline could give him that power, then he would believe in this miracle.


    He became one of the first miners to unlock the first form of the star in their heart to be a golden giant and when he fought Storm Hammer alongside his people he saw the sight of a god, brought down and humbled by the power of their bloodline, for the first time in a long time, the hope that had died in his heart bloomed.


    The endless potential in his veins frightened and humbled him, and the warmth he felt in his heart whenever hey his palm against his chestforted him. It was like nothing he had ever experienced before.


    When everyone began to copse into slumber at the sacrifice of Storm Hammer, he did not despair, instead, he had faith and hope that what came next would be better than anything that he could imagine.


    He never knew that even in his grandest dream and wildest imagination, he still fell short of what he saw as he woke up.


    It was a city and and that was so beautiful that it staggered the mind, shining down on it and its people were seven golden suns that resonated with their bloodline, filling him with a constant influx of strength. The path forward became simple in his head as if he had known it all along, if he could conquer the seven pointed star in his heart, then one of the golden stars above would be his to im.


    He bent down to smell the ground and tasted its divine soil and he began to cry. He was not the only one. Soon the Elders began to form groups of millions apiece, to first give thanks to the Creator and then to begin the organization ahead to spread over the city and understand the task that would be given to them.


    That was when he decided to give himself a name.


    Among the Blood Bound, it was not amon thing to have names, for it was seen as an exercise in futility. Names signified a unique identity, a sort of continuation of the will of that individual, and all Blood Bounds had known that their destiny was death. To take a name was not frowned upon, but it was generally known that it would only lead to more pain in the end.


    It was better to pass through and do what could be done for the next generation without leaving a sign of their failure behind, and so few took a name, except the stubborn and the hopeful.

 Chapter 1115 Beacon

    Chapter 1115 Beacon


    The man looked at the beautiful city around him, and he knew peace and hope. He searched around for the highest point, which turned out to be a mountain shaped like a spear that was in the center of the city.


    Already thisndmark had drawn the attention of millions of people due to its height and the surge of power that could be felt around it. A crazy thought urred to him and he began tough, feeling a sort of rxation flow through his soul he ran up to Spear Mountain, and began to climb it, disregarding the shocked exmation from the people around him, his goal was to climb to the top of the mountain and proim his name before his Primogenitor and his people.


    With the powerful spirit of every Blood Blessed, he had calcted the height of the glorious mountain and it was precisely 144,000 feet, the base of the mountain was three thousand feet in circumference and it tapered to a needle point at the top. This close, he thought the mountain was closer to a spike than a spear and he wondered why he thought of it as a mountain when it was clearly made from a metallic substance.


    With his strength, it did not matter that the walls of the mountain were as smooth as ss, he could easily apply pressure on his fingertips so that he could stick to it and easily climb.


    Ascending this mountain turned out to be more difficult than he had anticipated, for every hundred feet that he crossed, the surface of the mountain became sharper, but it did not cut into the flesh, but the soul.


    The pain was horrendous, but he had a purpose and this pain felt good, instead, he was grinning, despite him gritting his teeth so hard that his guns began to bleed. All the previous suffering he had gone through was meaningless when he knew it served no purpose but to amuse his enemies, but this one was for him, it felt amazing to suffer for what he thought was a worthwhile goal.


    He climbed more than a thousand feet, and this was the moment when his mortal body could no longer hold, the pain was so great he could not even think, and for a moment he nearly fell, his rigid muscles not being able to properly channel the force to keep him stable, but with a mighty roar that was held by the growing crowd below, he transformed into a golden giant.


    As the preeminentndmark inside this city, it naturally drew attention, and when the Blood Blessed unexpectedly began to climb it, the attention it received grew and the people who were scattered around the expansive city began to congregate towards it, and the man who was attempting to climb it, and so it was shocking that he had barely made it to a thousand feet and he had nearly failed his ascent.


    The transformation to a golden giant naturally drew the attention of nearly everyone here, for while inside the city, every transformation resonated with the seven golden suns above, which released a quiet hum that could be felt inside the bones. This city was extremely magical.


    The body of the golden giant was so powerful, in addition to the force field wrapped around it which greatly alleviated the pain that the climbing man felt, it gave him the stamina to push through.


    He climbed another thousand feet before he could no longer go on, he suspected that if he had not transformed he would have barely made it past a thousand feet before he was dead, doubling that height was a testament to the power of the golden giant form.


    Below his feet, a golden ledge appeared and he copsed on it, his pain vanishing the instant that he did, and for the next ten minutes, he was gasping for breath. His body was not tired, but his soul was worn out as if it had run a marathon for a thousand years. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    He looked upwards and marveled at the power of this mountain and what it would mean if one was able to reach the top. The mountain was 144,000 feet tall and he had barely climbed 2,000 feet and everything inside of him had been drained away.


    The desire to get stronger burned within him at a feverish pace. He wanted to see what was on top of the mountain, he wanted to reach the peak. He reached within him to see if there was anything more to give, and he thought there was something at the edge of his perception, but it slinked away from him because he feared that he had worn out his soul and he needed to recover.


    Nevertheless, he was still extremely excited, because he had felt a new stream of power from that minor brush he had with it, and he understood that he might have just discovered a new mystery hidden inside their bloodline.


    Remembering the purpose he came here for, he struggled to his feet and called out in a loud voice that echoed throughout the city which drew the attention of everyone to him,


    "Today before the sight of my people and underneath the gaze of our Primogenitor, I shall pick a name, and although our Creator remains nameless, I believe he wants us all to ce aside our shame that had kept us with our heads down for so long and raise them high for the world to see."


    Internally he cringed at the words he spoke, but he was not an orator, and he had just spoken from his heart, he knew everyone here had felt the sincerity within his words and the longing for the hope and stability that they had long lost.


    He cried out once more, "This hope that was given to us, this is a hope that I want to protect with everything that is in me. I shall fight for it, I shall bleed for it, and if need be, I shall die for it. None of our children or theirs shall suffer what we have suffered, and our name would no longer be a source of shame, but a beacon of our hope, and so from this day forth, I shall call myself Beacon!"


    Beacon felt the mountain behind him shiver, and the entire city shook, the ledge he stood upon began to glow and an ethereal script was etched upon it.


    The words were written in an unknownnguage yet the meaning to clear to anyone who saw it¡ªBeacon.


    Before he had time to be amazed, power flowed out of the words and entered Beacon''s body, and he began to scream as his body exploded in size back to his golden giant form, before he stood at seventy feet as a golden giant, but now his size had increased to about ny feet, plus there was a ring new addition to his body.


    It was a massive tattoo that curled around his chest, back, and right arm, it was of a massive serpent, and under his amazed eyes, the tattoo began to move and flow across his skin.

 Chapter 1116 Touching Grass

    Chapter 1116 Touching Grass


    The serpent tattoo flowed through his skin, and for a moment it was almost as if it was about to emerge from his body because his skin bulged out, but something seemed to be missing or there was not enough power to make it manifest outside, and after moving around for a while it vanished leaving a normal tattoo behind.


    Beacon''s enhanced size shrunk down to his normal Golden giant form before he returned to his base mortal body, and he felt a rush of knowledge enter his mind, he understood that what he had just experienced was the awakening of his Natal Treasure that was unique to their bloodline.


    If he manifested the serpent then it would be the perfect weapon that suited him. A weapon that would grow stronger as he did, apanion that would follow him to the ends of eternity.


    ''Has anyone ever been this loved?''


    Laughing aloud he slowly descended from the mountain, no longer feeling pain, but determined to grow stronger so he could climb higher and actualize his Natal Treasure, and when he reached the bottom, there were thousands of Elders waiting for him, and he was grilled deeply about his experience on the mountain and the awakening of his Natal Treasure. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    It was unfortunate that at his present level, he could not yet summon this treasure anytime that he wanted to, but ording to what he could infer from his bloodline, he should be able to do this if he could ess the third part of the seven-pointed star in his heart.


    Because, unlike every other Natal Treasure that the Ascendants possessed, theirs was alive!


    However, there was already a benefit to be gained from awakening his Natal Treasure since he could feel that his bloodline was constantly being purified and enhanced when without him practicing at a rate that was far greater than before.


    For the moment, the Elders forbade anyone else from climbing the mountain until they could run several more tests until they were satisfied with it. The reason for this was simple, if the mountain turned out to be a finite treasure that could run out eventually, then they must make sure only their best and brightest had ess to it.


    Rowan watched this development without much interference, at this time he nned not to reveal himself easily to these children because of certain unknown factors that he might not have ounted for. It would be easier to guide them from the shadows while remaining out of sight for as long as possible.


    Also, it was a test to know how they would handle the ultimate power that was dropped on theirps without a mighty hand hovering above them. If one knew the right ces, power could be easily attained, but having the heart to handle power the way it should was not something that could be easily found. Rowan hoped that these children would make him proud.


    There must be more to life beyond his endless wars.


    As he had expected, it did not take long for the Elders to begin organizing the people to spread throughout the city. Around his new body was a vast valley that should have no reason to hold billions despite its size, but as the Elders discovered, it did not matter how many people entered the valley, there was always space to amodate more.


    With the entirety of their poption gathered inside the valley, they began sending out scouts to survey and document the entire city so that with this information, they could make informed choices about the dissemination of their poption and the various special regions inside the city that needed to be explored, they also did not count out that there could be enemies here or hidden dangers.


    Rowan grinned. If only they knew what was waiting for them on the horizon.


    Tens of thousands of scouts were sent out daily to various parts of the city, and before long a rather expansive and detailed model of the city was beginning to be gathered, with every day bringing new surprises to the masses when the discovery of various mysterious and powerful locations around the city.


    Like the valley they inhabited, the size of this city was extremely deceiving, for a small mountain could transform the moment one stepped foot on it and became and mass the size of the moon, or turning a corner would lead one to an endless frozen valley. Every ce in this city was filled with miracles, and more scouts had to be sent to cover it all, but it became clear that exploring the entirety of this city was not something that could happen in a year, or even a thousand years.


    Soon the focus was now to find a living area for most of the poption and from there, they would begin to slowly explore the mysteries of this city.


    Soon it was discovered that the valley they were currently residing in also held another secret, which was that food and drink could be crafted from the soft grasses that adorned the entirety of it.


    This discovery was made by mistake by a child who was learning his letters from his mother. Bored with the endless repetition, he plucked a small piece of grass and decided to mold it ording to the shape of the words he was attempting to learn.


    Since the grass was unexpectedly durable, the child was able to make various shapes with it, and as his mind began to wander, he thought of food while ying with the grass, and he nearly yelled aloud when the grass began moving by itself in his hand.


    He dropped it and the grass went still, fascinated rather than afraid the child picked up the grass again and tried to remember what he had been doing before it moved, deciding he had been thinking about food, specifically a warm pudding, he gasped aloud as the grass began to wiggle as if it was alive, until it began to take the shape of a word.


    The word was in a strange form that was unrecognizable, yet the boy could still understand it as he muttered, "Warm pudding?"


    The grass in his hands exploded into a warm gooey paste whose aroma instantly spread for dozens of feet around the boy, curious spectators turned around to see a young boy licking his fingers with an equally excited and guilty look in his eyes.


    It did not take long for the boy to be queried and he told them of his discovery. Looking at the almost unlimited head of grass in the valley, people began to reach down and pluck the grass, and thereby imagine the food they wanted, quickly discovering that this worked with only a firm mental image inside.


    Another new head of grass quickly regrew from where it was taken, making this valley appear to be an infinite source of food.


    The discovery that it was not only limited to food but also drinks caused a new wave of excitement through the crowd, before long the entire valley transformed into a heaven of unlimited food and drinks, and the aroma of a heavenly feast spread for miles around.


    Sizzling meats that were grilled to perfection, delectable sauces, fruits, vegetables, wines, and any food imaginable were present in ever-increasing quantity and quality as with more experiments, far more exotic dishes were being created.

 Chapter 1117 Separating The Chambers

    Chapter 1117 Separating The Chambers


    The discovery thatrger portions of food, like a three-meter slice of roasted beef, required multiple grasses, but strangely, not more than three, no matter howrge they imagined the food they wanted. Soon fruits the size of buildings were being created, their insides filled with chilled desserts of all vors.


    With the metabolic rates of the Blood Blessed, no single iota of food went to waste and for the first time in a long time, food was no longer seen as a source of nourishment but also enjoyment.


    The Elders frowned, disturbed by this show of debauchery, but it did not take them long to realize that because the usage of this grass came from the mind of a five-year-old child, did not mean that it was limited to just this purpose.


    One of them picked up a grass and closed his eyes, in a moment the ss wriggled into a new shape before exploding into bright light spots which vanished to reveal a long, delicately crafted robe.


    The mouth of the Elder went dry as he checked every seam in the robe and analyzed the material before he donned it and groaned in surprise at the sheerfort, he had imagined the perfect material for a robe, and it had been delivered. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Another Elder seeing this surprising result seized three grasses and closed his eyes, and when the bright light vanished, a magnificent chariot appeared that was being pulled by seven reptilian creatures that resembled horses, but in a few seconds the creatures screamed, and copsed to the ground, dead.


    The Elder groaned and held his head, every orifice in his face bleeding, he healed up in a short while and looked up grinning, his eyes filled with wonder and disbelief


    "It is possible, we can create anything¡­ even life, but to do such a thing, would strain your soul to the limit and unlike this unliving chariot over here, you must maintain a constant thought in your mind on keeping them alive, or they would lose the spark of life imbued inside of them."


    For the next few weeks in addition to organizing the information brought in by the scouts, a wave of furious experimentation overtook the entire valley. Such a resource could not be overlooked, and finally, the decision was made that this valley would be the home of the entirety of the Blood Blessed.


    Its apparent infinite size would ensure that it would never get overcrowded and the presence of the grass here meant they no longer had the need to chase for resources to rebuild their new civilization when every single material they needed was just a thought away.


    With this valley as a staging post, they could begin to slowly colonize the city while learning of its mysteries. With this decision finalized houses began to spring up in the valley, and instead of the rough houses they had lived in previously, they decided to copy the pattern of the buildings inside the city.


    With the information brought in by the scouts they had a pretty firm understanding of the building style within the city, but actualizing them was a challenge all on its own.


    Every inch of any building in the city was filled withplex inscriptions, and was built along patterns that hurt the mind, a small wall could be soplex it would take thousands to decipher it.


    Knowing that building their home would be a tough task, none shirked from this duty, the thought of emting such brilliance, even a fraction of it was such a profound undertaking, any of them knew that building anything close to what was avable in the city would be an achievement that would define them for countless years toe.


    With such a clear goal, the Elders began to separate the people into three broad groups, roughly a billion each. Underneath each group were scattered branches that handled other smaller projects. However, what was important was that these three groups were not static but dynamic. The individuals in each group were expected to rotate among them every month because each group was necessary for every Blood Blessed toplete their training and foundation.


    The first group was charged with the building of their first home in this valley. It was decided that this would be the first ce they would be settling in until they were strong enough and worthy enough to live in the city of gods outside this valley.


    With every revtion and understanding of the massive city being revealed as they tried to duplicate it, they all began to have a hint of how profound and unfathomable the power that would have built this city would have to be.


    Underneath this group would be many minor offshoots that attempt to study and understand the limits of creation granted by the grass and other things rted to building their first home.


    The second group was charged with practicing and meditation to unlock the powers of the star in their heart and transform into a golden giant, they all had the potential to be one, and so therefore it was necessary that every single Blood Blessed would attain the level of a golden giant in their lifetime.


    In addition to this, members of this group who became golden giants could have the chance to climb the mountain and gain the ability to awaken their Natal Treasure. The criteria for this opportunity was not just to be a golden giant, but to stand out from the rest. Individuals like Young Po, the first Blood Blessed to awaken his golden giant form, and other special golden giants were already ted to ascend the mountain soon.


    Young Po also showed his sheer talents once more when he became the first Blood Blessed to unlock the second part of his star, bing the most powerful golden giant once again, if he followed this trend, the third part of his star would be unlocked in the nearest future.


    Numerous groups under this group would be charged withbat training and understanding the limits of their body and the power of the Natal Treasures.


    The third and final group was tasked with understanding the city. They would be explorers that would pave the road for the rest to follow. The city was so massive that they would need all the bodies they could get to make any meaningful dent in their understanding of its infrastructure.


    All three groups were essential, and they all naturally fed into each other, highlighting their importance to the growth of the collective spirit and power of the Blood Blessed. Rowan was pleased.


    Unknown to the Blood Blessed the valley they would be building their new home was a small part of his Hollow Forge Chamber that he gave them the power to ess. With time they would begin to understand thenguage behind the power of this chamber and with it, they could gain a unique power that was their own. He had decided to give each of his three preeminent bloodlines the power of each Chamber to ess. The Angels would gain his Astrbe Chamber, his bloodline of Miracle, his Tree of Desire would gain Knowledge Well, and the final Chamber Hollow Forge would be given to the Ouroboros.

 Chapter 1118: Assessing Realms

    Chapter 1118: Assessing Realms


    ?


    The development of the Blood Blessed was heading towards the right track, and as more of them became golden giants, his level as an Ascendant would increase as well, as they were both in a symbiotic rtionship.


    With a poption of above three billion and a safe environment, he expected the poption of the Blood Blessed to explode in a short time, meaning that his growth as an Ascendant would be almost limitless, as every newborn would be contributing to his overall power.


    Shifting his focus away from the Blood Blessed, Rowan focused on assessing his present realm as an Ascendant. This was crucial to his future inside Doom Star, he needed to push his Ascendant state several levels higher so the moment he summoned the final part of his consciousness and awakened his dimension from a state of slumber, themotion would be so massive it would stir up the entire realm.


    Ascendancy would be another path he would take topleting his powerbase, and if his suspicion was correct that he was also undergoing Tribtion for the Supreme Circles, then he would need a brief moment toplete the Circles and finally be what was considered by all to be a True Immortal.


    It was generally known that afterpleting the Supreme Circle, that was when an Immortal began to search for Will, there were many paths toplete the Supreme Circles, and Rowan was taking the greatest of them, the original path for which this entire Era was created.


    He feared thatpleting it would not be easy, but it would appear that he was on the right path in doing so. If he could survive long enough toplete this path, then he would have the backing to chase eternity, for this Era would be his own.


    ''Yeah, no way it would be this easy. There are levels beyond levels that I am not seeing here, but whatever is toe, I will be ready for it. I only need to keep moving forward.''


    Rowan had diverged from the path of a normal Ascendant a while ago and he could no longer use them as a measuring metric for his developmental process, but he knew that the next step for Ascendancy was entering the Dan, or in other words, achieving Will.


    Unlike what was applicable in reality outside of this ce, achieving Will here was ridiculously simple inparison, making Rowan understand that perhaps the Soul had a great influence on attaining the power of Will. Ascendants were as close to Souls-like beings as anything he had evere across, making it easier for them to ess higher dimensions.


    Or perhaps it was because this ce was locked off from reality outside, and was not subjected to the same stringent rules of time and space that guarded reality outside of here that it made it easier to see the fabrics of time and space.


    He shut off his perception from his children so there would be nothing linking his Ouroboros bloodline to what he was about to do, making the power of his Ascendancy take center stage in his consciousness. This process was easier than before as if it was a reminder that he was now more than just a Creator, but an individual that could remain distinct from his creation if he wanted to. He might have been tied to his children for sustenance before, but now he could easily let them go.


    Letting go of his children freed him from any of their desires, bringing silence and he suddenly saw his soul in such rity that it burned his eyes.


    It was a furiously burning white sun with sshes of golden mes intermixed within.


    He finally understood why his new body was necessary to contain such a soul, because if he was using the pathway of Ascendancy as a measuring tool, then his soul was equal to the Ascendant Suns in the skies, perhaps even more powerful.


    This was not too strange, if an Ascendant became a being of nearly pure soul power by merging their tiny Natal Treasure to a dead rock, what about him that merged his nearly universe-like sized Natal Treasure to billions of infant Children of Ouroboros? The answer was simple, the explosive growth of his soul became unprecedented.


    With the development of every Blood Blessed below as they grew stronger, this would have a positive effect on his soul making him grow stronger, and still, this was not the end.


    Rowan had isted the stream of power that fed into the growth of his soul, and having done so, it was a simple thing to convert the soul energy he was gaining from his dimension into this power that was feeding his soul.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    With the third part of his dimension added to him, the streams of soul power he could ess had exploded in volume, making the growth process of his soul be something unreasonable. If this continued then in the future, just his soul alone would be equal in might to his entire Consciousness Pirs.


    If he did not have his present body, he would have be a fourth Ascendant Sun, and perhaps the weakest as he would be the greatest source of nutrition for any Ascendant, he was just soul power without much means to defend himself if he came across Ascendants of higher Dan, but with his current body, he was rooted to the earth where he could grow strong enough to reach Dan, and from that moment, everything would change.


    Rowan had not been able to ess the Primordial Record for a while now, but he knew that he already had ess to three different Wills, and as far as he knew, he was the only one in reality who was capable of this feat, although the Third Prince came close, and if he could do something like this, it was not far fetched that another extremely capable genius could do something simr and he was not as unique as he once thought.


    Even if that was the case, he knew that no one else should be able to hold three evolving Wills as he did, and with all three Wills having the potential of reaching the ninth level and perhaps, beyond that.


    The first of his Will, which was the Will of Truth had been of great use to him, especially when he knew it had a masking feature, that is if he wanted, the Will of Truth for a short time can be the Will of Fire or the Will of Stone.


    Despite all these changes, he knew he had barely begun to unearth all the capabilities of this Will, and a great reason could be because of the previous state of his soul, or theck of it. After gaining back his soul, Rowan slowlyes to the realization that he had not beenplete, not for a long time.


    His actions might seem filled with emotions or his feelings might have been deep, but intrinsically he was not any of these things. He was soulless, he was cold, and his ability as a Creator was what had given him the heart to be more than a machine. The feelings of his children bnced theck he had inside.

 Chapter 1119: Assessing Wills

    Chapter 1119: Assessing Wills


    ?


    Connecting with Andar in the unknown memories he had seen of the end of the universe had shown him a peculiar vision of himself that Andar had glimpsed when he saw Rowan''s memory of the Chained god back in the ck Tower.


    Rowan in his vision was an utterly alien entity whose inner workings could not be described, and he knew what Andar had seen was a small peek of his Consciousness Pirs. Rowan could be considered to be a machine that was so perfect it could imitate all forms of life to the extent that for brief moments, even he could forget that hecked a soul.


    Jerediah was a prime example, although his case was different from Rowan it was also quite simr, but unlike Rowan, he was not a Creator, he had nothing to bnce the void in his heart, and that drove him to a state where insanity would have been a mercy.


    Rowan had expressed the instabilities in his psyche in other ways, for one, one ring manner was through the way he battled.


    He had extremely powerful abilities, but unless absolutely necessary he rarely used them. Take for instance his wealth of spells as a Creator of Angels. In his head was likely one of the greatest deposits of spells, and with Knowledge Well, he should be able to easily tweak those spells along countless unique pathways, but he never bothered doing any of that.


    It could be argued that the power that Rowan could ess as a Spell Caster was a thousand times greater than any he could unleash using his fists, and they were infinitely more versatile.


    He usually entered anybat scenario using his fist, a ded or blunt weapon, and his Eruption ability that would make him hit harder as time went on.


    It was a unique ability to be sure, but this was far from his total potential, it was not even scratching the surface of what he could aplish if he ced his mind to it, yet with his soulless nature, the battle was enjoyable in the sense that it could bring him to the brink, but he did not see the beauty behind it.


    He had once been riveted when he saw an entire field of butterflies and his painting, something that was an intrinsic part of him, had been a window into his soul, but he had lost all of that and became a well-tuned machine, whose emotions were only great simtions that it was impossible to tell the real from the fake.


    Rowan did not want to think if what he felt for his mother or his children was not real, and if he had ever cared for anything beyond his purpose to see what lies at the center of everything. Such thoughts were a slippery slope he did not want to explore too deeply at this time, it would not aid him in the battle toe, instead, he was better off analyzing hisbat situation.


    Eruption for a long time was simply the most effective way he could kill his enemies as quickly as possible while being able to maintain a thrill in battle. This was not much of a handicap to Rowan because of how ungodly powerful Eruption was, enough that even without using a bulk of his abilities, he was able to crush everything.


    This was an ability unique to him and it could exchange vitality for stats, although these stats were temporary, Eruption paired with his endless vitality meant Rowan could be so strong in a brief amount of time that he could technically be unbeatable if given enough time to gather enough stats.


    However this ability''s weakness came in the time it took for Rowan to get the amount of stats that could make him supremely powerful, and it also had a rather debilitating effect on his consciousness, and this price was so great that even with his formidable alien consciousness pirs, he could not hold on to this ability for long without tearing his mental space to pieces. With the advent of his dimensional flesh, Eruption had transformed into Ascension, a much more broken ability, which gave Rowan the option to keep part of the stats he gained when he burned vitality, it had also removed the consciousness debuff it gave him any time he used it. It meant every time he used Ascension, he was bing stronger, and Rowan would have been utilizing this technique at every moment if not for the sheermotion it caused every time he used it.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Rowan''s size might seem small, but as a living dimension who had consumed a Universe''s Will, his true size was almost equal to a third-dimensional universe, and unlike other techniques that required him to use his Aether or vitality to operate them, Ascension meant burning the entirety of his vitality and spreading the effects all over his body, and his body was truly massive.


    It was as if an entire universe was set aze, themotion that arose from the technique would be literally shaking reality around him for countless distances, even reaching across time itself.


    Ascension could only be used during times of battle where the chaos could hide the incredible changes going on in his body, any other time would simply be an invitation for battle and suspicion. If anyone had any doubt about his status as a dimension, using Ascension, an utterly broken ability would prove it.


    His second Will, which was the Will of Elder, was a strange ability. Its description reveals secrets that should be known only by Primordials, and this Will was a rather strange one. The Primordial Record had given a rather strange description for this Will,


    WILL OF ELDER: The Primordial Beast were not feared because of their power, but their potential. Their bodies were powerful enough to shatter all of creation, but their true


    strengthy in a collective Will titled the Will of Elder, that grows stronger with every living Primordial Beast in existence. You are thest living Primordial Beast and this Will is dormant.


    Combining the power of a Primordial Beast and an evolving dimension has resurrected this ancient Will, but there is something different about it. Something heretical.


    Rowan had not been able to activate this will because of the simple fact that he was the only Primordial Beast in existence, or that was what he thought, he had not seen any hint of a Primordial Beast in his time outside reality, but there could still be time for him to find out... reality was pretty big.


    Although he had an idea how to go around this restriction he could not be sure if it would work.


    Hisst Will however was what he suspected had contributed to the birth of his new soul. Thatst Will was the Will of Soul Origin which he gained when his city of Sheol had evolved to the immortal level.


    Thest time he had checked the Primordial Record, this Will had been at the first level, and it had not disyed any changes that he could observe, although he could not easily tell with his present state, all the experiences he had been going through must have led to a growth in his Will because he was sure that this Will must have reached the 3rd level coupled with his growth as an Ascendant, it was quite possible that this was what gave him back a soul.

 Chapter 1120: Droplets Of Infinity

    Chapter 1120: Droplets Of Infinity


    ?


    Setting aside all thoughts of the future and any ns for the mysteries surrounding his life, Rowan dwelled inside his Ascendant nature, he needed to master Dan, and enter the higher dimensions.


    He allowed himself to be the me


    He permitted his soul to be all that he was, and the senses he had once lost returned to him, more powerful than before-Soul Sight. If he had been inside a field of endless ice for a million years, it was as if he wrapped himself in a warm towel inside a warm home as an icy storm raged outside, it was sofortable that Rowan nearly groaned aloud.


    In his present state, the sound waves that would emerge from his body would probably wipe out a third of the Blood Blessed settling around his body.


    Leaving thefort of his soul, he unleashed his perception outward and he froze as the information nearly overloaded him, and in a short while, he mastered everything that was filtering into his soul. Rowan could tell the difference between his Consciousness Pirs and his Soul.


    If it was the former it would not have mattered theplexities of the information entering his mind, it would coldly separate everything and could never be truly overwhelmed, and Rowan feared that no matter how powerful a soul would turn out to be, in some instances it could never be equal to his Consciousness Pirs.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    The soul exists in a separate dimension from the material realm, and so its method of observing reality is naturally different.


    He perceived lights and colors, yet they were not lights or colors, instead, they were various concepts of reality being manifested as apletely new type of existence and transcended the state of physical manifestation, but the soul could capture those concepts in a way that the spirit could loosely interpret them and if he applied himself, he could understand them, and Rowan knew that with this understanding power would follow.


    In this state, a powerful soul could essentially see time and taste color, even smell sound... Yet this was not his it truly was, only as the Spirit perceived it as.


    Rowan felt his soul smiling, Will was truly fascinating. The excitement of walking into a brand new realm was something that he had not felt for a long time.


    His Soul Sight had no awareness of distance as it showed him infinity in a droplet of water, and if he stretched himself to his limit, at the edges of his perception he could see an infinite amount of droplets, and inside all of these droplets were infinity.


    Rowan was well aware that thest time he had used Soul Sight it had not been this powerful, clearly what had changed was that the strength of his present soulpared to what he previously had was like night and day.


    He internally rolled his eyes, wondering why he still used such odd reference in his thoughts when to his eyes, there was no difference between night and day, and knowing that such useless musing came from his soul made him smile again.


    Focusing back on the changes in his soul, in the past, he had barely been able to see three meters around him, and the quality of his Soul Sight was extremely subpar, now his gaze could easily understand an entire universe of concepts.


    A st went off in Rowan''s head as the awareness that he had always been seeing the window into higher dimensions all these while but he had never truly explored them. His title as a Primordial and his senses as a Primordial Ouroboros had all been showing him these sights, but he had never pushed into exploring them.


    Like a machine he had simply observed and documented, never tried to feel them, as he should have done so very long ago.


    Nevertheless, even though he previously had no soul, he would have still been able to ascend into higher dimensions, but it would have taken him a long time, for unlike creatures with souls, who saw the beauty and allure of higher dimensions, to him, it would simply be one of calction and timing.


    Rowan felt a twinge in his heart as he wondered if he had juste across a secret. It felt extremely important and he filed that away.


    At this point in time, Rowan had no idea whether between his new soul and his consciousness pir, which would be the superior method of attaining the Dan, but he stopped that train of thought in its tracks. Why should he bother exploring higher Dimensions with only his soul, when he still had other tools to use?


    He would never allow himself to be limited to using just his soul alone when his Consciousness Pir had clear advantages over the soul in certain areas, although at the moment his consciousness pirs were out ofmission, it would not be for long, and he did not need his consciousness pirs to explore Will because he understood how to view reality like a machine, he had been that machine for too long.


    With his musings ced by the side, Rowan began to explore these concepts, using both his heart and his head. It led him down paths unknown. However what he found especially surprising was that of all the concepts that were scattered around, Time was the most prevalent.


    It covered everything, piercing through the past and entering an unknown future. It was Time that was the bridge between all the droplets, used as the foundation and the supporting pir against everything in existence.


    It was easy to lose focus at this time and let his mind wander at this massive revtion, but Rowan refused to be distracted and channeled his thoughts into finding the First Dan, due to the prevalence of Time, it was inevitable that he would explore it first, and he realized why it was inextricably linked to the Fourth Dimension.


    Anyone that wanted to walk a higher path would inevitably have to explore Time first because the damn thing had soaked into everyyer of existence. Rowan sighed and took the plunge, he needed to understand all he had to work with first before he took the plunge.


    His heart showed him Time as music, soft and lilting, yet it was inexplicably heavy when he peered deeper, its weight was enough to crush everything.


    Its path could not be changed, its flow could not be stopped and anyone who wished to control it must make use of the Chains.


    Rowan paused, the word Chains was a sudden intrusion in his understanding of Time dragged to a halt when the thoughts of chains entered it.


    He stopped and looked at the higher dimension... truly stopped and peered into it with his heart and not his head, and then he heard it, extremely faint but as his focus deepened he could understand more of what he was hearing.


    They were screams of pain. Time itself was screaming.


    Rowan''s soul pulsed, shing brighter as it forced it to burn. He was a Primordial Ouroboros and he could heal from burning his soul, hemanded the City of Sheol, and his Will of Soul Origin meant he could unleash the power of his soul in a way that it was not meant to be


    unleashed.


    His soul became the brightest light inside this infinity and then he could truly see.


    Rowan Soul began to scream.

 Chapter 1121: Soul Blood

    Chapter 1121: Soul Blood


    ?


    Rowan felt the me of his soul begin to vibrate rapidly and it began to lose mass because he could no longer hold himself together in pain like he had experienced only once before when his soul was previously under threat of dissipation from the Primordial Keepers, but this time it was a million times more pronounced.


    However, this was all distant as the screaming from Time ravaged him to the core.


    The voice that was both familiar and utterly alien pierced through Rowan''s Soul and before he couldprehend what was happening, the entire stream of time arose from the higher dimensions, and they gushed towards his me.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Rowan tried to pull back, to leave this space where the dimensions held away, but he was toote. Time curled around him like a snake, and then without any fanfare, it plunged into his me.


    His heart had once described Time as music that was soft and lilting, yet heavier than a universe. Rowan was finding out how much he had understated this weight.


    "BOOM!!!"


    Time filled up his soul and Rowan screamed as he was torn apart at the seams, no matter how powerful his soul was, equal to the Ascendant suns in this realm, Time was so much more. The calcting part of his mind that could never be shut off despite the ungodly pain as his soul was rent to pieces rapidly went into y, as a million possibilities were created and discarded until he arrived at the only conclusion, and no matter how insane this conclusion had now turned out to be, Rowan knew it was his only chance for survival.


    The crazy n was simple, bear the weight of Time.


    It sounded insane but Rowan knew that he was about to be torn into pieces, but he was still holding, and that meant he could make his soul stronger to match the intensity of Time pouring into him.


    Without ess to Soul Energy, such a thing would be considered insanity, but Rowan had not been using the full power of his Soul Energy to grow his soul, because he never ced all his eggs in one basket, danger could erupt at any moment and in a snap, he would need to have an infinity tool that he could use when the moment called for it.


    Presently he was using just ten percent of his total allotment of Soul Energy Flow to beef up his soul constantly, and now he increased this channel seventy percent at once.


    His screaming stopped and his soul seemed to expand rapidly beforepressing and this time the white of his Soul me acquired a tinge of blue.


    Time still rushed unceasingly into his soul, but Rowan had now be a container that could never be filled up, it did not matter how much Time poured into his soul, he could handle it. The pain was horrendous, and he was at the edge of dissipation, but standing at the edge was no longer something new for him, he thrived in this ce.


    With the threat of death handled, it was not surprising that Rowan''s fury erupted, but he did not allow it to consume him, as he knew that what was happening was not considered normal.


    Allowing his mind to go cold, he began watching every single change happening inside his soul as Time entered it.


    Every change was being rapidly deciphered although it was extremely difficult because the massive flood of Time vanished the instant it entered his soul, entering a ce he could not find.


    Rowan furiously dug into his soul, something was changing within and he needed to find what it was, the flood of Time that had entered his soul was enough to fill up multiple infinities and if not for his perverse ability to keep the growth of his soul equal to the load he was carrying, he would have been dead a long while ago.


    He must have scanned his soul a billion times at this point before he detected the first changes, and he zoomed into it. It was a clump of bluish-white me that did not behave the same way as the rest of his mes, it flowed differently, not like mes, almost like a liquid, he frowned and his perception entered into the mes and a sickening sweet taste filled his perception, almost as if he was tasting... blood?


    Before he coulde to terms that his soul was beginning to carry the characteristics of a fleshy body, the liquid me his perception was touching transformed into a hand and seized his perception and he was wrenched into another world.


    The first thing Rowan discovered was that in this ce there was no air, and somehow his perception that had been transformed into a fleshy body found itself struggling to breathe.


    Rowan gasped and sucked in air to no avail, and when ck spots were beginning to crowd his vision, he felt the touch of soul energy deep in his heart and he quickly transformed a bit of it into oxygen that filled his lungs and enriched his cells.


    Regaining his vision he struggled to his feet and looked around him in puzzlement because except for the bare earth beneath his feet that smelled like y, everything around him was empty.


    Empty in the sense that it was nonexistent. There was no light nor darkness, there was just an absence that was impossible to describe, it was as if there was no memory of his surroundings and only his alien mind couldprehend what it was like to be surrounded by nothingness.


    Suddenly he felt a change in the surroundings and he looked up to find the nothingness was no longer empty, instead arge four-sided purple eye gazed down upon him, and then another four-sided eye appeared out of the nothingness and another, until there were sixrge eyes gazing down at him.


    Slowly a massive face began to appear out of the nothingness, and the earth below his feet shook as massive tentacles appeared below the eyes, each of them defying the concept of size as he knew it.


    The shaking of the ground grew worse and the earth transformed into a purple rock that began to ascend closer to the twitching tentacles above, Rowan discovered that this earth was nothing but a palm, he was standing on the right hand of the Primordial of Time and Evil and it slowly brought him up until they were face to face.


    There were many things Rowan expected to face when he stood before a Primordial, one thing he was not expecting was the ability to even stand and look at one of them in the eye. There was no unfathomable pressure crushing him into dust, he had not run mad at the sight of the creature, everything was unexpectedly anti-climatic.


    Rowan cocked his head to the side because the creature before him had not made any move after bringing him up to face him, in fact, it almost felt as if he was not looking at a living creature, but a machine and finally it all clicked for him, what he was looking at was an


    Anima...


    An Anima of a Primordial.

 Chapter 1122: Fourth Bloodline!!!

    Chapter 1122: Fourth Bloodline!!!


    ?


    Although the fact that he was standing upon what he assumed was an Anima of a Primordial was surprising, it was not as startling as the realization of what was happening inside his soul before he was dragged into this ce.


    Rowan had enough experience in this subject, perhaps more than anyone because he owned a treasure that could grant such a thing and he was very familiar with this process, however, what was happening was still unexpected and it took a few moments for him toe to terms with it.


    He was gaining a fourth bloodline, or rather, he was awakening his fourth bloodline!


    It turned out that all this while, he could not get ess to a bloodline that he felt should be intrinsically connected to him for one simple reason only; he needed a soul, and from the hurdle he had just scaled through just to reach this point, an extraordinary one that would automatically eliminate majority of all participants.


    Not even the Shadows of the Primordial with their newly gained souls could gain this bloodline because, unlike any other bloodline that Rowan was familiar with, the bloodline of Time was not encoded in the flesh, but in the soul.


    Rowan had tried not to think about the reason why for all these while he had not yet received a bloodline rted to Time, chalking it as the fault of a dead Primordial, who was bitter about his death and defeat.


    Among the many things he was sure could happen when a Primordial dies, locking away his bloodline so it could not be essed by anyone seemed standard enough, or he had thought that the bloodline of Time had been banished by the other Primordials to stop any chance for the Primordial of Time to be resurrected, who knew the steps that could be taken in order to kill a Primordial and make it permanent.


    Despite the powers he could gain from the bloodline of Time, he knew that such a bloodline like the ones rted to souls must be under intense scrutiny, and he had enough on his te already.


    As far as he could tell the greatest threat against the Primordials was the Primordial of Time and they would certainly ce stringent restrictions over anything that concerned this matter, he had to be extremely careful, but now the matter was out of his hand, as the bloodline of Time had just dropped on hisp.


    Previously, Rowan had slight regrets for not obtaining the bloodline of Time, because as far as he could tell, except for the Shadows of the Primordial that could disy some of the powers of Time, no one else in all of reality had the bloodline of Time.


    Everyone else could only control Time due to the fact that it was prevalent in the higher dimension, and the act of gaining Will was obtaining the authority or the chains that could suppress and control a portion of the power of Time.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    In the past, the Primordial had most likely created the path to reach the higher dimensions by using the body of Time itself as the foundation.


    Rowan did not think that this was a strange thing, because the Supreme Era and its Supreme Circle were created in a simr fashion by the Primordials. They had shattered the entire Primordial Era and used it as the foundation of creating the Supreme Era.


    What Rowan had juste to understand was that in another previous Era in the past, the Primordials in order to create the pathway to a higher dimension for everyone else had most likely used Time itself.


    From the few actions of the Primordials that he couldprehend, they seemed to be finding ways to disseminate power to all. What could be the purpose behind their actions? Was it as Old Man Seed had said; that the Primordials were finding a candidate that could stand beside them?


    Rowan knew there were threats that could battle Primordials, like the Primordial Beasts in the past, or the strange Primordial of Time who seemed to have another Will, which was Evil, or the vision he had seen of a terrible ce called Limbo which could be the originator of the Primordial Record itself... These were all great mysteries and Rowan was sure that in this ce he was one step away from finding it.


    This did not make him happy, at this time he had too much on his te, and more knowledge meant more danger, yet he knew that he required every edge he might need to stand ahead in the confrontation ahead. The only thing he was worried about was if his actions here would cause a huge deviation from the n that his past self would have made.


    Rowan was sure that there was no way he would have factored gaining the Bloodline of Time in this ce, and if that was to be true, then anything he did here would throw the future into uncertainty. He did not know if he had only one chance to make this thing right and if his actions here would cause consequences that would haunt him forever.


    His body was already moving even before his soul came to terms with what was happening.


    Why should Rowan care about the changes he was about to make? Life was chaos, and everything could change at the drop of a hat. If his previous self could not factor in such drastic changes in the overall n, then Rowan would have to just take the lead and see where he could channel the ship.


    There could no longer be any hesitation at a stage like this. There could only be an endless forward momentum. If his previous self had understood the need to free up a channel of soul energy to Rowan despite his dormant dimension, then that meant he had given himself a universal lock pick to be used in any situation he found himself, and it was up to him that he made sure that he was the one who came out on top in the end.


    Looking back at this massive creature before him, Rowan began to notice many things that he had once missed. It was hard not to notice something like this when you stood on the Anima of a Primordial, but Rowan was anything but normal, and a second look was all he needed to assess this Anima thoroughly.


    This Anima seemed on the edge of destruction, apart from its size which could scare anyone else but Rowan whose true size was close to a universe''s. He pushed past its flimsy facade of power and saw that there was somethingcking in this being, it had no soul.


    The six squared-shaped eyes were like dead gems and there were massive cracks throughout the body of the creature that exposed its internals, and when Rowan peered within, he could not see bones or muscles, instead, it was filled with rusted pistons, gears, and several pieces of machinery that seemed equally simple, yet frightenedlyplex at the same time.


    He was suddenly swept with a feeling of sadness as he looked at the remnants of this Primordial. No being of his stature should have to suffer such a fate, death would have been a mercy for him, instead, his shattered corpse had been screaming for an endless eternity.

 Chapter 1123: You Gave Us Sight

    Chapter 1123: You Gave Us Sight


    ?


    Rowan''s soul shivered when he thought about the fate of the Primordial of Time, and even though Rowan had only found out a bit about what had truly happened to the Primordial of Time, his fate was grim. He had sought to rule over everything and when he had failed the Primordials had made sure that he had suffered a terrible price.


    The chains that represented time were not one of its Aspects, instead, it was what the Primordials had used to bind the power of Will so it could be essed by lower-dimensional creatures.


    It was one of the greatest humiliations for a Primordial that the chains used to bind him had be the symbol of his power.


    Even an average god would go insane if a bunch of mortals were using their body as a footstool to reach a greater height, and a being like the Primordial of Time would suffer a disgrace that was countless times worse.


    If the Primordial had any perception left at all, then Rowan could only imagine the rage and madness that would be carried in his heart, but this was of no concern to him, what Rowan was feeling now was the rage and sorrow that was being born from his emerging bloodline, and instead of it influencing his mental state, it only irritated him.


    He was used to the intricacies of holding powerful bloodlines and knew that they all came with their quirks that needed careful sturdy and if needed, then suppression, and he would only need to be careful about the influence of this bloodline for the moment until he awakened his dimensional flesh, at that time even if he did nothing, the suppression from his other three Primordial Bloodlines would batter the Bloodline of Time into submission.


    With a shrug, Rowan dismissed the influence of the Primordial Bloodline and focused on the Anima before him, it was not a mistake that he was dragged to this ce, there was always a purpose to these things, and usually, he would not have to wait for long before it was revealed, but he was not a newbie to these game, and instead of being shown, he would rather search it out for himself.


    Rowan bent down and touched the palm of the Primordial and his perception entered within, he saw the direction he was to proceed with, it resembled an endless hole that led into mysteries unknown. Without any hesitation, Rowan plunged into it.


    It was almost as if he was tearing his body into pieces and those little pieces were being torn into smaller pieces, and this trend continued the experience was unique, if Rowan would have to describe it.


    He knew that time was passing by at a rate that was almost ridiculous, as the piece of his consciousness was hurtling into the past. The vortex his perception had entered was taking him to the past.


    Thest time he had an experience like this, it was Old Man Seed that had been taking him into history, but his present experience could not bepared to what he had undergone under the old man.


    Rowan had been surprised at the speed Old Man Seed had used in bringing him to the end of the Primordial Era, but inparison to the speed he was undergoing at the moment, Old Man Seed could as well be a tortoise racing against a lightning bolt.


    His tearing consciousness could only be sustained by his soul; which he kept upgrading at a frantic pace because nothing else could sustain such a consumption, his soul was being used as fuel to bring him to the past.


    However, Rowan was not focused on the pain or the sensation of his consciousness being endlessly broken into smaller pieces but on the length of the span of time that he was traversing.


    Using the end of the Primordial Era that he had experienced with Old Man Seed as a reference, Rowan determined that he must have gone back at least thirty Grand Eras before he reached his destination.


    His consciousness that arrived in this Era was smaller than any state of existence Rowan had been before, so small thatparing him with a single molecule would make the molecule the size of a universe and him the size of a grain of sand, but because he was working with his soul, size was not too much of an issue.


    Rowan saw nothing but darkness at first, and then what came next was the sense of smell... smoke, he smelled a fire, but it was controlled because the me burned with a rhythmic crackle that was almost hypnotic, and then the smell of roasting meat, followed by an intense warmth that filled his consciousness with pleasure, and then the darkness receded and he found himself to have taken the shape of the wind that was blowing over a vast in.


    He luxuriated in this feeling of endless freedom before reigning himself in and focusing on his environment, quickly finding that on this in were three men, or who he assumed to be men because the aura surrounding them were some of the strangest he had ever felt.


    They sat onrge stones that seemed to have been roughly carved but there was a charm to every single chip on this stone that could draw in the minds of anyone who saw it, and in their center was a fire that was roasting a dragon.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    It was one of the strangest dragons Rowan had ever seen, for one it had no scales on its body, in their ce were eyes, its entire body was filled with countless trillions of eyes, giving it a frightening appearance that would send chills down the spine of anyone who saw it, especially since its cold eyes were especially active and was looking at countless directions at the same time.


    One of the men reached into the fire which Rowan noticed was in the shape of a burning purple sphere as if it was a star that had been shrunk down, the man held one of the legs of the dragon and pulled, tearing away the limb with a sickening squelch, and drawing a shriek of pain from the dragon who Rowan realized despite the fact that it seemed to be missing its heart and all its internal organs with a massive log piercing through it, the dragon was still alive.


    The man brought the limb to his face and Rowan saw something unexpected that he had surprisingly missed. The faces of all the men were nk as if they were mannequins.


    The faceless man brought up the limb of the dragon to his face and it was absorbed into it as if it was a stone that was dropped into a pond, and on the faceless face of the man was birthed a thousand eyes.


    The other two faceless men plunged their hands into the me and they began to tear out limbs from the body of the dragon and absorb them into their bodies until the only thing that was left of the dragon was its skull which held only a single eye.


    The features of the three men had changed, one of them had a thousand eyes on his face, the other had only one, and thest had six.


    The thousand-eyed man picked up the skull of the dragon that held only a single eye and he proimed in a voice that was as dry as desert sand,


    "Here lies the first of the Primordial Beast, Torch Dragon, your arrogance has given us sight."

 Chapter 1124: Demon, Light, Time

    Chapter 1124: Demon, Light, Time


    ?


    Rowan''s soul quivered when he looked at the remnants of what he assumed was a Primordial Beast. He did not know what to expect whenever he had visions of Primordials, but there was something he had noticed during these encounters.


    Anytime he saw a Primordial through visions or encounters like these that came either through the support of the Primordial Record or in this case, his soul like when he opened his Spirit Matrix Gate, the Primordials he encountered always seemed so primitive, there was no vast shing light or grand Aura surrounding their bodies.


    However, take the case of the vision he saw through the eyes of Old Man Seed, the Primordial in that vision were all incredibly mighty and carried such intense Aura of power that their presence was branded forever in the mind of anyone who saw them. These thoughts to him did not seem very relevant, yet he thought it was odd.


    The first Primordial Beast he had encountered outside the Primordial Ouroboros seemed to be special in its way, and if these beasts were equal to Primordials in their own right, then it meant each of them was not simple, and be wondered if this event was happening before, during or after the war with the Primordial Beasts.


    He had no time to deliberate on these thoughts as the bare skull of the Torch Dragon unexpectedly replied,


    "Demon, you have killed my brothers and stolen my eyes, Iy a curse upon you, and with my eyes, you shall gaze upon your destruction, and on that day I shall return to your heart, and I shall feast on it for an eternity unending."


    Even without any features on his face but eyes, Rowan knew that the being who was called Demon was smiling.


    Was this the creator of the Great Abyss and the first Demon Primordial? Why was he in a vision about Time? Did it mean that all three of the men here were Primordials?


    Rowan had always thought that Time was a being that was equal to a Primordial, yet was not truly one of them, but if this vision was revealing anything, it would seem the connection between all the Primordials was somewhat closer than he had thought, almost as if they all came from a single family, even the Primordial Beast, Torch Dragon told Demon that they killed his brothers.


    If he had to guess, perhaps at the beginning of everything these beings of great power who might have no creator had all seen themselves as siblings and the distinction between Primordials and Primordial Beasts must have been vague, and it was the war and their various agendas that caused them to take different camps, a war Rowan was sure had never ended.


    However, the question that gued Rowan was that if the Primordial of Time was rted to every Primordial, why was the form he wore in the future so alien, his eyes and his demeanor had changed, and was it because he acquired the Will of Evil?


    The Demon passed the skull to the next being with a single eye and the Torch Dragon''s single eye focused on him, a spark leaped between both eyes and the dragon spoke again, the voice emerging from around its skull, as he used the one who held him,


    "Light, you have betrayed me."


    Rowan had finally acknowledged that these three were Primordials, and his focus sharpened,


    The Primordial, Light shrugged at the words from the dragon, and he slowly spoke, as if he was someone who measured every word that came out of his mouth knowing their worth was greater than gold,


    "It was nothing personal, I just needed to know what it would take to kill creatures at our level. To gain an insight like that is... invaluable. For the greater good, it needs to happen. I will not let it go to waste."


    The Torch Dragon whispered, "Your arrogance would lead to your doom. Your vanity has made you mad."


    Not replying to the dragon, Light passed the skull to thest being here, whom Rowan was looking at with particr interest because if he was not wrong, this Primordial was Time.


    Holding the skull of the Torch Dragon, the Primordial stared at the skull and the skull at him for what seemed like an eternity before the Torch Dragon sighed, his voice no longer holding anger, but a sense of mncholy,


    "Time... Despite all that you know is toe, you still choose to stand against me. You are worse than a betrayer and your end will not be agreeable to your character. Do you know what is worse than a fool? A naive fool! Despite how much I hate you, I still pity you."


    The hand holding the skull shivered and with an unexpected cry of rage, Time plunged his fingers into the only eye hole on the head of the Torch Dragon, blinding its only remaining eye, and exerting force began to slowly tear apart its skull.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    By the side, Demon cried out in shock,


    "Time, what are you doing? We need Chaos to create a foundation for reality, without it, the essence of the Dragon would be half wasted... stop this madness! The future depends on this." Time growled, "I know my fate, and I have seen what would unravel in the future, no matter what I do, my loss is inevitable, if anyone was able to find a path through this quandary, then it should have been this damned dragon! If I am to suffer for all eternity, then he will suffer beside me, his essence shall not rest. Peace was never an option, and there is no way I am letting him go into the dark!"


    Demon snorted, "Although you shall suffer for eternity, your bloodline will be preserved and you shall be able to look through the eyes of what is toe and escape your eternal solitude. What is the use of one body when you shall have an infinite number of them, and if our gambit is sessful, then you shall be the strongest of us"


    "If that is the true Demon, then why does my sight end at the dawn of the Primordial Era, why have you all refused to show me eternity. Why could you all not have given me one more Grand Era to Map out all that is toe, knowing I will have always taken the right path. You all asked for my trust, when you have given me none."


    Demon stood up with anger, the stone he had been sitting on exploding into dust, revealing that it was made from an uncountable number ofpressed dimensions, Light stood up quickly also and ced a gentle hand on Demon''s shoulder, and it was as if a massive boulder was set on his body and Demon froze in ce.


    Light began to address Time who had not stopped attempting to tear the skull apart,


    "You know the reason why we cannot show you what lies after eternity. Your nature in itself would inevitably corrupt any future event that is to take ce, you understand how important it is that our work bepleted without any interference. Giving you ess was never an option, and your Map, this Singrity cannot be trusted... it is outside everything we know. The burden on your shoulders is heavy, but you are the only one among us who can carry it. If I was able, I would have taken it from you."

 Chapter 1125: Betrayal

    Chapter 1125: Betrayal


    ?


    The words of light drew an angry chuckle from Time, as two more hands erupted from his side which he used to grab the skull, exerting more force in his attempt to crush it, Demon made a move to stop him, but was held back by Light,


    "You are making a mistake Time, this is the best path, for you and us all. You should be grateful to carry such a burden"


    "By blinding me to my fate, and leaving my life in all of your hands? That burden? I was never made to walk with my eyes closed, Light. I am Time! You all are not giving me any chances. I have never cared for eternity, only your trust. If I was a coward, I would have left, I would have gone so deeply into the Nothingness that you could never find me, yet I stayed behind, and yet, none of you were willing to allow me toplete my vision. Tell me, who betrayed who?"


    Light shook his head, "We do not do this out of hate, fear, or spite, but necessity, do not think you are the only one to be making a sacrifice, we all would pay. By blinding your reach into the future, this inevitably means the end of all our sights was marked also. We also shall not know whates after the Primordial Era, this is a sacrifice that we must all make. In taking away your eyes, we did the same to ourselves, the board is now bnced and change can begin. This is the right path."


    Time began tough, a sound that was so violent that his featureless face tore open, revealing a gash that became a grisly sort of mouth,


    "Forgive me Light if I don''t see the equality in our sacrifice. I am Time, of everyone here you should understand how much was taken from me by the acts of all of you. I do not fear pain or destion of living an existence that is eternal damnation, what I do fear is betrayal." Demon stepped forward, his thousand eyes focused on the skull that was about to be shattered, clearly not listening to the words of Time, with his focus more on the skull,


    "We have no reason to betray you, Time. Unless you give us one. Have I not promised multipleyers of my Abyss for your bloodline alone? Your light shall be most prevalent in all of creation, what more do you seek from us? We all pay a price for our goals. If you were such a coward, why did you choose to be Time, when you knew what was toe? You could have faded into nothingness and allowed another to take your mantle."


    Time shook in anger, "Know the future? I was not even aware that the future was my Aspect because it was hidden from me until you sprung this n to aid you all in your great work. I was content to roam the Nothingness for eternity, yet you all drew me from my peace and gave me fate worse than death."


    "Heresy!" Demon roared as the air around them became charged with power, "How long do you think you can sleep and dream of Nothingness? We gave you purpose!"


    Time shook his head and whispered, "You gave me nothing but nightmares! It is already toote, I shall not suffer alone."


    "Don''t you dare!" Demon roared in anger, his fury so great Rowan thought he was about to destroy Time on the spot yet once more his anger was calmed by a touch from Light,


    "It is toote, go and summon the others, especially Chaos to begin the process of creating The Great Darkness, we must recover as much essence of the Torch Dragon before it is all gone."


    Demon groaned in anger, took a final look at Time and he vanished. There was a sickening crack as the skull of the Torch Dragon finally gave way under the relentless pressure of Time as he tore it into four parts.


    Rowan was expecting an intense explosion of energy, but what emerged from the skull of the Torch Dragon were fine white clouds of dust that emerged slowly for a short while before exploding in volume, and despite Time and Light being at the epicenter of the explosion, the white dust could note near them.


    The dust rose to the heavens where it met the wind that was Rowan, and it tore into him, and it was all Rowan could do to focus on what was happening below because the white dust held the screams of pain and rage of the Torch Dragon.


    The cries continued increasing in intensity until Rowan could no longer hold and his consciousness was frozen by the sheer mental weight of the cries and everything went nk, but reality snapped around him suddenly, taking him to a new scene.


    Somewhere deep in his soul, he felt a new weight and he understood that the transformation of his soul and the emergence of his new bloodline was almostplete, these memories were the remnants left of the Primordial of Time.


    The new reality that was revealed was different from thest, and in this memory, there was only one Primordial here, and he stood at the edge of the greatest waterfall that Rowan had ever seen.


    It was a waterfall that was sorge it could fit nearly the entirety of the Great Darkness, which was Chaos''s Fourth Dimension that held all of the third-dimensional universe in existence.


    Time appeared nearly the same as he once did, except this time he was no longer a featureless face with only eyes, now he had lips and a nose, and his skin was incredibly pale like white marble.


    He looked upwards and Rowan, still holding the shape of the wind, looked upwards too and discovered they were not as alone as he thought, there were four other figures standing in the distance.


    To measure this distance with miles would be useless for they were many multiple universes away, but their present size was so massive, that Rowan could see only their head, like fourrge moons looking down at Time.


    Time looked down with regret before walking towards the edge of the massive waterfall and he stepped off, but he did not fall, he gestured with his hands and a silver ring appeared in front of him. Time seemed to hesitate before he took the silver ring and he turned once more and raised it to the air as if he was showing the other watching Primordials before he slowly ced the ring on his right thumb.


    Doing so he sat down crossed-legged in the air and closed his eyes, and Rowan felt a sense of finality around Time, as if he had just made a decision that would mean he was not moving from this ce for all eternity.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    It was then that Rowan heard the sounds of chainsing from a distance, and at first, Time seemed not to be aware of the sound, but a frown crossed his face and his eyes slowly came open, but Rowan could see that even this action seemed difficult for him to do, as if the ring was suppressing all of his energy.


    His gaze turned to the bottom of the waterfall and his pale features nearly turned translucent as he whispered, "So you still betrayed me."

 Chapter 1126: Map

    Chapter 1126: Map


    ?


    From the massive waterfall enormous chains sprung out in numbers that were almost infinite, and Rowan knew that each Chain represented a unique power of Will. Despite knowing this, the number stunned him as he understood that except for the powers there-be had hidden a lot of their forces, the majority of immortals had not even begun to scratch the full potential of Will and that perhaps only a fraction of these chains had been found.


    As the Chains of Will descended on Time he did not even make any motion of defiance, Rowan knew that he should be able to, nothing could hold down a Primordial entirely as he chooses to be held.


    Time stood still and allowed the Will chains to bind his body before they pierced into his flesh, and for a while, his body seemed like an endless ck hole that swallowed all the Will chains, and in what could be considered both an eternity and a single moment, the Chains entered into himpletely and Time fell to his knees as he tried to hide the grimace of pain that streaked past his face.


    With a loud shrieking sound that Rowan was sure he was not going to forget any time soon, the chains began to return to the waterfall, and each of them took a piece of Time along as they systematically ripped the Primordial to pieces, he was healing despite the grievous injuries despite the severity of the ongoing injuries, but even Rowan could see that his energy levels were beginning to falter.


    This became more evident when Time began to bleed. He looked at the other Primordials in the heavens with a strange expression in his eyes. It was as if he was expecting them to still make a move, but they only observed.


    Even when the chains returned, to collect more from the body of Time, who now seemed lethargic and was not responding to his body being brutally savaged. At first the chains that entered his body had been careful, although they came at once, there had been a certain solemnity to their actions, but now the chains were rough, they torerge pieces of Time, taking more than they carried before, and these particr sets of chains who took more of Time becamerger than the rest.


    Rowan and the Primordials watched as Time was savaged.


    It did not seem possible that his body should be able to hold following the abuse he was taking, but it took a while before Time was reduced to a shell of his former self, he was not dead, and Rowan felt a stirring amongst the Primordial above, and he suspected that they had not expected Time to still have enough power to keep pieces of himself back.


    The internals of Time were strange, he had no bones, instead it resembled cracked pistons and broken gears, but Rowan suspected that this image was what his Spirit could interpret, and the insides of a Primordial was stranger than he could fathom at this period.


    One of the Primordial gestured and the metallic shrieks of the chain began to resound once more, but he was stopped by the others, even from this distance, he knew the Primordial that wanted to attack was Demon, and the first to stop him was Light.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Time waited a while, his body so broken it was almost as if he was one step from the grave, before he chuckled weakly and he turned and walked away, his broken back carrying a grace that it should not have. He slowlyly vanished, so too did the memory, and Rowan''s consciousness snapped back into the soul and he returned to the ce he had been before Time had entered him.


    He was not thinking about the memory he had just witnessed, instead, he was focusing on the new state of his soul which shocked him for a brief moment when he thought that somehow he had regained his body.


    That was right, Rowan''s soul had taken the guise of a fleshy body, and he brought his hands up in amazement and watched the tiny capiries and blood vessels throb under his skin. It was not just any sort of body, but one that was practically indistinguishable from mortal flesh.


    The only difference was there was no blood flowing in his vein, only Time, whose appearance had taken the form of a yellow river filled with spinning cogs and gears, even his eyes now resembled the face of a clock, but with nine dials on it. There was a burst of information that was about to burst out from the depths of his soul, but Rowan suppressed it.


    From the experience with the Primordial Record, he knew that understanding something meant he had acknowledged it, making the changes final, before he took the next steps he must review his memories first.


    For the first time since that ancient age, the bloodline of Time had returned and Rowan kept the excitement in his heart aside for the moment, distractedly feeling the movement of his heart as it pumped the Rivers of Time throughout his body.


    He had yet toe to terms with what he had witnessed in the vision.


    If he was not wrong, the Primordial of Time that existed before he was taken apart, and the one that was killed by all the Primordials he had seen in his first vision opening his Spirit Matrix Gate were very different individuals.


    Although Rowan did not understand the entirety of the issue that had happened between the Primordials, and unless he knew what the great goals they seemed to be pursuing he could not judge them for their actions, and for sacrificing Time.


    Whatever deals that were made in the past, it would seem that Time had the shorter end of the stick, and yet by his admission, he had not fled from these terrifying acts, and he had only wanted the trust of his fellow Primordials. This was not the actions of a Primordial of Evil, no of he was right, this came after.


    The second vision that showed Time surviving being ripped apart and also the actions of the other Primordial was especially telling because none of them had expected Time to survive this process, Rowan had suspected that even Time himself underestimated his strength, and with his survival came bitterness.


    Yet what was puzzling was how could the Primordials have been wrong? How could they not have predicted that Time would survive?


    The next time Rowan had seen Time he had be an Eldritch horror, pinned to a table by weapons from other Primordials, his essence corrupted by a second Will-Evil. Also there was something that Rowan had seen on that table that he had naively disregarded.


    On that table had been a chalice that had hidden thest living blood of the Primordial, it was from here that Erohim and the Shadows had hidden the destruction that came upon the Primordial, and he has also seen a map, but it held no meaning to him, until now, because this was not the only bombshell that was revealed, for although it was spoken in passing, Rowan had learned more about Singrities and perhaps the presence of a third Singrity, which Time and Light had referred to as simply Map.


    Light had told Time,


    "your Map, this Singrity cannot be trusted... it is outside everything we know."

 Chapter 1127: Will Chains Finding A New Home

    Chapter 1127: Will Chains Finding A New Home


    ?


    Getting back the Third part of his consciousness brought back the memory of the second Singrity he had seen beside the Primordial Record which was the World Steele which had given him the title of a World Bearer.


    Rowan knew that there should be other memories of this Second Singrity that were missing from his memories and he had not forgotten the feeling he had gotten when he touched Aura, he had sensed the presence of another Singrity, most likely the World Steele, and if he was not wrong, this Singrity was somehow associated with Doom Star. ''So many mysteries tied behind my missing memories. Well, let me first analyze what I know.'' From the words of Light, Rowan understood that the Primordials were well aware of Singrities, although he had already expected this oue, if the World Steele could go around giving the World Bearer Title to various individuals, then the Primordials would be aware of its activities, however, he was not aware if the Primordials knew about all the Singrities.


    Light had said it knew nothing of this Map that Time had found because it was outside everything they knew, and so it could not be trusted.


    This also indicated that every Singrity was aware and had their personal agenda or different disposition, plus it revealed that perhaps at that period in history, the Primordials were not yet all-knowing, and Rowan wondered if they could ever be. A strange thought but one that needed further consideration.


    Rowan was well aware of the agenda of the Primordial Record when in the past it had craved to merge with Rowan to be a more perfect being and give birth to a new host of Singrities, this was despite the fact that there was a high chance of failure, the Primordial Record had seemed not to care, and only the adamantine will of Rowan had reigned in the Singrity.


    The Primordial Record automatically hides the powerful Aura and power of Rowan, and except he showed off a portion of his abilities, no one would be able to pierce through his defenses, but this protection would cease when he exceeded the Supreme Circle and began climbing the higher dimensions.


    He had readily epted the power of the Supreme Circles because when he became a True Immortal in every sense of the world, his presence would ze out against eternity, and at that time, Rowan needed to be ready, or else he would notst against the greedy eyes of everyone who wished to plunder his powers for their own.


    From the moment Rowan left the universe whether it was nned or an unconscious act, the one thing he had never done was to open his Primordial Record, and his caution had paid off.


    He had learned about Spirit Emanations whose users could read others like an open book, including the secrets inside the depths of the heart, and who knew what a Primordial was capable of when it came to the matter of investigation.


    Rowan was not yet aware if the Primordials knew of the Primordial Record, and he would rather err on the side of caution. He had a n for when he would be opening the Record, but he needed to be much more powerful than he was at the moment.


    He had to always assume the worst, if the Primordials were aware of the Singrity he possessed then there must be a reason he still held it. There were many great mysteries surrounding the Primordials, their power and their purpose were all shrouded in fog, and every step that he took that brought him closer to their level, seemed to reveal more mysteries that took him two steps backward.


    ''Talking about power, I think that I should be attaining my Fourth Level Will at the moment, everything else can wait.''


    With his dormant Dimension, he would not be able to unleash the full power of Will, but he needed Will due to the fact that he needed to summon thest portion of his body.


    Rowan''s focus had been so in-depth as he reviewed the memories that it was only now that he was fully focusing outwards, and when he did he saw that his perception had be transformed by his new bloodline, and with this transformation came pain.


    There had once been a fascinating experiment in this previous life on the Observer''s effect, particrly in the area of quantum mechanics. To put it in simple terms it means that the act of observation alters or disturbs an observed system.


    During the moments when Rowan was inside himself, his perception of reality had changed with his new bloodline, and now that he was observing reality with the eyes of Time, his observed reality had changed as well.


    He no longer saw time as he once did, he only saw will chains, and he realized that in this entire droplet of infinity, Time was no longer present, the glue that held all these Wills together was gone, and inside this ce, he had be Time.


    The consequences of such a thing were clear, all the Will chains sought their new home, and as if it was a repeat of the vision he had once seen, all those Will chains surged into his body and Rowan was drowned under a nket of chains.


    For the first few moments, he was disoriented, and he was lucky that unlike with the Primordial of Time, these chains did not choose to tear him into pieces, or he would have lost his soul, instead, they found a piece of his soul and theytched onto it.


    Frozen in disbelief, Rowan discovered that he could not even move even if he wanted to. All these chains had seized every single iota of his soul, and he was being dragged into an infinite number of directions, if not for the strength of his soul and the power of his bloodline of Time, he would have been shattered to nothingness in the blink of an eye.


    Not knowing if he shouldugh or cry, Rowan assessed his condition with a critical eye. His intentions when he entered the space was to locate the path to follow for either of his three Wills and if he could not find them, he would simply choose a Will that he would soon discard when he regained his dimensional flesh.


    Due to the strength of his soul, Rowan was in that privileged position where he could easily select any Will of his choice, but now it seemed he had no choice in the matter, for every single Will in this droplet of Infinity had found him.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    What could he do with all these Wills? This was not like the Supreme Circle where he could master the techniques with no need to practice them. You could not just master a Will, without allowing it to be a part of you.


    Rowan was not aware but across hundreds of hidden locations around Doom Star, Ascendants


    were thrown into shock and fear as the Dan disappeared in its entirety. In the sky above, one


    of the Ascendant Suns dimmed and with a resounding crack that echoed throughout the realm, it was torn in two.

 Chapter 1128: A Path Forward

    Chapter 1128: A Path Forward


    ?


    The infinity bubble Rowan found himself in was now silent, its previous appearance altered, and if anyone else entered into this space the only thing they would see was the entirety of the Wills running rampart, seeming to flow towards one central location but in the infinity bubble distance and direction was extremely hard to predict and understand.


    Rowan was unaware of how much this matter had aided him, or else he would have been discovered in a short time, meanwhile what Rowan could see with his perception were just an infinite number of chains whose ends could not be seen, stretching into the distance and disappearing into the void.


    From a distance, Rowan''s soul could not be seen, just an endless mass of chains, some were asrge as mountains, while others were smaller than a spider''s silk, somehow, they still found a way to fit inside the human-sized soul of Rowan, but this was not strange, in the dimension of the soul, size was meaningless.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    This state of being kept in ce continued for another two years, as Rowan''s only connection with the outside world was a vague surge of information from the Shiik and the Blood Blessed outside his body.


    It had been six years since his battle with the Divine Ascendant in the threshold above.


    On this day, something changed that broke the silence shrouding this ce for thest two years. The chains rattled, all of them. Only someone who knew the significance of this would understand how utterly ridiculous such a concept was, but everything happening inside this infinity bubble was unexpected already.


    Rowan had spent thest two years doing only one thing, he was strengthening his soul.


    This was the only path forward because there was no way he was going to be mastering an infinite amount of Will, even if he had all the time in the world, that path led only to madness. Wills were not just techniques, they were pathways to higher dimensions, and he was a dimension, granted he could master thousands of simr Wills and align them to a specific portion of his dimension.


    For instance, his Angels had the elements of light, me, speed, and so forth. He could master simr Wills and bound them to a portion of his dimension, in essence, create a Heaven for his Angels, and he could do so for all his now four bloodlines, but even if he mastered millions of simr wills, that was still a drop in an ocean to the Wills that had crowded all through his soul.


    If he attempted to master all these Wills despite the challenges he would face doing so, and then somehow survive the madness that would inevitably ur, then he would have toe to terms with the fact that he would need nearly an entire Minor Era to progress his dimension from the Fourth level to the Fifth level.


    Although Rowan was curious about the sort of qualitative changes that might arise from owning an infinite number of Fourth-dimensional Wills, it would simply keep him on his back foot for too long.


    He was stuck with these Wills, and if he remained in this way for long he would be trapped for eternity, just another small part of Time that had fallen under the machinations of the Primordial.


    In the visions, the Primordial had promised Time that his bloodline would be preserved, and with what was happening here Rowan came to a horrifying conclusion, what if the Primordials had allowed the bloodline of Time to flourish for a while, and when the right moment was reached, they merged them into the infinity bubble that characterized the higher dimensions.


    It was a crazy thought but somehow Rowan could not reconcile the vision of Time he had seen, and the abomination that was the Third Prince and the shadows who were a pale copy of the Primordial of Time and Evil, something destructive must have happened to push a Primordial to that state, because he was not always like that.


    However, he did not think he would be able to even survive for long if he did not find ways to resolve his present dilemma.


    Rowan had been exploring this little bubble of infinity, and the countless other bubbles that surrounded it. Progress was almost nonexistent due to his detained status, but he was able to figure out something that made him panic, this bubble of infinity was Doom Star, and all those bubbles that extended for infinity in all directions were other dimensions.


    Doom Star as well as other higher Dimensions had been able to acquire the power to contain Wills, most likely due to the effort of the Primordials who used the body of Time to serve as glue, and although Doom Star was separate from the rest of reality, it must have acquired this power in the past before the separation, or it may be something that every dimension would naturally acquire when they reach a certain level.


    This meant that Rowan had just taken the path of Will away from the entire realm of Doom Star. In any other ces, Rowan was sure that such a thing might not be noticed for millions perhaps even many trillions of years, but not on a realm like Doom Star, whose souls like nature gave them a clear advantage in the acquiring of Will.


    It would not take long for them to discover him, and already Rowan was noticing various probing gaze roaming through this ce.


    Unlike him whose soul power was so massive and was aligned with the nature of Time inside the infinity bubble which allowed it to encapste the entirety of this infinity bubble, the others had to slowly search, and with more and more gaze filling this ce every day, it was only a matter of time until someone located him, and his location in this ce was triangted with the city he was situated, and then all hell would break loose.


    Although he doubted that anyone could cause him harm inside this bubble, once they could discover his real location, high-level Will Holders would tear him to pieces.


    Rowan was already channeling a hundred percent of his Soul Energy towards growing his soul power, and although he had not checked on the Blood Blessed for almost three years, the amount of soul strengthening he had been gaining from them was growing almost exponentially, they must have seen the various preparation he had set in ce to facilitate their growth and they were going to need to grow as quickly as possible because Rowan could not be hidden forever.


    The chains rattled again, and this time it was much louder, it raised such great cacophony that the entire infinity bubble vibrated.


    From within the cocoon of wrapped chains, a fair hand emerged that was free of any chains.


    Rowan had managed to strengthen his soul in two years to such a dramatic extent that it was three times as powerful as it was two years ago. His soul power was already ridiculous, tripling it in two years was unimaginable, and yet he had seeded.


    This had been enough for him to free up only one hand, since his soul was much more powerful, it could hold more chains, if this trend continued, in two decades or less, his soul would have be so powerful, that he would be able to hold the entire Will Chain of this dimension in a small corner of his soul.

 Chapter 1129: Dials Of Time

    Chapter 1129: Dials Of Time


    ?


    This situation more than anything had finally shown Rowan the gulf between him and the Primordials.


    Time at the moment this happened in the past had no power over the domain of souls, and yet his soul power was strong enough to be spread across an infinite number of dimensions, and he still had enough soul power to maintain his spiritual and physical strength.


    Perhaps if his theory about how Time became evil was true then his bloodline would barely contribute a fraction of a fraction of the amount of soul power needed to hold all of these Will chains.


    Rowan could barely survive one infinity bubble and he knew that he had one of the most powerful souls in all of existence. It was no wonder that it was widely believed that everything under Primordials were ants, even an infinite number of eight-dimensional Will Holder would not be able to challenge a single Primordial.


    Knowing that if he maintained his growth trajectory he would reach that level one day was littlefort at the moment, but Rowan tried not to think about it, he had made a major step that most people in existence would have never seeded in, he must learn to celebrate his little victories as well.


    Freeing his hands was just the first step in the n that he had been formting inside his mind, he had a lot of time to think about what he needed to do going forward and it involved his Destroyer.


    Before Rowan became a Dimension, his Destroyer was to serve a primary purpose, which was to be his fortress. His destroyer would be so massive it could hold all his armies and would be his beacon to stand against all of creation, but when he became a Dimension, the usage of his Destroyer became more of a weapon than a fortress, but Rowan was going to be bringing back its previous function, and this time, it would not be to be housing people, but Wills.


    Apollyon was the name of the Destroyer and it was a Battle Fortress of the Celestials, and it was a weapon that had several levels, each sessive level increasing its size and power. It was said that at the fifth level, it would be the size of a universe.


    Already Rowan''s Destroyer was at the third level since it grew along with his dimension and its size could already match a universe even though its shape resembled a great sword when it was held by Rowan.


    This meant like this dimensional droplet, the shape of Apollyon was highly malleable, and because it had merged with Rowan''s dimension, hence his soul, it could be made to carry the burden of these Wills.


    Rowan did not know what would happen when he merged the Will Chains with his Destroyer, but it was the only way he saw in which he could regain his freedom.


    His Destroyer was about to get a rather curious upgrade.


    R


    His hand poking outside the cocoon of chains seemed so small and fragile against the immensity of the chains that surrounded it, and it created a weird visual dissonance to see his small hand poking outside such massive chains yet his hand seemed to be the size of the chains, appearing massive as well, ... but also seemingly small.


    Rowan''s soul still had the traits of his dimension, it was the size of a universe and it still maintained the visual shape of an eight-foot-tall man. It meant his hand could reach across and pluck the stars from the sky, but to an observer beside him, his hand never grew a single inch, to them he would just seem as if he reached out, and picked the star.


    Rowan rotated his palm and gripped the air. For a moment nothing happened and then the entire infinite droplet began to vibrate. The air in front of him began to warp and distort and across the entire infinite droplet, the temperature began to rise.


    When Rowan had gained ess to a small portion of his Destroyer the moment he merged with the second part of his consciousness, the state of the weapon resembled a shadow of light and cold fire.


    Merging with the third part of his consciousness had further strengthened this weapon, and now, it was no longer the shadow of light, it was light itself, and the cold mes now burned hotter than any star in any universe.


    The infinite droplet turned white, and a hand so massive that defied meaning reached and grabbed the entire light in its palm cing the infinite droplet into darkness.


    Rowan''s hand held the Destroyer and the weapon purred. It was almost as if he was holding a star in the shape of a great sword.


    With a flourish that would put any swordsman to shame, Rowan rotated the de and swung at the chains near him.


    His movement was smooth, cleaving left and right and leaving bright trials of light behind every motion.


    Apollyon barely paused when it reached it, touched the chains, and bit through it, and as Rowan continued the swinging motion, from left to right, the glow of the de began to dim. All of these might seem slow to describe but Rowan was swinging his de thousands of times per second, and every time he swung the de it bit into the chains, when it was lifted, more than a hundred chains, something tens of thousands of chains would be added to the de.


    In less than an hour, the sword already held a billion chains, and the number of increasing. This also meant that the weight of the Destroyer was getting ridiculous, but a powerful weapon in its own right it was able to support the motion of Rowan''s swings and for the moment he could feel nothing.


    With each moment that passed and the de bit deeper and deeper into the chains, Rowan''s right eye could then be seen through the covering of the chain, and its strange new shape was revealed more clearly.


    His pupils resembled the face of a clock with nine dials, and at this moment all the dials were still, but one of them slowly moved and stopped as if it had counted the time.


    Suddenly the chains sticking out of the Destroyer tripled. It was almost as if when the dial in Rowan''s eye had moved, the effects of his actions for the past hour had suddenly tripled!


    He had been able to harvest nearly two billion Will Chain in the past hour and suddenly that number had multiplied to six billion.


    This was the first of Rowan''s strange abilities- Time Stack.


    Its effects were heaven-defying because it could affect all aspects of Rowan''s life. It would triple the effect of everything he did in the allotted amount of time set out for it.


    If he was a mortal and chose to maybe work out for an hour, with this dial, he would have the benefit of working out for three hours, without any diminishing returns.


    This also cut across cultivation, battle,prehension, crafting, and so on.


    This ability seemed simple on the surface, but its effects were almost infinite in possibilities.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Yet this was only the first dial.


    The next dial shook and then moved, and the six billion chains on the Destroyer transformed


    to eighteen billion!


    The third dial shivered and then it moved.

 Chapter 1130: Heretical Combination

    Chapter 1130: Heretical Combination


    ?


    The chains around the sword surged up to fifty-four billion, whereas in a moment before, it was barely two billion. The glow from the great sword had lessened a great deal, and now it was almost as if Rowan was swinging a sword made from chains.


    Rowan''s bright eye grew dull, and the fourth dial that was about to move stayed in ce, at his present level and soul strength, he could only move three dials. He suspected that if he merged his soul with his dimension he should be about to move at least seven dials, maybe the entire nine.


    However, he did not stop swinging the Destroyer, because the Time Stack was simply on cooldown, and before long it would be avable again.


    Fueled by his ever-growing and extremely powerful soul, his Time-based abilities did not take long to refresh and in another hour he could use it once more, and now the extremely heretical nature of this power revealed itself when paired with the nature of his Ouroboros bloodline.


    Rowan had barely been able to gather another two billion Will Chains but when he used Time Stack once more, he did not add another two billion Will Chains like he should have done, but instead, he had gotten one hundred and twelve billion Will Chains.


    His Ouroboros Bloodline made sure that every benefit he was receiving across time was not diminished, making Rowan''s present state absolute.


    Having a single supreme bloodline was already extremely powerful but whenbined with multiple bloodlines of the same tier, the things they were able to achieve became absurd.


    Mixing bloodlines was something that was abundantly practiced all through existence, in order to create the perfect bloodline, and although this had brought surprising results, it was stillckluster, and no matter how much lower bloodlines were mixed, they could not match a single Supreme Bloodline.


    By their natures, every Supreme bloodline was deemed perfect and they could not be mixed, doing so would inevitably cause the destruction of both, but with the aid of the Primordial Record, Rowan had gathered four Supreme Bloodlines inside one body, and the fantastic thing was that every bloodline had a symbiotic rtionship with the next, boosting their already formidable ability to the realm of madness.


    This was further proven when another two more stacks on his first dial increased the Will Chains on the Destroyer to three hundred and thirty-six billion.


    Then his second dial moved and then the third and the number increased to 3,024,000,000,000. This was three trillion Will Chains in less than two hours!


    Using his normal speed, Rowan would have likely taken at least a year to get to this point, even if he was using the Time Stack power, but with Ouroboros greedy nature he gathered all of this in less than two hours, and that meant to him gathering the infinite chains on his soul was no longer a daydream.


    In the next hour, he would gather about eighty-four trillion will chains, and this number would keep getting higher, increasing in an exponential manner.


    When Rowan knew of the effect of the Time Stack powers, the first thing he attempted to use it upon was on his cultivation of Soul Energy, and although the effect had been promising, it was not as absurd as this one, because the advantages of his bloodlines was also a disadvantage in some areas, especially in the case of their absolute nature.


    His bloodline of Sheol was in charge of his Soul Energy and without him being able to directly influence its operation, it adamantly refused to be swayed by the effect of his Time Stack power, it just continuously released the same amount of Soul Energy without any iota of change.


    If he had been able to cultivate his soul power the same way he was handling the Will Chains, he would have gotten a thousand times the result in a small portion of the time taken to get to this point.


    Although annoying, it was not unexpected, and Rowan consoled himself with the knowledge that if his dimension wasplete, he would not need Time Stack for his cultivation when he could have any amount of Soul energy anytime he wanted.


    Cultivation for him was almost instant anyway, and the only dy in his progress was always the preparation to get to the stage he needed. The instant the preparation he made wasplete he would simplyplete the stage instantaneously with soul energy, rendering the effect of Time Stack powers on his cultivation to be unnecessary, however, it was only someone like him who could make such ims.


    Freeing this amount of Will chains from his body had exposed Rowan''s head and a small part of his neck, and knowing that unleashing his Destroyer inside of this ce would draw attention to his position more quickly than before, he quickened his pace, he needed to gather infinity as quickly as possible.


    Rn/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    A million Blood Blessed were climbing the Ascension Spear. The metallic mountain at the center of their city was given this name after the second month by the Elder''s consensus, due to the fact that it aided in the breakthrough in their bloodline refinement process. Among this million climbing the mountain, Beacon was among them, the first of the Blood Blessed who had attempted the Ascent and gave himself a name upon it, and until this moment his name was still glowing brightly on the Ascension Spear, and since that time the names on the mountain were now in the billions.


    He had beaten his record of two thousand feet a while ago as he stepped into the second level of his star, and today he was hoping to push for the third level and finally summon hispanion. After nearly two years, Beacon could no longer wait to greet his Natal Treasure. After crossing the two thousand feet mark he had made in the past, every foot higher he climbed, his name that was now etched on the mountain followed him, tracking his progress and like Beacon liked to think, a constant reminder showing him how much progress he has made.


    At this moment he had climbed five thousand feet, and he was shooting for six thousand feet during this climb, among the million Blood Blessed climbing the mountains with him, his performance was below average. Thest few months had revealed countless monsters among their poption.


    Beacon did not feel any jealousy, he was only d that he could be alive during the greatest moments of their civilization, this period would go down in history, and it was a privilege to experience it firsthand.


    The pain he felt as he climbed was secondary, it was the feeling of being beside his people, sweating and screaming alongside them as they battled to climb the Ascension Spear. Rowan''s unceasing growth over the years meant that even if he kept nearly all of his powers in check, the slightest bit that escaped from him was making the test of the Ascension Spear more difficult, and with the present state of the mountain, Beacon would have not been able to climb more than two hundred feet with the body he had when he first reached this great


    land.


    Nheless, this umtion of difficulty made the benefits gained from climbing the mountain increase.

 Chapter 1131: A Child Or A God?

    Chapter 1131: A Child Or A God?


    ?


    Gaining power for a Blood Blessed was both straightforward and alsoplicated.


    By the simple act of living, every Blood Blessed grew stronger. Especially in this ce where the energy from the seven golden suns overhead enriched their bodies.


    Their growth depended on Bloodline Refinement, as the Ouroboros Blood inside their bodies was constantly perfected, and this process was intensely energy consuming, so just the act of eating was also a means of refining their bloodline, but the best method to grow their bloodline was energy.


    When the bodies of the Blood Blessed reached the limits of growth, they could search for the seven-pointed star in their heart, and using the bloodline power inside of their bodies, break through the first star point and be a golden giant.


    The first batch of Golden Giants had been able to quickly reach this level because they had ess to Cmities abound on the continent, and after killing them, the energy of Cmity was used to fuel their bloodline refinement.


    Inside this ce, there were areas of great danger, but that was only due to terrain and several environmental phenomena. There were no single Cmity beasts or Ascendants to battle and so the growth of the Blood Blessed came to depend on their nutrition, and in two years their crafts using the endless grass surrounding their city had reached a great height.


    Beacon paused in his ascent and looked downwards and backward at the home they were building for themselves.


    From this height, the valley they settled into seemed extremely small for the number of people it contained but looks can be deceiving. Using the pattern of the buildings in the great city, the Blood Blessed had duplicated the styles, but theirs were more simple, their buildings did not go past two stories, and they incorporated flowers and trees deeply intertwined with their buildings, giving it a more earthly and homely touch.


    With a nce, you could easily tell that the buildings took inspiration from the grand city in the distance, but when the city felt like a ce for gods to reside, this valley felt like home.


    Taking advantage of the endless spaces, the Elders had made sure that the city followed proper arrangements. The streets were wide, inteced with gardens and pools.


    To further streamline the city, Creation Zones were created where Blood Blessed could submit the application of what they wanted to create, and after approval, they would enter the creation zone and make them, of course this rule was only when they were inside the city, outside the city you could create nearly anything you wanted, but there were certain restrictions put in ce, and anyone who broke them would be executed.


    The Blood Blessed had suffered intense cruelty and they were not soft individuals, they did not suffer fools or saboteurs.


    You could not create any form of life, especially life that mimicked intelligence. The risk of soul damage by the creator was very high, and some sick individuals would create life to perform sadistic actions on their creation.


    Those individuals when caught were drawn and quartered, with the regeneration capabilities of the Blood Blessed this meant a truly terrible death, and because the only way to kill a Blood Blessed effectively after they became a Golden Giant was to destroy their heart, the pain the perpetrators suffered at their ends was nightmare fuel.


    This went a long way to discourage individuals from performing sick experiments with this power granted to them, but there were always those who sought to abuse power, even among the Elders, and their screams of pain at the end were a constant reminder that although there were bad apples inside the bunch, their society was one that would not endure any sign of rot.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    The lessons learned under the tyranny of the Blood ves were an endless reminder of the harm a small group of viins could perform on a society.


    Beacon who knew what it was to lose hope was a staunch follower of the group in charge of rooting out any heretic in their society, and such a thing would have been difficult anywhere else, but in and where creation was at the fingertips of the masses, there were incredibly creative ways that criminals could be caught.


    Although there were many smart criminals everything changed with the birth of one person and the sheer depth of his genius.


    Beacon looked upwards, he barely crossed the five thousand-foot mark and he tried not to think that the Ascension Spear was 144,000 feet tall.


    Moving at the front, with the closest person behind him being thousands of feet below, was a tiny figure, standing not more than three feet tall, he was a child with the disposition of a titan.


    Unlike a normal Blood Blessed with green skin and red hair, this child had dark green skin and long white hair that nearly reached his feet. He was not struggling up the Ascension Spear like the rest, instead he was casually walking on it.


    With his back facing the earth and his heart facing the heavens, the child walked with both of his hands in his pockets, as he casually whistled, thirty thousand feet above everyone else, making the total number of steps he had taken on the Ascension Spear to be an amazing fifty- five thousand feet!


    This was coupled with the fact that this child had already activated the fifth point of the star in his heart.


    The birth of the Natal Treasure inside every Blood Blessed naturally caused a stir, and when it was discovered that some of the Blood Blessed had multiple Natal Treasures inside their bodies, a new wave of excitement flowed through the masses.


    Soon it was generally epted that a great way to determine the talents of a Blood Blessed was tied to the number of Natal Treasure that they had within them.


    For a long time, Young Po was determined to be the greatest genius amongst them all with his five Natal Treasure, and they could not even determine how high his future would be, but then the birth of this child changed the direction of the Blood Blessed forever. The first thing that showed his uniqueness was that he gave birth to himself while his mother was sleeping. Somehow he found a way to slit her stomach apart without alerting her, and when she was awake, she was greeted by the sight of her newborn baby taking his bath and levitating dozens of books above him as he was reading.


    Another shocking aspect that shook the entiremunity was that he was born already a golden giant with but one but three points in his heart activated at birth, or as they wouldter find out, he reached this level barely hours after he was born.


    When he revealed his Natal Treasures, the entire society of the Blood Blessed was shaken, and the weak-minded among them wanted to worship this child who felt more like a god.


    He had nine Natal Treasures.


    Refusing to take a name until he reached the top of the Ascension Spear, this child had begun to change the society of the Blood Blessed when he began to take apart everything they knew of power and brought about a new way of thinking.


    The Elders had instituted many changes across this city, but the brains behind most of the changes came from him.

 Chapter 1132: Cant See The Mountain

    Chapter 1132: Can''t See The Mountain


    ?


    The whispers that abound called him a god-child. A being entirely in a ss of its own, an individual without parity.


    The day he changed the Creation problem troubling the Blood Blessed began like any other day, except this famous child had called a meeting and the majority of the Elders were in attendance, and those that were missing were not far behind.


    Every Elder was aware that the power of creation within the fingertips of everyone would be a recipe for disaster in the future if it was not carefully managed, but they were afraid of stifling innovations if they set too many restrictions on the people and not allow them to find the limits of this power.


    The Primogenitor that gave them this power freely would not want them not to explore it and develop it to its full potential, anything short of that would be heresy, but they also knew that without check, this power could destroy their entire society in the blink of an eye.


    What could stop an unscrupulous individual from creating an insidious poison that could kill children or halt the bloodline refinement of others so they could progress faster? There were many terrible things that could be done with this power if someone was determined enough to see it through.


    In the past the Blood Blessed were truly bound together, but the true test of anyone is the test of power. When power was given to the helpless, or hope to the hopeless, there would be different responses that could be expected, and even though a majority of people would choose to serve themon good, there would always be outliers, most were for selfish reasons, but some were just born wrong. Such a thing was always inevitable.


    There were many ongoing debates on how it should be controlled, especially when they started discovering a clear increase in unscrupulous individuals who were beginning to use this power tomit atrocities.


    This god-child quickly came to a stunning solution that was right in front of their faces all this while but it would have required someone with a certain temperament to easily discover it and to seek to implement it on a massive scale.


    The child had proposed that the crux for creationy in the willpower of the creator, and someone with powerful willpower could not just create better designs, they could manage the creations of others. They could effectively prevent others from making certain changes just because their will over the creation-grass was stronger.


    To demonstrate what he meant, he took a single strand of grass and while holding on to it, told an Elder to attempt to change the grass to a sword, the Elder attempted to change the grass into a sword to no avail because the will power of the boy had forced the grass to stay in the same shape.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    To further buttress his argument, he pointed to a small pile of grass he had gathered and told the Elders to select any grass of their choice and change it to the shape they were most familiar with, and none of them was able to seed.


    There were hundreds of Elders who simultaneously epted this challenge, and all of them failed to make any changes to the grass.


    The Elders who at first were a little bit skeptical about being lectured by a three-month-old child who was being escorted by a flustered father and mother whose faces held equal parts pride, fear, and confusion, saw themselves mirroring the same expression, and the look of annoyance and pity which they first directed at the parents turned to understanding. This baby was a monster, and the rumors had underestimated his capabilities to a vast extent. After many experiments, it was well known that with a firm mental image in mind and strong enough willpower, you did not need to physically touch the grass to institute the creation process, but it was very difficult to make meaningful changes, although some individuals excel in this aspect.


    One of the Elders swallowed and asked the question in all of their minds, "This is a stunning demonstration, but what are you proposing, surely you don''t think you can manage the entire valley?"


    The boy nodded, "I don''t see why that should be an issue. It is quite simple actually," the babyish voice chimed out with firm confidence, and no one here looked down on his tone despite how outrageous it sounded, "With the help of my Natal treasures I can spread my will unto the entire valley and make some creations impossible to perform."


    This gathering had already called the attention of many Blood Blessed who heard the stunning demonstration of the god-child, the meeting that was supposed to be a closed affair was now being actively transmitted to nearly everyone in the valley, and, with his words an uproar arose among them, it took a while for it to die down and the child naturally continued as if he was not aware of the effect of his utterances,


    "Of course, I will not be doing this for long, because that would mean that the entirety of you would be dependent on me alone, and I do not want something like that. When I leave this ce to bring the battle to our enemies, there needs to be something in ce to keep the structure of our society in one piece or we would have disgraced the grace of our Primogenitor. Also"


    He smiled, "Can you trust me in the long run with such ultimate power over the fate of everyone here?"


    Waiting for his words to settle in their mind for a while, the child smirked, before screaming, "That is what you want to hear right? Youzy bums!"


    His childish voice transformed what should have been a roar into a cute shriek like a girl''s, and the child blushed in anger, he seemed to despise his present body, but no matter how strong he became daily, his body was unique and refused to rapidly develop like some of the Blood Blessed whose growth to adulthood was elerated with every star point they unlocked. He transferred the irritation he felt into his words, as he turned to the Elders,


    "You were all given the title of Elders because you are expected to be at the forefront of our society, creating changes and shaping the direction that we all should follow."


    "You have a heavy responsibility on your hands and the only measures you should be following are thinking outside the box and making sure your strength is at the peak of our society. I was born three months ago and I am stronger than all of youbined, and Old Father Jinuh here is nine hundred years old! If it takes a three-month-old baby to show you the way forward then it might just mean that you all are useless."


    Old father Jinuh, a respected Elder was not angry with the berating from the child, when ced against his immense talents, they all felt useless, he coughed, "Eh... god-child..."


    "Don''t call me that"


    "Um, ok, kid, it is not as if what you mentioned had not crossed our mind before, but it was not even considered an option because no one could keep a total transformation from happening over time if someone else is fighting for control, it would take too much resources to implement such a thing."


    The boy sighed and massaged his forehead with his little chubby fingers, "They all have eyes but they cannot see the mountain in front of them."

 Chapter 1133: Unexpected Appearance

    Chapter 1133: Unexpected Appearance


    ?


    The child muttered to himself, ''Why am I feeling sleepy? I have barely been awake for three months and I am already getting tired.''n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    He looked up and saw the face of countless people staring at him in expectation, as they waited for him to speak, irritated he suddenly screamed,


    "Why are you looking at this solution in absolute terms? Yes, I know thatpared to me you guys are ridiculously weak, but could you not think of other uses for your weakness, like say, instead of fighting against the control of others in your creation, why don''t you institute a firm rule that marks everyone who creates life? That should be simple for you all, right? Or is that too much?"


    He pointed out fiercely, "If someone, let''s call them watchers, is assigned over a part of the valley and is charged to keep a firm image in mind that anyone who uses a forbidden creation is painted with red color on their skin to show their misdemeanor to everyone, such a thing would not require much will power, and if someone wants to fight against that overall programming, the watcher would also be alerted, thereby creating a perfect system that can only be broken by a corrupted watcher. Simple but effective, but you durds could not even think of such an easy solution."


    The mother of the child pulled weakly at the robes of the child, her face pale with worry, her son was still an infant, he might be fiercely intelligent but hecked wisdom, she softly spoke to him,


    "Child, you should not talk to the Elders in this manner, they are handling so many issues in our society and they need as many helping hands as possible, there is no reason to berate them for any oversight. I am sure in time that such a motion would have been implemented. Our society is young, and innovation wille at its own pace. We are safe here."


    The boy suddenly deted and inside a dark thought crossed his mind as the strange voices he heard in his dreams returned,


    ''Peace was never meant tost.''


    It was a voice that had haunted him from the moment of his birth, teasing him about truths that were covered under heavy shades of dreams, and somehow he knew if he made it to the top of the Ascension Spear, he would find the owner of that voice in his dreams.


    Meanwhile, he turned to his mother and smiled sweetly at the woman,


    "Of course Mother, I was a bit too excited, I hope I did not make you worry much, I will handle everything from here in a much more civil manner, don''t you worry about that dear Mother," Saying this he eyed his father and continued speaking to his mother, "You know, this sort of high-stakes meeting is not good for your heart, you know you need to be a golden giant by next month. Father, can you take Mother to the house? The cultivation of the two of you cannot be dyed by my matter. Follow the instructions I gave you properly, and I will being to check your progress. Both of you have twin Natal Treasures, it would be a waste not to take advantage of its increased effect on cultivation."


    With every word from the mouth of the boy, the faces of both of his parents became more crestfallen.


    Blood Blessed by their nature loved the growth of their power, and refining their bloodline was an enjoyable activity for most of them. The only reason they should be this downcasted was that their training regimen must be so strict that it was able to bring them to the edge of despair.


    The only reason they could not protest against the child was simple: whatever task he had set out for them, he made sure that he imposed a much harsher one on himself. How could theyin when their child of barely three months old was doing ten times more work than they, his parents?


    As they turned around to leave the man supporting his wife turned to their child and hesitated before speaking,


    "Can you not call us father and mother every time, we have names you know."


    The boy sniffed, "I told you, I will call you by your names when both of you together are able to survive one move from me." he stretched out his left hand and waved his tiny pinkie, "I told you I will be using only my pinkie, how many concessions will you like me to make?"


    The father scratched his head and said, "I think just one."


    "What," the child snapped,


    "Well, what does concession mean?"


    The child was dumbstruck, looking at his beautiful mother and then back at his father, before looking at the physique of his old man and then muttered, "Oh... granted, now go and cultivate, you are wasting time."


    Old Father Jinuh looked at the flustered child and smiled, "Kid, you have a lovely family."


    The eyes of the child narrowed and then he simply resumed speaking as if he had not been interrupted by his parents for a while now,


    "You see why this method of creating watchers is effective. It cuts out the difficulty of challenging someone else over creation and just allows you to hover your perception above the area that was allocated to you."


    Old Father Jinuh stroked his long beard in thought, "You know, none of the creation development group had yet figured out that you could spread your will over arge area. Just this fact alone would go a long way to alleviate the stress of understanding what is happening in the valley. You have made a solid contribution Kid."


    "You don''t need to tell me something I already know," the child sniffed, "That is just the first item on the agenda, I have about seven other details I want to share with you, but I am getting sleepy, I should at least share another two before I go take my nap," he brought a chubby hand to his mouth and yawned.


    The collective ''Awwnnn'' from untold millions of people made his eyes snap open in anger and shock.


    R


    The event happened a year and seven months ago, and now the child was two years old and he was aiming to reach halfway in the climb of the Ascension Spear before he rested, knowing in another year he would reach the top and find his answers.


    Reaching the fifth point in his star, he had gained the ability of flight, and at first, he wanted to easily reach the top using this manner, but a grave sense of danger had assaulted his


    senses.


    His instinct allowed him to know that it was not the Ascension Spear that would attack him when he used this method, instead, it was that his mind would not be able to absorb the information he would be gaining at once if he flew directly to the top.


    Climbing the Ascension Spear was incredibly painful, but he knew that it effectively stretched out his soul power and his bloodline, purifying it like a metal under a skilled cksmith. Every step made his soul stronger and he aimed toplete his entire star by this time next year and see what new thingsy above that horizon.


    The child suddenly frowned when a few feet above him, a white me unexpectedly appeared.

 Chapter 1134: He Would Not Like That

    Chapter 1134: He Would Not Like That


    ?


    The small ball of white fire descended until it was a few feet away from the frowning boy, whose hackles had begun to rise as goosebumps surged across his skin, the skin in his back began to bulge as his Natal Treasures was primed to burst out of his body at a moments notice.


    The rapid beating of his heart was a new sensation for this child who from the moment of his birth has never known fear. This sensation was so unexpected it almost distracted him from the white me that was descending towards him.


    His skin began to take a faint shade of gold and his iris shrank to a pinpoint, there had never been anything simr to this happening before inside the valley, especially on the Ascension Spear, and although he could sense no ill will from the white me, its nature was alien to everything in this ce, as if it was something that should not have existed in this reality, stranger than a cold sun, the child instinctively knew he was across an entity that was...


    "Hey, Lil bro, your hair matches my own, do you know what that means? I''ll tell you! Your crazy matches my crazy. We can be super duper best friends! But don''t tell the Lady of Shadows, I think she would be jealous of our flow. Always wanting me to be worthy this... worthy that... don''t you dare give her the permission to train you, else she would break you. Trust me!"


    The child looked around confused before he focused on the white me, the voice had emerged from all around him, but the pulsing of the mes, especially during the moment it was emphasizing its words made it easy for him to trace the source back to the me.


    He hesitantly asked, "Are you the one that''s talking?"


    "Duh, oh, wait, are there no other talking mes in this realm? Hmm, that''s not right, the level of this realm is pretty high, you should have those abound, but what do I know, this ce is one of the strangest I have ever entered, almost as if I am in a dream."


    The child had been subtly walking towards the white me, suddenly grabbed at it, but the white me effortlessly flowed through any tiny gaps the child left behind in his posture, it''s movement appeared slow and sluggish, but no matter how the child tried to grab at it, he could not touch it.


    "What are you doing Lil'' bro? I know you are very excited to see me, who wouldn''t be, and I assure you, we will have the time to yter, but for now, I have very important messages for you and your people.... If we survive."


    The child adamantly continued his actions, his body slowly starting to growrger, he huffed, "Stay still and let me grab you!"


    The white mes sighed and stopped moving, allowing the boy to grab him,


    "You know, despite how talented you are, if I did not permit it, touching me would have sucked you dry. Not in the good way mind you, but the extremely bad way that will not even leave the dust behind, and even your memory would be lost! You see what I did there, oh, never mind, you will know the significanceter."


    The child smirked, "I know that your me is dangerous," then the child beganpressing the white me into various shapes like a y dough, "but how could I be truly sure that you are not malicious? I trust the power of my bloodline to settle any threat."


    The white me went silent for a while before it beganughing, and it nimbly escaped from the hand of the child before transforming into a boy of about seven with short white hair, even hisshes and eyebrows were white, and he wore a sleeveless white robe and except for his eyeballs that were as ck as the void and were slowly rotating, he appeared to be a fairy made from clouds.


    He slipped through the gaps in the boy''s arm and stood face-to-face with him, poking him on the nose while smiling,


    "Lil'' bro, we really don''t have time for games, in, even though they can be great fun, enemies are at the gates, but not really at the gate, they are still quite some distance away, but they are close, that I can tell you for sure. Um, yeah, apologies for the color of my eyes, I know it goes against the whole white thing we are both rocking, but I had a well, near-death experience?... Death is a weird concept when ites to someone like me, but what I mean is that those things tend to leave a mark."


    The eyes of the child became focused, rapidly parsing through the words of the strange boy that appeared before him and choosing to pick what was the more important tidbits among them, and he quickly asked,


    "Who are you, and what enemies areing for us? Ascendants, Cmities, or something else?"


    The transformed white mes looked at the child with a delighted gaze as if he was d that he was able to quickly reach the crux of the matter despite how confusing the situation must have appeared to him, he cleared his throat and touched his chest,


    "I am the Lost mes, but you can call me Lost. I know it''s not that creative, but I love the name, and previously my Creator was not all that imaginative, if you know what I mean. Ahem, I am the only me of the Creator."


    "The Creator?" the child asked suspiciously, feeling a weird sort of anticipation in his heart,n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Lost smiled and gently said, "How do you think you came to be? By chance? Surely you don''t think your dreams are normal? The ones you have been having for nearly every moment of your life. You have felt his touch in your heart and mind, how could you ever question his presence? It''s like denying gravity."


    The boy took a step back, his hackles rising, "How do you know about my dreams?"


    Lost waved his hand around the head of the child, so quickly he could not even move to block the move and he pinched the air right above the child''s head, bringing his closed fingers to the eyes of the child, and when he opened them, sparkles that resembled falling stars poured out,


    "Your dreams follow you like flies, easy to discover for those who know where to look."


    The boy went quiet in thoughts and he looked at Lost, the strength of mind that characterized every Blood Blesseding to the forefront,


    "If you indeede from the Creator of the Blood Blessed and that there is dangering, then you should not speak to me alone, but to all the Elders who should be able to mount an effective defense and ns of attack."


    Lost shook his head, "At the moment they are all still too weak to battle against what ising, and even if they could buy time for the Creator who is in a critical moment in his Ascension, it would lead to the death of billions." his voice went low, "He would not want that."

 Chapter 1135: Belief.

    Chapter 1135: Belief.


    ?


    The face of the child went pale at this information, he licked his lips in fright,


    "If this danger can kill billions, how can I stand against it alone? I am strong, but I don''t think I can even fight against what could threaten the entire society of Blood Blessed, there has to be another way, there is too much at stake for the entire n to be resting on just my shoulders."


    Lost tapped the shoulder of the boy and winked, "Hmm, these shoulders seem especially strong for someone of your age, besides, who says you will be alone, I will be there with you, every step of the way, and if we hurry, we might be able to dy the battle long enough for the Creator toplete his great works and then we would be able to meet him in person. Avoid confrontation as long as possible."


    The eyes of the child went wide, the thoughts of the great danger ahead pushed aside, "Can we see him?"


    Lost looking at the sudden change in behavior smiled,


    "Of course you can see him, he exists after all, even now, you should be able to catch a glimpse of him, it only requires that you can reach the top" Lost pointed to the top of the Ascension Spear, "and you shall see God. I mean, technically, you are standing on his body at the moment. Kinda"


    A sickly smile cut across the face of the boy, as he looked at his feet, "What do you mean by those words?"


    "What words? That we are standing on the body of the Creator? Why? Is that such a strange concept to imagine? You should realize that in a manner the body of the Creator is bigger than a universe and that is a size that you can barelyprehend at this time, and you should get used to not just walking on top of his body, but even living inside of him. Your powers, your very life were all taken out of his body. You know what, try not to think about how the body of the Creator works, it would only mess with your mind."


    The boy weakly muttered, "Living... inside of him?"


    Lost sighed, "Stop repeating everything I say, it is cute only the first time, you will have to quickly get used to how the higher levels of reality work. You have the talent to reach these heights someday, and you should use this opportunity only to listen. We no longer have much time. Nod if you understand?"


    The child frowned but he still nodded, Lost smiled and transformed into his me form, he flowed towards the child and wrapped himself around his right hand like a bracelet, his voice came from it,


    "Turn your back to the Ascension Spear and head out of the city. With my aid the barrier will not block you, the aim is to draw the attention of the hunters away from the city for as long as possible. You should know how difficult the next few moments are going to be."


    The boy nodded distractedly, "Head out... like upwards out?"


    Lost replied, with a little irritation in his tone, "Except you know of other ways to leave the city then of course you should head upwards"


    The child stepped off the Ascension Spear and stood in the air, he was about to leave, and then he hesitated,


    "You know, I should tell my parents that I may not being back, they are aggravating, but I don''t want them to wait up for me for too long if I fall. I have always been preparing them for the day that I leave, but I don''t think they are ready yet."


    The tone of Lost''s voice became gentle as if he was reminded that he was about to send a two- year-old child into the jaws of death, he chuckled weakly,


    "Well, aren''t you the grim one? Um, damn, I am not too good at these kinds of speech. Know that although you might fall, that would be after a fight that would be spoken about throughout the ages. The best message you will leave for your parents is when you return and say it with your own lips, and say you fall, ensure that it is after you have done all you can to ensure that they are safe, they would understand, perhaps not now, but in the future, they would understand your sacrifice."


    "Now who is the grim one," the child muttered, but a small smile shed past his lips, and he zoomed into the sky, his movements drawing attention from those below, especially Young Po who now resembled a young man of seventeen after reaching the third star point.


    At 22,000 feet and being the second on the Ascension Spear, he only had to look at one figure in front of him, and despite his diminutive stature, that child cast arge shadow.


    Noticing the odd behavior of the god-child, Young Po stopped his ascent and tracked his movement, and soon realizing his destination, he went pale and yelled downwards, "Alert the Elders, the god-child is attempting to leave the city."


    The Blood Blessed had not explored all the areas of the city in two years, and although their growing strength had decreased the projected time frame for this massive undertaking, it should take at least centuries despite there being billions of individuals performing the scouting and exploration duties, but this did not mean that they had not researched what sky they lived under.


    From the ground, they could see the seven golden suns, and their eyesight was sharp enough that they saw the semi-transparent covering over the city a few miles upwards, even if space in this city was abnormal, they could still see the vast body of water covering the entire city, and this had led them to conclude that this glorious city rested underneath the endless ocean. The ocean has always been a source of endless mysteries, even among the Ascendants, and there were fears among the Elders that any untoward actions towards the barrier could cause devastation that could wipe out their entire society.


    The actions of the god-child could not always be easily interpreted, but reaching the barriers covering the city was a forbidden act.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Although free flight was given to those at the fifth level, the power of creation at their fingertips meant they could create tools that could aid them in flight.


    Hurriedly hundreds of golden giants were sent after the god-child withrge golden wings that pped as fast as a hummingbird''s wings, but it was apparent that it was already toote. As they had feared even though the sky seemed a few miles upwards, it was anything but, and the god-child had already crossed a great distance, and when he reached the edges of the heavens, he easily slipped through it.


    Suddenly the focus was no longer whether he was going to destabilize the dome over the city, but shifted why he made these actions and what were the possibilities of his survival.


    Among the faces of the many worried people looking upwards, the parents of the child did not appear very much grief-stricken, they believed in their son.

 Chapter 1136: Worthy Of A Duel

    Chapter 1136: Worthy Of A Duel


    ?


    "Head away from the city, don''t exit the ocean yet, move three thousand miles north, and slowly surface a few hundred miles every hour for the next seven hours, this ocean is about seven hundred miles deep. After this, you would focus on the next portion of the n."


    The boy acknowledged the instructions with a quick nod, barely taking in his surroundings before he began moving, his body cutting through the ck ocean with tremendous speed. However, he briefly nced back to look at his home and he could not find it, except for a slight haze that could be easily missed, his home had vanished.


    "You are powerful for your age, but youck experience in battle, and although your instincts are supreme and I am sure that your adaptability during battle would be impressive, the stakes are too high for me to risk on your expected performance, I will be showing you certain battle scenes and telling you more about the enemies we are about to face. Tell me when it gets too much for you and I will stop, especially when ites to the battle memories, they contain certain higher concepts that can be jarring to an inexperienced mind."


    The sensation of his heart beating faster urred again, and the boy did not realize that a grin was beginning to grow across his face-he somehow understood even if there was no reason for him to know such a thing-that this sensation of fear was a rare thing for him,


    "Haaa... Here you are, and you have not yet taken up your name, I should have expected it from someone like you. So there is indeed a connection between the Past and this Present. My dreams and memories do not lie, even if I do not remember them. So, do you like this gift? I told you that if you allow me to reach across Time and grasp hold of your soul, there woulde a day when everything would be new... silence, light, metals, the feeling of blood rushing through your veins as you stand before an equal... Oh, the beauty of it all. I was not worthy to share that moment with you before, but now, all would be as it was intended to be, and you shall climb to my heaven and have your duel. No one in all of creation would deny us this battle."


    The boy nearly screeched to a halt, but he pushed on, this was the first time the voice in his dreams had appeared to him so clearly when he was still awake, and he realized that this time, it was not a memory but someone voice which had been transmitted to him in real-time,


    "Did you feel that?" the Lost mes jolted, "Oh, he was speaking to you, wasn''t he? That is a good thing, it means his influence is spreading faster than I thought and perhaps we would not have to hold on for too long before he is finished with his tasks. Oh, I can''t wait."


    The boy was silent for a long while, "He spoke as if he knew me as if we had met before I was born. Tell me the truth, Lost me, this is not the first time I have been alive." it was more of a statement than a question.


    Lost coughed, "So d of you to finally figure that out after the many obvious hints that have been sent to you from the moment of your birth, yet I would not be the one to give the answers to that question of yours, because the process by which you are standing here, at this moment with me is unprecedented, and there are certain things I can''t say because it would cause ripples across Time, but be assured that whatever you know as truth in your heart, keep a hold of it, for there woulde a time where it would be tested and your questions shall be fully resolved."N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "How could I be dead, and then live again?... My Soul, he mentioned reaching across Time for my soul, and a bargain of duels. In my past life was I worthy enough to battle a Creator?"


    Lost did not hesitate, "No one is worthy to battle him, but you intrigued him. You have no idea how difficult such a thing is for someone like him. He who sees perfection as just the beginning."


    The eyes of the boy glinted as excitement, resolve, and other emotions ran through his head and his speed increased. Following the orders exactly as stated by Lost, the boy soon broke above the waves, and for the first time, he was able to see the realm that lies above the ocean. He was disappointed. With his gaze, he could see hundreds of continents and the endless battles urring between the Explorers and the Cmities. Yet born in a city of gold, this reality outside was mundane, and there was also something else beneath.


    It did not take long for him to frown, "There is something seriously wrong with this ce," he breathed the air deeply before he coughed it out and halted his breathing, "The air is filled with vitality, and yet it feels as if I am breathing in death itself."


    "It is amazing that you can see the connection between Ascendancy and Cmity so quickly. This is the first thing you have to worry about that most are not aware of in this world. You are not fighting two separate enemies but one, two sides of the same coin but having different faces. Transform into your golden giant form and head to the heavens, you will see a barrier, we are going to break through it, draw some attention to ourselves, and then we will flee. The real enemies do not lie below but above, ready yourself. It would take at least two minutes for you to reach the Threshold, that is more than enough time for me to transfer the memories of battle into your head."


    The boy shook his head, "I do not want them,"


    Lost chuckled, "What do you mean you don''t want them?"


    The boy smiled, "I thought you said that repeating words is not cute?"


    "Haha, very funny, I said repeating words after the first time is not cute, and I have only repeated your words once. Stop distracting me, surely you cannot mean what you just said to me. The importance of these memories cannot be overstated. You have not fought any real battle since the time of your birth and there are many things that you cannot anticipate in war."


    "This creator," The boy interrupted, "Did he have a beginning like mine? Was he always this strong or did he grow from a child to the titan that he is today?"


    It was possible to hear the frown in Lost''s voice, "Although he grew from a tiny whelp like you, his origin transcends everything you can imagine, his first cry drew a... why are you asking this question, I don''t think I see your point here,"


    The boy spoke slowly, "Even before I was born I was already given too many advantages. If I am ever worthy to be able to stand against him in a duel that all of creation would not interfere with, then I need to begin the show of my worth. I need to prove to myself and everyone that I am worthy of this duel."

 Chapter 1137: His Mothers Son

    Chapter 1137: His Mother''s Son


    ?


    The boy shot towards the heavens and began his transformation. Unlike other golden giants that grew dozens of feet tall, his stature did not grow past the eleven-foot mark, gigantic by mortal standards but still rtively small. However, he was undoubtedly the most powerful Golden Giant, having unlocked five points in his star, and born with nine Natal Treasure.


    Also, his transformation did not give him the suit of armor-like look of the golden giants, instead his own was organic, appearing like a well-sculpted man-made from gold, with thin armor covering parts of his body that seamlessly melded with his golden skin, even his long white hair had turned gold, and his eyes like Lost were ck and empty.


    The Lost mes shivered when it saw the empty eyes, "So, you have been touched by death too. I told you, our crazy matches."


    The boy huffed and stepped on the air pushing his speeds higher as he seemed to transform into a rising golden star, his brilliance zed out of him with no sign that he was holding anything back,


    "Yeah, I don''t think you should be doing that. The n was to..."


    The golden giant reached the threshold and he mmed his way through, the barrier holding him back for the barest of moments before it separated and he slipped through it.


    "ALL YOU ASCENDANT SCUM! COME FOR ME!!!"


    ".... Enter silently and draw their attention so we can run."


    The golden giant growled, "I am not running."


    "Oh," Lost said, "Are you sure about that? I don''t know about you, but that is a lot of bodies."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    The golden giantughed, "I have never felt so alive. I think this is the gift he said he would give me. He knows I never run."


    "Kid, you can''t survive this."


    "Watch me."


    ?


    Thest six years for the Ascendants had been one of endless crises, and an astute observer would observe that it all began when that strange Ascendant had entered the threshold and butchered the Divine Ascendant in front of their eyes, but it was a shame that no Ascendant that was present on that day had their memories, Rowan could not have nned it better if he wanted to.


    Then there was the spread of the Time Blight that drew their resources tobat, in which on a daily basis Ascendants were dying like flies tobat it, the advent of the so-called Redeemer who was deriving the Ascendants forces if one of their main supports in this war- The Temple Maidens, and unexpectedly two years ago, the entirety of the Dan went silent, and one of the Ascendant Suns charged with managing the flow of Dan to the entire hosts of Ascendants below their level, for a brief moment had to shoulder the entirety of the Dan, and his soul shattered to pieces.


    The fact that Ascendants wishing to find the Dan or climb a step higher was now effectively halted, the death of an Ascendant Sun overshadowed all of those problems, and the hunt for the source of this Cmity was bitter, as the shroud of doom that had ever assailed this world reached a feverish height.


    Rowan''s Tree of Desire bloodline might seem to be among his weakest, but even he did not underestimate its power, if it could stand its ground beside his other two powerful bloodlines, then it was foolish to underestimate its strength.


    With the small hint he got from his resurrection, he knew that arge part of it could be attributed to this bloodline, and it moved behind the scenes in many instances, smoothing the troubles he might have otherwise encountered.


    Rowan could not even anticipate most of the troubles this bloodline had resolved for him in the background, and one of itstest aids to Rowan was to make him forget for a brief moment what existed outside his perception when he had just gained his bloodline of Time.


    With Rowan''s character, after escaping from the memories of the Primordial of Time, the first thing he would have done was to check his surroundings, but for some peculiar reason, he had decided to dwell inside the memories of the Primordial and analyze what had brought about the changes in Time.


    For Rowan, that analysis was barely a second, and then he focused on the infinity bubble causing all the Will Chains to be focused on him. That single second his attention was not on the outside world was crucial because for that single second, the entirety of the Will Chain had no home to rest, and the closest entity they could find was the Third Ascendant Sun, whose soul constantly dwelled in this strange dimension, and watched over the Dan.


    As powerful as he was, his soul was not rted to Time, and so it was ripped to pieces in that instant, eliminating Rowan''s greatest obstacle, because if the Ascendant Sun was still alive after Rowan opened his perception to reality, it could have easily taken control of him.


    With outside threats bearing down on them, the remaining two Ascendant Suns could not risk pushing their souls into the infinity bubble and requested lower Ascendants to search through it, as they dealt with threats on the outside and waited for the right moment to strike.


    Every higher-level continent had dispatched all their Ascendants to scour every inch of thisnd, this was a massive undertaking, but over millions of years, the power of the Ascendants had grown and when they unleashed their full might, it was something truly horrific. Before the golden giant was a small part of that army. One thatprises billions of ships, and an unknown amount of Explorers and Ascendant powers, all geared for war and carrying weapons of mass destruction.


    His announcement of the challenge shot through the ranks. Billions of ships that had been heading in the direction of Rowan''s city began to turn towards the voice.


    "Are you sure about this battle?" Lost queried, "There are some truly powerful Aura I am sensing among their rank."


    The Golden Giant grinned, "If your crazy matches my crazy, then you should know the answer to that question."


    The ming bracelet floated off the wrist of the giant and assumed the form of Lost as a seven years old boy,


    "Ah, fuck it, we have already died before, nothing new here."


    He took to the air and hovered behind the golden giant, "You shall be the spear and I your shield, fight to your heart''s content, for unless I fall, nothing shall touch you."


    The golden giantughed, "I will only need your help at the beginning, but when it gets too much for you, then you should fall back, for my battle only begins when it starts to hurt!"


    The back of the giant rippled and his Natal Treasure appeared. Nine massive golden serpents whose tails were connected to his spine. They rose and spread around his back like the feather of a peacock, before settling around him, and for a moment it was as if he had gained nine extra tentacles before the serpents unexpectedly transformed into des, which connected to his spine made him take the shape of a spider.


    "So you still got a bit of your mother inside you after all," Lost muttered.

 Chapter 1138: Splitting Slice

    Chapter 1138: Splitting Slice


    ?


    The boy had never fought in a real battle before, but in his mind, he had always imagined that it would be glorious, heart-wrenching, soul-stirring, and so many other beautiful words, but he was wrong, it was... chaotic.


    Three billion ships opened fire at once, and reality standing in front of the bolts of power shivered and gave way. In front of the boy had once been a clear sky, but in the blink of an eye, it transformed into a seemingly unending field of power that rained down on him with the fury of a million exploding suns.


    In the history of the entire conflict on Doom Star since the onset of the battle between Ascendancy and Cmity, the time when such massive amounts of ordinances were fired would not surpass a hundred, but the unexpected death of an Ascendant Sun had ced the entire world on edge, and the Ascendants were no longer pulling their punches, even if it meant devastating the entire world alongside it.


    Lost screamed, "Brace yourself!" just as he covered them in a dome of white me and activated his Convergence ability to the max.


    The field of destruction traveled towards them at ridiculous speeds, as energy bolts of all shapes and colorsprised the majority of the ordinance, and scattered within them were various esoteric spells and strange energies that were nearly impossible to describe.


    The spread of the field of fire covered a hundred miles and for the golden giant, the only thing he could see was destruction, and it mmed into them.


    He expected a tremendous crash, but all he heard was silence. Everything that touched the ming shield was absorbed except for the white me growing increasingly brighter, so much so that the golden giant had to squint,


    Lost spoke through gritted teeth, "There will be a gap between this volley and the next one, I will make a... oh,"


    About toy out a n of attack, the Lost mes looked down as he was speaking and noticed that the golden giant was already crouching, every line of muscle fibers popping out of his skin, nine des limbs dug deep into the ground, and it seemed as if only a single spark was needed for him to go off.


    In twelve seconds the bolts of destruction swept past them, and they kept traveling for another ten thousand miles before they began falling to the ground below, and although nearly ny-five percent of the bolts dissipated before they reached the ground, the rest that remained turned hundreds of lower continents to ash. All of these urred three minutes from now.


    "Boom!"


    Lost was nearly shaken from the air as the golden giant tore out of the ming dome the instant the wave of destruction passed, and he cursed aloud and released divergence in the form of a ming pir of fire to pursue and overtake the golden giant.


    The golden giant had crossed half the distance separating it from the ships when the pir of fire swept past him and impacted against the next volley of fire from the ships, and since Lost was using Divergence, the sh between the two forces was cmitous.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    A massive mushroom cloud was created that released several powerful shockwaves, and a wave of intense smoke and mes was pushed toward the ships, showing that it was the Lost mes that won that sh.


    The wall of fire reached the fleet of ships and hundreds of ships that were at the front of the formation were melted into g and thousands suffered temporarily inseparable damages, but the real damage wasing from the golden giant who slipped through the formation of ships under the smoke and fire.


    For the first few seconds, he made no move except heading deeper into the heart of the formation, rapidly zooming past massive ships, the smallest being two thousand feet long, and the biggest reaching a mile long.


    It was as if the golden giant felt the instant it was detected a few moments before since he stopped his movement, spread his nine Natal Treasure wide apart like wings, and waved them furiously even as he rotated his body.


    From the edges of the des thin golden lines that were so sharp or could cut through atoms swept out, creating various mystical shapes in the air before they bloomed like a flower and spread towards the ships around him. He performed all this action in less than a second and he had released thousands of such thin slices before he was detected, but by then it was toote.


    The ships detecting the presence of the golden giant began turning towards him, but there were tens of thousands of ships around him that did not move and were frozen in ce, before this anomaly could be investigated, the tens of thousands of ships all suddenly disintegrated.


    There was no explosion from these shattered ships, including from the Ascendants within and all the ordinances within the ships. It was because the energy slice had split everything at the atomic level.


    They copsed into a cloud of ck ash which spread for miles and dissipated a few secondster, and for a moment it was as if the tens of thousands of ships, holding probably ten million individuals had never existed.


    Every slice that the golden giant released multiplied many times over when they touched any of the targets, as a single slice multiplied into a million.


    The golden giant gasped and then heughed. This move was something that he had inferred months ago by watching the wind blow through the creation-grass. It was such a dangerous move that there was no way he could test its power inside his home, doing so would cause the death of billions.


    The path for this move was simple, he wanted to make one of his slices to be able to split to infinity when it touched a target, and not only that, each slice would grow exponentially powerfully.


    His mind worked in a quite linear manner before he began this battle, the boy had created thousands of techniques inside his head, and this splitting-slice as he called it was not even among the top most powerful movesets he had envisioned, but because he had used it first and he loved how it felt, he simply disregarded the rest and became focused on only a single task in the future¡ªwhich was to bring his splitting-slice to the greatest level possible, and then break that limit, again and again until he saw the theoretical limit to this move.


    The golden giant suddenly shivered as he felt a premonition of both danger and opportunity bearing down on him and his eyes widened when a flood of blue Ascendant Aura as vast as the ocean erupted from the shattered ships and drowned the golden giant.


    The source of danger became apparent when the golden giant discovered that he could not move. His body was so efficient in refining energy that with the limited amount of power he had gotten while inside the city, he had reached the fifth point of his star, it was unimaginable what so much amount of energy could do to his bloodline refinement.


    His Natal Treasure shot into his body, he needed all of their assistance to process the energy pouring into his body, or he would be torn apart at the cellr level, but that was not the immediate danger he was facing, the countless other ships had fully turned towards him, and they were priming their weapons to fire once more, and in his present state, he would not be


    able to resist.


    "So, you still want this fight?" Lost drawled sarcastically.

 Chapter 1139: Are You Ready To Listen?

    Chapter 1139: Are You Ready To Listen?


    ?


    The golden giant could barely grunt under the pressure of his bloodline refinement going into overdrive. He closed his eyes in shame and anger as he began figuring out new ways to elerate his bloodline refinement. Previously everything he did was to get more with less, he had never imagined that he would ever be presented with excesses of these magnitudes. Creating hundreds of techniques in every moment and refining them to find out the best one, he knew that for a short moment, he was out of the battle, but he vowed it would not be for long, no one could hold him down for long.


    Lost muttered, "Kids these days, only know how to talk and do not listen. All that talk and you could barelyst before the first round began. Your poor, poor wife."


    Rubbing his hands together, he cracked them, "Okay, time to show you magic. You should have taken my offer to understand what a real battle is like, but I guess you are someone who learns by doing."


    The Lost mes swiped his hands through the air as if he was shuffling through invisible floating screens, and millions of runes created by white mes appeared in the air and converged to create dozens of semi-transparent screens, grinning Lost began rapidly shifting the runes into a pattern that was clearly a spell formation, not caring one bit about the impending wave of devastation about to hit them.


    "My power was meant to be used like this."


    Hitting thest rune with a flourish the dozens of screens brightened and Lost mmed his hands down onto the closest screen with a finality as he screamed, "I summon... Me!!!"


    From the dozens of screens, tiny white mes began to emerge, and in a short while three dozen tongues of white mes emerged from the screens, in the short distance, the billions of ships that had been rearranging their formations even as their weapons were charging, finally reaching a minimum safety threshold released all their firepower onto a central location.


    Grinning like a demented pixie, Lost pointed to the dozens of white mes and they took his form, half of them were frowning, and the others smiling, holding these two expressions they spread out and surrounded Lost and the golden giant in the center, their formation taking the shape of a sphere,


    "The Creator now has a soul, you stupid fuckers, do you know what that means for me?..."


    The wave of devastation, so potent it could rend multiple universes to ash traveled through the distance with barely any dy and they all mmed into a single location, the light from that impact was so bright it could be seen for millions of miles, and as quickly as the light erupted, it simply vanished, leaving behind dozens of children who were either smiling or frowning, they were all unhurt and thest of the explosion vanished into their outstretched right hand.


    Lost whispered, "...No more hammer, I am not a blunt tool or a one-trick pony..."


    In that single instance, he had taken all the energy from the salvo and collected it with Convergence using dozens of summoned Lost to ensure that he collected every single bit of firepower.


    The central Lost me closed his eyes and made a weird motion with his fingers, and because he was not truly made from flesh and bones, his fingers could reach levels of flexibility that were unnatural, as they left faint trails of white mes in the air.


    His eyes snapped open and every single Lost that he summoned turned and nodded at him for thest time before they all unexpectedly exploded with so much force the light they emitted equaled the detonation of energy from the previous salvage.


    However, there was something that was strange about this explosion. It red brightly before it shattered into pieces and as if time itself was being wound back, the pieces of the explosion took the shape of all the previous ordinances that were fired, in fact, they were the same with only a tiny white rune embedded on all of them, nearly impossible to detect.


    They were all sent back to their points of origin, and before anyone in the panicked ships could respond, all the bolts entered the ships, fusing into their bodies and seemingly not doing any damage, but the runes of Lost had entered all of them by backtracking the path of the attack...


    With one hand behind his back and another red to the side, Lost bowed as if he were before an audience,


    "Father, can you see me? Sometimes I have forgotten that being both a Mage can be so cool." Three billion warships exploded.


    If the previous explosions were just one of many taking ce across the entire breadth of the realm, then this one surpassed them all.


    As if a thousand Ascendant Suns were being birthed, three billion warships exploding simultaneously, all of thembined have enough firepower to destroy hundreds of third- dimensional universes was not to be underestimated.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Everyone in the entirety of Doom Star felt it, and it was visible even outside Doom Star, a realm that was famous for keeping its secrets.


    This explosion was seen by a woman in green who sat under a small tree, and by her side was a twelve-foot tall man with long white hair and a braided beard of equal length that almost reached his waist, with his eyes that were entirely white as if he was blind.


    "After nearly a million years, he had begun to make a move. Daughter, if I had not known his pedigree before he entered that forsaken realm, I would have doubted him."


    "Be quiet Old Man, we are not alone. Ready yourself, if he would fall into the hands of others, then it would not matter how long it takes me, once I am done with all those that stood against my Will, I shalle for you old man, and you shall beg for death."


    "You are so cute when you are angry, daughter of mine, but you should know, given all of eternity, you cannot match me, and I am almost tempted to fail to see what heights you might reach. Of all my offspring, you are the one I least understand."


    R


    The explosion took a while before it subsided but before it did the Golden giant was able to process the entirety of the Ascendant Aura he had swallowed and he had unexpectedly skipped the sixth point of his star and fully stepped into the seventh, the highest a golden giant could reach.


    Not even observing the great changes that had happened inside his body, he looked around himself dumbstruck and then at the little chubby boy whose hands were folded behind his back and was wearing an annoying smirk on his face.


    The golden giant gasped, "How did you... do something like this?"


    "Now, do you regret not listening to me?" Lost cracked his neck, "Of course this rather an easy thing to do, and if you think this is what I referred to as the iing danger, then you are sorely mistaken. Let the fires fade and see the true face of our enemy."

 Chapter 1140: The Price Of Power (2)

    Chapter 1140: The Price Of Power (2)


    ?


    Rowan''s action inside the infinity bubble paused for the barest of moments before he continued his actions, Lost had just destroyed all the warships in the upper continents and the reverberations had reached him, all the way inside the infinity bubble.


    If he wanted he could push part of his consciousness to focus on the ongoing battle, but that slight movement could reveal him to those still actively searching the infinity bubble for his presence.


    Rowan could only receive brief shes of the battle and their thoughts, but it was more than enough for him to track current events while he focused on the task at hand.


    From the outside looking in there might not seem as much changes in the number of chains covering Rowan''s body, buting closer would reveal that the top half of Rowan''s body was now free, the amount of Will chains now dwelling inside his Destroyer was now astronomical, and it did not appear as if Rowan was swinging a sword but a titanic serpents made from chains.


    Every move he made made the entire infinity bubble tremble, and since it was asrge as a universe, the scale of thismotion could be imagined, although it destabilized the surroundings well enough, it also served as a homing beacon to those who were discerning and patient, and of those that hunted him, there were many among their numbers with such traits, it was only a matter of time before he was found.


    If he was to scale through this hurdle, Rowan would need more of an edge, and the ns he hadid down during his two years of strengthening his soul bore fruit because it was at this moment that the advantages of Rowan pushing the Will Chains into his Destroyer began to show.


    Although silent, his Destroyer had a Spirit that was extremely powerful, and it had spoken only once at the moment of its birth before it remained silent forever.


    Rowan would never forget those words. The destroyer had said,


    "I am your sword my Creator and you are my sheath. Taste my sharpness and marvel at the work of your hand."


    Rowan had replied to Apollyon inpletion of their bond,


    "You are my Weapon, and I shall taste your sharpness and that power would be held over the entire universe. You shall be my sword... Everything that is, was, and is toe shall fall before your might."


    At the time he created the Destroyer, his vision had been stunted, he had thought the universe was a great enough power, but as he woulde to know, he had always underestimated his potential, no matter how much he thought he knew his limits.


    This Spirit in the Destroyer was special, and Rowan over the years had been exploring all itsplexities, and he was able to determine that he would never understand the full power of this Spirit until he became much more powerful, he had managed to create something ridiculously powerful because of his circumstances and not his knowledge base.


    Rowan thought that if this Spirit had a sense of humor, then it would have secretly smiled when Rowan thought holding it over only a single universe was something noteworthy. It must haveughed in amusement at a creator who did not know his limits.


    The Spirit within his Destroyer, Apollyon was primarily a Destroyer, yet its power was also extremely versatile in ways that Rowan had not fullyprehended, and its powers of Destruction could be used to nurture.


    Rowan knew that the evolution of a Destroyer had many paths, and he did not know what it would mean for his Destroyer to hold Will chains within it, and he knew that he might not know the effect untilter in the future. However, a portion of that future was manifested much more quickly than he had estimated.


    Rowan did not know what Apollyon did to the Will Chains, but the chains that were thickly clustered around the sword began to dematerialize into ck smoke before they were absorbed by the de, the process began slow but grew increasingly faster as the Destroyer became more proficient in absorbing the Will Chains.


    Before long the ck smoke began to spread out of the des, aiding Rowan in the absorption of the Will Chains and his eyes began to glow bright. He would soon be free. With his Time-Stack inbination with Apollyon absorption, infinity became less.


    This present situation ultimately made him think about bnce, on how it pervades everything in existence, even to the extent of affecting someone like him.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    He should easily have a straight journey to the top when he cultivates his power as a holder of a Singrity from the moment of his birth, a treasure that it seemed was something that only Primordials had the right to possess, but at every turn in his ascent, there would always be peculiar roadblocks that he needed to ovee in order to reach the next step.


    Most of the challenges he faced were of many magnitudes greater than the level of power he was about to breach, and he had to use everything in his arsenal to prevail.


    Where others searched blindly in the dark, he had a clear path forward, but the only problem he had was that his oath was filled with all manners of devious traps. He could practically hear bnce screaming in his ears every time he upgraded to a higher level,


    "Hey, you have so many advantages that it can no longer just be described as unfair. Your presence makes everyone who has strived and suffered to reach their present position to be considered supremely unlucky in life even the ones who have been granted great favor and talents are all beggars before you, and so to bnce all that awesomeness, you would have to face dangers that no one else should be able to survive. I think that''s fair, I think that is bnced. Of course, it should be extremely clear by now that in this issue, your opinion has no stand. I believe you called it... The Price of Power."


    Rowan had to suppress a chill when he felt this thought was not as random as it appeared, it felt more like a memory.


    R


    Labaletai, the Chaos Door had finished his preparations for his return to Doom Star. The special Avatar he created that could pierce through the extremely tough dimension of Doom Star took great resources and a whole lot of essence, but for what he would be gaining and taking off his hands, it would all be worth it.


    For the Chaos Door with his talent to pierce across Space-time and ce an Avatar of himself at that location was extremely easy, but he had been severely tested in his attempts to break into Doom Star, not once but twice, and still keep his intrusion under wraps.


    The only reason he could achieve such an incredible feat was experience. Labaletai had been breaking into ces he was not supposed to for a very long time.


    As a Fifth level dimensional entity, the ability of the Chaos Door to pierce through Space- time was not considered to be rare, every fifth-dimensional being was capable of such a feat, what was considered special about him was his ability to create nearly an infinite number of Avatar and keep them at various location in space-time.

 Chapter 1141: Inheritance Ground

    Chapter 1141: Inheritance Ground


    ?


    Anyone in the fifth-dimensional level could do what the Chaos Door could do and create multiple Avatars, cing them all across space-time, but that would lead to wastage of so much Aetherium Essence they would have to be transporting mountains of higher-level treasures to make it worth the cost, because, unlike Aether that could be easily regenerated or collected, Aetherium was rather difficult to grow and maintain.


    It was unlike the Chaos Door whose Avatar that had all the advantages of being created by Aetherium was instead created by the power of his Chaos Bloodline and so the price he had to pay was substantially lesser than what others had to pay for such a thing.


    In addition to this, Labaletai had the bloodline of Chaos, making him a Chaos Blood, this meant he could enter the third-dimensional universes present inside the Great Darkness without much hassle, a feat that was extremely difficult for even a fourth-dimensional entity, talkless a fifth.


    There were great treasures in the third dimension, from their Isles of Rest to Universal Wills, to the birth of mortal creatures who were perfect vessels to transmit higher level bloodlines and so much more, and Labaletai''s small wooden fingers could be found in many of those ces.


    All of these made the Chaos Door hold a unique position in reality. Not only did he be one of the richest fifth-dimensional entities to ever exist, but he was also one of the most well-known beings in all of Creation.


    He was worshiped across countless universes and dimensions, praised as a being who brought knowledge and enlightenment to countless realities, and if it were not for the shackles of his bloodline, the Chaos Door could have be a far more powerful higher dimensional entity. It could be said that his bloodline brought him to his present height and it also gave his ambition a ceiling. No matter how much adoration or power he gained, his level was forever fixed, and despite the fact that he stood above countless multitudes, all he could see was the countless more on top of him, standing at a height he would never reach, until the end of everything. It was not a pleasant thought.


    The Chaos Door could be found everywhere, in most universes and realms, his pale green door could be seen. In the depths of the ocean, on the top of a mountain, in the middle of a desert... all who sought to look for new realms beyond their own could reach almost every corner that the Chaos Door had touched, but for a hefty price.


    His reach grew wider with every new realm or universe he was able to gain admission into. The Chaos Door was immortal and had been alive for many Minor Eras. When the blood of Chaos that escaped his eternal prison found the broken door, he was born, and with his talent, he had reached this point.


    With his influence over a sizable portion of reality, the Chaos Door would have made a credible threat, but he had weakbat abilities, or perhaps what he had disyed to the rest of reality could be considered weak, and he had exhibited no willingness to use his vast reaches to further nothing but his pursuit of wealth.


    A bloodline lock, especially those that came from a Primordial was impossible to be broken, and no one would think the Chaos Door could truly shake all of reality if he wanted, and so he was treated as an odd necessity, but not a credible threat.


    However, Labaletai knew that what kept him truly safe was the impressiveworks and alliances he had made all through the years. Due to the ease by which he could move people and services from one end of reality to another, Labaletai was able to make a lot of friends and brokered many powerful deals.


    Labaletai had made a fortune that he kept hidden in a special realm and news of the incredible wealth of the Chaos Door was prevalent in certain circles, it was a full-day chore to bnce his many enemies and the false backstabbing friends, it also helped that the true body of the Chaos Door had never been seen for many Minor Era, and it was nearly impossible to find the real him, at least, that was what he thought until Rowan had shown him how useless such a notion was before his terrible gaze.


    Cursing under his breath yet still lured by the allure of great wealth, Labaletai was on the verge of teleporting his Avatar to Doom Star when reality began to shake.


    Labaletai was inside the Inheritance Ground, a ce where the Children of the Blood and ves of the Blood could coincide in peace, for in this ce was the Last Testament of Chaos and the shattered remnant of his throne.


    In this Inheritance Ground, the two factions of Chaos''s bloodline could live in peace with each other, no one daring to break the rules of decorum in this sacred ce. It was the reason why the vibrating space drew Labaletai''s attention.


    Hurriedly leaving his private space and emerging outside, he found that countless Chaos Bloods had emerged from their space with confusion in their gaze. Could there be anyone foolish enough to attack the Inheritance Ground of a Primordial?


    Gasps of shock and amazement soon ran across the crowd when they discovered that the space under the shattered throne of Chaos began to vibrate.


    The Throne of Chaos was made from stone and frozen blood, and it was cracked in the middle, arge part of its upper portion was sliced off, and it hovered in the air at the center of the Inheritance ground.


    It appeared simple from afar, but the aura it exuded was so powerful that anyone who came near it was condemned to instant death. It was the greatest source of confidence for the Chaos Blood, because in this Inheritance Ground, the power of the Throne of Chaos could be channeled in a limited manner, and this ensured that in this ce, every Chaos Blood was safe, and except for the attack of a Primordial, this Inheritance Ground would never fall.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    For as long as anyone could remember, there had never been a moment where anything coulde as close to the Throne of Chaos without dying, yet they could see that the vibration was increasing with terrible intensity, and unexpectedly the space below the throne began to crack.


    Cried of shock and horror swept through the ranks, as many of Chaos children fell on their knees, especially from the ranks of the ves of Chaos-This was the faction that refused to use the technique created by Caine, the firstborn of Chaos to remove the Intent of Chaos from their bodies.


    They wished to be nothing but tools for the great Primordial Chaos and they considered it the greatest of evils to remove the Intent of their Primogenitor from their bodies. The rest of the Chaos Blood like Labaletai chose to remove the Intent of Chaos from their bodies to stop his mad ravings inside their Spirit and to finally end the great war that had gone on for many


    years.


    From the shattered space below the throne, a mighty hissing sound was heard, and then another and another until the hissing sound became so loud that it would have killed a lesser


    immortal.


    Then the head of a massive serpent emerged from the tear in space, and it was just the first.

 Chapter 1142: The First

    Chapter 1142: The First


    ?


    The greenish and childish face of Labaletai stuck on the door went pale as he thought he recognized the serpents emerging through the tear in space, but their numbers were wrong, if he was correct Rowan should not have more than six of these serpents, but in a matter of moments the serpents that emerged from the crack had reached millions, and more were gushing forth, all of them Ouroboros Serpents.


    This was not Rowan, the Chaos Door swore to himself, there was no way he could be this powerful in such a short time. If he was then reality itself had gone mad, and everything he had thought about that enigmatic character was far off.


    The breath of power that arose from all these serpents was so devastating, that nearly ny percent of the entire Chaos Blood copsed to the ground and they could only remain conscious because they had bound themselves to this ce, of course, these were all Chaos Blood under the level of Will. Those who were on a higher dimensional level only raised their guard and looked grim because the sheer power that was emerging from the space crack was rming.


    None of the Ouroboros Serpents here had reached the level of Will, but they all had special abilities that extremely few members of the Chaos Blood shared, and that was the power of the physical bodies could be taken to ridiculous heights over a long period of time.


    Labaletai knew that there was a limit to these growths, but that limit was so distant it would make every Ouroboros Serpent a force to deal with in their own right, even those of them below the level of Will, and to make matters worse, clustered among them were Ouroboros Serpents that were in a higher dimensional level.


    He nearly swore aloud when he saw a fifth dimensional level Ouroboros Serpent King, and Labaletai knew that if he was to fight with this creature he would lose, and unless the Serpent King got bored with hunting his avatar over eternity, the Chaos Door would have to find ways to appease this creature.


    Cultivation could be roughly divided into tworge steps. The Supreme circles as the first step, and will power, i.e. Higher dimensions as the other. Completing the Supreme Circle would make one immortal in the sense that one could not die of natural causes like sickness or starvation and they would never age, but at the end of a Minor Era, which was usually a billion trillion years, all immortals in the Supreme Circle would perish with it.


    The only way to gain true immortality where your end would onlye about if you were killed by a higher power was to gain the power of Will and have control over the domain of Time, and if you could not gain the power of Will, you had to merge your soul with a higher dimension.


    To gain admittance into the Inheritance Ground, one of the criteria was to havepleted the Supreme Circle, and for every Chaos Blood, reaching this level of power was very easy, although to gain the power of Will became difficult especially for those who gained power with the aid of their bloodline, and if one was unlucky to not gain any special talent during their bloodline advancement, they would be stuck as a Minor Immortal until the end of a Minor Era where they would perish, except they agreed to bond their souls to the dimension of a higher level Chaos Blood who was a World Bearer.


    It was not expressly stated but no Chaos Blood was expected to merge their souls to a strange dimension except those that were rted to Chaos.


    Every Will Holder that controls a higher dimension had the ability to manifest that dimension in reality, but the cost of doing such a thing was ridiculously expensive in Aetherium and Essence, the only higher dimensional Will Holders who could manifest their dimension into reality without suffering the consequences were World Bearer, and this was a Title that could only be given by the World Stele, a Singrity.


    This Title made it possible for a willholder to root their dimension inside the Nothingness thatprised everything outside known reality.


    Known Reality was a strange concept and its full scope was not fully understood except by Primordials and certain great powers, although it was generally epted that at the center of Known Reality was the Great Darkness.


    The Great Darkness was the fourth-dimensional domain of the Primordial Chaos, and it contained all the Third-dimensional universes in reality, making it the most valuable fourth- dimensional domain in all of known reality, and the Great Darkness was rooted in the Nothingness.


    Outside of the Great Darkness were many other dimensions or realms, all created by powerful forces like the Primordials or other World Bearers, and they all linked their dimension to the Great Darkness, making it a sort of central hub to the entirety of reality.


    For the Chaos Blood who could not achieve the level of Will, instead of bing ves to more powerful Chaos Bloods, there was arguably another, better alternative, that would be binding their souls to the Inheritance Ground.


    As one of thest vestiges of Chaos left in reality, the Inheritance Ground was the only portion of Chaos 9th level Dimension that was left in reality, and it was the backbone of the entire Children of Chaos, who saw it as their sanctuary and biggest bragging rights against all other non-primordial forces.


    Merging with the Inheritance Ground guaranteed them true immortality, because Reality was not safe, and every now and then, realms and dimensions were conquered or destroyed, but a Primordial domain was eternal.


    R


    The presence of these serpents emerging beneath the throne of Chaos was rming, and the only reason the entire Inheritance Ground had not descended into a state of mayhem was their un-staunching belief in the power of the Inheritance Ground and they recognized the power of Chaos inside the bodies of all these Ouroboros Serpents.


    With a loud shrieking sound that made everyone flinch, the tear in space widened, and another variety of mythical serpents emerged, this trend continued until the spatial tear had grown to a gigantic level, and the various types of serpents that had emerged numbered in the thousands, the number of serpents now hovering inside the inheritance ground could no longer be counted. The sight was both bizarre and sickening, for they curled among themselves in a massive ever expanding ball of flesh.


    This was a higher dimensional world and therefore space was malleable, and so despite the fact that the throne of Chaos was not very massive, it was still bigger than the ridiculous nest of serpents beneath.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    As suddenly as it began, it ended. The space tear sealed itself and if not for the massive ball of serpents that were bigger than a gxy silently floating below the throne of Chaos, everything would seem to be a dream.


    Labaletai swallowed, this scene bringing back old and dusty memories about the history of their bloodline and those who walked beside Chaos.


    He looked around at his fellow Higher-dimensional Chaos Bloods and he could see the same assumption in their demeanor, they knew they were among one of the Firsts.


    If one of the Firsts were here, then that meant...

 Chapter 1143: Time To Return Home

    Chapter 1143: Time To Return Home


    ?


    The Inheritance Ground began to vibrate once more, this time it was even more intense as even the higher-dimensional Chaos Bloods had to struggle to keep their perception in check. It was almost as if the Inheritance Ground was shaking in anger, pressing everyone to the ground. Labaletai would be screaming if he could.


    The entire horizon over the Inheritance Ground which was so vast it could hold hundreds of universes was painted with the color of red and yellow, as if the heavens had transformed into a bleeding flesh that was filled with dripping pus, and this sentiment was brought to life as the color deepened, the shades bing darker until it became flesh.


    From the flesh that covered the entire heavens,rge weeping sores erupted that released a waterfall of pus that could drown out entire gxies. Every Chaos Blood under the level of Will were destroyed and if not for the Inheritance Ground that kept their soul safe and assured them of being resurrected, then the majority of Chaos Blood would have perished on this day. This was not an attack by the entity overhead, it was simply that its presence was so foul that looking upon it without a foundation of a higher dimension behind you was a fate that would lead to death or worse.


    The flesh overhead began to wiggle, entire universe wide skin sag and folded into itself as features of a face were created. It did not take long before a massive face was revealed, and this face was hideous, also because the face wasrger than a hundred universes stacked together, the horrifying visage nearly led those at the fourth dimensional level into madness.


    The left side of the face was skinless, exposing bleeding muscles filled with pus and maggots that were so massive they could easily swallow gxies. The two eyes on the face appeared dead, but the yellow light within those orbs glowed with a crazed intelligence.


    The mouth of the gigantic face opened up and a long ck tongue stretched across to pierce through the left side of its nostrils that were nothing but a wet p of bleeding flesh and dug inside it. The eyes of the creature closed in apparent bliss as if it enjoyed torturing itself.


    Labaletia felt his mind fracturing and he suppressed the growing madness within, knowing they were before the firstborn son of Chaos.


    The gargantuan ball of serpent exploded open, and a humanoid figure emerged from the middle and it stretched to its full height, revealing itself.


    At this moment Labaletai did not know if what he was witnessing was real or false, all of existence seemed to have shrunk down until only these two figures were everything. The gigantic face and... and...


    The Chaos Door would swear to all in existence that he had never seen anyone so beautiful...


    What emerged from the ball of snakes was a woman. Her skin was white and fair, and only a close observation would reveal that she was covered by countless white and silver scales that were so fine you could hardly notice any separation between the scales.


    Her hair was made from living serpents, and everything from her waist down was made up of countless serpents, and despite the infatuation that had overtaken his mind, Labaletai knew that the humanoid form above the ball of snakes was simply created by fusing an unknown amount of serpent together to take the upper body shape of a woman, he did not know if he should be disgusted or impressed.


    The massive face suddenly spoke, "The Queen of Serpents, Mother of Poison, Shahmaran, what brings you to Known Reality? You should have informed me of your wish earlier, and I would have ensured that a spectacr wee feast be made in your honor."


    The eyes of Shahmaran that were a pit to madness because they were filled with millions of serpentine pupils tightened and she whispered, but her voice carried through the entirety of the Inheritance Ground, "Betrayer, how dare you walk on the hallowed ground of Chaos?" The face smiled, "Since the end of the Primordial Era, I see no sign of our father. Now its the dawn of the Supreme Era, old things are passing away, and something new arise... I arise, you shall do well to know where the wind blows, dear sister, for there shalle a time, when even if I want to show mercy, I would not be able to. You say I walk on the hallowed ground of Chaos, but where is he to stop me?"


    Something the face said must have piqued the interest of Shahmaran for she paused and then sheughed aloud, "Oh Caine, for all your power and wisdom, you are still blind to the truth. This Era was not meant for you or for anyone, Chaos is eternal, and when your tiny rebellion is over, he shall be waiting to slowly devour you for eternity."


    Caine whose face covered the entire Inheritance Ground smiled, yet his dead eyes were filled with nothing but depravity and anger, still his voice was eerily calm,


    "You say pleasant words to my ears sister. If you believe I shall fall to the hands of our father, what draws you away from his side? In the entirety of known reality, what could bring the mighty Mother of Poison away from your bended knee at the side of a shackled Chaos?"


    "Would you not like to know..." Shahmaran chuckled, "Yet this is a secret I shall hold to my heart Caine, still you can be assured, I do note seeking for you."


    Caine smile vanished, "If that is the case, then don''t let me hold you back from your target dear sister."


    The massive face began to fade away, but it muttered something that only Shahmaran could hear,


    "You know that it did not have to be this way. We could have been so much more, father and I, but he chose to betray everything that he stood for, he became everything he taught me to hate, dear sister, do not me for my path, it was all I have ever being made to know. You stand against me in this conflict, but I want you to know that when I kill you, I shall mourn you, and I will enjoy everyst bite I take from your flesh, down to thest morsel."


    The gigantic face finally faded away, and Labaletai used ghe opportunity to destroy the Avatar he had inside the Inheritance Ground, he did not know the ramifications of what he heard here today, and he did not wish to know, he simply wanted to finish the task that wsdid out for him and leave the matters of monsters to monsters.


    Unknown to Labaletai, the instant he destroyed his Avatar and left, Shahmaran had turned to his position and her body faded away, and when it returned it was over his shattered remnant. At this time her form was fully humanoid, with long ck hair, red lips and an extremely beautiful features, d in a beautiful white dress, Shahmaran was one of the most beautiful women in all of existence.


    She drew one of the pieces of Labaletai''s Avatar that was smaller than an atom to her index finger and brought it to her nose and she smiled as she scented the smell of her target. After a million years, she had finally found the being who worked Chaos from his slumber and allowed him to release his penultimate talent into reality.


    "Aahh... His name is Rowan, a strong name. It is time for you to return home."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 1144: Desperate Pursuit (1)

    Chapter 1144: Desperate Pursuit (1)


    ?


    A rumble shook the heavens and a star fell from the sky, covered by golden and white mes that shredded through the surrounding space like a hot de through snow. Behind it were thousands of dark cloudy beings with various ethereal lights emerging from their bodies as they chased the falling star, their cries of rage were like thunder.


    The falling star mmed into the ck ocean below and raised a wave that was a mile high, and the impact did not decrease its speed a bit, but the falling star did not descend to the bottom of the ocean like any other heavenly body, instead, it rotated in ce in a mystical fashion, leaving millions of bright glowing white runes imprinted in the ocean, before it vanished.


    These runes transformed into millions of golden and white stars that were the same as the falling star and they scattered in all directions, shooting out with great force and speed, matching, and then exceeding the speed of a lightning bolt.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    The falling golden and white star was Lost and the golden giant who were being pursued by thousands of Ascendants who had survived the devastation Lost had unleashed on their ships. They wereing for blood and more were on their way from all corners of the Upper Continents, they had truly stirred the pot of cmity with their stunt and the suspicion that they were partly responsible for the demise of an Ascendant Sun.


    The response from the descending Ascendants was swift when they saw the many scattering lights. They unleashed a volley of devastation down on the scattering lights, destroying a majority of them, but hundreds were still able to escape the field of destruction, fleeing in all directions, including deep into the ocean. For beings of their level, the ocean could as well be air for all the differences it made to them.


    There were thousands of Ascendants here, these hundred golden lights were decoys, but with their number, they could easily fish out their prey.


    With the numbers of golden light whittled down, the Ascendants scattered to pursue, unexpectedly the area that had been devastated by their firepower just a moments ago and had resulted in a massive gaping hole in the ocean hundreds of miles wide and so deep you could about see the bottom of the ocean pulsed with a bright white me that would have blinded a god, and then billions of golden and white star erupted from the crater.


    Loud curses escaped from the Ascendants as the variable in the chase had just unexpectedly multiplied, and it did not help that every single golden light was an exact match to the target they were chasing, making it impossible to quickly figure out what was real or fake.


    A hundred Ascendants were a force that could devastate everything in all directions, there were thousands here, and despite this challenge, they did not give up hope, no orders were given, they simply divided the task before them, sectioning their targets into quadrants and focusing on eliminating all of them as quickly as possible in order to locate their primary target.


    Each Ascendant here could easily tackle millions of these fleeing lights, and they pursued their task with a relentless frenzy.


    With their previous experience shing with this elusive target they had quickly discovered that their prey was an energy sponge. Everything they threw at them was simply absorbed and used as a power for their technique, and as theirst collective attacks had demonstrated, the capability of their prey to process energy was boundless.


    No Ascendant here could boldly im that they could swallow all kinds of energy, and these were not benign energies but ones that were charged with the purpose of destruction and then used as fuel to channel their technique, not even adding to the fact that this enemy did not seem to be bound by any known limits.


    It did not take a genius to figure out after theirst failed attack that instead of giving out energy, they needed to deprive their enemy of it. It might just be the only thing that could work.


    As the Ascendants scattered after all the golden lights, they did not shoot out any beams of energy or force, instead, they began to draw out the energy around the golden lights they were targeting, as they attempted to starve it of energy.


    Soon, a great number of curses began to arise from the Ascendants when they realized that even their act of drawing out energy created a minor kic pull that this enemy was also using as an energy source, and in a weird application of energy transference that defied logic, this enemy was able to perfectly bnce out gaining energy from the act of losing energy! The weird childishughter that was emerging from the golden light did not help to calm the mood of the Ascendant as some of the most short-tempered among them went crazy with anger and began to indiscriminately attack the golden light, leading to an eruption of more golden light and a burst of increasingly louderughter.


    R


    Lost had only one strategy going into this fight which was to battle at a distance. He even had a presentation set up that he disyed in front of the golden giant.


    He knew that this was his only advantage in this encounter because he had no ess to Will, and therefore he could easily fall under the trap of Time maniption.


    Below the level of Will, as the First me to be born in all of reality, Lost could be considered invincible, except he was paired against certain monsters like Rowan or Telmus in his prime. He needed to buy time, and the only way he could do so was by pestering the Ascendants at a distance because every Will-based maniption suffered a distance limit. They could easily stop him with an application of Time, but he needed to be at a close enough distance, and it did not help that in higher-level worlds like this one, it was very expensive to employ the power of Will, due to the strength of the surrounding space that would reduce the efficacy of such a heretical power over its nature.


    The golden giant beside him sighed, "This was not how I imagined my first battle."


    Lost tapped him on his shoulder, "You are moving a little too fast, don''t spoil our hand with a moment of inattention, we are nothing but a ss cannon, one shot and we are down, and there are thousands of sharpshooters behind us," he paused then continued, "and why do you think every battle has to be about a direct sh of arms?"


    Shrugging, the golden giant fractionally reduced his speed to bnce with the rest of the golden light shooting alongside them, "If I am to tell the truth, then I don''t necessarily know the reason, there is just this feeling in my heart that I should never run."


    Lost looked at him with a deep look in his eyes, before he patiently asked, "And how did that feeling work out for you a moment ago when you were stuck in the midst of your enemies unable to move?"


    The golden giant became silent before heter whispered, "It did not feel good. I should have gathered more data about my powers and the abilities of the enemy before I joined the


    battle."

 Chapter 1145: Desperate Pursuit (final)

    Chapter 1145: Desperate Pursuit (final)


    ?


    Lost seemed surprised by this admission, and he cleared his throat while assuming a wise expression, he had been doing this all this while after he saved the life of the kid, and finding out that he liked it, he did not intend to stop as he channeled his inner-Rowan, of course, his sage-like demeanor was spoilt by his boyish figure and the annoyingughter arising from all the golden lights around them, despite all of this it did not stop him from promptly replying to the golden giant,


    "Of course, it did not feel good, helplessness has never felt good. The instincts in your heart are yours, but they do not yet belong to you. The faster you understand this concept, the easier it will be for you to master yourself. Give your body a chance to catch up with your mind, or else you shall fall before your time is ripe. This was a lesson that your previous self, despite his greatness, never learned."


    The golden giant shuddered, no longer doubting the hints about his past,


    "How am I supposed to fight the creator if I have limits like these?"


    Lost smiled, "That is the beauty in this duel. How can a man stand before god? How can a god stand before an Empyrean? How can an Empyrean stand before a Primordial? Do you think he wants this battle because you are his equal? No, there are far more terrifying creatures out in reality, but he sees something in you, something I think he respects, and that respect was never about your power."


    "I see," the golden giant groaned, his empty eyes seemingly focused on distant thoughts, "I don''t know your limits," Lost said, "I don''t know which heights you might reach in the future, but if I was to bet a million times out of a million, I would bet against you in this duel. Yet this is where the miracle lies. What if?"


    The giant remained silent and Lost looked around awkwardly, "Our mission is on track, despite us not standing our ground and dying needlessly against a greater force, we are a pair of under-leveled underdogs taking thousands of creatures with the power of Will and we made them dance to our tune. Surely you can recognize the victory in that?"


    "I am not a fool Lost," the golden giant mumbled, "I understand that the ultimate aim of this venture is to protect my home. I have not lost sight of that. I was just a bit... overwhelmed, my mind is clear now, I am with you to the end."


    Lostughed, "Very good, because you know we can''t avoid them forever. ording to my calctions, we would be discovered in the next ten minutes... no make that ten seconds... Move!"


    The golden giant swerved to the side and elerated with immense force, Lost had barely wrapped ming runes all over their bodies before the entire space for more than twenty miles became frozen, and they became like flies trapped in amber.


    A powerful Ascendant who Rowan would have recognized for he was the one that had frozen him in ce when he battled and killed the Divine Ascendant six years ago on the Threshold. At that time this Ascendant had glowed like the sun and he could easily see the connection between him and one of the Ascendant Suns overhead. But now, everything had changed and the looks and demeanor of this Ascendant had transformed.


    No longer glowing like the sun, this Ascendant was covered by an oily darkness, from his foglike body were countless spikes that were bleeding red smoke. It was almost as if he was torturing himself, or this was his fate after the Ascendant Sun that was linked to him was unexpectedly destroyed.


    He reached the frozen body of the trio and then paused before an unearthly shriek of rage burst out from his throat and he viciously swiped with dagger-like ws and tore Lost and the golden giant apart. The malevolent Ascendant did not look pleased because his target simply copsed into tiny sparks of me. He had just barely missed trapping them. Looking around in anger he noticed space rippling over five hundred miles away and his body faded, reappearing almost instantly in that area, reaching across to grab the space and pull out... a picture book, with the face of a grinning boy on it. The picture moved and blew the Ascendant a kiss before exploding into a violent inferno that drew as much energy as it could from the body of the Ascendant, creating hundreds of millions of shooting golden light.


    Thwarted twice the Ascendant grinned, "I tire of this game, "he turned around and announced, "any Ascendant that is not in the upper continents in the next thirty seconds will have themselves to me for their demise."


    Right extra hands emerged from his side and all mmed together, leaving a tiny gap in their center, and inside this gap, a red and ck sun began to take shape.


    Every Ascendant on hearing the announcement, abandoned their chase and began to flee towards the heavens. Around the malevolent Ascendant horrifying screams and distorted light began to funnel into this red and ck sun, as he was literally gathering hate and malice and making it take shape.


    In a realm like Doom Star this was one property that was never in short supply, and it would take a truly demented mind to not only touch it, but make it a foundation of their Will. "Take note members of the Council, I Shisu, will be releasing a category seven attack on the Mezuic Quadrant. The hunt for the killer of our glorious Ascendant Sun has stalled, and I have deemed it necessary that more information can be gathered from their corpse than continue this endless chase. I will not y into the game of an enemy who has surely nned for this day for a long time. I shall ept the punishment for my actions here today."


    The sun between his palms grew to the size of a man''s decapitated head, and chuckling under his breath, the Ascendant released Hate and Malice.


    Lost and the Golden Giant were thousands of miles away at this point. Using spells, Lost had been able to create long distance warp points which he used to quickly shuffle across space. There was no real need for them to cross space by flying across.


    It was the golden giant that felt it first, although weaker than Lost, his instinct for danger was greater. Behind them the world turned red and ck.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Uh, Lost, what is that? I don''t like the feeling I am getting from it."


    Lost had gone pale, and he began to hurriedly run his calctions, and what he discovered made him despair. Although they had tried to move as far as possible from the location of the city, this move that had been unleashed was so devastating, if it was to be used outside Known Reality, it would destroy multiple universes, because the grade of the Ascendant who did this was at the 6th Dimensional level.


    Lost did not care about losing his life, but he could allow harm toe to Rowan, and he was out of options. The devastation of this move alone should wipe out at least a million lower continents and turn the entire city and Rowan with it, to dust.

 Chapter 1146: Unleashing Hate

    Chapter 1146: Unleashing Hate


    ?


    Shisu, the Ascendant who had released one of the most destructive events on the Lower Continent for thest ten million years, looked around onest time before he vanished, leaving the work of his hands to flourish.


    A dark grin had crossed his face the instant he disappeared revealing for an instant to anyone who saw him that he had be a creature of Cmity wearing the guise of an Ascendant skin. No matter the argument he had given to his superiors there should be no reason he needed to unleash such an attack, and he was looking forward to whatever punishment he would be given, hoping it involved some kind of bodily trauma.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Shisu had always been interested in pain and suffering, building his Will on the foundations of Hate and Malice meant his mind had always been twisted, but the fiery nature of his father''s presence had suppressed the demon inside of him for all these millions of years, and now that leash was gone.


    When he found all who were responsible for the fall of his father, he would thank their corpses. In his arrogance, he had always thought he would be able to keep the forces of Hate and Malice in check inside his heart, but he knew that he was on the verge of breaking, even his father was slowly bing suspicious and knowing that old man, he would have wiped him away from existence without any warning.


    He did not want to kill those who killed his father, he needed to kill them, for they had deprived him of one of his greatest sources of inspiration-The desire to reach the level of an Ascendant Sun and look his father in the soul as he slowly pushed in the killing knife.


    His presence had been the leash on this attack, and the instant he vanished the ocean for hundreds of miles simply disappeared. They were not evaporated, which would have been too benign, instead, they were wiped out from existence. The purpose of the Hate Shisu had unleashed was to strip away everything from the world.


    Even in his madness, he did not forget about the weird ability of his prey, and if they thought they could take away the energy from the explosion, they would be in for a rude surprise.


    The red and ck sun was growing, but it was slow, it did not need to rush, because it knew that nothing could stop it, and Hate savored this moment, it was rare that it was ever unleashed to such an extent. Inside the glowing ball of red was a void.


    The red and ck sun was like a bubble, consuming everything in its path, and when its energy had expired, it would leave nothing behind, for Hate could bear no fruit but nothing.


    In a short while, not evensting the span of a day, two massive apocalyptic events had been triggered in this world.


    The first was the destruction of billions of ships belonging to the Ascendants. Among those destroyed ships were those that contained particrly deadly weapons, and the mes of Lost had absorbed all that power, magnifying the effects so drastically, that every Ascendant below the level of Dan who had been unable to unleash a cage of Time around their bodies had been thoroughly wiped out.


    At the moment the exact death toll among the Ascendants was unknown, but the number would surely be frightening.


    If that event had been so destructive that it could prate outside the barrier of this world and was noticed outside, then it was a foregone conclusion that it was witnessed around the world. Among countless continents, many eyes had looked at the heavens that had suddenly transformed into a stunning white color that onlysted for a while, but this image of beauty would stay inside all their minds, it was a shame that what came next, was not as benign.


    The second was much more sinister, and unlike the first that had appeared and disappeared in a short moment, this one crept closer, slowly growing brighter, as the Aura it emanated swept through the entire realm, and the dread it gave off was like a creeping worm inside the guts.


    Everyone knew that there was darkness and horror hidden in the foulest of ces in this world. The light from this red sun was like a hand that seized your mind and dragged it before that horror, drowning you within it. There was no escape, and anyone experiencing it cursed their parents for giving birth to them.


    Dumbstruck at the growing red sun, the golden giant looked at Lost, "What sort of evil is this? Can we stop this?"


    Lost mes shook his head, "Perhaps if I had the host of my father''s Angels and all his children of the Ouroboros, I might be able to slow down the progress of this cmity, but I fear we are out of options. This is a sort of attack made by either a madman or a genius. I cannot predict the ramifications of such an attack. This has exceeded any parameters I haveid out for this conflict."


    The golden giant appeared horrified for a moment before he dragged Lost, "Let''s return home, I might have an idea."


    "Oh, yeah, sure..." Lost replied distractedly, allowing himself to be towed by the golden giant as he watched the slowly expanding red sun behind them, his mind going through countless spells in his mental space, searching for the one thing that might give them the edge, yet fearing that even if he found it, he did not have the raw strength to counter the tide of Hate rolling down.


    The red sun might appear to be expanding slowly, but that was just rtive to the movements of the golden giant and Lost. The truth was that the explosion was approaching the speed of sound, and was slowly exceeding it, because it was now moving at about 1,200 feet per second.


    In a lower realm, this was quite fast, but not in a higher realm, however, this did not detract from the lethality of this move that sacrificed speed for power. This explosion would destroy a million continents, and its effects would be felt among many millions more. Taking as much care to stay under the radar as much as possible, while still maintaining a decent amount of speed, in three hours, the kid no longer in the form of the golden giant returned to the city of his birth, and despite the iing explosion being thousands of miles away, the glow from the red sun had prated all the way into the depths of the ocean, and despite the lights from the golden sun basking everything below and alleviating the effects of the iing explosion by arge margin, the redness had crept unto everything and its touch could be felt.


    If this was the case for Rowan''s city which was being protected by the glow of his Ouroboros Bloodline, the state of the rest of the world was much worse, and despite several powerful Ascendants working in tandem to protect the zones under their care from the brunt of this attack, the number of mortals that were dying at every second, simply from looking at the dim red glow in the horizon, or even feeling its effects were hazardous.

 Chapter 1147: Lessons

    Chapter 1147: Lessons


    ?


    Shisu had really outdone himself, and wherever he was, he was grinning with delight as the slow spread of his technique was simr to slowly strangling a mortal with bare hands over the course of hours.


    It also did not help that on millions of continents, the glow from the growing red sun had wiped clean every cmity on their surfaces when it also did the same to the Explorers there with them. All of these were just the side effects of an explosion that had not even begun to reach its full potential.


    It should be noted that with the size of Doom Star, there were many continents that had no idea of the presence of Ascendants. This was not actually very strange, in fact, a majority of the continents in this realm were not conversant with the true nature of the reality they were facing or who were the major powers in this realm.


    Doom Star may be a single realm, but internally it was as vast as a universe, and this was just a rough estimation because it was unknown if anyone had charted out the true internal scale of Doom Star, the various continents within it could be seen as worlds, and as they were countless stars and worlds like sands on the beach in a universe, so were there countless continents on the endless ocean inside of Doom Star.


    As in the case of the many worlds in a universe, some were inevitably more valuable than others in terms of location or resources, therefore a majority of the lower continents were left to their own devices, given the barest training resources to ensure the birth of Explorers and the rare chance that there might be a genius among their poption that might reach the height of an Ascendant one day.


    The truly valuable Continents were carefully nurtured by various Ascendant forces to be the backbone of their organization. This could not be helped, like Rowan had once hypothesized, the Ascendant civilization was very young, not even up to a hundred million years old.


    This might seem to be a long scale of time for mortals, but on the scale of an immortal, this was barely a blink of an eye. The bnce between Ascendancy and Cmity was broken far too quickly for it to be normal, and each side has not had the chance to truly flex their might. A great example of this would be the Cmity Gods buried underground. By the time scale of their development, most of them would have to sleep for hundreds of millions of years if not more before they could arise from the earth, yet before that could happen the scale of the battle that should have favored Ascendancy for the first half of this conflict had tilted. Rowan had glimpsed the history of this realm when he saw the rise of Cmity during the evolution of his Shiik to be a Cmity God, and he knew that suchpetition between opposite sides had yed out countless times before, and this was just a new turn of the wheel, but something was now clogging the machine, and the Ascendants would not get their chance to shine.


    This catastrophic event set off by Shisu was also simr to what was happening around the because, across a broad stretch of the realm, many mortals and nascent Explorers would never get this chance to reach the peak of their potential because a sixth-dimensional entity had gone mad and unleashed his hate on the lower continents.


    Barely six years ago, such an event would be unthinkable. Ascendants that roamed the lower continents were those who had not reached the Dan, and from the second Dan and upwards it was expressly forbidden for them to use their powers on the lower continents, not to talk about unleashing killing moves that should be used only in a desperate situation when fighting for their lives.


    It was amazing that a world could begin unraveling so quickly. There had been signs over the years that the time of the Ascendants wasing to an end, the slow deaths of their Ascendants Suns and the proliferation of cmity were warning enough, and yet even the most critical assessment of their survival had not foretold the unraveling of their society in nothing short of a million years, not less than six years, and as the seventh year was slowly rolling in, it was a wonder if the state of the realm would be preserved for a decade.


    R


    When the child left the city, this caused all the Elders to organize an emergency meeting for the purpose of war and began drawing back every able citizen to prepare for whatever may being, and with the civilization of the Blood Blessed being a martial one, the recruitment rate was almost 99%.


    One of the greatest mysteries in this city of gods they found themselves in was the Spear of Ascension, and when the god-child had left hurriedly after reaching a certain height, it was not much of a stretch for them to understand that the reason was rted to this treasure.


    They all knew that their world was not safe and that one day they would be called to defend their new home, and if this was the day, they would do so with a smile on their lips, even if they perished because their death would finally mean something.


    For a life that had been lived without meaning, protecting their home even in death meant everything.


    The red light bloomed and the entire ocean seemed to transform into blood, and the hands of all the Blood Blessed trembled, not because of fear, but because they were all creating the weapon of their choice. They did not know which enemy wasing, but whoever they were, would regret the moment they had chosen to step forth into their home.


    When the shield over their home vibrated, they all tensed in anticipation, but they breathed a sigh of relief when they noticed that the person descending was the god-child and beside him was another cherubic boy with white hair, and inquisitive eyes.


    The child went straight to the point, his voice resounding all over the valley, reaching the billions of people below,


    "Beside me is an emissary of our Primogenitor, also known by those more ancient than our young race as the Creator, he is called the Lost mes, and he is the most powerful being I have ever met. No doubt you saw the bloom of white that arose earlier, well, that was due to his actions. In a single move, he killed more Ascendant than most of usbined would ever see in a lifetime."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    The child then brought his hand to suppress the growing cries of excitement that was beginning to arise below,


    "I was called forth to defend against a tide of Ascendants that wished to cause harm to our city and stop our Primogenitor on his great task. I failed, and our enemy has unleashed a powerful weapon that would destroy all of us. I have no power to stop what ising, but I am just a single person, and as I have learned in the past few moments, there are somethings that cannot be aplished alone, even if you are a god."

 Chapter 1148: Dawn (1)

    Chapter 1148: Dawn (1)


    ?


    Although the god-child had made many meetings with the Elders in the past, this was the first time he was addressing the entire Blood Blessed and there were many scribes among them who took down his words, and discussion rapidly broke out among the people as the god-child and majority of the Elders went into closed doors.


    One of the Blood Blessed below nudged his neighbor and drew him closer, whispering, "I told you. He has finally admitted he is a god, so that means you owe me three months of kitchen duties. Since you don''t want to tell me the recipe for your meat bun, then you are simply going to be cooking it for me, every day, for the next three months."


    The neighbor groaned in exasperation, his eyes darting around in panic before summoning courage and retorting, "Is that what you should be focusing on right now? We are about to fight a war that would lead to all our deaths. Have you spoken to your family, tell that poor girl Rosa about your love for her, or the many million other things you should be doing instead of pestering me about this matter."


    The man appeared shocked at the harsh rebuttal, but then he smiled, knowing he had his friend by the throat,


    "Death, life, all are beneath the power of a promise. I won this bet fair and square, and if we survive what is toe, you shall not squirrel out of it. I want your word. Kitchen duties for three months, making me meat buns!"


    "You... you," the face of the neighbor turned white in anger, "You do know that your assumption is false, right? He never truly admitted that he was a god, you are using a measure that is inconsistent with the rest of his words. To tell the truth, what is a god? Give me a definition. If I say I am a god, does that make me automatically a god? There are so many things that go into this matter that you cannot simply define someone as a god by their say- so."


    "Hahaha... I knew you woulde up with this argument, and I am prepared for it."


    The man licked his lips and began to fish inside a seemingly bottomless pouch that he stuck his entire hand into, pulling out various odds and ends,


    "You must not have known since your head is usually stuck inbat, but a massive library was unearthed a month ago, filled with all kinds of knowledge, some of the Elders are saying the knowledge within that library can be considered infinite, I have been able to gather a few definitions of godhood, knowing your character, it is well that I made the trip..." he cleared his throat and the argument between these two faded into the collective noises from the crowd.


    A moment before, the god-child and the emissary of the Creator had followed the majority of the Elders into a closed-door meeting that was expected tost for only minutes before the order for what was expected of them all was given out, so everyone here was trying to connect and get rid of the pressure in their heart with whatever method they had.


    They were a warlike society, and so the fear of death was something they had all epted and learned how to manage, and what was happening here was to remind themselves of all they had to lose.


    R


    In the ongoing closed-door meeting, with the help of Lost, the boy had quickly transmitted everything that had taken ce to the Elders, his summoning at the Ascension Spear, the battle above the threshold, his present state as a golden giant with all seven points in his star lit up, the harrowing chase by thousands of Ascendants and finally the apocalyptic attack.


    In the center of the hall was a graphic representation of the red sun that was eating its way through everything, and in less than two days it would be here.


    "The thing of note is simple," the boy began when he saw that every Elder here hade to speed with the previous events and had seen what wasing,


    "With our present defenses, there is no way we could stop the tide of destruction rolling towards our home, although I don''t know what sort of attack that red me is, I do know that with the power of our bloodline and creation at the tip of our fingers, collectively, there is nothing we cannot do."


    "That is a Will-based attack, there is nothing we can do to stop it" Lost muttered, but due to the silence in the hall, and everyone here being a golden giant, they all heard him,


    "What was that again?" the boy asked in puzzlement.


    "This so-called red sun is not made from mes or any sort of energy-based attack that you understand. It is a higher-dimensional attack that uses concepts instead of energy and also harnesses other dimensional forces. My previous death came about because I was defending against a simr attack, although it was one that was extremely weaker than this one."


    Seeing that he had all their attention, Lost sighed and spoke louder, he thought that if these people were doing the noble thing to fight, then it was the least he could do to make sure that they understood all the facts of the subject,


    "A Will-based attack from such a high-level Ascendant will carry the property of Time and Space, and from what I can infer from the red sun, it would also hold other higher dimensional properties that even I cannot understand, it is nearly impossible to defend against it unless you have simr powers. The Time and space portion of this attack would ensure that whatever is impacted by the attack would not be able to escape its effect. A single touch means death, and the power behind this move is so vast, that everyone here can consider it to be nigh-infinite."


    The child seemed to think about something and then he smiled, "Lost, you said it is nearly impossible to defend against Will-based attacks without Will, is that truly the case?"


    "Of course, Energy-based defenses like what wraps around the city could only hold back a fraction of the power of the attack, and the many higher dimensional properties of the red sun would simply slip past the defenses and eradicate them from the core."


    "Are there no exceptions?" the child asked with a weird smile on his face,


    Lost was bing interested, knowing this child must be onto something, "Why are you asking such questions, kid?"


    "We don''t have much time, so I will try topress as much information as I can in a short amount of time, but you will be following me around because we need to begin our preparation."


    Lost nodded, "Of course, color me curious, I want to know the thoughts inside that head of yours."


    The boy smiled, "During the first battle between our people and an Ascendant, something peculiar happened during the battle, is there any chance that you are aware of it?"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Give me a moment,"


    Lost closed his eyes and began to request the portion of Rowan''s memory that detailed those events. Although he was a part of Rowan''s power, it was impossible for him to merge with the full scope of his mental space, doing such a thing would surely be thrilling, for about one second before his Spirit would be torn apart, he would be like a child trying to swallow an


    ocean.

 Chapter 1149: Dawn (2)

    Chapter 1149: Dawn (2)


    ?


    Lost could at any time request specific portions of Rowan''s memory and it would be delivered to him; this process was fairly automatic because he was still part of Rowan''s mental space.


    He did not like retrieving memories from Rowan''s mind because it was usually packed with excessive information. Rowan did not receive inputs from his surroundings from a singr source, instead, it was from a myriad of sources, and a single second of his memory was jam- packed with so much information that if it was to be written in a book, it would fill up a million thousand paged book.


    Lost experienced the battle against Storm Hammer from a hundred thousand eyes, felt the heartbeats of the crowd, their thoughts, their emotions, felt every single cell in their bodies all throbbing in desire and exhration... He felt the surroundings, every single molecule in the air, the way the static charge from Storm Hammer''s presence excited the air, he felt and saw the color of Time, and he knew how they could survive.


    "This is madness," he whispered, "When did the power of Rowan evolve to this extent? What have I missed?"


    It was a tantalizing thought to dig into the mind of the Creator to unearth all these secrets, but he knew that was simply a suicidal thought. He was better off observing what came next.


    R


    The order when it went out was met with no disagreement, billions of Blood Blessed began to move, from afar they appeared like ants, tucked underneath their arms was a familiar pouch that could hold many times its weight and size, within it was as many creation grass as they could hold.


    More than three billion people marched in order, and they separated into hundred distinct groups. At the head of the group were a million Elders, chosen not only because of age alone but theirmand over certain aspects, be itbat or creation.


    It was not long after the Blood Blessed reached this city that they determined that the position of Elder could not be given alone to the older generation, but to the most outstanding among them, because it would be difficult to lead all these people with the number of avable Elders.


    Like the arms of a massive octopus, the hundred groups began to circle around the Ascension Spear, each Blood Blessed following the one in front of them in an eerie synchronized motion that made it seem as if they were all a single organism.


    The Elders in the front stretched out their hand, and pieces of creation grass flew out of their pouch and a stair of golden light was created. The stair was more like an esctor, and after stepping foot onto it, the staircase began moving upwards, with more stairs being duplicated below for a new batch of Blood Blessed to step on, and the million Elders at the front rapidly creating more staircases ahead.


    In a short while hundreds of millions of people were on a moving staircase that snaked towards the sky of their city, and when the Elders at the front reached the area where the seven golden suns were, they bowed towards it and continued pushing upwards.


    They soon reached the heavenly dome that covered their city, and the reason they separated themselves into a hundred groups was revealed because there were the beginnings of a hundred massive fortifications being built, each was spaced a hundred miles apart and they were a hundred and one of these structures.


    When the elders reached their assigned fortification, they began channeling the people behind them into the structure, as its expansion actively began.


    Each fortification was to hold thirty million people. Such an immense architectural wonder was being actively created in the sky in quick shes of golden light, and with the speed of creation, in two hours it would bepleted.


    In the one hundred and first fortification that was smaller than the others, but appeared more detailed, there were only two people here, Lost and the boy, who was now in his golden giant form.


    Hovering a few feet from the air, with his eyes closed he seemed to be struggling with something. His face was scrunched up under intense concentration and his golden body began to glow.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    The increase was subtle at first, but as the glow increased he began shining as bright as a star, and it was only the fortification around him that was blocking the light. The light reached an intense luminosity and it unexpectedly imploded, crushing the golden giant into a paste.


    A cry of anger came from the scattered flesh all around and the air rippled as the golden giant was created anew, not from the shattered flesh around him, because the act he performed stripped every form of energy from those, making them useless to him, but from the glow of the golden suns below.


    Reaching the seven-point in his star meant that within this city, underneath the light of the golden suns, he was truly immortal, even the weakness in his heart that every golden giant had was no longer a weakness here because he would be reborn from golden light.


    Lost looked at the golden giant with concern, "You should stop and preserve your strength." he nced below at a massive pool of blood and flesh that had been created below. The kid had tried to reach the next level hundreds of times in the span of three hours, and he had paid a grievous price, but his heart was unbroken, and he tried again and again despite his failures. "I will rest when I am dead," he growled, "If I can link to one of the golden suns, I should have enough power to turn the tides. This I know, but why would it note to me? Am I not worthy?"


    "That is an unfair question to ask because I think Rowan himself would not have expected that you would reach this step so quickly and so he had not made the final passage to link this power to the Blood Blessed. You should understand that the majority of the power of your bloodlines is locked away because he knows that you all cannot handle the power of holding a Primordial Bloodline, I am sure he would want to intervene personally for anyone who attempts to take this step, but sadly he is upied at the moment."


    The golden giant was not discouraged, "If there is no path I would make my own. You should know of my character well enough by now, Lost mes. Would you rather be talking or helping me?"


    Lost sighed, "I will do what I can. The answers to your dilemma lie in the memories of the creator... I will try to search it out, in the meantime, do not drain your spirit till thest drop because you think there will be no future after this moment. Your people look to you for hope, let them see that."


    "I know that they look at me for hope, and for that reason, I shall burn bright. My death is meaningless, find me my answers Lost mes, I do not care if the mes of my life are what I use to make a path. I shall not fail them... I shall not fail again."

 Chapter 1150: Dawn (3)

    Chapter 1150: Dawn (3)


    ?


    A flurry of activity began underneath the dome of the nameless grand city, as billions of Blood Blessed, following precise instructions from the one million Elder leading them from each branch toplete the fortification that would be used for their defenses.


    Due to their unique manufacturing processes that needed no raw materials or precise toolings, the process of building these massive structures went by lightning quick, and it was a marvel to behold such a grand sight appearing from thin air like a collective dream being brought to life, and this was the best method to describe what they were doing.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Being this close to the dome, the effect of the red sun was more pronounced, but their collective Aura as they worked together brought about a harmony of spirit that shielded them from the majority of the detrimental impact from the glow of Hate.


    For the more staunch of heart among them, this glow became fuel for the refinement of their bloodline, and the work on the fortifications was being constantly briefly dyed by multiple Blood Blessed reaching a higher level in their cultivation.


    In nine hours, the one hundred fortifications wereplete, and they all resembled a seven- petaled flower, clustered heavily around the center of the city with the Ascension Spear at the center. There were barely two hundred million Blood Blessed below in the valley, mostly women and children whosebat power was low.


    They were not idle, as they were making medical supplies in case of drastic injuries that the bodies of the golden giants could not easily heal from. The difference between life and death could be a slight margin, and if they could contribute in any way to shift the odds towards life for even a single Blood Blessed, then they believed nothing of their work was wasted.


    The decision was made to concentrate all the avable resources to guide only a small area of the city, disregarding the rest, only concentrated in a small area could they make any meaningful impact, and in a short while, everyone had settled into their position and without any further instructions, they began to create.


    Nearly two years of practice meant that every Blood Blessed knew how to hold firm mental imagery in their heads and the mental fortitude to push through distractions and endure pain.


    Every Blood Blessed, man, woman, and child, sat down cross-legged, and in front of them, a tiny golden me appeared that slowly began to grow as it was being fed with creation grass. The creation grass was slowly inserted into the me with fierce concentration because the me was not burning the grass, the grass was bing the me.


    The nature of this me was wild and it would take everything inside of every Blood Blessed, not just to create the mes, but also to preserve and grow it. This would test them like nothing has ever done before, but failure was not an option.


    The mes had barely grown to the size of an apple before the weakest among them, which were the children, began to bleed from every orifice in their heads. They fought on, the restorative properties of their bodies ensuring they couldst far longer than any of them had the right to, but after three hours of this, they began to fall into deep unconsciousness, they had used every iota of resources in their bodies.


    However, the moment they were about to lose consciousness they would carefully pass their nurtured me to the person next to them, doing this with care and reverence.


    "This is as far as I can go."


    "It is enough, I shall carry on in your stead. Your sacrifice brings us closer to victory."


    It was with a smile that these children fell into unconsciousness, they had yed their part, and they believed in the strength of their people.


    R


    This golden me was none other than the unique bloodline me that could be summoned when the Blood Blessed transformed into their golden giant form.


    During the battle with Storm Hammer, the Blood Blessed had discovered two properties of their bloodline that were both offensive and defensive. What made these attributes amazing was their versatility and sheer power that exceeded their present level, and they were regarded as the core ability of their bloodline.


    The offensive portion of this discovery was the Golden me.


    Even the weakest golden giant was physically stronger than any Ascendant, but all that strength was useless if they could not affect these spiritual beings, as they had soon discovered when they fought Storm Hammer, but there was something inside their blood that seemed to be able to affect anything, and that was the golden me.


    Their bodies produced a finite amount of these mes, and the stronger a golden giant became, the more mes that could be naturally generated by their flesh. Against Storm Hammer, it would not have mattered if there were a billion golden giants there with her, without those mes, she would hardly have lost any Core Aura during the battle.


    The battle that took hours would have gone on for millions of years before they would have been able to slowly chew through Storm Hammer''s Core Aura.


    Upon reviewing Rowan''s memories of the event, Lost realized that these "golden mes" were not mes, that was a rather simplistic method of looking at this energy, instead, they were the greed of the Primordial Ouroboros being expressed in its most limited form. A form that only the bodies of these Blood Blessed could contain.


    The Blood Blessed were truly exceptionally lucky in a manner because when Rowan was killed by this World''s Will, his bloodline went dormant, which made it easier for the mortals to integrate with them. With his awakening, so too did his bloodline, but Rowan deliberately slowed this process in order to give every Blood Blessed the chance to be the true children of the Primordial Ouroboros.


    From the mortal state to bing a golden giant was a constant refinement of their bloodline and bodies to ept higher forms of energy, and when they hadpleted the seven-pointed star in their hearts, they would be able to fully merge with their Primordial Ouroboros nature and their flesh would be Empyrean, Rowan''s Empyrean.


    Lost had discovered this secret as he assessed Rowan''s n as he had watched these golden giants inbat.


    Like the universe, Rowan was creating his personal Empyreans, and the Blood Blessed were his first candidates.


    Any normal species in the universe would not be able to follow this process to be stronger because Rowan''s bloodline was too domineering. Yet the unique nature of the bodies of the mortals on Doom Star that gave them the capability of transforming into spiritual beings at their ascension, gave them the capability of enduring the transformation into an Empyrean.


    The Primordial Ouroboros had the ability to devour everything, even Concepts like darkness, and so too was the greed inside the body of the Blood Blessed.


    The n was simple, if they could create enough of these golden mes, they could eat the attacking towards their city. This could work, but the scale and power behind the attack were enormous, and congregating all the Blood Blessed in one region was to help activate the second part of their talent, which was their body''s innate force field and their rather peculiar ability to resist the effect of Time.

 Chapter 1151: Dawn (4)

    Chapter 1151: Dawn (4)


    ?


    One of the most annoying traits of Will-based attacks was the Timeponents it carried. A target would be suppressed in a single moment, unable to leave the attack zone until the effect of the move had run its course or its power was exhausted.


    A man could easily escape a burning building if there was a clear path of escape, but if it was a Will-based attack that was made on that burning building, then he would be forced to remain inside the building until the mes had run their course or the building copsed.


    It was basically a stun lock whose duration was determined by the power of the caster.


    Even with the ability of their golden mes to eat the energy, if the Blood Blessed could not break out of the Time aspect of the attack, then they would have to endure the entirety of the onught until its energy ran its course, that was not a feasible strategy.


    Even with thebined energy of all the Blood Blessed, they could not hope to stand against the might of the red sun released by an Ascendant of such high ranking, and the n was that they would depend on their bodies'' nature to resist the effects of Time to break the hold of this move. At least that was the hope. No one here could say for sure if any of their conjectures would work.


    Thebined force field of three billion Blood Blessed should be enough to hold back the tide of devastation for a few seconds, and if that was not enough to break the hold of time in the red sun, everything would be over.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    This was a n built on hope. Its foundations are made of straw. It was a final gamble of desperation against a slow but inexorable tide of death that was encroaching on them, yet none of them backed down. How could they, for the first time in forever they were able to stand and fight for their fate, that was reward enough.


    R


    "You know there is something strange about this picture. You see, I expected some of you to flee, kinda looking forward to it actually, not for any sick sort of pleasure, but to see this situation through the eyes of someone else who is not so gung-ho about death. Do you understand what I mean?"


    The color of billions of blooming golden mes was reflected in the eyes of Lost, as he spoke aloud.


    His nimble fingers had been crafting arge amount of runes all these while and depositing them inside a pouch beside him, he did not stop what he was doing while he continued speaking,


    "Surely you all must be feeling the power behind this misfortune heading for you all, it is simplymon sense that when you are on the path of an unstoppable object, you would give way. I mean not you-I don''t think you know the meaning of giving up, but not everybody can be you."


    The golden giant had just resurrected from death and he was panting aloud, his body unconsciously shaking from the memory of the unearthly pain of having your entire body shredded to pieces repeatedly-his blood below would fill tenrge pools and his flesh build a small hill, but upon hearing what Lost had said he grinned and slowly came to his feet, pausing in his grim acts,


    "You don''t understand my people. Not one bit. This fight, this moment, it is everything."


    Saying only this short sentence, once again he began the process of ascension, from his estimation, there was barely one day left before trouble arrived, but something he saw in the eyes of Lost made him pause and decide to fully answer the question,


    The golden giant thought about what he wanted to say for a few seconds before he began,


    "You are aware of the many changes I made when I understood some of the nature of our power, especially the creation grass, yes?"


    "If you mean your act of creating Watchers to supervise the Seeds of creation, then yes," Lost replied


    The golden giant stroked his chin, "Seeds of Creation, hmm... Interesting phrase," shaking his head, he continued, "Then I am sure that you understand that among my people there are certainly many despicable individuals. Many arguments can be made whether evil is nature or nurture but that is not the point I am about to make."


    The giant walked up to Lost and stood beside him, and then pointed to the hundred fortifications whose acts of nurturing their golden mes were making each fortification resemble a golden seven-pointed flower made of mes, extremely simr to the seven- pointed star in their hearts,


    "Everyone here knows what is at stake, even the most vile among us. They know that although we fight this battle for the people beside us, the true reason we stand and fight is because of him," the golden giant gestured in a broad manner that epasses the entire city, "We stand and fight for a creator we have never seen because we have seen the works of his hands and it is truly marvelous. The depths of knowledge he has is ridiculous, his potential unmatched, it would be the greatest of sins to allow somebody like that to perish in the hands of monsters. His life is priceless."


    Lost appeared puzzled and cocked his head to the side, but before he could speak the golden giant continued,


    "Does that seem so very strange to you? I don''t think it is, I dare say, perhaps more than any of us here, you can perfectly express the sentiments in our hearts. Living a life of utter hopelessness and being brought to this great city where our future could not have been brighter. Even if we all die in the defense of the Creator, we know that within him lies our hope. If we fall in his defense, in our ashes he will raise us up, stronger than before, and it would not matter if it is not us that returns but our legacy."


    Lost seemed to recollect something and he smiled, "somehow I think he would consider this matter from an opposite perspective, where he is the umbre that shields us all. I know nothing pains him more than seeing his children suffer. Imagine the hurt that a stone has to feel in order to cry, and then perhaps you shall understand what a loss of just one of you does to him, and now, I fear that pain would be worse."


    "We will not fail him," the golden giant said with a tone of finality in his voice and he returned to his grim task.


    "No, we will not," Lost whispered as he returned to weaving runes, "Lady of Shadows, now more than ever I need your guidance. Vraegar, Diane, Fat Sage, I am lost without you all by my side. The path is dark, and before me, all I see is the color of blood."


    The Ascension Spear below released a subtle vibration, so slight that even Lost missed it. With his focus on crafting his runes and watching the descending disaster, he could not hear


    the cry of rage that was arising from the Ascension Spear.


    "No more...no more... no more... I want no one else to ever die for me again."

 Chapter 1152: Dawn (5)

    Chapter 1152: Dawn (5)


    ?


    Hours after hours went by and the golden mes grew, the light it emitted shing against the vast backdrop of red as destruction came ever closer.


    At this time more than half of the Blood Blessed had copsed, every single strand of power drained from their bodies, their minds were nk, every single mental energy spent, and if not for the superiority of their physique, the damage done to their mental space and bodies would have disabled them for life.


    Anyone who looked at them would think they were simply dead bodies because their heartbeat was silent, there was not even enough energy in their bodies to maintain such a basic function. With the strength of their physique, even in this state, it would take many millennia before any adverse effect began to take root in their bodies.


    Those who remained active despite the immense drain of building the golden mes were the ones who could thrive under pressure and had least made breakthroughs to a higher level under the strain of refining the golden mes and staying under the light of the red sun which was constantly screaming hate and madness into their psyche.


    After lighting up the third star point in their heart, it gave the Blood Blessed the ability to summon their Natal Treasure, which enhanced their overall power, adaptability, and control over all aspects of their bodies and abilities.


    Something amazing had urred in thest few hours because every Blood Blessed here still pushing forward had undergone immense suffering under this trial by fire and the weakest had lit up three-star points.


    This meant more than one billion of them had crossed this threshold of power, where a few hours back barely less than a fraction of a percent of their poption had reached this mark, which was actually the god-child, even the closest Young Po was at the cusp and had not crossed this boundary.


    Such rapid progress was tremendous, and none of them here had the words to describe it. They would have been going crazy with celebration but there was only a single thought in their mind, and that was refining the golden me, most of them were not even fully aware of the great strides they had been making in thest few hours, only feeling d that the burden of refining the mes seemed to get a bit manageable even when they thought their limits had been reached.


    The impending catastrophe was not the only reason for these great changes in their bodies, but the act of refining the golden mes, which were supposed to be something they should be delving into at the end of their golden giant pathway, contributed to this unreasonable growth rather immensely.


    There was great power in their bloodline, Rowan himself having what could be considered an infinite amount of Essence, so much so that all his children connected with him could tap into this unfathomable fountain of Essence, but the only condition was that they could connect and understand their powers well enough to do so.


    As a dimension, Rowan was a fountain of unlimited power, and every drop of his blood was a part of his dimension, although they were taking different forms, it did not break the connection with his power.


    For the Blood Blessed, refining this golden me inside their bloodline had never been considered before because none of them knew that it could bring about such great benefits, perhaps in the future it was inevitable that one person would have experimented with this ability, thereby unleashing a new understanding of their precious bloodline, but that timeline had been pushed forward and in a few short hours the power levels of the Blood Blessed had shot up dramatically.


    However, this trial they were undergoing was nothing simple, and even those that had activated three-star points began to fall, their Natal Treasures going dormant after excavating every shred of power they could process and contain. Of the three billion people who began this journey, there were barely half a billion left at this point.


    Every single second that passed they were dropping like flies, hundreds of thousands at a time, yet they never failed to pass on their nurtured me to the one beside them, and gradually, on each of the hundred tforms, a single massive me was arising.


    This also heralded the first of the Blood Blessed to reach their fourth star point, an honor given to Young Po. His growth had always been fast and steady, and if not for the presence of the god-child, he would be the greatest in cultivation talent among the Blood Blessed.


    His Ascension served as a lead to others, springing them on to push further into themselves and as many were falling many were also rising as a host of Blood Blessed followed him in his Ascension.


    Many more fell behind, their potential exhausted, and for the Blood Blessed that could push to the Fourth point in their star in such a short time were those with at least two Natal Treasure, and among those people were the parents of the god-child. Although an extremely talented pair of individuals, their light had been covered by their son''s.


    In this fight against destruction, they had an extra motivation for working so hard, it was the simple act of a parent striving to protect their child. They were not able to follow him out of the city at first, and now there was no way they would allow him out of their sight. What sort of parents would that make them?


    Even if their son was a sort of divine being, they were still his parents, and they would stand in front of him and shield him from any enemies with their bodies.


    Knowing the incredible risk their two-year-old son was going through filled them both with pride and fear. They had long given up hope to ever control him or even teach him, the child picked up everything too fast, learning lessons before it even urred to them to give it.


    What they wanted was to protect him, no matter how much it took from them. Holding hands they kept pushing forward, the mes in front of them growingrger and the sounds of bodies dropping beside them getting louder.


    Rn/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The end came as expected, and no one shirked away from it. The red sun, as it was spreading out, was also expanding. By the time it was a few miles away from the city, its circumference was greater than a hundred million miles, and before it, the entire city was as small as a grain of sand.


    For such an incredibly massive explosion, it caused no shockwaves because it was not pushing any air ahead of itself, it was instead consuming everything, and this caused this explosion to be rtively silent, at least that was what it seemed like until it neared the city and then the sounds of the explosion began to make its way to them.


    It sounded like a weird mixture of screaming andughter, pain and enjoyment, hate and happiness.


    It was as if this red sun reveled in its destructive power, but still hated its nature. Like its creator, this red sun was a perversion of everything natural, and because of the height of its maker, it was alive and fully aware.

 Chapter 1153: Dawn (6)

    Chapter 1153: Dawn (6)


    ?


    The red sun knew that its time was short, and for that it hated itself, and yet every single second it existed still caused it to hate those moments too, wanting it to be over. The red sun was mad, and this madness only grew as it gotrger, fueling its power to greater heights while also killing it faster.


    Within it was a rage and hatred towards its creator that was greater than any it could feel against the world, and its creator was aware of its hatred and made a mockery of it, and that awareness was like a knife sticking out of the small corner of the back where the hand could not reach, making the red sun hatred increase with every passing moment.


    This was another working of the higher Dimension, Memory/Mind. With this power, a single spark could be made to destroy multiple universes.


    The sounds of the red sun caused even the most hardy of the Blood Blessed to shiver in fright, many of them losing their footing as their body went weak, the only thing they could do was barely hold on to their golden me and watch the entire heavens turn to a bloody red.


    Doubt, fear, horror... all sorts of negative emotions flooded the minds of the people here. They were strong but the power of their enemy was overwhelming, despite their esteemed bloodline, they had no right to stand before the power of a sixth-dimensional Will Holder,


    "BRING YOUR FLAMES TO ME!!!"


    The roar of the god-child cut through all the noise, and the Blood Blessed left nurturing the mes were roused from their mise, and looked in horror at how close the red sun hade to their city.


    Their divine city was at the bottom of a seemingly bottomless ocean and outwardly it was hundreds of miles in circumference. The Blood Blessed here was standing above the city, at its center, just below the shields covering it, tens of miles in the air, and so they could truly appreciate the immensity of the powering towards them, carrying all the hate in existence.


    There was an unfathomable amount of water surrounding their city, and the red sun made the ocean feel like a pool, its bloody red color became everything, and although it was still hundreds of miles away, its size was so massive it was almost as if one could reach out and touch it.


    There were barely a hundred thousand Blood Blessed standing, roughly a thousand each for every fortification built.


    The golden mes they had nurtured had been pooled together, and it wasrger than a thousand feet in diameter and burned as bright as a star. It was an amazing sight, but before the immensity of the red sun, it felt extremely paltry.


    "We can still hold on!"


    It was unknown who first roared out those words, but then it turned out to be the father of the god-child, and this sentiment was echoed by the rest here. They felt ashamed that in the end, they would have all fallen and left the burden for only one-the youngest among them here. "Yes, we can hold!"


    "We can hold!"


    They all stood up and began their transformation. Men and women of flesh and blood who once sat down cross-legged, rose up as golden giants, hundreds of feet tall, and they roared to the bloody heavens,


    "WE WILL HOLD"


    The boy swallowed and turned to Lost, "Have you ever seen anything like this before?"


    "For him?" Lost replied, "Many more times than I can count."


    The red sun impacted the city.


    R


    The swings of Rowan''s Destroyer were almost mechanical at first, he had precisely calcted the best angle, force, and millions of other factors that went into making a perfect swing of his Destroyer, and aided by its Spirit, Rowan''s harvest of the Will Chain was at its utmost efficiency.


    He never thought that the peak was no longer enough for him.


    Rowan knew that he should not be pushing his perception outward to investigate what was happening outside because no matter how much the Ascendants were scrutinizing the world outside, they had focused a million times more effort on finding the root of the disaster inside the infinity bubble, but he did not care.


    They were showing him their resolve, how could he stand straight after today if the least he could do was to notice them? He would watch his glorious children, like stars they were, oh, how they burned so bright.


    He had listened to their crazy n and knew the cost of what they were about to do. Rowan wanted to give them the time and freedom to slowly explore their abilities for centuries, barely infants, they should be crawling, instead, they wore boots and took on the yoke of suffering and they were tilling his fields that were filled with rocks and countless traps,


    "Has there ever been a Creator as useless as I am? Always standing behind my children as they bear the load their back was never meant to take."


    The red sun impacted against the city, and Rowan wished that he could flinch, but even if his soul quailed, his form was perfect.


    Hate shattered the force field over the city, and began eating its way through it. The city groaned as if it were a living thing, and in a sense, it was alive, although not in a manner that most couldprehend.


    As the tide of hate neared the center of the city, just a few miles away from reaching his body, the fortifications began to move, all one hundred and one of them, arranging themselves in a star-shaped pattern, as multiple shockwaves erupted from them that rippled through the remnants of the city which heralded the unleashing of one hundred and one golden pirs of mes that rushed out with a roar, almost appearing like massive Ouroboros Serpents as they mmed into the wall of hate.


    The brightest of them came from the god-child, who despite nearly two days of relentless torture still had the mental fortitude to summon more golden mes than any single


    tform.


    Hate did not seem to notice the mes that sshed against its side. It pushed on relentlessly. Yet his children did not falter. Even as they fought against hate, they did not stop refining the mes.


    More and more of them continued to fall, their numbers shrinking from the thousands to the hundreds, but those that remained under the weight of expectation of all those who fought with them, pushed past their limits again and again, and they began lighting up the fifth point of their star.


    This caused the golden pirs of me to ripple and condense, no longer appearing like mes but sma, like a golden river. The glow that erupted from it was so bright that it colored the entire wall of hate that was almost at the center of the city.


    For the first moment Hate was unleashed, this was the first time it began to slow down. The entire red sun seemed to shake and then a malevolent Will that was content to devour everything in a rtively steady fashion began to gather towards the city.


    Countless eyes began to erupt from the red sun, beaming around before centering on the city and those that defied its Will.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

 Chapter 1154: Dawn (final)

    Chapter 1154: Dawn (final)


    ?


    Hate knew nonguage, but it had a million ways to express itself, yet it chose only silence. Its nature made it so that any arbitrary change in its environment influenced its mental state and increased its hate towards everything.


    All its eyes pointed towards the city and the pitiful opposition they had created. This act grew its rage and its speed which had be slow began to pick up.


    Half the Blood Blessed still standing copsed, and the homered pirs of golden mes melded together, bing fifty. This caused a loud cracking sound like thunder as the power of the golden mes multiplied.


    The red sun that had sped up began to slow down once more, but it was still moving, and now it was so close to the Ascension Spear, barely a mile away, and with its size, every Blood Blessed, including the ones that could not contribute their mes to this cause could see nothing but red.


    When you were close to something so massive, it created a visual dissonance whereby the entire heavens would be covered, so whether they looked east, west, north, or south, the red sun was everywhere, and what was even worse than the sounds it was making were the eyes.


    Millions of eyes jammed together that were looking down at everyone with such hatred, it was branding its form into their very souls causing cries of agony to erupt from the masses. The worst hit were the golden giants who still stood against it, the toll on their souls had reached a level that was almost impossible to describe, every second they were holding on could be literally described as a miracle.


    Their number had fallen to a hundred, and the stream of golden me had fallen to ten. One was held by the god-child and the other nine were held by the rest.


    The golden mes by now appeared to be solid, and the roar it gave out reflected the tenacity in the hearts of billions of their people. They might be the ones standing, but the mes were the result of the sacrifices of all of them.


    Among the hundred were the mother and father of the god-child, and what was amazing was that they were the two with the weakest talents among the hundred, owning only two Natal Treasures, while the least here had three. Their eyes were not on the red sun, but on the back of their child, who stood like an unshakable mountain.


    Tears in their eyes, and intense pride in their hearts, they fought on. There was no energy even to scream, their cries only echoing in the mes.


    One by one they began to fall, drained of everything, yet passing the me to those that remained standing, until there were only two pirs of golden mes left, and of the hundred, only five remained.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    For the god-child, these past few moments were the longest one he had ever known. Not even killing himself thousands of times to push past the limit of a golden giant could equal what was going on inside his body. Standing on his shoulder was the Lost mes who was pouring all the runes he had woven into the golden giant''s ear.


    These runes were to serve as a source of nourishment and restoration to his mental space because the brunt of the load when unleashing the golden mes for the god-child was no longer on his physical body, which had nearly reached a state of perfection, but on his mind.


    The runes Lost had been weaving were to aid the kid in control of the mes because ultimately it was this golden giant who had the most likely chance of standing, he would be the one to hold the final mes.


    The world shrank to a dot in the gaze of the golden giant, all he could see was the red sun growing ever closer, and all he could feel was the ever-growing burden as the mes held by the rest were passed up to him, and it was too much... dear Creator it was too much.


    The sun pushed ever closer, and this time when it felt like it was a hand length away, it was not a spatial distortion, the red sun was merely a few hundred feet away from the golden giant. Of its many eyes, all were focused on the golden giant, and within that hatred, there was a faint sense of mockery.


    With a roar that resounded for countless miles, the golden mes merged and a Primordial Ouroboros Serpent was born.


    Born from mes, its roar echoed for eternity.


    The boy could no longer hold. Handling a golden me was one thing, but this serpent, dear god... this serpent, how can one mortal man hold an entire ocean, hold back a raging tsunami, how could one man...


    The Primordial Ouroboros Serpent broke away from its control, its tail slipped from his hand and the serpent turned around, zing like the dawn, beautiful and terrible, its pride was such that no one could control it, no one could bound it, and for the effrontery of holding it as a tool, the golden giant would pay the price.


    The boy fell to his knees, and the form of the golden giant vanished, reced by his small form that was now barely four feet tall, he had grown without his knowledge, distracted by the events of the past few days. This was it, he had failed, and he would not be dying under the red mes, but in golden fire.


    He wept, not only for his failure, but he felt he did not deserve to be burnt by the golden me. His failure should havee with a much stiffer penalty, he was only worthy to die in the kaws of hate, everyone here would fall because he could not hold back a primal force of nature.


    He was aware that Lost was screaming, but he could not hear him, his gaze was only on the eyes of the Primordial Ouroboros Serpent, whose nature was known to him the moment he set his eyes on the beast.


    "I am not worthy he whispered," head bowed, he waited for death, and the serpent did not linger, it struck.


    For the next few moments the boy waited for the pains of his final death, but when it did note, he slowly lifted his head and looked up and what he saw shook him to the core.


    Even in their giant form that was a hundred and fifty feet tall, he would recognize them from anywhere, even if he were to go blind. Before him was the back of his mother and father, and these two, who had barely broken through to the fifth point of their star, both held the massive fangs of the Primordial Ouroboros Serpent.


    Its fangs had pierced their bodies in multiple ces, their golden blood but the two of them, despite being on their knees, held up a mountain, they held back a raging tsunami, they stood before the most primal form of nature, and they did not back down.


    In his eyes, they shone like the first light in the morning. He had always disliked their name, Dawn. Both of them having the same name, but now, there were no other words to describe


    them.


    He was not sure they were still alive, their eyes were closed, their hearts were not beating, but they stood before him like a bulwark against everything, that was until he heard his father growl at the Primordial force of nature, "Don''t you dare, touch my boy!"

 Chapter 1155: Final Lessons

    Chapter 1155: Final Lessons


    ?


    The boy was dumbstruck. In the midst of his amazement and pain, he was aware that there should be no way that his parents could hold back the Ouroboros Serpents, and yet they did, and it was as if the scales had been knocked away from his eyes and he understood.


    In this world, power belonged to the strong. How can one man stand before an ocean or wrestle a tsunami to submission?


    His parents had shown him the way. Will was everything.


    A man can do anything if he is willing to sacrifice. His parents had always told him he had knowledge butcked wisdom. He had thought there was nothing he could learn from them anymore, and yet it turned out that he could not be any more wrong.


    Struggling from his prone position, he bowed towards his parents and began walking towards them, he passed Lost who stood with his mouth agape at what he was witnessing, a weird light flowing through his eyes because it seemed he hade across a realization.


    The boy walked up to his parents and everything seemed to freeze around the three of them, the red un and Primordial Ouroboros bing nothing but a backdrop to the three of them, with his present size, he was like a mouse beside their gigantic foot, and his raised hands could barely reach his mother''s toe, he whispered,


    "Dawn..." then he turned to his father, "Dawn..."


    The eyes of his parents were closed as if they were asleep but they still smiled when they heard his voice,


    "You finally called us by our name, our child finally called us by name... but we have not yet withstood one of your blows," his mother spoke with a smile, golden blood dripping out from the side of her lips,


    "Thank you for all you have done for me, you did not force your knowledge onto me, instead you showed me the path, allow me to make use of it."


    Saying this, his body began to grow, and it did not stop at his previous diminutive size that was under ten feet, in a short moment he towered over his parents, and now they were the size of ants before him.


    Standing thousands of feet tall, he bent down and sized the Primordial Ouroboros Serpents by the neck, as his Natal Treasures erupted from his back with a fountain of golden blood, and before the fiery serpent in his hands could struggle the nine Natal Treasures in the forms of massive serpents attacked it from all angles and tore it to pieces.


    Their form began to transform before his Natal Treasures had the form of massive serpents but there was something missing that made them iplete, and now after devouring the Essence of the Primordial Ouroboros Serpent, their bodies had begun to fill in the nk spaces.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    The red sun was only a few dozen feet away from him, but this golden giant was not even looking at it, instead, he crouched and gently carried his parents and ced them behind him, turning his back to the red sun, he gently caressed the faces of his mother and father, his


    touch slowly healing them of their grievous wounds,


    "Let your child show you, all that he has learned."


    The nine serpents behind him that hadpleted their impromptu evolution opened their fearsome maws and roared, and within their throat was an inferno of golden me. These serpents were the essence of the Ouroboros hunger.


    As the golden giant slowly healed his parents, his nine evolved serpents charged at the red sun, and they were not trying to push it back, that was not the way the Ouroboros Serpent operated, instead they saw the sun as food.


    Their bodies expanding into gargantuan colossi that filled up the small spaces separating them, they tore through the many eyes that were watching the ongoing event with hate and enjoyment and their heads prated the red sun, and with an alien roar that sounded as if they were screaming and inhaling at the same time, they began to feed.


    The red sun at first did not seem to notice any changes, but suddenly across the best stretch of its body that extended for millions of miles, its bright light dimmed, and it grounded to a halt.


    The countless voices emerging from the red sun went silent, and then it began to scream because, for the first time since it was born, it knew pain and fear, so much so that it eclipsed its entire mental space.


    It might have been very powerful, but its creator did not make it tost, and so its mind had few defenses when it came to an alien situation like this. The red sun did not know how to process pain or fear and so it was stuck, unable to move, unable to understand, it could do nothing but scream.


    The golden giant shuddered as his body was consumed by red mes, his serpents were draining so much power that the feedback reaching him was almost more than he could handle, but he had learned a fundamental lesson today, Will was everything!


    It did not matter the heights of the waves, he would conquer them, it did not matter the size of the mountain, it would be made low. He looked at the seven golden suns below him and he beckoned and the central one flew towards him.


    For this golden sun, he had suffered countless times, and now he understood that they had already recognized him, what was left was for him to understand himself and the potential inside of him,


    Bringing the golden orb into his chest, it melted and entered inside his body and immediately the red mes that were burning across his body vanished.


    The golden giant shuddered, took a step back and he roared. A beam of golden light erupted out of his mouth that sliced the red sun in half and continued onward until it mmed against the threshold that separated the lower continents from the upper continents.


    What happened next was horrifying, and its consequences would have been more far- reaching if not for the fact that the threshold had a healing function.


    The god-child had a single technique he wanted to bring to the apex, and that was his Splitting Slice technique, which could transform one slice into an infinite amount the moment it reached his target.


    The red sun that was split apart could not evenst a few seconds despite the impressive energy storehouse granted to it by Memory/Mind. An infinite number of the greed of the Ouroboros spread throughout its body and consumed all it had to offer. In a second, the red sun that was millions of miles across vanished.


    In the heavens, something more drastic was urring. The threshold began to shatter. It healed immediately of course, but an observer would have thought the world was glitching because the heavens above their heads would vanish and reappear many times, and the visions that were revealed anytime this happened were terrifying.


    For the first time in forever, the many inhabitants of the lower continents saw the true face of their world.

 Chapter 1156: The First Empyrean

    Chapter 1156: The First Empyrean


    ?


    Splitting Slice was a profound technique that acted on the entirety of the target that it struck. Of course, this move was held back by the power levels of the one delivering the blow, this made it impossible for the golden giant to instantly destroy all of Doom Star with a single blow, and if not for the conveyor of this technique being the golden energy of his Ascension, Splitting Slice would not be able to even cut an inch into the red sun.


    His golden ascension energy had not only given this technique enough power to cut apart the red sun, but it also touched the threshold that separated the realm, and it dispersed the veil that hid the true face of reality, thereby destabilizing the heavens for a brief moment.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    For the mortals below standing on countless continents, surrounded by an infinite ocean, it was a shocking thing to see the heavens change before your eyes.


    Everything most mortals had ever known was a blue sky that held three suns, and when darkness came bringing monsters, there would be seven ck suns. The fall of one of the bright suns was rming enough, and now they began to see worlds beyond their own. They saw the upper continents, each shining with brilliant colors and so massive they defied imagination, and for the first time since forever, they saw the true face of heaven.


    But the heavens closed up once more, making them wonder if what they had seen was simply a figment of their imagination, because for the past few years, the world had slowly been going mad, and nothing could be ced outside the table. Suns fall, madness roams and anything could happen at any time. The only thing that was constant was the endless war.


    In a corner of the realm, the result of nearly two days of letting a sixth-dimensional level Will Holder''s technique run rampant was revealed, and it was a scene of horror that no sane mind was supposed to witness.


    As the red sun had grown wider, it had also plunged deeper into the ground, erasing the ocean for millions of miles and eating into the bedrock so deeply until it reached another barrier, and this barrier was made from vast living flesh.


    One of Rowan''s expectations, if his children would fail in his defense was to be this barrier of flesh, because he had quickly realized that the deeper Hate bore into the earth, the sooner it would encounter Cmity Gods, and although he did not expect these sleeping gods to be able to counter this level of devastation, he knew that it would draw the attention of the World''s Will if they were to fall into intense damage and mortal danger.


    However, what Rowan had underestimated was the insane regenerative abilities of these Cmity Gods that effortlessly resisted the erosion of this technique. When his Ouroboros Serpent''s Avatars had attacked a Cmity god, they had gone directly for its core, which was the pure darkness essence it contained.


    His serpent''s avatars had been able to directly consume this energy, thereby drastically weakening the regeneration of the Cmity God, but since the red sun had no way to directly consume the essence of pure darkness inside them, they could easily regenerate any amount of flesh they lost without losing any bit of their darkness energy that was powering this vicious cycle.


    Rowan soon realized that this avenue of breaking the red sun technique was useless and focused on other things, yet what the red sun did was expose millions of miles of the horror that lies below the earth. Miles upon miles of yellow and red flesh filled with probing hungry eyes and gasping tentacles that stretched for miles. The foul breath of the Cmity Gods no longer bounded by the earth and ocean caused the skies to darken.


    The sea would inevitably fill up the void, but in the time before it did, reality would be left exposed to the influence of the Cmity Gods who were not supposed to see the light of day for countless more eons.


    In the heavens were the Ascendants in the vaunted continents and below the earth were the cmity gods patiently waiting for the day they would arise, and the red sun had revealed a glimpse of the madness that governed reality in Doom Star.


    For the few who witnessed and understood both of these sights, madness shortly followed.


    R


    Back to Rowan''s city; the golden giant fell to his knees, gasping aloud as the changes happening through his body were extremely grand. His sense of self had broken many times, and he was dimly aware that he might have won, but he was not going to survive what woulde next. His soul was far too weak to hold infinity.


    He had been able to climb to the top of the mountain with sheer grit and tenacity, but he could not survive under the harsh conditions here. Not everyone could be like Rowan, who no longer knew the concept of limits.


    Will was important, it could break barriers that could not be broken, yet it was not everything, it would give you power, but if your hands were too weak to hold on to that power, that hand would copse to dust. What Will would do was make sure that this weak hand wouldst long enough, to hold on until the job was done.


    The golden giant had done the impossible, it had broken a technique from a sixth- dimensional entity. It was only fair that after achieving such an impossible feat, greater than anything his past life could have ever done, he should go to sleep in the bosom of his creator, it was only right.


    The boy fell into darkness.


    He felt his soul shatter into pieces, and he opened his eyes onest time to his sleeping parents, and he smiled. Looking back at the sky he whispered,


    "Why does this seem so familiar? How many times have I stood before this cross-road? I guess this is my fate, this has always been my fate."


    "If this is what you think, then you do not know the power of your bloodline."


    The giant body seized, and he screamed as the nine Nascent Treasures on his back delved into space and they began fishing inside an unknown dimension that his mind could not even understand, however, what he could understand was the feeling of needle-sharp teeth biting and holding onto the pieces of his soul.


    Like fishermen hurling in the full of struggling fish from the water, the serpents dragged the pieces of his dissipating soul and stuffed them back into his body.


    Pain like he had never known wracked his frame, he could not touch his soul so he did not know how to soothe the hurt, only endure this pain as the burden of ascension was tearing his soul apart, the nine serpents refused to let him die, and when he thought he would be


    condemned to a life of endless pain, power came.


    Unlike Rowan who could instantly gain all the benefits gained from the devouring of his Ouroboros Serpents, for anyone else there had to be a filter. This filter was necessary because no one else in creation could handle the load of directly consuming Will that was superior to their level. Rowan could and he was the one that directly filtered this energy and gave it to his first Empyrean.

 Chapter 1157: The Perfect Tool

    Chapter 1157: The Perfect Tool


    ?


    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    The boy felt his soul being rapidly stitched together and then strengthened, the intense flow of power being pumped into his body sent him into the air, and the golden radiance he radiated began to awaken all the Blood blessed from their state of slumber, filling them with endless energy.


    Their nearly mummified body was filled with golden radiance and those at the threshold of the next level broke through, and the overall power levels of their entire society took another step forward.


    A moment before they had been aware that if they failed, none of them would be rising again, to see their bright golden sun once more meant that they had seeded. The catastrophe had been broken, and they would live and prosper...


    They all wanted to cheer but it felt almost strange to do so, they had no right to survive what they had just done, and it was hard to reconcile this fact in their head, but the figure of the massive glowing giant overhead and the absence of one of the golden suns was testament to the fact that among the Blood Blessed, a true powerhouse had arisen.


    In the silence, a child asked, "Did we win?"


    His voice carried and the golden giant who had justpleted his ascension looked down and smiled, "We..."


    The golden giant suddenly moved to the side while trying to bring up his arm but his reaction was stalled as Time grounded to a halt around him.


    A thin line of red and ck swept past his neck and his massive head tumbled from his shoulders.


    Lost, who reacted just as quickly as the golden giant, was surrounded by chains of red mes and sted into the horizon, his screams of anger fading into the distance.


    Shisu, Ascendant of the Third Dan stood upon the bloody stump of the golden giant neck and bathed under his golden blood, he grinned,


    "They want to crucify me because I cleansed such a small corner of the realm, but look at all the maggots that I find hiding beneath the earth."


    If he had expected panic from the crowd there was none, they only looked at the fallen giant waiting for him to stand tall once more, but when they saw that his head and neck were wrapped with a red energy that denied any resurrection, they simply began transforming into their golden giant form as they prepared for battle, their objective was to free the god-child from the poison bounding his body from rising.


    They knew that was their only hope because they smelled the power of Hate flowing from the body of this Ascendant alongside his words that brought the understanding that it was he who had unleashed the devastation that nearly wiped away their society, if they were going to die, it would be on their feet.


    Shisu smile faded as he looked at three billion golden giants charging at him without fear and his visage twisted into a horrifying snarl,


    "What madness is this?" Shisu growled, at his level, it had been millions of years since hest knew anyone willing to stand against him. Even without ring his Aura, his presence alone would make Ascendants tremble, unable to move, even reality itself obeyed his whims, and yet, these mongrels still charged at him?


    Shisu had seen many surprising things during his lifetime and this one ranked near the top,


    "They are glorious, are they not, my children of the Ouroboros."


    A voice sounded beside Shisu and he reared around in shock, but there was no one around him. If the crowd charging at him before was shocking, someone who could speak beside him without his knowledge was rming, and suddenly he realized that perhaps he had been too confident and foolish.


    His father, an Ascendant Sun at the Fourth level of the Dan had been killed by this entity, and he had strolled into its backyard with no thought behind it, not even calling for backup or alerting the other Ascendant Suns.


    Shisu took to the air, and then he froze, not because he wanted to, but because what he was witnessing was impossible and his surprise had made him stall in his n for escape.


    The moment he touched the golden giant that had banished his technique and shook the heavens he had instantly felt the incredible amount of vitality in his body, and the vastness of its soul, and he knew that for a soul that was so mighty, killing the giant would take careful considerations, due to the fact that he was not sure he could extinguish the soul in one blow, and if any part of such a mighty soul escapes, it could easily recreate its body in another location.


    Imprisonment was the best option at this time, and this made him cut the giant in two and wrap his Will around every single cell in its body, turning it into a pile of meat he could torture and slowly kill at his leisure.


    However, what made him pause was that he could feel every single piece of his Will being stripped from the cells of this giant. It was not consumed as had happened with his previous red sun technique, instead, it had been controlled in a manner that he could not understand.


    It was then that the final piece of the puzzle clicked in Shisu''s head and he nearly screamed in fright. This entire debacle started because the infinity bubble had been tampered with, his father had fallen and the Dan had be unreachable to anyone who wanted to ascend to a higher level.


    Because he still had perfect control of his Will based powers and was not close to ever ascending to a higher level, he had automatically dismissed this problem, with his selfish nature, what did not directly affect him was no concern of his, and now he was suddenly realizing that the entity who could kill his father and prevent others from essing the Dan, could easily take control of his own when he was in its presence.


    His speed barely carried him a mile into the air before he stopped as if he had mmed into an imprable wall. In front of him was a man, made from red mes. He recognized this red me because it was his Will that was no longer in his control.


    The man at first did not even seem to notice him, instead he was looking at his hands from different angles, and from the glow in his eyes he was not admiring it, instead he was studying his new form.


    Seemingly satisfied with what he had observed, the man looked at Shisu and he smiled,


    "This Will of yours is... peculiar. You should know that you are not leaving this ce alive." Shisu took a step back, "What are you?"


    Cracking his neck the man made from red mes took a corresponding step forward, keeping the distance between them perfectly equal,


    "I have been asked that question so many times in the past it is almost bing annoying. I guess it is partly my fault and also that book, I have always been under the radar, but with my uing Ascension, I can no longer be hidden. It is a good thing that while in Doom Star, I will have the perfect tool."

 Chapter 1158: Mountain Of Mourning

    Chapter 1158: Mountain Of Mourning


    ?


    At Rowan''s cryptic words, Shisu''s glowing red eyes tightened, somehow knowing he was hearing great truths but notprehending them, "What book? Where is this Doom Star? What are you talking about?"


    Rowan folded his arms across his chest and tapped the side of his head as if in deep thought even as he observed one of the more powerful beings he hade across, he sighed in a somewhat pitying manner,


    "Ahh, I see, I had forgotten that you are all mice trapped in a spinning wheel. It is hard for me to reconcile sometimes that such great power could be paired with a greater amount of ignorance. I guess, this is the price you have to pay for power in this realm. I wonder how many ces in reality such a phenomenon urs, perhaps it is unique to this realm alone, it has to be, else why would I allow myself to be trapped inside of it for so long."


    "Do not speak in riddles," Shisu snapped the unrelenting hate and madness that he barely hid beneath the surface bubbling up, his fear and irritation driving his Will into a frenzy, "You should be the remnant of that alien entity that arrived a million years ago, or a part of the Time Blight, j don''t care which, but I shall delight in your screams of pain when I feed..."


    "Oh, I see what that is, turning to your Hate, but you have forgotten something here," Rowan chuckled, and his body turned into a beam of light that shot towards Shisu, "Your Hate has a new master now."


    "Stay back!" the Ascendant roared as a reddish-ck colored shockwave erupted from his body.


    This move carried such devastating power that being close to the city would shred everything around in a thousand-mile radius to nothing, but upon encountering the red beam of light that Rowan had transformed into, the shockwave was absorbed in its entirety, and the speed of the red beam of light increased as a result, and it pierced into Shisu''s forehead.


    The Ascendant screamed, clutching his head and he suddenly went silent, his body dropped from the air like a rock, yet his crash at the ground stirred no dust.


    Due to the speed Rowan and Shisu operated, everything that urred here seemed instantaneous to an outside observer. In one moment the golden giants were charging at an insurmountable foe, whose appearance was slight, but the Aura he exuded felt as if they were charging at a slumbering supernova, and the next, he clutched his head with a scream and copsed.


    They were rightly confused but their attention was drawn to the body of the god-child who had stretched his hand and picked up his head, and was setting it back on his neck.


    A cheer rang out among the Blood Blessed before they turned to the prone form of the Ascendant, not knowing what had caused his copse but not willing to allow the opportunity for revenge slip from their fingers, they charged at him,


    "Stop!" the god-child called out, his voice was so loud it traveled through their ranks of billions, "This is the work of our Creator, he defends us, we have proven our worth before his gaze and this is a test that he would never let us fall. He is not cold and distant, but he is here with us." his gaze was drawn to the Ascension Spear, seemingly realizing something.


    His gaze was noticed by the rest and a stir went through the crowd, as an air of sheer disbelief thundered across their ranks, was it possible that all these while, their Primogenitor had always been with them?


    "Couldn''t have said it better myself," Lost appeared in a ze of golden fire chuckled, and nodded at the golden giant, "Against all odds, we have seeded, we have brought him the time he needs toplete his great tasks, now just sit back, rx, and watch the sparks fly kid, I promise, it will be hard for you to see the likes again. He does not know how to do things on a small scale."


    Lost was startled when the golden giant suddenly dropped to his knees, and the earth trembled as billions of knees followed his direction, they bowed towards the Ascendant Spear and silence swept across the entire city, only broken by the sound of tears hitting the ground,


    Lost scratched his head, "Oh, you know that he doesn''t care for worship, he doesn''t need to leech on his people like any of those lesser gods."


    "I thought you would understand. This is not just about our worship, Lost mes," the golden giant said, not looking away from the earth, "If you know and understand the history of our people, then you will realize that this act is not just necessary, it is for us, a privilege to be able to worship him."


    Lost eyes widened, "When you put it that way..."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "You should now Lost mes, else my people would no longer look favorably upon you." "You little rascal, I am his..."


    R


    Rowan appeared inside the mental space of the Ascendant Shisu and found himself looking at a strange reflection in a stained ss window. It was of a youth, about fifteen years old, with extremely pale green skin and yellow hair, he looked at the edge of death, he was barely skin hanging onto the bone, and he understood that he was inside the body of a mortal Shisu, 9.6 million years ago, who despite his age was an Explorer at the Deific Rank.


    A cold and sharp pain pierced through his chest, but Shisu hardly reacted, calmly bringing a white handkerchief to wipe the blooding out from the side of his lips. He turned his headzily to the left at the moment the door behind him opened up, and a man d in heavy armor entered the room, which was a ratherrge library, holding thousands of books, Shisu loved to read, and if he was not in hisbs, he would be here.


    The man who entered should have been in his fifties due to the gray hair around his head, but his muscr figure had no hint of weakness on it, and he carried his heavy armor as if it were made from air. His deep but regal voice shook the room, this was a man of power,


    "My Prince, your father summons you. The army has returned from the great campaign in the north, and a feast is to be held in their honor... and yours. Your presence is required."


    Shisu replied, his voice the opposite of the soldier''s own, weak and thready as if he was a talking ghost, "Do I need to attend this feast?" he smiled inside when he saw how the hair on the hand of the general stood up and he minutely flinched, but Shisu pretended not to notice this change, no one knew of his present power, his weak body masking that he was at the peak of the mortal''s world.


    "The feast is being held on the Mountain of Mourning, the entirety of the kingdom will be there, preparation has been ongoing for years now my prince, I know you must have missed it due to your... work, but such an event has never urred before in the kingdom''s history, and if I may be bold my prince, I believe you would regret missing it, even if you were notpelled by the majesty''s order, which you are."


    "If that is the case," Shisu slowly rose to his feet, "Who am I to refuse my father''s summon."

 Chapter 1159: Mind Shock

    Chapter 1159: Mind Shock


    ?


    The walk to the Mountain of Mourning was an enlightening one for Rowan because overhead the heavens were different, there were ten suns above, five were bright and five were dark, and they split reality in two.


    In the north was total darkness, held totally by Cmity, and in the south was light, held by Ascendants. In this time the ten suns never set, their power kept everything in bnce, and in the center that divided darkness and light was a region of twilight on which there were ten massive mountains.


    Five of the mountains belong to an Ascendant power and the other five to Cmity. During this time there were five massive Ascendant Lines, all descendants of the Ascendant Suns, and they created kingdoms to foster new Ascendants for their bloodline.


    Resembling a volcano, but with the top of it t and with a circumference of a thousand miles, this massive mountain and the other mine could be seen rising into the clouds half a world away.


    Shisu was the prince of one of the Ascendant kingdoms, called the Ganem Kingdom, after the Ascendant Sun, Ganem, whose light shone directly over the continent.


    Shisu walked slowly, the pce was built directly under the Mountain of Mourning, this twilight mountain directly belonged to the Ganem family.


    There were thousands of paths that led to the top of the mountain, three were reserved for the royal family, and as Shisu looked to his side, he could see on those thousands of paths were people, their numbers unknown, all flocking towards the top of the mountain, and because the people from all over the kingdom had beening here for months, the top of the mountain had already been filled, and it was the massive pathways that were now being filled


    up.


    Some of them saw Shisu on the royal pathway, and the news spread across the people. Soon a riotous cheer rose that kept spreading and spreading until the Mountain of Mourning shook under the cries of the people for their noble prince.


    Shisu shuddered in disgust, ''Maggots, worse, brain-dead maggots. How could I share simr roots with these versions, how can they breathe the same air as me?"


    "My prince, are you okay?" Elves the general who came to bring the prince up the mountain looked at him in concern, but deep in his eyes, Shisu could see the suspicion inside of them and this made him curious and amused at the same time, of everyone here, apart from his mother, only the sack of hard meat seemed to peer a bit into the true thoughts of Shisu.


    Shisu smiled at him and nodded before bringing one hand to weakly wave at the people cheering him, which brought a further round of greatermotion. His other hand hidden behind his back was squeezed so tightly that it was bloodless. Elves who were by his side saw this and he felt cold sweat down his brows, Shisu looked at him again and smiled, and the general knew that this boy had deliberately revealed the sickness in his heart.


    Elves did not know if it was his imagination, but deep in the eyes of the prince he had seen red mes, that shone briefly before they disappeared, but he knew that the prince was supposed to be talentless when it came to Aura maniption, and except for his great intellect he could not wield Aura.


    His feet became frozen to the ground as he watched the frail prince follow the royal pathway up the mountain and he felt sick to the stomach. Something was not right and he could not point his fingers at what was wrong, if Shisu was no longer striving to hide the darkness in his heart then he must have reached a sort of threshold.


    This detail felt very important and Elves felt that he was before a crossroad, and his next decision could either save or doom his entire world. Such a thought felt ridiculous but at this moment it did not seem like that to him.


    He looked up only to see the prince had somehow made it nearly to the top of the mountain, and if he was not mistaken, his steps were steadier than usual. Elves did not think he had been lost in thought for that long and wondered how the prince had made it up to the top in record time when even with the magic embedded in these stairs, it would take hours.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    A sudden panic seized his heart and Elves clutched his chest, and without thinking he began to run, knowing in his heart that he could not let Shisu reach the top of the mountain.


    "Ascendant Sun, Ganem, give me strength. I do not know why my heart is about to break, but I know that there is a rot in the heart of Shisu. I shall kill him today, kill one of your great bloodlines, and whatever happens to me, I am willing to bear the consequences of my actions."


    He put on speed and raced up the mountain, beginning to discard his armor, they were for defenses alone and they slowed him down. His panicked rush to the top was beginning to draw attention, but he did not care.


    Except for the royal family, everyone else was forbidden from gaining a Natal Treasure, and Elves had secretly obtained a Natal Treasure in the past, and no longer thinking of hiding it, a pair of golden boots appeared around his feet and he sped up the stairs leaving a trail of silver mes behind him.


    No longer caring if he was torn to pieces after it was all over, Elves reached the top of the mountain and his emergence was so loud that it drew the attention of the people around him, and because he was following the royal path, he arrived directly at the foremost area of the Mountain of Mourning where the royal family gathered.


    Thousands of guards and the members of the royal family turned to him, including the king who first appeared surprised and then stunned when he saw the sh of gold and silver mes around the legs of Elves.


    Elves looked around widely, not even hearing the angered cry of the king calling for his arrest and near immediate execution. His eyes finally fell on a slight figure standing by the side of the king, a slight smirk on his face and that peculiar red glow he had seen hidden inside his eyes, and Elves knew he had been tricked, somehow his judgment was clouded and he had made a mistake.


    Roaring in anger and fear, Elves shrugged off the guards who had surrounded him and were attempting to subdue him. He drew his weapon, and began to charge toward the prince,


    "Traitor! He is attempting to assassinate the king, stop him!!"


    A loud cry erupted from the guards and they buried him under a tide of bodies. Elves'' sword moved in a blur hacking bodies and shoving men aside as he was unknowingly screaming aloud, "He is going to kill us all, dear Ascendants in heaven, help me, he is going to kill us


    all."


    Shisu watched with a red glow in his eyes as Elves was butchered to pieces, the vitality in this general was ungodly, and he reached closer to his position than even Shisu had anticipated, drawing a slight trace of concern in his heart for a moment.

 Chapter 1160: Revealing Madness

    Chapter 1160: Revealing Madness


    ?


    Thousands of weapons rose against a single man, but he pushed on without a single step back.


    The adaptability and battle awareness of the general was insane, his hate and panic stripping him of any hesitation in his actions. Despite being set upon by an entire army of some of the best-trained men and women in the kingdom, he still managed to preserve his mobility and kept his fighting arm, his left hand had been long reduced to a bloody stump that stopped above his elbow after being used as a shield to block many blows.


    Tens of weapons were sticking out from his body, turning him into a pincushion, but it seemed that none had hit vital organs, or if they did, the damage was not enough to instantly kill him when his entire being was primed towards killing the prince. He had virtually lost eighty percent of his skin, and he was just a screaming piece of meat and broken bones that refused to go down.


    "Brothers... sisters... let me through, I need to stop this monster from killing us all. You can do whatever you want to me after."


    Elves was a few hundred feet from Shisu when a particrly brutal Axe blow descended from above towards his skull that would have split his head in two, and he raised his left hand to block, forgetting for a moment that there was nothing there anymore but a six-inch stump, and realizing his error tried to move to the side while arching his back, and although he dodged a mortal blow, the Axe bit into his left shoulder, cutting deep into his sternum, and his body unconsciously vibrated as its de chipped his spine.


    If the wielder had used more force he would have been directly bisected in two.


    Such a devastating injury should have thrown his forward momentum into disarray, but his Natal Treasure was geared towards movement so he was still able to maintain his push forward, but that slight mistake had be his undoing because the Axe lodged in his body possessed powerful weight-changing enchantments and coupled with his devastating injuries, he slowed down and he was brutally hacked into pieces.


    The head of Elves exploded from his shattered body due to the extreme violence done against him by the furious guards, and it slowly rolled towards the king, stopping a few inches from his feet.


    The crazed eyes of the soldier were still fully aware and his yellow eyes rolled around in his skull before zooming towards Shisu with intense hate, and thrusting out his bloody tongue, he began to use it as a means to push his head towards the prince. Such a horrifying sight froze everyone in their ce except for Shisu who was grinning so widely that the side of his lips began to tear open and bleed, it appeared it took everything from him not to fall to the ground andugh.


    "Fascinating," Shisu muttered to himself, "So, this is the power of Hate."


    A meer foot away from Shisu, the life force in the head finally disappeared, but the grimace of hatred, protruding tongue and yellow eyes of the general was so hate-filled that the queen and several other maidens fainted, even the king went pale at this sight, and he shook in disgust and shock as Shisu went forward, picked up the head and brought it to his mouth, covering the bloody lips with his own, Shisu began to make chewing motions.


    Shisu forgot himself in his pleasure, the world became nothing but the Hate he was consuming, and when he brought his bloody face up for air, he ignored everyone around him, they were meaningless maggots, only searching for the look in the eyes of his father, and smiled when he found it. It was the realization that everything he had ever suspected about his child was the truth. Shisu was a monster that made cmities seem like harmless children.


    Tossing the head aside that no longer had a tongue or even a lower jaw, all eaten by Shisu, he did not need to eat the flesh, what he wanted from it was the ephemeral seed of Hate that he nted within and allowed to bloom so he could savor it, but he could not help himself, the vor of hate-filled flesh was one he knew he was going to miss very soon, and he was a bit angry with himself that he did not indulge more in cannibalism before this moment.


    The King pointed a shaking finger at Shisu, "Everything your mother said about you... it is true."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Oh, you mean that slut," Shisu smiled and cocked his head to the side, "did she tell you that before or after I stopped fucking her."


    The King sputtered in anger and Shisu''s eyes glowed red, making him stagger backwards,


    "Wait," Shisu licked his bloody lips as if he was savoring a memory, "don''t tell me when you heard her screaming inside my pce, you believed it was because she was praying for my lost soul... hmm, interesting," Shisu rubbed his chin, no longer having any grin on his face, "You believed that to be the case. I always knew you were a fool, but I had underestimated the degree of it."


    The King turned to the queen who had woken up and heard everything that Shisu had said, and she looked at the king with tears dropping from her eyes,


    "My love, I... I..."


    "Shut up you whore!" the king screamed with spittle flying out from his mouth, and his rage turned to his son who had begunughing maniacally as he clutched his stomach, "heh heh heh heh so that is the face a king makes when he is cuckold by his son before the entirety of his kingdom... Heh heh heh heh..."


    The King looked at the scarecrow-like figure of the cackling madman, and the Hate and fury that burst out from his heart was so intense that his eyes protruded nearly one inch from their sockets and turned red as countless capiries inside them burst open, he ran towards his son seized him by the neck and m him into the ground and began raining punches on his face and chest, but Shisu never stoppedughing, in fact, hisughter grew higher, as he spat out blood and a broken tooth,


    "I wonder why she alwayses for me, always insatiable that woman, I mean, of all the gifts you gave me, a small member was one of them, but now I know... haha haha... you hit like a fucking girl! How could you ever give it to her the way she wanted?"


    The King screamed in rage and no longer used any sort of technique in his attack, just


    mindless rage.


    All of this was happening in the full view of the entire kingdom, and because the royal stage was set up with enchantment to spread both auditory and visual information for thousands of miles, the entire kingdom watched the royal family fall into disgrace and in the hearts of many, everything seemed unreal.


    They had anticipated this celebration for years because of a simple reason, for the first time in millennia, they had been able to push back the Cmity Scourge assaulting their kingdom into the darkness, assuring them of many centuries of peace with no cmity stalking their borders.

 Chapter 1161: Bringing Down The Eyes Of Heaven

    Chapter 1161: Bringing Down The Eyes Of Heaven


    ?


    The surprising arrival and madness of the famous General Elves was enough to shock everyone, his brutal ughter at the hands of the guards was even more shocking and if they thought this was the end of the story, something even more sensational began to happen.


    To the people of the kingdom, their army was guided by a wise king, and the prince, althoughcking martial prowess, more than made up for it with his mind, because it was his


    inventions that turned the tides against the Cmity.


    This unexpected invention was called Blood Gas, a strange name, but what it did to the bodies of Cmities was so strange and horrifying that the jokes associated with the weapon''s name were swiftly silenced.


    The blood gas resembled a sphere the size of an apple, it was yellow and red and stank like dead flesh, the first person who saw this weapon had said it resembled a diseased pustule filled with pus and dead blood, this description was not far off because it was warm to the touch and it felt gtinous.


    It was a weapon that was made to be used from a distance, as it should be thrown towards the enemy. The first demonstration of Blood Gas was against arge group of Cmities numbering in the hundreds of thousands.


    A couple hundred of these orbs were chucked at the beasts and when theynded on the bodies of some of them, they sttered into pieces, dousing the beasts in foul-smelling liquid that seemed to have a life of their own and crawled into their bodies, and from there everything changed.


    These infected beasts turned on theirrades and ughtered them in a violent frenzy, disregarding any attempt for defense or preserving their lives, they kept killing until they fell apart.


    The slimy sludge that had infected them would crawl toward the ws and teeth of the infected, and anyone that survived the mayhem would not take long before they began developing the murderous symptoms and they would pounce on those around them.


    This weapon was stunningly effective and just using a hundred of these, nearly clearing out a million Cmity, the only drawback to this weapon was that its effectiveness could be counted in mere hours before the efficacy of the Blood Gas dissipated and a new one would have to be applied, however, with the horrifying killing rate of this weapon it was rare that another batch had to be fired out, which was a good thing because firing these weapons were very hazardous.


    ording to the statement spread across the kingdom, their prince Shisu was able to create a weapon that could exterminate the Cmity scourge that was far more effective than anything before in their history. In countless homes in the kingdom, the name of the prince became sacred. What the people did not know was that the method of priming these weapons was quite disturbing.


    Before any Blood Gas could be thrown, they had to be first swallowed by someone, and after six hours, the orb had to be torn out of the intestines of the poor candidate who swallowed the orb, only then would the weapon be primed, and ording to the prince Shisu, special drugs would have to be taken by the candidates to ensure that the pain they felt must be extremely excruciating.


    Once proud soldiers of the kingdom became butchers. They no longer charged at cmities head-on, instead, they became the ones responsible for holding down the screaming people as their bellies were torn open.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    They first took the worst of the prisoners to be used as incubators, and then anyone who had made any minor offenses, and towards the end of the war, they began kidnapping their people, and those from the surrounding kingdoms. During all of these periods, the king and royalty barely knew the full extent of the people that were killed in order for the soldiers topletely exterminate all the Cmities inside their border.


    They were aware of the process all right but chose to underestimate the true scale of the sacrifices that were made to aplish it. Official numbers were ced at around three hundred thousand people killed, only those aware knew it was many times more, around thirteen million.


    There were many times during the night that Shisu would wake upughing when he thought about the fact that the soldiers did not need to incubate the Blood Gas inside the body of anybody. He had only given that rule on a whim, wondering if anyone would challenge him on his mindless cruelty, but they had all yed along, allured by the temptation of an easy victory. From that moment Shisu knew the true nature of the world.


    The soldiers returning for their recognition could barely wear a smile, years of butchering people had cleansed all light from their souls, and it would not be long before the true picture of what happened was revealed, but before that could happen, the madness on the royal stage began.


    The King had been raging on theughing Shisu and it was inevitable that he would tear apart the royal robes, and to the people watching in horror at the ongoing event, the king suddenly reared back in horror, and took several steps backward, revealing to the world what could make the furious king afraid.


    The body of Shisu was revealed that he had been hiding under his robes, and it was a thing of horror. His chest was packed with boils that pulsed as if they all contained a heart. The King immediately recognized these pulsing sores as the Blood Gas they had been using to cleanse their realm of Cmity, no time in a million years would the king have imagined that this loathsome weapon was grown on the body of his son.


    "Where are you going, old man? Come on, keep on beating on me some more." ncing down at his exposed torso filled with pulsing boils, Shisuughed, "Don''t worry about these babies, at this level they are quite inert. What you should worry about is the thousands of Blood Gas I have been depositing into the water supply for thest eight months... daily."


    The King pointed at his son with shaking fingers, "You said that it affects only Cmities." "Did I?" Shisumpooned as he slowly stood up, "I guess I lied."


    Most of the people viewing this spectacr event on the mountaintop were not aware of the full ramifications of what Shisu had just said, but the soldiers who had watched Cmities tear themselves apart in such a maddening frenzy almost went insane with fear.


    The King looked down at the remnants of Elves his loyal general and the truth of what he had been screaming before he was butchered,


    "You are truly evil incarnate, and you will kill us all. Why would you ever do such a thing? Does a thing like you even have a reason formitting such an act?"


    Shisu had been trying to mend his torn robe so he could appear a bit regal, looked at the king and frowned,


    "What do you mean by such frivolous statements, of course, there is a method to my madness. I am bringing the eyes of heaven to my door and showing it I am worthy. You pathetic maggots would never understand, the true face of reality."

 Chapter 1162: You Bore Me

    Chapter 1162: You Bore Me


    ?


    The King seemed to havee to a realization and he looked at the heavens, gaping in astonishment as a massive entity made of rock, metal, and flesh began to descend, seemingly appearing out of nowhere and casting no shadows, it was unknown how long this thing had remained overhead, watching.


    Something so massive had no right to be able to move this silently, and if not for the words of the prince, no one would have even tried to look above their heads to the descending mass. The King began to shake as a foul-smelling liquid ran down his legs. He knew about the legend of this ship, and the only thing keeping him from madness was the intense hatred of his son, which was an annoying coincidence, the sound of the prince''s voice did not help matters.


    "Do you know what that is dear father," Shisu crooned, "That is the ship of the Undying, a true visionary that would change the bnce between Ascendancy and Cmity. Leading us to true victory. You have experienced what it is to see a true visionary at work, father. For the first time in thousands of years, our borders are free of Cmity, because of the work of my hands, and I can see that in your eyes, there is nothing but disgust, this is why you are all maggots, while I am the only thing worthy of leaving this shitpool. You see father, I may enjoy the things I do, but I am not an idiot with no end goal in mind."


    The King, despite his shock, had ruled over this kingdom for centuries and understood the workings of the higher powers and the dark nature of history. Shisu may be fiercely intelligent, but there were many things he did not yet understand, dark histories that had been hidden, known only by kings, the boy had made a terrible mistake. The king began to shake his head in fear, knowing that he needed to put his hate and fear aside to plead for his son to see reason,


    "Please Shisu, if you have ever had any concern for this kingdom in your heart, do not do this. That monster is not an Ascendant and has never been for a long time, he is just here to maintain the bnce, and if you ally with him, the bnce takes one step closer to crumbling."


    Shisu smoothed his robes and smiled, his father could as well be speaking to a rock, "You are all maggots, and from the day of all your births, it was your destiny to be my stepping stone. Why should a future Ascendant listen to a maggot whose sights can only see the earth whereas I only see the heavens."


    Turning away from the distraught king and knowing the eyes of the entire kingdom were on him, Shisu preening like a peacock opened his mouth to announce their doom, when a strong hand mped down on his shoulder, crushing his fragile bones to powder, making him yelp in pain,


    "I don''t think so... boy. You have had your fun, and it bores me."


    The hand and the strange voice shook Shisu out of his moment and he looked behind him at an alien creature who had all the features of a man, but was extremely tall, almost twelve feet, with skin made from gold and hair made from metal chains, the eyes of this being resembled the face of a clock, and for a moment Shisu was frozen in indecision and shock, unaware of who this stranger was or how his carefully made n was abruptly interrupted.


    The sensation he felt upon looking upon this being was like he was looking down into an abyss, cold and distant but yet so very aware of everything. It was a disquieting feeling as if he was seeing the world looking down at him.


    He tried pulling himself back from the hand that held him as steadily as a vice but he could as well be an ant trying to move a mountain, his motion brought great spikes of pain thatnced through his spine and he spat in anger, "Who the fuck are you? Do you have any idea of the consequences of interrupting this ritual? The Undying stands above us and observes us all."


    "Him? He can wait, our battle is not long before ites." The being rolled his eyes, a shocking disy of levity that made Shisu panic, it was not right seeing such an emotion from a creature such as this, and it smiled at him,


    "Surely we don''t have to y this game anymore. You are an Ascendant that has touched Memory/Mind and as much as I love to watch your actions in the past y out, I think I have had enough of it. You are nothing but mediocre and it is time to show me what I want to see." The eyes of Shisu that held all the fragility of youth vanished, to be reced by something that was utterly cold, the Ascendants that had lived for millions of years had arrived, shifting away the mind of his pathetic past aside,


    "How should I refer to you, Your Majesty,"


    Shisu bowed gracefully, hampered by Rowan''s hand on his shoulders, but he still managed to appear particrly striking. The world had frozen around them, not because of any particr maniption of time, but due to how fast their consciousness could process reality.


    Rowan had been watching events y out for thest few moments, curious about how a sixth-dimensional entity rose from a mortal to such lofty heights. If he was not wrong, Elura his mother was a sixth-dimensional entity also, and anything he could learn could bridge any gaps in his knowledge base.


    It was not long thereafter that he became disappointed. As he had suspected, the realm of Doom Star had a drastically lower requirement to ascend to the state of Will, maybe because it was a close-off realm from the rest of reality and so thepetition to gain power was far simpler, plus this child hade across great help from the beginning, shortening the difficulty he experienced further.


    Shisu although a genius by any metric, for even at the age of sixteen had already made ns to kill off his entire kingdom to use the Hate generated from such a dastardly act to be an Ascendant, and yet inparison to the geniuses Rowan had witnessed and known their stories in the reality outside, Shisu could only rank in the level of Tenma, a High god who began as a ve, freed his people from million-year-old bondage, and slowly grew to be the dominator of a gxy.


    Now, Tenma has evolved to be something unique inside Rowan''s dimension.


    Understanding the grand flow of events that was going to ur in this memory, Rowan simply interrupted it. If he wanted a Will such as Hate, which had promise but was doomed to never grow past the sixth-dimensional level, he could observe and soak into every mystery it contained, but he was here for something better, he was here for memories that could only be easily found inside this ce alone.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 1163: Wrath

    Chapter 1163: Wrath


    ?


    Shisu was not allowed to bow for long and Rowan made him stand straight before he shoved his right hand into Shisu''s chest. The boy gasped in shock as Rowan fished around for something, his mouth opened and closed like a fish, wanting to speak but Rowan had long snapped his spine in two, and he was only upright because he was being supported by Rowan. "You are a paper tiger. In the world where I am from, what sets you apart from the rest would have been taken a long time ago. Only in this realm where so much power is avable to so few people can someone like you survive for long. You had the power to break this realm, yet you became only a pawn."


    Rowan dug his hands deeper into Shisu''s chest, far more than his fragile mortal body should be able to hold, and he brought out a red pearl, Shisu''s eyes widened in shock and anger, before with a soul despairing scream, a bright beam of red light burst out of his eyes and mouth and sted towards the skies that changed the weather for countless miles, painting everywhere in a shade of red.


    Rowan looked at the heavens that had transformed and he smiled widely, his suspicion confirmed he only needed to be quick with his work before others detected changes in these Memories. It should not be possible, but he had learned that every Ascendant Sun was a seventh-dimensional entity, and so he could never be sure of the full stretch of their powers over this ephemeral dimension.


    Slowly bringing the red pearl to his eyes, Rowan could not help but gasp in appreciation. It was a wless orb with mysteries that tantalized the senses, and as Rowan''s gaze dug into it, he discovered that Shisu had not even uncovered the surfaceyer of this treasure, it could be said he was barely using the glow that emerged from it instead of the treasure itself.


    In Rowan''s hand, the red orb vibrated and began to transform, falling apart like it was made from sand and when it finished its transformation, it became a red ring with a ratherrge symbol of a roaring beast that resembled a lion. Rowan turned the ring in appreciation under the wide eyes of Shisu,


    "Lovely treasure, but I think I would prefer it in gold,"


    Before the astonished gaze of Shisu, the ring turned gold,


    "You know what, I think I prefer the red. It fits my mood better." It was without saying that the ring turned back to red and Rowan slipped it into his index finger.


    "I have Greed and Pride, and now I have Wrath, wee home, your brethren wait, not for long. I have slept for too long, and the day I rise, the world shall run red. On my right hand would be my Destroyer and on my left, my Weapons of Sins."


    Shisu could not take his eyes away from the ring. He had found this red pearl when he was a child, barely two years old, or should he say it had found him.


    His nanny had let him roam in the gardens way past his bedtime and by a stroke of fate, a meteorite was passing across the heavens before it reached the earth, it shattered to pieces, and a small piece of it fell a few inches away from the child, nearly crushing his skull.


    The young boy had been attracted by the scent of this glowing red orb and he did not have any thoughts behind his action except hunger as he took the orb and swallowed it. Shisu lost his ability to process Aura for the next eight years, and no matter what resources he was given to treat his strange condition, none had worked, and the only constion to the royal family on the condition of their only prince was his terrifying intelligence and quick wit.


    Shisu had made the kingdom rich, making extremely favorable trade deals for the kingdom and solving some of their most pressing problems, and when he was able to cultivate Aura once more, he hid this ability from his people. After all, his sights had grown higher than the people because he believed that destiny itself had chosen him to be the greatest Ascendant to ever exist.


    The red orb released certain waves that enhanced Shisu''s mental prowess, pushing it towards a level greater than any mortal, he became a mortal with the mind of an immortal, it was not surprising he considered everyone around him to be maggots, and lesser than him.


    His mental state also influenced what he could draw from the red orb which turned out to be the remnants of the attack made to crush this weapon, but Shisu was not aware that the entire power base that made him a sixth-dimensional entity, came from the remnants of an attack made in a distant time in the past.


    Rowan had always been curious about the origin of his Sins Weapon, Greed, and Pride. Greed was his first weapon and held a special ce in his heart, and then Pride which he took from Tenma, and with these two weapons together, he battled the might of three superpowers, The Magus-Children of Fire, the Demons from the Great Abyss and finally the Shadows of the Primordial of Time and Evil.


    He knew that the origins of these weapons were most likely from the Abyss, or at least that was what he had previously thought, but unexpectedly getting his hands on Wrath had changed his perspective on this matter,


    Shisu could no longer hold back his anguish and fear as he screamed, "How could you take my destiny from me? Even my father, an Ascendant sun, could not do this. Who are you?!"


    Rowan tossed Shisu aside, done with his memories, "Let us find the answer to that question together you and I. In this world for a time, you shall be my vessel. First, let me see the Undying in all his glory."


    Turning around and leaving the broken mortal body of Shisu behind, Rowan''s golden body blurred and he arrived at the ship hovering over the Mountain of Mourning, his senses swept through it, and except for some pretty fascinating pieces of equipment that had a strange form of life, there was no one on it.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Could it be that his memory cannot hold a form of the Undying within... or he is not here yet? If thetter is the case, then perhaps this memory needs to continue."


    Rowan took to the air until he was hundreds of miles above the ship, and with a wave of his hand, he began returning things to the way they were before. With a sweep of his hands, he gathered all the Hate that Shisu had vomited from his body after he had taken away Wrath from him and made it into an orb which he shot into the body of the mortal.


    Healing him to his previous state, he made sure everything was the same as it was, except now, he stood above the entire memory, and slowing down his perception, Time resumed.

 Chapter 1164: Soul Domination

    Chapter 1164: Soul Domination


    ?


    With his preparationspleted, Rowan watched what began to ur next with a mild form of disinterest, that did not mean he did not understand every single thing that was happening or that he did not care that millions of people were about to suffer a horrid fate.


    Horrifying scenes like this were something he hade to understand as the way of the world, only the naive would not understand that reality was a ughterhouse where the strong devoured the weak, also he was pushing the majority of his mental prowess towards understanding the changes in his soul and his Destroyer after he had finally gathered all the Chains of Will and deposited them inside the great sword.


    At the end of the day, this was only a Memory, although with the power of the Memory/Mind dimension, there was virtually no difference between this memory and real life, and if he wanted he could interfere with the ongoing process and change reality, but this reality would only exist in this dimension, and maintaining it would be drawing on the resources of the Ascendant Shisu, and despite the power of the Ascendant, he would barely be able to hold on for a few millennia before he exhausted himself to death.


    Rowan saw no use in changing the fate of these people and losing such a valuable pawn as Shisu, but then he smiled inwardly. The rational part of himself would choose to keep Shisu as a pawn, but the newly emerged soul in his body had a different idea.


    What could be the best form of rpense that Shisu could pay to his people?


    Rowan had not forgotten the fate of his children under the sun of Hate that Shisu had unleashed.


    The cold part of him would have disregarded these thoughts, but his soul demanded justice, no matter how weird the form might take, or that he was not worthy to be the one to ever be called a giver of justice with the weight of the sins he had on his hands.


    Reality, however, was not fair, and if justice could only be given by the likes of him, then for the moment he would simply have to make do, but first, he must understand everything that happened here before he began making changes.


    To get to this point where he could begin to change the fate of higher dimensional Ascendants was both thrilling and slightly unexpected, even though he knew that this power would only work while he was still inside Doom Star, if he tried this stunt in reality outside, his soul would never be able to grow fast enough to swallow the body of Time spread across infinity.


    Even if by some slight chance he could find the way to swallow the body of Time, then there are many higher dimensional powers that would tear him to pieces before he could even collect a single percent of this power for himself.


    He could not ess his Destroyer for the moment, as great changes were being made inside the de, but what he had entrance to, however, was amazing. Without any Will Chain to sustain, the infinity bubble had snapped shut with a loud snap, ejecting every single strand of Ascendant Consciousness that was on the verge of locating him, before zooming into Rowan''s soul.


    Easily merging with his soul, the infinity bubble became a part of his Spirit as if it was always meant to be present in his soul.


    At that moment, Rowan came about another realization of himself that he may have overlooked with the sudden acquisition of his soul.


    Disregarding the changes brought upon by his bloodline of Time, the greatest change between his prior soul and this new soul was simple, previously his soul had been the soul of a man, powerful and enduring, able to achieve many great feats that all souls had the potential to aplish, but now he no longer had the soul of a man, but the soul of a dimension.


    Because he was always wearing the form of a man, it is easy to forget that Rowan was closer to a living universe than to a man.


    He had gotten a Dimensional Soul that was perfectly paired with his dimensional flesh, and if his dimensional flesh could hold an infinite amount of mass in the future, then his soul should be able to hold an infinite amount of concepts.


    This became the only reason he could essentially possess Shisu, a sixth-dimensional entity.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Having ess to all the Will Chains inside of Doom Star was useless if his soul could not take advantage of this impressive ability.


    With Shisu unting his Will directly on the body of Rowan, he easily saw a passage into this sixth-dimensional entity''s soul and he took advantage of it. With Ascendants'' nature being close to that of a soul, it was rtively easier for Rowan to gain this ess.


    Rowan might not be strong enough to wrest control of the Will of Hate from Shisu, perhaps he would need to be at the fourth or fifth-dimensional level to achieve such a feat, however, he had no problem suppressing Shisu''s soul, especially since it was not defended. In this deste corner of the realm, Shisu in his arrogance had not taken proper measures to safeguard his soul, if the Ascendant had equipped his Natal Treasures, then it would have been a hundred times more difficult for Rowan to take control of his soul.


    When he had attacked Shisu and entered his body as a beam of red light gathered by the shed Will of Hate from the body of the golden giant, that had simply been a distraction. The true soul of Rowan was invisible, and he directly climbed Shisu''s Chain of Will, which had led him directly to his soul.


    In the realm of Doom Star, Rowan doubted anyone had a more powerful soul than him, and although it was not easy to suppress the soul of a sixth-dimensional Ascendant, Rowan had many edges that gave him an advantage, and that advantage would soon balloon to an impossible degree the moment he summoned thest and final portion of his dimensional flesh.


    Below Shisu had begun his crazy rant to the shocked popce, and Rowan frowned in mild annoyance as he felt the soul of Shisu straining against his confines. The Ascendants were fully aware of everything that was happening but they could not fight against Rowan''s


    influence.


    With a quick application of his Time Stack ability, the power of the soul-cage he ced Shisu''s souls into multiplied, and his quiet screams faded into silence.


    The act that signified the end of this kingdom began with the death of more than six hundred million souls. The first to fall was the millions of normal folks with poor Aura attributes, all lower than the Legend ranks. Their eyes became red with hate and madness, they turned on each other in an orgy of violence that made someone like Rowan pause.


    Shisu had mastered the acts of hatred and inflicting pain, and he made sure that every act of depravity that these people inflicted on each other only grew the hatred inside their hearts, even their bodies became tainted with hate, and their blood burned the ground as if it was


    acid.


    This was how much hate was in their heart, that even the earth burned.

 Chapter 1165: Falling Short

    Chapter 1165: Falling Short


    ?


    Inside this den of madness, those with weapons used them, but mostly it was down to their fists, nails, teeth... no thoughts were ced in their defense, as the lucky ones were pushed from the top of the mountain, and as they fell they screamed not out of fear but hatred as they foamed at the mouth and chomped at the air, up till the moment they sttered into wet pieces at the ground miles below.


    The sounds of millions of people tearing themselves apart were a hellish symphony that could drive anyone to madness.


    As the world around him ended, the king could only watch in horror and mostly profound sadness, so much so that it was enough to break him out of the cycle of hatred, because he recognized his hands in all of this, and he knew that horror that this event would unlock in the future, he was watching the beginning of the end.


    The King suddenly feeling the weight of the world pressing down on his shoulders, fell to his knees, his crown rolling away from his head, and lost under the heaps of bodies that were previously his guards, as efficient killers, even in madness they had dealt with themselves swiftly.


    Overwhelmed by everything he cried out, "What have you done?... Shisu, you fool, what have you done?!!"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Drawn by his voice, from behind the king, his wife fell upon him, using her teeth and nails to savage him like a wild animal, but the king was muscr and she had a small stature, and even on his knees, she could barely tear through his flesh, however in her madness, she did not stop, only bing more wild, and before long she was covered with his blood and chunks of his flesh.


    The King did not fight back, his eyes fixed on his kingdom which was beginning to turn red as everything became covered with broken bodies, even the animals were not spared this carnage. Blood flowed like an ocean, and the mad cries of millions of people tearing themselves apart reached the heavens, making it quiver.


    Even Shisu himself, the architect of this madness, shuddered when he saw the enormity of the ughter he had caused. He had imagined this scene countless times in the past, how it would sound, how it could feel, even how the very air he would be breathing would taste. Everything was done with an obsessive mind for detail, and still, it all fell short.


    Nothing came close. No sane mind could ever truly know how such a thing would happen in precise detail, even his immortal mind fell short.


    There came a brief moment in his heart when he felt a bit of disquietness when he doubted this path he was about to set upon, but it soon quickly passed, and a crazedughter took its ce, as he was the only one who could see the grand design behind the madness.


    He turned to the sound of weak moaning and groans behind him and he saw the king on his knees, bloody tears pouring down his eyes as he weakly groaned while he was being savaged by his wife, yet he was praying to their ancestors, begging them for forgiveness, knowing that he had a great part in this ongoing horror.


    The eyes of the king were zed as if he were deep into his memory.


    When his son came to him with a mad n to destroy the Cmity once and for all and showed him that he had a viable n, he had been beside himself with joy, wishing to be the king that rid the world of this blight, he could hardly imagine the glory that would fall in his shoulders for all eternity.


    The news that to prime this weapon involves the sacrifice of people, which were to be used as incubators was shocking but he felt thousands of soldiers died every month to barely protect his people, it would be a small price to pay for victory. Ignoring the fact that Shisu had not made this a requirement when he had first proposed the weapon. The King wanted his glory so badly he had chosen to ignore this discrepancy.


    He allowed himself to be convinced by this lie, he hid from the truth when the news about the scale of murder reached unprecedented heights.


    He hid behind vast stretches ofnd inessible for thousands of years, finally free of Cmity.


    He hid behind glory and disregarded the mighty rot growing in the center of his kingdom. He hid behind the endless cheers of his subject and ignored the growing protests in certain corners of the kingdom about their missing sons and daughters.


    He hid...


    His head fell loosely to the side, his wife having chewed through much of the connective tissue binding his head to his body, leaving his spine and airway free from massive trauma at the moment, despite his horrifying wounds his eyes could not leave his kingdom, as he watched the responsibility given to him by all the generation of kings that was being swept away in a single hour.


    Shisu was watching his father being eaten alive and this drew a louderughter from his mouth, it was this sound that drew the king away from his stupor and he began to speak, but he was already so weak only Shisu''s enhanced senses could decipher his words,


    "This would have been your inheritance by the time I relinquished the throne to you. The truth about history. Heat it now before I fade. Our world is held in ce by the grace of the Undying, who holds all the light of Ascendancy in his heart, but it is said that he has grown weary of his tasks. No longer wishing to fight for us, everything he does is to break the hold of the light over him, and breaking our mountain is the first step. Listen to me Shisu, whatever he promised you, he is..."


    His statement could not finish before his head was roughly torn from his body by the teeth of his wife, who soon copsed on top of him, dead, finally revealing that someone had shoved his entire arm into her back, and had somehow left the limb that had been cut off at the elbow, hanging on her body.


    The massive ship above suddenly released a loud sound, like a fog horn, and its shape began to transform, taking the form of a gigantic spear... Rowan recognized this weapon, it was the one that killed him, but something was strange about it, and he quickly realized that this weapon was simply a reflection of the real deal.


    He had seen the Third Prince perform simr feats where he took the reflection of powerful Primordial weapons and used them inbat. His senses swept through the transformed weapon for the Undying but he could not find him, but instinct drew him to look at Shisu and The finally saw his target.


    Shisu was still, he seemed to be mulling the final words of his father, as a look of confusion shed through his eyes. From behind him arge fluffy green tail emerged, and several more followed. The tails seemed small at first, but as they spread like a massive flower in bloom, they dwarfed the body of Shisu, making him appear like an ant before them.


    Berrion the Undying was here, and he had arrived underneath Rowan''s senses.

 Chapter 1166: Understanding The Sixth Dimension

    Chapter 1166: Understanding The Sixth Dimension


    ?


    Aethe


    The appearance of the Undying was unexpected, but not surprising because, in a manner, Rowan''s vision of this Memory was still being slightly influenced by Shisu''s perception of events.


    Memory/Mind was the sixth dimension, and unlike Time/Space which could be easily understood by him, this dimension was still strange. A mortal, even the gods could not imagine that their memories could be a dimension, where powers and other dimensional forces could be cultivated and unleashed. It touched on concepts so strange and unreachable that most would never have a chance to know it existed.


    Rowan had always walked a higher path, and he could touch this dimension even when he could not yet understand it. His extremely powerful bloodlines meant he could easily manipte these forces, despite not fully understanding them.


    For a man to fly, he would need to create machines to touch the heavens, but Rowan was born with wings. In the future, he might need machines to boost the power of his wings, but this did not take away the fact that the heavens were always within his reach.


    Understanding more about the sixth dimension made Rowan realize that perhaps, all those memories he had about times past shown to him by the Primordial Record, were not just memories, but dimensions... higher dimensions that he did not understand their essence at that time.


    As a living dimension, if he reached the sixth dimension, was it possible that unlike everyone else who could not manipte dimensions beyond surface levels, he might be able to reach across Memory and ess them in ways that were considered impossible?


    Such thoughts were beyond tantalizing and were ultimately a distraction from what he needed to be doing at this time, so Rowan ced them aside.


    He did not find it strange that he had not easily found the Undying. Inside this memory, he could stand above it all and observe everything from afar, but for the mortal Shisu at this time, the Undying was such an unknown factor and a power beyond hisprehension that he could never fully encapste this character, thereby there were certain ws in his memories that could not be exined.


    It was the reason that Shisu saw the Undying to be a massive figure covered in green fog, making his only discernible traits the multiple foxtails that he had, and whose head seemed to scrape the heavens above.


    In any case, these ws were simply Rowan''s High standards taking the foreground. As a Creator and World Bearer, Rowan''s memory was so detailed, that being inside the memory of another, even a sixth-dimensional Ascendant was almost as if he was in the mind of a child drawing stick figures.


    If Rowan was allowing the soul of Shisu to control this Memory in its entirety, then there was no doubt that he would be able to get a much better picture of the Undying, but that would be extremely risky because if he could see deeply into the Undying, the Undying would be able to see deeply into him.


    If the Ascendant Suns were at the seventh dimension, then the Undying should be at this level, or maybe even at the peak of the seventh dimension.


    Rowan also knew that the Undying had the favor of the World Will, he could as well be the representative of Doom Star, which should give him the powers that were approaching the eighth-dimensional level in certain instances.


    Such an enemy, it was not likely that even Old Man Seed would be able to stand against him, but Rowan did not care, he would be leaving Doom Star with the head of the Undying on his belt.


    With half his attention focused on the events about to ur below, the second half began to trace the lines of this Primordial Weapon covering below him that was releasing so much power that the heavens had changed colors, hiding the gaze of the Ascendant and Cmity Suns from viewing the earth. With his present sight, Rowan understood that this effect had covered the entirety of Doom Star.


    This made him pause in contemtion. The method of hiding the gaze of the heavens from the earth was quite different from what the Undying had been capable of doing with this weapon in the present.


    There could be two reasons for this; the first was that the Undying could control more of the powers of the Primordial weapon when he was using a copy of it, like in this instance, or the second was that, in the past, Berrion the Undying had greater control over the Primordial Weapon than he had in the present.


    Rowan was leaning towards the second reason, but he felt that whatever would happen on this day might give him more evidence to support his logic. With that in mind, he focused on capturing every detail of this spear, he would need this knowledge for his ns ahead, and it was crucial.


    A million years ago, this spear had ended his life, and even if this was a pale imitation, its lines were still the same, and the instant he entered Shisu''s mind and smelled the traces of the Undying in his soul, he knew he had to find the Memory where he had appeared and see what he could discover from it.


    Turned out that Rowan''s luck would make the devil cry out in anger, for not only did he find a third Sin Weapon, but he had now seen a copy of the Primordial weapon that killed him making his future ns more manageable because a section of his consciousness had been devoted to finding a solution to a problem that had be suddenly half-way resolved.


    Just before he died, Rowan had used the entire power of Astrbe to seize andunch this weapon away from the Undying.


    Berrion could wield the Primordial weapon, which was an extremely amazing feat in its own right, but he could not control it, giving Rowan the chance to punish his killer in a way that he did not easily understand at that moment, because if Berrion thought that he could easily collect the weapon that Rowan had sent away with the full might of Astrbe, then he was in for a rude surprise.


    His three Chambers, Astrbe, Hollow Forge, and Memory Well had reached levels of power that the original designs could have never anticipated was possible.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Every time he evolved his state of being, the three Chambers he received when he was merely an Avatar of Eve grew stronger and more versatile, and when he became a dimension, his Astrbe received powerful new upgrades that made its speed that were already ridiculous even more broken.


    Except Astrbe was blocked by an extremely powerful force a few moments after it wasunched, nothing could catch up to the speed of the Astrbe given enough time to gather momentum, because its speeds would never stop increasing, and after a time this speed would reach a dimension that even Rowan could not understand.


    Discounting the fact that anything that was carried by Astrbe would be ephemeral, making it so that Astrbe did not need to change its direction when moving and could pass through most obstructions in its way, when it was in this state, it was hard for Rowan to control Astrbe, and this was the reason he needed to understand the proper shape of this weapon in order to call upon it when the time was right.

 Chapter 1167: Will Orbs

    Chapter 1167: Will Orbs


    ?


    When Rowan had swept this weapon away from the Undying and sent it hurtling into the horizon, it was already traveling at many times the speed of light, and if Berrion had reacted immediately and say, froze Space/Time, maybe using his higher dimensional powers to bring back the memory of the weapon, he might have been able to stop it, but Berrion was still restricted by the power of the Primordial Weapon.


    The same reason Rowan''s Time Stack ability could not work on his Bloodline of Sheol to multiply his Soul cultivation, a Primordial weapon could not be manipted by higher dimensional forces. It was simply too dense.


    You could not freeze it in space/time or pluck it from a Memory, it could only be carried by those with great strength and mental fortitude. This was what made Astrbe so valuable to Rowan at that moment, it only controlled pure speed and with the upgrades it had gotten, it could carry the Primordial Weapon.


    Even after a million years, Rowan knew that Astrbe still held this weapon, and when the time was right, he would summon this weapon to him, and in that manner, draw the Undying to him also, finally there would be rpense.


    With the speed that Astrbe had generated over a million years, it would be impossible to easily stop it, but with the shape of the Primordial Weapon firmly in his mind, a n had been finalized.


    R


    Shisu bowed, his head scraping the ground, the presence of the Undying sweeping past and through him like a gale, and if not for his mental prowess, he would have gone insane and killed himself before he endured one more second beside the Undying


    "I present to you the Mountain of Mourning. I am Shisu, the mortal heir of the Ascendant Sun Ganem. In return..."


    "Yes... yes," the Undying drawled, azy tone in his voice, "I make you an Ascendant," bringing up a massive finger, "and not just any Ascendant, you greedy boy, you made sure you took note that the power of the Dan is involved. I cannot cheat you, even if I wanted to with this bargain."


    Shisu nodded, his eyes brightened and grew wet and he nearly began crying, or had not been an easy road reaching this ce, and he could not help but be emotional. The Undying looked at him with a weird sort of amusement as if he was looking at a bird with wings cut off who was trying to fly with the stumps, before muttering,


    "Fucking mortals, I would never understand your kind."


    Shisu regained hisposure and straightened, coughing to hide his embarrassment, but the Undying was already looking away from him and surveying the dead kingdom.


    "You do know that you only needed to kill your father to meet the requirement for our bargain. Not your entire kingdom, but this is okay, it gives me one path extra for you to follow, and I think you would love this path better than the ones I have prepared for you. After all, you are positively reeking of it."


    It was then that Rowan sensed it again, and he nearly gasped in surprise and pleasure, now this was unexpected, and it might be even a greater treat than the sin weapon or the shape of the Primordial weapon in his head, he had finally felt the breath of the enigmatic second Singrity once more-The World Steele.


    Rowan looked around before his sight focused on the green fog around the Undying, and he carefully peeled away theyers of fog around the Undying, but his subtlety turned out to be useless because Berrion simply reached towards his waist and took arge piece of yellow rock, simr to a b.


    Explosions went on in Rowan''s mind and he nearly stumbled, as a fragment of a memory threatened to dig its way into his skull, but it would seem that he had not yet fulfilled the correct requirement and it faded away.


    Yet it was simple for him to recognize a piece of the World Steele. Rowan did not know how it was possible, but Berrion was holding a portion of the World Steele on his waist, and the mysteries behind the power system of this world and how Rowan was connected with it took a step closer topletion.


    The Undying took out the piece of the World Steele, holding it with reverence, even the mortal Shisu felt the power of what the Undying held and his eyes nearly bugged out of his head.


    Pressing certain pertains on the Steele with one of his fingers, three orbs of light emerged from the Steele, the first was white, the second was ck, and thest was colorless, and only the swirling haze it created by its presence made it possible to notice it.


    "This first Will Orb is what I originally intended for you," the Undying pointed at the white orb, "It contains the pathway of your ancestor Ganem, and it is what led him to be an Ascendant Sun, it contains the Will of Heaven Trampling. This Will has a famed history that I can''t recount to you, because you will not understand it, but I can assure you, even your Ancestor who became an Ascendant Sun could barely scratch the surface of this Will. Three of the Ascendant Suns use this same Will. It can take you far, but looking at your potential, it is extremelycking and you should be a fifth-dimensional Will Holder with this Will. That means you will reach the second Dan."


    Shisu eyes began to shine, achieving the Dan, even if it was the first Dan was everything he desired, if he could reach the second then that was overreaching his wildest dreams, he wanted to speak up, but Berrion shushed him,


    "Are you forgetting that you have two other options? Hmm... Looking at your eyes, you are about to jump onto every opportunity I give you without checking all I have to offer... tsk tsk tsk, and here I thought you were some kind of genius, did watching your entire kingdom fall make you dumber?"


    With a swipe of his hand, the Undying returned the Steele to his waist and dismissed the white and ck orbs, leaving only the colorless orb behind,


    "The second Will is simr to the first, but with your character and talent, you will only reach the second Dan, and I think thisst one would fit you better."


    Shisu swallowed his anger at his first option vanishing, but since the Undying had spoken he should listen, such a powerful being had no reason to deceive a small mortal like him,


    "Why are you giving me only one option when you previously gave me three?"


    The Undying chuckled, "It is because you always leave the best forst. Are you doubting me? Well, thisst Will would take you all the way to the third Dan. Tell me, which one would youn/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    pick?"


    Shisu hands shook and he pointed at the colorless orb,


    "I will pick that one."


    "I thought so. It would be a waste if all your efforts here went to waste. The Will orb would enhance everything you give to it. I wish I knew how to create such a thing, but only this stone by my side can achieve this miracle. This kingdom is filled with hate, and if I gather it all into this orb, it would be enough to bring you to the sixth-dimensional level in time. Do you ept this bargain?"


    Shisu''s grin was so wide, and as tears dropped down from his eyes, he nodded furiously, "I


    do!"

 Chapter 1168: Fate Is By My Side

    Chapter 1168: Fate Is By My Side


    ?


    The Undying nced at Shisu for a moment, he seemed about to say something before heughed and tossed the orb at Shisu before taking to the air, his fox tails leaving mesmerizing trails in his wake.


    He reached forward and grabbed the massive spear, shivering as power flooded from the weapon into his body and it tested his qualifications to hold him.


    A loud ng like a hammer striking an anvil resounded all through the heavens and the earth as his weapon finally settled in his palm and the Undying groaned with pleasure, steam poured out from his mouth below the bone mask had was wearing, it was as if all his internal organs were fried by just holding the weapon, and this was most likely the case that every second he was handling this weapon was creating great damages inside his body.


    Shisu who had been staring at the Will Orb in rapture was shaken out of his reverie and looking upwards, a cry of fear emerged from his mouth, he only had time to quickly swallow the Will Orb before the mile-long spear struck down from above, and mmed against the mountain. With how slowly the Undying swung the weapon, it was as if he wanted Shisu to see his death approaching.


    Unexpectedly a blue dome of force appeared around the mountain, blocking the blow, but the shockwave from the attack was so powerful it spread out like a catastrophic tide and it destroyed the entire kingdom of Ganem, the devastation reaching the other kingdoms as well, wiping them out, and it didn''t stop there, it traveled all over the realm, crossing the ocean and killing all life it found until the destructive wave returned to the spear, the attack that crossed the entire realm had not taken a single iota of energy from the weapon.


    For a time, all mortal life in the realm was lost.


    Berrion looked around him, his eyes hardly ncing and acknowledging the fact that he had just ended all the life in the realm but focusing on the mountain below, a bit dumbstruck before he became angered, his furious gaze turned towards Shisu who was gaping at the devastation and shaking with barely repressed awe.


    The Undying screamed his rage, his mouth extending below his bone mask, revealing the dirty ck fangs within,


    "You dare betray me, mortal!"


    Shisu was taken aback, the anger from the Undying enough to break him out of the incredulous state of seeing the world end right in front of his eyes,


    "I don''t know what you mean, I gave you permission over the entire mountain, I have no idea what has happened or the reason you did what you did," and more quickly than Rowan had expected, the fear in the eyes Shisu transformed into hate,


    "A moment back, you tried to kill me Undying, is this how your bargain works? If not for this idental defense keeping this mountain safe I will be less than a stain at this point."


    "Now, that is the selfish mortal I know," the Undying sneered, "I told you I would give you the ability to be a powerful Ascendant, and you would give me the mountain, that is what I have done. Do you expect me to baby you off of it while I do with my property as I wish?"


    Shisu''s eyes narrowed and he chuckled, his emotions going haywire, but his voice dripped with venom, "Look around you, it would seem that it is not your property yet to do as you wish. You have made a mistake Undying, and for this, you will pay."


    "Spare me your pathetic acts of defiance," Berrion waved his hand to the side as if he was brushing aside a fly, "I see the cause of the problem, you are not thest of your line. Your loins as a mortal still hold some potency, for there is life in your mother''s womb, twins, your children. Your actions have borne fruit."


    "I am with child?" Shisu muttered incredulously, "Funny that I have never thought that this could be a possibility."


    The Undying snorted with anger, "Yes, you have descendants, so finish the deal, and let me have my mountain. You shall not back away from this."


    "Not so fast," Shisu slowly walked to his dead mother and flipped her around, "we are going to re-discuss the details of our deal, but first..."


    Shisu finally noticed the bulge on her stomach after looking at her closely. Her loose courtly robes had done a lot to hide her figure, and now that it was covered with blood, it was sticking closely to her body.


    Out of curiosity, he had begun manipting the mind of his mother, bending her to his every whim and watching guilt tear the poor woman apart, hoping that he would break her before he Ascended, but her state of mind ended up being stronger than he had anticipated. He had never gotten any pleasure from the act itself, only in the mental torture of the woman who loved him with all her heart. Seeing that love fade day after day was one of the most potent sources of pleasure he had for years.


    Tearing her robes, he easily pushed his hands through her stomach, his body was frail but he was still at the Deific Rank, and he groped around for a bit until he found his target, and then he unceremoniously dragged out two bloody living fetuses, holding them by the neck.


    Looking at his two children, Shisu felt nothing, he could as well be looking at two stuffed dolls,


    "Do not think about going back on our deal mortal, you do not want to go against me." the Undying pointed at Shisu, green fire emerging from his eyes like a torch.


    Berrion knew that with the weird nature of mortals, especially one like this whocked any moral baseline, anything was possible, and Shisu''s next words did nothing to discourage him from that sentiment,


    "I will not dare, but I no longer trust your word, our agreement just needs to be adjusted a bit, nothing here is going to change. I will kill these children to maintain our deal, but then it''s only fair that before I do so, I be an Ascendant."


    The Undying sneered, "Do you think bing an Ascendant would keep you safe from me?"


    "I know that even if I be an Ascendant Sun, I will not be equal to you, but I want what I want. It does not matter if I die after this moment. I must be an Ascendant."


    "How charming your conviction," the Undyingughed, "Kill these two, and I promise on my name that I shall allow you to be an Ascendant. I shall even aid you to pass all the Tribtions that should have otherwise killed you before you made the Dan."


    "So even with the Will Orb, I would have failed my tribtion. I had suspected as much, but I needed to try. Fate is truly by my side." Shisu smiled self-deprecatingly and unhesitatingly crushed the necks of the two babies, ignoring the fact that they had opened their bright green eyes and were looking at him.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    He watched their eyes ze over and he tossed them aside and looked at the Undying with both fear and expectation.

 Chapter 1169: Changing History

    Chapter 1169: Changing History


    ?


    Rowan thought that despite the many ws of Shisu when the time came he was decisive. It was not an easy choice to make, and although the conclusion was clear and Shisu would eventually have to give in to the Undying, not many would be able to quickly see this and make a decision.


    "Hmm... good choice, the Undying snapped his fingers and Shisu vanished to reappear at his side, another snap of his fingers gathered the Hate generated by the deaths of all the mortals in this kingdom and he pushed it inside the orb in Shisu''s belly, pausing a bit to look at the hate already gathered inside Shisu.


    With a wave of his hand, Shisu vanished, sent to an unknown location, and then he thrust the spear down on the mountain once more, knowing his time on the mortal ne was short and soon he would be blocked by other parties, and this time there was no barrier to hold against the reflection of this Primordial weapon.


    The Mountain of Mourning was shattered before a fiery explosion erupted from its base, simr to a supermassive volcano thousands of miles wide. The explosion shook the entire realm, and from its ruins, the first Cmity Gods arose, born from the darkness found deep in the earth, and the massive number of deaths around the realm.


    The Kingdoms were made to suppress the darkness in the earth, but the Undying had broken the bnce, giving the Cmity Suns a source of power that had been kept outside their bounds since the beginning of their conflict.


    In the heavens, the brightness of the Ascendant Suns dimmed. There was a mighty roar that emerged from the heavens above and the earth below that made the Undying shudder and nearly scattered Rowan''s consciousness, but the present state of his soul was able to handle the trauma of this level and he kept himself in one piece.


    The Undying looked at all of these and he vanished, but for a brief moment he seemed to nce at Rowan''s position with what felt like suspicion, and then he left.


    It was not long after that great changes began to ur, as the Ascendants Suns above suddenly began to shine with a furious white glow that swept throughout the realm, burning a host of the Cmity Gods that had emerged from the earth into ashes, and making the survivors flee below the ground.


    The ashes left behind from their passing were molded and used as a base to create the next sets of mortals to inhabit the earth, but that was just the beginning of the changes.


    Rowan fell into deep thoughts for the moment, letting the events that followed y out. He had a rough idea of what would be urring next and he did not particrly care for it.


    At the end there, he was sure that the Undying had detected his presence, but it was unknown if he was aware of who he truly was. Rowan could not be sure, but this was one factor he had to be careful about going forward.


    His spection about the Primordial weapon was true. At this time, Berrion had much firmer control of it, and either these events or many other simr ones would have caused his hold to be broken, and no longer able to call upon the power of the weapon, he was essentially only using it as a sharp spear. Rowan was lucky he did not meet this version of Berrion when he entered Doom Star, else he would not have survived being attacked by the weapon.


    Thest cry that resounded over the heavens and the earth might have stumped others, but Rowan recognized it for what it was, it was the Will of this realm.


    The deterioration of the Ascendants as Rowan had thought was not natural, and although his presence might have destabilized this realm further, there was already someone else doing so long before him, and what was saddening about it all was that this person was supposed to be the savior of the Ascendant, instead, he was the one who seemed to not be able to wait for them to fall.


    The events he hade for had ended, but before he could leave, he had to start making Shisu pay for his act of threatening his children. The Ascendant might have done more deplorable acts in his life, but Rowan lived in a ss house and he did not throw stones. This revenge was for harming his children first and foremost.


    Rowan opened his eyes wide, and the dials in them began to spin backward and once again, Shisu appeared inside his library, a pale and sickly youth, but this time, events would not go as he had nned, and Rowan allowed the Soul of Shisu to truly understand what was about to happen next and he did not silence the cries of fear from the Ascendant.


    Not caring for the state of the mortal body of Shisu, because Rowan would always be refreshing him with vitality, he pushed deeper into the Memory of Shisu, until the fateful day when he would be giving the Blood Gas to be tested.


    Shisu with a smirk was about to announce the new feature of using real people as incubators for their weapon, but suddenly he was struck dumb, unable to speak, instead what he said was that instead of the one hundred crates of Blood Gas that he had been supplying to the army, instead he would be increasing it to one thousand.


    Smiling at the amazed looks in the eyes of the general, Shisu who intended to leave for the pce to begin his torture of his mother now insisted on staying behind with the army and watching the demonstration from a few miles away using his mobileboratory.


    Blood Gas was produced using Shisu''s flesh, bones, and blood, and every single one that he made weakened him and caused great pain. With his mental fortitude he could easily handle the creation of a hundred crates which usually contain two hundred pieces of Blood Gas orbs, but a thousand crates every month would be hell on earth.


    This was just the start of what Rowan intended for Shisu, and he applied himself to reversing every decision that the prince made. After he made Blood Gas, he contacted the Undying using a ritual that he had founded, but with Rowan''s influence he no longer contacted the Undying, instead, he began focusing all his efforts on ridding the world of Cmities and helping his kingdom prosper.


    The soul of Shisu for the past few months that these changes had been ongoing had never stopped screaming.


    As a Sixth dimensional Will Holder with control over Memory/Mind, everything that was happening here could be considered real, and if he were to leave Doom Star and head to reality outside, he could ce this present Dimension inside the Nothingness, thereby manifesting


    it in reality.


    Although this was extremely unwise, due to how time was structured outside of reality. Shisu would not be able to bring the past to the present, especially if that past had been edited as much as Rowan was doing, but that was not the point of the entire exercise.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    The act of changing events in this Memory was a costly exercise for any Ascendant since everything inside this dimension was under their control. Shisu should have been able to power these changes with his Aura, but Rowan denied him this privilege, instead the entire cost was being borne by his soul.


    Rowan had undergone many painful events in his life, and he could boldly say that what Shisu was suffering would rank among his top ten.


    Using the soul to power a dimension was not supposed to happen, but with Rowan''s understanding of both dimension and the soul, Shisu had be a very sessfulb rat.


    Inside this memory was aplete copy of Doom Star as it was merely ten million years ago. It was not an exact copy of Doom Star, but everything on the surface was an exact match. The size of Doom Star could be regarded as infinite, but in Shisu''s Memory Dimension, it became almost infinite, it was a slight change but it allowed Shisu''s soul to be able to bear the weight of carrying this memory.

 Chapter 1170: You Did Good

    Chapter 1170: You Did Good


    ?


    This was all Shisu''s soul was able to do-bear the Memory, but when Rowan began making sweeping changes throughout history, and without Shisu being able to utilize his Aura to support these changes, then it began to eat at his soul, using it for fuel to support this dimension.


    His understanding of Will began to grow at a ridiculous speed, especially on matters of the sixth dimension, he could not have asked for a betterb rat. Any sixth-dimensional Will Holder that was to be found outside of reality would only reach this level after they had crossed over countless challenges and deadly dangers, they would be the best of the best out of countless geniuses for a nearly infinite pool of universes.


    Even if they were weaker than Shisu in raw power, they would understand a far more intricate method of wielding their abilities and they would have something that this realm solelycked, and that would be treasures!


    The World''s Will must have been aware of thisck when it introduced the concept of Natal Treasure to this realm, but it was not a great substitute for what could be found in the outside reality. Rare and powerful treasures that could protect the soul, powerful spells and enchantments, unknown lifeforms that could be raised by the higher dimensional being to boost any sort of weakness they had and so much more, meant that Rowan could have never seeded against a simr opponent like Shisu if this was to be the outside reality.


    This difference could not be clearer when Shisu had been holding a Sin weapon inside his body for almost ten million years and he was unaware of the power he was holding, instead, he had been using the barest emanations surrounding this weapon as a source of power... pitiful.


    If not for the presence of the World''s Will that would strip away the powers of anyone who entered this realm, reducing them to almost nothing, then Rowan feared that the inhabitants of this realm would have been killed off a long time ago to harvest their powers.


    Perhaps there had been other visitors in the past who entered this realm, but the cycle of Ascendancy and Cmity had been so short that Rowan was sure that the interior of Doom Star would be different because as far as he could tell, the entire civilization of Ascendants had nor even crossed the fifty million years mark and Doom Star was a realm that had existed before the Supreme Era and who knew how far into the Primordial Era.


    He could not afford to be arrogant when he faced Ascendants, because in a manner they were still children in therger scheme of things, the true horror of this realm stilly beneath the facade of Ascendancy and Cmity, but for now, he would be delving deep into Ascendancy and using the knowledge he could gain to further his dimensional pursuits.


    After crossing his Tribtion and bing a fourth-dimensional entity, maybe even higher, he would take his revenge against the Undying, and he would leave this realm, if the World''s Will sought to stop him then Ascendancy and Cmity would fall.


    R


    Shisu had the Will of Hate. This made him an embodiment of this concept. This Ascendant was self-serving, vain, hateful, spiteful, greedy, and hundreds of other negative packages all rolled up in a deeply sociopathic psyche, and every moment that Rowan used his power tomit good deeds in the kingdom, he was mentally tearing Shisu''s sanity to pieces.


    Like a fish being forced to walk onnd, Shisu''s entire being revolted against what was being done to his Memory dimension, but his soul was under Rowan''s control, and it was yed like a fiddle. If there ever came a day when any mortal was able to dig hundreds of miles into the earth, there they would hear the screams of Shisu, a creature of hate whose power was being transformed to one of love.


    With the power of this memory and the impressive strength of Shisu''s soul, Rowan knew that Shisu would suffer for many millennia before his soul perished.


    Killing a sixth-dimensional Ascendant turns out to be moreckluster than he expected, but he knew that the majority of his battles going forward might not be resolved so easily. Besides he was on thest stretch before everything came to a head, and the battles ahead would be rough.


    His main opponent in this realm might not be the Ascendants or Cmity, but one that had remained silent all this while, but was furiously gathering power-The Eye of the Primordial of Time and Evil.


    R


    A slight tremor shook the earth around the copsed Ascendant and he stood up. Rowan might have spent centuries inside the Memory dimension of Shisu, but in the outside world, barely two days had passed from the moment he invaded Shisu''s soul.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    At this time, the body of Shisu had been brought to a secluded location and was hidden from sight.


    With the creation ability of the Blood Blessed, a sort of forbidden temple was built that resembled a tomb, and Shisu''s body was ced in the depths. Guarding it were a hundred thousand golden giants, all of them had activated the fourth point of their star, and their Natal Treasure was ready at all times, they were the advanced warning system in case anything went awry.


    When the Ascendant of Hate rose, there was no panic among the guards, they sent the information to the elders as they smoothly pointed their weapons at Shisu, knowing that their lives could be forfeited at any moment did not stop them from performing their duty.


    The body of the Ascendant, after standing, simply folded its leg in mid-air and a golden me emerged from the forehead of Shisu. At the sight of this me, all the golden giants pointing their weapons fell to their knees, the resonance between their bloodline and the golden me was so strong, that they knew they were in the presence of their primogenitor.


    The golden me resolved into a hundred-foot-tall ming giant who brought them to their feet with a wave of his hand, none of the golden giants could look at Rowan''s face, it was like a mortal trying to stare at a bright sun, all they could do was try to catch a glimpse of his figure with the edge of their perception.


    Rowan had tried as much as possible to reduce his presence to the minimum, but the growth of his soul had reached such a profound degree that only the simr bloodlines in their veins could allow them to stand in his presence.


    A nce at the entirety of his city informed him of the present state of his children and he luxuriated in their happiness for a while, and then he vanished from the temple, leaving instructions in the minds of the golden giants on what he wanted to be done with the Ascendant he was leaving behind.


    He appeared above the city and did not have to wait for a second before Lost appeared, followed by one of the most fascinating characters he had ever known.


    ''Father!" lost shrieked and hugged Rowan, because of the size difference, he was hugging his little toes with his two chubby hands with his feet kicking in the air, "You look like me now!"


    Rowan bent and scooped up the Lost mes with his little finger, bringing him to his face, and he used his thumb to gently pet the mes on the head,


    "You did good Lost mes, you did good."


    Lost looked at him with wide eyes that were soon filled with ming tears, and he hugged Rowan''s thumb and began to cry.

 Chapter 1171: Final Stretch

    Chapter 1171: Final Stretch


    ?


    Rowan was startled for a brief moment, and then he smiled and continued his caring motions. With the present state of his consciousness, of all his children, the Lost mes was the only one he had ess to that could slightly dy the onset of Cmity.


    He could not use his Destroyer because he needed it to collect the Will Chains, and as these were among the only two abilities he could ess at this time, the Lost mes became his only choice.


    The Lost mes had never been one forplicated plots or a leading figure in a fight, yet that never stopped the boy from stepping forward when he was needed the most.


    He was an extremely talented and powerful mage, but he was a boy that had never grown, and unless Rowan gathered the rest of his scattered mes from the leader of the Children of Fire who was the Supreme Magus and the ruler of the Magus Supreme World, the Lost mes would remain a child forever.


    Rowan did not much care if Lost did not grow up, he had never truly needed this power the me controlled, and the boy was happy with his reality, if not for the presence of Eva who tried as much as possible to always instruct the Lost mes in tactics andbat, Rowan would simply let the child roam the immensity of his dimension forever, getting into little fights and being a headache to anyone he came across.


    He saw a little of himself inside Lost, which represented the innocence he had lost. Rowan had never thought he would be calling on the me again to save his life after thest battle in the universe where he had nearly lost the mes, and he was grateful to Eva who took the time to make sure Lost had the basics inbat and tactics.


    Allowing the mes to cry away the stress that had gripped him for thest few days, Rowan looked at the golden giants whose hands were raised to cover his face, unable to stand the presence of Rowan.


    The moment Rowan turned to him, he flinched, fell to his knees, and began to cough blood, but more quickly than Rowan had expected, the giant was limating to his presence, no longer coughing blood and slowly standing straight.


    Rowan chuckled, "You know, you are not supposed to be able to do that."


    "Do what?" the golden giant groaned in pain, "Barely stand in front of you when I am supposed to be able to duel you in the future?"


    Rowan cocked his head to the side, "Well that...and also the fact that you could receive the Blood Core above. I never intended that Core to be used without my direct supervision, because I believed no mortal being would be able to suppress the pride of the Ouroboros. I don''t know why I should be surprised, you have done this same thing before."


    The golden giant wanted to say something but he paused and he remained silent before he looked around and said, "So, what''s happening now? We are no longer hidden from the heavens above. I have seen it, the endless continents that roam above the threshold and the monsters they contain."


    Rowan looked at the sky, "The end ising, and battle lines are being drawn. With me awake, this city is protected, and it may not appear like it, but no one else can see it unless theye extremely close to it. I control Ascendant energy you see, and with that power, I can shade the entirety of my city to merge with the direction of this World''s Will. You are all safe for the moment."


    The golden giant sighed in relief, and then he struggled to face Rowan directly before saying, "You are leaving."


    Rowan nodded, "At this moment, the greatest danger to you and everyone here is me. I am awakening my powers, and when I do, I won''t be able to hold back my presence. If you all are around me, death would be your most favorable oue."


    The golden giant sighed, "Even with this power I have now, it is not enough." Rowan smiled, "Your time is soon toe. You are still extremely young and eternity is in front of us. Take this moment and appreciate it for what it is and the lessons it can teach you. In the future, there will be extremely few times like this when weakness is a good thing." "I will put it in mind, Creator."


    "Call me Rowan, I prefer it. I will tell you my real name, but..."


    "I know," the golden giant smiled, "death would be the most favorable oue if I hear it."


    Rowan rolled his eyes and vanished, and for a long time, the golden giant could not even stare directly at the spot he vacated. Gritting his teeth, he sat down cross-legged and began to meditate on the position.


    R


    Rowan had left his ascended body behind in the city and was roaming Doom Star with his soul alone. Free from the influence of the Will Chains and his solitary position, Rowan''s senses could finally fly free and he could see the realm in a manner that he could not before.


    The first thing he checked upon was the Shiik, she was to be the tip of the spear in this battle, and he almost smiled when he saw the name she had given the continent she now ruled- Trion.


    Apanied by N, the Shiik had made great progress, converting a greater number of Temple maidens every day, and soon a greater portion of the Temple Maidens would be under her control.


    Although he had expected it, he was still surprised when it turned out that she had already reached the fifth-dimensional level, and with every moment that passed she was knocking on


    the sixth.


    Knowing that acquiring Will was rtively easier on Doom Star was one thing, actually seeing it in action was another. It has been six years only, approaching the seventh and the Shiik had already taken two major steps into the higher dimension in such a short time. However, despite how quickly she was progressing, Rowan wanted her to go much faster, he would need her to be extremely powerful before he could summon thest part of his consciousness.


    Unlike the previous three times he had summoned the portions of himself, the fourth time would be different, because he would be awakening his entire dimension from dormancy ced upon him by his death.


    When Rowan entered this realm, his entire dimension was shrunken into a stone egg, and much of his glory was hidden, but his reawakening would be different.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    He had hypothesized that one of the reasons Doom Star was able to affect him as much as it did was because the moment he entered this realm, he had begun the Tribtion for his Supreme Circle, and if he could regain thest part of his consciousness, that would mean his Tribtion was over.


    What did that mean? It meant Rowan would havepleted his Nine Supreme Circle, learning a technique destined for the next Primordial for the Supreme Era, he had essentially be the face of this Great Era.


    It meant that Rowan could begin walking the higher dimensions, freeing himself from the mortal circle that had gued him for so long.


    It meant that his entire dimension would be unleashed inside Doom Star, all of his powersid bare for all of reality to see, and as the Primordial Record had once told Rowan, it would no longer be able to shield him from the eyes of the higher powers.

 Chapter 1172: Ebony Flame

    Chapter 1172: Ebony me


    ?


    Rowan did not spread his senses to check the other regions in the realm, for fear that he might be detected. The Shiik had always been his target, and because he knew her location, and the connection with her was extremely powerful, his body crossed countless miles and appeared by her side instantly, this journey had previously taken him nearly three years to traverse.


    He found the Shiik miles underground, directly at the center of the Continent-Trion. She was sitting on a throne of red and ck. This throne was her Will, the Will of Ebony me, a power that controlled darkness and fire.


    The Shiik was many things but primarily she was a being of destruction and her Will represented that concept. Ebony me was a Will that reveled in destruction and was a hundred times more destructive than the Will of Hate that Shisu controlled, but every Will has aspects that they excelled in.


    Her appearance had changed little since thest time he saw her. Not like any Cmity Gods in existence, the Shiik had a humanoid shape with long red hair that reached the ground, its ends hidden in the darkness that surrounded her throne.


    The sharp fingernails that ended at a point were zing red andzily tapping the side of her throne in impatience. The gesture made Rowan sigh, he knew she had been performing the same action for years as she waited for the moment she could be unleashed on all of creation.


    Unlike the golden giants who gloried in the sensation of their power growing stronger, the Shiik were different. Connected to Rowan on a deep level and sharing some of the innate qualities that enabled him to treat cultivation as easy as breathing, power came easy to the Shiik.


    Her inheritance as a Cmity God when merged with Rowan''s influence meant it would be hard for her to know the meaning of a roadblock in her road to power. The Tribtions that emerged for her were treated as a source of nourishment and pushed her power even higher.


    What the Shiik was interested in was battle. Born from violence and growing ever stronger in the darkness, she yearned for the day she could reach across the heavens and pull down all the suns, both of light and darkness, and consume them all.


    It was for this reason that during the time when Rowan was destabilizing the entire Will infrastructure of the realm she had not even noticed the changes. The Shiik grew by simply consuming the darkness generated by the millions of Temple Maidens with whom she had a symbiotic rtionship.


    The darkness fueled her mes, which in turn fueled her darkness, a cycle of destruction that grew perpetually stronger with the addition of darkness from every Temple Maiden she brought under her, who were all constantly supplying her with an impressive dose of darkness at every moment.


    Rowan knew that even getting to the fifth-dimensional level in six years was insane, the Shiik had the potential to grow even faster if she was to engage inbat, Her Will was not one that required deep introspection about herself or reality in general in order to develop, it was still unknown how high it could grow, although Rowan pegged it to reach its limit at the seventh-dimensional level, this however gave her an incredible advantage at the start.


    When Rowan reached her presence, the Shiik did not notice at first, her brooding gaze was focused on the heavens above, even the miles of earth she had buried herself in did not stop her from seeing the shining continents above and all the tasty prey roaming atop of it.


    However, her brooding gaze transformed into curiosity as she felt that speed by which the darkness and the mes within her began to pick up speed, reaching ridiculous levels, and her power growth multiplied.


    She sat up straighter, and for the first time in a long while, she began to check the cultivation of her Will. Her senses pierced through reality, and she became confused when she could not sense the infinity bubble in the position where it could usually be found, after she swept her gaze through various levels of reality without finding the infinity bubble, the Shiik shrugged and returned to tapping her fingers on her throne. Rowan blinked.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    He loved all his children, but some of them were just... sigh


    Making a throne of golden mes beside her, he sat down and closed his eyes, and the Shiik had no idea he was already here with her. Rowan did not bother informing her of his presence, when it was the right time, she would know he was here, before then he could continue his creation that was interrupted using one of the most potent resources he hade across in a while, which was the endless oceans inside of Doom Star.


    Gaining ess to his Hollow Forge Chamber had given the golden giants ess to the power of creation, but it gave Rowan so much more than that, for he was able to break down any material that he came in contact with up to a certain level-Hollow Forge could not break down a Primordial treasure-and understand their basicponent.


    Imagine his surprise when he took a portion of the endless sea found in Doom Star and noticed that it was made from Aetherium that had been severely degraded to such a profound manner that it was almost impossible for him to detect it, and if this was difficult for Rowan to detect, then it would be almost impossible for anyone else, unless either by luck or an extreme amount of years spent inside the realm.


    However, it doesn''t matter to them if they discover it. Sure, Aetherium was one of the most potent sources of power in the universe, only wielded by those in the higher dimensions, and even then, not all higher dimensional beings had ess to Aetherium unless they were given its seed by a Primordial force.


    The Aetherium inside the endless ocean in Doom Star was so degraded it could only create Continents in the ocean, and it could not be harvested, even if someone was desperate enough to attempt harvesting the Aetherium in the ocean, then ording to Rowan''s calction they would have to spend a hundred units of Aetherium Energy to harvest just a single unit of Aetherium Energy from the ocean.


    Only a madman would want to make such a deal. However, Rowan would be taking this deal, his Chamber Hollow Forge made it possible.


    For thest two years, Rowan had been draining an ungodly amount of the ocean andbining them inside the Hollow Forge to create his first unit of Aetherium. Every fraction of a second that passed meant hundreds of billions of gallons of ocean water were being siphoned into Hollow Forge, and yet after all that time, he had not even created one unit of Aetherium.


    The amount of ocean water he had drained over thest two years would be enough to fill up the void between two gxies, but it was not enough to create a single unit of Aetherium!


    This proved how hard it would have been for anyone else to detect the Aetherium and how impossible it was to extract it, but Rowan''s eyes were shining bright as he waited on his throne, in a month, he would be getting the first unit of Aetherium.

 Chapter 1173: Three colors

    Chapter 1173: Three colors


    ?


    N?v(el)B\\jnn


    The importance of Aetherium for Rowan could not be overstated, for although he had an infinite pool of powerful Primordial Aether in his dimension, Aetherium was the next step for this power, but it was gate-keep by the Primordial forces who used the seeds of Aetherium as a bargaining chip to draw geniuses to their side.


    The act of gathering Aetherium from the ocean was two-fold, the first was to give him a potent source of energy as he wondered the sort of power he might be able to wield if he used Aetherium instead of Aether to power them, and the second was to learn how to forge his personal Aetherium using the degraded Aetherium of Doom Star as a guide.


    If he could seed, then his act of rejecting the offer of the Aetherium Seed from Elura would not sting as much, and as a hidden hand he could y, Aetherium would be a very potent weapon.


    Despite the fact that he could observe every single aspect of the Aetherium being organized inside his Hollow Forge, he could not just replicate them with his Aether, because the Aetherium of Doom Star has unique attributes that were different from Rowan''s.


    He could however use it as a tool to guide his journey towards creating Aetherium.


    The tapping of the Shiik was the only sound that could be heard inside this underground chamber for the next month until Rowan who had been sitting with his eyes closed, shuddered and opened them.


    There was a cmitous rumbling ongoing inside Hollow Forge as the final portion of the Aetherium unit was created.


    Inside Hollow Forge, a stupendous amount of water was rushing to a single point in the air and vanishing seemingly without a trace. That point had been slowly growing over thest few years until it was now the size of an apple, and the terrifying rumbling that was ongoing inside hollow Forge had been building up over thest two years and now it was at a crescendo.


    With a loud pop and a crackle like lightning, the unit of Aetherium was created. It resembled a crystal that was doubly terminated. The crystal at first appeared pitch ck, but looking closer at its center would disy three colors, red, blue, and green.


    Rowan manifested a copy of the Aetherium in his left hand, he could not bring out the real deal outside, because he was sure that no Ascendant in this realm had ess to Aetherium, and the emanation of power that would arise if he brought it out would resound all through the realm.


    The Shiik stirred, looking around she frowned and went back to tapping her nails on her throne. Rowan sighed again and looked back at the Aetherium Crystal. Holding it in his hands, he could see something that particrly interested him, which was the colors emerging from it.


    Not interested in the power of the Aetherium Crystal for the moment, the swirling red, blue, and green color that emerged from the pitch ckness of the crystal was fascinating, and it was a picture of the hidden secrets of this realm.


    When Rowan entered Doom Star and crushed an entire continent, something strange happened, he came across two sources of Aura, the red Aura of Cmity and the Blue Aura of Ascendancy. Due to the restrictions imposed on him by the World''s Will, he was not able to choose either of these paths, and he was doomed to be swallowed by a Cmity God when his Primordial Ouroboros consumed both of these Auras andbined them into a new and strange purple Aura.


    This Aura was the reason he could survive against the forces of the Ascendants and the Cmity God who would have consumed him, and despite the setbacks from the World''s Will, Rowan would have won this fight, that was until Berrion came and finished him off.


    However this incident had shown him a chink in the armor of this realm, and he had not forgotten this purple Aura, and the entire basis of the creation of the Shiik was to create a potent source of pure Cmity Aura and he kept his Ascendant body pure too, because when the time was right, he would bebining both of these Aura to be used as a weapon against the realm.


    This was one of Rowan''s trump cards and his ace in the oing battle, however, if this was the case, what was this third green color swirling alongside Ascendancy and Cmity? Was there a third hidden force in this realm that he knew nothing about?


    Rowan felt his soul shiver, and the feeling made him pause. He was still slowly getting used again to the concept of having a soul and the certain quirks that came with it, one of them being intuition. He knew he might have just cracked one of the most important secrets of this realm.


    His memory returned to the moment he had firstid his eyes on Doom Star, the thing that had grabbed his attention the most at that time were two things, the first was the intense feeling that this ce was alive, and the second was the intense negative emotions that bombarded his mind, nearly making him gag in disgust.


    Old Man Seed''s voice still rang strong in his memory of that event, when Rowan had asked him if this star was alive,


    "In a manner," he had said, "But the devastation that heralded its birth fractured the Will it contained, and so it could never take a singr Will. It is a good thing that happened, or else this entity would be at least at the eighth-dimensional level... a truly frightening thought."


    For a while he had been sensing Doom Star as a colossal threat; he had missed one very important clue staring at him, the face and that was the color of this realm.


    From above it was a green and ck star. The green of it was like intense mes and the ckness was like an ocean of tar. When Rowan had fallen into Doom Star it was not with his power, wrapped by the power of Old Man Seed, he had been unable to understand the


    sensation of passing through Doom Star.


    Rowan frowned and looked at the heavens, analyzing the power structure of Doom Star. If the ckness he saw on the surface of Doom Star was the Pure Darkness that was a part of this realm and therefore the hidden power source of the Cmity Gods and not the red Aura they utilized, then was the Green Aura the hidden power of Ascendants or was it a separate power entirely?


    Also if he looked at the entire structure of Doom Star from a distance, the Cmity Gods inhabited the depths of the earth, and in the sky was the home of the Ascendants, what was above the Ascendants?


    Could the answer be that simple? He only needed to go upwards, passing all the higher continents, passing both the Ascendant and Cmity Suns, and reaching above it to the power that supervised everything in this realm.


    Rowan sat there in thought for a long while. The more he knew about the realm, the more questions arose.

 Chapter 1174: Shrinking The Ocean

    Chapter 1174: Shrinking The Ocean


    ?


    Every path has an end, and Rowan knew he would get to this one if he continued pulling on its strings. This was a mystery that had persisted for countless Minor Eras and who knew how many Major ones, he could not simply know everything within a short frame of time.


    Understanding that he could not begin to get the answers he wanted by just staring at the copy of the crystal, Rowan entered his Hollow Forge and began to investigate the Aetherium Crystal itself, and he found out that his soul senses could not prate the shell of the crystal, so he could not tell what the three roving streams of power inside the crystal were. He needed his eyes, he needed his dimensional body, he needed Knowledge Well to understand reality from another perspective while his soul senses tackled it from the other end, Rowan would simply have to make do with what he had for now, and create a quick hypothesis before he focused on other pressing matters.


    If his hypothesis was correct, then this meant that the green color was a third form of Aura, and it was one that was not mixed with the two present abundantly inside Doom Star.


    Rowan knew that he needed to find out what this green Aura was before it was toote since he knew there was the presence of a third party in this conflict, who had always chosen to remain in the shadows, the best thing he could do was to understand their powers before they knew he saw the entirety of the board.


    ''No time to sit and think about the unknown, I just need to keep moving forward. Everything will be revealed in time. Hmmm, time, funny that I have you running in my veins. Now let''s see how far I can push you.''


    Palming the Aetherium inside his Hollow Forge, Rowan''s soul eyes brightened as the dials inside them representing his Time Bloodline began to subtly vibrate, and for a brief moment, he wondered if he would be capable of something of this nature because it was not just a matter ofplexity, but of power.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Aetherium was simply too powerful to be toyed with as he intended to, especially since he was sure that the Aetherium Crystal he had just created was very potent. In the creation of this Aetherium Crystal, there were many moments during the refinement process when he could have stopped and conceived a lesser variant of Aetherium, but he observed that he could still keep pouring more of the ocean into the spark he was kindling and he continued this process until he created something truly spectacr.


    Rowan wondered if Primordials used Aetherium as their source of energy, and if they did, how did this Aetherium unit he had refinedpare to theirs?


    Disregarding any feelings of shoring in his head, the first dial in his eyes moved and the unit of Aetherium he was holding in his hand, doubled. He grinned, this power was ridiculous and he was beginning to grow fond of it.


    Rowan''s soul vibrated, and a loud shriek emerged from his Hollow Forge as if it was a piece of metal being ced under tremendous stress, he took a second to analyze the damages incurred to his Chamber and he shook his head in annoyance and a bit of worry. The damage was considerable, but he could take it... he had to.


    The second dial in his eyes moved and the two Aetherium Crystals became four, his soul body began to flicker like a faulty light bulb and before he had time to think about it for long, he made the third dial move and the four Aetherium units instantly became eight!


    There was silence inside his Hollow Forge for a short while, the calm before the storm, it was as if the Chamber was in disbelief that he had been so daring to not only repeat the process three times but also increase the load it would bear, without any further promoting, the Hollow Forge gave a loud groan and it began to shatter to pieces, those pieces further disintegrating until there was nothing left.


    Rowan''s soul began to shake itself to pieces but he did not care much. He was already healing from the effects of stretching his soul far past its limits, and despite the unreasonable pain he was undergoing, it was nothing before the eight units of Aetherium he was holding in his hands.


    He had gathered the entirety of the power inside a universe before, and they could not fill up a single percent of the power present inside one of the Aetherium Crystals he was holding. During the battle in the universe when the Third Prince wielded Aetherium bolts against him, it had severely destabilized him, but now he realized that those could be merelypared to sparks flying off a grand me. In his hands were the real deal, and they were infinitely more potent than anything the Third Prince could ever dream of wielding.


    His shattered Hollow Forge would be remade as soon as his soul was fully healed, but he knew that even if he became fully healed, he could not simply double his Aetherium units to sixteen, the load would be too heavy for his soul.


    His soul might be extremely powerful, but such a burden was better carried out by his dimensional flesh, because his soul was suited for a different kind of task, not for creating Aetherium, and if not for the endless stream of soul energy being constantly funneled into his soul, he would have taken tens of millions of years to heal from the damages he had done to


    it.


    Besides, although he knew that the enemies he would be facing in the future would be powerful, he thought that the eight units of Aetherium should be sufficient for this oing battle.


    He did not know how long it took for a higher dimensional being to create a single unit of Aetherium, but he knew that it must take a long time, and from the Aetherium bolts wielded by the Third Prince, there must be various levels to the processing of Aetherium, and this single crystal he held should be among the peak forms of Aetherium.


    From touching the crystals he became aware of the various methods he could utilize in controlling this Aetherium Crystal, in this form it was just potential power that could be shaped if the Will of the user was strong enough.


    At the moment he was not aware of its unique capabilities until he unleashed them, but because this Aetherium Crystal was associated with Aura, Rowan concluded that it must be rted to the soul, and if this was the case, that would make this Aetherium Crystal one of the most valuable ones in all of reality.


    Just like Aether, there were various forms of Aetherium, with each of them having their strengths and weaknesses.


    He was not aware, but across the entirety of Doom Star, the endless ocean shrank by a very minute fraction when he created the eight Aetherium Crystals-the raw material for this process had toe from somewhere-it was a fraction so small that even an Ascendant Sun would not notice, but someone did, and their multiple eyes narrowed in suspicion.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1175: Will Of Time

    Chapter 1175: Will Of Time


    ?


    A deep growl came from their throat like a massive beast who had been enraged for time without reckoning,


    "The end draws near once more, will you still make the same decision out of your greed and endless craving, or will you free me from my torment?... I have asked this question so many times, and now I no longer care for your answer, your actions and your silence are deafening, I have been blind for so long, and now I aming for it all, one way or another, this torture must end!"


    RN?v(el)B\\jnn


    Carefully cing the eight units of Aetherium aside, Rowan continued with his previous activities before he was interrupted by the surprising addition of a new bloodline to his soul. He had been attempting to form his fourth-dimensional Will.


    As amazing as it was to gain a new bloodline that could control Time¡ªand he was still unaware if there was any member of the bloodline of Time left behind-this would be a separate matter he would be focusing onter, for now, he needed to prime his Wills to immediately begin his Ascension to the fourth-dimensional level.


    When the time came when he summoned the final portion of his consciousness, there would be intense chaos and battle all through the realm, and that was not the time he should begin seeking out the path for his Will.


    If there was anyone who was able to do such a thing in the middle of battle, it would be Rowan, but he would rather be sure all his preparations wereplete and smoothly ascend to a higher state than depend on luck, no matter how fiendishly good his luck was. With enough power, even his luck could be crushed.


    He now had a new Ascendant Body and it would be a mistake not to take advantage of it. Rowan did not know what would happen to his dimensional flesh once he became a fourth- dimensional being, but he had a shocking idea of what might happen, this did not mean he would have to let himself remain in the third dimension because of fear, instead he would be climbing the dimensionaldder using his Ascendant body left behind in his city of golden giants.


    It did not matter which body he used to attain a higher Will level, when the time came for him to ascend his dimensional flesh, he could simply exert the changes he already made with his Will on his Ascendant body and shift them to his dimensional flesh to trigger the ascension to a higher level.


    He previously had three bloodlines and three separate Wills, now with the addition of a fourth bloodline, meant he had to acquire a fourth Will to ensure the proper development of this bloodline, and for him, it would not be that difficult, after all, his present soul body was made of Time.


    Rowan closed his eyes and rxed on his throne, sinking into himself as he allowed his body of Time to unravel before his senses. He tried not to control anything, he simply allowed himself to be.


    Almost like a deep meditation, his soul senses began to spiral down like a machine that had been running at a previously feverish pace now finally settling down to a morose crawl. He felt lethargic at first and then his perception transformed and he saw himself from the inside out.


    His soul was made from Time, and Time was his soul, wrapped around each other like one, they both could exist separately, but when they came together, something beautiful was created, and they became something new, something not Time nor Soul, it was as if it was a newborn whose future could not be determined.


    In its normal state, Time flowed one way, its paths could not be diverted or stopped, and it could only be slowed down for a while, but its weight was so ponderous, that no one could hold it bound for long, it would always return to its previous speed without fail. This was the manner that Time behaved in all of reality, inside Rowan''s body, the operation of Time had changed.


    Instead of flowing one way like Time was supposed to behave, it was broken into many different flows.


    Inside his body were mechanisms that appeared like cogs and gears, and they rotated in a pattern unique to them, their speeds of rotation being different from their neighbor, there were precisely 33,000 of these tiny cogs and gears inside his body, all rotating in their unique mystical pattern.


    Some of them rotated so slowly it might take millions of years for them to make a single turn, while some moved so rapidly they appeared to be staying still, and their movements whether slow or fast affected the flow of Time around them, as Rowan realized that within him, the flow of Time became meaningless.


    When he had acquired the bloodline of Time, on an instinctive level he had understood all of this, like how no one was taught to breathe, but discovering how the process worked was always an enlightening process.


    This was the birth of Time and Soul beingbined as one could aplish, and he understood how the Time Stack ability came to be created as his first bloodline power. Only the chaotic time arrangements inside his bloodline could shatter the carefully controlled flow of Time that was applicable in all of reality and made his ridiculous time abilities possible. Rowan knew how incredibly dangerous such a chaotic flow of time could be if it was unleashed outside reality and he thought that perhaps he might havee to the truth about what had happened to Time, and the previously unknown power of Soul.


    Before he could delve deeper into the spection of the past, he felt a stirring in his consciousness as he gained the first level understanding of his bloodline of Time, and the Will of Time was born inside of him.


    With his unique status as a dimension, and not just any dimension, he was a dimension that existed in all possible states at the same time. He was abination of a first, second, and third dimension, which was the realization he had gained when he finally recreated his body and became something never before seen in existence.


    His Will of Time did not begin in the fourth dimension, his path was different, he could explore power on a level that others would never enjoy, and his Will of Time was born as a one-dimensional evolving Will.


    It was a shame that he could not observe the state of the rest of his Will because they needed his dimensional flesh to be manifested, the Will of Time however, did not depend on his flesh, but his soul and he was able to perfectly observe how his newly birthed Will began to interact with his consciousness.


    His control over the dials of time in his eyes became clearer and he began to discern that they were not truly dials and that the cogs and gears inside his soul were something else, but he


    needed to go deeper to find out what they were.


    So, Rowan went deeper.


    Achieving the first-dimensional level for an extremely powerful will like the Will of Time had taken him just a few moments, it was not even up to a second, and he began delving deeper to find the second level.

 Chapter 1176: Forbidden Ground

    Chapter 1176: Forbidden Ground


    ?


    Rowan''s sight zoomed toward the various streams of time around the rotating cogs and gears in his blood, and he began to follow the flow between all these chaotic streams of time. It did not take long for him to notice that there was a pattern here, it was grand, spread across a distance that could be considered infinity, but Rowan had already conquered the Supreme Circles, and this would be easy for him to decipher.


    Yet he stopped himself from following this path, not because it would not lead him to the truth, but because he wanted to feel time. He was not a soulless machine that grew just by gathering data, he wanted to experience it in its entirety, he wanted to love his powers in a way he had never set out to do before and Rowan disregarded all that he knew and he allowed his senses to fall deeper into himself.


    Every moment after this one was a revtion to his senses, and Rowan delighted in it. If not for the vastness of his soul that made such a thing impossible, he could be a cultivation zombie, endlessly chasing the high if delving into the ne of the mysterious.


    For the first time in a long time, Rowan held nothing back, previously he would always have an eye out watching for dangers, no matter how deeply he entered any sort of meditative state. He could never truly devote himself to a single thing, and although that should not matter as much for him, there were certain experiences that could not be appreciated if one had to hold back.


    His paranoia and the state of his consciousness which was simr to a Hive Mind would never allow him to ce himself in such apromising position, but there was a reason he came to find the Shiik, and it was not just to prepare her for theing battle.


    If there was anyone in the entire realm who he could depend on to protect him when he was this deep into his mind, it would be her... although, thinking about the Shiik angrily tapping at the throne without considering anything else made him sigh once more... at least if danger unexpectedly came, it would go a long way to resolve her boredom.


    The thought urred to him that perhaps the Shiik might have trouble with his other children, especially the Lady of Shadows when he freed them all from his dormant dimension, but he shrugged, knowing that such conflicts would most likely be minor.


    With thesest thoughts, he allowed himself to sink deeper.


    Time took him and tore his mind to pieces.


    His senses entered all 33,000 streams of disjointed Time, and even with his powerful soul, Rowan had to take a while before his mind could fully ept being split into all these different streams of time.


    One part of his mind saw a million years go by in a second, another saw a second move so slowly that a million years would have to pass before it waspleted. As soon as he could perfectly grasp all these different time streams, the chaotic nature of Time in his soul ceased to exist and he began to glimpse the pattern that governed them all on an instinctive level.


    This was different from his usual intellectual understanding of power, this state was deeper. Almost like breathing, all 33,000 streams of Time were known to him and he knew that this was a power that was unique to him, like a fingerprint.


    He smoothly ascended to the second-dimensional Will level for the Will of Time, and his control over his bloodline deepened, and he felt the fourth dial in his eyes beginning to loosen, and he knew that if he wanted he could forcefully move it.


    A little bit of pondering on this issue made Rowan realize how lucky he was to have acquired his bloodline of Time while inside Doom Star. If he had acquired his bloodline inside a material universe, the streams of Time he could have gained would be pathetic, smaller than a puddle, and the number of separate streams in his soul might not even exceed a single digit.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    If he had acquired this power in the reality outside, whether it be inside the Great Darkness, or therger realms outside of it, his soul would have been torn to pieces because there would have been too much time for his nascent soul to consume.


    Inside a closed-off realm like Doom Star was just right for him, it contained an impressive stream of time that could rival a million material universesbined, and itsws of power were severely skewed toward Aura, leaving arge gap in its power infrastructure that Rowan had easily been able toe into and fill it up.


    A thought suddenly came to him that made him shudder and then he dismissed it as he strove towards the third dimensional level for his Will of Time.


    "Luck or Design?"


    R


    Across the vast stretch ofnd and ocean that had been vaporized by the red sun of Hate that Shisu had unleashed, the scars remained, even after nearly a month. The primary reason for this was the Cmity gods that were revealed below the ground, their pervasive essence had begun to corrupt reality on arge scale.


    The frightening sights of countless eyes and tentacles that waved out from the earth, all possessing the desire to drag down the heavens and corrupt every living thing in existence held sway.


    Now a great truth was revealed about the endless ocean and the folly of Shisu because it was the presence of the ocean that suppressed these Cmity Gods underneath and stopped their Aura from staining reality. With the massive explosion that cleared out a massive wave of the ocean and allowed the Aura of the Cmity Gods to build up, even reality could no longer hide their presence.


    The darkness that their presence generated had stopped the ocean from filling the millions of miles of barren ground, and from afar this region was like a ck hole in the center of the endless ocean, although many Explorers and even Ascendants had entered this region, none of them left alive, causing this area to bebeled a forbidden ground, and despite how terrifying it was, it was not given as much importance because the might of the Ascendants were focused on other matters.


    The ongoing battle in the Time-blight region, the death of an Ascendant Sun, and the loss of the infinity bubble were all terrifying situations, and the only good news to emerge from this debacle was that the Ascendants still held onto the power of their Wills, any other situation and their entire power base would have copsed.


    This entire region was dangerous, but since its influence was reduced to a single location and with the area surrounded by the ocean and no indicators that the Cmity gods below intended to spread their domain, it was considered that it was best to be left alone, but not for long as a powerful team of Ascendant was being set up to investigate the location and disperse the newly created forbidden ground.

 Chapter 1177: Arrival

    Chapter 1177: Arrival


    ?


    The entire reason for this disaster was because Shisu was chasing the perpetrators who were suspected to be linked to the death of an Ascendant sun and the loss of the infinity bubble, the disappearance of Shisu, an Ascendant of the 3rd Dan had spread a ripple of unease along the ranks of Ascendants.


    This matter led to far-reaching consequences that shook the foundations of the realm further.


    Chaos reigned across the entire realm, and of the two Ascendant Suns that remained, both of them began to pursue two separate directions that led to further confusion among the ranks. There had been three Ascendant Suns left after a million years of losses, and now one of them had perished, Ganem, who was the stabilizing glue that kept these three great powers at a bnce, since the presence of a third Ascendant Sun would ensure no one of them wouldmit any radical actions that would lead to the other two Suns ganging up on them.


    Without this bnce in ce, there was nothing holding the two major powers from setting up their separate camp. Such a decision might seem to be madness at a time like these, but the Ascendant Suns were used to having a bncing factor in their rtionship with each other, and now for the first after millions of years, they had gained a weird sort of freedom.


    The ways they looked at matters were different, and now they could pursue their individual goals as they saw fit without worrying about being suppressed.


    Thest two Ascendant Suns Dilos and Trelmol separated because of their ideologies. Ascendant Sun Dilos pushed for war. He felt that the events of thest few years have more than necessitated this course of action.


    They were being rapidly weakened by an enemy they could not see, the best option going forward was to clear out the enemy they could find which was the Time-blight, and then focus on wiping out the invisible enemy.


    They had suspects of course, and they knew it was rted to the mysterious entity that arrived a million years ago, it was killed off, but they had suspected that it was not the only one who entered the realm.


    Ascendant Sun Trelmol on the other hand cautioned for a more defensive approach. He feared the reason they had suffered so much losses was because the forces of the Ascendants had spread themselves too thin.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    ording to Trelmol, they were still operating their forces with impunity, the same way they were doing when they were five Ascendant Suns, and now the situation had changed drastically. They should consolidate their forces inside a fortified barrier and allow their enemy toe to them, this should kill any ambush ns of this unknown enemy and stop the unnecessary waste of life and resources.


    Both of their ns had advantages and disadvantages, but the problem was that they could not set amon ground and this led to the split of the Ascendants forces.


    Ascendant Sun Trelmol called upon the forces he controlled, these included a majority of the Council of Nine and several hundred Ascendant forces that flew under various banners back to the upper continent, where he began building a powerful fortification to safeguard his forces. Dilos began fervently increasing the push towards the Time Blight, hoping to wipe out this stain, therefore proving himself correct and swaying Trelmol to his side.


    To prove his point Dilos no longer chose to stand and watch events ongoing on the ground and began physically moving towards the Time Blight, the one visible enemy he could see, why sending out small offshoots of Ascendants to investigate the various mysterious events happening and if it was possible for them, they should solve it.


    For the first time since ever, an Ascendant Sun began to separate from its partner and drift across the skies, an event that caused great uproar across the realm.


    R


    In the deste basin where the hatred sun hadid waste was tainted darkness spewed from the Cmity Gods below, the space in a nondescript area wiggled and subtly transformed, the area seemingly losing color despite the ever-present darkness.


    Slowly, this area cracked into pieces, revealing an eerie location that was outside the bounds of this realm, from within the shattered space, green eyes glittered within, and it grewrger and brighter as the Chaos Door Labaletia emerged from it.


    His small face was childish yet had wrinkles like an old man was stern as if he was expecting an audience, therefore needing to present himself in the best light, but he suddenly turned to the side and began to vomit explosively after he inhaled arge dose of the darkness present in the area.


    With tears streaming down his eyes and snot running from his nose, he looked around himself and cursed aloud,


    "Fuck you Rowan and this damned mission!"


    His body jerked and he vanished, and after a while, the space he had vacated began to vibrate, and a small gap appeared from which a tiny blue snake slipped through it also looked around before unerringly finding the location where the Chaos Door headed, and it followed, slipping through space like a phantom.


    R


    N Sheritz, now known as the Redeemer by many, had just escorted a batch of Temple Maidens to the ind. This would be thest time she was expecting to leave Trion and head to the outside world for recruitment because the world had be truly chaotic as ofte.


    One shocking event after another followed in quick session and she discovered that the only way she could find peace was back on Trion, beside her sisters.


    She had news of grand events that she needed to transmit to the Shiik, and she hurried down to the central cathedral, where a series of hidden steps began taking her deep into the earth.


    With her Ascendant body, she flitted down the steps like smoke, zooming past miles in mere seconds until she reached the chambers of the Shiik.


    She touched the massive doors blocking this hidden chamber from outside detection and began pushing the unique Aura that was born from the darkness being generated constantly inside had mind, which triggered some sets of hidden devices inside the door that made it slowly rumble open.

 Chapter 1178: Eyes Wide Shut

    Chapter 1178: Eyes Wide Shut


    ?


    Ascendant N entered the chamber and was met with the excited gaze of the Shiik, however, N''s eyes were not focused on this magnificent queen for long before it moved to the right where a heavenly being of light sat on a throne of golden me, her jaws dropped open as it felt as if her mind was exploding, a buzzing in her ears that she soon identified as the Shiik brought her mind out of the daze she had fallen into,


    ".... Is it ready yet, I am tired of waiting!" the Shiik was tapping the side of her throne more furiously as she spoke, words flowing from her mouth in an endless stream,


    "How far has the Ascendant Sun traveled, is it a hoax that one of the Suns had truly fallen or did he simply hide himself in fear of my Creator''s return? When can we expect a Temple Mother''s arrival on Trion?..."


    "Um, what?" N looked back at the Shiik flustered, "What did you say? I was... I was..." She fell back into silence,


    Sigh. "Is the outside world bing that dangerous? Come back to me, child, rod your kind of chaos and tell me everything. In my presence, you are safe from any outside influence. Tell me all about your mission."


    N''s eyes snapped back to the Shiik and nodded, "Um, yes, of course, my mission... but my Queen, what... who is that beside you?"


    The Shiik finally noticed that the state of N had changed once she entered her presence and not before, turned to her side, and frowned, "What do you mean, I don''t..."


    She unexpectedly vanished from her throne and appeared beside N, her red hair began to ze and her nails lengthened as she bared her fangs, hissing like a snake, her heart had nearly escaped her chest when she saw that a presence had been with her for a while and she had not even noticed,


    "Who is that?!" she shrieked, her confused gaze turning to N for a moment before returning to the shining figure sitting calmly on his throne,


    "My Queen, don''t tell me you did not know that you were not alone all this time." N looked between the Shiik and the sitting figure, not knowing if she shouldugh or cry at this situation.


    The Shiik transmitted her words into N''s mind, "Stand behind me, I will deal with this situation, if you notice that things are getting out of hand, evacuate with as many Temple Maidens as you can, if any single Temple Maiden survives, so do we all."


    Noticing that the figure had made no threatening gesture and appeared to be sleeping, the Shiik rxed a bit and her eyes zed with ck mes as she used her investigative methods, but the mes from her eyes gutted out as if blown by the wind and ck and white blood erupted from her sockets making the Shiik grunt in pain.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    This did not deter her as her eyes healed in a blink and she poured a tremendous amount of vitality inside of them while boosting them with her Will.


    ck runes of fire enveloped her entire body and then sted outwards as she used her Will for eyes, but when it reached the shiny figure sitting on the throne, the Will simply vanished, swallowed into it without any motions made to unravel the mystery guest.


    The Shiil backed away, her eyes not filled with panic but resolve, she turned to N,


    "Evacuate everyone, leave as far away from this ce as possible, and don''t look back."


    N nodded, but there was something in the voice of the Shiik that made the Temple Maiden who was about to leave, pause,


    "Are you going to be okay?"


    The Shiik smiled and her head gracefully rose, "I am the Queen of Cmities."


    N looked at her for a bit before turning and leaving, a sense of sorrow erupting in her heart, she could feel the connection between the Queen and every Temple Maiden including her begin to loosen.


    If she was taking this direction, it meant the Shiik believed she could not survive what wasing, and the fallout of this battle could be so devastating, that it did not matter if she could resurrect using any of the bodies of the Temple Maidens, so she decided to give them a chance at survival, no matter how slim it was.


    ''Was it possible that the missing Ascendant Sun, rumored to be dead, was secretly hiding under the continent of Trion? What could be his purpose? Most likely the destruction of that enigmatic being behind the Shiik.''


    N gritted her teeth, "As expected, this forsaken realm takes everything." behind her she could hear the roar of the Queen as she charged into battle, and knew that there could be nowhere far enough to run.


    R


    Rowan was deep inside his soul, his mind separated into 33,000 distinct time flows, as he began to explore the next step towards the third dimension. A part of him already knew the answer but he silenced it, wanting the result to flow naturally to his senses.


    It took a few hours but then it clicked and Rowan''s soul cheered. The cogs and gears were the frameworks, and the time stream around them was the coating, they may be separated into different time streams but that was looking at this picture from a two-dimensional perspective.


    If he allowed himself to see everything as a whole using the senses of a higher dimension, he could see the marvelous painting they were creating. It was fiendishlyplex, the operations of which could not be discerned by any mortal or even most immortal minds, but Rowan was not trying to solve a puzzle, he just wanted to experience his bloodline operation. Like a young bird learning to fly, it should be more of an instinctual process for him. His bloodline already held power, he could grow by letting his instincts guide him. Within the vastplexity, a simple arrangement showed itself. Simple in the sense that it was the least of the possiblebinations that this diagram could make, yet it was soplex that Rowan could only grasp it instinctively with his soul, and if he wanted to understand its make-up, even with the power of his mind and Knowledge Well, it would take him months, for others, forever.


    It was his Time Stack power.


    This deeper understanding of his bloodline and its first ability pushed Rowan to the third- dimensional Will of Time, and his soul jolted in pleasure, he had barely used eight hours to gain the powerful Will of Time and bringing it up to his present state, while also limiting himself, and he could not wait to finally touch the fourth-dimensional level to see what that scene would look like.


    Noticing a disturbance, Rowan ignored it, the Shiik would block anyone from reaching him for a while, and he did not want to leave this state of enlightenment. The disturbance came again, and he frowned, his anger triggering his full mental capacity and in that instant, Rowan simply understood the path to the fourth dimension and he cursed in anger.


    "Why am I being disturbed?!"

 Chapter 1179: Time Vault

    Chapter 1179: Time Vault


    ?


    Rowan had been slowly exploring the path from the first to the third dimension, enjoying this new method of advancement, the fourth dimension of time should have been more pleasurable as he unwrapped the mysteries of time, yet in his irritation, he had gained the answers just like that.


    Rowan did not care if his present attitude would make every genius in existence who had fought, sweated, and died for the opportunity to touch the fourth dimension but never could, cough out blood in anger or the countless more who spent eternity searching for Will, what he wanted was to experience life and existence as he was never able to do in the past, and it vexed him that this opportunity was rudely taken away from him.


    Hoping to gain back this enlightenment process when he shot for the fifth dimension, Rowan began to quickly engrave the understanding he had gained inside his soul. That understanding was leading to a new and profound technique that he had already figured out, like knowing the answers to aplicated equation he had not even begun to solve.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    That ability for others would be Time Hold.


    Rowan was finding out that every other Will Holder had only a single stream of Time inside them which was not strange because they could only control Time because of the Will Chain that bounds it, and that Will Chain was linked to the dimensional Will they had unlocked.


    Since everyone else had ess to only one Will, they had only one Will Chain which could only bind one stream of Time.


    Rowan''s control of Time was different, he could not only stop time by pausing one of the Time streams he controlled, but he could use the various time flows of all his 33,000 time streams and affect reality around him.


    His ability was not Time Hold, it was called Time Vault. The application of this power was endless, both for offensive, defensive, and everyday uses.


    Time Hold could be used to stop time in a limited area for a while, but the way this worked was simply the higher dimensional user would bring out his stream of Time that was bounded by their Will Chain over onto reality and superimpose it on the surrounding area.


    Time was not truly stopped, but the surrounding area was now in a domain that was controlled by the Will Holder. Inside that domain Time was their ve for a while, and except for going into the future, the Time stream they controlled could be reversed, slowed, and halted.


    Time Vault was the same, although it carried several other quirks that made it more powerful than normal since Rowan also discovered the greatest advantage of this power was its reach. One of the greatest drawbacks of the Time abilities that were shared by all higher dimensional beings was the range of their Time stream was limited, and as they grew more powerful and gained higher control of their Will, this meant their Will Chains became easier to manipte, granting them higher control of their Time Streams, but it did not stop the range limit that made it impossible for them to exert their Will on arge amount of area.


    Rowan had ess to 33,000 streams of Time, each of them far more powerful than any fourth-dimensional time stream of an average Will Holder, and if he wanted he could spread out all these Time Stream to cover a massive area or superimpose it on a single location to achieve a state of Time Control that was so powerful, it might be able to affect the real flow of time, but this was something that he would have to experiment with to find out.


    The disturbance that made him annoyed urred once more and Rowan sighed and brought himself out of his meditative state while effortlessly stacking a thousand streams of time around himself. The entire continent of Trion grounded to a stop and he opened his eyes.


    A burning w was a few inches away from his face.


    Rowanzily traced the w to the hand and up to the face of the Shiik, whose feature was contorted with rage and a weird form of pleasure. He sighed and felt the beginning of a headache and he rubbed his forehead.


    No matter how annoying he was beginning to find the Shiik, at least it was able to help him understand that although the entirety of his consciousness had been poured into his soul without reservation, a part of himself would instinctively sense that something was wrong and he would be awakened.


    Even if the Shiik had seeded in touching him, it was impossible for her to harm him in the slightest, so he was never in any danger, still, it was assuring that even negligible changes like this in his environment could wake him up.


    "Why do I even need a dumb child like you?" Rowan groaned and he was about to tap the Shiik on the head when he realized that perhaps this might just be his fault.


    When he had created the Shiik he was soulless. He has mostly been operating with a sliver of consciousness and the Consciousness Node he had created along his spine. The Aural signature he gave off that the Shiik had learned to identify as him was different than the current soul because of his bloodline of Time.


    This change was not so drastic and if the Shiik had a more discerning personality she would have noticed the simrities between her Creator and the figure of light sitting beside her, also Rowan could have merged their minds as he usually did when he was just a sliver of consciousness, but he feared that with the state of his soul, the Shiik despite her powers could not handle sharing his consciousness with him.


    All of these made his irritation lessen a bit, she might be a fully grown queen, but the Shiik was among the youngest of his children, and Rowan sighed again as he began to simte the Aura of his sliver of consciousness paired with his consciousness nodes that the Shiik was familiar with.


    He felt the stream of time he had imposed around the Shiik vibrate a little, and he smiled with pride. If she could still fight under a thousand stack of time stream imposed on the area that meant she was nearing the peak of the fifth dimensional level.


    His dominance which had been lost for a short while was beginning to return, and the bridge that separated Rowan from everyone else had begun to lengthen once more. Using only his soul he had mastered just the Will of Time to the fourth dimension he had suppressed a powerful fifth-dimensional entity like the Shiik.


    He was using only a thousand stacks of his Time Stream, what would it mean if he unleashed the entirety of the Time Stream in his blood?


    This was using a singr Will, and Rowan still had three more powerful Wills that he needed to bring to the fourth dimension before he could begin summoning the final part of his body. A truly awakened Rowan with his dimensional flesh and soul merged as one, and all his Wills at the fourth-dimensional level would be a presence that was so powerful it would not make any sense.


    "It is no wonder that Nemesis wanted to kill me before I achieved the fourth level of Will. Even I am beginning to understand how frightening I would be."

 Chapter 1180: The Great Crucible

    Chapter 1180: The Great Crucible


    ?


    The simtion of his previous state of consciousnesspleted, Rowan freed the Shiik from the hold of time and broadcasted this Aural Signature out of his body, apanying it with every single moment they had spent together.


    He found out that this was necessary because the transformation of his soul had made it necessary, almost like rebinding himself with her once more. Rowan could have easily taken over her mind and impressed his new Aural signature upon her, but he did not do this. The Shiik was a symbol of his struggle from the edge of death, and he had a soft spot for her.


    The time with her was short, but the memories remained bright in his mind. The time spent inside her stomach, merging with her consciousness and breathing the spark of intelligence inside of it, the battles they had fought together... her passion, her destiny... these were impressions that would stay with him forever.


    These two things-Dispelling the effect of Time and cing his previous Aural Signature and memory inside the mind of the Shiik-were done simultaneously and it was almost as if the Shiik was still bound by time because she did not move from her attacking position, but her eyes were jerking rapidly indicating she was processing an immense amount of information. Rowan had trimmed down the information packets and had sent over as much as possible, but it was still a lot to process, even for a fifth-dimensional being. From the moment he gained his bloodline of Time, Rowan had been unceasingly strengthening his soul, and now it seemed to be edging closer to a new state.


    His experience with time had revealed to him a hidden danger he might have overlooked when it came to his soul. He was used to his powerful consciousness pirs controlling his dimensional flesh, but if he were to regain his flesh once more and integrate it with his soul, then it would be extinguished under the weight of his dimension.


    Of course, he was sure that he would have instinctively sensed the difference between his soul power and his dimension, that would mean he would have needed to wait to integrate with his dimension, or at worst it would cause him to fall into a slumber until his soul was strong enough to hold up a portion of his dimension. Now he was aware of this danger before he merged with his dimension, and he would work to strengthen his soul.


    The Shiik groaned as a thread of blood ran down from her nose, the crown of eyes she had on her head began to blink rapidly before they finally oriented on Rowan, and the Shiik''s eyes steadied as she breathed out in astonishment and stammered,


    "You are... you are..." before she finally sighed and kneeled, "Creator. Forgive my blindness, I have failed you." she stretched her right hand forward in pledge as she stared at the floor, her body shaking with extreme emotions.


    "My Queen of Cmities," Rowan sat forward and took her hand, "Be at peace. Your mind is disordered and your thoughtsck focus. I fear I have been a bad father and neglected my duties in teaching you. I will rectify this mistake. You are a being of singr purpose, but you should always have more to keep your existence in bnce, else I would be a poor excuse for a creator."


    The Shiik shook her head, "No, you did nothing wrong father, you have given me all the tools I needed to seed, I was just too stupid not to take proper advantage of it. My desires were always under my control, yet I allowed them to take control over my personality to the extent that I did not recognize your presence beside me."


    Rowan smiled, "Let me be the judge of that. In my eyes you will always be worthy." he nodded towards her throne, "Sit andmand your maidens to return to their position before they all go mad with worry. I suspect I will be having an unexpected visitor soon, do not let me be disturbed over the next few days."


    The Shiik bowed, "On my life, not even the breeze, or the passing light would touch you."


    "See to it," Rowan said and closed his eyes, falling deep into his soul. His newly gained intuition gave him a subtle warning that things were about to change. A storm wasing, and he needed to begin bringing together all his chips.


    He wanted to touch hisst three Wills to push them to the fourth level but he was denied.


    Expecting this he still frowned a bit, it would seem that he needed his fleshy body to push these other three Wills to a higher level, and his Ascendant body would have to do for now, this meant he would have to change his n a little. His city of golden giants would being to Trion earlier than he had nned.


    R


    By the time Rowan had left his city of giants, it had begun to heal from the damages caused by the sun of Hate unleashed by Shisu. Half of the city had been vaporized, the wave of destruction stopping only a few hundred feet away from the Ascension Spear at the center of the city.


    At the moment the destroyed portion of the city was covered in golden fog. This fog had arisen from the Creation Grass, and it formed a perfect covering over the destroyed part of the city.


    From within the golden fog, there were vague movements as if some massive creature wandered within, and this drew the attention of a lot of Blood Blessed, who sat and watched in excitement the bizarre movements in the fog that were slowly getting clearer. Soon clear shouts of excitement began to emerge among them as the movements within the fog began to show scenes of a city being grown from nothing. Everyone here knew how incrediblyplex even the simplest structure inside this city was and the knowledge that such a profound city could just be grown shook them to the core.


    Even a basement hall that may never be seen by the eye of anyone was filled with the most intricate and marvelous runes, etchings, paintings, and small minor details that would take millennia to uncover, it was simply mind-blowing the amount ofplexity the city contained and yet it still maintained a rather uplicated appearance, and now to watch this work of art spring up from nothing gave the people great inspiration on their knowledge of creation.


    None of them were conscious when Rowan had created this city, and to see buildings that were miles high spring up from the earth like grass and shoot towards the golden sky filled their hearts with awe and their mind with the desire to reach this level one day, they all had the potential to achieve it, and this made the desire to grow stronger burn stronger.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The fog slowly grew lesser and when it faded, everything had returned to the way it was, but the attitude and power of the people within had changed, their transformation in such a short while was so drastic it verged on impossible. War was indeed the great crucible.

 Chapter 1181: Light and Darkness

    Chapter 1181: Light and Darkness


    ?


    For most mortals living inside this realm, they would hardlye into contact with powers that could shake continents, talkless ones that could end the realm, which Shisu with enough time and no resistance from others could technically wipe out all life from the realm.


    Coming into close contact with such a being and with powers like their Primogenitor opened their eyes to the possibility of greatness beyond their wildest imagination.


    The understanding of the depths of power within their bloodline and the knowledge that their Primogenitor, the first of their race, could easily dispatch an Ascendant who was so powerful that they could wipe out all existence in the realm in an instant created a sort of mania within them that was almost impossible to describe.


    "Cultivate.... Cultivate.... Cultivate.... Every one of us, with the power to crush a realm. Potential unmatched inside our blood."


    They were just beginning to settle back into their day-to-day life, only now there was a new focus on unearthing the power of the golden mes in their blood when the entire city rumbled as if an earthquake was ongoing.


    A bright golden light appeared over it that resembled a palm. It covered the entire city and it reached down to pick it up, it shone brightly before it vanished, taking the city alongside it, leaving a void that was soon filled with the water from the endless ocean.


    It was not long after that the space over the vanished city shook once more and the Chaos Door emerged. His eyes tightened as he scanned through the area noticing that the presence of Rowan had been sensing had vanished, and now it was somewhere else


    Labaletai cursed aloud. With the unique nature of Doom Star, far-distance teleportation was nearly impossible unless there was already preparation in ce.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    With the distance that now separated him and Rowan, this would mean nearly three weeks of intense space crawl that was tiring to this avatar of his, he was not too concerned with the avatar, it was dispensable, but he hated this realm with all his heart, there was something incredibly wrong with it that he could not bring his fingers on.


    He just wanted to be done with this job, collect his due, and leave, everything surrounding Rowan was filled with mysteries and danger, and he did note this far from poking his nose in affairs such as these.


    "Well, the job not gonna end if I stand here fingering my ass." the Chaos Door cursed and turned towards the new position he was sensing Rowan.


    Labaletai pierced through space and as he traveled his mind began to wander, and it felt that it was moments like these that made him wonder why he did this work. Did he not have enough riches to settle into a life of depravity for countless Minor Eras? Why was he sticking his head into ces clearly forbidden?


    The eyes he saw that fateful day in that dead universe jolted his consciousness. ''Rowan'' he wondered, ''What sort of a monster are you? How can a being like you be unknown for so long? Why is it that every time I stand beside you, it feels like a dream? Why the fuck am I here working for a monster?!''


    He snorted. "Did I have a choice, do any of us? If it is not Chaos, it would be his Firstborns, if it is not them it would be Rowan, if it is not Rowan, it is whatever fuckedup power roaming around in reality. What choice do we have but to be their ves for all eternity? Wealth? Bahh... all easily taken from me if they wanted to, like trying to hold the wind... I am tired. We are born, we live... we die... ves."


    The Chaos Door was not aware of the tiny blue snake resting on his frame and looking at him with a puzzled eye.


    R


    When his golden city arrived, Rowan paused time, and except for the Shiik that he exempted, everything was still on the Continent of Trion.


    "Come with me, my Queen of Cmities, I have need of your mes."


    The Shiik followed Rowan into the air and when she saw the massive city, she could not help but gasp,


    "I have always hated the light, but my Creator, you have weaved light into a city of wonders. I believe I could live here with noplications... I never knew the light could be so beautiful, I fear that my mes shall taint such beauty."


    Rowan chuckled at her words and replied, "You of all people should understand that nothing singr can ever be perfect. Where you see the light, I see all the contrasts in between that make the light shine. What is light without darkness? They work hand in hand to enhance their innate qualities. The beauty of this city can never truly shine without your darkness, and I shall show you how."


    Although Rowan spoke almost dismissively, the Shiik understood that what she was hearing was incredibly profound, and like a little chick, she nodded.


    They arrived over the city, and the Shiik seeing the massive frozen body of Rowan in the shape of a golden spear was not surprised, for her the Creator was a being that had transcended the


    concept of shapes, and he could take the form of anything.


    Rowan pointed to his Ascendant body with glowing fingers,


    "When I enter into that frame, I will be summoning a Tribtion to cross the false immortal level to be a true immortal, unbounded by Time. In any other ce I will wee a Tribtion, but not now, my Ascendant body must be kept secret, and for this matter, you shall be my Tribtion."


    The Shiik shook her head, "Creator, I am not worthy."


    "I choose you Child, and I named you a Queen, all Cmities and Tribtion are under your domain, and if I say you are worthy, no one in creation would challenge me for it. If they step forth, then I shall cut them down."


    The eyes of the Shiik brightened, and her body which seemed to be carved out of ebony transformed into a me that was cker than night,


    "If this is your Will Creator, I shall be your Cmity."

 Chapter 1182: Extending Space

    Chapter 1182: Extending Space


    ?


    Rowan nodded at the Shiik and he reached his Ascendant body and merged with it. He held back frompleting the merger, observing the state of his Ascendant body.


    Outwardly it might resemble a simple lump of metal, but within was something special. It was as if one had been transferred to an alien city. Vast connections made with metallic cables that extended into the distance crisscrossed the internals of his Ascendant body, making it appear as if it was filled with countless metallic spider webs.


    It was only a structure like this that could hold Rowan''s soul that was now more powerful than an Ascendant Sun.


    Rowan had been able to briefly roam around the realm with his soul because the transformation caused by his bloodline of Time gave his soul a sort of fleshy outer body covering that could imperfectly hide his soul power for a while, but it was not perfect. This was why none of his children could see his face ore near him.


    If he did not return to his Ascendant body, the presence of his soul would begin transforming the world around him until he would begin shining as brightly as the Ascendant Suns overhead, and that was the least amount of changes he was expecting.


    He found the center of his body, where the metal webs were thickest and his soul pushed itself into the webs of metal, making him look like a mannequin that had been pierced with a million spikes, as heid out spredeagled.


    The picture his figure painted was grim-he was like a soul that was crucified, but one who walked in knowing his fate. With the level of his soul, it was almost as if it was rejecting the Ascendant body, angered that it was being used to contain it, but it was only satisfied knowing it was just for a short while before it was merged back to its rightful ce.


    Rowan gasped, the feeling of entering the center of his Ascendant body was strange, perhaps it was the addition of the bloodline of Time, but the sensation was almost... visceral, reaching ces in his mind he rarely touched, but mostly, it just felt cold, and he knew what it required was his warmth to give it life, it was created to house the soul of Rowan, a living dimension.


    He turned both of his fists around and grabbed dozens of spikes and with a roar, he released his soul essence to flood into the metal. There was a clear ringing sound that was ear piercing and apanied by Rowan''s roar, a golden light that emerged from his soul like an ocean erupted.


    The golden light filled the spikes and began traveling to all corners of the Ascendant body. Rowan''s roar seemed to have no ending so too was the golden wave erupting from his body until the entire internals of the Ascendant body shone as bright as a star.


    From outside the Ascendant Spike rumbled and it began to grow, releasing clear golden lights that would have illuminated millions of miles, but under the frozen time Rowan had imposed on the entirety of the continent of Trion, it did not exceed more than a few thousand feet away from the golden spike.


    The spikes began to extend dramatically, its previous length of 144,000 feet, ballooned in length, it grew thousands of miles in a few seconds with no indication it was about to stop growing. The City Rowan built could hold a much greater amount of space in a limited area, but even this fantastical ce could not maintain the unreasonable growth of his body.


    With a faint pop that was muted by the frozen time in this ce, the Ascendant body pierced through the shield of this city and began to head towards the heavens.


    The eyes of the Shiik widened in shock, she had no idea how Rowan could freeze such arge area under Time, but she knew if his Ascendant body kept growing it would not be long before it pierced the threshold and entered the higher continents.


    He would not be able to hide amotion like that, even under this frozen time.


    She reached forward with both of her hands grabbed the space around her and began to stretch it like dough, and making a throwing motion, the Shiik began wrapping space around the rising Ascendant body.


    In the fifth dimension, the control over space became instinctive, and although the space of Doom Star was hard to manipte, thest thing that the Shiik wascking was strength, what she could not manipte, she simply ripped apart. It was a good thing that the durable nature of space here meant she would have to cause a more significant amount of damage to cause a chain reaction that would copse space in this area.


    The hardiness of this realm''s space was also disyed when Shisu unleashed his Hate technique. Despite the vast area of damage the Hate Sun had caused, it had not managed to even shatter the space that it was crossing.


    With this method, the Shiik seeded in creating a spatial field around Rowan''s growing body, that could contain his growth but still limit it to the air space of Trion. The Shiik had to manifest a dozen pairs of arms to keep up with the spatial folding, and she breathed a sigh of relief when the growth of the Ascendant body ceased.


    Her eyes roved down the length of the spike and marveled when she discovered it was more than ten million miles long. How great was the power of the soul, that it would require a body that was this massive to contain it, she wondered. If she only knew that Rowan was still not manifesting the entire power of his soul, just enough for him to reach the Ascendant Level, and then using it as a base, summon the final part of his self, hence triggering the war.


    Rowan''s calm yet extremely powerful voice emerged from the spike, "You have done well my Queen of Cmities. You have seven days to prepare yourself for my Ascension. Pull out all stops and burn as darkly as I have created you to be."


    The Shiik bowed and brought her arms together so that both of her palms were touching, and soon another pair of hands appeared underneath that one, her size doubled with the second pair of arms, reaching eighteen feet, and when another pair of arms appeared below the second, her size increased once more, and this trend continued until she was miles tall and possessed thousands of hands.


    She began to make arcane gestures using all her fingers, the motion causing the winds to roar, and her red hair that fell like the greatest fall of red mes came alight.


    Her multiple hands began to breed darkness and her hair began to release red fire. The mes traveled to her many fingers and scattered into little runes that encircled them. With every movement she was making the red runes poured into the darkness, but more mes were alwaysing from her hair to create more runes.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Before long, an ocean of reddish-ck mes gathered below her feet but this was just the beginning. The creator had given her seven days to prove the reason she was called the Queen of Cmities, and she was not about to disappoint him.

 Chapter 1183: Tribulation

    Chapter 1183: Tribtion


    ?


    For six days the Shiik continued crafting her ocean of mes, and on the seventh, her eyes opened and the eyes on her crown closed.


    The calm voice of Rowan resounded in her head, "You shall begin my Tribtion."


    From her spine rose a separate limb, one that was shaped like her previous spider-like legs whose end was as sharp as a de that could cut through space.


    That limb rose and the Shiik began to chant, her voice going low as a whisper and rising high like a storm. Anytime her voice went high, the sharp spider limb woulde down and slice down, severing one of the pairs of limbs the Shiik was using for her ritual.


    The mighty limbs which continued their arcane gestures despite being severed from her body fell into the ocean of fire with a loud ssh and soon sank deep beneath. Unexpectedly there came screams from the limbs after a while as if they were suffering from great pains before they fell silent.


    More limbs began to fall into the ocean of mes as the Shiik never stopped her chanting, and with a scream that threatened to shatter the space around them for miles, the ritual was finalized, herst pair of limbs was cut off, which was the primary hands she had, leaving her without hands and this state of being would remain until shepleted the Tribtion.


    As that limb fell, it did not act like the others, instead it gave a roar that agitated the ocean of mes below and when it mmed into the surface of the ocean of mes, the entire ocean disappeared and an army took its ce.


    The army was unlike any that was ever seen before in this realm. Taking the shape of humanoid Cmity Gods, instead of arms they had tentacles and their feet were attached to massive dragon-like creatures who did not have scales but chitin, and from the cracks within their armor, red mes likeva ran through their bodies.


    Their numbers were in the millions.


    The Shiik who was without hands, yet had all the glory of a Fell Queen bent her waist until it felt as if she was bowing, her massive body covering the heavens and herrge head that was at least a mile across stopped a few hundred feet away from the army below.


    Inside her head she prayed, ''Creator forgive me for what I am about to do, I am not worthy, but in your service, I shall break my bones and strip myself of flesh... it is the least I can do for defacing your supreme body."


    "Ahead of you stands a power that wishes to challenge the greatest heights of the heavens and deepest depths of hell. He is..." the Shiik hesitated for a while before gritting her teeth until they bled, "... Not worthy!"


    "Oh my Creator, forgive me for my dereliction, as you bleed, so do I. For every drop that is shed from your body, I shall bleed a million more..."


    "Go forth, and strike him down without mercy or hesitation, let him know the folly he jas reaped by challenging thrones and powers that he cannotprehend."


    "I am a sinner... Forgive me."


    Her gaze turned to the Ascendant body of Rowan and tears of blood came from her eyes and all the mine eyes on her crown,


    "Punish the usurper!"


    "Punish me, Creator!"


    R


    The armies of Cmity Gods were silent even as they charged, they had all the appearance of life, but they were dead and the power each of them held was dreadful all equal to Ascendant of the first Dan, their mounts broke space, the drools from their maw burning the space around it to ash.


    They surrounded the golden spike in a weird formation that created threads of darkness linking them all.


    This thread of darkness began to vibrate and to glow, and every cmity god nudged their mount, and the Cmity dragons they rode opened their maws and red lightning emerged forth.


    Space shuddered and then screamed as millions of Cmity lightning bolts with the power to raze universes poured out from the dragons and mmed into the golden spike, the eyes of the Shiik nearly bugging out of her head in panic.


    Despite the frozen time, the sound that emerged from this was disastrous, and for a moment the red lights that emerged from this move were so bright nothing could be seen but red for a while.


    When the light subsided, the Ascendant body of Rowan was revealed and it was spotless, not even a scratch mar its surface.


    The Cmity dragons roared in rage, and they opened their mouths wide open, and instead of releasing the lightning bolts at once, they charged it up until their bodies began to glow and smoke rose from their bodies, as pieces of it began to break off under the intense strain they were putting their bodies through.


    Space shook once more as the Cmity Gods they carried began to draw out weapons from within their bodies, spears, des, bows, and arrows... all made from bones and containing


    terrifying powers,


    "Strike him down!!!"


    The roar from the Queen of Cmity was overshadowed by the lightning bolts that the Cmity Dragons unleashed and this time it was not a sh in the sky, but a constant barrage that created a roar that kept rising until it reached a level that Sound was never supposed to reach, and this ungodly roar surpassed that level and kept rising.


    Rowan''s domain of frozen time was shaken to the core and when the Shiik feared it was about to copse, the effect of the frozen time was strengthened multiple times over and she turned to the Ascendant body of the creator with shock.


    Nothing should survive that barrage, most especially the Ascendant body of the creator which had not even reached the first Dan, but she still did not understand how his powers worked or if it would ever make sense to her or anybody for that matter.


    The glow from her bleeding eyes brightened and the Cmity Gods riding on their dragons who were still constantly releasing bolts of lightning brought up their weapons and they began their attacks.


    Their weapons called upon the powers of the thread that bound them all, and when they swung it, the thread manifested a gigantic version of their weapons and sent it towards the


    Ascendant body of Rowan.


    "BOOOOOM!!!"


    Intense shockwaves that traveled slowly from the point of impact were revealed and as the Cmity Gods released another wave of attacks, the power of their blows mmed against the erupting shockwaves and drove them back towards Rowan''s body, creating a more terrifying impact, and this impact created a greater shockwave, but the new wave of attacks from the Cmity Gods suppressed this shockwave as well, using it as a weapon against


    Rowan.


    Like a metal ced under a forge, and being hammered by a burly cksmith, the entire Ascendant body of Rowan fell under Tribtion that would raze a universe to ashes, many


    times over.


    This Tribtion continued in this manner for hours, and it was unknown when it would end.


    Despite how sturdy his Ascendant body was, it was never created to stand against abuse of this nature, and the first crack appeared.


    Noticing the cracks that had began to emerge under their bombardment, the Cmity Gods began to chant, their voices were loud yet it was still silent, an auditory dissonance that could drive one mad the longer they listened to it.


    Their voices triggered changes in the thread that bound them all, as it expanded and wrapped around the Cmity Dragons, tearing through their armor and causing their fiery blood ton/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    paint the skies.


    The blood did not fall and coat the threads surrounding the Cmity Gods, and this caused these gods to be engulfed by mes, bringing the Tribtion of Rowan to a terrifying new


    stage.


    With a mournful roar as they released thest of the lightning in their bodies and their fiery blood sacrificed to the gods they carried, the dragons copsed into ashes that fell towards the Ascendant body of Rowan and as they fell they transformed into tiny insects the size of locusts and rushed into the tiny cracks that was now covering the golden spike.


    The first of the insects to reach the crack copsed into nothingness as there was an invisible power emerging from the body of Rowan that contained power that could not be understood, for it transcended the scope of these cmities.


    Yet the one thing these locusts had was numbers, and under thews of heaven of this realm, their numbers were infinite.


    They swarmed the cracks, a vast number of them vanishing before they could near it, but an


    astute observer would notice that with every passing moment, they were getting closer to the cracks. Despite all of Rowan''s potential, thews of Tribtion were wearing him down.


    All these while, the gods that were ame had never stopped attacking with their weapons, and their attacks had be charged with the mes of cmity as the massive phantasms of the weapons they wielded also caught ame, their descent mming against the arising shockwaves causing it to alsoe alight.

 Chapter 1184: Push and Pull

    Chapter 1184: Push and Pull


    ?


    The sounds of the enhanced Tribtion raining down on Rowan were like a hellish drum being beaten by a legion of demons, a trillion strong. If not for the impossibly enhanced hold of Time over this region, then this Tribtion would have been heard and seen throughout the entire realm.


    Loud cracking sounds emerged from the bodies of the Cmity gods as they began to slowly break down. The mes covering them were a double-edged sword. Enhancing their powers, while burning away at their un-life.


    The bloodshot eyes of the Shiik followed every exchange like a hawk, she was agitated, and her gaze fueled these Cmity gods, the thoughts of failing the task set out by their Queen, the idea that the reason they existed in the first ce would not being to fruition made them roar in rage and push more powers into their bodies, exceeding the limits imposed on them during their creation.


    Their weapons came down faster and harder. It was unknown if Rowan knew that the mental state of anguish he ced on the Shiik might have caused this unexpected growth in the difficulty of his Tribtion, but this was most likely the case, most things Rowan did were never by ident.


    It did not take long for this enhanced state the Cmity gods entered to begin to show results. Rowan felt his Ascendant body breaking down faster than he would have wanted, reaching some of his worst estimations, but it was also within his margin of failure and he adjusted himself ordingly.


    The force of the Tribtion raining down on him was not the problem, it would take a thousand times more power to shatter his Ascendant body if it was by force alone, however, it was the intense Cmity Aura that every single move brought with them that troubled him.


    His Ascendant body was pure unlike every other Ascendant in this realm whose essence and Aura had be inextricably linked with Cmity, which made them two sides of the same coin, yet this knowledge was hidden from them all. They never knew that the Cmity they fought was simply another side of themselves.


    Rowan feared that even the Ascendant Suns might not know they might be nothing but puppets against an invisible controller, who Rowan could only recognize because of the unknown green energy, and the fact that he came from outside this realm.


    Dealing with the Aura of Cmity was extremely difficult with the other things he had to be actively juggling at the same time, which included pushing his Ascendant Aura towards the first Dan, freezing time over this vast area, and handling the effects of the Tribtion so it does not spread out of the continent.


    All of these things could not be simply left to chance but had to be actively monitored, billions of permutations and unknownbinations were taking ce with every moment that passed, and Rowan like a madman was choosing not to use his mind to analyze all of these changes analytically, instead, he was instinctively working through them using his soul. He was like a captain sailing through a hurricane with his eyes blindfolded and both arms tied behind his back, yet trusting his ship and crew to follow his orders to the letter, even while he was gagged, and despite all of these things, he was still making it all work.


    However, the truly difficult part in all of these, and what he feared could shatter his Tribtion was the fact that his pure Ascendant Aura wanted to merge with the Cmity Aura.


    It was well known that Ascendant Aura and Cmity Aura were supposed to repel each other, but no one in this realm ever had pure Ascendant power in their bodies. From the time they learned to draw Aura into themselves, which was most likely harvested from the bodies of Cmities, their Aura became tainted, no one could be like Rowan who sought to keep their Aura extremely pure.


    This tainted Aura could only stay together because of the unique Aura Signature of every Ascendant, thereby it repelled any Aura that was extreme from its own, and only epted the ones that were closer to its nature.


    If there was any Explorer in the past or present who was bold and powerful enough to restrict themselves to only collecting Ascendant energy from the body of other humans it would still be useless, because they would never be able to gather enough to push them towards Ascendancy, and it would still be tainted by Cmity.


    All Aura was gained via the Will of the World which collects the Aura from the fallen, processes it, and passes it on to the receiver, normally the amount of Aura gained from this process is less than one percent of the entire Aura in the body of those that were in. Rowan did not have to go through the World''s Will to process the Ascendant Aura, so there was no waste in his harvest, and the pure Aura he gained from this processcked any taint of Cmity that was present in the Aura given by the World''s Will, despite the ims that it was cleansed.


    Even if the World''s Will was capable enough to make every Aura it gave the Ascendants truly pure, Rowan was sure that such a thing would go against its will. It seemed that for some reason the World''s Will wanted Cmity to win this war.


    All of these thoughts ran through his mind like lightning, as he tried to hold back his Ascendant Aura from rushing out of his body and embracing the Cmity outside his rapidly crumbling shell.


    The problem was that his Ascendant body was simply a powerful container for his soul, it possessed no enhanced characteristics that could aid Rowan in controlling his Aura, although it possessed all of these features of Aura maniption in a limited manner, it could not aid Rowan when he was facing such a strenuous situation such as this one.


    He did not hesitate and ruthlessly sacrificed ten percent of his total Ascendant Aura to lessen the load that had be imposed on him. Ten percent of Rowan''s entire Aura capacity was almost equal to all the Aura that could be found in the body of a billion Ascendant.


    The eruption of this power was like nothing this realm had ever seen. No single Ascendant since the beginning of their existence could ever hold this amount of Aura in their bodies.


    His Ascendant body rumbled and red a bright blue that nearly escaped the bounds of the continent. The light destroyed billions of the tiny cmities struggling to enter the cracks in his body and destroyed tens of thousands of the Cmity gods.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    This eruption not only pushed back his Tribtion, but it also healed a lot of the cracks surrounding his Ascendant body, relieving a lot of the pressure he was under as the progress towards upgrading his Ascendant body finally reached the halfway mark. It would seem that he had made the right move.


    Rowan felt his soul rumbling, as the premonition of danger he was bing familiar with began to echo all through his soul.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1185: Tribulation Evolution

    Chapter 1185: Tribtion Evolution


    ?


    The pure Ascendant energy that Rowan had sted out of his body served the function of relieving the strain of holding back his Ascendant energy from fleeing his body, but it had also injected a ridiculous amount of Ascendant Aura into the atmosphere.


    Inside this zone of halted time, it was impossible for any Aura to flow into it, and although Rowan had made the Shiik harvest only Cmity Aura that he had purified, this restriction did not fall on the minor Cmity gods that she had created.


    The Ascendant Aura he unleashed was not only extremely plentiful and potent, because it was extremely pure, the Cmity gods who survived its explosive release and were pushed back, were suddenly inundated with a flood of Aura more potent than anything they could receive on the surface.


    Unlike a normal Cmity who needed time to evolve, a Cmity god already had the path they were following, and for them, this Ascendant Aura was fuel, an extremely potent one. Their bodies did not balloon in size, instead, they drastically shrunk, their size reducing to a tenth of their previous self.


    It would have been aical sight if not for the vast wave of power that erupted from their bodies as a result of this change, and this transformation did not end there. The shrinking of their bodies seemed to trigger an attractive force among the various Cmity gods, and in groups of tens of thousands, they began to merge together.


    In the end, a hundred massive creatures arose from the merger, they had thousands of heads and millions of limbs, all clutching various weapons, and unlike their silence from before, now this mountain of flesh was screaming, for it would seem that although this merger gave them great powers, it also caused them great pain.


    With a howl straight from the foulest depths of history, these mountains of cmity gods began to rotate as dense ck smoke covered them, and in a blink of an eye, a hundred massive tornadoes appeared, with massive red lightning bolts emerging from within it that lit up the dark tornadoes, briefly revealing the monstrous howling figures they contained. The space that the Shiik had gathered began to shatter, and if not for the fact that Rowan''s Ascendant body had shrunk after he got rid of a portion of his Ascendant Aura, he might have been revealed, such was the power contained inside the tornadoes.


    The source of the danger that Rowan felt had revealed itself and as they pressed towards him, his mind began to rapidly churn.


    The powers of these Cmity gods had been multiplied, and as always, it was not the force behind their attacks that was the problem for him, what he found that was still concerning was that the tornadoes caused a much greater pull on his Ascendant Aura, and they did not need to touch him, but inkye within a few hundred feet of his Ascendant body and his Aura would be ripped away from him.


    Despite not affecting his growth to the fourth dimension, he needed all the Ascendant Aura he could manage to build a stable framework for the body he would be creating that could hold the Dan. Without Ascendant Aura his body would simply copse under its impossible weight. If he could wield a portion of his soul to hold back the descending tornadoes, escaping this Tribtion would be extremely easy, but he could not do this, and his only weapon against the Tribtion would serve as nothing but fuel for it.


    The process of reaching a higher dimension with his Ascendant body was rtively simple because he had already done most of the heavy lifting with his soul before merging with his body, but this process was notplete, and he could not truly merge with this world if he did notplete the elevation using his Ascendant body.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    What Rowan was doing was transforming the core of his Ascendant body into its new form, which mostly meant the transformation of the mental space of this Ascendant body.


    This mental space had been personally crafted by Rowan without the Will of this realm having any hand in the process, and because Rowan had created his mental space inside Doom Star, he had essentially robbed it of a part of its domain, and reaching the first level of Dan without the Will of the realm inside his Core was just the process of slowly stabbing a proverbial knife in the back of his enemy.


    Outwardly he would be an Ascendant, but there was nothing linking him to the realm, so he would be able to reach the core of Doom Star, and before it noticed his presence, Rowan would strike, and as the transformation of his core nearedpletion, Rowan knew that he had to make drastic decisions to survive the falling Tribtion.


    The core that existed in the body of every native was discovered by Rowan when he was inside the body of the Shiik, that one resembled a withered hand, and it was through manipting this core that he had been able to reshape the Shiik to his will, he was doing the same thing to his Ascendant core, although on a muchrger scale.


    The descending tornadoes were nearly upon him when Rowan decided to make his move. It was not as if he had been frozen in indecision all this while, but he had simply been biding his time, every moment he could squeeze out during this Tribtion counted.


    After all this time, Rowan had be a being of singr focus, and it would be difficult for him to be truly shaken. He calcted what he needed to seed, and was aware that it would be close, yet still possible, and without any indication, he tore off nearly thirty percent of his Ascendant Aura, leaving him with sixty percent, and doing his utmost to channel it into thirty massive streams, he unleashed them at the tornadoes.


    Unlike when he previously exploded his Aura without any form of control, what he did now was different, he was not trying to push the tornadoes back, their weight and momentum were extremely great, and he intended to feed them.


    He had noticed that the transformation of the Cmity gods had caused them to pause as they processed his Aura, and he was to do the same now, although in a more controlled setting as he shot for thepletion of his ascension.


    Thirty beams of blue light so thick and dense it resembles metal, mmed into the tornadoes with a force that made reality quake. It drowned out the howls of the Cmity gods for a moment, but it did not shake them a bit as Rowan expected, instead, the howls that emerged from the tornadoes began to grow, the sounds reaching iprehensible proportions. The third transformation of his tribtion began, as the tornadoes grew smaller yet their rotation increased, as well as the core of it, the Cmity gods bing smaller and the merger bing moreplete as they swallowed each other. The wave of power emerging from these hundred tornadoes had long exceeded their previous levels.


    No Cmity gods had fed with such abundance for a long time. Rowan''s pure Aura was an incredible tonic that would require them to kill tens of billions of Ascendants, and it was unknown if there was even this amount of living Ascendants in the entire realm.

 Chapter 1186: Plan B

    Chapter 1186: n B


    ?


    The tornadoes greedily drank Rowan''s Ascendant Aura and their terrifying evolution continued, but they were not the only ones making progress, Rowan''s Ascendant Core had reached the precipice ofpletion when he became stumped-There was no path forward. His Ascendant body could not reach the first Dan using the Will of Time.


    Rowan''s soul shook in anger and a cry of rage erupted from his soul that silenced the howls of the evolving Tribtion, and the eyes of his soul shot open, he looked around him in anger and seized the metals that protruded throughout his body,


    "Pathetic piece of lifeless metal!"


    With a roar of anger, he dragged his arms downwards, each hand holding half of the entire metallic strands inside his Ascendant body and as he pulled the entire structure gave a loud metallic shriek like a dragon made from metal being tortured to death.


    His Ascendant body could withstand a lot of force exerted from the outside and within, but Rowan''s rage knew no bounds and under his power, his body began to crumple inward.


    Among all his expectations, this one was one of them, but since he had few methods to tackle it, he had been hoping that it would note to fruition.


    There was a reason Rowan had never gained the bloodline of Time for a long time despite his Primordial Record being able to harvest bloodlines that coincided with all his life experiences, and as he had learned after gaining a soul, the bloodline of Time required a soul, and a rather powerful one for that matter before it could be manifested.


    This was a direct bloodline of a Primordial, untainted by the cruel hands of time, it was as if he was the first generation of a Primordial descendant.


    Gaining this bloodline with his soul meant that Time was essentially not meant to be wielded by any beings of flesh. In theory, an Ascendant body was close enough to a souls-like body to ept the Will of Time, but Rowan had been let down by his metallic body that had no hint of the souls-like body of an average Ascendant.


    At first, he had thought that perhaps with his link to Ascendancy, his metallic body would be able to bridge the gap between the soul and his Will, but it still fell short.


    Rowan''s nature had worked against him again, his soul was far too powerful, and his Ascendant body had to sacrifice a part of itself to contain his soul power. Cursing his body was not fair to it, his Ascendant body had simply chosen the lesser evil, and if the Will of Time was not so restrictive, it would have been able to grow to the first Dan.


    His anger had stemmed from his soul, and with Rowan no longer wishing to hold back his emotions and live like a machine, he expressed his anger. If his ns had fallen through, then he would have had a pleasant foundation to use in summoning the final portion of his consciousness, but if that was not to be the case... then he would have to go with n B... Rowan did not like n B, even for him, it was too reckless.


    However he was not one to dither around after making a decision, his gaze fell on the evolving Cmity gods and he grinned, he had found an outlet for his frustration.


    R


    The streams of Ascendant Aura being fed to the Cmity gods had stopped but they had all received enough toplete their evolutions. The roaring tornadoes surrounding them had ceased and one hundred new Cmity gods were revealed, and their shapes were unexpected. They had been formed from millions of Cmity gods melded under the pure Ascendant Aura of Rowan and the shape they took at first looked like angels. A close look, however, would reveal that the wings behind these Cmity gods were made from bones, and their faces contained nothing but eyes, gathered so closely together it was like staring at a wall of dots. They all heldrge scythes made from bones and standing hundreds of feet tall while heavily muscled, they cut a terrifying sight, but what was even more disturbing was happening to Rowan''s body below.


    His massive body of metal was beginning to shrink, apanied by loud groaning sounds, which was expected as a structure that was impossibly tall, millions of miles in fact had rapidly shrank down to hundreds of miles, all of these were under the unearthly anger of Rowan.


    From afar it was almost as if the Tribtion was entering a weird new phase where both parties were evolving to reach a new level, but only Rowan knew that for him this tribtion was over, he was just here to pick up the pieces.


    Under the eyes of the frozen heaven, a voice filled with rage resounded from the shrinking mound of metal,


    "What are you waiting for my Tribtion, your purpose awaits you. Do not let me linger..." It was unknown if the Cmity gods understood all the subtle messages that Rowan had ced in that statement, but they could hear the tone of his voice, and it caused the anger inside them to burn, they attacked him with intense rage in their hearts as their weapons burned with a red me.


    At their present power, each of the Cmity gods was as powerful as the entirety of their numbersbined at the beginning of this tribtion. Their weapons fell like lightning and the Ascendant body of Rowan began to melt under their barrage.


    From its great height, his Ascendant body continued to shrink under the relentless assaults from the Cmity gods. The Shiik had nearly gone insane from this development, she had heard the roar of rage from the creator and the sound had paralyzed her in ce, and she could not move even if she wanted to and stop the gods she had created from their assaults. Even if a part of her knew that everything still fell under the ns of the Creator, it was the most difficult sight she had ever witnessed to see his glorious body being broken down to such a state.


    Rowan''s Ascendant body from its glorious state had been broken down to a mound of molten metal, and then from a slight gap in the steaming red pile was a golden eye that looked at the Cmity gods with such fury it was difficult for a mortal mind toprehend and suddenly the mound of metal vanished, no not vanished... there was a trail of golden metal hanging in the sky as if the mound of metal had fled.


    The multitudes of eyes on the faces of the Cmity gods looked around in confusion, but then one of them gave a weird scream that sounded likeughter mixed with pain.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    In unison, all the Cmity gods turned to look at their fellow who had made the sound and they discovered that it was now still, and weirdly silent, and then before their gaze its body began to fall apart into little pieces, none smaller than an atom, it was as if he had been ced on a chopping block and sliced through a billion trillion times, a sentiment which should not be far from the truth.

 Chapter 1187: Did You See It

    Chapter 1187: Did You See It


    ?


    The mound of molten metal had reappeared behind one of the Cmity gods and it had been thoroughly destroyed in a split moment. Every slice through its body had been apanied by an extremely sharp Ascendant essence that had been weaved together with Rowan''s tyrannical soul energy whose effect had banished every strand of un-life inside the body of this Cmity god.


    With Rowan''s quick movement, the molten Ascendant body of his had be molded over his fiery soul like a suit of armor, except it was not very pleasant to look at, not because it was not aesthetically pleasing but because it was filled with an Aura of iparable menace, born out of his rage.


    With the power of his soul that had reached the level where it could affect reality around him, these changes to the armor were borne out of anger. A wave of anger from a being of Rowan''s stature was no longer a simple affair, for his power of creation had now been bent to a single purpose, which was ughter. There could no longer be any more hidden machinations, he had run out of time, this was the message that his new instincts were screaming at him.


    The Ascendant body was no longer shaped like a spike or a molten mound, it was now roughly humanoid, a golden giant of about three hundred feet with long and deep streaks running throughout its frame as if the previous movements of Rowan had created them. Whatever mes the Cmity gods had used on him did not dissipate, as if held bound by his rage, the metal was red hot, glowing likeva and it was being constantly corroded, causing the armor to release dull hissing sounds.


    Glowing golden kes drifted out of it like a heavy cloud of smoke, and this partially restricted the view of the armor, when Rowan moved, he left a trail of golden smoke behind that left permanent trails in reality, never to dissipate. Standing still this trail of golden smoke ascended behind him like arge cape with every motion he made affecting its movements, and even though he was standing here for only a moment the smoke had already traveled thousands of feet into the air, as it slowly billowed under the winds of time.


    Like a fallen deity from before the Primordial Era, his presence smothered everything around, and even the Cmity gods seemed to be struck by awe, the Shiik had copsed on her knees.


    Rowan brought one massive smoking hand upwards and observed it, "This should hold for a few months, barely enough time, but now I have my mobility."


    This was Rowan''s choice, he was willing to sacrifice the potential of his Ascendant body to be mobile once again. He might not be able to pierce through the Realm using the backdoor as he had wanted, but with the power of his soul, he was no longer helpless.


    He had gotten used to working behind in the shadows, and it was necessary in order for him to survive, but there would alwayse a time when his back would be ced against a wall, and his attempts to remain low-key would have no more meaning. At that time it was not he who should be afraid, it was his enemies.


    Rowan had great power, and he was fastidious in his attempts to always hold himself back. It was rare for him to ever push himself to the limits of destruction he was capable of, and sometimes it was easy to forget how terrifying he could be.


    His gaze turned towards the Cmity gods-his Tribtion, now useless to him, and Rowan pointed the golden hand he had just been observing at them and spread out his fingers, each of his hands holding twelve fingers.


    On the tips of each finger the air began to twist and fragment and twelve glowing orbs that were as small as a mustard seed appeared in front of each, theybined in a mystical fashion and what was left was ny-nine glowing orbs with colors that were close to purple yet its hue was indescribable for it did not exist in any spectrum of light, ncing at the Cmity gods who had wasted to time after they had shaken the awe that had gripped them and was charging at him, he whispered,


    "Mongrels, do you know the color of Time? Let me show you..."


    The swirling orbs wereunched from his fingers and they buried themselves inside the bodies of the Cmity gods, this was despite the fact that the charging gods saw theming and struck at them with their weapons, but the orbs had easily passed through the weapons as if they did not exist, which in a manner that was truly the case.


    To a normal observer what happened next would be described as instantaneous, but in the perception of Rowan and those at this level of power, it could as well have taken ce over hours.


    Rowan dropped his hand and watched the Cmity gods, at first their speed was terrifying but it began to decrease in an incremental manner. The Cmity gods were slowing down, but as they did their bodies began to erupt with a glowing red color as their Aura was being burnt a million times faster than normal.


    As they got slower, their bodies began to burn brighter until it was as if ny-nine red suns had been born inside this space, and faster than was normal, this light began to dim, and when it did the Cmity gods were revealed.


    Their pace had slowed to a crawl, and their heavily muscled bodies that were previously filled with power and vitality were now parched, their multiple glowing eyes now resembled a field of dry leather, and they all took one more step before they stopped moving.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Thatst step shook away the flesh from their bodies, all of which copsed into ashes, and except for their ck bones which stood in the air, a monument of the burning golden deity in front of them, Rowan''s tribtion had ended.


    "Did you see it..."


    R


    After ridding himself of the Shadows of the Primordial of Time, Rowan had now be the first person to control the Will of Time, and if this power was ced in the hands of a normal person, it would be extremely notable, but in the hands of Rowan, it became something heretical.


    Inside his body were 33,000 streams of time, and every time he upgraded his power of Will, his knowledge and control over these streams of time broadened and deepened.


    While everyone else had to make do with one single stream of time, they could only use its powers not manipte it as easily as Rowan who had the Will for it.


    What he had done to the Cmity gods was simple, he had taken out ny-nine of the fastest streams of time from his coffers-now understanding why the ability was called Time Vault, and he sent it into the body of the gods, the first pure attack involving Time, naturally these gods were not able to block it, given enough time they might figure out ways to do so, they were creatures of Will after all, but that time would nevere.

 Chapter 1188: Rippling Presence

    Chapter 1188: Rippling Presence


    ?


    Rowan was experimenting with the ability of his Time Vault, and the target he had set when he hadunched that attack was not the un-life inside the bodies of these gods, that would have been a rather useless move because these creatures were truly immortal and even if he elerated the time in their bodies a million times over, itcked any meaning, their flesh would remain potent, fueled by their Cmity Aura, and for beings at their level, they could survive for countless eternities on a slight bit of power, and so it was their Aura that became his target for it was their greatest weakness.


    Ascendant and Cmity Aura were two sides of the same coin, and just because he restricted himself to one type of Aura did not mean he could not manipte the other, and when he pushed his pure Ascendant Aura towards the descending Cmity gods to hold them back during his push for the fourth dimension, with Rowan''s character, there was no way he would not be leaving a surprise inside of it, he was not that good-natured, after all he was a serpent. It was in the same way, he had ughtered the first Cmity god.


    The Aura that he had sent out wasced with his soul, and anything that could touch his soul was touching his power of time, hence his Will.


    This turned out to be the greatest benefit that Rowan had gained despite his failed tribtion, he had learned how to integrate his powerful soul into his Ascendant Aura, and while he had failed to reach the fourth dimension using his Ascendant body, as long as the armor of his remained, he could wield his power of Will over time with little drawbacks.


    It was this Will that smoothly connected with the time streams he had sent into their bodies that finally merged into the Cmity Aura in the bodies of these gods, and Rowan elerated the operation of their Aura a million times faster.


    In the brief moments before they could reach him, the Cmity Aura inside these gods wasbusted to nothingness and this act was so violent, it turned their immortal bodies to ash.


    Rowan did not seem to be that pleased with the result of his attack, instead, he turned to his left and spoke to the heavens,


    "How long would you watch me?"


    There was silence, as if he was speaking to nothingness, and Rowan frowned, he slowly brought his arms forward as a swirling maelstrom of time began to gather over hand, and then a weird voice speaking anguage that Rowan had only heard from Primordials,


    "¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ ¡õ¡õ¡õ ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ ¡õ¡õ ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ ¡õ¡õ¡õ ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ ¡õ¡õ ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ, ww .w


    The voice was deep and possessed power that nearly made Rowan fall to his knees, his soul was shaken and for a moment he thought it was about to shatter, what saved him was his Ascendant body he hardened against the pressure being exerted on his soul, and he could stand his ground, nheless, the words he heard rang out in his soul and he could not help but rey it in his head as his heart went grim,


    -"Thou art fought so hard with the grace of yore, my son. Thou heart pumped blood into gold."


    The truth was that he had not even been a hundred percent sure that there was someone here with him, in the past few hours he had been getting danger signals from his intuition, and a few moments back, that premonition of danger had exploded to terrifying levels, at first Rowan had thought this danger signs came from his Tribtion, or a sign of his impending failure to reach the fourth-dimensional level with his Ascendant body.


    After dispatching the Cmity gods, the danger he was sensing had not ended, instead it seemed to be getting closer, even though this sense of danger was pervasive and he could not point out the direction it wasing from, he fell back on his luck and simply turned to his left and asked the question that reeled in something that was totally unexpected, but in hindsight, he should have seening.


    It was the Eye of the Primordial of Time and Evil.


    This recognition of what was precisely the danger assailing him was enough for Rowan to regain back his rity and his golden eyes peering from his armor tightened,


    "I shattered your shadows and used their souls as ropes to bind you to my side, why do you think you could sneak up on me?"


    ¿ªÍø ¡õ¡õ¡õ ¡õ¡õ¡õ ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ"


    Rowan could not help but wince and took a step back, his soul vibrated harshly and it took a while for it to settle again, the voice spoke once more, but its tone andnguage had been reduced to a level that threatened not to disperse his soul, thenguage its spoke was familiar, Medan, with the intonation that reminded him of Trion,


    "I did not sneak... you could not see me..."


    The intonation and sound of the voice changed midway,


    ...N-naughty boy, I did not appreciate what you did to my eye, but in the end it was what gave me the fuel to awaken a bit of my consciousness. So in a way I owe you my freedom dear boy, none of those treathrous shadows would have ever dreamt to sacrifice their souls to awaken me, despite the fact that it was their entire purpose for existence."


    The space in front of him rippled and despite his hold over the time in this area, something effortlessly stepped through. The Cmity gods during his tribtion had been able to move because Rowan had permitted it, if he had wanted they would not have been able to attack him at all, but that would defeat the entire purpose of a tribtion, this new presence entered his domain of time as if it did not exist.


    It was difficult at first for Rowan to discern what it was. He could only see tiny mountains of white, and as if it was an image that had been zoomed to the max but was slowly being brought down to scale, Rowan soon figured out that what he was looking at were teeth. Normal teeth, but with how many he could see and count the individual must be grinning like a crocodile. It suddenly reminded him that no matter how crazy the Third Prince and the rest of the shadows were, that they had an originator, the main source of their evil, and they were simply a pale copy before the real thing.


    The figure of the presence rippled again, it was as if Rowan was looking at a reflection in the water, and he cocked his head to the side, his perception wrapping around the figure and he saw that his sentiment seemed to be correct, the presence had no depth, it was like a t 2D


    image,


    "Ah, I see that you have figured out that I am not here. Well there is nothing I can do to change that for the moment. The World''s Will is focused on me at the moment and that peskyAscendant brat is at my gate, coupled with the fact that the flesh I am wearing cannot move from its spot... why I am lucky you chose to upgrade your bloodline, else I would have been trapped for an eternity. Oh, sorry that I blocked your ascension, I can''t have you running around just yet dear boy."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 1189: I know You

    Chapter 1189: I know You


    ?


    Rowan was silent and did not make a move or speak, anyone would think he was a golem crafted out of an erupting volcano.


    If this presence was expecting more of a reaction from him, it would not be getting it immediately, instead Rowan was focused on trying to strip away theyers of obfuscation shrouding this mystery figure; he had lived long enough to know that appearances and words could be deceiving, especially when it came to beings at this level of power.


    Their knowledge and their great age were often not considered, but it was what made them truly terrifying besides their powers. There was no situation that they had never encountered countless times in the past, and to surprise them or go against their will was nearly impossible, and so what it would take to stand before them was to be an existence that was also not possible.


    His mind was moving at a million miles a second, piecing all the clues and details he knew about the Eye of the Primordial of Time and Evil and what he was witnessing here in front of him. The eye had just set up the board and he had few moments to identify all the pieces, find out the ws that he had shown and the various ways of offense and defense it was going to be using against him.


    As suddenly as a spark jumping out of a flint, Rowan had begun a life and death battle, even though an observer would think everything was calm, he was perhaps in the greatest danger he had ever faced since he was born.


    Rowan''s mind went back into his memories and among the myriad of information he hadpiled, he fished out a clue that he had missed when he was not aware of the reach of this enemy, it was a small detail, but it shifted the direction of this impending conflict and stopped him from making a terrible mistake.


    The memory came from Jerediah, the first Blood ve. Rowan had gone through his soul when he destroyed the blood ves underneath the continent he had raised as his new city, and he had seen where the pollution had begun.


    Jerediah had been sailing through the endless ocean, his barren soul slowly driving him pass madness into something worse, and in all of his possible futures this unfortunate blood ve should have perished in this ce and he would have finally found a measure of peace, but then he came across a presence, who changed his path, serving him up to be a tyrant that terrorized an entire race, and at first Rowan had thought that this visitor was perhaps another facet of the Will of Doom Star who was making sure that Rowan could never rise from death, but now he saw that he was mistaken.


    At that time it was easy for Rowan to have made that mistake not because he was not aware of the presence of the Eye of the Primordial in this realm, but because Jerediah had asked that unknown presence,


    "Are you, my god."


    It replied to the blood ve, "I am not your god, and you can not find him because I killed him."


    There... This was the moment that fooled him.


    There were many factors that led to his death in this realm, and chief among them was the World''s Will that had warped his flesh into stone and sent the Undying to finish him off with a Primordial weapon, but it would be a mistake to think there had not been other subtle hands at y in his demise.


    He had always suspected that the influence of the Eye had contributed to his death, but he had always felt that it had simply been an opportunist, fleeing when it saw an opportunity to escape his hold. At this moment it was not looking like it was the case.


    The presence in the mind of Jerediah, it was not the same as the one that stood here before him, they were both powerful, and would have most likely deceived most people, but Rowan was not most people... his senses was vastly different from any mortal or immortal, because he we unique in all of creation, despite having just a soul, his soul was a dimensional soul, and its senses was different from anything else.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Even if this presence came with a vastly different form, there was no way it was deceiving him.


    The Eye had just told him that it was been suppressed by the World''s Will and the only reason it could reach out to Rowan was because he was ascending towards the fourth dimension using the Will of Time, but if this presence had been the one to manipte Jerediah to create the caste of blood ves, then he was lying.


    Rowan picked the words that presence had said to Jerediah soon after,


    "Your god is not one to rest in peace, even now in death his skin stirs across my surface like maggots, and his intestines slowly tighten a noose around my neck, but, he is dead, his remains only need to be reminded of that. Do you understand what I am saying and why I am saying it to you?"


    Jerediah had replied,


    "You want to bury him, and I am to be your hand."


    The presence hadughed and said, "If not for my hatred of him and his poisonous nature, I would have ced his darkness alongside my own. You are a peculiar find mortal, I do not want you to be the hand, you shall be his coffin."


    This was something that he had missed again when the presence had mentioned the word, darkness. This was a term he heard from the Undying and he also knew that Pure Darkness was a fundamental force of this realm, and his Ouroboros serpents had once consumed the darkness inside the body of a Cmity god, and this could have led this realm to believe that darkness was another aspect of Rowan''s power, but the insidious Eye was referring to something else.


    With this knowledge, Rowan was not deceived by the words it had just spoken to him, the Eye was his enemy and the hatred it had for him was without bound, so much hatred it would make Shisu''s own pale inparison.


    All of these thoughts went by in a sh in his mind and Rowan knew that he had to flip the board immediately before the Eye had a chance for bringing whatever n it had into


    fruition.


    "Don''t do it..." the presence said and Rowan''s golden eyes shed, and it continued speaking, "You should know by now how interconnected Time and Soul is. This should not be a surprise, after all, Soul is my twin sister."


    Acting as if he had not just dropped a bombshell on hisp, and maybe for the Eye, this was simply normal information at anyone at a certain level of power would soone to know, "I have eaten the souls of the Shadows, so I know you Rowan. I have watched your birth, I have watched you fall, and I have watched you rise again and again. Every secret of yours is known to me... your powers, your armies, your... ck book. I know the way you react to threats and the methods you use. I know why you are here now, confused about the present and the past yet knowing nothing but to move on. I know you Rowan, I know you child, better than anyone can know you, and so I say to you... don''t do it. It will never work, you have not faced anything like me before."

 Chapter 1190: A Bargain

    Chapter 1190: A Bargain


    ?


    Rowan''s zing golden soul eyes were the only thing that could be seen in his Ascended body and he spoke slowly, every words carrying weight, he kept his mind free, allowing the knowledge and instinct he had gathered over the years to guide him, he could not n against the Eye, it would easily see through him, the only chance he had was chaos, ordered chaos.


    "If you know anything about me," Rowan said, "then you should know that everything you say to me will not work, for I will never believe your words, only a fool or a coward would do such a thing, I am neither of those things."


    The presence rippled and a sigh came from it, "Unfortunately for me and you, I know this to be true, but I still know there is only one method that can make you see reason... I havee to bargain with you."


    The Eye paused as if waiting for a reply, getting none, continued speaking,


    "This bargain is something that is clear and without deceit, at this moment there is no greater truth that can ur between us."


    "What is the bargain?" Rowan asked,


    "My Anima for yourplete victory in this realm. I shall not interfere in your matters, I will even aid you three times if you call upon my name, and my favors are not light. All your objectives will be aplished, and you shall leave on your way to be a Primordial of your choosing. These are my terms, what do you say?"


    Rowan chuckled incredulously, it was almost as if he could not believe what he had just heard, but this was all an act, "I will say reveal yourself, I am not in the habit of talking to faceless shadows... it reminds me of bad memories."


    This seem to throw off the Eye for a bit before itughed as well, and the darkness where only a gleaming set of teeth resided was dispersed, revealing the figure that the Eye was wearing, and Rowan recognized him instantly.


    Even if the face was incredibly pale and held a smile that never reached the eyes, and those eyes... looking at it for any length of time would be dangerous to even a higher dimensional entity for there were secrets of antiquity written on everyyer of it, and thoseyers were endless.


    Rowan flinched, his heavy armored body nearly toppling backwards, this time it was not an act,


    "Noah Rithmast?..."


    "In the flesh,"


    The pale man bowed, but the sight was disturbing because when he bowed it was not using the natural joints in his waist but by letting his stomach cave in with a sickening crunch, and his spine was bent in the middle at almost a ny degree angle, it was as if the Eye knew of all the traditions of mortals and the understanding of the structures of the flesh but it could not be bothered to perfectly replicate them, everything here was a facade, and this body was just a suit.


    R


    When Rowan had crashnded into this realm, although much of his perception was locked inside the rocky egg, he still had enough of them that he could notice the mortal who had found his ce of descent, an Explorer who could be killed with a single look from him.


    This mortal did not draw much of his attention, and when the Ascendants came for him, he had seen him among their number, but that was all he could recollect of him.


    Due to the fact that Rowan''s dimension was split into roughly four parts, his memories were also missing sections that would finally bepleted when he regained every part of himself. For a being of his power this should not have been the case, even if he had only a small portion of himself left, he should still be able to slowly ess all portions of his memory, although Rowan had not reached the higher dimension, his bloodlines were so powerful that some of their features were unique only to those at the higher dimension. His memory alone was simr to the Memory/Mind of the sixth dimension, meaning he should have been able to ess everything he knew, even if he was reduced to an atom.


    This was what furthered Rowan''s belief that in the moment he entered Doom Star he had also triggered the Tribtions for his Supreme Circles, because he was sure this was the only force that could not only suppress his dimension to such a state that the realm had been able to easily warp his dimensional body, it had also suppressed his memories, one of his greatest source of strength.


    He knew of the broad strokes about the events that took ce in the battle before he was killed, but he did not know of the little details, like how he came to lost the Eye, how this feeble Explorer was able to survive and in the end became possessed by it... so many things that he could not understand and this was his greatest weakness, and the Eye obviously knew it, but Rowan would be allowing this weakness to be significant.


    The Eye may have him on a backfoot, but it had also unknowingly given Rowan valuable resources that he did not know he had ess to, and that was the Anima of the Primordial of Time and Evil.


    When Rowan had gained ess to the bloodline of Time he had been shown a vision, but first he had seen an Anima of the Primordial of Time and Evil. Appearing on top of its purple hand and viewing that shell was one of the most unforgettable experiences he had.


    Before now he had thought the Anima was a part of his vision, or simply a driver that could take him to the depths of history so he could see how the higher dimensions were created from the body of Time, but he never had any idea that he could still ess the Anima anytime he wanted as the Eye was suggesting, he had not even considered if that was an option.


    Rowan did not show it on his face, but his excitement had ramped up from a zero to a thousand. Unlike the Eye of the Primordial that had been filled with his foul Will, the Anima was simply an empty shell, powerful beyond reason and would most likely corrupt anyone who would dare to possess it, but if there was any one who had any chance to do such a thing, that would be him.


    Possessing the Anima of a Demon Prince all those years ago was nothingpared to the power he could gain if he could possess the Anima of a Primordial. The thought in itself was almost madness.


    The problem was that Rowan had no idea how to return to that ce where he had seen the Anima, but he was beginning to rapidly search for the road to get there, however, before that time, he needed to y his part well,


    "Do you think me a fool?" Rowan growled, "You want me to give up an emperor''s crown for a beggar''s clothes. How is that a fair term?"N?v(el)B\\jnn


    The smile on the face of Noah Rithmast had never faded, "I said it is a term, I never said it would be fair."

 Chapter 1191: Intrusive Thought

    Chapter 1191: Intrusive Thought


    ?


    Rowan closed his eyes for a bit before opening them, of course, he was not surprised at the words from the Eye, he had even expected it.


    With great power and age naturally came arrogance, the only one worthy to bargain fairly with a primordial or any of their remnants was another equal authority, but he was not here to seek justice or a fair bargain, at this time he was not yet worthy, he was here to learn and gain the ammunition he needs to understand the game better.


    What bothered him, however, was the hidden desire of the Eye and not what it was saying to him on the surface, there was always a hidden purpose and desires in dealings of this kind, nothing was ever straightforward, in this case, it might be rather simple for Rowan to know the hidden purpose of the Eye, with the memories from Jerediah, Rowan knew that it hated him, this was something he should not lose sight of, no matter what the Eye might be speaking, it wanted Rowan dead.


    "You must give me something better for me to ept such a term?" Rowan pointed out, "Am I not the only one who can give you what you want? For me, there are many others who I can go to for aid if I need assistance in leaving this realm, which I have no desire to do, and even if I want to leave this realm, I do not remember asking for help from anyone."


    Noah Rithmast shrugged, "You do have others you can ask for help, true, but whilst inside this realm, do you have a choice but to take my hand? You are greatly underestimating the dangers of this ce, and I do not me you. Doom Star is a rather perfect predator, although no one would call it efficient."


    Noah Rithmast turned around and looked at the sky as if observing something, Rowan noticed that he had not bothered healing his spine, but despite this, he still stood straight, he continued speaking without looking at Rowan,


    "You know what, this is the first time in a long time that I have spoken for so long, and I am feeling a bit generous today. I shall add this to sweeten the deal. A Spell that you would need if you want to survive. Such a Spell is what I will consider priceless."


    "A Spell?" Rowan muttered under his breath.


    "Do I have your attention now?" turning back to look at him, Noah Rithmast smiled,


    "You should not hate me for what I have done to you just now, the shadows are your enemy, not me. There are reasons I stopped you from reaching the fourth dimension using your Ascended body, and the greatest one is simple: your cover would be blown and the gaze of this realm would fall upon you. Your ck book can not hide you again once you cross that threshold, and you have no idea the power this realm controls."


    What the Eye was telling Rowan was the truth but it was a shallow one. He was not a fool, Rowan knew that he would lose the shade of the Primordial Record when he became a fourth- dimensional entity, and that was the reason he created an Ascendant body, so he could mimic the form of this realm''s children, thereby hiding under its gaze.


    There was no way the Eye could not realize what Rowan was doing, and yet it was pretending that its act of sabotage was one of salvation. Perhaps Rowan''s abilities might seem fantastical to others, the act of deceiving a realm of this magnitude might seem impossible toprehend, but an Eye of a Primordial would easily see through this deception.


    Rowan would never assume that this Eye did not understand his n, he was not here to surpass this entity in wisdom, but in other qualities that it wouldck. The fact that it was choosing to speak such obvious falsehood to Rowan meant the Eye did not care if he knew the truth, it just thought its position was insurmountable, and Rowan wanted to know the reason for that,


    "If the power of this realm is so great, why are you alive?" Rowan asked, "You have fallen far from your grace, and I see no reason why you have not been devoured entirely."


    Noah Rithmast''s disturbing smile vanished as a cold look came to his fathomless eyes, when he began speaking his words were flowing faster than his lips were moving, the act of humanity from the Eye was slowly breaking down,


    "Ignorance, it is the only reason I am alive. It did not know what I was, only saw me as food, and in the scale of time a Realm''s Will like this one operates on, it is willing to wait as long as it takes to assimte me into its endless cycle. In its sights, except for a Primordial, nothing is a threat, and we all are ants running about on a tiny yard whilst it controls an entire world." "If we are all ants, why should I fear this realm?" Rowan astutely pointed out, "I can live my life under its watch for as long as I want. No matter how long I live or the matters I stir up, it will be nothing before its eternal watch."


    That cold gaze of Naoh fell on Rowan and he could not help but shiver, his soul wanting to be anywhere else.


    This feeling fascinated him, Rowan did not know where this fear came from, except from the depths of his soul itself, and although it was slightly annoying, he knew it was simply one of the instincts of being alive and recognizing great danger when it was present,n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Noah Rithmast harshly swiped his hand to the side, the act dislodging some of his fingers, those digits slowly floated in the air, and the Eye did not seem to be aware,


    "Do not act a fool child. Do you think that someone of your potential being unknown for so long is normal? Your ck book functions as an umbre in a storm, hiding you from the senses of all of those whose thrones you might threaten, you are lucky that since my banishment, the future is no longer set, else even this ck book would be unable to hide you from those who see eternity. Reaching the fourth dimension would break the cover it has over you, and this realm would find you. Then the... others will, you have too much secret boy, and too much power. It is ridiculous that so much of it is concentrated in one body."


    The cold look from his eyes suddenly vanished and then it was filled with warmth, "Once more I say to you. Ie with a bargain. For my Anima, I will be giving you a spell that can shield you until you be an eighth-dimensional entity, at that point you cannot hide your presence any longer so it is useless to try, and you will gain my aid three times. Make this choice and your nightmare in this realm will end. Your body shall be reunited with its remaining pieces, you can elevate your dimensional thresholds to the heights you are presently capable of, and all of reality would be yours for the picking."


    Rowan wanted to p the face of the Primordial, its shameless deration was reaching a point of annoyance. Did it want Rowan to think that it was not aware of his n to deceive the Will of this realm using a pure Ascendant body?


    "What if it cannot imagine it? What if you are underestimating your abilities, and what you thought was a simple affair should be something that others would consider impossible, even the Eye of a


    Primordial."

 Chapter 1192: The Sacrifice Of Chaos

    Chapter 1192: The Sacrifice Of Chaos


    ?


    This intrusive thought was stuck in his head, his memories were fragmented but he still remembered that the Primordial Record could not fully understand the intricacies of his dimensional flesh, as far as he could tell he was the first living dimension in existence, and although the Primordials had been around even before time began, it did not mean there had ever been anyone else like him.


    His understanding of dimensions and how to manipte them came instinctively to him because he was a dimension and knew that if someone else wanted to hide under his sight, this was the route to follow, but was this manner of thinkingmon? Could it be that his greatest advantage had been with him all along but he had just been chasing fluff?


    This line of thinking was exciting but also dangerous. This could all be a deliberate trap set by the Eye to deceive him, and he should not rush down this path until he had gathered enough evidence to assure him that he was not making a deadly mistake, before then he would assume that the Eye knew the details of all his abilities, this was a necessity at this moment where he was at his weakest.


    "Your aid," Rowan asked, "What would it be worth to me?"


    Noah Rithmast smiled, "I would have been very disappointed if you did not ask this of me."


    Somehow, Rowan doubted this statement very much, but he kept silent.


    "You know of the Great Darkness, the fourth-dimensional realm of Chaos," Noah gestured and the space in front of them parted and something emerged.


    It was like a blob of amorphous darkness that was interspersed with light of all shades. A mortal or even an immortal who had not reached a higher dimension would not be able to interpret what this was, their minds and souls not grasping the entirety of the picture, but Rowan''s soul was at the fourth dimension, and even without this, he would understand that he was seeing a map of the Great Darkness.


    This map that the Eye created was notrger than a few meters, but the details it contained were ridiculous. Just an inch of the map contained more than a million third-dimensional universes, and this was just the surface.


    Since the Great Darkness was a fourth-dimensional space, then it could hold far greater things than universes, and those were the gateway to other higher dimensions. Every known power in reality, from the Primordials to other Supreme Powers like the Mages or Titans had their root connected to the Great Darkness.


    Rowan''s gaze was drinking all the details of this map greedily, he was aware that after he left the universe of his birth, he had roamed the Great Darkness for a short while before he found his way to the Frozen Road. He must have roamed around for decades, maybe even centuries but he saw that he would have barely begun to scratch the surface of what the Great Darkness had to offer.


    He had been staring at the map for a while and he looked back at the Eye, he should have brought up the Great Darkness to make a point but he was just silent, his gaze containing a weird glow as he stared at the map, seemingly forgetting the reason he had brought it up in the first ce.


    Rowan did not interrupt him, he could not tell the value of this map but he knew it was priceless. With proper sturdy, he could find the way to any domain linked to the Great Darkness. He was not sure how many maps there were of this dimension, but he knew none could ever beat what a Primordial knew and recorded.


    When Noah Rithmast began talking, so focused was Rowan on the map that he almost missed it,


    "When you gained your Bloodline of Time, I know you must have seen it all begin, or at least the small portions that my body could leave behind in this tiny stream left in this realm. Every Infinity bubble holds a portion of my Essence as well as my memories."


    He smiled, and somehow Rowan felt a bit of pain emerge from his soul when he saw that expression on Noah Rithmast''s face. Despite this being nothing but a shell, there was a pain here that could not be denied,


    "Do you know the greatest weakness of a Primordial? Our Essence is all-powerful, every drop of it contains infinite power and infinite potential... infinite. Yet it is our curse that this Essence is finite! In the beginning that was not the case, but things changed, and they all changed as well, our bonds could no longer hold us anymore as for the first time in our existence, fear entered our hearts, and we all became mad."


    Noah Rithmast pointed at the Great Darkness, "Look at him, look at what Chaos made himself be, is that not madness? He was the one who began this path that led me here, and until this moment, I had expected that my betrayal should have borne fruit, but he remained chained... the fool."


    Another bombshell was just dropped by the Eye and it acted as if it was nothing. The first was obviously telling Rowan that there was a Primordial of the Soul and it was not just rted to Time as Rowan had been discovering but it was his twin sister! At this moment Rowan was trying not to make that the center of his thought but what the Eye just said now, although simple, made everything fall in ce.


    It was said that Chaos the Primordial was the Creator of every universe in existence, ording to Eva the Lady of Shadows, a single strand of his hair was a million universes, and since time immemorial he had been bound by chains by the other Primordials, held at the Gates of Oblivion.


    Rowan had seen the vision of Time being torn apart to create the foundation for every higher dimension in existence, but he had failed to realize one thing-There was something that came before Time and that was Space.


    Chaos was Space.


    If the Primordials had dwelled in Nothingness, then it meant that there had to be something before any lesser living beings could be created. Except for beings at their level, nothing else could survive inside the Nothingness.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    If this was the case, what had prompted Chaos to be the first Primordial to essentially chain himself for all of eternity in order to create Space?


    There must surely be a reason for this act, and if what Time was saying was the truth, Chaos was hoping that this act would have borne fruit and he would no longer be chained but it seemed it turned out not to be the case.


    Rowan was also aware that there had been a war that concerned the Children of Chaos against the Primordials that only ended when Caine betrayed Chaos and sided with the Celestials to suppress the Intent of Chaos from causing trouble in the universes.


    Did this mean that also like Time, Chaos was betrayed by the other Primordials? Was there a benefit to keeping Time and Space bound for all this while?


    On the surface of things, the answer to this question was rather simple. Time and Space have


    be the foundation of all reality. If Chaos was to be free of his Chains, did it mean that all of space would vanish? If Time was to regain his body, would Time itself as it was known in reality cease to exist?

 Chapter 1193: Prisoner Of Oblivion

    Chapter 1193: Prisoner Of Oblivion


    ?


    These thoughts ran through Rowan''s mind like a storm, and he found out that he was pushing more mental resources to handle these revtions than he had previously imagined he would be allocating.


    He did not know if what he was thinking was the entire truth, it seemed almost too ridiculous, but he could not afford for it to be, at least not now when he could do nothing to affect or change this situation,


    ''As if life would ever be that amodating,'' he chuckled internally, finding it funny that he could find levity in a moment like this. He was kinda, bing fond of his newly gained soul. Although Rowan knew he should not be focusing on these matters for now, because as far as he could tell, the rest of the Primordials were still invested in maintaining reality, if that was not the case then they would not have created the Supreme Era thus the Supreme Circles, and if they were still alive, Chaos and Time would never prevail.


    All of these gave him a feeling of being a tiny cog in an incredibly vast machinery. The more mysteries of reality were unveiled, the more he understood that he knew nothing about it. This would have been exciting, if not for the incredible dangers that ignorance brought in a reality like this. When push came to shove, there would be no one to guide your hand, for now, he could only leave the continued existence of Reality and Time to the Primordials to worry about.


    There would be a time when he could no longer ignore this problem, and something was telling him that that time was rushing ever closer to him, faster than he might have liked, but for now he had present dangers that he could not ignore because his choice or apparentck thereof in this situation could be a spark that might lead to reality changing in a direction that was unknown.


    What would the Eye of Time be able to aplish with aplete Anima? Could he destabilize the entirety of reality? Would his actions here mean that Rowan was already ying on the stage with Primordials or was he just a pawn in the hands of something so above him that he never had a choice in the direction that his story might head?


    All of these were superfluous thinking, Rowan cajoled himself, he knew that the Eye of Time did not show him anything or tell him anything without a meaning tied to it, and it was up to him to interpret that meaning in a way that would make hime on top, nothing else mattered for now.


    This was apparent to Rowan when the Eye referred to its present state of existence as banished and not simply killed. Of course, the fact that the Eye of Time was here speaking to him should suggest that in a manner, Time was not dead, but the truth was never that simple from the start, and it was easy to make mistakes when the full picture was not before you.


    When Rowan was still a fledgling powerhouse inside the universe he learned that the Primordial of Time was killed by the other primordials for unknown reasons, and he had even seen the vision of the body of Time pinned against the table beside a map and a bloody tea cup.


    He had thought that this event was remarkable, but he had never doubted that the Primordial was dead, after all, he believed that with enough power, anything could be killed, and now after reaching his present height, he was not so sure that the concept of death could be applied to beings like the Primordial as he had once thought.


    Rowan was unique but he did not fancy himself equal to the powers of a Primordial and for him, death was bing a phrase that was slowlycking meaning, and when he began to consider the powers that could be gained the higher one climbed the dimensionaldder he knew that the matter of death became moreplicated.


    Unlike him, who could easily cross the thresholds of the dimension with ease and battle against those at a higher level, it did not necessarily suggest that the difference in each higher level of reality was small by any means, only that Rowan''s nature was absolutely heretical. Beforeing into contact with the infinity bubble and realizing the heights that a Primordial stands on, he would never have understood the concept on a deeper level about the heights a Primordial truly stood upon. He had been a mortal staring at the sun, not knowing the true vastness of its power.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Rowan had devoured only the Time in a single infinity bubble and to achieve such a thing, he had to have the soul power of a seventh-dimensional Ascendant Sun.


    As he has discovered, every Ascendant possesses soul power that outstripped nearly any creature in the outside reality, and this meant that a seventh-dimensional entity outside this realm could never match them in the realm of soul power, and perhaps only those at the true peak of this level or even the eighth dimension could have an equal soul power.


    This was the type of Soul power needed for Rowan to consume the Time inside a single infinity bubble.


    However, the absolute dominance of a Primordial was revealed when it was known that this infinity bubble was just one out of an infinite amount of bubbles where the power of Time had been split across. Suggesting that the Soul Power of a Primordial could be considered infinite, or was this just a unique attribute of Time due to its rtion with Soul?


    A rough estimation of this soul power would be splitting a Primordial into pieces would mean the emergence of an infinite number of eighth-dimensional entities.


    So knowing all of this, how could an entity that was this powerful be held back by a concept as frivolous as death?


    Learning that Chaos''s body was what created the entirety of space, thereby suggesting that reality itself was Chaos''s body only cemented the omnipotence of Primordials in his mind.


    If the hidden reason for the Eye of Time showing him the truth behind reality was to leave Rowan in awe, it had seeded.


    Perhaps at this level, a primordial could never be killed, just banished. Transformed into a state where its presence could no longer actively affect reality because the death of any primordial would be too costly or perhaps impossible given the present nature of things.


    R


    "This is the great darkness, the beating heart of Chaos, without it, he would be like me... mindless and in pieces, fighting for scraps," the Eye of Time pointed out with cold fury and then it tapped the air again, and space rippled, the distortion spreading further, as the maps widened and various dominions began to be added to the Great Darkness or connected to this massive space that held all the third-dimensional universes in existence,


    "The power of Soul my sister, cannot be contained and so it is leashed inside the Gates of Oblivion, and as Chaos is bound by the gates, he also binds the power of Soul. It is the reason why mortals could only be born inside the Great Darkness. I hate him with all my heart but he is a deceptive bastard... how could I have stood by and let them take you?"

 Chapter 1194: Failed Negotiation Tactics

    Chapter 1194: Failed Negotiation Tactics


    ?


    ''The Gate of Oblivion, holds the Primordial of Soul?''


    If Rowan could he would be pping the Eye with annoyance, he did not know how many more mind-blowing revtions he could take in such a short period of time, but he understood that he was before a presence who had been here from the beginning of everything and it would be strange if it could not shed light on the forgotten secrets of the past.


    Rowan had always wondered about the roots of Soul Origin, or why Supreme Worlds, even Primordial Worlds, would link their dimensions to the Great Darkness and spread their bloodlines into the lesser realm. Now he knew it was not a matter of choice but of necessity. With the knowledge of the soul, he knew that those of immortals were wless and singr, almost impossible to be split, and those of mortals were filled with lights of various colors that could merge and bring out something new. Yet he knew that what he understood of the soul was just one part of the equation, the knowledge that the true well of soul dwelled in the mortal realm was the other end that sealed the equation.


    Chaos was Reality, and he had chained Soul underneath him, and with a method that was unknown, the essence of Soul was being bled out into reality to create life.


    Elura, his mother despite all her powers, had to create a mirror of herself to go into the lower dimension so she could conceive. Every Supreme World he knew fought and protected the third-dimensional universe, and now he understood the reason, and one of the things that had baffled him about the soul for so long was answered.


    There was a pattern here that Rowan felt he was about to grasp, a reason that went beyond what the Eye of Time had said about the finite powers of the Primordials, Rowan felt that reason was not enough for everything they had done.


    The ns of the Primordials were ingenious, but he still knew he did not know the full picture yet to create a workable hypothesis, and thisck of knowledge made his teeth itch.


    From the Soul to Space, to Time, there was a clear path here that was being created. For what reason, he did not know, and Rowan could not help but agitate for this loss, knowing this answer would lead him a step closer to the truth.


    The regret he was feeling for losing control of the Eye of Time was immeasurable. If he had been able to contain and consume the Eye then the wealth of knowledge and power he would have gained would simply be incalcble. Well, it was not as if he did not previously know this to be the case.


    Hell, he had sacrificed reading the souls of all the Shadows so he could contain the Eye knowing the benefits he would gain would be greater than knowing whatever truths the Shadows knew about the past. His gamble had failed, but he did not regret the attempt.


    ?


    What the Eye of Time had just said was especially important to Rowan because he remembered the past when he was struggling to attain the rank of Legend and he was a mere mortal on the precipice of death.


    He had been pushing against the bloodline gates to excavate the power behind his Ouroboros bloodline, and he would have failed to gain something substantial as his bloodline talent if not for the fact that he had unleashed his authority over the Domain of Souls, which was the Soul essence he controlled in the form of Soul points.


    If he looked back at his life with careful consideration, it was at this moment that everything began to change for him. The talent he had harvested here on that day was what ultimately led him to break out of the control of the Third Prince.


    It was at that moment that his power multiplied, and he gained strength not from the Ouroboros Serpent itself, but from something greater, Chaos, a Primordial, and the Chaos World Engines were born. If only he knew the significance of such a thing then, he wondered if The would have still gone for it.


    At that time, this power was so great that Rowan had to climb to multiple higher States of Change for him to be able to unleash this power in its entirety.


    As he slowly grew powerful, he learned about Chaos and its Intent, and in a gamble that took both daring, intelligence, and sheer dumb luck, Rowan set out to rid himself of the Intent of Chaos, thereby attracting the presence of Caine, who he had also defeated by him, and he gained his freedom from this hidden danger.


    All of these had happened in the past, all part of the story that brought him to this moment, but what Rowan was concerned about was the moment he gained that talent, that burst of soul power that he had unleashed inside the Bloodline Sea, how much of it had influenced the ability that he had gained?


    Did Chaos understand that not just a bloodline of Time had been present inside him, but also that he controlled Soul as well?


    Was it the reason he wanted to add the power of Chaos to his bloodline inside Rowan, to what, stake a im?


    What was the full detail of Chaos''s betrayal by the Primordials, and how did Caine tie into this?


    A part of his mind began to shake in trepidation, he was discovering that the well of mysteries that he thought was deep, was simply the surface, there was more underneath.


    When Rowan became a dimension, he also had the ability to grant bloodline, gaining ess to Bloodline Sources, and so he knew that a power like the Chaos Engine could not be born from a Bloodline Source, because this ability transcended any sort of bloodline power he knew, and even the knock-off version of it avable to only the most powerful of Empyreans could notpare to his own in the slightest.


    Rowan did not know that his Chaos World Engine was born directly from a blood drop of Chaos, and even if he did, he would not be too surprised, he would have expected it.


    R


    Even though he was thinking about the connections between the past and the present, Rowan was still furiously cramming all the details of the map in his soul. Even if he was not seeing the entirety of reality, this was already a big chunk of it, so much so that if he wanted to explore all of it he would take many Minor Eras to do so, and that was him not taking theN?v(el)B\\jnn


    scenic route.


    After a while, the map stopped expanding and the Eye of Time snapped his fingers and certain pathways, like thread began to glow, and he began to speak while pointing them out,


    "The Great Darkness is linked to all known dimensions in reality, from it they harvest resources that could only be gained from that ce, and I guess you should already know the resource,"


    "Souls," Rowan said,


    "Exactly," the mortal flesh of the Eye of Time smiled, "the pathways, these glowing branches here are made from Time, you ask what my boon is worth, then it is quite simple, for one of my aid, I can give the ability to freely pass through this passageway."


    Rowan stopped himself from blinking with annoyance or was it amusement, with his dimensional flesh and his titles he could easily go to any third dimensional universe he


    wanted.


    "Is that so?" he drawled.

 Chapter 1195: Origin of Soul Bloodline

    Chapter 1195: Origin of Soul Bloodline


    ?


    With every revtion from the Eye of Time came doubt about its full control of the situation. Rowan recalled what the Eye of Time had told him as an introduction that had ced him on a back foot,


    "I have eaten the souls of the Shadows, so I know you, Rowan. I have watched your birth, I have watched you fall, and I have watched you rise again and again. Every secret of yours is known to me... your powers, your armies, your... ck book. I know the way you react to threats and the methods you use. I know why you are here now, confused about the present and the past yet knowing nothing but to move on. I know you Rowan, I know you, child, better than anyone can know you,"


    Those words had ced Rowan in a mental space that was entirely defensive, he should not be med for this reaction, since the deaths of the Shadows of Time, Rowan had felt he was finally free from those who knew his secrets, and for a moment he had panicked as he tried to find the solution to this problem.


    The Third Prince and the rest of the Shadows were partly responsible for his birth, and even the descent of the Primordial Record, his greatest treasure had been realized before their foul gaze, his torture and mental maniption, including separating pages of his Primordial Record had all been done by them, and after controlling his fate for so long, the scars they had left still remained.


    With everything that he had experienced in life, the Shadows of the Primordial held arge stake in all of them, and if he had been capable of getting nightmares, the Third Prince and his cohorts would have filled them.


    This deration from the Eye had destabilized Rowan for a while, and the various revtions from the Eye about the secrets of reality, each one more earth-shaking than the one before, further pushed Rowan away from his edge, increasing his wariness and susceptibility, and if the Eye had continued on this path, it would have seeded in influencing Rowan''s thought process with just these few words, but luck was not on its side and it made one too many mistakes.


    Rowan was like a slippery snake that the Eye had held by the neck, every word and action it had been making was to tighten that choke hold on his neck, and every mistake loosened it.


    The fact that it was able to throw Rowan off for so long was a testament to the wisdom of the Eye, but sadly for the Eye, it was not enough.


    Rowan had soon figured out the massive hole in the words of the Eye. Of course, it knew him better than anyone else in existence, even better than Elura his mother, if it had consumed the souls of the Shadows which was a im that was hard to believe, but Rowan would give the Eye the benefit of the doubt in this instance because the Shadows hade from it, and instead of devouring, Rowan thought the true words would be returning to their roots.


    It was clear that the reason the Eye would never use those words, was since it would throw open the fact that its hatred for Rowan was supreme, which should not be surprising. If the Third Prince, Golgoth, the Great Worm, and Erohim were all parts of the Eye, then theirbined hatred would be simr to what this Eye had for him.


    Killing the Shadows was just the first step, now he had to kill what had projected those shadows, and like its shadows, despite its power, its favorite weapons had not changed in the slightest, deception, but it should have learned better, and Rowan would be teaching it that lesson once more.


    R


    The advantage was slowly shifting towards Rowan unbeknownst to the Eye.


    Everything it knew about him was old news, and despite it knowing better than anyone how quickly Rowan could evolve, it did not help its case because Rowan had changed so drastically, that even the Primordial Record could not understand what he had be.


    This massive change was born when Rowan remade himself from his foundations and became a living dimension. His skills, abilities, powers, everything had transformed, and what the Third Prince knew about him and the Primordial Record was old news.


    The moment before his Transformation to his dimensional flesh, Rowan had summoned thest of the Primordial pages that had been stolen from him, and from that moment, the Shadows had lost all vestiges of control they had over him. At this moment, the knowledge that the Eye of Time had of Rowan ceased to be updated.


    The previous Rowan would not understand the intricacies of deceiving a World''s Will, but as a dimension, this knowledge was instinct. After reaching higher dimensions, the previous him would not be able to touch the third-dimensional world any longer, but as a living dimension with manyyers, Rowan could fold himself into the lower realms... all of these abilities and more, were because he was a living dimension, and the Eye of Time did not know this.


    Rowan''s amazing evolution was born from everything he has experienced, allowing him to create something new and unknown, if he did not know the benefits of this before, now he understood it better, and despite any problems or disadvantages that came with having a dimensional flesh, Rowan believed that it was worth it.


    Outwardly he projected a muted form of excitement, his eyes glowed before it was suppressed, but all of this was done so quickly, but he was sure that the Eye of Time had discovered this change, and if it felt that it was due to its offer of granting Rowan passage into the lower dimensions, then the tides of this battle had just shifted, and now it was his hands that was slowly tightening over the neck of the Eye.


    R


    "...You might not fully understand the use of this connection until you begin to build up your forces and then theck of fresh blood into your ranks would result in stagnation. The power of the soul is indispensable in times like this."


    The Eye of Time waved his hand over the city dismissively, "You would not need to regather your forces again and again, and the dy to your progress would be cut short."


    Regarding Rowan with a weird glow in those strange eyes, he pointed out,


    "Your power over the soul, where did you think it came from? The Shadows did many foolish things but resurrecting my bloodline and my sisters more than made up for it, and with more time in the lower dimension the connection with your bloodline would deepen."


    With that said the Eye snapped its fingers and the enormous map vanished, Rowan had only managed to collect merely twenty percent of it, but that was more information than most in the entirety of reality would evere across.


    "There are many benefits to my aid, and I have shown you the sort of thing you might expect if you agree to the bargain. I know you are a warrior, and lending you martial aid would not suffice, besides I can no longer show my face in the outside world, not yet. What is yourN?v(el)B\\jnn


    answer?"

 Chapter 1196: Explode

    Chapter 1196: Explode


    ?


    Rowan was silent for a moment as if in deep thought, he already knew what he was going to do, he just needed to y his part well enough to convince the Eye that he was on the right track, what was difficult for him would have been suppressing his emerging bloodlust, but after all his years of being a soulless entity, Rowan knew how to perfectly fake his emotions,


    "Final question," Rowan asked, "What is your goal? Why should I give you the Anima and not keep it for myself? Despite all the supposed gifts you are capable of giving me, the Anima is a tangible power that I possess, and I believe that with its help, even if I cannot have everything you can give to me, I cane close. Unlike you, I do not need to hide, and there are many dominions I can control using this Anima."


    The Eye of Time looked a bit surprised at the question, his eyes shed and like Rowan, it seemed as if he was considering a lot of things and then he unexpectedly said,


    "I know you think I am evil,"


    "Of course," Rowan interrupted him, "Because you are...Evil, literally."


    The Eye paused, whether in annoyance or disdain before it cleared its throat, a gesture that would have made Rowan roll his eyes if he wanted to be petty, but if he wanted to drag the Eye deeper into his trap, he simply could not take everything he said at face value, that would lead to suspicion from the Eye, moments like these was when he needed to be as rude and exuberant as possible, to make the Eye think it was drawing him deeper into its machinations.


    Rowan did not miss these games, they were extremely training mentally, the dangers in them as real as fighting on a knife edge over an abyss, but he was helpless when it came to higher powers, he simply needed to y it well enough to win.


    "Telling you my goals would only lead to harm, but what I can say is this. Whatever I do with my Anima would not affect you. I only sought to fix some of the mistakes of the past... this is all I can do, my time is over, and I just want to make some changes with this unexpected gift."


    The voice of the Eye of Time had gone soft, almost pleading, perhaps, if Rowan had not transformed himself into a living dimension, he would have been drawn into the picture that the Eye was painting, if he had not seen the vision of Jerediah, if he had not known that he was looking at the originator of his suffering and pain for so long, then he would have fallen, but instead Rowan smiled, this gesture passing through his Ascendant body, making the metal over his face groan as it assumed a toothy grin,


    "No," he said,


    The Eye of Time blinked, "I don''t think you fully understand the ramifications of what I am telling you, simply put, you have no choice in this matter if you want to survive what ising."


    "There is always a choice, and I don''t choose you. You do not have a bargain."


    Something changed, and even as much as he was looking around, he could not find what was different, but Rowan had to force himself not to take several steps backward. Then he saw the eyes of the mortal body that the Eye was wearing, and the mask of civility had finally dropped. Inside those eyes he saw the madness of all the Shadows multiplied countless times over, and deeper into that vault of delirium was something ancient and rotten, holding an incredible amount of bitterness and rage, so much so that Rowan felt his bright golden soul begin to wither and he knew he had just glimpsed Evil, true Evil the likes that most could never know orprehend,


    ''Did a part of mee from this?'' he could not help but query his heart, ''How can soothing of this nature be allowed to exist?''


    The voice that emerged from the eye was bordering between the profound Primordialnguage the Eye had used at first and the mundane dialect of Trion, creating a weird almost musical lilt to his speech, and if Evil had a voice, Rowan believed that this tone of voice would not be far off,


    "In this my state, with this body I cannot demand anything from you, but are you forgetting where I am standing," the Eye waved harshly at his city of golden giant,


    "Your fledgling children, I know you love them, of all the things you could have taken from my dear sister, you took her heart, and this weakness would be your downfall. Since there can be no more bargain between the both of us, then it''s just force left, and from where I stand, I have the bigger stick."


    Rowan smiled and pointed towards his city, "Look again..."


    The head of the mortal suddenly turned backwards without the body moving a single inch, thoroughly crushing the spine of the mortal shell as the Eye looked behind him at the city, as a brilliant red glow erupted from a corner of it.


    The red glow turned out to be the after effect of a technique that had already been unleashed,


    "Interesting," the Eye said and looked down at its body, with its present position it was staring at the back of the mortal shell where arge gaping hole had mysteriously appeared on his body.


    A hole had nearly shattered the entirety of his torso, and except for his head hanging on his neck and the connecting part of his shoulders that could hardly hold his two arms, his legs had plopped to the ground where they became consumed by a red me,n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Is this...Hate?" the Eye asked with curiosity, "Why would you use such a pathetic weapon to attack me? I feed off of it."


    As if time was rewinding itself, the shattered body of the mortal shell was brought back to its peak form under a burst of red fire that stank of Hate. It would seem the Eye had rebuilt its mortal body stronger with this attack.


    "I know this weapon would not be a good match against you," Rowan smiled, "but I needed something that could tear you apart, even if it was only for a moment,"


    Filled with foul vitality that made his pale skin glow with health, his cheek almost red, the Eye cocked its head to the side, "Oh, color me curious, why would you want to do that?"


    Rowan''s eyes glowed golden, "because I have the Memory, and you are in my domain... Explode"


    The body of the Eye of Time suddenly exploded again, this time, the damage was even worse, and there was barely any fragment of his flesh left, as it was scattered for hundreds of feet.


    Drops of blood and pieces of flesh began to gather as if they had a mind of their own and


    before long, the body reconstituted itself again,


    "What do you think..."


    "Explode."


    "Are you insane..."


    "Explode."


    "This does not fit..."


    "Explode."


    "I will kill..."


    "Explode."


    "Why are you doing..."


    "Explode."


    ....


    ----


    "Explode."

 Chapter 1197: Leveling The Board

    Chapter 1197: Leveling The Board


    ?


    In the realm of time that higher dimensional beings yed with, a second could be as long as years, and Rowan in these short seconds had shattered the body of the Eye, tens of thousands of times, and in all that time, the Eye had never ceased its attempts tomunicate with him, but Rowan seemed to have be possessed, shattering the mortal shell of the Eye of Time, over and over again, even though this act seemed to be costing him, but if there was one thing that Rowan had nevercked, it was energy, he could do this forever.


    His actions were not reckless, they only served to pursue his agenda, and with Rowan''s character, he had reviewed these next series of events carefully before acting on them. Rowan would always do this if he was given the opportunity to deliberate on any issue, and it would always be a mistake to give him more time to clear his mind, the Eye of Time had made a costly mistake.


    When he began shattering the body of the Eye using the Will-based attack of Shisu as a primer, the Eye of Time had been surprised at first before it became annoyed at the ceaseless destruction of its shell as its rage was drawing pearls of thunder from the sky and the space around was beginning to distort under its unreasonable rage, but Rowan knew this was all an act, because the Eye should be very clear about Rowan''s character before now, and it would expect this oue as one of the many directions he was going to take, after all, it had been leading Rowan down this road.


    The Eye of Time would have most likely drawn out various oues for this confrontation with Rowan, and the challenge that Rowan had to win against was to ensure he was following one of the set-out pathsid out by the Eye without suspicion while still ensuring that it was still serving his own purpose.


    He had used the knowledge of his previous self as a baseline. With his previous temperament and the greed of his Ouroboros bloodline, there was no way in hell Rowan would ever ept such a bargain, and the Eye of Time knew this.


    The Anima of the Primordial of Time was an asset so powerful that Rowan would never give it up, even if the Eye promised him a thousand boons. However, with the Eye of Time, there was always another hidden agenda, and that was what had dyed Rowan for so long because he could not make any move without knowing what the Eye was truly after, and he had finallyunched his retaliatory n when he found it, and the answer was truly a surprising one.


    R


    The search for the answer was rooted in one query, and the question that needed to be asked was why the Eye of Time came to Rowan with this deal when it knew that he would never ept it.


    On the surface the answer was easy enough, Rowan thought there were several reasons, the first was obviously to manipte him with the secrets of the past.


    Unlike any normal immortal, Rowan had intrinsic connections with the Primordials and other higher powers that most would search for throughout all their lives but would hardly be able to find scraps. In fact, 99.9999999 percent of every living immortal in existence would never have the chance to touch the issues concerning Primordials and the ancient Eras, but everything about Rowan was firmly tied up with these enigmatic and powerful entities.


    He thirsted for the knowledge of the past, because only then could the mysteries that worried him could be solved, and the direction for his future unveiled. The Eye knew that if it wanted to influence Rowan, this hidden knowledge was its best bet.


    However, this was only the surface, to understand the true reason behind this farce, Rowan had to go deeper, and the chief reason he felt the Eye was making this move was simple, it knew that Rowan could not ess the Anima of the Primordial at this time!


    Everything it had been telling Rowan was cognizant of this important factor. Instead, it was nning to leave a seed of doubt inside his mind, that seed would fester and then when Rowan had no choice but to sumb, it would capitalize on it, and the terms it would impose on Rowan would be ten times harsher.


    All this while Rowan had been searching for a way to reach the ce where he had seen the Anima, all to no avail, and then it urred to him that this Anima was most likely the Bloodline Source of Time that was left behind.


    Rowan could recognize this to be the truth because he was sure that besides Chaos and maybe any unknown higher power he might not havee across, there was no one else who knew more about Bloodline Sources than him. As a living dimension, he also contained Bloodline Sources and for Time, its Bloodline Source had be dormant with no descendants fueling it.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    He recalled that the state of the Anima had been desated, and at first, he could not tell the reason for this, despite the fact that the Primordial of Time was not around, his Anima shouldst forever with no sign of damage by the passage of Time, but the truth was that he was not looking at an Anima, but at the Bloodline Source of Time.


    These were two entirely different concepts, and if it was the previous Rowan that the Eye of Time knew, he would never be aware that what he was looking at was a Bloodline Source because all his experience would tell him it was an Anima, he was even deceived for a while until he took the time to reason out the truth behind the lies.


    The Eye of Time had made sure that he had referred to the Bloodline Source as an Anima, this would have further cemented this wrong notion in Rowan''s reasoning.


    With all these in mind, if Rowan had not transformed into a being that could know the difference between a Bloodline Source and an Anima, the Eye would figure out he could not find the Anima because it would be expecting Rowan to be trying to figure out the location of the Anima, it was the reason for its grandstanding and dys, it was waiting for Rowan frustration to rise, because there was no Anima, and it knew that the method of locating an Anima was different from the method of locating a Bloodline Source, but Rowan obviously should not know this difference.


    What would it expect Rowan to do when he could not find the Anima, well, the first thing it was counting on was anger, but it knew that Rowan was too smart to be swayed by anger, and knowing how rational Rowan could be, the next option for him would be to fight for more benefits since Rowan would need to ask the Eye the method of reaching the Anima, and Rowan would be expecting that the Eye would use the opportunity to bargain for a more favorable term.


    Following this thought process the only direction Rowan could make was to increase his bargaining chips so this negotiation would not fall t.


    The Eye of Time felt that everything was proceeding in the direction it wanted. Rowan had been exposed to a great secret that would benefit him, but for some reason he could not ess it, and the hunger for power was the fuel that would drive him deeper into the traps that the Eye was crafting for him.


    The problem with this n was that Rowan could as well be reading the mind of the Eye.

 Chapter 1198: New Arrivals

    Chapter 1198: New Arrivals


    ?


    Repeatedly destroying the shell of the Eye of Time was the first step, because it might not look like it but the Eye was losing energy, and before long it would not be able to maintain its presence inside this domain.


    The method Rowan was using to achieve this effect was ingenious, but it was also a loophole that the Eye had left open, in case Rowan followed this path.


    Before long the body of the mortal was a shell of itself, and it was on the edge of dissipation, but Rowan did not let up his assault, he knew that even if he dispersed the shell of the Eye of Time, it would still consider it a victory. It would most likely wait a few months to even centuries before it contacted Rowan once more, and it would be assured that by that time the seeds of greed and doubt it had nted inside his mind would have germinated and festered.


    What it did not know was that Rowan did not n to remain inside this realm for long, and with the knowledge he knew of Bloodline Sources, he could ess it from anywhere, in fact, it would be better if he did not ess it inside a realm such as Doom Star but in the lower realms.


    Finally, the mortal shell of the Primordial was at the edge of dissipation, shattering it one more time would lead to its end, and inside the minds of both the Eye of Time and Rowan there was satisfaction, but none of them showed it on the surface.


    The rage emanating from the Eye had never abated but was steadily growing stronger to the extent that Rowan''s soul had long begun to suffer damage as vast swatches of it were wilting and perishing under the influence of this power.


    Such an injury would cripple most immortals, but with ess to Soul Energy Rowan could always make up for theck. However, this mounting injury only seemed to fuel the me of madness in his eyes as the speed of his invisible attacks grew more heated.


    The final strokes were made, and the shell of the Eye of Time began to dissipate. The body began to copse to ashes that vanished into nothingness from the feet upwards, and the Eye of Time was silent, and Rowan was also silent as they watched the body copse.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The copse was quick and it reached the chest of the Eye, traveling quickly to its neck, then its mouth and nose, but when it reached those cold eyes, something changed...


    Rowan knew that he had given no sign of his deception, he had yed his part perfectly, yet it was not enough, he did not know how, but in the end, the Eye of Time had known it had been deceived, it might not have understood to what degree, but it perfectlyid out trap had been seen through, and its prey was aware of his lies.


    The scream that it gave could have copsed most of Rowan''s soul if it had not vanished a momentter. Despite that, Rowan nearly copsed. His gambit may have worked but clearly, he did not know much about Primordials or how all their senses worked, and the fact that he could deceive the Eye to such an extent was all reliant on the fact that his status was unknown to it.


    In the end, he had not truly seeded, neither had he failed, he had gotten the time he needed to pursue the final portion of his agenda, and Rowan did not dy his next move, his mouth opened on the verge of summoning the final portion of his dimension when he felt another stream of danger heading towards him and he cursed in annoyance.


    His soul was damaged but was quickly healing, with his Ascendant Body, alongside his Will of Time at the fourth-dimensional level, his powers were enough that he could fight against fifth-dimensional beings and kill them, if he added Shisu into the mix, even though he did not have full control of the power of this Ascendant, even sixth-dimensional beings would have to fear for their life.


    After all this while and the damage his soul had suffered, holding on to the frozen time was beginning to take its toll.


    The continent of Trion was almost a thousand miles in diameter and it held tens of millions of people, in addition to his city of golden giants he had brought along, he was holding a sizable number of people in his domain of time. The sheer scope of what he was doing would be unimaginable to nearly anyone who would witness it, a shame that it was the Eye of Time who was unleashing the Time Blight on a scale that was a million times worse than this one who came along.


    His soul was powerful, but after his failed Tribtion, the damages from the Eye, and holding his time domain for so long, it was beginning to fray a little, but he judged that he had not yet reached his limit, he could hold on for a while longer and sustain twice as much damage to his soul before he would think of dispersing his domain of time. If only he had his body then this weakness would be a thing of the past.


    The sensation his soul was feeding him about this iing danger was odd, unlike with the Eye of Time, what he was sensing was both a mixture of opportunity and danger, and since Rowan was still exploring his instincts, this conflicting information was intriguing.


    Looking at his side, he noticed a small patch of darkness that began to rapidly coalesce as the Shiik emerged from it.


    The arrival of the Eye of Time had been sudden, but with the connection she had with Rowan, she had quickly hidden herself andy in wait, she was supposed to be one of his hidden aces. Her powers weren''t what Rowan valued, it was her connection to this realm.


    With the death of the Ascendant Sun, the power of Cmity was greater than before, and its reach was growing deeper, the time of daylight had shrunk, and darkness mostly prevailed.


    Inside Trion there was sunlight, but that was because when Rowan had frozen time in the entire continent, he had frozen the light that had fallen inside as well, in the world outside was darkness, for although time had stopped inside Rowan''s domain, the rest of the world still moved along, and Cmity held sway.


    If Rowan had no option, the Shiik would summon Cmity in this area, and underneath the gaze of the Cmity Suns, even the Eye of Time would have to flee.


    Rowan wanted to move the city, but there was not much time, this new danger heading towards him was not a coincidence, they were unerringly focused on his direction, so he figured out they might know who he was, and his mind whirled around as he brought out the list of those who might know him and could track him in this realm, and top of the list was...


    "Rowannnn! Where are you!"


    ...Speak of the devil, Labaletai, the Chaos Door.

 Chapter 1199: Bow To The Strong

    Chapter 1199: Bow To The Strong


    ?


    Out of every realm he had ever visited, and he had been to some of the most awful ces in existence, the Chaos Door hated this realm the most.


    At first, there was no way for him to conceptualize this hatred, many would argue that he was a fool for picking this realm over say some of the particrly despicable levels of the Great Abyss, or the Nest of the Nyrnthgin Horde that could stretch to cover multiple universes, but he knew that this hatred came about because of the subtle manner this realm poisoned the mind.


    It was in the small things. Everything seemed off, but not by a lot, at the beginning it was easy to miss, but soon that sense of wrongness would continue to increase, from oceans that had no end or beginning and should have been filled with life, but mysteriously barren, to continents that should house no life but had life, to the subtle smell of rot that permeate all things to...


    The list was endless, and with everyone that he discovered, the hatred for this ce deepened, because he could feel it poisoning his soul, and he wondered how Rowan could have stayed inside here for so long without going mad.


    His search for Rowan so far had been fruitless, making him wonder if this fickle client was about to postpone their meeting again for another million years. At least he could detect him ahead, but there seemed to be a sort of interference.


    The method he was using to detect Rowan was not from any of his senses, but due to what Rowan had left with him. Without it, he could no longer understand the man or what he had be, and Labaletai hoped the treasure was not beginning to fail him.


    Any other time, this sort of change would be good news for Labaletai since the number of years he held onto the goods outside the agreed time of disbursement would attract extra charges, and if for any reason the client was unable to pay for his services at the end of the day, the Chaos Door could seize the goods and any item from the client until he had satisfied all the terms of the agreement, this payment could also include the life of the client.


    Like most in reality, the strength of the Chaos Door had been built on a mound of bodies. It did not need to be said that the Chaos Door was charging premium prices to be working in this realm, but he did not want to continue, and for the first time in a long while, greed no longer was his driving force, now it was fear.


    Chasing after the trail of Rowan that he could sense, the Chaos Door began to feel a heaviness inside his soul, different from the normal oppressive nature of this world, and the closer he got to Rowan, the worse this sensation became. It was as if he was a mortal willfully walking into a den of poisonous vipers, all of his senses were cringing away, telling him to run without looking back, but he pushed forward.


    For the Chaos Door, such a situation was extremely strange, and he would beughing if only he could find it funny.


    This body was just one of his many clones and its death should not matter as much to him, like losing a single hair on his head, and yet, he found out that every moment he proceeded toward the trail of Rowan it got harder and harder to find his motivation to take the next step.


    Even if Labaletai did not know what he was feeling, the passenger he carried had stayed beside a Primordial for long enough that she understood certain things, and the eyes of the blue snake shed with rm as she left the Chaos Door and watched him sweat and struggle to proceed ahead, the thoughts in her mind unknown.


    The strain of moving ahead almost broke Labaletai, and then unexpectedly, the daylight vanished and darkness took its ce, as Ascendance switched to Cmity,


    ''Just what I needed, just what I fucking needed!'' he screamed internally.


    The oppression of the seven Cmity Suns overhead then turned out to be oddlyforting after a while, because their overwhelming presence was deadening his senses, making Labaletai feel as if he was traveling through mud.


    He tried not to think about the reason why seven Cmity Suns seemed to be a more viable destination than where he was going, but the onlyfort he had was knowing that he had no skin in the game,


    "Don''t kill the messenger," he chuckled half-heartedly. Unexpectedly the pressure he was feeling ahead suddenly vanished, almost as if a boulder had been lifted from his soul and he did not know where the relief came from as he screamed in frustration,


    "Rowan, where are you?!"


    Space shivered and Time stopped and he heard a voice beside him, "Here."


    R


    Rowan watched the shaken Chaos Door for a while, the presence of this being reminding him once more about the unknown portion of his memories and the mysteries surrounding his


    past.


    Internally he scoffed at himself, ''You would think that for a person who has been burned by so many secrets, I would try not to keep secrets from myself.''


    Rowan spoke out, "Labaletai, wee, I would like to chat, but I am in something of a haste, you see."


    The Chaos Door looked around, visibly disturbed and Rowan wondered if he could sense the residual presence of the Eye, but this was information that he did not care to know,


    "My Lord," Labaletai seemed to have shaken himself from his disturbed state, the term he used to address Rowan caught his attention, but he ced it aside.


    The Chaos Door looked at the new form of Rowan in shock as he wondered if the pressure he was feeling from the armor in front of him was the reason Rowan had chosen this realm.


    Because of his previous state of mind, Labaletai had not been in full cognizance of his environment, but now that he could breathe a bit better and his senses could spread to their full dimension, he nearly keeled over in shock, and for a moment he stared at Rowan, and at the surrounding space filled with bright sunlight and then he swallowed, and he bowed towards Rowan, his frame creaking, it was the way of reality that the weak was subservient before the strong,


    "For a million years I have kept your charges safe. For a million years, none of your seals were broken, or tampered with. The Chaos Door has fulfilled the end of the bargain..."


    The door of the Chaos Door slowly creaked open from its frame, and it revealed darkness, from this darkness a gray unassuming box emerged,


    "... My Lord, it is time to fulfill your end."


    The box floated towards Rowan and the Chaos Door went silent, taking a few steps back,


    waiting.


    Rowan did not immediately pick up the box, instead, he looked at Labaletai and then at the space outside his time domain. He had previously sensed opportunity and danger. The opportunity was Labaletai, precisely the box he had just delivered to him, the danger was still roving outside, but it wasing closer,


    "Tell me something Labaletai," Rowan nced at the Chaos Door before looking away, focusing on the danger, "Did you bring any passenger along with you?"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 1200: Deceiving Memories

    Chapter 1200: Deceiving Memories


    ?


    The Chaos Door was shaken by Rowan''s question. His wrinkled face was a weird mixture of both a child and an aged man warped into a funny visage as if he had just swallowed feces and was trying to love the taste.


    Ordinarily, he should not be this concerned by Rowan''s query, but everything that he was witnessing here was shaking him to the core and this was affecting millions of his body spread all over Reality, and this change drew the attention of various parties who were monitoring the Chaos Door for various reasons.


    Labaletai was not a fool, for Rowan''s time domain to cover such an expansive location andst for this duration meant two things, either this man in front of him had attained a power that was so ridiculous in a short time that should be almost improbable, because such an expansive domain should be in the realm of the seventh dimension or perhaps even higher, or he had the Will of Time.


    The Chaos Door would very much prefer that the first option be the truth, but somehow he doubted this to be the case. He was there inside that universe a million years ago when he saw Rowan for the first time, there was no denying that his Aura was young, barely an infant.


    Still, the only option for him to believe should be the first, every piece of evidence he had was pointing to the first option. Rowan at this moment was something else, and it was possible the person he had met was simply an avatar of an old monster, and it was the fear and oppressive nature of this realm that was making him think about crazy thoughts like someone having a Will of Time.


    ''hahaha, I almost scared myself to death, of course, he is just an old monster who likes to wear the skin of youth now and then,''n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The Chaos Door became aware that he had remained silent for far too long and he had not answered the question by Rowan, he could imagine how guilty this could make him look to the eye of an observer,


    "My Lord, I don''t understand, you know the nature of my talent. This body was crafted out of the Chaos in between realities, it is impossible that I can bring anyone else with me. It goes against my code and what I have stood for in all these Eras."


    "Is that so Labaletai, then surely you will not be against me searching your persons for certain...clues."


    The face of the Chaos Door could not get any more crestfallen and he sighed, "Your words pain me My Lord, but if this is what is needed to clear my name before your eyes, then I shall dly submit this clone to your gaze."


    Immediately he finished speaking, Rowan cupped his hands, and streaks of red clouds floated from the golden city and began to gather around his palm.


    When Labaletai saw this, his eyes were squeezed into needle points. This dimensional energy he was sensing from that red energy was bizarre and filled with wickedness, something he was expecting from a Devil or a Demon, although surprising, it was not unexpected, however, what was unexpected was the power of this energy.


    Labaletai had lived long enough and known numerous higher dimensional powers to recognize the stench of a higher dimension. He was a fifth-dimensional being and although his bloodline had locked him away from essing the higher dimensions forever, he knew Memory/Mind when he saw it.


    So his first conjecture had been the correct one, Rowan was an ancient monster whose path could not be understood, and trying to figure out his ns was useless. The Chaos Door gritted his teeth as Rowan''s arm came lower and brushed his frame with the red dimensional energy, and a freezing pulse traveled through his frame that made the Chaos Door release an unconscious drone, and no matter how much he wanted to pull back, he kept himself still.


    He watched the red cloud suffuse his body and enter it, and then he could no longer feel anything, he only had a sense that something was searching, rummaging through something and somewhere that he could not understand, and this was a harsh reminder of the ce he could never touch for all eternity.


    Labaletai watched the red cloud disappear with a degree of longing that Rowan caught with a nce and a thought urred to him before he ced it aside and felt the space around the frame of Labaletai shudder, it appeared that his hook had sunk into a target. This made him frown.


    Rowan began to pull. He had discovered that manipting the higher dimensional energy of Shisu, even when he had to pass through a convoluted process that would burn out his mind of a god, was quite fun. In simple terms, he was convincing the dimensional energy of the dying Ascendant to perform certain actions that it thought had already urred in the past, in essence fooling a memory with a memory so he could bring the energy into reality.


    The Will of Truth should be the reason he was able to easily do this, although, in his soul-like state, he could not ess it in the way he would have liked, nevertheless, it was a part of him, and its powers were his to control.


    Whatever he was pulling from the memory of the past had weight and this troubled him, he was hoping he was not going to be dealing with an Ascendant Sun, or worse, Cmity. The energy he had summoned would not be enough so he collected more from Shisu, his actions would hasten the death of this Ascendant, but in the time they had spent inside his time domain, Shisu had guided a world of peace and opportunity in his Memory/Mind for 340,000 years, creating a civilization that could rival the best that ever existed in terms of justice, peace and stability.


    In all these years the Ascendant had never stopped crying for death as his essence was vited to the core. Hate should never breed such a fruit, and if only Shisu was able to, he would have


    dly run mad.


    Rowan drew a ton of energy from Shisu creating a red cloud that was more than three hundred meters across, making the eyes of Labaletai grow wide, was it possible that he might have carried an unwanted passenger along with him? His mind went back to the events at the Inheritance Ground and his heart went cold.


    With everything inside of him, he prayed that whatever was going on with the Firstborns and Caine, he had not brought it here with him. He may not know everything about the monster that Rowan was, but he knew that once he had the bloodline of Chaos and now he did not. Labaletai did not know how that was possible, in fact, there were moments he thought he was missing memories from his mind but anytime that urred, something would happen that would make him lose that train of thought, and somehow the Chaos Door had never found


    that suspicious.


    However, what he knew was that nothing good woulde out from Rowan missing up with the Firstborns of Chaos, especially him, he did not know if he would survive the sh.


    He merely wept when on his frame, the fuzzy image of a blue snake appeared and even he could tell that he was looking at her... the Mother Of Poison.


    Rowan''s tone was dry, "What do we have here,"

 Chapter 1201 Old Monsters

    1201 Old Monsters


    The Memory of the blue snake did notst for long, barely a fraction of a moment, it was as if its presence was too heavy to be carried by a sixth-dimensional Memory power and it faded into blue sparks and glinting mind dusts that were swept away by a gust of Time.


    Despite the short time, Rowan had been able to glean lots of information from the blue snake, and it came from his bloodline of the Primordial Ouroboros, from which he sensed not anger or hunger as he had expected, but something close to sadness, and this more than anything, nearly freaked Rowan out.


    There was only one thing that could affect his Primordial Ouroboros even while they were still dormant, and that was fragments of other Primordial Beasts'' bloodlines that had been lost.


    "When it rains, it pours," Rowan muttered to himself, he may not recognize this blue snake, but Labaletai did, and from the power he had to pull just to reveal a Memory of its presence, it may be at the peak of the sixth-dimensional level or even the seventh.


    The only reason he believed this blue snake was not at the eighth was because such a power would simply tear Doom Star open and retrieve whatever they came for.


    Entering this realm was supposed to be difficult, even for Labaletai, but from the talk with the Chaos Door previously, the reason he was able to find Rowan was because Rowan had left something behind that the Chaos Door could use to locate him.


    He could feel it, like a wound pulsing inside the box, it took a surprising amount of effort not to rip open the box and take out what was calling for him so strongly. If he opened this box, perhaps the scales blocking out his sight would be pushed aside to arge extent.


    Rowan had long kept the box, and now he stared at the Chaos Door with feigned fury, he simply could not find the strength to focus on this Chaos Door when a major part of his consciousness was screaming at him to focus on the box, yet this was the moment when he should take the most care,


    "You have broken your code Chaos Door and brought trouble to my doorstep. Exin yourself Labaletai, or you will suffer for this transgression, your life being forfeit the least of the price you shall pay."


    The eyes of the Chaos Door focused, the words of Rowan like a burning brand on his consciousness. No matter how shaken he was, he quickly put his mind in order, after all the time he had lived, Labaletai knew a credible threat when he heard one, especially from the likes of these old monsters. The only thing that might save him was a clear and concise retelling of the events that led to this moment, anything short would be a ticket to eternal damnation.


    ''Ultimately, this is all my fault for being too weak, I could die in the next few moments only because I was made a pawn without my knowledge. If there ever is a next life, I don''t want to be vulnerable.''


    With a steady voice, Labaletai began to recount the events that transpired in the inheritance Ground, without any prompting from Rowan he gave an ount of all he knew about the Firstborns of Chaos, who the Mother of Poison was, and that yes, it was true that with their sovereignty over the bloodline of Chaos, that there was a possibility that she could have piggybacked his avatar all the way into this realm.


    The more he spoke, the deeper he felt he was falling into the abyss, but he had no choice. In a case like this, the only way out was through. If Rowan was a seventh-dimensional old monster and was determined to kill him, it did not matter how many bodies he had or how long it would take him, the Chaos Door would be hunted to extinction.


    When Labaletai was done with recounting his tale, Rowan was silent for a while and then he unexpectedly pushed his hand towards the Chaos Door who tried not to beg for mercy, hoping his subservient position would not incur greater wrath,


    One of Rowan''s fingers touched the forehead of Labaletai and he began to speak even as he etched a rune that burned with golden fire and vanished inside his skull,


    "Labaletai, you have performed the task I gave you, and you did it far past the allotted time I had set out for you, and for that you should be rewarded, but your carelessness has led an enemy to my door that could spoil my ns, still I can only take it as a part of fate. I shall not be punishing you for this, but you owe me, and one day I shalle to collect. Ready yourself for my call."


    With a wave of his hand, Rowan took out one percent of the treasure inside the bangle given to him by Old Man Seed, stuffing it inside the consciousness of the Chaos Door, and Labaletai''s eyes had not finished widening in shock at this amount of treasure that was triple the amount of the entirety of the treasure he had gathered during his life before he was banished from the realm.


    The Chaos Door was insanely rich for a fifth-dimensional entity, but his wealth could never equal those of a seventh-dimensional being, what Rowan held were treasures that were supposed to fill up four of his Supreme Circles, a technique meant for a prospective Primordial.


    ?


    Rowan stood still for a moment before he looked to the sky and addressed the presence he was sensing in the distance,


    "Your tether no longer resides in this realm and your time here is short, unless you want to experience the wrath of this realm, I suggest you state your business quickly." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    A lovely feminine chuckle emerged from the distance, that suddenly became clear as if theughter had traveled to Rowan''s side in the blink of an eye, which was not far from the truth because the space where the Memory of the blue snake had once resided began to bubble and the Memory returned from that past into this present, all this was being done in an area where time was supposedly frozen.


    This was the suppression of higher dimensional abilities over their lessers.


    An average immortal in the Supreme Circles would have no defense against the power of a fourth-dimensional being who could control time, and Rowan whose soul controlled fourth-dimensional time powers was helpless against someone that controlled the higher dimensional ability of space-time, and Memory/Mind and whatever powers that a seventh-dimensional entity held.


    Labaletai''s confession fully confirmed that this danger was a seventh-dimensional being, an ancient entity born during the Primordial Era.


    There was always a price for power and although he thought he had escaped from the sphere of Chaos by banishing his intent, that turned out not to be the case, and now he had to deal with this new crisis.


    Rowan had been able to easily suppress the Shiik who was in the fifth dimension because of the overwhelming power of his time-rted abilities that suppressed every control she had over space, but that suppression should not work against a seventh-dimensional being.

 Chapter 1202 False Identity

    1202 False Identity


    Of the 33,000 streams of time he had inside his soul, Rowan was using 11,000 streams to nket the entirety of this continent and maintain his domain, and he could not predict what would happen when he used the entirety of his powers to impose his will on this space, plus since he had spread out the streams of time over arge area and had not superimposed it on a single location as he had done with the Shiik, Rowan could not truthfully tell if he would be able to suppress a seventh-dimensional entity.


    For now, he was not willing to find out, because even if he could, what was before him here was simply a Memory and not the real thing, and because the Mother of Poison would not be staying here for long, he did not want to antagonize her further.


    If he was a betting man, he would still bet that he would lose, because the higher dimensions were too expansive to be entirely shackled by quantity.


    The blue serpent spoke to Rowan with a sing-song voice that was entrancing, "Do you know of me?"


    He cocked his head to the side and touched the breeze that blew past him with his fingers, "Although it has been locked inside here since the Primordial Era, the wind itself speaks of your name, for they remember your presence, you are the Queen of Serpents, Mother of Poison, you are Shahmaran, the first daughter of Chaos."


    The blue snake slowly flew up to Rowan, "You know of me, and so you should be aware that we are kin."


    Rowan swiped his hand harshly to the side, "I am not a Chaos Blood no longer."


    The face of the blue snake squeezed in disgust, "Those pathetic creatures are not worthy of being mentioned before your name. You mistake my intentions ining here to meet you."


    "Then speak them," Rowan said as he looked at the skies, "Or forever remain silent." Somehow the Cmity suns above seemed to be bigger, their nebulous sphere taking up arger portion of the sky until everything you could see was their ebony glow.


    This was not a visual trick, without Labaletai being her tether inside this world, Shahmaran would be facing the full might of its Will, the same way that Rowan had suffered under its suppression.


    The blue snake smiled, revealing tiny sharp fangs that filled her maw, "The so-called Chaos Blood or Chaos ves are simply pawns. Chaos casts his intent into reality and it infects all manners of life forms. They are all useless to him because their potential iscking. What do you think a great Primordial would want with a creature like Labaletai or the endless spawns of his intent that fill all of reality?"


    The snake came closer to Rowan, barely six feet separating them,


    "Chaos does not care for thrash, he does not care for those who cannot fight against his meager intent, he does not care for the mob, he is a great primordial and a single drop of his blood can create an infinite army. What he cares for is you¡­" n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The Cmity Suns grew closer and the blue snake form began to waver, she looked above and cursed before turning back to Rowan,


    "With Chaos is five others like me, Caine betrayed our father and left his side, pursuing a stupid agenda that has no future, but you can return with me to his side. Do you think cleansing his Intent from your blood makes you free of him? No, that is just the admission fee! Chaos does not want ves beside him that have no potential, he wants children that can rise above and challenge the enemies that are worthy of a Primordial."


    Rowan sneered, "I am worthy of Chaos because I broke his chains over my bloodline? Now you expect me to go to him of my free will. Why would I want to make such a foolish move, why would I taste freedom and return to my captor and give him a leash?"


    The blue snake sighed, "Your words disappoint me Rowan, but it is still understandable, youe from a ce where everything you have known was betrayal and endless conflict. This is necessary to create a supreme warrior but such an environment does not foster trust. There are many things I want to say to you, but this sted realm is holding me back, this is simply a fragment of my power and I shall wait for you outside Doom Star, your father is Chaos, and breaking his Intent makes you worthy to be called his child, what that means would be exined to you from his lips."


    With a harsh tearing scream from space, the figure of the blue snake vanished. Rowan was a bit shaken, at the end he had seen the full image of the Mother of Poisons and he realized that he was not looking at a seventh-dimensional being but one who had already reached the eighth dimension.


    The blue snake was just a fragment of her entirety, and if she was one of the firstborns of Chaos who had such a power then it meant that Caine was an eighth-dimensional entity himself.


    Rowan had always been wary of Caine and he had long realized that this creature was far more powerful than he appeared. Before entering Reality, he had thought that perhaps he might be at the sixth-dimensional level, maybe the seventh at most, but never would he have imagined that Caine was at the eighth.


    In all their interactions, subtly, Caine had shown weakness, revealing gaps in logic and prowess that slowly lured Rowan into a ce offort, so much so that he had interacted with this being multiple times and he had figured that he had a chance. Rowan was always growing stronger and patching up the weaknesses that he had, and over time he had be so powerful and unique that he could now y mental gymnastics with the Eye of a freaking Primordial, but he had not been this way in the past, and of his many mistakes he vowed not to repeat them.


    Thinking about it further he realized that perhaps this was a good thing. If he had shown excesspetence the first time he had interacted with Caine, then this creature would not have taken the time to seek to manipte him, he would have ended him at that instance.


    The same thing happened with the Eye of Time because this entity believes that Rowan could be manipted, they all unconsciously revealed holes in their ns, and he was able to take advantage of them.


    Rowan thought he should not despair because he could not see through Caine at the start, instead what he should be grateful for was that the person that Caine had seen in the past was gone, and now it was Rowan''s turn to flip the board.


    Like the Eye of Time, Caine might have revealed more truths than he wanted to disclose, and it was up to him to search through the clues of the past and locate them.


    Rowan believed that those clues were shouting at him from the box.

 Chapter 1203 My Luck, My Hope, My Home

    1203 My Luck, My Hope, My Home


    Rowan looked around him, there was much to be done, and he had wanted to immediately summon thest part of his consciousness but with the box screaming in his consciousness, he knew it would not be wise to begin the confrontation with this realm''s Will without finding out the secrets of the past.


    Not willing to waste any second he sent a burst of information to the Shiik. He would be removing the time domain over the continent and integrating the golden giants with the temple maidens.


    This would be a massive undertaking, but if anyone was able to perform this task, the Shiik, a fifth-dimensional Cmity goddess, was the perfect person for this role, Lost would be with her, a direct link to his consciousness if there was any reason to call his attention to anything.


    With a wave of his hand, he recreated the Ascension Spear, it was still serving a valuable purpose for the golden giants, his Empyreans, and he descended into the depths of the continent. Miles inside the earth, Rowan thought that perhaps it would feel a bit nice if he could feel the weight of the earth.


    His Ascendant Body responded and the earth around him tightened, each grain of dirt a hundred times heavier than a neutron star. Frozen under that ridiculous weight that was slowlypressing his armor, hence his soul, Rowan brought the box inside his Mental Space and observed every inch of it.


    It was a gray medium box about 12 inches by 12 inches by 12 inches. There was no visible opening and for its diminutive size, the weight of it was impressive, about as heavy as an average star, about 1.989x10^30 kilograms.


    Rowan perception searched for any opening but he could not find any, and he would be disappointed if he did. Closer observation showed him a series of runes fractals that after repeated examination he figured out were energy receptacles that were linked to him alone. There were nine of them and something about their shapes teases of mysteries that were unknown yet awfully familiar.


    There were several of these receptacles, and although each was less than an inch across, closer observation would reveal they stretched for millions of miles.


    Not knowing which sort of energy it wanted, on a whim Rowan summoned his soul energy.


    With his soul at the fourth-dimensional level, the river of soul power he was receiving from his dormant dimension had transformed from a river to an ocean and the soul injuries he had incurred from the rage of the Eye of Time had already finished healing and the continual strengthening of his soul continued, if he wanted a soul that was worthy to house his dimensional flesh, it must be brought to a level that should be second only to the Primordial of the Soul herself and perhaps one day, exceed her.


    His soul energy appeared in his dimension like a purple moon, its mysterious energy that was capable of infinite transformation sweeping through his mental space like a storm.


    Rowan pushed his soul energy into the box, and one of the rune fractals lit up with a bright purple glow. The box shuddered and subtly rearranged itself, and suddenly it was a thousand times bigger.


    Rowan paused for a moment, he figured out that he had just unlocked one of the rune fractals, and eager to finish the other eight, he looked at them closely, understanding that he needed another energy to unlock a second rune fractal and not his soul energy.


    It did not take him long for him to figure it out, the sense of familiarity he was getting from these runes had increased after the first rune fractal was unlocked.


    The second rune was giving him the sensation of hunger, endless hunger, and a mind as cold as the depths of an abyss, his Primordial Ouroboros bloodline. His dimensional flesh was dormant, and he could not draw any energy or essence from his bloodline, this would have been a problem, but he had a master key for problems like this. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Drawing a stream of soul energy that was ever avable to him, he began to transform into the essence of his Primordial Ouroboros. A process that was made possible because he understood this essence better than anyone else.


    In a short while the soul energy transformed into a golden river that made the mental space of his Ascendant body that resembled a realm made from extremely vivid blue elements be painted in a shade of bronze as if a dawn were arising. This was a power that mortals and immortals would worship.


    Directing the Primordial Ouroboros Essence into the rune fractal, the second one lit up with a bright golden glow.


    Like before, the box exploded in size, now a couple of miles in dimension, but the mental space of his Ascendant body was as wide as a gxy, and the box was still lost in its expanse.


    Now knowing the trend to follow, Rowan summoned another stream of soul energy and before long it transformed into a sparkling river of Ambrosia that seemed to contain all the colors in existence and those not in existence.


    A voice filled with majesty that Rowan recognized as his own, yet still sounded incredibly powerful even to him sounded like thunder, thenguage it spoke with, was thenguage of the Primordials,


    12:17


    His bloodline of Sheol, the home of his Angels, its light was barely shackled by the boundary of his mental space and he felt his soul dden and a pain in his heart that was hard to describe, he missed his connection with his sons and daughters of light,


    "Do you all know how cold it is without the light of your wings by my throne¡­ my children."


    The third rune fractal lit up and as if the third level was a watershed, the box hummed and now its size exploded, pushing the air and space around it away with its aggressive expansion. When it settled, the box was the size of a moon and glowed with three breathtaking colors.


    A voice filled with majesty that Rowan recognized as his own, yet still sounded incredibly powerful even to him sounded like thunder, thenguage it spoke with, was thenguage of the Primordials,


    "First turn lights the body¡­ Mind escapes its shackles."


    Rowan paused as disbelief, a hint of understanding entered his eyes, and in the depth of it, a bit of fear, surely it was possible that what he was thinking was not what his past self was attempting at this moment.


    He did not know how long he stopped as he considered if he should continue, but heughed at himself, "I havee all this way, how could I be willing to stop now?"


    He summoned a fourth stream of soul energy and he shuddered as a feeling of fulfillment and inevitability flooded his consciousness like an emerald stream, a massive green pir rose from his soul energy that grew branches and leaves, and in a blink of an eye a great tree stood before him, its leaves leaving trails of light that extended till it touched all corners of his mental space. "My Luck¡­ My Hope¡­"" Rowan thought for an instance he saw red leaves among its branches, and it reminded him of his mother and the knowledge that he might never meet her again, but he was with the best reminder of her presence,


    "My Home¡­"

 Chapter 1204 Completing The Rune Fractals

    1204 Completing The Rune Fractals


    His rtionship with this bloodline was one of the strangest. Born before his transmigration and belonging to the first form of Rowan Kuranes, it had been the final key that pulled down the Primordial Record at the moment of his birth, and after his birth, it was this bloodline that crossed time to resurrect him, and he wondered if it had done the same thing again,


    "My Hope," he repeated once more and his soul touched the rough bark of the tree before he sent it into the rune fractal. This fourth rune fractal lit up and the box began to transform, its size not changing instead it was its form.


    What came out of this transformation was a sphere, and with the lights zing from it, that rivaled a burning star, it sent out a constant pulse of power that sent shock waves throughout the mental space.


    "Now, this is where it gets strange," Rowan muttered to himself, and he reached into his soul and scooped out a portion of his bloodline of Time and brought it out.


    Outside of his Soul, his bloodline of Time took its original form and it zed scarlet as if Rowan had cut out a piece of a red sun, this color deepened, growing richer as the bloodline released a st of power that took various exoteric shapes that were associated with time, most prominent of them was a massive hourss.


    "Nothing beats Time!"


    This shape drew his attention because it was not amongst those that he had usually seen inside his soul, which was mostly cogs and gears like the internals of a clock, and he wondered whether it was because he had seen the Bloodline Source of Time having this same feature that made him mimic it when the true nature of his time powers was this hourss.


    His musing was interrupted when he added his bloodline of time to the fifth rune fractal and lighting up, the sphere began to rotate. The pulse it was emitting began to acquire a note of sharpness that sliced into the grounds of the mental space which was made up of massive blue crystals that were millions of times harder than diamonds.


    This pulse shredded the earth, throwing blue partictes into the air for hundreds of miles and Rowan had to begin diverting souo energy to heal and bolster his mental space before it was damaged beyond repair.


    He paused for a moment, his mental state in chaos as he tried not to wonder how the Rowan of the past had known he would be acquiring the bloodline of time, and hence a soul because he had already noted that the sixth rune fractal needed him to ce the essence of his soul into it.


    Rowan tried not to think about it for too long as he sliced off a portion of his soul, and it the shape of a burning river of white me. Separate from his bloodline of time and Ascendant body, his soul had returned to its whitish appearance, and it zed like a star. Rowan had just dismissively sliced off enough soul essence that could power the entire soul capacity of a universe throughout its life cycle and this was just one percent of his entire soul essence.


    "How I have grown¡­"


    Saying this he pushed his soul essence into the sixth rune fractal and braced himself, expecting another dramatic transformation. He was not disappointed.


    The sphere had been rotating at a constant speed, but when he added his soul essence, the speed increased to a feverish pitch and a droning sound like a Harmonium arose from the rotating sphere that kept increasing in intensity until the sound took form, and it sliced into reality like clean long slices in its wake that Rowan rapidly healed with his soul energy.


    From a distance, Rowan thought the shape that the sound waves took resembled beating angelic wings.


    "Second turn lights the mind¡­ Soul escapes its confines."


    Rowan was expecting the voice but it still shook him to the core, and he could not help but ask himself why he was speaking in thenguage of Primordials, anguage he had only learned when he saw the vision of Time, Light, and Demon inside the memory of his bloodline.


    Of course, Rowan had several hypotheses, each one crazier than thest, but he thought that the most likely reason for this was that he must have found a way to link to his past and share knowledge with his previous self the moment he acquired the bloodline of time, and the reason he could not remember doing such a thing was the missing memories left in the final portion of his dimensional flesh.


    The theory sounded insane on paper, but after thinking about it for a while, he saw that it was viable, maybe not for others, but he has an authentic bloodline of time and his Ouroboros bloodline that had a rather dramatic effect on time when it was paired with it could lead to all sort of unknown changes.


    The increasing rotation of the sphere drew his attention and it seemed to have reached a tipping point, suddenly the sphere ignited with a loud bang that nearly broke his mental space in two, and the heat that it emitted turned his mental space to ash, and only the frantic healing of it by Rowan kept it in a bnce.


    Slowly he began to maintain control and the recovery of his mental space matched the destruction from the heat waves and then exceeded it, and before long, his mental spaces despite being under the intense heat managed to maintain a pristine condition.


    He had unlocked six of the nine fractals, leaving three more to be unlocked. Rowan already knew what thest three were going to be, and it still firmed the theory in his mind that he had been able to send a message to the past with his bloodline of time, how else would he have been able to know that he would have ess to these nine entirely different streams of power a million years ago?


    Many things about his stay and arrival in this realm were suspicious but Rowan was determined to know the truth one way or another.


    To get the seventh fractal was easy, he pulled from his mental space harvested arge pile of blue earth, and brought it to the seventh rune fractal after absorbing it and lighting up, the rotation of the sphere began to slow down, and in a short while it stopped and it began to vibrate in a weird manner.


    It was as if there were two terrifying forces acting on it so it could rotate in two opposite directions at the same time, this naturally led to it slowing down and stopping, and the weird vibration came from two ewuwp forces battling against each other.


    The seventh rune fractal was Ascendant energy. Rowan watched the migrating sphere for a while for any changes and seeing none, shrugged and called up his soul energy and in a blink of an eye transformed it into pure Cmity Aura. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    This Aura activated the eighth rune fractal and the vibration from the sphere increased to the extent that the surface of the sphere was blurred, and then Rowan brought out the final piece of the puzzle toplete the rune fractals, a piece of Aetherium harvested from the endless ocean.

 Chapter 1205: For My Flame

    Chapter 1205: For My me


    ?


    The crystal of Aetherium he held carried an ephemeral weight, and as he brought it closer to the sphere it was as if he could hear faint screams emerging from it, and looking closer at the crystal would reveal that the three swirling streams of colors that were inside was rotating faster than before, making the dark crystal almost glow purple.


    "Here goes nothing," Rowan whispered as he pushed the entire Aetherium crystal into the rune fractal, it was epted into it with a dull metallic clink and a sigh as if something that had been meant to happen for a long time had finally been fulfilled, and the vibrating sphere unexpectedly imploded.


    Rowan braced for the third announcement from the mysterious voice, but he did not get it, and he thought he might know the reason, the process was not yetplete. Then he chose to focus on what the sphere had be after this transformation, and the closest description he had of it was a ck hole.


    It did not suck in any light or had any attractive force that he could sense and was entirely silent, and if not for its massive size, it would almost look unreal, it was even glowing with all the colors of Rowan''s varied powers, and it resembled a vortex that was leading to somewhere unknown,


    "Or a doorway bringing something in here..."


    Rowan frowned, again that voice that came to him from nowhere, almost as if he could hear it in his mind or beside his ears, it was hard to pinpoint. With the power of his soul and mental abilities, it was sort of ridiculous that he could still be gued by unknown whispers, his biggest fear was that this whisper should not being from the Eye of Time or the World''s Will, if this was the case, then he considered himself to be fucked.


    "As soul-crushing as that might be to witness. This whisper ising from you, a part of you that you cannot see. You should trust in yourself that you will never leave it that vulnerable."


    "If what you say is true, let me see them, these hidden parts of me" Rowan replied. This was not the first time he was talking to himself, and Rowan had endured stranger encounters, and he did not find talking to a mysterious part of himself to not be normal, his powers had reached the extent where nothing was out of the table. There was a picture here he was not seeing the entirety of, but what he instinctively knew was that his hands were the ones responsible for painting them.


    "I cannot show you for you are not yet whole. Now that you have a soul, you can try to draw out your heart once more, although I doubt you would have the time until everything is over. We are so very close now to the end, and you have met our expectations and exceeded them."


    This missing part of himself, was this referring to thest portion of his dimension? Anyway, instead of debating with an unknown voice inside his mind, Rowan would rather investigate the result of this so-called doorway he had just summoned, and at the earliest convenience he was going to paint, now that he had his soul again, he was curious what woulde of it.


    He began to extend his perception into the vortex but was interrupted by the voice, "Before you arepleted, do not go too deep into the Memory, or you will be lost. That would be a rather amusing way to end our story."


    "Hmm... A memory," Rowan muttered as he resumed his investigation, but this time he went more slowly, and he gingerly reached for the vortex, and a portion of his consciousness went nk.


    R


    Rowan had be extremely familiar with traversing the Memory/mind dimension after spending centuries inside the Memory of Shisu, and with the warning of the voicebined with what he understood about the sixth dimension, he knew that he had just entered a new Memory.


    However, this one was different. It was detailed and solid in a way that Shisu''s Memory was not, and it did not take long to understand the reason for that, for the devil was in the details.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    This Memory was extremely thorough and yet wascking a substantial amount of extra information which was not surprising when he knew that he was just grasping gently and was barely skimming the surface.


    It was words from a familiar person that he first heard and then the memory opened up for him in vivid detail, and Rowan could not help but smile,


    "I have always thought the solution to every problem would be in your hands." the voice said, and then he heard his voice replying,


    "How I wish that were to be the case. However, what I have learned in my life is that to be a good leader, it is not about having all the answers, it is knowing who does."


    Like a gray picture that was acquiring color, the memory focused and Rowan tried not to be distracted by the separate part of himself that was inside the mental space and the one sucked in the Memory, traversing Memory was different from simply splitting up his consciousness and multi-tasking, it was draining in a manner that could not be easily exined.


    The Memory opened up and he saw himself, and Rowan had to pause for a while as he observed his full form that he had not seen for a million years.


    He was wearing a disguise that reduced his beauty by arge margin but he was still stunning. Armored in gold, with long hair that resembled threads made of diamonds, he radiated strength and majesty and would instantly be the focus anywhere he entered, beside him was another equally stunning man, that would shake the minds of anyone who saw him, yet he was overshadowed by Rowan''s presence.


    No one could equal Rowan''s light, even when he tried to soften it.


    The man was tall, nearly seven feet, but beside Rowan who was almost eleven feet tall, he still appeared average. He had ck hair and shiny silver eyes and wore a long gray jacket with silver trimmings, and the shadow that he cast was not of a man, but a creature with enormous wings and tentacles, this man was Andar, the Magus.


    "How long do I have to do this?" Andar spoke, his voice was strong, and although he had expressed concern before about the risk involved in this project, when it came time for him to step up for his mission, he did not falter.


    "For as long as you can. I will not give you any task that you will have to perform long after you want to quit. At the moment you think you can not go on any longer, there are measures already put in ce to ensure your smooth retrieval."


    Andar shook his head, "but that does not suit your purpose and my own, does it? How else can I find my answer?"


    "Yes, it does not suit me at all, that world," Rowan pointed below, "I want it, for my me."

 Chapter 1206: New Connections

    Chapter 1206: New Connections


    ?


    His gesture below seemed to open another part of this Memory and Rowan nearly gasped in appreciation at the sight before him.


    It was a Sun, and it was one of thergest he had ever seen, bigger than a universe, but the power of this sun had been shackled, and the closest example he could give was of the Dyson Sphere from his previous life, a structure made to harness the power of a star.


    He was not sure this structure surrounding the star was made from harvesting its energy but it could be one of its functions because the power he was sensing from this massive star was rming.


    Rowan had a sense that the star was made up of dense Aether, almost Primordial in nature, and if one was to go deeper into the star, then what he was sensing was Aetherium!


    What he could glimpse of the structure that surrounded the star was that a massive civilization had been built around the sun, and except for specific spots that were opened so it was possible to see the sun below, it was one of the grandest feats of civilization that Rowan had ever seen.


    Seas made from energy that stretched for millions of light years, towers with unlimited numbers of floors, massive jungles that a god would take endless lifetimes trying to sort through, grand deserts and vast oceans, mountain ranges that went on for eternity, a thriving metropolis that held countless trillions of living beings...


    This civilization pulsed with power that almost made the realm of Doom Star resemble the yfield of a child.


    Rowan was looking at the Supreme World of Mages, and apparently, he wanted Andar to deliver this world to him.


    A loud grinding sound drew his attention and he saw a massive ship that had the shape of a head made from rock, he was a bit taken aback when he noticed that this Magus ship took after his features, and in this Memory, Rowan was also equally as surprised and Andar looked at his creator in surprise.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    A quick burst of investigation revealed the secrets of this Magus ship and Rowan knew the truth the instant the Rowan in the memory came to the realization of it.


    When Rowan had activated his Spirit Matrix for the first time and acquired the Lost mes, he had done this act outside the universe, which was inside the Great Darkness.


    At this time he was still a child of Chaos, and the Intent of this Primordial filled his blood, entering the Great Darkness for the first time triggered changes in Rowan''s bloodline, and his mortal body was elevated to a state that would stagger the imagination of most, at least for him at that time.


    He had been more than 200,000 miles tall at that moment with massively inted stats that nearly blew his head off when he had first seen it, of course whenpared to the stats his dimensional flesh gave him as a mortal, it was pathetic.


    During that time he gained his first revtion of the Primordial period and learned what happened to Time, but as a mortal he had to pay a terrifying price and most of his newly acquired power was sacrificed to uncover that revtion, and since he had also realized that the Intent of Chaos in his new form was almost impossible to resist he had cut away the power with no hesitation.


    This was the trigger event that made Rowan seek to build his forge and rid himself of the bloodline of Chaos forever, and after many twists and turns, he seeded.


    However, ridding himself of the power of Chaos left pieces of himself floating in the Great Darkness, and one of thergest pieces of him that was left was his skull which was frozen in stone.


    It was especially surprising for Rowan that someone hade across his Chaos Skull and made a spaceship out of it. At that time, before he had escaped back into the universe he had felt an iing surge of danger, and he had rightly guessed it must have beening from the Magus Supreme World, and the fact that someone here had his Chaos Skull showed to be the case, after all Rowan had been using one of their Supreme Meditation Art.


    "So I will be delivered to my new home in your skull Rowan," Andar mused, "Why am I not surprised."


    Rowan shrugged before saying, "Don''t dwell long in that ship, it contains the Intent of Chaos that was stripped from my body. Every Intent of Chaos is corrupting and the ones harvested from my bodily essence are irrevocably more potent. Watch out for the owner of this ship, their minds may have be twisted by this power."


    Andar nodded in acknowledgment, and Rowan continued,


    "Watch over the one I ced in your care. Her father is quite important to my ns."


    Andar chuckled, "I believe in theing days she might be the one that has to watch over me, she is quite terrifying."


    Rowan''s eyes twinkled, "despite all of that, I still ce my bet on you."


    Andar looked at the massive world below and shuddered, and Rowan brought one of his massive hands and ced it on Andar''s shoulder,


    "You have the potential to climb to the highest heights in Magus society, this was one of my hopes in your creation, and now it is your choice to make. Look at it as a challenge, and no matter how big it is, understand that you have been alive for only a fraction of time and see how much you have aplished, who knows what you would be in a thousand years, in ten thousand... in a million years."


    He was wrenched out of the Memory, but thest thing he saw was something odd in Rowan''s body that had been covered by his long hair. There was a massive wound in his back as if the entirety of his back had been hollowed out.


    Such a grievous wound was not shocking, however, the fact that it was not healing was concerning.


    Rowan''s mind snapped back together and he paused for a while to allow his consciousness to heal from experiencing a Memory while still keeping a part of himself outside of it, and he noted that his soul had been damaged because of this.


    The damage was extensive, and as he healed from it, he noted that there was a new connection he could sense inside this vortex. This connection felt extremely distant but it still reminded him of fire.


    He knew that this connection had always been there and it was because he had touched that Memory that he had now begun to sense it.


    The vortex rippled and grewrger and that connection he was sensing grew stronger. Was it possible that he was sensing the Supreme World of Magus? Could it be as that voice had said, that this was a doorway that would lead to somethinging through?


    Yet Rowan did not think it was that simple, there was more to this vortex, and without any hesitation, he plunged into it once more.

 Chapter 1207: Mind Formation

    Chapter 1207: Mind Formation


    ?


    Deep inside the Time Blight where everything was frozen in ce, down to the molecules and even more abstract concepts like Aura, this ced this region in evesting darkness that not even the light of the Ascendant Sub could dispel, yet the area covered by the Time Blight was not cold, but intensely hot, for the bodies that were inside the Time Blight, both mortal and Ascendant generated great heat as a byproduct of them carrying the Eye of Time.


    The Eye of Time like every interloper in this realm was not permitted to exist, and in the case of the Eye, its situation was worse, for an average interloper, would simply be killed or ejected from the realm, but the Eye of Time would be a supreme treasure for this realm, and it would not be killed by the realm, but assimted, and with the power of the Eye, the strength of the realm would take a step forward.


    Tearing itself away from the grasp of Rowan and into the body of a mortal was a grave gamble, and no random mortal or immortal could carry the Eye of Time without any consequences, and the so-called Time Blight was simply the Eye of Time infecting the bodies of every living thing so they could share the load of carrying it.


    This state would notst, the World''s Will in this realm was strange, with many of its actions not adding up, but the Eye of Time knew that whatever stalemate it had going on was wearing out and it needed to make its move before the ability to make even that choice was taken away from it.


    The act of reaching towards Rowan was one of its most prominent goals, and now that had failed.


    The body of Noah Rithmast who had been hanging in midair like a scarecrow miles above the ground twitched, and his dead eyes opened, and from his mouth came a long cry of rage that echoed throughout the Time Blight, it sounded like the cry of a whale but deeper and less sonorous.


    Fueled by anger and desperation, the Eye of Time began to gather up his countless bodies and set his sight towards a destination, it was time to make a desperate move, he had underestimated this child for thest time, and this time he would be taking what he wanted with force.


    R


    At the edge of the Time Blight was the Ascendant Sun Dilos, hovering a thousand miles against its borders. Below him was a vast army of Ascendants, but they were all hidden in a veil that he conjured, to keep them safe from the enemy and also himself, at the beginning of the battle he would need their presence, but they were too fragile and necessary precautions must be set in ce whenever an Ascendant Sun went to war.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Dilos may not have the assistance of the majority of the Council of Nine, since this elusive council always chooses to remain in the shadows, locked under the obscure rules of Berrion the Undying, but thest thing Ascendant Sun Diloscked were armies, and he did not require the ships and weapons that the Council of Nine had chosen to hold over their heads when his Will was made for war.


    He had been held back for long by his brothers and sisters, but with them, all gone but Trelmol, there was no one to hold back his might from sweeping through the realm and banishing every opposition in his path. This was the way to freedom.


    With his martial might and his love for battle, Ascendant Sun Dilos was able to resonate with the hearts of many Ascendants, unlike Ascendant Sun Trelmol who chose to stay behind and defend the heavens, other Ascendants saw their world shrinking day by day and more connected to the lower realms than the Ascendant Suns, they wished to fight the darkness instead of cowering behind their walls.


    Dilos had been able to gather the emotions of these ascendants, his power over Mind was absolute, as a seventh-dimensional entity he could nurture the me of potential in the Minds of every Ascendant, and with it, forge a potent weapon for war.


    It was this weapon that he was using to assault the Time Blight at this time. Ascendant Sun Dilos did not know the full capabilities of his enemies, and he was also not willing to throw his power into any undertaking without knowing more measures of the strength of his enemies.


    He needed to unleash great power, but that power should not be representative of his entire strength and a single Ascendant was a bad measuring tool to understand the power of the Time Blight, even if it was a sixth-dimensional Ascendant, so he was using a Mind Formation, a power only an Ascendant Sun was capable of unleashing to gather the mes of potential.


    If Rowan was here he would be astonished, because the so-called mes of potential were a bastardized version of soul energy, only incredibly less potent. Yet he knew that anything unleashed with the power of soul energy was not simple, even Rowan had never powered any of his techniques with soul energy, he simply converted them to the sort of fuel he needed to power a specific technique, and the simple reason he could not do what Ascendant Sun Dilos was manifesting was because he did not know it was even possible and knew of no soul- powered techniques.


    The world shuddered with the technique of Ascendant Sun Dilos came to life and the shape that the Mind Formation took below was of the mythical Kraken.


    ording to legends, the Kraken was one of the most powerful Cmity gods in existence. A creature that had painted the entire realm in darkness, and when the world of Ascendant was still fledging and undeveloped, it had nearly destroyed them all, but it was the intervention of Berrion who shattered the flesh of the beast and imprisoned its undying soul in the hidden vaults of the heavens, but the power of the Kraken was so vast that Berrion had to keep constant guard over its immortal Cmity Essence.


    Dilos had seen the immortal Essence of this dreadful Cmity god and the fear and apprehension in his heart had never faded, he took of that Memory and made a Mind Formation that could power that Memory, and so below was a pale copy of the Kraken, but its power was terrifying.


    From the darkness of the endless ocean six massive tentacles thousands of miles long, each tipped with wicked sharp ws emerged, each tentacle burned with a blue fire that froze the ocean for countless miles and with a loud thump that could be heard up in the heavens, the tentacles assaulted the Time Blight.


    Each of the tentacles would m into an invisible wall in the Time Blight with a loud thump and then with a horrifying tearing sound as if flesh had been sundered, the tentacles would pierce through the wall and enter the Time Blight where it would freeze for a little while, and then with a mighty heave, the tentacles would flex, shattering the hold of time over the area, but this would lead to space itself being torn to pieces.

 Chapter 1208: To The Beginning

    Chapter 1208: To The Beginning


    ?


    The reason why Ascendant Sun Dilos had to shield all the Ascendants under his care was now in to see. The sounds and the shockwaves that were erupting from each of the tentacles anytime a move was made by it was shocking, and despite how durable the space of this realm was, it was still shattered under the might of the Kraken.


    The Kraken was a beast with nine tentacles, thest three being the most powerful, and Dilos was keeping it in check for now as he was able to use the first six to tear this region apart, he would only consider using thest three if he was running out of options because that would drain the vitality of the Ascendants too quickly for him to rece.


    It was a foregone conclusion that such a move from the Kraken he had unleashed would utterly decimate the region, and what was left behind when the Time Blight was shattered was andscape straight from the depths of hell.


    The continents and the people that had been frozen inside the Time Blight, both mortal and Ascendants were torn to pieces smaller than atoms, with no chance for resurrection. Such was the power of the Kraken that thousands of continents perished every time a single one of its tentacles shattered a region where the Time Blight had previously held sway.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Blue and purple mes shot towards the sky and they burned the heavens even as the ocean was frozen and then shattered, even the Cmity gods below the earth were pressed deeper into the ground, such was the suppression that none of them made a sound. The might of an Ascendant Sun could not be challenged.


    Ascendant Sun Dilos had managed to pierce through thousands of miles of the Time Blight region and he had not shown his true capabilities, only using the Mind formation to disperse the power over the area.


    He did not care for the lives stuck inside the Time Blight, what was necessary was ridding their world of the rot that had infested it. If he seeded in achieving this, he would have a greater chance of swaying the rest of the Ascendants to flock towards his banner, and in that moment he would push for a new order in the realm, one where he would be crowned as its king.


    No doubt Trelmol knew of his ambitions, but how could he stop him? When he had decided to hide his head in the sand and ignore the problems of the outside world, he had given Dilos all the leverage he needed to unify the entirety of Ascendancy, but first, he needed to clear the realm of this infestation.


    With supreme control over his powers, Ascendant Sun Dilos held back the urge to unleash all the powers of the Kraken and was taking it slow and steady. The area covered by the Time Blight covered millions of continents, and even if it took him a hundred thousand years to slowly root out the blight, that was only a blink of an eye.


    Even with the Minds of millions of Ascendants powering the Memory of the Kraken, Ascendant Sun Dilos had to be constantly nurturing the intellects and bodies of the Ascendants with his limitless Aura so they couldst for as long as possible.


    It was a shame that Trelmol was not here to assist him, his Aura favored healing and growth and would have gone a long way to soothe the minds and bodies of these Ascendants, but Dilos was willing to bring out his vast wealth and ensure that this crusade proceeded smoothly, and by the time he was done, the Time Blight would be a thing of the past.


    A subtle vibration inside the Time Blight drew his attention and before Dilos could figure out what caused the changes, an unnerving cry emerged from the depths of the Time Blight region that caused Ascendant Sun Dilos to almostugh aloud, he might not recognize the sound as it was utterly alien, but he knew rage when he heard it, and no doubt his actions was beginning to bear fruit.


    What happened next also instilled more confidence in him because, for the first time since the Time Blight had started, it began to shrink.


    Such was the range the Time Blight covered that it took the Ascendant Sun a few moments to realize that the Time Blight was not shrinking, it was simply moving, but because it was moving away from him, he had erroneously thought it was shrinking.


    "Do you think you can escape your end?" the voice of an Ascendant Sun that had not been heard on the lower realms for millions of years thundered over thend and ocean that had been decimated. The light from Dilos increased in intensity and he increased the tentacles from the Kraken from six to eight and he began pushing the Minds of the Ascendants harder. This was reflected in the enhanced movements of the Kraken and the destruction of the Time Blight elerated.


    A weird scene was revealed whereby countless continents drifting on the endless ocean were moving towards what would be considered East, and a massive Kraken whose sizepared to the rest of the moving continents would make it seem like a grain of sand before a great ind was pursuing, and in its wake was a field of destruction that left a scar in reality for tens of thousands of miles.


    Like a massive beast that was being bled to death slowly by a circling predator, the Time Blight was slowly losing mass, but it did not stop its movements, it only moved even faster, its destination unknown.


    R


    It had been four months since Rowan entered the earth and massive changes had begun to sweep across the continent of Trion, although most of them could not be seen on the surface.


    Since this continent had been given to the Temple Matron N to be her Grand Temple, there were no visible changes on it except for the millions of Temple Maidens who had flocked to its shores for sce but never returned.


    At any other time, this would have been an rming event, but now it was devastating due to the ongoing battle in the Time Blight where the Ascendant Sun Dilos needed the assistance of the Temple Maidens to help him soothe the minds of the Ascendants under his Mind


    Formation.


    After months of tearing into the Time Blight, Dilos who had been pushing the Mind Formation to its peak after discovering that the Time Blight might not be reacting to his presence after all and was chasing after something else.


    Disregarding the annoyance he felt to know he was simply been taken as a minor nuisance, Dilos wanted to stop whatever goal the Time Blight was pushing towards but he did not want to reveal his hand entirely so he began to use all the nine tentacles of the Kraken to assault the


    Time Blight.


    No longer able to manage the Ascendants under his care whose spirits and souls were beginning to fray, he called on one of the most potent resources of war, the Temple Maidens to aid him in maintaining the sanity of his armies, and he became furious when he learned that a vast majority of them was sequestered on a continent away from the battle.


    A request from him to the Grand Temple made them send one of the Temple Mothers to the


    continent of Trion, to correct this mistake before the fury of the Ascendant Sun Dilos fell upon


    it.


    From the moment Rowan killed the Divine Ascendant and left the upper realms, seven years had passed.

 Chapter 1209: Scars In The Earth

    Chapter 1209: Scars In The Earth


    ?


    Second Dan Ascendant Verana led a group of fifteen Ascendants, four at the first Dan and the remaining eleven being normal Ascendants who were grateful to work beside an esteemed Second Dan Ascendant as they sought to close the pit of hell created by Shisu, the missing Third Dan Ascendant who must have gone crazy and unleashed a field of devastation that would scar the realm for an eternity.


    The forbidden technique Shisu had unleashed had burned a featuring scar on thend, evaporating the ocean and leaving a hole of the Cmity gods below the earth to unleash their presence in the outside world unchecked.


    Their presence was spreading corruption in the form of darkness that was infecting any living thing on the surface, turning them into raving Cmity beasts, spreading death to hundreds of continents, and this toll of death was increasing every day. Slowly but surely, this scar on the surface was tipping the bnce between Ascendancy and Cmity on the lower realm.


    With one Ascendant Sun fighting a war and the other not leaving the heavens, there was barely any light on the lower realms, and the cries of the suffering mortals reached the heavens itself, but no immortal cared.


    The Cmity Gods that should have fled deep into the earth after a short time on the surface could now collectively fight against the light of the Ascendant Sun and withstand its destructive light before the Cmity Suns would rise again to strengthen them.


    These sixteen Ascendants had been tasked to cover up the scar in the earth, forcing the Cmity gods to retreat, thereby giving the ocean a chance to cover up the area and slowly heal it from the corruption that had taken hold here.


    In the beginning, Ascendant Verana thought that this task would be grueling but still achievable, although rare that such devastating techniques were unleashed on the lower realms, it had still happened in the past a number of times, and those scars were healed with a careful administration.


    The scale of Shisu''s technique was expansive, but many Ascendant battles on the surface usually led to scars on the earth, before now, the Cmity gods below would not dream of staying on the surface for a long time because the scorching rays of the Ascendant Sun would drive them below, and so the earth even without intervention would heal and the ocean would sweep over it, but now the light was failing and they could no longer leave this scar to heal by itself, the rot had be too deep, and the natural state of things had be upended.


    Ascendant Verana remembered the precise moment he and his group stood above the massive crater that was filled with darkness. He had been struck with the incredulity of this moment, he heard of this task and had collected it without much thought, knowing that it would be difficult but was a necessary assignment, and he would not have trusted anyone else to perform it.


    However, standing over a crater that stretched for almost a million miles, all of which was filled with the miasma of death and madness that the magnitude of Shisu''s folly, a fellow Ascendant with the same rank as him really sank into his consciousness.


    This world could no longer heal, and yet the Ascendants seemed not to havee to this despairing realization as they waged war on the surface or hid in the heavens, all of them trying not to see that their very foundations were being eroded under their feet.


    Ascendant Verana chose at this time to begin making the changes that he could, and when he was done here, he would petition both Ascendant Suns and show them the tragedy being unveiled underneath their noses, even if such a thing led to his eventual demise by their hands.


    At this moment there was an Ascendant Sun overhead, and they had noticed that when the light of Ascendancy was above, the field of Cmity gods would cover the crater with a nket of darkness in order to hide from its gaze. The Cmity god no longer ran from the light, they simply waited for it to fade, and the light was fading more quickly as the day went by.


    Were the Ascendant Suns giving up on the lower realms, Ascendant Verana hoped that was not the case, although with a single Ascendant Sun overhead, the damage to the bodies of the Cmity gods was not fatal due to their impossible regenerative speeds, it still caused them great pain. If there was nothing to hold back these foul gods then the war was over and the heavens would not be safe.


    Ascendant Verana saw this as the truth, as he observed that when the darkness of Cmity took the ce of light, the crater below would transform into a nightmare, as endless fields of tentacles would arise from the depths and reach for the heavens, it was as if they were worshiping the Cmity Suns above, and the corruption they would spew out would darken the space for miles.


    Without the light sparkling them to the earth, what would stop these gods from arising and assaulting the heavens?n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ''As long as I have life in me,'' Ascendant Verana thought, ''This travesty would never take ce.''


    The tried and tested method to heal the wound on the earth was a bit difficult but fairly straightforward.


    Since the Cmity gods resided below the earth and then were further suppressed by the weight of the ocean which had been discovered to contain hidden potent properties that could subdue these nascent Cmity gods, the obvious step was to push the Cmity gods underground and then fill up the earth, this would dissipate the influence of the gods over the area and allow the ocean water to return, thereby sealing them in ce.


    Simple in theory, extremely difficult, andplex in execution. The first problem that would arise of course was that the Cmity gods would not allow themselves to be easily suppressed below the ground, they would fight back and even after they were suppressed and the earth was covered, they had to hold down the pressure on the ground for long enough until the ocean had reimed back its territory, else the Cmity gods would simply burst out from the ground.


    The Ascendants in this mission had all been carefully selected for their powers and were focused on earth maniption, force field applications, and general energy control. They were to slip in, force the Cmity gods into the earth, and seal it while weathering the retaliatory strikes from the Cmity gods and the ocean wouldplete their task.


    It was agreed that the Ascendants would be entering the bubble of darkness when the Ascendant Sun was high in the sky because the Cmity gods would be more sluggish during those moments and they could easily be suppressed. It was a shame that the Ascendant Sun could onlyst for barely four hours daily, and if they wanted to achieve their goals, they would have to be quick.


    It took a few moments after their descent to realize that they were wrong about the scale of this disaster, and now five months and twelve dead Ascendantster, Verana was no longer fighting to close the wound but escape with his life to share the news.

 Chapter 1210: Falling Suns

    Chapter 1210: Falling Suns


    ?


    The disheveled Ascendant Verana who had lost close to eighty percent of his Core Aura pped back dozens of massive tentacles with a wheel of light conjured from deep within his Core, nothing else would work here and squeeze through their grasping hold, he had to shrink his body or he would not have passed this lock of flesh, this was not the closest shave with death he had experienced in this ce.


    His mind, as if seeking to escape the hell they had entered, returned to the moment they entered into this hell.


    After days of nning outside the crater filled with Cmity gods, a strategy was created, and at the moment the Ascendant Sun took over the heavens, the sixteen Ascendant watched as the thousands of tentacles of the Cmity gods reaching for the heavens quickly shrank from the light and were covered with a dome of darkness.


    Without any prompting they all descended into the dome with great speed, all covered by a green halo created by Ascendant Verana to shield and hide their presence during the descent. They plunged into the dome of darkness and it was a bit jarring to move from light into total darkness, and this darkness was not one born from the sheer absence of light, but from corruption of the very concept of light itself.


    Even the eyes of an Ascendant that was skewed towards perceiving Aura instead of light found this ce to be incredibly dark, it was because the Aura running inside the body of the Cmity gods were ck instead of the normal red Cmity beasts carried, and so in the darkness, the Ascendants had to perceive the flow of Aura in the body of the Cmity gods than see them, and so they were moving blind, using only their senses.


    This was what enlightened them to the grimness of their situation and also became their doom.


    When the Ascendants had seen the walking tentacles of the Cmity gods from the outside, they were in their thousands, and with the knowledge of how the bodies of Cmity gods were structured, they had hypothesized that there would barely be a dozen or more Cmity gods below, also the corruption they had spread out indicated as much.


    Descending into the darkness and spreading their Aura Sight made them aware that the number they had chosen was far off, there were not dozens of Cmity gods, but thousands! The range of a million miles may seem extremely vast, but a Cmity god were massive entities that had a rather fluid property when it came to size as they could grow asrge as they wanted if there were enough food for them to eat.


    So a million miles was not an extremelyrge area for a dozen Cmity gods, and the conclusion was drawn that they had fallen into a trap, and no matter how much disbelief was in the hearts of the Ascendants, when the tentacles that were in the thousands became hundreds of thousands and then began to move in a mystical manner that made no meaning, their sense of direction became lost.


    Impossible to know up from down, or how to escape the darkness that they had found themselves in, the tentacles of the Cmity gods, the smallest of them being thousands of feet long and the biggest measured in miles, descended on the Ascendants, all of them holding a foul hunger for the lights of their soul.


    This was a matter of life and death, and Ascendant Verana gave the order to fight back. At this time they could not care about the retaliation of the World''s Will when a Cmity god was ughtered, because if they did not act, they would still perish.


    This was no longer a journey to cleanse thend of its wound, but one of survival. Every Ascendant unleashed enough power to destroy universes, and for a while, this power turned the darkness bright, and Cmity gods fell in their hundreds. Their massive bodies filled with pure darkness were reduced to nothingness.


    The Ascendants waited a beat for the retaliation from the World''s Will and after getting nothing, their eyes changed, and greed took the ce of fear.


    Fear of the World''s Will was the only reason why Cmity gods below the earth were not ughtered en masse by the Ascendant to harvest Aura, but if sometimes in the past this rule had been abolished then they might just be the first sets of Ascendants to enjoy this benefit.


    However, the ways of the world were not that simple. Led by Ascendant Verana, the power they unleashed to butcher the Cmity gods twisted space and bent time, and the shrieks of pain from the Cmity gods became a constant symphony.


    It did not take long for the Ascendant to realize that they had killed nearly a thousand Cmity gods in a short wave of furious action, but they had yet to receive a single iota of Aura imbuements from the World.


    As if that was not enough, to add salt to an open wound, there was a loud groan deep in the earth that signified the beginning of a flood of Cmity gods. As if this area was a pipe to the realm of Cmity gods, thousands of them surged from the earth, their number seeming without end.


    The Ascendants were battle-hardened, all of them had lived lives of countless tribtions, and they were all supreme geniuses, they faced the unending horde of Cmity gods, and they did not break... at least for the first two months, and slowly but surely, they began to fall. Their deaths came bitterly, each Ascendant that fell not leaving their bodies behind, as they unearthed every single iota of Core Aura they had left and ignited their Natal Treasures, as they fell, they took with them thousands, but it was not enough, the Cmity gods kepting, their hunger unending.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The darkness was shing with lights that could rival any star in existence, but those stars were getting fewer, as their owners fell, one by one.


    R


    Verana and the threest Ascendants all at the First Dan weaved through massive tentacles all of which spotted glowing yellow eyes that were ironically the only source of light in the darkness that had seemingly engulfed all of reality.


    They had discovered that their acts of sensing the Aura flowing in the bodies of the Cmity gods also led to them being detected and so they had stopped using their Aura Sense and began to maneuver through the fields of tentacles as they sought to escape this hell. Ascendant Verana Core Aura was linked to trees and flowers, so his Ascendant body, unlike the norm, was almost pinkish red, and every time he moved or made a gesture, he left a trail of flowers behind that slowly faded into the wind. His nature made him the perfect candidate to heal the earth and force the Cmity gods underground.


    Even if he wanted, no physical manifestation could follow his presence, he had be extremely weakened, and he nearly killed one of his subordinates who tapped him on the side and quietly informed him that they may have seen the passage out of this ce.


    Apparently, the cycle of the Ascendant Sun overhead caused the darkness to change its structure and if they timed it right, they might be able to escape.

 Chapter 1211 What Lies Below

    Chapter 1211 What Lies Below


    It took several hours of excruciating rounds of hide and seek with various close shaves with death, as the remaining four Ascendants dodged the forests of tentacles until the opportunity for escape came once more.


    In the months they had stayed in this maze of darkness they had learned to adapt their movements and reaction to this ce, throwing out everything they knew about Cmity gods and relearning how to survive.


    This was a terrifying concept because, after millions of years of endless battle, the capabilities of Cmity were documented and understood, nothing in all of history could exin this number and the weird nature of this darkness that had imprisoned them, plus the clear sign of intelligence that had lured the Ascendants into this ce.


    They needed to escape, this was bigger than them all, and if the Ascendants were not warned of what wasing, they would not understand that the world was already lost.


    Ascendant Verana took the risk and whispered to the three Ascendants beside him, "We are at the final stretch of this journey, and we shall make it out alive. Everyone needs to understand that this war has changed. Be steadfast and aim for the light, none of us would have made it to this point without each other, and we shall make it out of here together."


    The tired bodies of thest three Ascendants straightened, they had sacrificed a lot to reach this point, many of them giving their lives so the Ascendant Verana their leader could survive as long as possible because they believed in his leadership and visions, and in times like this, there was no better option to give them faith.


    Now that Ascendant Verana was watching for it, he was the first to observe the changes, and without hesitation, he manifested three more arms, drew a rune on the other three Ascendants, and injected it with three percent of his Core Aura, with their frayed nerves the three Ascendants discovered his actions a little toote and their bodies were unwittinglyunched to three different directions while burning with intense light and repulsive force.


    Their cries of rage and despair were swallowed by the excited shrieks of the Cmity gods and Verana used the opportunity to disperse thest of his Aura around himself andunched himself towards where he thought his salvationy using only his physical abilities.


    He tried not to consider the fact that if that was the truth, then he was the best candidate to create that diversion, since he was the strongest but not necessarily the fastest, and he could have be the bait and allowed the Ascendants three chances to make it out of here alive.


    Ascendant Verana knew this was the only way to escape this ce, it was a fool''s hope to think that the Cmity gods wouldn''t be defending the outlet of this crater with everything they had, and the only way anyone was making it out was if there would be a diversion.


    He tried not to consider the fact that if that was the truth, then he was the best candidate to create that diversion, since he was the strongest but not necessarily the fastest, and he could have be the bait and allowed the Ascendants three chances to make it out of here alive.


    Ascendant Verana believed that he would survive and the sacrifice of the rest, was a normal part of war.


    With the majority of the Cmity gods'' tentacles reaching for the three bright lights, Verana made great progress flying past the massive bodies of the Cmity gods, until he reached a barrier and his wispy heart shivered in excitement.


    If he was correct and the Ascendant Sun was currently overhead then even if he drew attention now and went all out in breaking this barrier, the Cmity gods would not be able to follow.


    He hesitated for a brief moment before stiffening his resolve, if he did not escape this ce it was only a matter of time before he was worn to death.


    As an Ascendant of the Third Dan, he was equal to any number of Cmity gods, and killing them was not the issue, it was leaving this ce. The darkness not only warped their sense of direction, but it also sapped them of their Core Aura, its hunger feeding on every scrap of energy that they contained, they could not harvest any Aura from their surroundings to bolster their own, and this would not have troubled an average Ascendant who had great control over their powers, and they should have been able to recycle any energy they gave out for a long time, technically making an Ascendant capable of fighting for an eternity with only a fixed amount of energy, but anything they lost here could not be collected from the greedy darkness.


    After the second month inside this ce, they discovered that the number of Cmity gods erupting from the earth grew, it was as if every energy drained from the Ascendants was feeding the newer waves, and unleashing their Dan, be it Time, Space, or in his case Memory, where he dragged hundreds of Ascendants of the past to aid him in this fight was useless.


    Although the Cmity gods could not control this energy inside their bodies, they did not need to, it swallowed everything without any ministration from them. Ascendant Verana remembered one of the Ascendants remarking before it perished that it was as if they were being used as a tool to unleash the darkness in the bodies of these Cmity gods.


    The Darkness inside the bodies of these Cmity gods was a power that devoured all things. ughtering the Cmity gods at first was a mistake because they did not give out any Aura to be harvested, instead, they unleashed the darkness inside their bodies that continued growing.


    Although the Cmity gods could not control this energy inside their bodies, they did not need to, it swallowed everything without any ministration from them. Ascendant Verana remembered one of the Ascendants remarking before it perished that it was as if they were being used as a tool to unleash the darkness in the bodies of these Cmity gods.


    Ascendant Verana looked back once more and then opened both palms as he summoned thest of his Natal Treasures, a pair of gloves, the darkness made no distinction in what it ate, and Natal Treasures degraded extremely quickly inside this ce until it was destroyed, which was one of the major reasons the Ascendants lost their lives so quickly.


    At the third Dan, even losing his Natal Treasure was not a crippling blow since he could reach across Memory and retrieve them again, but the cost was so high that he could not do that while inside this crater that devoured energy.


    In the distance, thest of the Ascendants he had betrayed had fallen, their lights vanquished, and not wasting any more time, the green gloves lit up like a star, and ignoring the surprised shrieks from the Cmity gods, he pped both palms above him into the barrier.


    The shockwave that resulted nearly pushed him back, but he gathered his resolve, burned his Core Aura, and pushed back, his body zing with so much energy that it pushed back tens of thousands of tentacles reaching for him, and although the darkness gleefully collected all this power he was giving out, the barrier before him had a crack that slowly grew until it reached a few inches across, for Verana, this was enough.


    Shrinking his Ascendant body and keeping back hisst Natal Treasures that seemed on the edge of copse as they appeared extremely worn, he slipped into the healing crack, and he saw sunlight¡­


    Ascendant Verana almost burst outughing with glee, but then his eyes widened when the light he saw began to increase, from one to a thousand then ten thousand¡­


    "By the light, what is this?" mouth agape, Ascendant Verana realizes that he had not made it out of the crater into the heavens, instead he had gone below the earth, from the ce where the Cmity gods were emerging from.


    There had always been curiosity about what lies underneath the cmity gods, but the bacsh from harming any of these creatures by the World''s Will was so terrifying that no one coulde up with that answer.


    Ascendant Verana in his final moments wished he had never known this answer as he was covered by the lights.

 Chapter 1212: Stealing Souls

    Chapter 1212: Stealing Souls


    ?


    Above a Central Continent which was the highest stage a Continent could achieve in the lower realms, after they seeded in defeating numerous Cmity Incursions, a boy made from white me hovered, from his heart emerged tiny strands of golden tendrils a million times smaller than a spider''s thread and numbered in the billions.


    From these threads could be heard the sounds of whispers as if from the mouth of an uncountable number of people, and from the way his eyes were moving in their sockets, he was not just hearing all these people, but also watching every single one of them.


    Beside him was a map made from white mes that was constantly being updated in real- time, and then he unexpectedly closed his eyes as a message came to his mind,


    "Return to me Lost."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The Lost mes nodded, even if there was no need to do so and he spoke into the winds, his voice dispersing into millions of streams,


    "For those of you who have not yet acquired a Central Continent but are close to them, you have three hours toplete that task, for the rest of you, we have to go back, perhaps there may be a chance to gather more of them in the future, but your safety is paramount.."


    R


    The past few months had been one of incredible enlightenment for Rowan, and at this moment inside his Ascendant body''s mental space, the vortex had grown so massive it was almost touching the edges of his mental space.


    He had made several other connections to other ces after he essed certain vague memories while being careful that he was not drawn into them, but his main attention was not on this matter, whatever he was summoning by opening this box they were getting closer, and he only had to maintain the status quo for as long as possible, until it became toote to stop this process.


    This was the reason that despite the fact that he had a hostile aix dimensional Ascendant inside his domain he had made no move, the Temple Mother Eliaxha was an enigma, despite the fact that she knew she was in an enemy''sir, she still chose to sleep while waiting for them to show up.


    Rowan was amused knowing that this action of hers was not only due to the supreme confidence in her abilities, it was also in her nature to sleep as much as possible, but as amusing as that was to observe, the majority of Rowan''s sight was fixed on two matters. The first was something that he had always disregarded, but now he was making an effort to change, and that was safeguarding the lives of mortals in the realm.


    The oing war would ravage the surface of this realm and the mortals would be exterminated, already there were countless of them suffering and dying at every moment and Rowan sent his golden giants to as many continents as possible to burrow into the grounds of each continent, and create a connection with him.


    Each golden giant would im a Central Continent whose influence was enough to control a hundred Arising Continent and a thousand New Continents. In this manner, a single golden giant would be able to oversee more than a thousand continents, and because the golden giants numbered in the billions, with enough time, Rowan felt that he might be able to gather most of the mortals in this realm.


    This was a massive task, but Rowan was capable enough to do such a thing. He would be saving the mortals for lives of endless suffering, true, but he was not entirely noble.


    There would have been a time when the suffering of the mortals would have caused him great distress and he would have done anything to spare them of this fate, but now he still felt their suffering, perhaps more keenly than before with his dimensional soul that harnesses his ability as a creator, but he knew the stakes and he would not break them to make lives for the mortals easier.


    Rowan had been learning new things about the soul and this realm, and all the evidence he had gathered had shown him a direction that he had overlooked by were perfect tools for him to use in his war.


    When he had climbed over the threshold and seen the heavens after killing the Divine Ascendant, he had made the Shiika Queen of Cmity and then he had seen the true vision of this world, at least a small part of it.


    In that vision, he had seen a river of blood filled with skulls that held nothing but decay and pain. Rowan had been horrified when he saw that what he was witnessing were souls, souls that had been ced into an endless cycle of reincarnation and had been tortured for countless eternities.


    He had also seen the life cycles of the realm, where it created two separate powers and put them in a state of endless conflict. The battles between the Ascendant and Cmity were one in a long line of endless battles.


    This was important information, perhaps not relevant to most but for Rowan, its importance could not be underestimated. The Eye of Time had told him that Soul had been imprisoned by Chaos inside of Oblivion, essentially shackling her under the endless weight of space, making it only possible for new mortal souls to be produced in the third-dimensional universe.


    A third-dimensional universe controlled by Chaos because all of space was essentially his body. This meant that every great power in reality had to be connected to the Great Darkness for sustenance, and what did this mean to Doom Star, a realm that was locked out from essing the Third Dimension?


    It meant that this realm had a limited amount of souls in its possession, and these souls had been taken to their breaking point and beyond.


    For countless eternities, these souls had died and reincarnated, unable to find peace, unable to grow, their pain had led to an endless river of darkness that was slowly drowning this world, it was no mistake that Cmity would alwayse out stronger in the end, the souls in this realm had be tainted.


    The war between Cmity and Ascendancy was meaningless to the World''s Will, and although the immortals of the realm might think they were the darling of the world, and saw mortals as ants, the truth was that in the grand scheme of things, every mortal was more precious to the world than a thousand Ascendant.


    At the end of everything, it would be the mortals that would restart a new cycle for the realm. The Ascendants and Cmity were immortal, without the war they would exist forever and the realm would not be able to start a new cycle. It had a purpose for creating this endless cycle of strife, and mortals were the key.


    It was a good thing then that Rowan was a bastion for souls.


    The months he had spent here connecting to the vortex had led him to explore his soul deeply and also understand the endless stream of soul energy entering his body, and then he realized that he was wrong about their source.


    At first, Rowan had thought that the soul energy he was receiving wasing from the soul crystals he had gathered inside his dormant dimension, but it was now that he was beginning to realize that he had been consuming the souls of the dead of Doom Star all this while.


    He had been stealing from the realm without his knowledge and underneath the nose of the World''s Will because he was shielded by this Ascendant body!


    [Note: An Eternity can be seen as a Minor Era or the lifespan of a universe, usually a billion trillion years.]

 Chapter 1213: No Lack Of Ambition

    Chapter 1213: No Lack Of Ambition


    ?


    Devouring Souls should be the wrong word, instead, the word he should have used was, respite.


    The Souls of the realme to him to find rest. The voiceless multitude who did not know the weight they carried had finally found a home.


    When he was a Soul Seizer or a Soul Reaver, then he was indeed consuming Souls, but after gaining the bloodline of Sheol and giving birth to the Will of Souls, thereby acquiring the Gates of Purgatory and Ambrosia as his Aether, which all led to him having the ability to house Soul Origin, he no longer devoured souls, instead as a means of payment, soulse into his domain for rest and they give him the energy they had gathered throughout their lives.


    It was a symbiotic exchange and no longer a parasitic one. In much of Rowan''s dimension, he had made it into heaven, and while strength was easy to acquire under the potentws and bloodlines contained in his dimension, there were still options for peace that were virtually nonexistent in most of reality.


    This was clear when even a Berserker Clone, a being created for endless battle could be able to be a chef on one of the numerous worlds he held


    Sheol was the answer to the rot that had pervaded this realm for long. It would give the souls rest, wipe their memories of the pain and the endless scars that they had umted, and by his grace, they would be reincarnated in his dimension.


    A part of him, the new portion of his soul that had just been born was excited by this prospect. The memory of what he had seen of this realm was an abomination, and he knew that if the Primordial of Soul was free to roam reality, a world like Doom Star would not exist.


    It was a shame that not all the souls entering his dimension would leave their Origin behind and many would return to this realm to wait for another round of suffering.


    Until this moment he had not yet understood everything about Soul Origin or how Sheol captures the., but he knew that if the mortals were to live inside his dimension, then if they perished, their soul origin woulde to him, the same way that every mortal in his dimension gave him their soul origin at their death, and so Rowan would try as much as possible to gather all the mortals of the realm into his care as quickly as possible because he was running out of time.


    His Ascendant body couldst for six months before it was gone, and five of those months had passed, after the sixth, his presence would re out to the world like a torch in the darkness.


    He may be gathering souls and the mortals without any contest, but to the world, every Ascendant was part of itself and no matter what they took from it, everything would return to its coffers at the end.


    Rowan was like a massive leech on the jugr of this realm and his Ascendant body made it appear like a ne adorning its neck, after this month had passed, the realm seeing his true nature would crush him to pieces, but Rowan was not a mere leech, and if he was, then he was filled with thorns.


    He chose to remain in ce despite how little time he had because he knew that this was the best method to y his hand, in fact, he would have remained here and waited until thest moment and collected as many of the souls of the realm as he could have but something was forcing his hand, and it was the Eye of Time.


    Rowan did not know how that creature had been able to do it, but it had detected thest of Rowan''s body and it was heading for it with chilling speed, pursuing it was a furious Ascendant Sun that was tearing the world apart to its core as he pursued the Time Blight.


    With every passing day, the Eye of Time came closer to the final portions of Rowan''s body and he was observing it till thest moment when he had to make a move and trigger the end of everything.


    The vortex before him shuddered and his voice emerged from within, timeless and unreasonably powerful, and filled with apathy. This was the voice of a supreme being,


    "From the time I opened my eyes... I have wondered..."


    The vibration of the vortex decreased, it was as if this mental space could not bear the weight of his voice, and Rowan''s soul shuddered, it was during moments like this that he began to understand a little bit of what his enemies felt when they faced him.


    Previously without a soul, he could not truly fathom how utterly alien and all-powerful he might be to others, and to hear his voice from this vortex and still not understand the full nature of his ns scared Rowan''s soul because he believed he had seen the hints, but not the entire picture, and what he could glimpse from it was madness.


    Say anything about him, butck of ambition was not one of them.


    Rowan had ced a boundary that would activate the war on the realm once the Eye of Time had crossed it, and it was almost at that line, so Rowan summoned back Lost and his soul separated a part of its me and headed toward his temple above where the Temple Mother waited.


    The entire ind of Trion began to shake as Rowan set out for war and the fulfillment of a n that was longing.


    As he was now there was no way he should be strong enough to fight against the Eye of Time and this realm at once, but this vortex and the connection he glimpsed was screaming nothing at him but war.


    R


    Shahmaran, the Mother of Poison had conjured a dimension of shadows and boundless water, a soothing ce for her countless snakes and she hovered above this world with her eyes closed, waiting. A dreadful deity that had been alive during the Primordial Era.


    In the dark endless ocean below were countless slithering bodies, as they all worshiped and basked in the presence of their queen and mother.


    Time for creatures like her was fleeting, and all of the existence beyond what she could not grasp was trivial. The moment she had power over a thing, that was when itcked meaning to


    her.


    There was a single moon in this world and the light it gave was dull in the visible spectrum, but it was not a moon but the heart of a Celestial. Shahmaran had torn out the heart of this creature during the battle at the end of the Primordial Era, and its essence had been feeding her den for all this while and it would continue to feed them for all eternity.


    From one of the rays of light shining down on thendscape, a little blue snake crawled out of and shed over to the Mother of Poison where it alighted on her face and crawled towards


    her closed eyes.


    Forcing itself underneath her eyelids the blue snake vanished, and the eyes of Shahmaran slowly opened, and underneath the white of her eye, you could see the shape of the movingn/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    snake.

 Chapter 1214: It Begins

    Chapter 1214: It Begins


    ?


    There was silence inside this dimension and then suddenly there was a loud shriek that made all the countless serpents look towards their mother, and then silently, they all began to copse into tiny chunks as if they had been sliced through by billions of invisible swords, and these chunks of flesh melted into a ck sludge, the entire dimension perished, and for a moment the weight of all these death nearly copsed this space.


    In the instances where the concentration of Shahmaran had faltered by what she had seen, her Aura that had been nurturing the countless serpents inside this dimension had killed them all, it did not matter their ranks, the power of the Mother of Poisons could not be denied.


    With a groan of frustration, she brought them back to life with a Memory/Mind formation, as she stayed in ce and considered everything that had been revealed to her from her sojourn into the realm of Doom Star.


    To hide her presence from the Realm''s Will she had to cut off any connection with this small portion of herself that she had attached to the Chaos Door for if she had known that this child had done the impossible, then there was no way she would let him go freely.


    The words he had spoken rang with new meaning in her mind and she could not help but recall it as she gasped in surprise,


    "I am worthy of Chaos because I broke his chains over my bloodline? Now you expect me to go to him of my free will. Why would I want to make such a foolish move, why would I taste freedom and return to my captor and give him a leash?"


    There were two fundamental differences between Shamaran, Caine, and the other five true blood of Chaos, it was that, unlike the others, they were able to break past the boundary of their bloodline.


    Their potential had been fixed at a lower grade and they had broken past that bloodline lock to begin something greater than what they were. Shahmaran began as a Basilisk and she was not the strongest among their race, her potential fixed at the sixth-dimensional level, but in the war, she was able to break past that bloodline lock and evolved past the ceiling that had been imposed on her by traitorous Primordials who sought to bound the power of Chaos.


    Caine had been the first of them to break this bloodline lock, and it was the reason his betrayal stung so much she came to the outside reality because she believed that another true blood of Chaos was to be born when she detected the movements of the great Primordial as he gave out his true blood.


    Even though this action was done in the past, a million years ago, it would be foolish to judge the perception of Primordials as normal, for Chaos would only give out his blood to those who could break out of their bloodline lock.


    Approaching Rowan, she had expected the normal arrogance of true blood after performing a feat of such magnitude even while he had not yet reached his bloodline limits, but from what the blue snake was feeding her, she could not detect a hint of Chaos Intent inside the body of Rowan.


    Shahmaran wanted to believe that perhaps it was the effect of the realm Rowan was inside and the body he was wearing but that could not be the truth. Chaos was a Primordial, his bloodline of supreme, and no matter the body Rowan was wearing, even if it could deceive others, it was not supposed to be able to defeat her.


    Her hand hovered over her heart as she debated sending this message to Chaos and then she dropped her hand.


    The implications of this event were so terrifying that she had to make sure that she was correct, there could not be any error on her part, because this news could cause havoc among their number.


    Her thought went to Caine, more than anyone he wanted to break the Intent of Chaos in his body, could this be a part of his scheme? Knowing that she might be fishing in deeper waters, Shahmaran began to prepare for what wasing ahead. She needed more information and she knew where to begin-Labaletai.


    R


    The entire continent of Trion was vibrating and there was a loud crack like thunder as the entirend mass pulled itself from the ocean and began to rise.


    On its surface the Temple Maidens on their knees and chanting at the skies had not changed their position, their link to the Shiik was total, and unless the Queen of Cmities was destroyed, they had all be a part of her. This was ording to the designs of Rowan who was still closely monitoring the evolution of the Shiik and moving it in the direction he wanted.


    The earth cracked open and Rowan''s Ascendant body emerged, it was smaller than before, barely fifteen feet tall. During all the times he had spent underground, he continued to lose mass, the golden smoke pouring out from his body was made invisible but it had never stopped.


    His gaze turned to the direction where the Eye of Time was heading and at precisely this moment it crossed the point of no return and a sound like a growl emerged from his chest. Bringing up his hand he tapped the air and reality transformed into gold.


    All this time that he had been underground, the golden smoke had filled the space around Trion and had begun to travel.


    Rowan tapping the air was revealing the hidden designs he had been making since there was no need to hide any longer.


    Like a massive snake, the golden line began to snake into the air, revealing that the smoke had traveled for countless miles, and as it spread out the earth below and the heavens above were painted with the light of gold.


    As more of the golden smoke was revealing itself the space that it was upying began to shriek as if the weight of holding this smoke was at the limit of what it could bear.


    All this while Rowan had watched the Eye of Time moving closer to his body, and he has been responding as well with a move of his own.


    The golden smoke pouring out of his body was not just a byproduct of his Ascendant Body breaking down, it was Rowan deliberately shifting his form into a new state. Every single part of the golden smoke that had been escaping into the air for thest six months was Rowan''s body and although it appeared that he had been below the ground of this continent, which he was, his body had also been traveling past countless miles to the destination where the Eye of Time was heading.


    His Ascendant body began to shine bright, the glow covering the entirety of the rising continent making it seem as if a golden sun was rising from the ocean.


    It was Rowan elerating his conversion, and when his body was now twelve feet tall and streamlined like the carving of a Greek god, Rowan vanished, a bright golden glow could be seen traveling through the golden smoke.


    R


    The Eye of Time had lost close to one percent of its total mass during its movements from the continuous damage by the Ascendant Sun, which was a terrifying number when you consider that the Ascendant Sun had first pegged this act of whittling down the Time Blight in a period of a hundred thousand years at the least.


    This enhanced scale of destruction was costly to the Ascendant Sun as the Mind Formation it was unleashing was taking its toll on the Ascendants below, and he knew that in a year or so, he would need to slow down, a host of various calctions was running through his mind when he heard it even before he saw it, and the Kraken below paused, even the entirety of the Time Blight seemed to pause as well as a shiver ran through it.


    A golden line cut across the horizon, and the world shook before its presence, as the light of


    all of creation seemed to pale before its glory. Rowan no longer hid his light anymore and the world seemed to resound with his voice, as an arcane chant that was ancient before this realm was born announced his true name to the heavens.


    "Trrshikrhl Velhyez Ywnmryr...


    Eulxhu Thyak...


    Xlubrrhhl Vroumor Rehhirk...n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Wvryyrl Eerkhar"


    "Destor of Universes...


    The Silent Epoch...


    The Infinite Soul


    Maker of Truth"

 Chapter 1215: Uprooting Mortals

    Chapter 1215: Uprooting Mortals


    ?


    The final portion of Rowan''s consciousness had settled on a vast stretch of seas that covered an area of tens of thousands of miles in radius and yet barely had any continent on it.


    During his deathlike slumber, his body would unconsciously attempt to rise and that would bring down tribtion lightning that was so fierce that most of the continents that were in this region had long copsed into ash and molten rock, and sunk into the sea.


    A legend had cropped up around this region for thest million years and this area was called the Sea of Lightning, because for unwary travelers across the seemingly peaceful sea, massive thunderstorms may suddenly appear out of nowhere, and no one caught in the midst of it had ever survived, be it mortal or Ascendant.


    There were warning signs of course, such as the waves suddenly rising from the sea when there were no winds as if reaching for the heavens, and then the lightning would inevitably follow, but this was not enough to warn those who ventured this stretch of ocean, and after a while no one passed this region of the sea again, and for nearly five hundred thousand years, this was the first time that this ce had seen the gaze of others.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Rowan''s Ascendant body arrived above the area, spat out from the golden line that had zed across the realm for millions of miles, he could feel the resonance with the final portion of himself, and it was building, like a storm that would never abate and as if that thought brought it to life, massive golden lightning began to emerge from the space around him. They shot out for hundreds of miles and the sounds of the thunder that followed could deafen an immortal. The lightning surrounded him like a cloak, but it was not, Rowan knew it was just a byproduct of the merger that was about to happen as his dimension was beginning to be made whole, and since he was in the middle of it, he was experiencing the entire process first hand.


    On the edge of the field of lightning, he heard a pained scream that was cut short and then a gust of wind blew away the ashes of dozens of Ascendants who had approached him in a sneaky manner trying to discover what was happening.


    Ascendant Sun Dilos was not a fool, he had seen the direction that the Time Blight was heading and he had sent a forward party to investigate what could be ahead. It was those unlucky investigative parties that had just fallen into the space where a shattered dimension was about to be made whole.


    Rowan could also imagine the thoughts going through the minds of every Ascendant who was watching this phenomenon, especially the long trail of gold he had made across the heavens that was beginning to converge on his position.


    His golden glow had spread across half the realm, yet what every Ascendant should be sensing was his pure Ascendant Aura, which was voluminous on such a vast scale that only an Ascendant Sun should have the amount of Aura that should be able to affect half the realm, but at the same time they could all sense that Rowan was at the First Dan, merely a fourth- dimensional Ascendant!


    His light had spread over half the realm, dispelling the darkness and the light from above and below as they all seemed to bow before it, because it was not a matter of power but quality, like fireflies before the light of the sun, and in the billions of continents that his golden giant had upied they arose from the ground and looked to the heavens where the light of their creator had shed on all creation, and they marveled at it.


    They knew theing of the Creator would create sweeping changes, but in their wildest imagination, they could never imagine how much these changes would affect reality.


    On one of the many lower continents a mortal familyprising three generations, numbering around eighty members gaped at the sky and then were further shaken by the golden giant that broke out from the ground, but no matter how fantastical the sight of the golden giant was, there was something about the sky turning to a beautiful burning gold that drew all their attention.


    As if they had stayed under the sun for too long, the bodies of the mortal family began to shrink, their eyes turning yellow and sinking into their heads, this change was happening across every lower continent, and in a short moment, they would have all perished if not for the presence of the golden giants.


    Summoning their Natal Treasures which took the form of gigantic golden serpents, they sent it into the sky where it coiled around itself and took the shape of a massive ring, the head of a snake biting its tail.


    A pulse radiated from the ring that cut across the thousands of continents under the guardian of the golden giants, and for those golden giants with multiple Natal Treasures, they could cover up more territories.


    The pulse from the Natal Treasure blocked the sights of the mortals from perceiving the true state of Rowan''s light. Any moment longer and there would not be a single living mortal under his light.


    The reason every single mortal below had not instantly perished when Rowan revealed himself was because of the cloak of Ascendancy he still wore across his being, yet even with this, it was only a thin shell, and it would notst.


    From the center of the coiled Natal Treasure, a gateway appeared and the golden giants with a roar unleashed the full extent of their Telekic abilities and sent it across the entire continent that they controlled in a massive golden wave that was visible from hundreds of miles in the sky.


    At this time the weakest of the golden giants had lit up a fifth star point in their hearts and their telekic abilities when unleashed in tandem with their Natal Treasures which had been linked in a massive formation that spread across all the continents that the golden giants were controlling, meant that they could simply pick every single mortal and send them through the ring, their destination Trion.


    Everything was carried out smoothly and without any mishaps, the intellect controlling this entire process was extremely powerful, and from the moment Rowan unveiled his light to when he collected most of the mortals in the realm, barely anyone could react quickly enough to stop him.


    The main reason for that was their confusion. How could they not be confused, despite all the massive changes happening around the realm, no one was expecting an Ascendant power with this kind of reach, an Ascendant power at the fourth dan. Also since this process began, it had barely been a few short moments. ording to the standard timing of mortals, it had only been two seconds.


    Not one to wait for opportunities to slip by, Rowan appeared above thest portion of his shattered dimension, during his arrival he had already begun the process of summoning it and when he arrived, he simply had to beckon to it,


    "Rise!"

 Chapter 1216: We Shall Both Suffer

    Chapter 1216: We Shall Both Suffer


    ?


    With startling speed, the golden glow that had crossed the realm converged over the sea of lightning and began to stream towards Rowan, and from a distance it would seem like a massive funnel, simr to a pear shape, and it touched the crown of his head.


    From below, the sea turned to gold and rose up as well, and they touched the soles of his feet. The shape they created was a massive golden hourss.


    When the Eye of Time saw these changes, especially the unique symbol of Rowan over Time itself, all of them drowning each other in the fight to take the lead, the thoughts in its heart wereplex but its hate and jealousy took center stage, before rage as it had never felt for a long time took a hold of it, From the mouths of the many billions that the Eye of Time possessed inside the Time Blight came a roar of great anger before it hissed like a snake, "Devious serpent," it said, and from those mouths came chanting. The voices of billions merged in a foulnguage that was older than Time itself, as it began to call upon its second Aspect, Evil. The sound of thenguage was as if someone wasughing and crying at the same time.


    More than anyone it knew the ramifications of the unique bloodline symbol that Rowan had created. It essentially meant that this child would be able to reach the level of a Primordial using the Will of Time because he was not following the path of the previous Primordial of Time, but carving his unique road.


    Despite the fact that he had been banished, and there were no longer any bloodline of Time left in reality, for any normal immortal that may eventually walk the road of Time, the path they would follow would be under the Primordial of Time, this was not something that was considered to be normal. A mortal would bleed red blood when they were cut, it was ingrained in their nature and they could not go against it, but somehow in the case of Rowan, he was bleeding golden smoke when he was cut as a mortal.


    It knew it should not be surprising, the ck Book the child possesses was capable of many miracles, and perhaps it was the right moment to admit that he had lost control over the battle of Time, but not the war, and if it yed the cards right, this opportunity created by this child could be the source of its salvation.


    The Aspect of Evil that erupted from the mouths of these mortals and Ascendants inside the blight began to corrupt them. Their bodies twisted and shrank as pale purple mes burst out from their mouths and eyes. They perished inrge numbers, but Evil did not release their bodies and souls and even as the dead, they continued chanting, as they weaved out power from an unknown source, somewhere outside all known reality.


    This power was not Aether, Aetherium, or Will, or any of the myriad energies found under all of known reality, it was something... other.


    A great darkness arose that was filled with specks of purple covering the entirety of the Time Blight.


    This change in the Time Blight spread terror to all who saw it, and Ascendant Sun Dilos did not make a move, he had seen that this confrontation was not as simple as he had once thought. Underneath their noses were two different factions, and one of them carried the Aura of pure Ascendancy that could not be denied, even he could see no ws in it, but the other powers he could sense from this massive hourss ced everything he thought he knew about power to a test.


    However, his attention was still drawn to the Time Blight, and Dilos found that he was shaking, for a while, he was confused because he did not understand the sensation or the reason his body would shake, and then it came to him... it was fear, he was feeling fear.


    He did not care about this mysterious Ascendant, Dilos knew he had to stop whatever was happening in the Time Blight, but before he could make a move, he sensed a power that he knew from the moment of his birth, but if what he sensed was ced on a scale, it would be a one, what he could sense here was a thousand times more intense. The Ascendant Sun, he cowered.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The heavens above the region, above the threshold, above the higher continents, above the heights every Ascendant knew as the highest, it opened up, and a weight that depressed the entirety of the realms appeared overhead.


    It was a good thing that nearly every mortal in the realm had been taken, else none would have survived the heavens above the heavens opening up. Every Ascendant and Cmity below the Dan was pressed to the ground where the pressure exerted on their bodies kept them at the edge of death.


    A loud groan shook the realm, and the higher continents, not able to withstand the might of this presence that had been unleashed, began to fall from the skies. The two Ascendant Suns stretched out tendrils of light and began to bolster every Ascendant to keep them safe, the unexpected esction of this battle constantly cing them on a back foot.


    The pressure on the entire realm suddenly vanished and a massive green eye opened and it was filled with fury as the World Will announced its presence. Its arrival had caused half of the higher continents to fall, but this was all a side effect of its anger that was directed at a single position.


    No matter how grand the disy that Rowan had just made, he was still an Ascendant, and for the World''s Will, that meant it was a power in its control and Rowan was ignored, the Eye of Time however, was not one of its own, nor the power it was called upon, and so from its pupil, red tribtion lightning began to gather.


    There was no longer patience in assimtion, it was going to cleanse itself of this taint.


    "Treacherous snake, we shall both suffer under this realm."


    The Eye of Time saw these changes in the world but it ignored them, confident in the fact that despite Rowan''s potential and the fact that he was hiding under the cloak of an Ascendant, if the tribtion lightning descended, the damage it would suffer would be great, but Rowan would perish, and in that moment it would seize the body of this sneaky child.


    Its corporeal body, which was the eye, was virtually indestructible and no matter how much of this tribtion lightning from this realm fell on it, the only damage it took woulde from its pawns. This realm was yet too weak to hurt an Eye from a Primordial.


    Ascendant Sun Dilos seeing the Tribtion lightning being gathered began to flee, knowing it was anywhere close to this ce, the damage might shatter his foundations, but his gaze never left the Time Blight or the mysterious Ascendant.


    The red lightning tribtion that resembled a whip made from blood fell, moving faster than anything had any right to move.


    The entire realm turned scarlet...


    The disbelieving shriek from the Eye of Time shook the realm.

 Chapter 1217: Unexpected Name

    Chapter 1217: Unexpected Name


    ?


    The red tribtion lightning contained the power of destruction, a power that was avable for entities at the seventh dimension, but there was a vast gulf between what an average seventh-dimensional entity could unleash when they were wielding the power of destruction and what a realm was capable of.


    Especially a realm like Doom Star who although its realm''s Will was fragmented, could still unleash potent waves of destruction. It was this pure destruction that was unleashed on the Time Blight.


    The wave of red that washed all through the realm was simply the color of destruction, but it shriveled all life that was left on the surface, any Ascendant that was unlucky not to be under the umbre of any of the two Suns copsed into ashes, even the massive hourss representing Rowan''s merging dimensions lost a hundredth of its mass before it rapidly regained it back.


    Every continent in the lower realm copsed into ashes, and except for the endless sea, there was nothing left. In the battles of such a level, the scale of destruction was unimaginable to mortals and lower immortals, and this was just a result of the light of destruction shining on the lower realms.


    A third of the Time Blight simply ceased to exist. Billions of mortals and thousands of Ascendants were gone in the blink of an eye, the darkness conjured by the Eye of Time had protected the Time Blight, but it seemed that even this Eye had underestimated the power that would fall on it.


    Rowan would have smiled if he was not so focused on integrating his dimension using a mental space that was strained by the vortex within.


    The Eye of Time had finally realized one of his greatest secrets, which was the fact that Rowan Ascendant''s body was not just a thin cover that could be seen through by the realm, with his dimensional abilities, he was truly a child of this realm, and unless he went against the Will of the World as an Ascendant it would never have any cause to harm Rowan.


    If he had ever had any doubt about his ability to fool this realm using techniques that he considered to be ridiculously easy then the cry of surprise from the Eye of Time as the punishment from the realm fell upon it alone was the final confirmation that he needed.


    Objectively, Rowan hadmitted far worse actions against the realm as he was stealing its foundation and the Eye of Time was just borrowing the bodies and souls of the realm for a short time, even though it had begun to summon a foreign power into the realm, the punishment it was suffering was suppose to be far lesser than what Rowan was supposed to receive. Its arrogant promation of that fact to Rowan was clear enough on its stance.


    No doubt it was thinking that Rowan would share in this tribtion, maybe suffer a greater percentage of the damage than would fall upon it,


    "Curse your fractured mind, Democles, how dare you strike me when your real enemy stands here?!"


    Rowan''s eyes lit up, knowing the name of this realm mattered to him, and in the state of frustration and anger, the Eye of Time had revealed another secret of the past.


    If the realm heard the Eye of Time, it did not acknowledge it, as another round of Tribtion lightning brewed in its eye, and in fact, the call of the Eye seemed to have triggered the anger of the realm, its Will was sacrosanct, and when it had sent the red tribtion lightning of destruction down on the target of its wrath, it expects them to vanish in an instant.


    The fact that its target not only survived and was vibrant, it also said words that triggered waves of pain and confusion in its mind made its fury burn hotter, and three more eyes were manifested.


    Rowan had the time to throw in one cheeky liner to the Eye of Time,


    "It would seem nothing ever goes your way. Are you sure you are not cursed?"


    Rowan was just expecting to trigger another round of frustration in the mind of the Eye so that it could be distracted during his merger because he was still in a rather vulnerable state, and with the intervention of the Eye of Time who possessed means that he was not fully aware of.


    His gaze had prated through the Time Blight to the body of Noah Rithmast and at the moment Rowan mentioned the word, ''Cursed.'' the face of Noah Rithmast twisted and he muttered, "Of course, Nemesis..."


    Rowan tried not to show the shock on his face, but the Eye of Time was intuitive and it grinned at Rowan and mouthed, "So you know her too," even as four streams of red lightning of destruction mmed into the Time Blight.


    Unlike the first st, the realm did not let up on the destructive bolt. The Tribtion lightning kept falling down in endless streams, drowning out the cries of the Eye of Time.


    The resultant shockwave and the light of destruction from the impact was so great that Rowan''s Ascendant body was sted away for hundreds of miles, but at this time he had already collected all the portion of his dormant dimension into his Ascendant body and he had allowed this force to push him back.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    His body was frozen in ce with the massive changes ongoing within and the vortex about to tear open. The light of destruction had degraded his Ascendant body by arge degree and in addition to holding his merging dimension and the vortex in the mental space, this body was on the verge of destruction.


    A chill entered his consciousness and Rowan reacted immediately, thrusting out his palms, he created a millionyers of thin golden sheet in front of him, thinner than a spider''s web but all made from his Ascendant flesh and nearly fifty percent of the entirety of his Aura, while infusing them with the stillness of Time, all of which were shining withplex runic glows.


    Every single rune on the sheets was Intent, all of which were focused on defense. He had just made a million shields in the blink of an eye in response to the iing danger hisbored senses were screaming at him.


    A loud bang on the outermost sheet was all the warning he had, as the projectile had already shredded through half of his defense before he could even recognize what had beenunched at him.


    It was an arrow made from ck smoke, drinking with all the foulness in creation, the Eye of Time despite being under such a terrifying tribtion could stillunch such a dastardly attack because it knew it was running out of the best time to stop Rowan.


    The arrow made of Evil shredded through all the defenses that Rowan had mounted, heading unerringly toward his heart, and he reached forth and grabbed the arrow whose momentum had been dyed enough by the shields.


    Yet his body was still pushed back for hundreds of miles, his passage tearing a line through the ocean that reached the ocean floor, even though he was ten miles up in the air. Crushing the screaming arrow, Rowan spoke to the Eye of Time, "Nothing works for you."

 Chapter 1218: Hatred Beyond The Grave

    Chapter 1218: Hatred Beyond The Grave


    ?


    From the dissipating arrow in Rowan''s hand came a low groan, and unexpectedly a chuckle that kept growing until it became full-blownughter, then the voice of the Eye of Time emerged from it, and the voice it used was so familiar, that it made Rowan grow cold as fury that could burn a universe course through his soul.


    "Everything is going wrong for me? Oh, child, you are so fucking wrong, and it''s time you learn, let me school you again on not underestimating your enemy."


    The eyes of the realm above that wereunching the red tribtion lightning of destruction had suffered from unleashing such energies without holding back, at first the four massive eyes in the sky were green, then they turned red before with a mighty roar of outrage, all four eyes copsed, destruction could not be controlled, only channeled, and even its channel, no matter how durable would inevitably break apart.


    Rowan was not even looking at the skies, all his attention was fixed on the mighty crater left behind by the endless sts from the tribtion lightning. Darkness and remnants of red lightning filled the crater and then someone inside that maelstrom of destruction pped, and the chaos vanished.


    Rowan took a step back, he could not help himself, inside that crater, smiling at him was Elura,


    "Did you think you would not see me again, boy?"


    From behind Elura, came the voice of his most hated enemy, and a hand came from behind his smiling mother and wrapped itself around her throat, she closed her eyes and smiled, and sort of bent her head as if she was resting her head on the hand wrapped around her throat.


    A figure made of darkness appeared behind her, and at first, the only thing that Rowan could see was sharp gleaming teeth like those of a crocodile that soon resolved itself into a face that was ny percent simr to his own as the Third Prince smiled at him, before he gently frowned,


    "Oh, don''t worry about the Eye, it is a bit stunned by the realm and we have time to chat before it takes me again. It''s been a while boy, are you still chasing this rat race of power? I have to say, I am a bit disappointed. We all pray for powerful enemies, and it would be a shame if the enemy that could kill me, remains mediocre."


    All these while as he was speaking, second hand wrapped around Elura and with a vicious snap and twist that crushed her spine to powder, he tore her in two, separating the top half of her torso from her waist and her bottom half, he disposed at the side like thrash, weirdly she was still smiling.


    Overhead the eyes of the world were beginning to reappear, they knew that their work was notplete, and in their fury, what would being would be a hundred times worse.


    "So you are willing to be ying such silly games while your death descends?" Rowan pointed out,


    The Third Prince grinned, "Come on boy, you should know me better than this."


    "Yes," Rowan frowned, "I do know you." he looked up at the sky at the hundreds of eyes that were being created, "What are you going to do to this realm."


    Cracking his neck, the Third Prince guffawed, "You know me..." he held up the half of bleeding Elura''s torso upwards to the sky, "...nothing good."


    The beautiful smiling face of Elura suddenly contorted into that of a horrifying hag, seemingly aging a thousand years in a second and her eyes flew open and she shrieked.


    From her eyes and mouth came a bright white light that traveled up to the clouds, piercing through the threshold separating the lower realms and the higher ones, and reached to the highest of heavens where it touched the hundreds of opening eyes, and to Rowan''s surprise, the eyes of the realm seemed to be drowsy and they struggled to open to no avail.


    The Third Prince let go of the neck of Elura and she hung in the air, the stream of light emerging from her eyes and mouth not ceasing, but it would seem that the strain of holding back the entire realm was causing damage to her body as it was rapidly shrinking, but in the time scale that these beings worked with, the eyes of the realm might as well be permanently locked down.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Touching his forehead with his index finger, the flesh beneath his finger wiggled and parted, revealing the true form of the Eye of Time that was in the shape of a cube, and from the emanations from the Eye, it appeared to be drowsy as well


    "Do you know why I lost against you and why this useless bundle of Primordial flesh is following my fallen path? It is not because I underestimated you, no no no no, towards the end I stopped doing something so foolish. The reason we lost against you was because you have a unique way of thinking that can turn shit into gold. Are you doubting me? Look at the foolish Democles overhead,id low by the power of dreams."


    Rowan cocked his head to the side and looked away from the Third Prince to the closed eyes overhead that were vibrating with a rhythmic frequency like they were indeed in deep slumber, Rowan was surprised that the Eye of Time was able to unleash power that could control a realm as powerful as Doom Star, but when he recalled that the Will of this realm was fractured by the Primordials, he could understand how the Eye of Time had been able to manipte it,


    "I don''t recall dreams being a part of the power you control," Rowan asked the Third Prince. "It not," the Third Prince smiled, "yet, I don''t recall deceiving a realm was amongst one of the skillsets present in the bloodline of Time, and yet you are able to effortlessly achieve something like that. When I drew myst breath I kept thinking, everything you are achieving is fucking impossible, and yet, here you are, doing the same thing over and over again. The Eye of Time was arrogant, it did not listen to me when I told it that to win we have to be like you, now it has learned a powerful lesson."


    The Third Prince looked upwards at the closed eyes and grinned, "The Eye of Time had slumbered for countless eternities, and in all those times it was dreaming, of course everything that it dreams about would give even you nightmares, but if it could dream for all that time, then who more than it could understand what it meant to dream."


    He touched the Eye of Time on his forehead and it lit up in a purple glow as awareness returned to it,


    "I am dead Rowan, but I have learned enough from you. You''ve killed me, but even as a corpse, my hatred for you is enough for me to push back the veil of death, and throw a wrench in any of your ns. So my boy..."


    The voice of the Third Prince emerged from the purple four-cornered eye in his forehead, "...do you miss me?"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1219: Unmatched In Reality

    Chapter 1219: Unmatched In Reality


    ?


    "Killing you?" Rowan said, "Yes... I would dly kill you as many times as you return, but this would be thest time. I don''t have a habit of keeping a viper in my room."


    The Third Prince smiled, but something in his expression was different and Rowan knew that he was gone and it was the Eye that had taken his ce, if everything went ording to n, or even if he failed, this would be thest time he would see the face of his hated enemy, and Rowan was d for it.


    "I would have worn this face earlier, if I knew how much it would affect you." the Eye of Time said as he began to walk towards Rowan, "The experience of the dead tells me to always expect the unexpected from you. I should have listened more closely."


    The distance that separated them was hundreds of miles, but that was nothing, Rowan watched the shell of the Third Prince walking closer and growled,


    "Let''s finish this," and he began walking towards the Eye of Time, on his index finger, the Sin Weapon Wrath in the shape of a lion headed beast began to glow bright red.


    As they grew closer, Rowan closed his eyes, since the moment he gained his soul, this was the first time he would be entering a true battle, and he wanted to feel it.


    There was so much mysteries behind the utilization of power, especially those of the higher dimension, and Rowan knew that no matter how much power he wielded in this present dimensional state he found himself, he was still a far cry from matching the Eye of Time. He could never hope to match it with using conventional tactics, but what theirst few encounters had taught him was that he had unique tools that even the Eye of Time could not match, and he needed to lean towards his own strengths, one of which was his dimensional soul.


    There had never been a dimensional soul in existence, at least he thought that was the case, if there were, then it would have been impossible to fool this realm or the Eye of Time, and of the many unique property of his soul, one was its ability to utilize the power of a realm, because another name he could call his soul was a world''s soul, and since he was using an Ascebdant body, and also had the queen of cmities under his control, it would be foolish not to take advantage of every tool he had.


    It was necessary if he wanted to survive long enough to make any difference in this battle. If it was before he would have began linking with all these powers, taking control of them all, but now, he did something simr, but instead of taking control, he simply embraced them under the mighty umbre of his soul and allowed his instincts to direct this battle.


    He felt great anger, at many things in his life, but at this moment there as a singr focus for all that anger in front of him that he could pour all his grievances, and a surprising amount of that anger was also directed towards himself, but he knew that anger was a powerful weapon, and to wield it meant acknowledging the risk that you would be harmed as well.


    He could feel excitement, it was impossible not to feel this. Like his anger, his excitement came from many sources, the chance that he might finally meet his children once more and know for certainty the fate that might have befallen them, the chance to finally bingplete after nearly a million years of being technically dead, thepletion of his million years tribtion, the chance to be able to stand here on his two feet despite all the challenges he had faced getting here, so many reasons to be excited, including the chance to kill the Third Prince once more...


    He could feel fear. The fear of failure, his present enemies were the most dangerous he would be meeting in the field of battle, and his present state was not optimal. He had long forgotten the fear of death that did not weigh on him again, but theughter in the souls of his children, if he failed, all of that would be extinguished.


    What use was happiness orughter to this realm that had tortured souls for countless eternities pursuing a goal that might have no end... what use were joy and love to the Eye of Time, when everything except its enemies at the throne of existence was considered meaningless. Rowan was once like this, so he understood what it meant to treat all of existence like thrash.


    He could feel fear, and it was almost overwhelming, yet strangely that fear led to happiness.


    The happiness that despite the heights of the trials before him, he had the chance to fight for the future he wanted. Against such forces that had shaped creation from the dawn of time, how many in reality could boast that they could fight against this fate?


    He was happy that he could hold a sword and challenge fate, and prove to all of reality, that they could not fuck with him!


    With a roar that shook the heavens, the ring on his finger transformed into a giant lion-like beast with a mane of flowing gold and the tail of a serpent. Nearly eight feet tall, and weighing a ridiculous number, the beast of Wrath stalked beside Rowan, and it''s dreadful eyes settled on the Eye of Time, the fragment of a Primordial, and in its heart, it knew there could not be a more worthy prey, and it''s bond with Rowan transformed beyond servitude to unadulterated adoration, and it was ready to die for it''s master if it was needed.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    The memory of a distant battle where it was vanquished banished by the light of its new master. It was silent, but the heavens themselves rumbled with its roar.


    Rowan figure unexpectedly split in two, one continued walking forward and the other stood in ce, and the figure that was walking forward also split in two, and with every step that he was taking, he left another one of himself behind, and by the time he was a mile away from the Eye, he had left 32,999 split bodies behind.


    The beast of Wrath was walking with the lead figure and had no idea what had been happening, but when it looked back on a whim, the eyes of the beast widened when it noticed that there were tens of thousands of itself standing still beside those figure, and it could sense an equal amount of its power in all the bodies of those beasts.


    "One of me overturned the firmament, a thousand of me, would crush all existence, tens of thousands of me would rule everything!"


    The rumble in the heavens from all the roars of the beasts of wrath was beginning to shake the slumbering eyes of heaven, and the spell of the Eye of Time was breaking to pieces as the degradation of the hag that held the heavens under her spell quickened.


    This was the realization of Rowan''s new application of his Time Stack powers. It was limited in a manner, but for certain situations, he could unleash unmatched power with it. To fight against the Eye of Time, the least amount of power he could bring to the table had to be considered unmatched in reality.

 Chapter 1220: Realm Breaking Battle

    Chapter 1220: Realm Breaking Battle


    ?


    The Eye of Time was not idle all these while, for even as it walked towards Rowan, the chanting it had been making since the beginning of this encounter had never ended, and a mile from Rowan, its spell waspleted, and then it was revealed why it took so much time and risk its existence in this realm to summon this spell.


    "This move has a fraction of its power, but boy, I have ughtered Primordial Beasts with it."


    The body of the Third Prince began to crack as if it could not contain the massive power that he had just summoned. This revealed to Rowan the situation of all the countless mortals and Ascendant in the Time Blight. They had all been shrunken and their bodies twisted into horrifying facsimiles of gears and cogs, as the Eye of Time recreated a fraction of its previous powers with the flesh of mortals and Ascendants.


    Purple smoke began to stream out of its eyes, nose, and mouth, gathering behind him and it converged to create a barely discernible phantom of the Primordial of Time and Evil.


    It was ephemeral, almost invisible, and if Rowan had not seen the bloodline source of Time and intimately knew all the physical details of this Primordial, he would have thought it was a trick of the light.


    The roars of the beasts of wrath in the skies above finally woke up the eyes of the realm, and the hundreds of eyes beamed down in fury, but a pulse erupted from the phantom of the Primordial of Time and the eyes of heaven were shredded to pieces, only their furious roars lingered.


    The realm went still, Time went mad as it seemed to have gained a will of its own, and except for Rowan whose path of Time was separated from the path of the previous Primordial of Time, all Chains of Will bounding Time inside Doom Star was rendered ineffective.


    The realm began to develop fractures at the seams because the normal flow of Time was interrupted, in countless corners of the realm, time became strange, some flowing backward, and some areas were entirely devoid of the concept of time, as countless Time Storms ravaged the realm.


    Rowan Ascendant bodies had to brace against space so as not to be swept into the Time Storms.


    Excitement... Fear... Happiness... Rowan''s soul throbbed with pain and expectation. It was moments like these that made everything with it... every sacrifice.


    The shade of the Primordial had no legs, but hundreds of massive tentacles that resembled the twisted root of a tree, and it raised a hand and pointed at Rowan, who immediately responded by unleashing the spell he had also created by using his 33,000 streams of time. Whatever move he could ever make, the phantom of the Primordial of Time and Evil would always reach him faster, from the get-go, Rowan had fallen into a disadvantage.


    The same pulse that shattered the eyes of the realm in the heavens above swept towards Rowan, and this time, it was concentrated and not dispersed, enhancing the power of the action a thousand times over.


    The 33,000 beasts of Wrath responded even faster than Rowan, their nature as sentient weapons enabling them to match the phantom of a Primordial.


    From their mouths came a ball of golden energy, a thousand times brighter than the sun, and countless times hotter, holding immense telekic powers; all of these powers were borne from the merger with Rowan, for the Beasts of Wrath''s abilities came from the links with their hosts.


    Their retaliatory move was perfectly aligned and all 33,000 orbs of Wrath mmed into each other, seamlessly converging into a single orb that was further streamlined into a broad beam of force.


    The 33, 000 Rowans made a gesture and the single beam was suddenly imprinted with millions of runes, all Intent of the offensive variety.


    The merger of his dimension at this precise moment reached closer topletion and a weird glow came to his eyes, and the gesture he was making transformed, and simply making that move destroyed all the other Rowans and their Beasts of Wrath, it was the price for calling such power.


    It was costly but worth it. The beam that had nearly collided with the move from the Primordial transformed again, the millions of runes suddenly became one.


    That single rune contained everything. It contained all the offensive runes known in reality. Rowan crushed a piece of Aetherium to enhance this move, hesitated then crushed threen/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    more.


    It should be noted that since the end of the Primordial Era, there had been no record of a Primordial existence making any show of force or disy of their powers, but in the realm of Doom Star, something so monumental was ongoing, but no one here to witness it.


    The power of the Primordial collided against the beam and there was a brief moment of silence and the single Rowan left grinned as he muttered, "Time against Space... Order against Chaos."


    Intent had always been seen as a lower form of power against Will, but Rowan had seen something different when he saw Telmus battle with his control over Intent, and he knew that the work of a Primordial was never simple.


    Like the Chains of Will that were used to bind Time, Intent was made to bind Space, to bind Chaos himself.


    In the moment of his merger, the realization that his dimensional soul gave him great control over the Chains of Will, then it also gave him greater control over all Intent of Space, and his sturdy and mastery over all nine Supreme Circles and all created techniques that contained all intent in existence was simply a key to the control of Chaos.


    Rowan had no idea if the Primordial of Time had ever fought against Chaos, who could be referred to as the


    Primordial of Space if he wanted, but if not, then what happened next would be the closest that reality would evere to such an event.


    What happened next shattered a hundredths of the realm.


    The resultant force, light, heat, and a trillion other phenomena that urred due to that sh repeatedly swept past the realms millions of times, tearing apart every single structure in the lower realms into nothingness, even the higher realms did not survive this move, everything was swept clean, and this was just a slight side-effect of the collision.


    Itpletely vaporized an entire section of Doom Star, and this was not a simple injury that could simply be healed by the realm with its power, this portion of itself was gone.


    The Realm of Doom Star screamed a cry that rippled out into the outside reality. Many trillions of miles away where Old Man Seed and Elura waited, the eyes of Old Man Seed suddenly widened a moment before the cry of Doom Star echoed and he reached out to touch Elura but it was toote.


    Like a heavy hammer passing through a ss, the cry of the realm swept past everything for countless trillions of miles, surrounding dimensions and universes, all that had taken the risk of being near Doom Star disintegrated into nothingness, and thus cry continued into the countless void, traveling faster than time and mming into the Great Darkness, and from this conduit, rippled out to all of existence.

 Chapter 1221: Beneath The Curtains

    Chapter 1221: Beneath The Curtains


    ?


    From the vaunted Spires of the Celestials to the deepest reaches of the Great Abyss... From the emerald fields of the Land of Miracles to the endless Arcane Labyrinth...n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    From the Inheritance Ground of Chaos to the Gates of Oblivion...


    From the Council of Magus to the Titans Reaches...


    Outer dimensional entities, rogue powers, and every dimension in existence heard the cries of Doom Star.


    Rowan''s battles were no longer in the dark, from the moment he began to actively use and ess his higher dimensional capabilities, the Primordial Record could no longer hide him from reality.


    The presence of a being like Rowan was a pandora''s box. His abilities were unprecedented, and it would shake all of existence to the core if they knew what one individual had be capable of, calling into question what power really meant, and if those that were chasing it, had only been holding on to the shadows of the real thing.


    R


    Rowan''s Ascendant body was sted away,pressed by forces far beyond his control and the roar from the Beast of Wrath as it strove to protect him was lost amidst the confusion of being at the center of one of the most powerful unveiling of force that had ever urred, covered in the golden fur of Wrath, he was cushioned from the full effect of the st.


    Even as the cries of the beast of wrath grew weaker and its form grew hazy, Rowan could not help but focus on what just happened, knowing he had seen the greatest advantage of his infinite soul. It might not yet have the power to unleash such potent Primordial forces, but it had all the keys to where those powers were found.


    No soul at his level should have been to have the capacity to not only understand every single Intent in existence but on the spur of the moment, merge an entire Aspect of it into a single


    rune.


    With ast mournful howl, the beast of wrath dissipated, transforming into its base form of a ring and flipping onto his finger, exposing Rowan to... chaos. If he did not have a firm sense of who he was, then at this moment he would have be entirely lost.


    He was seeing everything and nothing at the same time. The past, future, and a million other realities that should exist and could never exist, and all of this was wrapped in lightning, fire, and darkness, or at least, these were the closest elemental forces that he could associate with them.


    The voice of the Third Prince echoed in the chaos, "Hmmm.... This feels familiar, after so long, I taste the air of home. Is this the feeling I crave? Is this home?"


    The voice jolted Rowan away from the chaos and gave him focus, reminding him that he was still in a battle for his life.


    That focus hurt. Yet he clung to the pain and let the pain guide his mind to see where he had fallen.


    To survive a Primordial''s attack, even the shade of one would mean Rowan would have to be calling on everything inside of him, unleashing forces that he barely understood or controlled, there was no time to contemte what could result from these choices, and in other to unleash more of such attacks, he had to focus!


    This cry of determination in his soul finally gave order to the chaos around him, as his senses forcefully pieced together everything he was witnessing, and if he could, he would be gasping in amazement.


    He looked around and saw a billion of himself, all floundering in a storm of lightning, fire, and darkness. The Chaos had ripped Time and Space into pieces, tearing a hole in the realm and creating a space that had existed before reality itself, a space where he suspected that Primordials had once roamed free and unbounded.


    ''In the beginning, was this the face of existence?''


    Rowan felt his mind being strained past his limits and he wanted to scream, but after the life he had lived, he had forgotten how to give an outlet to his pain, and so he endured it, there was a time and a ce to show weakness, it was not here. However, it would seem that not all the Rowans in this ce had suffered like him, and their cries of anguish filled the void, they began to perish in dastardly fashion as their strained minds could not handle the weight of their powers and this tore them apart at the seams.


    It was a special kind of horror to see the many ways that his powers could kill him if hecked control. From his Ouroboros Serpents tearing to pieces to himself willingly feeding his body to them to end the suffering. Trees exploded out of his wailing mouths to be drowned by a sea of Ambrosia...


    His senses suffered countless traumas with every moment, and he knew the risk to him from this ce was not just physical, his Ascendant body despite being on the verge of destruction could survive for a while in this ce, his mind on the other hand, needed something tangible to anchor it here, he needed his body.


    The merger within was slowing down, it was as if the chaos of this ce was affecting his dimension. He was an anomaly in this environment, like matter ced inside a field of antimatter, only his sheer will was holding him in ce, and it was a miracle that his dimensional merger was still ongoing inside this ce that was so anathema to his existence.


    His body moved without any conscious thought and a massive purple tentacle tore through the ce he had just upied a moment before,


    "I should have known that the attack would fail. Can you not see that of all your possibilities in this ce, you are the only one not screaming? A mind so young like yours should have never seen this ce, but you do not know when to quit!"


    Hundreds more tentacles came for him, and Rowan flowed through them all like a wisp of smoke, making impossible movements and escaping from seemingly possible deadlocks. There was a silence that followed as if the Eye of Time was in disbelief that Rowan was not only conscious but could still avoid all his attacks.


    The tentacles retreated to prepare for another round of attacks but then the chaos was lit up by a terrible explosion that caused the Eye of Time to wail in anguish, as Rowan suddenly swung his hand to the side and caught a single iling tentacle that had been torn from the phantom of the Primordial.


    It did notst long in his hand before it copsed into nothingness, but it left tiny glowing purple crystals on his palms that he looked at in curiosity, seeing them for what they were, the purest essence of Time.


    Rowan had not just been dodging the tentacles that were attacking him but had subtly been weaving a of Celestial and Abyssal spells powered by an Aetherium Crystal, and when the tentacles had retreated for another round, he had unleashed the spells. He was learning that thebination of opposite forces was considered impossible for most individuals because their resultant effects were nothing short of heretical.


    The cries of anguish from the Eye of Time were enough proof.


    "Despite my hatred for you," the Eye of Time said as the explosion settled, "I am still proud."

 Chapter 1222: Beacon Of Hope

    Chapter 1222: Beacon Of Hope


    ?


    Rowan ced the pieces of Time away as he muttered, "Keep your pride for you don''t understand the meaning of the word. Nothing of your nature is worthwhile."


    The Eye of Time chuckled, "You wield Aetherium, but it is not yours but from this realm, to do such a thing without a medium should be poison, but somehow you can wield it without any drawbacks. I should not be amazed after all this time with you, but I am."


    Rowan''s body jerked forward and he looked down to see a tentacle had somehow impaled him from the back, pain and a weird chill filled his soul, and with a growl of anger his body fuzzed at the edges and he vanished, reappearing at another spot and he fell to one of his knees.


    From his chest spewed an enormous volume of Ascendant energy and he tried to weave shut the hole in his body,


    "That ability of yours to predict danger is rather impressive, but I have seen the likes before, and to deceive it is rather simple if you know..."


    Rowan felt no danger, but he had fought long enough to know that staying in a single position in a battle of this nature was death, and that paid off as several tentacles emerging from the chaos missed him, but he was not fast enough and several tears sliced through his Ascendant body, and he loosed an arm during several tense few moments where he should not have survived but he wed his way out of.


    The Eye of Time knowing its advantage did not hold back, it tore through several of Rowan''s attempts to retaliate, not giving him the chance to heal his wounds and at that moment, Rowan''s body glowed as brightly as a blue sun as the Ascendant Aura he contained poured out in ever-increasing volumes that soon caught up to his natural rate of regeneration and surpassed it.


    It was inevitable that he would stumble, his Ascendant body had taken too much damage too quickly, and coupled with the fact that it took nearly all his attention to understand the reality around him. A swipe from a tentacle nearly tore him in two, and another took out both of his legs from the knee, before he could reorient himself, dozens of thin tentacles like spears pierced through his body and he was hoisted up like an animal on a spit.


    Weakness clouded his vision and he struggled to push himself away from the tentacles but he could not, his strength was failing, and with an explosion that rippled through this strange dimension, thest of his Ascendant Aura faded away and his body felt incredibly heavy as if was nothing but a hunk of metal.


    Something hissed against his senses like a snake and he weakly turned his head to the side as a particrly thin tentacle sailed through the chaos and before he could anticipate what wasing, it surged forward and pierced through his left eye.


    A cold will begin to brush against his mind and Rowan began to ce defense after defense that we''re easily torn through,


    "You have done the impossible child," the body of the Eye of Time emerged from the chaos and stopped a few feet from Rowan, "It is time to stop fighting and ept the inevitable. You should know that no matter how hard you try, you cannot win this fight."


    Rowan shuddered with the intense vition tearing through his soul but he still smiled when he saw the state of the Eye of Time. The body of the Third Prince it wore was still whole, and the phantom of the Primordial did not even have a scratch on it, but the Eye of Time itself was now cracked.


    Rowan chuckled weakly, it would seem that the Eye of Time was not as indestructible as he once thought. Perhaps, nothing would be able to destroy this thing from the outside, but from within, if it was pushed to use certain terrible techniques like summoning the phantom of a Primordial, then it would incur damage.


    "Oh, you noticed my particr state, but it is alright, I would never risk damaging my shell if there was not a better recement before me."


    Rowan groaned weakly, his defenses on itsst leg, "You will not seed."


    "You cannot stop me Rowan, you have fought the good fight, now you should rest. Show me your secrets!"


    Rowan felt his body seized and his soul opened up, and no matter how hard he stopped himself from speaking, he haltingly mumbled, "My Ascendant energy... beacon... Shiik... unite them all... Hope"


    What he said was disjointed, but the Eye of Time froze as its mind rapidly put together the clues before him and it looked upwards where the chaos of this ce was torn open as two bright suns badged into the area, their glow a force of order that twisted the darkness into a form with meaning.


    The Eye looked above and he grinned, "I was tearing you apart yet you still had the presence of mind to use your dispersed Ascendant energy as a beacon to call the Ascendant Suns of this realm? I see now, it''s not just your powers that make you special, it is that weird mind of yours, Rowan, I need it, I want all of you."


    The Eye of Time rushed towards Rowan, its body beginning to disassemble as the process to take possession of Rowan''s soul began but two bright beams of light from the Ascendant Suns above mmed into their position with all the fury of the realm.


    Despite his present state that was devoid of any Ascendant Aura, Rowan''s body was still the perfect vehicle for Ascendant energy, and when the full power of two Seventh-Dimensional Ascendants mmed down on him, the only reason for his survival was his Ascendant body''s extreme resistance to Aura and the fact that he could process the energy, yet his body began to shatter so quickly that he soon lost all his limbs and what was left was rapidly shrinking.


    The Eye of Time shrieked with rage, another second and it would have possessed Rowan''s soul, bringing this fight to a dimension that it held the utmost advantage.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    The damages from the Ascendant Suns were meaningless to it for the most part, but they were destroying its mortal shell that was allowing it to disy a fraction of its powers and their interference had destroyed Rowan''s body so quickly that the tentacles that it had thrust inside of it, no longer had any target to hold on to.


    Knowing that the body of Rowan was durable enough to havested under the onught but that he must have used this opportunity to break free, the Eye of Time roared in rage, and it knew that in order to finish its work in peace, it would need to end the threat of Ascendancy from this realm.


    It pushed forward with its tentacles but now another set of tentacles came from below, as the two Ascendant Suns unleashed the Kraken, channeled by the entire might of Ascendancy in the realm.


    The resultant explosion pushed the broken husk of Rowan''s body to the side, and whether by chance or design ripped him away from this space of chaos and into the realm of Doom Star and he found himself hundreds of miles in the air, and falling towards the ocean below.

 Chapter 1223: Why Does It Still Hurt?

    Chapter 1223: Why Does It Still Hurt?


    ?


    Rowan fell towards the ocean, but there was no wind whistling past his descending body, for the wind in this realm was gone, and so was the light, leaving something else in its ce.


    Free from the debilitating space he had found himself, Rowan''s senses rippled outwards as he began to rapidly channel soul energy to restore his lost Ascendant Essence and halt the destruction of his Ascendant body for a little while longer. It had been a close thing, and he had nearly lost his Ascendant body, at this point, it would be a cmity.


    A few miles away from reaching the ocean the lump of glowing metal that represented his Ascendant body stopped in the air, and it began to bubble as it slowly took back a humanoid shape, Rowan''s eyes opened, glowing like the sun, but within them you could see clear signs of exhaustion, he appeared diminished, as the Ascendant body appeared incredibly frail which was not far from the truth.


    Resisting that space and enduring the ravages of the Eye of Time as it sought to possess his soul was incredibly difficult, and he had also been managing several other affairs concerning his dimension, his powers, and the children he had within him at the same time if he had slipped up in any of this matter, the consequences would be terrible.


    Yet as Rowan saw it, mistakes were meant for mortals and lesser immortals, but not him. He could not afford to make a mistake, this was the weight of his powers, how could he be worthy of being called a Creator and worshipped by his children if he could easily fail them?


    He did not care if this his position was unsustainable, because he believed that the moment he stopped believing in himself, the moment he began to doubt his powers, that was the moment he had lost, and he could begin counting down the time until his enemies cut him down.


    If he had ever doubted his invincibility, then standing up against the Eye of Time would be impossible because everything inside him would doubt his ability to stand against the fragment of a Primordial.


    ''I am invincible,'' he groaned within, ''Yet why does everything still hurt?''


    His body resumed falling until he stepped upon the ocean, his descent stirring a single ripple that traveled throughout the ocean, and using it as a vehicle for his sight, he looked around at the realm that appeared gray and lifeless.


    Without the Ascendant Sun in the sky, darkness should have overtaken the realm, but instead, something was in ce that had suppressed that darkness.


    The sh between him and the Eye of Time had swept through the realm like a storm, primordial forces unchecked had torn through its fabrics and if this realm did not sacrifice arge portion of its strength to heal itself of this wound, it would remain lifeless for countless eternities, not even immortals without higher dimensional powers would be able to live here for long, because there was nothing protecting them against the errant forces of death and destruction that was unleashed on the realm.


    The effects of a fragment of a Primordial appearing in this realm could not be easily swept aside, and Rowan tried not to analyze the reasons behind the thought process in his head when he shed against such a force of nature that was a Primordial, even if it was only a fragment.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    From the highest heavens down to the depths of the ocean, the realm had taken a monochrome appearance as if all color had been bleached from its reality and only the gold of Rowan''s Ascendant body was the only color in it, making him extremely conspicuous, but not as conspicuous as the massive hole in reality he could see in the distance, millions of miles away.


    It was a strange sight that Rowan had still not gotten used to even while he was inside it. He could see a rolling ocean and a ck-and-white sky and then... nothing, and after a while thendscape of the realm would return.


    Around the space of nothingness, he thought he could sense some other forces attaching to it, but they were either too small or his senses had reached their limit.


    He had to force himself to look at this space of nothingness for his mind to wrap around it, and as he observed this space.


    He felt the entire realm shake as a frightening crack like the world was shattering in two emerged from the area of nothingness, the battle between the Eye of Time and the two Ascendant Suns was still going on strong, and their sh was shaking the entire realm of Doom Star.


    Rowan had no illusion of who would being out ahead. The Eye of Time was severely disadvantaged in many aspects since the level of power it could unleash was dependent on its


    host.


    What it had to work with here was very suboptimal, mostly mortals and the strongest Ascendant inside the Time Blight barely reaching the fifth-dimensional level, it had also suffered from the unexpected Tribtion that had attacked it alone and as a result lost a third of the resource it used in creating its temporary shell, drastically weakening its foundations, and yet against two Ascendant Suns, they were not enough to hold it back.


    Rowan doubted that it would be using the sort of attack it had used against him at the start because releasing that level of power would hurt the Eye as well, but it was strong enough to eventually muscle through the opposition ande for him.


    However, this would hopefully bring Rowan the time he needed for his merger to bepleted.


    The Eye had disyed the conviction to destroy itself if it could get to Rowan''s body, but knowing the crafty nature of this creature, Rowan knew that it would not be so reckless and go all out at the start, it would be testing the waters and trying to rid itself of the Ascendants beforemitting too many resources in tearing past them, because it did not know all of Rowan''s card too if Rowan could resist its full-powered strike once, who says he could not do it again?


    The nature of the space of nothingness ahead had dyed the process of his dimensional merger but now that reality had reasserted itself once more, it headed forpletion. Rowan closed his eyes and began to observe the operation, at this point he could not control what was happening, but he knew that the fusion was about ny percentpleted.


    The loud sounds from inside the space of nothingness had be more frequent and Rowan frowned a bit in contemtion, he lifted his left hand and pointed towards the space ahead, the power of Cmity beginning to brew on his palm as the face of the Shiik appeared on his


    palm.


    There was a bit of hesitation in his heart, with the infusion of the final pieces of his dimension, the appearance of the vortex in his mind, and the memories he had gained, he suspected that the response to what he was about to do now could escte out of his control, and this should be a final option when everything was lost.

 Chapter 1224: Battle Of The Ascendant Sun

    Chapter 1224: Battle Of The Ascendant Sun


    ?


    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    There was a battle beyond this one, being yed on a realm beyond the mundane, and any action he was making must depend on making sure that both sides were bnced. He could not make any move in rashness or he would lose, there had been too many sacrifices to get to this point, and a single mistake at the crucible would trigger a massive crash.


    He ced down his hand and the Aura of Cmity faded, his hope was for the Ascendant Suns to hold back the Eye of Time long enough for him to finish the merger.


    Not letting the increasing rumbling distract him, he closed his eyes and eagerly followed thepletion of his dimension. There were unique changes ongoing that resembled chains being broken, and a sleeping giant being roused from its million years slumber.


    The vortex in his mental space had unexpectedly begun to expand once more, in a series of massive bursts that stretched his mental space and began crushing it; in the process, it began to consume the blue elements that made up the mental space of his Ascendant body.


    Rowan flinched, the pain from this process was horrifying and unexpected, but he quickly suppressed it, noticing that the consumed elements of his mental space were being used to create a road, a blue road that prated the vortex. Each tile on that road seemed ridiculously strong and heavy, it was a road made for enormous titans to walk on.


    A loud shriek drew his attention, followed by a massive shockwave that Rowan sliced through with a flick of his finger when it reached him, and he opened his eyes to see that the nothingness ahead had been torn in two, and an Ascendant Sun had fallen, on the verge of death, spread around him were the bodies of millions of lesser Ascendants.


    There was a dissipating body of a massive tentacle-like beast that Rowan had seen sh with the Eye of Time, it had been sliced into many pieces.


    Whatever battle had been going on inside the space of nothingness was so terrible that the Ascendant Suns had taken their humanoid form to battle against the Eye of Time,


    disregarding the massive sphere they usually took.


    They appeared simr to normal Ascendants, whose forms were usually like spirit beings wearing long robes, but their bodies zed with bright light and unlike the wispy bodies of lesser Ascendants, you could see glowing bones beneath their flowing robes that appeared to be made of sunlight.


    The fallen Ascendant Sun was on his knees, and a dreadful wound that was bleeding sunlight had been made from his shoulder down to his waist, nearly separating him in two pieces. An angry purple me was burning in the wound, not letting this Ascendant Sun heal and although he was in great pain, there was still enough awareness inside him to hurriedly p his hands together to stop a descending de that would have sliced his skull in two. The Eye of Time was revealed and his present state was terrible,rge gaping holes that poured out mes festooned its body, and the two mundane eyes in its head were gone, leaving a gaping hole that bled fire, the Ascendant Suns must have found a way to link to the powers of Ascendancy inside the shell of the Eye of Time and they had made it attack the Eye itself.


    This fragment of a Primordial had to fight two battles, both within and outside, and armed with only a de it was winning, although it was costly to it. The phantom of the Primordial behind it was nearly gone, but a portion of its tentacles had weirdly merged with the shell of the Eye of Time, giving the body of the Third Prince dozens of tentacles for legs.


    It drew back its hand holding the de jerking the Ascendant Sun forward while its left hand reached ahead and grabbed one of the rib bones of the Ascendant Sun, a twist and a pull and that piece of glowing bone was in his hand, purple me poured from its hand and covered the bone and with a vicious thrust, he embedded it inside the eye socket of the Ascendant Sun whose screams of pain resonated throughout the realm,


    "Dilos, help me!" he roared


    The Eye of Time stated coldly, "No one can help you."


    With a gesture from the Eye of Time, the rib bone in the socket of the Ascendant Sun began to rotate, causing a fountain of mes and Ascendant Aura to erupt from the rapidly widening hole in the skull of the Ascendant Sun amidst its screams.


    The pain the Ascendant Sun was experiencing loosened his hold on the de, and it never got another chance to rectify that error. The de on the hand of the Eye of Time danced, making tens of precise cuts, so fast that an element of Time must have been added to the attack, because the de was cutting through time, from the past to the present, ensuring that no matter the Memory/Mind formation that was unleashed by the Ascendant Sun, it would be futile.


    The skull of the Ascendant Sun screamed and a pir of me erupted from its neck, pushing it backward but it was ignored by the Eye of Time whose target was on the body parts left behind.


    The tentacles surged forward, wishing to possess the body parts of the Ascendant Sun, its shell was on itsst legs, and without further replenishment, it would copse, but this was precisely the moment that Ascendant Sun Dilos chose to strike and even the retreating skull of Ascendant Sun Trelmol with only a single zing eyes surged forward with vengeance in his heart.


    Rowan watched the tense exchange that followed, noting the methods that these higher- dimensional entities fought with were both ingenious and spine-chilling.


    Every move the Ascendant Suns made seemed simple but that was because theirmand over Will was near immacte, but their opponent had perfect control over Will, the only drawback it faced was that its vessel could not express its power to its fullest extent.


    The skull of Ascendant Sun Trelmol shed and he regrew his body, disregarding what was lost because it could no longer gain anything from it again since the de of the Eye of Time had severed whatever connection he had with it, series of runes and chants emerged from its mouths that flew towards the Eye of Time and with quick shes of its de, the Eye dismantled every single attack sent towards it.


    Ascendant sun Dilos''s attacks were as if the heavens were falling, as every motion of his brought with it such immense strength that nothing should be able to stand against them, space and time bent and shattered beneath his fury, and the realm trembled.


    However, the Eye of Time met all of these powers and techniques, matched them, exceeded them, and countered them. With small motions of its de, it cut through, diverted, reversed, and dismantled everything before it. Space and Time were under its control, and Rowan realized that this battle was already lost.


    The Eye of Time could technically fight forever with this technique it was using, for it was burning essentially no energy at all, yet the two Ascendant Suns were giving their everything, and survival was only a matter of moments, they would fall in a short while.

 Chapter 1225: Fractured Will

    Chapter 1225: Fractured Will


    ?


    Watching the Eye of Time fight was a revtion unto itself and Rowan knew that he should be able to do something simr with hismand over Intent and other extra-dimensional forces, the only catch would be that he needed his dimensional body to do so, he could not be like the Eye of Time who was able to perform such miracles using such a fragile shell as it upied.


    He might not know much about these Ascendants, but he understood that they were both supreme geniuses in their own right, and their example had shown him exactly what he needed to avoid when fighting the Eye, although it was a shame that at the moment this was not what he needed from these Ascendants, but more time, something they seem not to be able to get him for much longer.


    Rowan sighed, it would seem that this next move he would be making could not be avoided, he would have to summon Cmity and break the bnce.


    The merger of his dimension had reached the peak, and the road in his mental space was nearlypleted, there should be no reason he should summon Cmity, but Rowan''s instincts were screaming at him that he did not have as much time as he thought.


    No longer hesitating he pushed his left hand forward and whispered, "Queen of Cmity, heed the call of your creator, and shine your ebony light on the dark road, call forth the gloaming."


    From his palm the face of the Shiik appeared, it stretched the metallic skin of his palm until she tore through it, and like a tornado of darkness she erupted into the world, and her Aura was amazingly at the sixth dimensional level.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The Shiik had reached the fifth-dimensional level without much interference from Rowan, but that changed after he had returned.


    She would be one of his weapons in this war, and it was necessary to draw out her potential as quickly as possible, in the months before this day, he had pushed the connection between the Shiik and the Temple Maidens deeper than before, and her greater powers were not a mistake. The Shiik traveled to the highest heaven on a stream of ck smoke, her ebony body piercing through space and time like a mirage and instantly appearing in the area where the eyes of the realm had once resided and then she unleashed her dark light.


    Emerging from her body were mystical phantoms of the transformed Temple Maidens, each of them resembling wisps of red me.


    She took the form of a ck sun, and in its center was a red light which were the millions of Temple Maidens that were bowing down and worshipping her even as mystical chanting emerged from their lips, and from the earth, the Shiik appeared to have be an eye, the eye of cmities.


    From all corners of the realm came a sound like the tolling of bells and with her at the center, seven Cmity Suns rose, and their darkness began to disperse the chaos surrounding the realm created by the sh between Rowan and the Eye of Time.


    They seemed to have always been present but had been hidden behind the veil of chaos unleashed by the battle, and as Rowan had realized, the Cmity Suns were powerful, yet seemed to be mindless. If they were they could have easily torn through the veil and into the realm once more, as easily as the Ascendant Suns had been able to do.


    As darkness fell, the eyes of heaven began to return in all their fury and this time, they were not hundreds of them, but tens of thousands, the green of their eyes were covered with simmering red lightning as destruction brewed overhead.


    However, there was something strange about their appearances, it was subtle, yet was discernible to those who could see beyond the surface of things and Rowan recalled what Old Man Seed had told him when he introduced him to Doom Star.


    He had said that the realm had been broken a long time ago but he did not know the reason why that had happened after all Doom Star was an ancient realm, older than Old Man Seed, and now Rowan could see the form that this brokenness took and it was its Will. The Will of Doom Star had been fractured, and instead of a singr Will guiding this realm, there were thousands.


    The Will of an individual and those of a realm were different. In the middle ground were World Holders whose Will could bridge both divides, they could do this because they had the ability to permanently manifest their dimension in reality by rooting them in the Nothingness, and so could experience a portion of how a realm''s Will would function.


    The Will of an individual was the chain used to bind the power of Time, and this chain grew stronger and more expansive the greater the dimensional capabilities of the individual grew with their ascent into higher dimensions, and if for any reason the individual lost the power of their Will or it was broken, the effect on the individual would be terrible but the chains of Will was ultimately just a higher level for the individual and its loss would mostly mean a demotion of power or madness.


    The chance to recover their previous level would be slim to none, but they could still live rtively normal lives.


    An example would be Shisu, even if Rowan was utilizing his Will in a manner that was opposite to his nature and Will, it only caused Shisu great pain and madness, and if he stopped this Ascendant could slowly recover.


    For a realm, this process was far more intricate and entwined with what they are because their entire senses and consciousness were wrapped up in their Will.


    The creation of a World Core was linked with their Will, and breaking their Will would lead to deep injuries within their core, and like Doom Star, that fracture could lead to madness and injury that might not be easily healed or even understood.


    Unlike an individual, the power of a realm would not drop after their Will was broken, because their Will and their state of existence were the same.


    The realm of Doom Star''s Will was fractured in the past, and all the eyes of heaven had different minds and agendas, they could detect that there was a great enemy inside their realm, but they could note together as one to disy their entire might.


    This led to dys in their decision-making process and their responses to threats was chaotic. In normal times, the many fractured Wills of the realm were busy fighting against each other, but the presence of the Eye of Time was so vast, it had forced all of them to attempt working together to eradicate this threat.


    Despite how slow and chaotic their responses were, there was one thing Rowan understood about this realm, and that it supported Cmity, perhaps from the start this was not always the case that the realm always supported darkness and ruin, but its endless experimentation with the soul had not only led to the degradation of its children, which had led to the degradation of what was left of its mind.

 Chapter 1226: I Am A....

    Chapter 1226: I Am A....


    ?


    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Darkness spread down from the heavens, the Cmity Suns responding to the anger of the realm and with a mighty roar, the darkness covering their mighty forms exploded, revealing the monstrous entities underneath.


    There were massive balls of diseased flesh, a seemingly endless mass of cancerous flesh that made no meaning or had no purpose. There was a time when Rowan thought that the Abominations he had once seen in Trion had been the epitome of the madness of flesh, but he was wrong, the Cmity Suns were much worse.


    From endless empty eye sockets that were filled with tentacles to protruding eyes that grew legs, arms, and bleeding masses of muscles, massive bleeding holes that bled an ocean of blood and pus. The Cmity gods seemed to be an existence that was built from pain and rot, they should be dead, but their undead nature still burned with a vitality that was impossible toprehend. River of darkness flowed through their veins, and in them, madness was made manifest.


    In between battling the two Ascendants, the Eye of Time had the presence of mind to look towards the direction of Rowan, the purple four-sided eye in the forehead of the third prince rotating with a glow that froze time around it in such a total manner that even the two Ascendant Suns were held in ce.


    Another crack emerged from the Eye of Time as it no longer held back. Rowan had revealed his trump card, and although extremely dangerous for it, ultimately it was something that it could avoid if it collected the soul of Rowan.


    The body of the Third Prince rotated, slicing through the bodies of the Ascendant Suns thousands of times, each stroke of the de releasing a time-storm that grounded every slice of the Ascendant Sun''s bodies to nothing.


    This was not enough to kill them, just weaken them long enough for the Eye of Time to im its prize.


    The Eye of Time exploded from its position heading straight for Rowan, its ridiculous speed making the world tear open from its passage, and darkness and the Cmity Suns followed behind him, too slow to stop his movement.


    Rowan could see the the face of the Third Prince, and despite the vicious disfigurement from the battle with the Ascendant Suns, there was still arge smile on his face, Rowan ignored that smile and touched his chest, the merger waspleted, and his dimension was whole.


    Looking back up to the Eye of Time he saw there was no longer anyrge smile on its face, instead anger and a bit of panic.


    Rowan frowned, as much as he would love for the Eye of Time to panic at thepletion of his dimension, there was no reason for it to do so, it had not experienced the power of his dimension, so panicking should not be among one of its response, unless...


    Arge furry hand burst out of his chest and he was lifted up into the air, a fetid breath washed across his face the masked visage of Berrion the Undying came to his sight,


    "Ahh... is this not familiar? Did I not kill you like this once before?"


    Ascendant Aura burst out of his chest, the shell of his Ascendant body too weak to contain it, and his Ascendant body began to finally degrade, there would be nothing he could do to hold back this damage, and Rowan no longer saw any reason why he should continue with this facade any longer.


    He looked back to Berrion the Undying and he frowned,


    "How did you manage to get close to me both times without my knowledge?"


    One of the fox tails of the Undying reached up and almost gently touched his face, and a voice filled with such great depths of bitterness, pain, and rage swept towards Rowan in whispers, as if the Undying was afraid that if it spoke aloud, thest of his control would snap,


    "Should you not have known this truth by now? Did you not create all of this for your wretched dreams? How many times... how long will I suffer before you grant me¡ª"


    Whatever the Undying was going to say was lost as a massive purple de mmed into him and sent him hurtling into the horizon. The Eye of Time from a distance had hurled its de toward the thief trying to steal its meal.


    Heughed and seized Rowan by the throat, not wasting any time to posture or talk about its victory, the body of the Third Prince copsed and the Eye of Time mmed into the shattering Ascendant shell of Rowan and entered into his body as the possession began once


    more.


    The Cmity Suns and the Darkness arrived over the body of Rowan the cry of rage from the Shiik surrounding the realm, they surrounded him and he was lifted up in a mantle of flesh and flowing blood, his Ascendant body shaking with what seemed like thest of a dying battle within, no matter how powerful he was, the possession of a fragment of a Primordial was not something anyone could just shake off, especially considering the fact that the Eye of Time was desperate.


    Within Rowan the Eye of Time faced roadblocks but it was nothing before its might, it did not hesitate to call up more powers from within itself, leading to more cracks along its surface as it went deeper into Rowan, staining his bright whitish-golden soul with a purplish hue that glowed with the charm of Time and Evil.


    The Eye of Time reached the core of Rowan''s soul and it found itself on the top of a mountain, and the mountain was a zing fire with three burning logs within it, and there were three chairs here that were upied by three people.


    The first were both females, and thest was Rowan. Looking around in confusion, the Eye detected that it was within Rowan''s Soul but also somewhere different. Rowan was talking to the two females, and they all seemed not to be aware of its presence.


    Spreading his perception, they touched everyone here and he knew them, N Sheritz, Temple Mother Eliaxha, and a fragment of Rowan''s soul... what was this? Where was his core?


    "I get you are a bit confused," the voice of Rowan said. The Eye of Time looked at the fire and saw that the fragment of Rowan''s soul was staring at him, and he gestured to the side where another chair had appeared,


    "You should sit here and talk with us, there is not much time left... he ising."


    Frustrated the Eye sought to summon flesh from across the rivers of time but it was denied. It grunted in surprise and frustration, and it looked toward the chair that the fragment of Rowan''s soul had pointed out and it seemed to have understood something, and without speaking it glided through the air and hovered above the chair.


    Hesitating for a moment, the Eye of Time descended, and as it did, flesh covered it, and when


    it sat, it wore the body of the Third Prince,


    "What is happening," it growled, "Where is your soul core?"


    Rowan smiled and within there was a hint of sadness,


    "I tried to do this the easy way, at least with me, you would have known a measure of mercy. I said it before, he ising, and he does not have my soul or the mercy it contains, pray that The learns from it quickly enough."


    The Third Prince looked at Rowan for a bit and then it screamed in realization, "It can''t be... No, not possible, you are..."


    Rowan grinned and spoke slowly, the baritone of his voice shaking the air, "I am a


    Reflection."

 Chapter 1227: I Alone Rember It

    Chapter 1227: I Alone Rember It


    ?


    The words he spoke carried a weight that was almost impossible to describe, it told a nearly unbelievable tale about how all the achievement that Rowan had made since he left the


    universe was done by a Reflection.


    There were many ways to describe a Reflection, they could be called shadows, or vestiges, considered to be nearly useless in therge scheme of things. What was the use of a reflection in the mirror? Or the shadow at someone''s feet?


    The reason why the Third Prince and the rest of his ilks were so potent as Reflection was because their roots were incredibly potent. Being Reflections of the Eye of a Primordial was a status that most could never match in all of reality, and yet,paring the actions of the Third Prince and those of Rowan, the differences would be clear.


    This difference was so vast that it was able to fool even the Eye of Time.


    The Reflection of Rowan had not fully confirmed his status until a short while ago, he finally epted this truth when his dimensional flesh waspleted and yet he could not find the path to ascension, something was missing, and he was a bit confused at first despite all the hints that he had been gathering all this while, but he knew what he was when the vortex inside his copsing mental space released a breath.


    This breath was the same as his own, but inparison to his power, this breath was the sun, and he was barely an ember. There was an innate quality inside this breath that hecked, a majesty that he could not match, no matter how closely he was rted to the original, it could never be the same.


    From the moment he left the universe of his birth, he had not heard the songs of his Angels, seen the smile of the Lady of Shadows, or opened his Primordial Record... all these while his mind had been subtly manipted, memories trimmed and adjusted so that he could not miss those integral portions of himself.


    The only person who could fool Rowan was Rowan.


    Rowan nced at hispleted dimension after he went through all the troubles and gathered them together, its power was vast and ridiculously powerful, even though they were in a dormant state, all this power was enough to attract the fragment of a Primordial, and now he knew the truth and he nearlyughed in disbelief.


    His dimensional flesh here was just a small piece of the whole... His main body had ruthlessly torn off a portion of his flesh and sent it out into reality, and even if he had fallen, he was just bait and a method to test the waters...


    He would still send another Reflection if he failed, and if that one failed, he would send another and another until everything waspleted in the manner of his choosing.


    Rowan was brutal to his enemies, and also to himself as well.


    "No, this is not possible, you can not be a Reflection!" the Eye of Time seemed to be growing mad, "I created Reflections... I know their capabilities... your essence, your powers, your soul! ... you cannot be a Reflection, all of this is simply a method to win this battle of the soul, hehehe, good job Rowan, you nearly got me, but you forgot I created Reflections!"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "And I improved on your form, and it was rather simple. Unlike you, I am not at war with myself. I know my enemies, and they are legion." Rowan replied as this space they were in shook, the earth and the sky quaking.


    This change in the surroundings made the Eye of Time look at the sky and it recognized the patterns they contained, and it asked in a dull tone as if it was in great disbelief, but still needed to keep a portion of its dignity,


    "Are those the first starlights after the birth of reality? How could you have something like this? How could you know something like this?"


    Rowan looked deeply at the Eye of Time and muttered to himself, but it was loud enough that the Eye also heard him, "So I am not the only one with missing memories, it is good that you recognize this sky, sometimes it can be lonely when you are the only one who can appreciate the significance of a thing, don''t you think so?"


    With a sinking sensation in its cold heart, the Eye of Time asked, "What do you mean by that? What memories am I missing?"


    Rowan shook his head in pity, "I y the long game, have you not realized it yet, everything here was within my hand from the start, and you are a small part of it, an extremely annoying part I would say. The challenge was to find a way to deceive you in a manner that would escape your omniscience."


    Rowan rolled his eyes at the sheer look of disbelief in the face of the Eye of Time, "Yes, I know whates after you exceed the seventh dimension, and yes, I am indeed telling you that I found a way to break it. Tell me, Eye of Time, you say you know everything about me, but what do you know about me?"


    Asking this question, Rowan looked at the Eye with a prative gaze, like a researcher looking at ab rat, not wanting to miss a single thing that was about to ur,


    The Eye of Time appeared confused but it began to mutter, "I know that you were a creation of my mind, your cry drew forth the first Singrity from Nothingness, and within you is the potential to absorb everything in creation. You are the crowning achievement..."


    Rowan arched an eyebrow, as he coughed, "Well, if you put it like that, I don''t see..."


    He was interrupted by the Eye of Time who seemed to be deep in its introspection, "Yet knowing all of that, how did I always end up underestimating you, how did I think your methods would be so simple, there is something wrong with my..."


    "Shh...." Rowan ced a finger on his lips, and he pointed upwards at the sky, "Don''t speak out loud or he will hear you. When he does, everything here will end, and I want to see the lovely sky for as long as possible."


    The Eye of Time shuddered, "What are you?" perhaps, it did not even realize that when it asked this question, it was whispering,


    Rowan smiled as he pointed at the sky,


    "Let these stars tell my story. You said this light was the first in all of creation, and it is true, it is because inside me is the first fire born from the Nothingness. Its light was taken by Light,


    but you see,"


    He turned towards the Eye of Time and winked, "I still hold the power of Light inside me as well, so with the heat from the fire and its light, I could find their Memory and allow them to shine forth. Yet they are all still stars, and they need a container, a backdrop to hold their light, and Chaos became that container. I found the Memory of that as well because I am sure you are not surprised by this, I also hold the power of Reality within me. The Memory of that Time is known only to Primordials, but as you can tell, Time is mine as well."


    "To any other person, this looks like an average sky, but to me and you, only the fruits of multiple Primordial can remember it. I alone remember it."

 Chapter 1228: Is This Selfish?

    Chapter 1228: Is This Selfish?


    ?


    The Eye of Time mumbled, "Why am I here? What did you do to me?"


    "Me? Nothing..." Rowanughed, "My main body on the other hand was faced with a dilemma when it came to you. You see he had many troubles in his mind, so many troubles that you would not believe, no, I think more than anyone else, you should understand his mindset and the fear inside them. He is ying the game of dominion not against immortals or gods, but against the beings who created immortals and gods, the apex of creation itself that exceeds creation, and he wants to win against them... can you believe that? He did not just want the fight, he also wanted to triumph over the Primordials and to do that, he needs you to break!"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Immense power radiated from the Eye of Time, a power that would make immortals go insane with fear, "How dare you? What arrogance would make you think, you can break me?"


    Rowan was silent and he gestured at the sky, "I would keep your voice down if I were you, do you want to hear the truth or do you want it to end quickly? Pointing upwards, "he does not have the patience for that sort of thing."


    The emanation of power from the Eye of Time died down and Rowan nodded, "I don''t think he can break you... at least, that was what I thought before, but as I see now, he has already seeded. Look at you. Your invincible shell has been broken by your own hand as you sought to devour me, a mere Reflection. So tell me where is the arrogance? He yed you like a fiddle."


    The Eye of Time sneered, "So, you are here to gloat?"


    "A little bit," Rowan smiled, "but mostly I just wanted to talk."


    "Talk? About what?"


    "Anything, everything... I am extremely young by the time scale of reality, nothing but an infant. I have been alive for a million years, yet I was only awake for a fraction of that time. I am not like my main body which has been awake and learning all this while, and so I am still naturally curious about everything you can tell me?"


    The Eye of Time looked at him curiously,


    "Why would you like to know something like that? If you are a Reflection, everything of you would soon be swallowed by your main body. There is no reason to learn anything because nothing you earn is yours."


    Rowan shook his head, "You are right and also wrong, I am going back to be part of him once again, true, but in the time I am me, I still have my individuality and I want to know about the Eye of Time, separate from everything that is known about you, this is my way, to acknowledge my enemy... to honor them, it is the thing that makes me unique, different from him, aside my soul."


    "Why would I want honor from the dead? I am here to plunder the fruit that is rightfully mine, not here your inane chatter about honor."


    "Ah, for a moment I have forgotten who you are," Rowan shook his head sorrowfully, "I guess my muse would go unanswered."


    The Eye of Time suddenly jerked as if something had crawled across its spine and it looked upward, but there was no longer a sky, but a massive vortex that filled the entire sky, and emerging from this vortex was a wide blue road.


    There was a thump, and its body shivered, it could not help it, then another thump, and another, almost as if he was hearing the sound of a massive footstep.


    The sound kept getting louder, each step shaking the entire reality around them, and to keep it sitting, the Eye had to hold on to the chair, cursing this feeble body that it had been granted inside this ce.


    When it seemed as if the sound of the footstep would crush the body he was wearing, it stopped and the sudden silence was incredibly heavy, and the Eye of Time found itself holding its breath for what seemed like forever, and when the tension seemed so high that the air itself could be sliced with a knife, two golden suns appeared within the vortex.


    The space around them imitated the scene from the beginning of creation, and so it was ridiculously vast, and the vortex had filled up the entire sky, and yet these two golden suns that shone through the vortex were still so massive that their size could never be found in a material universe but was something extra-dimensional.


    Two waves passed through the two suns, they first went horizontally and then vertically, and the Eye of Time frowned in confusion, the same thing happened again and the Eye of Time froze in ce as a realization swept past it.


    Looking back at Rowan, it found that this Reflection seemed almost entranced by the sight, and it could not me him, when it also realized that it was not looking at two supermassive golden suns, but eyes!


    The waves that he thought were passing through the suns was a result of the eyes blinking, like a massive reptile with two eyelids, which should not be far from the truth.


    The two suns came closer and the shade of gold over the eyes vanished, to be reced by every color in creation. Like two orbs reflecting reality, the beauty in these eyes had transcended reason, and the Eye of Time was stuck in ce for a while, entranced by these two supreme orbs that it failed to realize that a massive face had poked through the vortex and was looking at it.


    A face stretched to such a size that was as massive as a universe should be a thing of horror, and it was, but the beauty of this face was incredible, nothing a mortal or weaker immortal would gaze at without going mad.


    Flowing across the face that glowed and faded in and out like a pulse were countless runes. They emerged from the face and sank back inside, and even the Eye could not recognize what these runes were, which meant only one thing for a being like it. It meant that these runes were entirely new and unknown.


    The Eye of Time whispered, "What are you?"


    The mouth of the massive head overhead began to open and a feeling of incredible danger filled the mind of the Eye of Time and it knew it could no longer wait, grinning at the massive face overhead, it vanished with a burst ofughter, yet there was this crazy premonition in its heart that told it that it had been allowed to leave because Rowan believed there was no where


    it could run.


    Inside the space, the massive eyes of Rowan turned to his Reflection and he smiled, and the Reflection felt peace, and it smiled back at his main body. The face of Rowan entered into the vortex once more and the vortex for a while vanished and the starry sky returned.


    The Reflection looked up with shock and then heughed, "Thank you. All this time I was in a dream... I was a dream, and it is natural for a dream to end, but still, I want to see the stars for as long as I can. Is this selfish of me?"


    A voice that could silence an epoch rumbled,


    "No."


    When the Reflection perished, he was smiling.

 Chapter 1229: Breaking Time

    Chapter 1229: Breaking Time


    ?


    On the battered shell of Rowan''s Ascendant body that had been raised on a dais of blood and darkness, surrounded by the seven Cmity Suns and a grieving Shiik, a purple dial appeared, it had a single hand that was spinning backward slowly, but then this speed unexpectedly quickened and a ck and purple smoke surrounded the dial and converged, taking the form of the Eye of Time, who still wore the broken body of the Third prince.


    There were no longer any phantoms of the Primordial of Time behind it, and it nearly copsed after it emerged from Rowan''s body. Before entering this body to possess it, the Eye of Time had left a seed of itself outside the body, and despite the fact that its judgment over Rowan''s powers waspromised, it was still careful enough to create a backdoor even though it thought it might win a moment before.


    The Eye of Time senses swept through its surroundings and it nearly cringed. Surrounding them were the epitome of madness, a realm that had gone mad and yed with flesh like an insane lobotomized infant.


    The weight of all this power pressed down on its broken body, and any other time, it would be a bit annoyed with the weight of the power arrayed against it, even though it might not be able to win, this realm was young when the Eye of Time was old, it could outwait any opponent, the shell its wore could be destroyed as many times as possible, but its core, which was the Eye itself was invulnerable.


    At least that was the truth but in its desire to consume Rowan, he had unleashed powers that its fragile shell could not handle, leading to cracks being created on its core. These would heal in time of course, and already of the many cracks surrounding the eye, the fine ones had already vanished and only threerge cracks remained that were slowly closing up.


    It needed to escape until those cracks healed up and then it would not matter if Rowan''s main body found it again, it would notmit the same mistakes as before, and it would outlive Rowan and be thest one to smile.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    It was Time, and Time was evesting.


    The Eye of Time exploded from Rowan''s body, picking a direction that should ce him as far away as possible from the emerging monster, but Rowan had already ced a safeguard in ce, which was the Shiik.


    Cmity gods were creatures of instincts, guided by endless hunger and warped by hate, their higher intelligence had been exchanged for power, and this a power they did not even need to consciously wield. If they wanted something, then reality itself would bend to fulfill their needs as time and space were under their mighty domain.


    As the Eye of Time sted away from Rowan''s body, it began to transform. No longer taking the shape of a man, but a lesser Cmity god.


    Inside the Time Blight were not just the bodies of Ascendants and mortals, but also lesser Cmity gods as well, but the Eye of Time had been careful and it did not use the bodies of the Cmity gods as a source of fuel, it knew that would trigger a higher retaliation from this world, and despite the arduous battle it had faced, including the Tribtion and duringbat, it had protected the bodies of these gods inside of him.


    This was essential for the eventuality that it needed to escape under the gaze of the realm. Its appearance outside the body of Rowan had drawn great cries of hunger and hate from the Cmity Suns, but after its transformation, those cries went silent, and it would have seeded in its escape if not for the presence of the Shiik.


    Unlike the Cmity Suns, the Queen of Cmities did notck intelligence, nor hate, and there was nothing as dangerous as cold, calcting, controlled hatred.


    She waited for the best moment to strike, holding back as the Eye of Time flitted past the massive bodies of the Cmity Suns, each of them tens of millions of miles in circumference, and when it approached the center of their mass, she gave a mentalmand to all the Cmity gods inside the shell of the Eye of Time,


    "Perish!"


    Despite the fact that these Cmity godscked intelligence and would follow themand of the Queen of Cmities without question, their death still drew out mournful cries from all of them, and because the Time Blight had contained thousands of these lesser Cmity gods, their cries of sorrow were so shocking that if there was any barrier separating the Wills of this realm, for a moment that barrier was ced aside when the cries of pain from their twisted children entered their perception.


    Darkness burst out from the body of the Eye of Time and it was frozen for a brief moment at this unexpected event. The deaths of all the Cmity gods inside the Time Blight not only took them off its control, but the flood of darkness corroded every mortal and Ascendant it had left to create a shell, and for the first time since it arrived on Doom Star, the Eye of Time was naked.


    The darkness fell to the endless ocean like a flood, leaving a massive purple cuboid shape behind, because it wanted to heal faster, the Eye of Time hadpressed itself in a manner that the cracks in its body could barely be seen.


    Its nature as a fragment of a Primordial thoroughly unleashed itself and the entire realm froze, and reality went insane as one of the greatest Time-Storms there ever erupted throughout the realm.


    Previously, the presence of a mere phantom of a Primordial had unleashed such potent changes across the realm that for a moment it had drowned out the eternal darkness of the realm, and that could barely be described as a shadow of the Eye, but now that it''s real self was revealed, everything stopped making sense.


    The flow of Time in the realm halted, and the began to reverse, while some spots remained stagnant, others went back hundreds of years, even thousands of years back, and then surrounding the Eye of Time, in that region, Time had gone back for millions of years, and that Time-Storm was only getting worse.


    The previous cry from the realm of Doom Star after suffering devastating injuries had echoed throughout all of reality. This had drawn the attention of all the major powers and at this moment the location of Doom Star had be a hot topic, its history was being excavated and the great powers of the realm, including Primordial forces had begun to rush towards this


    realm.


    There were three major parties that were already here at the start, and the cry of the realm had revealed their position to each other and for a moment there was a stalemate between the three of these parties.


    The first was Old Man Seed and Elura, thetter hid herself inside the shadows of Old Man Seed because she could not match the other two figures that had been revealed. Shahmaran, the Mother of Poison was the second party, she had been waiting outside Doom Star for Rowan to emerge, so she could finally confirm if her greatest fear was correct, and thest was Caine, the firstborn of Chaos.

 Chapter 1230: The Unspoken Costs Of Victory

    Chapter 1230: The Unspoken Costs Of Victory


    ?


    The three separate parties did note in contact with each other, each of them having their individual concerns, if not for the awareness that they would be running out of time as other parties would soon be arriving, this cordial atmosphere between them would not havested, especially between Caine and the Mother of Poison.


    However, what Rowan might have found surprising was that Old Man Seed did not back down before these two titans. His Reflection had discovered that these True Bloods of Chaos were eight-dimensional entities, and yet Old Man Seed who was in the seventh dimension had his hands folded and was looking at Doom Star with an unknown emotion in his eyes.


    There was no indication, one moment every participant here was seemingly focused on the world, and in the next moment, they all charged towards Doom Star. There were three important reasons for this, and the first was simple, Doom Star was a realm that was notoriously hard to enter.


    Any other realm with a functioning Will would encourage powerhouses to enter their domain, either to trade or to entice them to be one of its protectors. Like immortals or gods, every powerful realm also yed the games of dominion, and thepetition to evolve and be more powerful, gain resources and influence was a cut-throat process, and a powerful realm like Doom Star that had locked its doors to reality was especially jarring, considering the wealth and power it contained.


    Entering Doom Star was perilous and to have a gigantic hole torn open in its defenses was an unexpected event, even if the realm could not heal this wound with its fragmented consciousness, then it would simply patch itself up by shifting its mass around to cover up the wound, in fact this was already happening, and although this process was slow, in a few hours, this weakness would be gone, and if any of the three parties wanted an easy way to enter this realm, this would be the time for it.


    The second reason was obvious, there were other parties iing, and if they arrived there was no way the three yers here would be able to make any drastic moves without being curtailed by others.


    The three yers here represented their individual interests, the multitudeing would be representing entire dimensions. Reality was vast and moving through it very was possible but extremely expensive, but the cry of one of the eternal realms, like Doom Star that had existed during the Primordial Era was enough to push all these dimensions to open their coffers and tear open time and space to race towards this ce, in a short time, this ce would be crowded.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Thest reason was less obvious, and that was instinct. The moment the three parties charged towards the realm, they had all felt that something important was about to change, what that change would be was impossible to determine, but these were all old monsters and their instincts had been sharpened past a razor''s edge, yet they were still toote.


    A weird wave of power erupted from Doom Star that all three parties recognized as the breath of a time storm, but on such a massive scale that none of them wanted to imagine what could be powerful enough to release this amount of power and then before their eye, the vast and powerful realm of Doom Star vanished, leaving behind a vast sphere of Nothingness that contracted before exploding with such force that all three parties were sted into separate space and time.


    R


    Inside the realm of Doom Star, something much worse was happening, the realm had fallen into Chaos, the Time Storm ripping everything and everyone into various time streams, but the creatures left inside of this realm were terrifying monsters that space and time hardly had power over and massive tentacles stretching across millions of years, some of them, billions reached towards the present and drew their massive bulk towards it.


    The surrounding space contracted, expanded, distorted, and was shattered into pieces again and again, before healing back into an utterly alienndscape each time, and overseeing all this chaos was the constant screams of pain from the Eye of Time.


    The Eye of Time had chosen to stay dormant all these while as its weight of existence was borne by its Reflections, but with the death of its Reflections, it had no choice to awaken, and this would have not been a great disaster if it was inside a material universe, then its influence could have easily spread across a small gxy or two to bear its weight since it could not grow its influence much because of the closeness of Chaos, nevertheless, this would give it the period it needed to rest and recreate a new batch of Reflections.


    Now it had been thrust into a higher dimensional realm where thews of existence were much more potent, and without any mortal or immortal to bear its weight, it had to fight against the realm directly in order to find where it could stand.


    There were so many reasons why that was a bad thing for the Eye of Time, not discounting the broken nature of Doom Star''s Will which might end up tearing the mind of the Eye of Time to pieces, if it possessed this realm then its breath would be exposed to every Primordial, and that would finalize its end.


    The Eye of Time was caught between a rock and a hard ce, struggling to keep its existence in a single piece while fighting against the urge to assimte into the realm to protect its existence. This dissonance was causing a time storm that was ripping this realm at the seams, and it was also doing the same to it, the cracks that were healing were being torn asunder, and the fine cracks that had previously varnished were now massive craters.


    Its essence poured out of these cracks, further empowering the Time storms and dragging the entire realm into the past!


    This was the power of a Primordial, even if it was a fragment.


    In the midst of the chaos ripping across the realm, there was a mysterious spot that was free of the Time Storm, and it was a dias, seemingly made from red mes and darkness, where the broken body of Rowan rested and a kneeling Cmity goddess wept for her dead creator. If the Reflection were still alive, he would have sighed at this scene, he was like a father who would have to look out for his particrly dumb daughter so everyone would not take advantage of her naivete.


    It was unknown if his affection for her, his first creation could reach across the grave, but a gentle wind blew across that stirred her red hair, and gently carried the bloody teardrops that fell from her eyes.


    It should be impossible, but it seemed that the Shiik had sensed the passing of the Reflection of Rowan, and although it knew that the creator was not truly gone, she could not help but


    mourn.


    The Eye of Time looked across at this peaceful region and its apparent salvation knowing the perfect vessel was not far from it, but it would be like drinking poison to starve off thirst.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1231: Three Parties

    Chapter 1231: Three Parties


    ?


    Multiple sessive sts erupted from the Eye of Time that continuously shoved Doom Star into the past. The Eye had finally reached its limit and then it roared with rage,


    "Reckless child, I can see your hand in all of this, but did you forget that I am still a portion of a Primordial?! Or have you forgotten the extent of my reach?"


    Although it appeared that the Eye was at the end of its rope, there was still another path the Eye could take that could still change the entire situation, and even though it knew this, it still felt great pain because he believed it was still ying in Rowan''s hand, but there was nothing it could do, and even though there should be no way that Rowan should anticipate the extent of its power when it used this method, he could no longer discount this child, not any longer.


    At this moment the Eye of Time was the size of a small purple coffin, back to its cube form with the ck eyeball within vibrating rapidly as it seemed to be observing every single crack with rage, and then the Eye of Time began to transform.


    Its purple color seemed to have been drained out of it and its color turned ck before bing a bloody red, and it exploded in size.


    This transformation was drastic, one moment it was a small cube, and the next it wasrger than a continent, and its size was still ballooning.


    As it grew, it began to suck in back the Time Storm ravaging the realm, because those storms were a result of its powers, and if it lost too much of its essence there was no way it could rece it.


    Being a fragment of a Primordial came with many benefits, it was nigh invulnerable, nearly omniscient in the right position, and could control nearly all forces in creation, but it still held the one weakness of Primordials, they could no longer gain essence from reality, because nothing was strong enough to power them.


    At the dawn of creation, they had split the greatest of powers in between them, and everything that was left could not equal what had been taken, and when they needed more of it, the Primordials had attacked those who had them, the Primordial Beasts, the Eternal Realms, which the realm of Doom Star had once been one of, and they stripped the supreme energy from all of them. Their desire for power is unmatched.


    His main body had fallen to that same hunger, and in the vision that Rowan had once seen in his Spirit Matrix Gate where the Primordial of Time and Evil was pinned against the table by several Primordial Weapons, he had thought the death of the Primordial was due to those weapons, but now having learned that Time was simply banished since Time the Primordial was impossible to be killed.


    Those weapons he had seen were simply feasting since a Primordial without this supreme energy source running through their body would simply grow dormant. The Eye of Time did not have this energy within it, only the barest Aura of it remained in its body and so he could not afford to lose it, as no other energy could sustain it.


    If the purpose of this battle was for the Eye of Time to lose its energy then Rowan had achieved that goal in a special manner.


    The Eye of Time released another roar of rage because it knew the reason it was allowed to leave the trap Rowan had set for it was to further lose more energy. For something as ancient and powerful as the Eye of Time to be manipted in such a manner left it feelingplicated, and in thoseplications, a single emotion was rising above them all, and that was rage.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    The Eye of Time expansion seemed like it had no limit. From the size of a continent, it continued growing, getting as big as a world, then a massive star, then a gxy, and its expansion was not ending. With every Time Storm, it drew into itself, its size kept growing until it became so massive its size was nearly that of the realm of Doom Star.


    This incredible transformation of the Eye of Time had totally eradicated the Time Storm from the realm, stranding the Cmity Suns in various parts of the time continuum, but from their enraged cries that were echoing across time, it would not be long before they arrived to this location in time that was no longer in the present or the past, even the Eye of Time was not aware where the time storms had flung this realm into.


    Another drastic transformation was also ongoing in the area where Rowan''s broken Ascendant body rested.


    The Shiik had been jolted from her grief when the Ascendant body of Rowan began to glow, not even the transformation of the Eye of Time or the state of the realm could draw her attention, and before the light of hope could wash across her features, the body unexpectedly copsed into a ck soot.


    Her eyes widened in despair and anger and as she reached forwards to gather what was left of her creator, a feeling of iing danger flooded her soul, but she disregarded that feeling and still tried to reach for the remains when a massive shockwave erupted from them, that broke her spine and numerous bones in her body, ttening her to the ground.


    Spitting out ck blood, the Shiik struggled to see what was happening ahead of her, and after it felt like her movement was about to lead to her being crushed to death, she was able to see a small vortex had appeared above Rowan''s remains.


    Like peering into the void, the senses of the Shiik were being sucked into the vortex and it took all the might of Will that she had to keep her sanity in check.


    The vortex at first was rtively small, but then it began to expand, and as it did the pressure emerging from it began to grow, and if not for the insane regenerative properties of the Cmity gods plus the pressure pushing her away from the vortex, it was unknown if she would have been able to survive.


    She looked in awe as the vortex exploded in size until it was asrge as a third of the realm, equally matching the size of the Eye of Time, and then another greater shockwave erupted from the vortex and it doubled in size, and now it was equal to half the size of Doom Star.


    If an observer saw what was transpiring from above then they would quickly notice that this world seemed to have been separated into three parts, one belonged to the Eye of Time that shone red as if filled with blood, and the other belonged to the realm of Doom Star that shone with green and ck as the fragmented realm Will and its Cmity gods were rapidly returning and thest whose color could not be described for the vortex absorbs everything, was of Rowan.


    The air became charged with an indescribable potential, and as if a veil had been stripped off of reality, the massive Eye of Time cast away its cloak of red and revealed that it had taken the form of a realm, ancient and powerful, and within it was an army forgotten from time.

 Chapter 1232: Prepare My Road

    Chapter 1232: Prepare My Road


    ?


    Rowan''s history with the Eye of Time began earlier than he had suspected. The first time he hade in contact with the Eye was barely a short while after he had been transmigrated into the body of Rowan Kuranes of Trion who had the body of a child and a short time to live.


    At that time he was unaware that he had been ced inside a Nexus and was nothing but ab rat for the schemes of the Third Prince which was nothing but a Reflection of the Eye of Time.


    In the mansion made for him he had encountered a yellow crystal and when he touched that crystal he was taken to a world with a massive red moon, where he encountered powerful beasts both living and dead, and nearly lost his life to the lowest vermin in this ce, a pair of Rift stage rats, but in that world there had been an ocean of soul essence floating around in the air and he had then made the decision to enter the world again to gain the power that he would need to push for Legendary.


    He returned back again to this world for the second time and became a Legend, and it was there that his Ouroboros Serpents made their first cries of birth.


    That World had been the dormant Eye of Time.


    The third time Rowan hade in contact with the Eye of Time, he no longer had the yellow crystal that could carry him to the realm and so to gain ess to it, he had to gather a unique form of Aura generated by the dead and dying all over Trion from its endless war.


    He had infiltrated this realm and came to the realization that the moon overhead was no moon but the skull of Erohim, and from that height he looked downwards and saw the shape of the realm, and it was square, and he had been able to link that realm with the Eye of the Primordial of Time that he had seen in the Spirit Matrix Gate.


    Rowan had also encountered a weird experiment with the soul being carried out in the realm, he had seen the dead bodies of Primordial Keepers and the attempt by the realm to utilize Soul Origin.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    At that time Rowan had not understood the significance of what he was witnessing, he knew that it was vitally important, but it took nearly a million years of painstaking nning and preparation to finally understand the full scope of this n.


    It took a million years to bring together two powerful parties that dealt in Soul Origin, the fragment of the Primordial of Time, and one of the fallen Eternal Realms, Doom Star.


    He had sacrificed so much for this day, and it was time to collect the fruits. The first step was to pay the price for entering a fallen Eternal Realm like Doom Star.


    In the massive vortex, a gigantic palm emerged that seemed to touch the air, as if sampling for something, and whatever it was looking at was unknown but it seemed the owner of the hand was satisfied because as the gigantic palm retreated, a blue road that zed with the power of Ascendancy burst out of it.


    "Come to me, child.... Prepare my road!"


    The force that had beenpressing the Shiik into a paste vanished and her body was drawn to the vortex and she hovered near it. The voice that entered her mind was the same as her creator''s but it was... cold.


    She shivered and knew what she must do, it could be said it was one of the true reasons why she was created, and finding another of her purpose brought with it a fresh burst of excitement in her heart, but it was not enough to quell the pain, but for now, it would have to do.


    She reached across her Memories and Time, searching for the connections that were intrinsically linked to her, and she pulled forth all the corrupted Temple Maidens whose bizarre nature had been feeding her an endless stream of darkness and Cmity Aura.


    They appeared before her, their numbers in the millions. A Mind Formation entered her consciousness and she began to weave it.


    Lines of darkness began to chain the Temple Maidens together and before long they were strung in a massive web-like structure that was spread out like an umbre that floated upwards until it hovered above the Shiik.


    Mysterious chanting began to emerge from her lips that was being echoed by the millions of Temple maidens who began moving in a jerking unnatural manner that made their bones crackle and pop as they were broken and healed so quickly that it did not interfere with the next series of movements.


    The ritual reached a crescendo and the millions of Temple Maidens suddenly looked to the skies and they shrieked, ck blood like tar emerged from their eyes that were entirely white, and began to fall. These tears became a rain of ckness thatnded on the blue road and it began to subtly transform it.


    The blue road was crafted from the purest form of Ascendancy, it would be the foundations of the road, what came next would be the purest form of Cmity, so pure that even the Shiik was unable to create something like that, only the Mind Formation could constantly purify this concentrated form of Cmity Aura and unleash it on the Ascendancy road where Rowan could begin merging them.


    As the ck rain continued to fall, the road that stretched for millions of miles began to slowly transform, mile after mile, as a purple road began to emerge from the merger.


    The Aura of this road was powerful, enough to stir the minds of the emerging Cmity Suns and the fragmented Wills of the realm.


    There was one thing that this realm was seeking above all else was buried in its dusty history, and although it had searched in despair for countless years, in all that time it had not forgotten the direction it needed to go, and the emerging purple road called to it like nothing had ever done for so many eternities. It needed to possess it.


    The realm that the Eye of Time had transformed into was for two purposes, the first was to create this massive body that had enough mass and power that the cracks that dominated its entire body could be temporarily suppressed, but this was just to hold on for long enough until it could im new bodies for a shell that could hold it.


    To get those bodies, it would need an army, and the Eye of Time had one such army. One of the Forbidden armies of the King of Nothing.


    During the Primordial Era, the gates of power were left mostly open, and although it was unknown why the Primordials allowed it for so long or the reason they chose to end that Era, what was clearly known was that no Era before or after could match the height of the Primordial Era when it came to the distribution of power or the height that certain individuals were able to reach.


    Individuals so powerful that in their hubris they felt they could challenge the Primordials. Perhaps there was truth to that statement because although ounts of those periods werergely unknown, the truth was that the battle that ended the Primordial Era took ce over many Minor Eras, suggesting that these powerful forces were strong enough to resist the forces of the Primordials for that long, and one of those armies that fought that bitter war for countless trillions of years were slowly been roused from their eternal slumber.


    The Eye of Time would never let Rowanplete his road.

 Chapter 1233: The Horde of Gothran’Inul

    Chapter 1233: The Horde of Gothran¡¯Inul


    ?


    In the central area of the massive realm that the Eye of Time had transformed into, there was an endless field filled with the air of the Primordial Era, for within were creatures that should not have existed in this Era for their time was long past, and yet the Eye of Time had been able to hold onto this abominable power that the Primordials had ended and brought it to a new


    Era.


    The air of that distant Era was caused by the inhabitants of this endless field, where from a distance they would seem like ants, but even the smallest of them here was tens of thousands of feet tall, and there was a central figure in their midst was a creature whose size was nearly impossible to describe as its form bent space and time.


    Wearing armor made from silver gems and living ice, the Horde of Gothran'' Inul knelt before the body of their king, a titan with a thousand arms and a hundred faces, whose eyes were the size of worlds. Their king was dead, with a massive wound on his chest where his heart was ripped from it.


    This should not have hurt this titan but whoever had struck this blow had been so powerful that the remnant energy left behind in the wound had ensured that the energy of this titan was spent and still it could not heal the wound, dragging this creature that should have been an eighth-dimensional entity to the grave.


    Yet this entity had ast trick up its sleeves, for in its death, every single drop of blood within this titan had given birth to an eternal army of silver and ice that surrounded its corpse, keeping it safe from all desecration until the end of time. This army was nameless, their creator after all was dead, and the Eye of Time had no authority to give them names.


    It was unknown what method the Eye of Time had been able to use to gain the body of this titan, but the truth of it was rather simple, this unknown titan had died on the surface of the Eye of Time during the Primordial Era, it had been struck a terrible blow by a powerful Celestial and it had crawled unto the Eye to die, and in exchange for sheltering its body throughout time, the Eye would be able to call upon its army for three times, after the third time, the army of this titan would leave to create a new race and begin the journey of climbing back thedder of the higher dimensions with the hopes that one day, it would be resurrected again.


    This would be thest time the Eye of Time would be able to call upon this army, the first two times that it did was to save it from a life-threatening disaster, and now more than ever, it needed this power to survive.


    Speaking the lostnguage of the Frost Titans, the Eye of Time called upon the army,


    "Blood of Gothran''Inul, your weight of silver and ice I have borne for eternities without number. Of thee, I shall call, and of three you shall rise. My enemy stands all around me, and by the pledge you have borne, they are now thine own. Arise and wipe this world clean!"


    Within the horde, the first of them arose and its weird metallic and icy form was humanoid from the waist upwards, with eight arms and six glowing dots on their featureless faces that represented their eyes, from the waist down their bodies became that of an arachnid.


    With eight massive stingers behind their backs that were raised and spread out like a fan, each stinger capable of harnessing various fundamental forces of reality, every member of this horde was a force of destruction.


    The bodies of these creatures were powerful, however, what was surprising was that they were all mortal, and the breath of the power emerging from their bodies was insubstantial. More and more of them began to awaken, and before long, the endless fields where they had been sleeping were teeming with movements as trillions of these creatures arose, and this was simply a fraction of the creatures here.


    Rowan had once seen the vision of the war during the Primordial Era, and one thing that struck him was the ridiculous number of participants in that battle.


    There had been no words that could describe all of reality under siege from a seemingly inexhaustible amount ofbatants.


    A portion of that reality was being expressed here on the Eye of Time, but then something that should be expected happened, and it was slightly ridiculous.


    Loud hisses erupted from this awakening horde, as they held their metallic heads in their hands, they all seemed to be in great pain, and yet the order from the Eye of Time was beyond amand, and they began to scatter towards the edges of thend while releasing hisses of pain, their number seemingly infinite.


    The closest of the horde had just reached the edge of the realm of the Eye of Time before it copsed, it had reached its limits and its soul had copsed.


    A wave of death spread throughout the infinite horde and there was silence. They were all dead.


    This oue was expected, despite how powerful these creatures were, their souls were mortal, and after the repeated series of skirmishes that had just taken ce that had repeatedly swept through this realm, unleashing extra-dimensional energies that had soaked into the realm destabilizing some of its coreponents that could maintain life. These creatures no matter how powerful they were, their mortal souls could not survive in this environment and it was a miracle that they were able tost this long for even an immortal soul would have to tread lightly here, for this realm was no longer a domain where time nor space held any meaning.


    The massive body of one of the hordes that was at the edge of the realm of the Eye of Time leaned forward in death and its mass pushed it off the edge of the realm and it began to fall. The distance separating the Eye of Time and the realm of Doom Star was not expansive, despite their massive sizes, only a few miles were between them, and the falling creature, and it was not even halfway there before its body shivered and the glow from the six spots on its head lit up once more, and a loud hiss erupted from it.


    This hiss came from the eight stingers at their back that shook rhythmically, since they had no mouths on their featureless face, and their tails were the only method they used in


    communicating.


    Life zed anew inside the hearts of the creature and its body mmed into the endless ck ocean of Doom Star, every continent in this realm had long vanished, except for the endlessN?v(el)B\\jnn


    ocean.


    The body of the creature was miles tall, and its descent caused a massive wave to erupt, it thrashed for a bit inside the water, and in the blink of an eye, the water around it for miles froze, and it mbered out of it, easily bncing on the weird silver ice its presence had


    created.


    The life force from this creature was no longer that of a mortal but an Immortal, and if Rowan would peg the scope of it, he would put this creature''s soul power to be equal to that of a


    Minor god.


    From above, trillions of this horde began to fall from the Eye of Time.


    The creature that had firstnded hissed and held its head, the soul of a Minor god was not enough, it copsed in death.


    Ten secondster, life zed anew in its chest.

 Chapter 1234: It Is All The Same

    Chapter 1234: It Is All The Same


    ?


    The descending horde brought a freezing wave with them that grew stronger as they died and resurrected, and even after trillions descended from the Eye of Time, their number seemed unending, and their growing presence began to freeze space itself, but the creatures simply phased through the silver ice, and they began to spread, and a wave of silver ice began to grow, and if this trend continued, the entire realm would be frozen.


    The Will of the Realm of Doom Star was suddenly frozen in indecision, on one hand was the alluring power emerging from the growing purple road that was emerging from the vortex and the second was the growing invasion by the silver horde.


    This indecision did notst for long before madness took over and it directed its fragmented Will at the Cmity gods below the earth to arise and consume everything.


    Beneath the endless ocean of the realm, past theyers of earth''s crust was a world of madness. The eternal realm of Doom Star was incredibly massive and at its level space itself was almost meaningless because no one had ever seen the end of the endless ck ocean, suggesting to some that it stretched forever for infinity.


    This seemingly infinite world contained something in the center, or more precisely, someone, and it was of a woman whose size would rival those of Rowan, her head had been chopped off, and by the multiple stumps left on her shoulders, she must have had multiple heads.


    Naked, her massive body was filled with injuries that reached her ck rotting bones, but the most shocking of her injuries were on her stomach, it appeared to be swollen as if she had been pregnant, and someone had ripped her stomach open, and not bothering to bring out the baby inside her womb, the child had been killed, his head taken away and the torso was left inside the decaying womb.


    The child must have been extremely special because even dead, the numerous wounds on his decaying body spewed an intense amount of light, and due to his massive size even as a fetus, he resembled a universe shaped in the form of a baby.


    Yet it was from those glorious lights that Cmities were spewed from, and as they emerged from the light, it also burned them to ash, only the lucky few escaped the fate of death after being born, and 99.99999 percent of all Cmities that were born perished in the fires that gave birth to them, but the smallest fraction that escaped overtime numbered in the tens of billions.


    When the Will of the Realm went insane, the dead body of this child shivered and a weird cry emerged from its stomach, and the lights spewing from its body died down a bit, and this meant that the survival rate of the Cmities that were being born at every moment multiplied to an insane degree.


    The shrieks of the newly born Cmities that were filled with the essence of pure darkness were a thing of pure nightmare, and in the midst of all of that was a giggle, as if from a child. Like a mass of darkness and flesh of madness, the Cmities burst out of the earth, and the endless ocean seemed to transform into tar, as an endless number of tentacles filled with yellow eyes that extended for miles burst out of the ocean.


    A battle that would echo the likes of those waged in the Primordial Era was about to erupt.


    R


    The purple road was thirty percentpleted but the forces of Doom Star and the Eye of Time had already been summoned and in a moment they would be shing, but greater than their sh was their desire to consume the resources being disyed by Rowan, for Doom Star, it was the growing purple road, and for the Eye of Time, it was determined to tear Rowan to pieces and used his flesh as a suit to arise through the dimension and fulfill its age-old mission.


    With the spread of the forces of Cmity, they had easily surrounded the vortex and they would have promptly begun devouring the purple road if not for the presence of the Shiik that was holding them back, but her interference was drawing the attention of the realm''s Will, and the Shiik began to scream in pain as her body was repeatedly torn to pieces by invisible hands, but she did not stop holding back the Cmity gods and continuing the process of refining the Cmity Aura, yet it was unknown how long she would be able to hold on.


    At the front of the vortex, a tornado of white mes erupted that resolved into the form of the Lost mes who looked at the madness with a frown and a hint of awe in his eyes, he sighed and scratched his white hair, as he began walking down the purple road,


    "Everyone would be big mad if they knew that I am the first to stand here."


    His form vanished until he reached the edge of the road, and he was about to stretch his hand when a pir of golden mes appeared beside him and it took the form of the god-child who no longer looked like a child but a fully grown golden giant, although he kept his height under ten feet,


    "Lost, after all this time together, you intend to hog the glory alone?"


    The boy appeared flustered, before he retorted in annoyance, "What do you mean hog all the fun, do you consider anything here to be funny? Two powerful realms are gunning for our throats and the only thing standing against them and our death is the few of us! Do you think I am taking this lightly?"


    It was now the turn of the golden giant to appear flustered and a bit confused, "No, ah... that''s not what I mean, I think.."


    He stopped stammering a reply when he saw the cheeky grin on the face of the boy,


    "Oh, it never gets old teasing you, you have no idea how hard it is to tease angels who were all born with innate knowledge, and I have to be the one to always be catching up."


    The golden giant sighed in relief, "Dont do that again,"


    Lost pped in the thigh, "Eh, it is all for good fun, we better start pulling out weight, I don''t think thedy above can continue refining the road while fighting against the Will of the realm, we need to lighten her load."


    The golden giant nodded, "We will serve, all of us."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Lost smiled and nodded, but the mirth in his eyes had vanished. Of all the battles that Rowan had ever fought, there was something about this one that was different.


    The scale of it was stupendous, the enemies matching towards their gates could not be counted, and the powers that they emitted were terrible.


    This was not a matter of if they could win, but more of if they could even survive what was


    coming.


    The golden giant tapped the head of the distracted Lost, making him rub his head in pain, and looked up at him while frowning, and the giantughed,


    "In death, our souls go to the creator. Is there anything greater than that?"


    "Un sorry to break your bubble," Lost muttered, "But with the power of this scale, the soul is


    a fragile thing before it, and its survival would be due to luck if nothing else."


    "It''s all the same,"


    The golden giant growled, the intent for battle filling his eyes as he swept his hand to the


    side, and behind him, mile after mile of road was filled with golden fire as three billion


    golden giants emerged from the mes,


    "They shall not pass."

 Chapter 1235: Resting Ground

    Chapter 1235: Resting Ground


    ?


    Ascendant Suns Dilos and Trelmol''s conditions had not been great when the Time Storms began to ravage the realm, fighting against the Eye of Time had reduced them to pieces, and so, unlike the Cmity Suns that were able to fight against the hold of time, the two Ascendant Suns that were preupied with healing themselves could not resist, and they were flung far back into the distant past.


    Due to the manner in which their bodies had been intertwined after they were shattered, they were not separated in the chaos, and when the ravage of the time storm unexpectedly ended as if it had been sucked away, they found themselves in a seemingly endless forest.


    It took weeks to heal from the lingering effect of Time on their bodies, and in that time they chose to remain in one ce in silence for although they understood that they were still in the same realm of their birth, everything here was different, perhaps hostile, and for Ascendants of their level, their instincts were almost premonitions, and so they remained inconspicuous until they could heal their wounds and gain a measure of strength to defend themselves with. With their healingpleted, for the first time in tens of millions of years, the Ascendant Suns hid their glow, and like wraiths they slipped through the forest, marveling at the size of each tree that was miles high and the incredible strength in their wooden bodies, they knew this because they could feel the presence of weight in each tree, as if they were looking at an entire world instead of one tree.


    They were not heading in a random direction because they noticed that the trees ahead were getting bigger, and those behind were smaller, and following instincts they headed towards the direction withrger trees, there was an equal consensus among the two Ascendant Suns to understand what time period they were before they began struggling to push towards the present.


    The history of Ascendancy and Cmity was covered in fog, and even the two great Ascendant Suns did not know of their past, they awakened as they were, powerful and eternal, and for a while there was no need to understand what might have been when they were all that was.


    When the Ascendants'' Suns began to fall to Cmity for one reason or another, it was impossible for the survivors not to tell that even their realm was against them, which they knew should not be the case, and this made them begin to question their past.


    The many discrepancies of their existence began to reveal themselves anytime they attempted to travel to the past. As Ascendant Suns, the power to reach the past with their Will was supposed to be within their reach, but they could never return past the moment when they opened their eyes to this reality.


    They knew that this realm was old, although many things on the surface were new, such as the continents and the threshold that separated the heavens and the earth, but the endless ocean was old, and the wind was even older.


    The taste of great age on the breeze was palpable, and sometimes deep in the ocean floor, they could find weird markings, nothing physical of course, but traces of foreign energy not falling into the category of Ascendancy or Cmity, and they knew this was not signs of intruders in their realm because these energy traces were incredibly old.


    Now finding themselves in this past where these massive trees that had not been present when they were born and detecting the foreign power flooding through them, they knew that whatever had happened to them, this one could be considered a blessing in disguise, or maybe a curse, they had no way of knowing.


    The journey through the endless trees continued for years, and the miles they had passed were countless, but time for immortals was almost an abstract concept. At this time each tree they were passing had now be so massive it was almost impossible to see their crowns and it took several moments for them to be able to fly past one.


    Over time the sense of power they were getting from these trees was bing stronger and they estimated that in the region they were passing, the surrounding trees were equal to Ascendants at the second Dan!


    This increased the sense of horror and wonder in their heart, for they knew that they had passed millions of trees of this size, and if they were all equal to fifth-dimensional Ascendants, then how powerful were the bigger trees ahead, and how could such a powerful civilization be wiped out from the surface of the realm.


    With the clear understanding that the Ascendant Sun had over time due to them being at the seventh-dimensional level, they knew that they had not been thrown far back into the past, at most they estimated that this time period was 200 million years into the past, obviously, this was not a long time ago.


    The Ascendants Suns had lived for 50 million years from the moment they had awakened, so this meant this time period was simply 150 million years ago from the moment of their awakening, which was very exciting for both of them because this was the period that had been before the rise of Ascendancy and Cmity, and if they wanted to know the truth of the past, there was no better ce to find it than in this area.


    Another couple of years passed, and now the trees began to be much sparse, but each of them was now so massive it almost defied imagination and what was even more drastic was the power emanation from them that was equal to that of a sixth-dimensional Ascendant.


    By this point, the two Ascendant Suns became more careful and passed through these trees, and now they could begin to feel it more clearly, the thing that drew them more clearly than the increasing power of the trees and they could not help but frown as the energy traces became increasingly greater.


    Then the space ahead opened up and the two Ascendant Suns could not help but gasp in shock when the peak of this world opened before them, a hundred super massive trees with the powers at the seventh dimension.


    Ascendant Sun Dilos looked at Trelmol in dismay, before the fall of Ascendancy began, it was theorized that for there to be at least twenty new Ascendant suns, many trillions of years would have to go by. What did it mean for there to be a hundred of these massive trees at this level?n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Perhaps it was because Dilos was the Ascendant that was more warlike, that he was the first to have noticed the signs of strife in this realm that they had missed for so long.


    He bent down and scooped a piece of the earth in his hand and standing up he showed it to Trelmol, and it took a moment for Trelmol to understand that this was not dirt, but bone


    dust.


    Across the endless fields of trees that they had been passing through, the earth beneath their feet was not made from dirt but bones.


    These silent trees were not as docile as one would think, and now when they scrutinized the spaces in between the gigantic trees they began to see fuller-sized bones that had not yet


    been crushed.


    If there had been a war in the past, these trees had won, and the bones of their enemies became their resting ground.

 Chapter 1236: Whispers Of The Ents

    Chapter 1236: Whispers Of The Ents


    ?


    The two Ascendant Suns could clearly feel the power of the bones surrounding the hundred massive seventh-dimensional Ascendant trees, and they could sense that these sets of bones belonged to simrly powerful entities, and this was the reason, unlike the rest, they had not copsed into bone dust.


    Ascendant Sun Trelmol was shaken, "What is all this? How long have these trees stood over the bodies of their enemies."


    Dilos still touching the bone dust muttered, "By my spections, at least for a billion years or more, to get a clearer image of this would require we check out the morepleted bone pieces ahead."


    About to move forward, Trelmol stopped Dilos, "If the rest of the trees behind us are dormant, then there is a high chance that the ones ahead would be too, but we cannot take chances and don''t forget the other reason we are here."


    "I know," Dilos frowned, "I can sense it more clearly ahead, and so we would need to move. Don''t worry if we fall into danger, I shall ce you in my domain, it should buy you enough time to escape out of this time period."


    Trelmol looked at his partner with a deep gaze, "You do not have to do that. I can face any iing battle equally with you, and we can still leave without trying to poke our noses into the secrets of the past."


    Dilos shook his head, "No, one of us must survive what is toe, we are here for answers and we cannot leave without it." he sighed, "If there were anyone among both of us who should survive you should be the one, because you have the gift to nurture, while I am better for battle."


    Trelmol shook his head sadly, "I am afraid that the world we are going to would require that talent for battle and not fostering."


    "That is precisely the reason you are more important," Dilos argued, "there must be someone left to rebuild. Enough we have spent too much time dithering, stand back while I check ahead."


    The Ascendant Dilos carefully made his way towards the center of the massive trees for they were arranged in a circle, and the biggest mass of bones was in the middle of that circle, going as slowly as he did, it took him months to reach the edge of that circle, and he hesitated for a bit before he slowly entered the shades cast by the massive trees.


    The whispers began.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    At first, they were not loud, like the buzzing of a bee at a distance but then it continued to grow as he went deeper and got closer to the center until could hardly ignore them and he nearly stumbled when those whispers became fragments of words, but they were spoken in anguage that he could not understand.


    Yet the intent behind those words was as clear as day. Dilos could hear the pain and the sense of betrayal in those whispers, and he found himself walking towards one of the trees, he could resist thepulsion if he wanted but he did not try to do so, because he could sense something that drew him to it, he could sense the heart of a fighter, and like him, the tree that drew him had known battle like no other.


    As he grew closer to the tree, the whisper transformed into a scream, and if not for his ability to modify and limate to any harmful conditions, the voices might have driven him partly insane.


    Ascendant Dilos came before the massive tree and he touched it and a rumble went off in his head that made him grimace in pain, and then there was silence as if he had gotten deaf, but this silence was profound and came with understanding.


    A shake on his shoulder drew him away from the silence and he turned to see Trelmol behind him and he became furious,


    "I told you to wait for my news, why did you enter this ce when..."


    Dilos slowly fell into silence when he realized something important. He touched the air in front of him and noticed that his feet had sunk into the ground almost to his knees and he mumbled in confusion, "How long have I been standing here?"


    Trelmol replied slowly, "You have been touching this tree for ten thousand years Dilos, I could not wait any longer and I had to see if you were lost before I left this ce for good." Dilos suddenly seized Trelmol by the wrist, "I know it, I know the secrets of our past!" Trelmol quietly muttered, "I have found the familiar energy traces, and it is of Cmity." Dilos''s excitement was palpable at first and he was about to begin telling Trelmol all that he had learned frommuning with the tree but his mouth fell open and he said,


    "What did you just say?"


    "I said I found traces of Cmity, see, at the center of the bone pile, Cmity is brewing." "What... no, this cannot be," Dilos shook his head in denial, "This cannot be the reward after so much suffering."


    Trelmol noticing the state of his fellow Ascendant Sun, brought him out of the trees a way back, because he was feeling thepulsion to touch the trees and he was afraid that if he did, perhaps Dilos would join him and they would remain here forever.


    It took a short while for Dilos to regain back the full measures of his wit, and then without prompting he began working with a dull tone,


    "We fought Cmities, while they fought Ravagers, and for thirty billion years this war burned hot. Ah Trelmol, you should have seen them at their height, our civilization pales inparison to what they had achieved... these Ilium Ents."


    Trelmol shook, "Were those their names?"


    Nodding, Dilos continued, "Yes, and they were not always like this. Every tree here used to stand even higher, their branches could spread wider, and their roots could be great legs. They won against the Ravagers, frightful beasts that fed on life against all odds, and for their victory, the reward the realm gave them was to silence them all."


    The light in the eyes of Dilos had taken a frightening hue, "They have been kept in this state for a billion years, and I think I know the reason, the realm had been creating something new from the remains of the Ravagers. It has been creating Cmity, and I believe that when the creation of Cmity isplete, they shall arise and feed on every Ent here."


    As if his words were the final sentencing to herald the end of this age, a massive ck tentacle burst out of the center of the field, and the familiar shriek of a Cmity god resounded in the


    clearing.


    The two Ascendant Suns arose from their position, the instinct to battle Cmity gods ingrained in their veins, but then another louder crack resounded and this time it wasing from above.


    Looking upwards, something was descending from the sky, trailing blue mes, and with the sight of an Ascendant, they quickly determined what was falling from the heavens and their gaze was colored with confusion.


    It was a massive meteorite that resembled a stone egg. Their confusion came about because they recognized that a simr stone egg had descended into the realm in the future.


    The earth shuddered as the stone egg impacted the ground a few thousand miles away. "Why was this intruder also here in the past?"

 Chapter 1237: The Chains Of Ignorance

    Chapter 1237: The Chains Of Ignorance


    ?


    Dilos and Trelmol looked at each other, with the suspicion that this intruder might be more intertwined with their history than they had previously imagined, this thought causing countless waves to surge in their heart.


    "The descent of that thing in the present led to the near destruction of our reality in less than a million years," Trelmol pointed out, "Would it be doing the same thing here? Is this what ended the reign of the Ent and brought about the advent of Cmity?"


    Dilos paused in thought at the words from Trelmol before he sighed, "Although this is not a Memory and we have been forcefully plunged into the past, a feat that I don''t want to wrap my head on how much power is needed to drag a realm as massive as our own physically through space and time, any changes we are going to be making would be affecting the real- present, a concept I always thought to be impossible giving our power. There is great danger here, yet this is our chance to change the future, our chances in our present reality are slim to none, and our current power levels in that realm of monsters are almost useless, but here we might be able to change something."


    Trelmol was shaken by the words of Dilos, as master of Memory/Mind, they could reach across their Memories and make changes, but these were not permanent because it would require an insane amount of power to twist all of present reality to the changes they had made in the Memories and this was not even adding the fact that if there was bother simr Ascendant with equal power that shared the same Memory, then trying to change anything of that Memory would be next to impossible.


    However, their present state of existence was rather peculiar, they had been physically propelled into the past, and they were not in a Memory. As seventh-dimensional Ascendant Suns, they could drag themselves into the past if they wanted, but they would only choose to stay above the surfaceyer of reality and not push themselves fully into the past, being more like observers and not participants because everything was about energy.


    Although it should be obvious by now, it was the greatest weakness of Ascendant Suns that theycked ess to Aetherium. They did not even understand the concept behind this energy, and the only thing they had ess to was their Core Aura which had been further refined by their higher state of existence.


    Without ess to Aetherium, the Ascendant Suns could not power the singr technique that made them seventh-dimensional entities, and it was unknown if they were even aware of the innate technique that their position should have granted them.


    This caused them to mostly battle with Memory/Mind, a power that was avable to a sixth- dimensional being, and not tap the incredible powers that were their birthright. Like Rowan at the start of his journey, ignorance was the biggest lock that bound them to this ne of existence.


    Suddenly the power to make sweeping changes across their reality was before them, and they were going to seize it.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Within the heart of the Ascendant Suns, they sensed that changing the past should be a feat that they should be capable of achieving, but there was no feasible method or power that could render that dream possible, and the desire to understand what sort of power could achieve such a thing could be not be understated.


    Behind them came a sickening squelching sound as the tentacle of the newly born Cmity god had reached forward towards one of the hundred seventh-dimensional level Ents, the madness borne from their endless hunger making them disregard the concept of levels and reach for any source of vitality, but before it could reach the Ent, that massive tentacle exploded, and the explosion continued down to the Cmity god still lying below the field of bones and its shrieks of pain were cut off as a bigger explosion flung gore into the air for thousands of feet.


    These body parts flung in the air were vaporized before they could even touch the ground. There was silence for a few moments and then hundreds of tentacles burst out of the earth, surging towards the tree but the same fate was awaiting them, not that it would matter for more would still keeping, and the Ascendant Suns sighed, they knew this was just the beginning, the corruption of Cmity was not easy to resolve, but there might still be a chance.


    It was obvious that the Cmity gods at the stage were extremely weak, and even with the Will of the realm suppressing the Ents, keeping them from moving or actively defending themselves, it would take a long time for them to breach the innate defenses of the Ent, but this fate was inevitable.


    These trees could no longer gain energy from their surroundings, and everything they lost, no matter how small, would count over the countless millions of years that would go by as the Cmity gods continued their endless assaults.


    For the Ascendant Suns here, it meant that they had enough time to actively investigate the unknown intruder that entered the realm first before returning to cleanse this area of Cmity, lending whatever aid they could give to the Ents, perhaps they could bring a new army with them into the present.


    The roots of Cmity could not be found on the surface, and if there were one Cmity god on the surface, then there would be a thousand underneath and a million underneath that thousand.


    Cleansing the world of Cmity was never a short process, or an easy one, but if they had arrived at the beginning of the Cmity infestation, they might have had a chance, after all in this time period there were no Cmity Suns.


    With all of these in mind, the two Ascendant Suns set out towards the direction of the crash, a few thousand miles was nothing but a short distance for both of them. As they approached the area they quickly reviewed all that they knew about the first descent of this intruder. Ascendant Sun Trelmol who supervised the Council of Nine quickly narrated everything that had transpired in the future to Dilos, and he began by saying,


    "I am ashamed to say this, but I have less control over the Council of Nine than what you all might have thought. The Council encouraged that picture, but that is far from the truth." "Oh, we all knew that," Dilos replied in a deadpan manner, "but it was hrious to see you strutting around thinking you have one thing over the rest of us, the favor of the elusive council and an even more elusive Undying. We are not idiots, Trelmol."


    Trelmol sighed in an act of feigned exasperation, he found it a bit funny that he and Dilos had exchanged more words in these few moments than they had done in many millions of years. Perhaps it took the end of everything that they knew for them to fully understand how precious it was to have someone simr to you in this cruel reality. He would never say it out loud, but Trelmol was grateful that he was not thest Ascendant Sun left alive, such an existence he feared would surely break him.


    Ascendant Trelmol quickly recounted everything that he knew about the stone egg that fell from the heavens,

 Chapter 1238: Origin Of Ascendancy

    Chapter 1238: Origin Of Ascendancy


    ?


    Ascendant Sun Trelmol spoke in whispers as if scared that his voice would travel beyond hispany,


    "At that time I was not focused on such a small news that involved less than ten minor Ascendants who had not even reached the first Dan, and the only thing that drew my attention was that the Undying seemed to have made an appearance to solve such a minor problem, of course, no one in the Council told me the reason for it or what he achieved that day, nevertheless, looking back now, it is unmistakable that whatever took ce that day led to the state of our realm at the present and now we know that this is not the first time this has happened."


    "Then let us finish it here," Dilos growled, before he softly continued, "If we are able to. These secrets that have bound our past, it feels greater than us, it is... heavy, but we owe it to our fellow fallen Suns to find the truth, and if we can, change the past."


    For an Ascendant Sun who was considered invincible and omnipotent all through most of his existence, it was a tough pill to swallow when the frailty of their existence was pushed to the surface.


    Knowing that their existence at the top was all a mirage, and seeing for the first time how deep the sea could go when they had always yed at its beach was a humbling process that Dilos was sure that he did not like, not a single bit.


    A few hundred miles from the crash, they began to see the effects of itsnding, for all the trees in the surroundings had been bent to the side as the earth holding their roots was shaken, and they could see a certain golden glow from the distance and both of them began moving more carefully, prioritizing stealth over speed.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    A feeling of dread took over their senses and it was the only warning that they got before both Ascendant Suns simultaneously stumbled as a wave passed through them, and a silent battle began taking ce in their bodies as it seemed to fade in and out of reality, this continued for a few seconds before it eased, and they both copsed to the ground.


    They looked at each other with hints of despair in their eyes, what had just happened was that a pulling force had nearly wrenched them away from this time period back to the present. The past was beginning to reject them, whatever power that had brought them here was fading and everything was going back to the way that it was.


    If they previously thought that they had enough time to change the past to affect great changes in the future, that dream was suddenly fleeing away from their grasp. It took nearly everything they had to maintain themselves in this time period, and it was unknown if they would be able to resist more of that wave when it returned.


    There was no Aura of Ascendancy in the environment that they could pull on for sustenance, and if not for their impressive stores of power in their bodies, they would have been drawn to the present. They were both running out of time.


    Drawing strength from each other, the two Ascendant Suns began moving faster, knowing that they could not stealthily approach this site like they initially nned, they stopped when they were a few miles away and after witnessing what was in front of them, they were a bit confused.


    The massive stone egg should have weighed an impressive amount, and with the force of its descent it should have destroyed a greater portion of thend, but the damage around its crash site was minimal, any changes to the surrounding area were because of the powerful winds that its descent had brought with it.


    At this point the massive stone egg had cracked open in the middle, and within was a golden soup like the yolk of a celestial egg whose light could be seen for miles around, and standing in front of this open egg were nine figures.


    Of the nine, eight were in brown robes that covered their entire body and they were on their knees as if in worship, and thest was hovering in the air, and he would have been naked if not for the remnant of that golden soup that was inside the egg clinging to his body like a skin-tight suit.


    Looking at this scene it was apparent that these eight figures should have been waiting for thest individual to arrive because, on closer look at the robes they were wearing, the Ascendant Suns noticed they had been weaved from the leaves of the Ent, and the breath emerging from these robes, they had been worn for an extremely long time.


    Another wave of expulsion erupted around the two Ascendant Suns, far greater than before and they disregarded any attempt at stealth as they struggled to remain here in the past, what they were witnessing was too monumental and they needed to understand because they feared that returning to the present was a one-way ticket to death, and if they were going to die in the next few moments thest thing they wanted to know was the truth.


    The wave passed and the two Ascendants nearly wept in relief, but sensing something was different they looked up only to see that the nine figures ahead were looking at them, and of the eight that were once kneeling they had returned to their feet, their bodies emitting an intense baleful Aura that could freeze the mind of whoever was looking at them, and what was rming was that although they had humanoid bodies, their heads were those of serpents.


    In front of their chest were eight matching stone steeles that rotated around, and what was especiallypelling that made the Ascendant Suns nearly scream out in shock was the fact that within the stone Steele was a powerful source of Ascendant Aura.


    In fact, what they were sensing within was so potent it made the Aura within their bodies seem like dirt before gold, it was like they were looking at the source of their existence and they were stunned.


    "I told you all to be patient and that the future woulde to us."


    Thest figure who was hovering in the air smiled at them, his features as beautiful as sunrise and Dilos felt a rummaging hand enter their bodies and begin rooting around, what was astonishing was that their bodies did not reject the touch, it was almost familiar and a wave of understanding was growing in their minds when the expulsion force seized them and sent them into the present.


    They thought they heard a sigh of regret and a voice saying, "This would have to be enough, after the ninth time, I should have everything that I need."


    R


    The Ascendant Sun was pulled through the cracks of reality, skipping over and then through space, time, and other strange dimensions that had no meaning in words that could describe them, and they were propelled into the present...


    They were propelled into war and madness, and these two Ascendant Suns, despite their powers, nearly died barely ten seconds after they had arrived.

 Chapter 1239: The Fall Of A Sun

    Chapter 1239: The Fall Of A Sun


    ?


    A wave of heat poured through Ascendant Sun Dilos, tearing away nearly half of the limited amount of Core Aura he had, his entire existence would have been destabilized if his


    surroundings were not filled with Ascendant Aura that his body greedily drew upon in massive waves that created a storm of Ascendant Aura around him for miles.


    In the Chaos, he could sense another wave storm of Ascendant Aura, and perhaps because he could sense it so clearly and knowing they were in danger, led him to quickly cut himself away from the Ascendant Aura streaming into his body, and this time it was a wave of chill that brushed past him, so potent that it sliced through half his body and he was sted away for miles.


    Although still disoriented he tried to call out for Trelmol, but it was toote, not as adept inrge-scalebat as Dilos, he had not quickly shut himself from drawing in Ascendant Aura, and Dilos eyes opened to see a massive Ascendant Sun rising, but in this ce there could not be a greater mistake.


    He saw what had torn through half his body in an instant they were massive silver bolts, the smallest was around ten thousand feet long and the speed they traveled with was so extreme that they left long cracks in space that froze over, creating long lines of burning silver fire behind in space, it was almost entrancing to watch.


    The Ascendant body of Trelmol was battered by billions of these bolts!


    Trelmol did not even have the time to scream, his body was like an airbag that had been punctured so badly that its structural integrity simply became nonexistent.


    Even as his body copsed into nonexistence there were still plenty of chances to save him, and that was when Dilosprehended the full horror that they had been thrown into.


    It turned out that the bolts that had torn Trelmol to pieces had just emerged from a small section of thebatants here, and it should be noted that those bolts had numbered in the billions.


    What came next was the true definition of Cmity, reality hummed and shrieked and countless billions of silver bolts repeatedly shredded through the area where any remnants of Ascendant Sun Trelmol Aura could be sensed. It did not matter how much he tried to heal or the power of the Memories that he could call upon, it was useless before a barrage that would shred through a universe countless times over.


    Dilos could only mutter in shock and frustration, unable to call out to Trelmol to stop trying to heal himself, his act of drawing power only lit him up like a beacon, but in the throes of panic and pain, Trelmol would not be able to think straight, and faster than he might have hoped, Trelmol reached his limit, and with ast despairing cry, his presence vanished from reality.


    What was left of him was a frozen orb that contained a vaguely humanoid body that was hugging its legs to his body, and as the orb fell, Dilos pursued it, a part of himself not quite believing that thest of his kin was gone.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The form Dilos took was a miniature ball of light with some skeletal structure that could be barely seen within, barely emitting any energy, his presence was lost in the chaos around him.


    Reaching the descending orb Dilos gazed onest time at his brother and then he disengaged from it, and a secondter a passing tentacle that had been torn off from the body of a Cmity god flew past and crushed the remnant of Trelmol into nothingness.


    Dilos held back his pain and looked around him and for a while, he forgot about himself. To understand what he was witnessing, Dilos had topartmentalize his thoughts into different parts so as to encapste the entirety of the battle because it was too vast for him to take in at a single nce.


    Unlike a normal three-dimensional world where the horizon could be seen in a distance and it was impossible to truly see far without the curvature of the world to hinder your sight due to its limited size, Doom Star did not have such limitation, and if one was capable enough, they could see for many millions of miles, and Dilos could see even farther, and everything he saw was carnage.


    When he had been expelled from this time period into the past, what Dilos had seen was a sh between the realm''s will and the intruder who had been decimating both Ascendant Suns, but now he saw a world that had been separated into three sides.


    Two massive presences had appeared in the realm, so gargantuan that it almost defied imagination. One of which was a massivendmass that hovered above the realm, covering nearly a third of it, which meant that Dilos could not even see the full extent of thisnd mass, and he was an Ascendant Sun.


    From thisnd mass streamed a seemingly unending tide of silver, Dilos could only watch in mute awe as more of these creatures kept emerging, an unholy merger of man and scorpion, the eight stingers they carried were responsible for shooting the massive silver bolts that shredded Trelmol to pieces.


    Everything that Ascendant Sun Dilos knew was wrapped around Aura, everything had it, either living or nonliving, from rocks to the wind, a unique signature that he could detect even with most of his senses shut off, and although a mountain had one Aura, break off a little piece of it, and that piece over time would lose the Aura of the mountain and form its own unique signature, that was the way reality works, but the mass of silver and frozen mes beneath all had a singr Aura as if he was not looking at trillions of beings but a singr entity separated in countless portions.


    However what he found that was rming was that the Aura these creatures had was not uniform, those descending from thend mass above had weaker Auras but as time passed by these Aura kept getting stronger, it was as if he was watching these creatures rapidly ascend the ranks of power with every moment that was passing.


    If this confrontation was a pie sliced in three parts he had just noted one of the slices and he went to the other slice, and although this part should have been familiar to him, it was not, he had seen Cmity before, but not like this...


    The seven Cmity Suns were no longer in the sky covered by an evesting hue of darkness, now their true forms were revealed, massive piles of diseased flesh and unchecked growth that led to tumors and tentacles. Eyes that contained teeth and mouths filled with eyes, were the least unearthly mutations on the bodies of these Cmity Suns.


    Their bulk mmed into the ocean of silver and massive tentacles without number dove into the endless tides of bodies and crushed, bringing these struggling bodies to millions of mouths where they were crushed and devoured.


    From the ocean erupted countless Cmity gods, so many of them that Dilos would never have imagined that this realm could hold this amount of Cmity gods within it, and they also battled against the tide of silver.


    This was the second slice of the pie, and thest of it drew his attention like nothing else because he could sense a calling from it.

 Chapter 1240: Battle Of Creation

    Chapter 1240: Battle Of Creation


    ?


    The familiar call was simr to the hand that had rummaged through his body in the past and it was emerging from a massive vortex from which a growing purple road was emerging.


    In front of the road and defending it was one of the most intense battles in the ongoing conflict.


    The reason for it was that while the forces of Cmity and thus unknown forces of ice which Ascendant Sun Dilos decided to call Scorpion men were battling against each other, the two forcesbined were attacking thisst slice, and among the threebatants here, their numbers were the least, but the power that they wielded was amazing.


    For a moment even the call from the vortex or the massive and intense Aura of Ascendancy he was sensing from that road, and the weird almost tantalizing allure of the spreading purple glow that was covering it, as he focused on the power being wielded by thest party. Although this was a battle of giants, thisst party which resembled men forged from burning gold appeared incredibly diminutive even though they were thousands of feet tall. The smallest Cmity gods had tentacles that could stretch for tens of thousands of feet and those creatures made from silver and blue ice had heights that were measured in miles, they could rip minor Cmity gods apart as if they were picking apart stuffed dolls.


    These golden giants had serpents circling their bodies and some of them had several of these serpents that were spewing balls of golden mes from their mouths. These mes at a nce did not appear to be that powerful, but they sped through the air and anything they touched, they simply chewed through until they ran out of energy.


    Something like this although dangerous should not be that impactful, but that was considering only one golden giant alone, however, this picture changed when you realized there were two billion golden giants on this road in a battle formation.


    When all their serpents released mes from their maws, it was as if a sea of golden me was rising from the earth to the sky, traveling as fast as the speed of light and when they met obstruction at the front, they simply melted through miles of bodies, be they Cmity or the silver creatures.


    Due to the fact that they were surrounded on three sides, the serpents had to alternate their firing path to cover all three areas around, and from the Aural signatures that Ascendant Sun Dilos could glean from these serpents, their energies were a long way from running out.


    However, this was not what drew his attention the most from these golden giants, the serpents were simply one of their powers, and no matter how powerful it was, against the endless tides of bodies rolling in, it could not hold back the attackers, perhaps if they were fighting Cmity gods alone, the serpents could have held them at bay, but the other silver forces could also release firepower of their own, and Ascendant Sun Trelmol had just perished underneath that barrage.


    With the same intensity that was unleashed to ughter an Ascendant Sun, countless silver bolts pierced through space, and although the golden sea of mes melted a portion of it, enough went through that should have devastated the ranks of these golden giants, but a mysterious force field that nketed their entire formation would always arise to shield against the bolts.


    With Ascendant Sun Dilos''s understanding of energy maniption, he could see that this force field was being emitted from the bodies of every golden giant, and they had found a way to link that power together across their entire number, strengthening this field to the extent that it could block blows that had shredded an Ascendant Sun to death.


    The golden giants were not depending on their force field to fight back, as Dilos could not be sure what he was looking at but it seemed as if these golden giants were crushing something green in their palms, and for a wild moment he thought they resembled grass, but that could surely not be the case because the effects of whatever they were unleashing were extremelypelling.


    The golden mes could disrupt the battlefield, but what truly kept the golden giants in the fight was the strange and unexpected phenomenon and energy they could unleash.


    All sorts of elemental energies appeared out of thin air, inbinations that should make no sense but somehow were able to work in harmony to disrupt the flow of their attackers.


    A charging Cmity god would suddenly find its iling tentacles encased in ice and its ten thousand mouths filled with gleaning green apples that were crushed under the astonished gaze of the god would turn out to be a potent poison that would melt the fallen gods from the inside out.


    Mazes made from lightning and darkness hundreds of miles in diameter appear out of thin air around the charging armies, confusing them, and funneling them into choke points where the golden fires could eliminate them in batches...


    Phantoms of all shapes and sizes appeared around the field of battle that drew the firepower of the attackers, confusing and sending them on wild goose chase...


    Reality transformed around the battlefield, and these were not phantoms but real changes, like massive walls miles high, cities made from green fire, and most prevalent in this madness of endless creation were weapons of war.


    Swords thousands of feet long that seemed to have a life of their own fell on the shrieking armies of Cmity and the hissing silver scorpion men. One of which could not cause much damage, but there were an unending number of these weapons appearing out of nowhere.


    What Ascendant Sun Dilos did not know was that what he was observing was just the tip of the iceberg when it came to the creation powers being unleashed by the golden giants, championed by the godchild, and given direction by Lost, the true battle was being waged inside the bodies of these creatures.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Lost had taken a page out of Rowan''s book when he was reborn in this world and realized that they could not unleash enough firepower to decimate the endless horde of enemies heading their way, but if they could find ways to hamper them from within, they would win this fight because their jobs were not to destroy the armies here, it was to buy time for the road to bepleted so that the true body of Rowan could enter this realm.


    Inside the bodies of their enemies, tiny spells and puppets were being created in their trillions, and their jobs were simply to cause minor changes in the bodies they inhabited, be it blinding their host for a moment or even causing them to shiver or spasm.


    In this battle, Lost could perfectly coordinate all the billions of these golden giants making sure that when an opportunity worse due to those distractions created inside the bodies of their enemies, they were there to take advantage of it.


    This fight had been ongoing for weeks at this point, the bridge was halfwayplete, and Lost could slowly feel the tide of battle shifting in their favor.


    For Ascendant Sun Dilos, it was almost too much, the chaos of what was happening, and yet the golden giants all seemed to be in sync, and their motions were smooth as silver, as they unleashed all forms of creation unto the field, and for a while the smallest party was holding back and endless tides of bodies.


    Yet even the blind could see they could not hold on for long.

 Chapter 1241: The Cries Of Calamity

    Chapter 1241: The Cries Of Cmity


    ?


    The Shiik above had focused on refining Cmity Aura to transform the road but she still had a little strength to spare and her Aura weakened and pushed back the lesser Cmity gods below, nearly cutting their strength in half.


    This enabled the defenders of the road to focus more on the greater enemy, the horde of....


    At first, Lost who was leading the defenders had thought that the advantages of this unexpected army from the Eye of Time would be their seemingly inexhaustible numbers, powerful fleshy bodies, and their power over a weird form of ice that could degrade all forms of energy, even Will, but he acknowledges that any weapon unleashed by the fragment of a Primordial as its trump card, and he was not wrong.


    This silver horde did not possess life as it was normally known, and possessing their bodies with the power of creation had shown Lost that whenever any of them were killed, their essence was sted away towards other members of the Horde, and then rebounded back to their bodies, and what returned was a hundred times stronger than what had been taken away. This was all Lost could understand of this process and this what with him borrowing a fraction of Rowan''s Spirit to process the battle since he was upied with directing all the golden giants.


    However, this was enough for him to understand that he could not put down this army, he could only stall them for a while because killing them was simply making them stronger.


    The best strategy for this battle would be to dy, as much as possible he was avoiding killing off as many of the silver horde as he could, focusing on crippling them and confusing their senses which was more difficult than he had first assumed because the horde seemed to share a collective sense and if not for the extreme adaptability of creation that could change any situation into one that was favorable to them, he would have relinquished this battle. It was funny that the Cmity gods, especially the Cmity Suns that were wreaking havoc in the distance, were holding back a major portion of the might of the Silver Horde.


    Although it appeared that the least Cmity gods assaulting their forces were easy to dispatch, that was very far from the truth, it was only that Lost and the golden giants had the perfect weapon to counter the powers of the Cmity gods, which was the golden mes being unleashed by the Natal Treasures of every golden giant here.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    That me was representative of the endless hunger of the Primordial Ouroboros Serpents, and they did not burn, they consumed. It was in this manner that the mes could easily destroy these Cmity gods as it consumed their darkness from the insides and this was the first effect of the me, the other hidden aspect of it was that it fed a part of the energy that was devoured back to the golden giants.


    The amount of energy that could be gained by the golden giants all depended on their affinity with the golden me. Those with higher affinity and more Natal Treasures were able to gain more sustenance from the mes, and this with the massive endurance granted to every golden giant meant they could virtually fight this battle for the rest of eternity.


    The Cmity gods had the power of pure darkness within their bodies, and although they did not wield this power, it granted them the ability to devour everything and gave them an unreasonable healing factor.


    The power of Ascendancy was one of its weaknesses, although that weakness was rtively minor, and to kill a lesser Cmity god using the power of Ascendancy alone was usually quite costly, and the silver horde was paying this price to kill these foul gods.


    The silver bolts they fired from their stingers were powerful, but in close quarters that advantage was stripped away from them when the tentacles of the Cmity gods wrapped around their bodies and their many mouths filled with extremely sharp fangs began to chew threw armor and flesh, and so the silver horde used their many hands to rip these gods to pieces, every gesture they made carrying a chilling power that crushed the bodies of the Cmity gods to powder, but the regenerative factor of the Cmity gods ensured that this process was long and grueling.


    Each Cmity Sun was a force of devastation that tore through reality like an endless cataclysm. Tentacles thousands of miles long swept through and past the endless ocean, tearing through millions of the silver horde, and as many as they were crushing, so where they devoured them.


    Yet even from a distance, Lost could hear the cries of frustration from the Cmity gods because they were not gaining any sustenance from the silver horde, everything they ate was like cold smoke that dissipated in their stomachs, not giving them any nourishment. The same process that was enabling these silver horde to multiply their strength in such dramatic manner was simply pulling away every scrap of energy from those of them that had been swallowed by the Cmity Suns, and as Lost suspected as he saw the unending flood of the horde descending from the Eye of Time if their bodies were catastrophically destroyed with no means of healing, such as being swallowed into the stomach of a Cmity Sun, then they would be reborn on the Eye of Time.


    Lesser Cmity gods that were being in en-mass also seemed to be a useless prospect, because, for anyone that fell, a dozen took their ce, the only reason there were not more of them on the surface wasck of space. From the surface of the ocean down to its depths, the forms of the Cmity gods writhed in the darkness.


    This battle seemed like it was at a stalemate as the three armies seemed to be immortal, but slowly but surely, the tides were shifting.


    The will of this realm was insane, and to solve its problem, it usually applied force, there were no tactics or clever maniptions of events, with the myriad of tools that were avable for it to use, it simply used the most crude of them, its servants, the Cmity Suns, and this was a problem because despite how powerful these beings were, they were dumb brutes, their mind nothing but a feral cesspit of madness and hunger, and if there were any sort of tactics in their actions, they would have headed for the Eye of Time itself to challenge it on its turf, not waste their energy battling these horde on the surface.


    Those that had escaped the devouring of the Cmity Suns had been killed hundreds of times, and their power levels were beginning to reach the threshold where their blows were now hurting the Cmity Suns.


    In the beginning, no matter how many bolts were fired at the Cmity Suns they would shatter before they could even touch their flesh, but as time went by, the distance that the bolts could travel grew increasingly closer to the flesh of the Cmity Suns, and the first cry of pain that erupted from one of the Cmity Suns as a massive tentacle, thousands of miles long was sliced off at the root after being precisely targeted by the silver horde seemed to herald the change in the battle.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1242: Traveling Through The Darkness

    Chapter 1242: Traveling Through The Darkness


    ?


    Lost understood that it was the unending tides of Cmity, especially the Cmity Suns that was keeping them rtively safe, and if they were to fall, this army of golden giants would onlyst for a few moments before they would all perish.


    The progress of the road had passed the halfway point and Lost had alreadye to the inevitable conclusion that they would soon begin to take losses, it was inevitable at this point.


    He growled inside his heart, "Not if I have anything to do with it."


    Lost could still feel the resonance inside his spirit, the remnants of Rowan''s cry as he proimed that he wanted no one else to die for him, and now that he knew the truth that the Rowan he knew was just a Reflection and that his actions might not entirely represent who the main body of Rowan was in its entirety, he still wanted to follow the wishes of the man who consoles him as he cried after the battle.


    The first thing that was usually lost on the road to power was selflessness, and it was a noble thing to serve someone who sought to hold himself to a higher standard, and even if he failed to reach that standard, the mere effort that it took to make it, made him an individual that was rarely seen.


    The cry of the Cmity Sun seemed to trigger a change in reality as the eyes of the realm above shrank in shock and dismay, and then without any prompt, they turned red as tribtion lightning began to simmer inside them.


    With the realm now turning a shade of red as millions of eyes in the sky brewed death, the Cries of the Cmity Suns began to increase, and not just one of them, all seven.


    The first casualty from the golden giants happened in a manner that was horribly familiar in a battle like this, following the sessful defense by their telekic barrier after sessive rounds of fire from the silver horde.


    A single bolt that was unexpectedly ten times more powerful than what had been impacting the forefield tore through it and by coincidence, Lost had been a few hundred meters away from the golden giant that was struck.


    One moment his Spirit had been filled with billions of golden spots that represented the golden giants and countless other symbols that were tracking the battle all around them for thousands of miles, and he felt the breeze of the bolt blowing past him as well as several golden dots vanishing in his consciousness.


    The bolts carried a unique power that could freeze any form of energy to such a profound extent it would lead to its destruction impaling a hundred golden giants. It sliced through their defenses and it only lost momentum after thest golden giants threw a punch to break its movements, saving hundreds more behind who would have perished.


    Lost looked over in silence as thest golden giant who punched the bolt stayed in the form they had used to st the silver bolt to pieces-fist outstretched and body leaning forward. Lost knew her name, Paper. As one of the new golden giants who followed the wave of creating their name, Paper was a lovely girl who had some of the most fascinating forms of creation that he had ever seen.


    She looked up panting as if she had been running for a thousand years and she saw Lost looking at her, and then she smiled, before going still as the life fled from her body.


    Her golden giant form went gray as if it had transformed to stone before it copsed to ash following the ny-nine golden giants in front of her that had copsed to ash a moment before.


    Lost kept the memory of her and all of those that perished in his heart, not his Spirit and he continued directing the defenses, patching the hole that had been torn open in their defenses and updating the new power levels of the silver horde.


    In thest few weeks of battle, he had made this update thirty-eight times, this would make it the thirty-ninth, unfortunately, this time there was a cost. He would love to push their defenses to the limits, but this was a marathon, not a sprint, and the state of the battlefield was being transformed at every moment and he needed to be flexible, not rigid.


    Lost pushed his mind into the battle, trying not to think about how the promise he had just made to himself to keep those around him safe from the madness had just been broken.


    ''I am not like you, and I don''t think I can ever be like you. I want to keep them all safe but I cannot do so... father, where are you?''


    R


    There was darkness, one that was so absolute it almost seemed iprehensible that anything could ever exist here apart from this darkness.


    Inside this darkness, there was stillness, and it had existed here for countless years without number, and then something inside that darkness stirred.


    That stirring was so slight it was almost nonexistent, but the being that made that movement was so massive that it almost defied meaning.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    In the darkness a golden me arose, it appeared out of nowhere, and it flickered as if it was about to go out because the weight of the darkness in this ce was so heavy that it could notst for long.


    That golden me was Rowan''s extremely powerful soul that he had grown over the time he was inside the realm of Doom Star, a soul that was so powerful it had seized the entire power of time that was inside an eternal realm.


    How heavy was this darkness?


    The sputtering soul me began to travel, its speed many times that of light, its destination unknown but with every moment that passed, the light of the soul grew dimmer.


    This soul had been strengthened to the extent that it would dwarf the souls of a seventh- dimensional entity, but it was already on itsst leg after a while and then it suddenly went out, its energy was spent.


    Silence returned to the darkness as the light was gone.


    A sound emerged like the sizzling of oil on a hot pan, and a small tongue of golden me emerged from the darkness from the spot where it had vanished.


    This me even in its slight state still had an air of resolve around it that was extremely palpable. There was no more power in this me, it should have died out, this darkness would snuff out greater powers that entered into it, but this me had a Will and a purpose that was


    greater than its own.


    Dragging itself through the darkness, the tiny me pushed ahead, it was slow, but it gave a sense that it would never stop until it fulfilled its purpose.


    Before Rowan''s Reflection perished he had ced all his hopes and dreams inside this soul, and none of them were for him but his children.


    He had seen a small part of the grand design that Rowan had made, and it scared him. His main body had sat in silence and plotted his rise to the top of the food chain, and nothing would be standing in his way. The world he envisioned was grand, but the price that he would pay to reach it was incredibly cruel, to others and himself, most especially himself. The Reflection knew that in the grand scheme of things, it did not matter if this soul survived, his main body had made many redundancies to fall upon and he was just a small part of the equation, but still, he did not want his story to end here, not for him, he no longer needed this soul, but for that cold heart who had forgotten what it meant to have one.


    The me traveled for what seemed like forever until it reached its destination, a massive throne made from the bones of every Primordial Keeper in existence.


    Sitting on that throne was a body that was bigger than a material universe, but it appeared withered. From the head to the toe of this massive body were ridiculous injuries, and he had been pinned to the throne by nine massive des.


    This massive body was of Rowan, and he was truly dead, but this death hade by his own hands, for on the hilt of each weapon that had plunged into his body, he had manifested seven more hands that had thrust those des into his body.


    The soul shook in awe as he saw this scene, and a voice filled with the profoundness of ages spoke from the darkness,


    "The Creator wished to perish, but these pathetic creatures... they failed to deliver on their


    promise."

 Chapter 1243: Earn My Death

    Chapter 1243: Earn My Death


    ?


    The words were shocking, and the perception of the soul me swept around itself and it did not encounter anyone that said those words and it was not curious to find out, its nature meant only its primary purpose meant anything to it.


    There was suspicion in the heart of the soul me about who said those words because, in its journey through the darkness, it had quickly realized that the darkness was not empty. At the edge of its perception, it could sense massive wings that could encircle stars and the smell of blood and fire, but since the soul needed to reach its destination quickly, it did not stop to investigate.


    Its destination may seem to be near, but it was still incredibly far away.


    With the size of Rowan''s body, just because it could see him, did not mean the soul was any closer to reaching his corpse, and yet because it had traversed the crushing darkness, it had passed the greatest test of survival, and it could now float towards the gigantic form of Rowan with no issue, seemingly drawn by the immense gravity that the body gave out, its wispy light teleporting across the distance until it came towards Rowan right eye.


    The fierce battle in the past had left a gaping hole in the eye sockets, as both of his eyes had been gouged out, but that was not the most terrifying wound on his head.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Of the many des that had been plunged into his body, one of the des impaling his body had been driven through his forehead, and because it was a double-edged de, it had nearly torn his head in two, before continuing to drive into the throne behind him.


    Rowan''s hand on the hilt of the weapon showed that he had been the one to make this dreadful blow that killed him, and not once did he flinch as he was making it. His cold and calcting cruelty was apparent here, not many knowing they had to kill themselves would be able to do it so decisively.


    The soul me entered through the eye socket, its perception seemed to gain an unfathomable boost in this environment and it was able to see everything around it for millions of light years, which was simply the diameter of Rowan''s eye socket.


    Passing through this heavenly gate, it entered into the skull, shying away from the vast de that was emitting a terrible force that it could not even describe when suddenly a cool breeze entered into the soul, and if it had a mouth, it would be groaning in pleasure.


    The Reflection had been able to develop the power of this soul using soul energy and the Ascendant form of cultivation where his Natal Treasure stimted the growth of the soul, and although this process was simr, the process was entirely different.


    This time it was as if the soul was returning home.


    The soul me began to strengthen, it was as if it was protected from the darkness when it entered into this ce, and with the nature of Rowan''s soul that had the trait of his unfathomable vitality, it began to bloom once again, and in anywhere else, this process would be rapid, but inside the skull of Rowan itself, its renewal became heretical.


    In a few moments, the soul had reached the standard of an immortal and this strengthening process was not ending only getting faster, with a loud crack as if heralding the birth of the first sun, the soul bloomed to life, its radiance exploding forth like a star, and whitish-golden mes shot out from it in a wave that shot out for billions of light years, illuminating the entirety of the skull.


    From the outside, it was as if Rowan''s eyes became filled with mes, almost as if he had returned to life. Soul me poured out of his open mouth like an ocean and poured down his body, and it was as if he was putting on a robe of fire.


    The soul me kept burning brighter until its glow thoroughly illuminated Rowan''s skull, and light shone from the countless craters on his massive face.


    With a dull whooping sound that shook the darkness, the bones of the Primordial Keepers went alit, and the light it gave began to slowly spread and illuminate the darkness, while its me was being siphoned into Rowan''s body.


    There were several processes that Rowan had created for his resurrection, and as fate would have it, this one became the first to seed.


    Instinctively knowing what it should do, the soul began to release wisps of itself, and these wisps were countless in number, they drifted deeper into Rowan''s skull where they lodged into any part of it they touched and were absorbed.


    Everytime this absorption process urred, a sh of golden lightning would appear, it was as if the mind of Rowan was being shocked awake.


    The de that had nearly separated his head in two had sliced apart his brain as well, and under the light of the soul me, the halves of Rowan''s brain were gray like stone and resembled an extremely vastwork of interconnecting pathways that were soplex it would an infinite amount of time to disentangle the smallest portion of it.


    Like a withered treeing back to life, every part of the brain that these soul mes touched released a faint vibration that echoed and it seemed to bring back memories that touched the depths of the soul, and it seemed to hear two voices, one was of Rowan, and the other one was so familiar, it released more wisps of itself as it strived to hear more of her voice.


    As more wisps of soul mes were released, the golden lightning that had been weakly shing began strengthening and a dull rumbling was growing.


    The light from the burning throne was still spreading through the darkness and slowly it began to reveal everything that was hidden within, but for the soul, all it was concerned about was the voices it could hear,


    "Rowan, is there no other way?"


    "There is none... My existence would trigger a new soul formation if I remained alive, I can no longer suppress it for long as my Will of Soul grows ever stronger. My Reflection will inevitably gain a soul as the power of my Will flows towards the path of least resistance, if that were to happen, the confluence of these two impossibilities would make this entire battle worthless. The Primordial Keepers would be reborn to correct this discrepancy, and after all this time, I tire of killing these fuckers. There is no enjoyment in it anymore, my rage is empty."


    "Then let the Defiled One take up this mantle, was he not supposed to be your friend."


    "hahaha... My Lady of Shadows, by now I thought you should haveprehended this concept. A King


    has no friends."


    "You are more than a king."


    "And that makes this statement more applicable to me, not less."


    "You survived all of this... and now you are going to kill yourself."


    "Yes, the Primordial Keepers turned out to be useless for this task, shame, I wanted to use them for


    more and it would have served me better to die at their hands. If there was anyone who could kill me in the totality without harming the core of who I am, it was supposed to be them."


    "Well, it''s hard to kill you when you fight back."


    "They needed to earn my death."

 Chapter 1244: Ruler Of The Great Desert

    Chapter 1244: Ruler Of The Great Desert


    ?


    With those words from Rowan inside the memory the soul was hearing, golden lightning gathered from both sides of his brain, congregating together into a sea of lightning that began to churn, releasing a series of increasingly louder humming sounds like a supermassive reactor powering up, and then the lightning shot into the sky in the form of a pir, breaking past space and time, traveling up for millions of light years, and then it spread open at the top of its ascent, and from a distance it was as if a golden tree of lightning had just emerged from Rowan''s open skull.


    The soul me rose into the sky, carried by an external power and it was sent to the top of the lightning branches, and from this position, the mes from it began to travel down the trunk of the lightning tree into Rowan''s body, where the golden lightning had began to create root that linked all parts of his broken body together.


    Coupled with the mes of the burning Primordial keepers and the Soul mes above, his body began to heal, and for the soul ahead, it gained another memory, and this one was extremely vivid.


    Despite all of this, the soul me could only pick a minor fragment of this memory, because it could notprehend or contain the rest. It was simply too much.


    The more the soul me delved into this memory, the faster it burned, and it knew that entering this memory was hastening the process of its dissolution, it did not care, to learn the secrets of the past and the heavy weight its main body had to ept, it felt that only someone like it could truly understand, only someone like it could bear witness.


    Even if it was for a short time, it was willing to walk this road with Rowan, because no one else could.


    R


    Ganem Prime - Decaying Dimension Of A Spectral Titan.


    Rowan winced as his ring finger was cut to the bone by the edge of the wire he was weaving into a structure with too many parts that extended past the visible dimension.


    His eyesight was not as it once was, and his crooked finger ached in the evening chill. In this ce of endless twilight, it was always evening, and it was always cold.


    Rowan''s majestic body over the years he had spent here had been reduced to a shell of its former self, and he was now an old man, who was at the end of his time.


    Yet even in this state, it was hard to hide the majesty in his bearing. His surroundings were a scene of endless ruins, the space above was filled with shattered suns and the wreckage of a trillion worlds, and under the light of a billion dying suns, Rowan weaved treasures.


    His body was old, yet it was still a thousand miles tall, and he sat on an entire mountain range.


    Weaving treasures was never easy, and the materials he was using to weave these treasures all came from his body. This act weakened him a lot, and being in this forsaken dimension was not helping matters.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    It had not been easy for Rowan to find Ganem Prime, there were rumors of this realm of course, but after it was destroyed in the war during the Primordial Era, all traces of it had been lost, after several tens of millions of years of search through Time, Rowan had found it.


    This Dimension came from a World Bearer, a powerful Spectral Titan that was more dead than alive, immaterial than material, a living ghost, the Spectral Titan had once been regarded as impossible to kill, but nothing survives a dimension that was blockaded on all sides and bombarded with reality shattering powers for an entire Minor Era.


    However, all of this was just what was disyed on the surface, underneath this extravagant bombardment was a diabolical poison that even the Spectral Titan could not anticipate.


    The Primordials paid a hefty price, and the Spectral Titan was killed, this dimension was its remnants, and Rowan was here to kill something else that most would regard as impossible to kill-The Primordial Keepers.


    This would be his first great hunt.


    To kill creatures like these, one needed more than swords or mes because Primordial Keepers were higher dimensional beings who walked outside of known reality, their presence warps everything around them and that was not touching on their most potent aspect, which was their control over souls, and the special authority that such a thing granted them.


    Rowan had ambushed one of the Primordial keepers outside the Great Darkness at great risk, trapping it and slowly torturing the truth out of this creature.


    By his side was amp, and the me inside of thismp was green, and from this me were the faint sound of screams, these screams wereing from the Primordial Keeper he had kept by his side all this while.


    All these while... How long has it been?


    Even for Rowan itself, it was sometimes confusing to know how long he had spent traversing through Time.


    After he discovered the most potent trait of being a living dimension, Rowan knew that he had finally gained the ultimate weapon for survival, from that moment hence, Rowan had banished himself from Time, and he began to travel through the Memories that he had seen.


    The weight of this endless journey was extremely difficult for the soul me toprehend and so it focused on what it was seeing here.


    R


    Since the end of the Primordial Era, the Primordial Keepers had been ced in charge of monitoring the true flow of souls in the Great Darkness, so that this valuable resource was not misused or abused.


    Their forces were not the most powerful, the greatest amongst them reaching the sixth- dimensional level due to the limitations of their bloodline, but because they controlled a resource that every dimension needed, the authority they had over those resources meant they were heavily favored.


    Although hated by most, no one wanted to cross the Primordial Keepers, because their domain over souls made them quite elusive, and even if they could not harm an individual directly, they had a thousand ways to frustrate the interest of this individual. A powerful monarch loading over an entire dimension may find out that his entire realm can no longer produce offspring, even the animals. This realm would notst ten Minor Eras before it would fall.


    The Primordial Keepers had forever imed to be the gatekeepers over corruption and the excesses of the strong.


    They imed that without their presence, the strong would seize control over the souls of their lessers, and chaos would rule. They imed the strong would refuse to die when their time came for it, and they would endlessly gue reality, a blight that could never be


    cleansed.


    They imed that their function was important, and in a sense, all of this was the truth, but most of it had been wrapped in lies, as they had long been corrupted, and they served other masters and not the benefit of reality atrge.


    When an individual reaches a higher dimensional level, especially from the fifth-dimensional level upwards, killing them is no longer simple, because exhausting their essence and vitality, even crushing their existence out of reality is useless.


    With their power over time and space, they could pull energy from a part of themselves they had set aside in space, giving them a virtually endless source of vitality and essence, and from the sixth dimension, this became even worse, because every Memory of them be a source of strength, and this memory did not have to be of their own, but from others as well.


    With great effort, one could kill a fourth-dimensional being, but in the fifth dimension, it bes impossible, at least this should have been the case before the Primordials created several methods to kill higher-dimensional beings.


    These methods were perfected during the war to end the Primordial Era, in the sense that the entire war was created to perfect the method of killing higher dimensional beings.


    It was as if the Primordials upon seeing the works of their hands, then sought to find a way to control the powers that they unleashed upon reality.


    The grandest of these methods, and one could argue the most important of it was called the Great Desert and it was controlled by a being called Nemesis.

 Chapter 1245: Passion Of The Craft (1)

    Chapter 1245: Passion Of The Craft (1)


    ?


    The word Nemesis almost made the soul me crumble, and it was with great effort he stayed at the surface of the memory and did not dip its toes deeper into the unfathomable depths


    that were Rowan''s memories.


    Rowan was waking up, and the soul me in thest moments of its existence had an extremely rare opportunity to glimpse into the mind of this waking titan and understand a bit about his existence.


    In Rowan''s expansive memories, names would usuallye with the understanding of every subject they represented. Like an encyclopedia containing every knowledge in the endless universes, every single word in Rowan''s memory had a weight that was unfathomable, and the soul me had to be careful not to look deeply into the Abyss, at least not so deeply that it was instantaneously wiped out.


    All it knew was that there was a sense of great hatred from Rowan towards the ruler of the Great Desert and surprisingly a fair bit of excitement as well. However, it was a shame that it could not learn more because of its qualifications.


    It was easy to simply watch him weave.


    What the soul me could glean about the Great Desert was that this was the ce where the Memory of every higher dimensional immortal was shackled after their essence and Will had been wiped out.


    The Great Desert was linked to every dimension in reality, from the lower three-dimensional reality like the universes, to higher dimensions like Supreme Worlds. Created by the Primordials, Nemesis held the memories of every in powerhouse from the beginning of time.


    The soul me could guess why the ruler of the Great Desert might have issues with Rowan, after all, the Primordial Keepers were one of its servants.


    Without the Great Desert regting the resurrections of higher dimensional immortals, then they would always be resurrected in the future using their memories, and Nemesis watched over all of reality and plucked the Memories of those higher dimensional immortals from all of time and space when a particr set of conditions were met.


    From the beginning of his existence, Rowan was destined to be the antithesis of this ce. Even as a mortal, his soul had been able to flee the grasp of death, cross an entire universe, and evade the capture of the Primordial Keepers, and now entering the higher dimension, Rowan was once again going against the interest of Nemesis by the sheer fact that he did not fall under any category under creation.


    His existence was a part of reality and yet it was also distinctly separated, and that separation meant that Nemesis had no hold over his Memories. Of course, there was more to the reason for this great hatred between Rowan and Nemesis, but that was everything that the soul me could learn before it had to simply focus on thest memories it could witness before it faded away.


    It knew that this memory was thest thing that Rowan did before he killed himself. There were a million other great things he had been doing in the past, but this was his final act before the great darkness, and this was what the soul me needed to see.


    R


    Like thrash around Rowan were discarded pieces of treasures, all of them thrumming with incredible power, but they were not what he needed for his battle against the Primordial Keepers so he ced them aside, and any one of these treasures would lead to a war among higher dimensional beings if they came across it, because all of them were Proto-Source level treasures!


    Rowan found it a bit embarrassing that with his capabilities, it took him millions of years to understand the method of crafting treasures of this grade, and he knew that even if he seeded, he would be crafting the least form of this treasure, but it was more than enough to ensure he gained what he wanted.


    He had all the technicalpetency to craft treasures that could reach the peak of reality, but as always what held him back was his dimensional level, he had to use tricks and props to aid him in his crafting, but he knew that he would never seed in mastering Source grade crafting if he did not reach the seventh dimension.


    In the third-dimensional universe, the treasure grading went from Mortal, Refined, Earth, Heaven, Transcendent, Immortal, and Origin. This was the treasure power level that was epted by the universe and anything higher than this had to be forcefully brought into the universe by higher dimensional immortals who would be maintaining the weight of those treasures in the lower realms.


    A mere God King or Archmage could not wield any treasure higher than the Origin Grade or they would be crushed under its weight.


    The Tower of Greed, one of Rowan''s ultimate treasures while he was still in the lower realm, was an Origin Grade Treasure with the potential to be much more powerful ifpleted.


    This treasure had a great history and he had been able to understand that the potential of this treasure paired with his dimensional flesh went beyond what Ohrox, Demon King of Destruction could have ever envisioned for it, and for a majority of his journey through Time, Rowan had been upgrading the Tower with the materials he came across.


    Rowan had finalized this treasure, and he pushed the Tower of Greed to its present eighteenth floor. This was the greatest level he could bring it with his current power, and it was barely a Source-level treasure, but one that was so unique that only with his dimensional flesh could The make full use of its capabilities.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    In the background, barely visible was a gigantic tower that seemed to be made out of bone. It was ephemeral and would easily be dismissed if one did not have deep attainment in the dimension of Time.


    This tower was so massive that it covered the entire dimension of Ganem Prime, sheltering it from the storms of reality, because Ganem Prime was not supposed to exist, and outside of this Tower, it would return into the grasp of the Great Desert.


    R


    Outside the Universe, the scaling of treasure took another step forward, and it went from Apocalypse, Dominion, Proto-Source, and finally Source grade treasures.


    At this level, all treasures begin to gain a form of sapience, and depending on the immortal wielding the treasure, they could choose to encourage that intelligence or snuff it out, because there were advantages and disadvantages to allowing a treasure to gain a will of its


    own.


    There were countless tales told about treasures abandoning their owner for another immortal after being painstakingly created using all the resources that the creator could spare and at their birth, these treasures disdained their creator and abandoned them, there were also tales of treasures that fought beside their owner till the end, and even after the owner passes, they continued to serve their bloodline and protect their interest for all eternity.


    Rowan generally encouraged the intelligence of his crafting as he could generally shape their personalities from the beginning of his creation because of how in-depth his crafting processes usually were, and as a creator, he abhorred the thought of snuffing out a growing mind because of fear of their future choices.

 Chapter 1246: Passion Of The Craft (2)

    Chapter 1246: Passion Of The Craft (2)


    ?


    Rowan had to be the one encouraging the growth of consciousness inside his crafting because his mere presence was usually a bane to these nascent consciousnesses.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Generally, it was known that Apocalypse Grade treasures were used by immortals at the fourth-dimensional level. This grade was referred to as Apocalypse because of its potential destructive capabilities that could tear through an entire universe given enough time.


    It did not even matter what the treasure was capable of in the first ce, a skilled immortal that understood every aspect of their Apocalypse grade treasure could use its weight to crush the reality present inside a universe, nothing inside a material universe could stand against that power, and even outside the universe, that weight would anchor the immortal, and so in a battle with another immortal, any attempt at using Time maniption against the holder of an Apocalypse grade treasure would have to not only fight against the resistance of the immortal but also of their treasure.


    Every Immortal that attained Will and therefore controlled time, and had the ability to carry the weight of these treasures would seek for them with everything they had because it was the next step in the evolution of their powers.


    Rowan was one of the few immortals in existence who did not have a treasure to be the cornerstone of his powers, as his bloodline was simply too powerful, but this was not the case for most, and the hunt for powerful treasures that could support the cultivation journey of an immortal was supremely important.


    He on the other hand did not care for treasures and only those that would fit his specific needs were the ones he cultivated and treasured.


    Another mysterious cut appeared on his fingers that was weaving this treasure and Rowan barely paused, he knew that this cut was a sign of rejection from this dimension, and it was amazing that what he was receiving were simply minor cuts.


    Although to put those cuts into perspective, with his present size, one of his fingers could hold a dozen gxies, and these so-called minor cuts were wounds that would tear gxies apart, but Rowan still considered them to be rtively minor, because the reprisal from the realm could be a million times worse.


    Learning to deceive dimensions was a skill that Rowan would never look down upon. With the various defenses a realm could hold up against intruders, none of them had everprehended that the essence of a realm itself could have a life of its own.


    R


    The soul me dragged its focus back to the weaving of the treasure, using it to anchor the memory in the direction it wanted it to follow. It was so difficult because the mind of Rowan was so rich, a minor pathway in his mental processes could carry you to another journey that couldst for a million years. It did not have that time, it wanted to see this fight.


    It returned back to the memory path with the direction that a treasure could take to grow. An Immortal at the fourth dimensional level with an Apocalypse level treasure would have an advantage over others of the same grade, depending on the immortal, this advantage could be slight or massive, but it was generally not that immense. There were geniuses with powerfulprehension and bloodlines that did not need treasures to shore up any gaps in their defense or offense, and they could fight against treasures of the Apocalypse grade.


    Apocalypse-grade treasures were difficult to craft, but they were not rare, and a fourth- dimensional immortal with virtually an infinite lifespan would over time get ess to multiple treasures at this level to shore up any of their shorings.


    This was the normal path for an immortal, and not everyone could be as boundless as Rowan. The next step after the Apocalypse grade was the Dominion grade, and this was a watershed that countless immortals could not surpass.


    A Dominion-grade treasure was generally used by fifth, sixth, and seventh-dimensional immortals. This treasure was already touching the peak of space-time maniptions, and it was extremely difficult to craft, usually taking the resources of an entire higher dimension to make treasures of this grade.


    A treasure of this grade could be regarded as eternal, and its shadow could be cast over time and space, granting its user an assurance of near immortality.


    At the higher levels ofbat, time and space became tools for battle, and the past could be used as a weapon to hurt an immortal. In the same way, Rowan''s Reflection had been able to shackle the great sixth-dimensional Ascendant like Shisu in a memory. If Shisu had a Dominion Grade treasure, such a move would be entirely impossible for the Reflection to pull off.


    An immortal with this treasure couldpletely steamroll others of the same level and would be able to escape from those of higher levels depending on the nature of the treasure itself.


    Although Dominion-level treasures were originally meant to be used by fifth-dimensional immortals, it did not stop immortals of higher dimensions from gathering multiple Dominion-grade treasures and using them as the fulcrum for their techniques.


    This was because the next level of treasure was so rare and so valuable, that very few of it existed in all of reality, because of how insanely difficult it was to craft and the high rate of failure in crafting this level of treasure, a new category was created for those treasure that failed to reach this level and they were regarded as Proto-Source level treasure.


    Proto-Source level treasures were failed attempts to create Source level treasures. Due to how difficult it was to create Source-level treasures, most crafters simply failed on purpose and created Proto-Source instead.


    These treasures could not be said to be necessarily greater than a Dominion Level Treasure but they had the capability to harness the powers of dimension that could fit the pathway of the immortal.


    The reason these treasures were so far away was because they could highlight a path to a higher dimension, making it easier for an immortal to reach the source of their path.


    This was not discounting the most important trait of this treasure, which was that since it had


    a nearlyplete path of its own, then it could carry its own weight.


    In simpler terms, even a mortal could wield a Proto-Source level treasure!


    A fourth-dimensional immortal could not wield a Dominion Grade treasure, because its weight would shatter their foundation to nothing.


    What Rowan was doing in the Ganem dimension was to create a Source-level weapon, and for that, he needed a Source, which was this dead dimension belonging to the Spectral Titan. This was the great divide between a Source level treasure and those below.


    Where other treasures that were lower in rank could be made from materials found around in reality, a Source-level treasure had to be made from the materials of a dimension itself.


    Ganem was very special to Rowan, not because it was the remnant of a powerful titan-after the Primordial War, there were countless decaying dimensions like this if you knew where to look-no, this dimension was important because of the hidden poison that was used to kill


    the Spectral Titan.


    A poison that Rowan needed to harvest, and its name was Oblivion.

 Chapter 1247: Passion Of The Craft (final)

    Chapter 1247: Passion Of The Craft (final)


    ?


    Rowan could not hold Oblivion in his heart and even now it was hard for him to recognize it, but he had learned to detect its traces after all these years.


    Oblivion was a sneaky force, its very nature making it impossible for anyone to truly grasp and if Rowan was struggling, then it meant the average immortal had no hope of understanding this particr force and detecting its presence in their lives, and it had taken Rowan a long time to find the method to detect its traces including taking great extremely great risks in finding the Oblivion Gates and going as close as he could to it in order to learn more about its traits.


    The Primordial Chaos was bound beside the Oblivion Gates, and Rowan could hear the nking of the chains used in bounding Chaos, and even from an incredible distance, he still felt fear.


    Of course, Rowan had not been foolish enough to enter the darkness where Chaos was bound, he had simply created a gate to that ce, and then he created a series of gates that connected to that gate, shielding himself behind a thousandyers of varied gates whose location was scattered throughout time before he peered into that darkness for a single moment.


    Even with all the safeguards in ce, Rowan had still used a dummy body as his scapegoat, not possessing the individual, just subtly guiding his actions to open the gate, and after he viewed that ce for a moment he left.


    The individual he used to peer into the space where Chaos was bound was a powerful Magus that was a famous Tower Master whose entire pursuit was to learn the secret of the Great Darkness, and his pursuit had unknowingly brought him closer to Primordial forces than he had known, but without the guidance of Rowan subtly nudging him in the right direction, this Magus would have never found this space.


    Spending only a moment to gather the detail he needed, which was a fraction of a second, Rowan left the magus to his own devices. Although the Magus might never know, they had just carried out an exchange, Rowan had shown him a ce that he might have never found for the rest of eternity and his senses had been borrowed for a moment. It was a fair exchange, and now it was up to the Magus to do with the knowledge that he would find in that ce.


    Rowan was indeed scared of ncing at a Primordial because he knew that as their entire nature was unknown to him, so also was his nature unknown to them, and if he had learned anything about Primordials from journeying through time, it was their sheer ruthlessness in dealing with any signs of threat to their design.


    In the reality that was created by the Primordials, nothing of Rowan''s ability should be possible, but with not just one, but two Singrities in his possession, Rowan was far different than what a normal immortal should have been, and so he had only one chance to seed in whatever he wanted to do because the Primordial Record could no longer shied him from the gaze of higher dimensional entities once he made a mistake.


    If he wanted to seed in his effort to battle the Primordial Keepers, he needed the power of Oblivion, and there was no better ce to learn than the Oblivion gates themselves, even though he was in the prison of Chaos for only a moment, it was enough for him to learn how to search for those traces.


    With these traces, Rowan was able to track hundreds of locations through a time where the forces of Oblivion could be found, and with careful encouragement using his Tree of Desire bloodline after he had stacked many years of wishes, he bent luck and probability to his will and found this dimension, and he began forging the treasure to not only trap the Keepers but to hide his presence as well.


    Unlike many other things he had been doing all these while, killing the Primordial Keepers woulde with drastic consequences that would surely be so severe that with his present power levels, it was quite impossible that he would survive the fallout.


    The Primordial Keepers had made lots of enemies during their time, and now and then, some particrly bloodthirsty individuals would throw caution to the wind and kill one or multiple Primordial Keepers. Such a thing had happened before and although such an act came with drastic consequences, it was most likely that in the future it would happen again.


    However, Rowan was not nning to kill one or a bunch of Keepers, he wanted to kill all of them.


    To consider such a thing was madness because of so many factors, the most important of them being that as servants of Nemesis, killing Primordial Keepers was useless because it could always resurrect their Memories, and all Primordial Keepers killed in the past had already been resurrected, making killing them an exercise in futility, but Rowan knew that he could kill them, he just needed the right tools.


    Anchoring his Tower of Greed to Ganem Prime, Rowan made the important decision not to leave this ce until he forged a source-level treasure using the traces of Oblivion here as its foundations, but crafting a Source-level treasure was an incredibly difficult feat.


    He had seeded once with the Tower of Greed, and the reason he could do that was because of his unique situation as a dimension, and its nature with time.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    The soul me stopped itself from plunging deep into the reason Rowan had be seemingly untethered from time itself and was able to travel through it with an ease that was clearly unnatural, it knew that this was a path it knew it could never see the end of.


    Using this realm as the bone, his dimension as the flesh, and the flesh and blood of extra- dimensional creatures as the thread to bind it all together, Rowan began to weave a Source Treasure that by right only seventh-dimensional immortals should have the chance of acquiring.


    During his travels, Rowan had killed countless extra-dimensional creatures, and one of the greatest uses of his angels as he traveled was hunting down these creatures.


    At first, Rowan had ignored these strange and exotic extra-dimensional beings because he felt a sort of kinship with them, noticing that many of them were born outside the control of most of the major powers in reality and their history went deep into the past, some of them having lived from the Primordial Era, but even if he wished to leave them alone, the same could be said of some of these creatures.


    Their nature was incredibly bloodthirsty and cruel. Outwardly Rowan''s form was not made to be very massive, and to these creatures that respected the concept of size the most, he was a tempting snack that they could toy with. It did not take long before word of the terrorizing presence that now roamed through the cracks in between reality began to spread through the ranks and file.


    By the time he reached Ganem, Rowan had eliminated nearly one percent of the entire poption of extra-dimensional creatures in the cracks in between reality.


    Rowan suddenly froze and his massive body shivered, the treasure had beenpleted. He still had materials for three more tries and he was getting worried that he might have to leave


    this ce and look for more, but his worries were unfounded.


    Now, it was time for Tribtion, and he wondered what would being.

 Chapter 1248: Passion Of The Craft (final)

    Chapter 1248: Passion Of The Craft (final)


    ?


    Toplete any great treasure, it must draw Tribtion, because the act of creating a treasure was seizing a portion of the authority to power in reality and binding it into a corporeal entity.


    In the case of the treasure Rowan had just created, that meant that he was essentially taking the dimension of this Spectral Titan and everything it contained and molding it into a shape that he desired.


    This was a dead realm of a seventh-dimensional creature, its powers and vitality still lingered in every single part of this realm, and Rowan would have to prove that he was worthy if he wanted to change the state of this ce into the form he desired.


    The Tribtion for the Tower of Greed had been a strange one, it had drawn Rowan into an Abyssal Space, since the root of the tower came from the Great Abyss, as the first building block was created from the skull of a Great Demon King.


    In this space, he had seen the creation of the Tower of Greed, a process that took countless trillions of years, and for any immortal that would have been quite easy to go through, but the tribtion was much more sinister. Rowan had to experience the life of the Tower of Greed, every single brick that wasid in it had an enormous history behind it, and he had to experience all of them.


    Rowan had no problem with this, even if he had to experience the life of countless trillions of parts that made up the Tower of Greed, he was already a Creator and his children grew in number every day, as a living dimension he could experience every single aspect of this process that would drive an average immortal insane in a matter of moments.


    This Tribtion did not strain Rowan at all, and with ease, he experienced everything associated with the Tower of Greed, further deepening his understanding of this treasure, for a Tribtion did not only bring danger but benefits as well.


    In Rowan''s hand was his finished creation, or shape had not taken a single aspect and it resembled a crustal whose form was always shifting, and it almost hurt the mind to observe it closely.


    Rowan closed his eyes and waited for the Tribtion toe, and for a moment he thought that perhaps there was something wrong with his creation and the tribtion would note, leading this to be another failure, but then he realized... it was already here with him, the tribtion.


    There was a reason why he did not quickly realize that the tribtion for this weapon had begun, it was because it was... small.


    A man stood by Rowan''s foot looking up to him with awe in his eyes. At this time, Rowan''s body had shrunk, he resembled an old titan, with sparse white hair and wrinkles on his face, but even as he was, the clouds above barely passed his waist and his height was measured in miles.


    His eyesight was failing but he could still pick up the traces of the man who by his own height standard was smaller than an ant.


    With curiosity in his eyes, Rowan waved his hand, bringing the tribtion to him with a gentle burst of telekinesis, because he had detected that this man was mortal and anything more would have crushed him to pieces.


    Rowan observed this mortal closely, his gaze stripping through every facet of his being, and he knew that this man was in his early thirties, precisely thirty-two years, months, three days, six seconds old.


    He was of perfect health, and except for the strain building up in his neck from crooking his her upwards to stare at Rowan, he was a perfect specimen for a mortal. A man at the peak of his physical capabilities. Rowan had already read through his DNA and knew of every cell in his body, and he could take the man apart down to the cellr level a billion times and put him back together with nothing out of ce.


    Understanding the material, he went deeper into the immaterial, and he immediately understood the problem, this man had a soul but it was an extremely strange one, it was as if it was real, and not real at the same time, and as far as Rowan could tell, his soul was as old as his body yet it was born a minute ago.


    The man looked around him animatedly, and heughed aloud,


    "I can tell you this for free, this is the weirdest dream I have ever had."


    Rowan cocked his head to the side, the gesture making the clouds rumble as they were dispersed,


    "You think you are dreaming?"


    There was something in Rowan''s tone, and the inherent majesty in his voice that made the mortal gasp and stammer in a bit of confusion,


    "Yes, I have to be dreaming, how else can all of this be possible? How can I be standing under a sky like this and talking to an old man who is bigger than a mountain? Or else I must be hallucinating, but I don''t remember taking any hard substance before I..."


    "What is your name?" Rowan interrupted the mindless mumblings of the mortal,


    "Wha.. What, I don''t.."


    "Your name mortal, what is it?"


    About to say something the man paused in confusion before he smiled almost pleadingly,


    "I don''t know, for the life of me I can not remember, but I think that is also a feature of dreams, or I could be wrong."


    Rowan looked at the mortal for a moment before he asked,


    "If you have no name, can I give you one?"


    The question seemed to surprise the man, as he scratched his head in thought before he


    slowly replied,


    "I mean, I don''t know if I would want that, just because this is a dream and I can''t remember my name, does not mean that I don''t have one."


    "Yet if this is a dream," Rowan pointed out, "Then giving you a name should not matter, because when you wake up you would have forgotten it. Would it not be a shame, that in this wondrous dream where you are with a talking giant under a sky filled with a trillion broken worlds and countless bleeding stars, you have no name that could be added to the grand tapestry that has unveiled itself before you."


    The man seemingly engrossed by the words slowly nodded as he smiled, "When you put it that way, then I think I shall have a name, even if I don''t remember it when I was up."


    Rowan smiled, "A thing is not beautiful because itsts. There is beauty in the fleeting and if this is a dream, then your name should add color to it."


    "Yes," the man nodded enthusiastically, "I want a name."


    "Good," Rowan grinned, "I shall call you Wormtongue. It symbolizes deceit and betrayal, and


    the loss of everything that one can hold dear to their heart."


    The enthusiastic smile on the face of the man vanished and a look of caution reced it,


    "I don''t think that is a... um, a good..."


    Rowan''s smile also froze, "You don''t like it?"


    Looking at the face that wasrger than a mountain the man stammered, "No, no, I like it, but


    it is just a bit... confusing," checking weakly he whispered, "almost nightmarish."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Ah Wormtongue but you forget," Rowan said, "The only difference between dreams and nightmares is how we perceive it. Now say it."


    "Say what?"


    "Your name."


    "Um, okay, Wormtongue?"


    The moment the man said the name given by Rowan, his skin began to blister, and he looked down in shock as massive blisters and smoke began to fruit from all over his body, before he had time to scream, he spontaneouslybusted, burning so hot that in a few moment he was ashes, and in his ce was... the Spectral Titan.


    Its form was clearly female, although its skin seemed to be made from pale blue crustal and she had three pairs of massive horns that curled around to create a natural crown on her head. Her eyes were bleeding pale green mes, and they were filled with wrath as she peered at


    Rowan.


    "Hello Wormtongue." Rowan said as his massive hand came down over the Spectral Titan, "I like collecting Tribtions, and you have piqued my interest."

 Chapter 1249: Heading Towards Battle

    Chapter 1249: Heading Towards Battle


    ?


    The Spectral Titan struggled in Rowan''s grip, but the name he had given her made her susceptible to his strength,


    "My name is not..."


    "Shush, Wormtongue, the name I gave you is an apt one, I should know, because I was the one sitting here for, oh, about eighty-five million years, give or take a few centuries, but who''s counting? Right? The point is I have been weaving your essence for so long, and I know a Wormtongue when I see them."


    Rowan''s grip grew tighter and the Spectral Titan gasped in anger and frustration,


    "How is such a thing... possible?!"


    "As much as I would like to take credit for my genius," Rowan featured towards his dedicated body, his scrawny arms, and liver-spotted skin, "All these years, I have also been weaving my essence alongside your own."


    The Spectral Titan appeared confused for a moment because what Rowan was saying did not make any sense to her. How could flesh and blood be merged with the essence of a dimension?


    "It does not need to make any sense to you Wormtongue, I would be surprised if it did. Now stay still and let me understand more about Tribtions. As a weapon of the higher dimension that is as varied as every star in existence, I naturally need to learn more about it, any time Ie across them, especially one as special as you."


    As Rowan was speaking he had already begun integrating his Will into the body of this Tribtion, and before the shocked gaze of the Spectral Titan, her body began to disassemble into the many tiny portions that made up this Tribtion.


    When others sought to surpass tribtions, Rowan was breaking it down to study it.


    He had paid a terrible price to continuously integrate his dimensional flesh into the creation of this treasure, not because he needed to, but due to his experience in creating the Tower of Greed and understanding that the materials used in the creation of the treasures of these levels matter especially when it came to the moment when they called forth their tribtion.


    Due to the high level of materials he was working with, Rowan had to sacrifice a million parts of his dimensional flesh for every one part of the Spectral Titan''s dimension, and even with his unfathomable resources and vitality, he had begun to feel the strain, especially when he deliberately stopped his body perverse regenerative properties to recover the loss.


    The weakness of his flesh would be one of the bait.


    Concentrating on the disassembled Spectral Titan, Rowan began to learn.


    Although taking this tribtion might seem simple on the surface, it was anything but. This was a concept that was not necessarily beyond hisprehension, it was simply a matter of power.


    Rowan could instinctively understand the many facets of the higher dimensions that he had not yetprehended, since even as a humble three-dimension, he had been exposed to the workings of the higher dimensional nes, perhaps even more than an average sixth or seventh-dimensional immortal, and his massive Consciousness Pirs coupled with Knowledge Well had bridged the gap that he would have needed to cross into a higher dimension to understand.


    Yet, he was holding a seventh-dimensional tribtion, something with the potential to even kill a seventh-dimensional immortal if they were careless, and it was only a matter of time before he lost control of it, that is, if he did not find the singr point that could unravel the Tribtion.


    The same way he looked past the shell of the mortal into its soul, was the same way he began to peer into this tribtion.


    However, something that was this heretical would draw the ire of this dimension.


    Rowan had only been able to harvest a fraction of the power of this dimension, and until he could surpass the Tribtion, this Source-level treasure was very much connected to the dimension, and Rowan had gone far past its bottom line.


    Yet, Rowan already understood that this would be happening and he, as always, had made ns to counter it.


    The soul me watched in a mute sort of awe as this dead dimension began to unravel in madness as it searched for the maddening itch that was driving it insane. Merging his dimensional flesh into the Source Level treasure did not only give him ess to the root of this dimension, hence the root of its tribtion, it also hid this treasure from the Spectral Titan''s dimension, but the honor for such a feat did not go to him alone, but to the Primordial Record, whose innate ability to shield Rowan when he was still in the third-dimensional level from any prying eyes of the higher dimension was still very much in y.


    The dead dimension went through an apocalyptic upheaval, stars fell from the skies, and the remnants of the shattered worlds above were swept around in chaotic patterns, lighting up the skies with the glow from trillions of meteorites shooting past the horizon in a violent affair as if a billion immortals were in battle, the earth beneath Rowan''s feet tore apart asva that was both freezing and scorching at the same time was shot up into space.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    In the scene of such an apocalypse, Rowan was calm.


    In the state where everything seemed to have opened up for him, where the mysteries of realityy in front of him, it did not matter what happened in his surroundings, he would continue pushing deeper for answers.


    He unconsciously wrapped himself with a shield of luck from the third bloodline, this was the best way he had found to remain safe from harm while actively not giving out any signs of his presence, because the world itself would protect him even without its knowing.


    The world was being torn apart, but only around Rowan was stillness, and it was in this stillness in the midst of devastation that allowed the soul me to hear a voice filled with pain from thentern burning with green me that was beside Rowan,


    "You Fiend! Your end will be cursed, the atrocities you aremitting against all rules of nature woulde with penalties that you cannot avoid. No matter how much you think you can learn and grow from these abominable acts it would all be useless against him!! You shall suffer for all etern..."


    The soul me realized that the Primordial Keeper inside thatntern had been cursing Rowan all this while. Who knew how long this had been going on for, but Rowan if he was hearing it, chose to ignore them, instead his focus grew deeper, reaching a level that would make any geniuses in existence pale in shock because Rowan was able to dredge every single bit of his consciousness power into focusing on a singr task.


    There was a sort of sigh, and a nk as if a lock had been unraveled and a gentleugh from Rowan,


    "Ahh... So that''s how it is. This is the gate of the seventh dimension, this is one of the truths about Source."


    One of Rowan''s fingers bent in a weird manner and the body of the Spectral Titan snapped back in ce. At first, the Tribtion appeared confused and then furious, and a series of incredible powers was beginning to build inside of it, but Rowan had already seen what he wanted.


    Opening his mouth he threw the shocked Tribtion into it and began to mindlessly chew as he struggled to regain his feet.


    He groaned in annoyance at how difficult it was to stand, his body had truly be wasted. The screams from the Tribtion were growing weaker and pale blue blood was leaking out from the side of his lips.


    At his full height, Rowan began to slowly walk towards the field of battle he had selected, the screams of the dying Tribtion and the curses of the Primordial keeper in thentern following him.

 Chapter 1250: Massive Changes

    Chapter 1250: Massive Changes


    ?


    The location of the battlefield had already been decided years ago and preparations had already been underway, and as Rowan slowly walked towards it, his strides eating up the miles. He called up his Primordial Record after not opening it for hundreds of millions of years, this was usually thest thing he did before any major event.


    The ck book appeared on his palm, adjusting to fit his current size, and without prompting, the pages began to slowly flip by itself until it reached the eleventh page and then it stopped, and Rowan could easily view its content.


    He felt a slight pinch on his palm and he nearly smiled, the ck book in its own way wasining to Rowan about how long he had kept it inside. It was as if Rowan did not notice that the Primordial Record was slowly flipping its pages as if it had be rusted after many years of disuse.


    Name: Rowan Kuranes (Visible)


    Will Bound Name - Eulxhu - Truth


    True Name: Trrshikrhl Velhyez Ywnmryr Eulxhu Thyak


    Xlubrrhhl Vroumor Rehhirk Wvryyrl Eerkhar.


    Age: 673,4772,996/9,999,999,000,000


    Strength: 11,110,110 (599,667,889)


    Fifth Star Ancient Supreme Strength Core


    Agility: 11,110,110 (521,771,771)


    Fifth Star Ancient Supreme Agility Core


    Constitution: 11,110,110 (719,885,990)


    Seventh Star Ancient Supreme Constitution Core


    ss: (Compiling- Ascend All Bloodline to the Immortal Level to gain a ss)


    Title: [Activated]


    ne Walker: (Unrestricted ess to any dimension at your present Will Level- Can ess all 3rd-dimensional universes without a Nemesis Stone.)


    Level 9 Completed - Requirements Completed [Evolve Title?]


    Chaos Breaker: (Deal Increased damage to all members of the Chaos Bloodline, with a great level of resistance against all Chaos forces.)


    Level 5 [56%]


    Reality Butcher: Grants enhanced dominion over Space and all Space-rted abilities. Intents can be mastered extremely quickly.


    Level 9 Completed - Requirement Completed [Evolve Title?]


    Creator: Grant the ability of the Creator ss Holders, (Note: All creators must be at the 7th- dimensional level at the least.)


    Note: Talent can be upgraded by consuming and creating the Akashic Imprints of Dominion level creatures.)


    Level 9 Completed - Requirement Completed [Evolve Title?]


    Primordial:Increases insight into all forms of creation. Enhancing your control of all esoteric forces beyond the ken of Immortals. Present Insight Limit (6th Dimension.)


    Note: Talent Can be upgraded by acquiring Primordial Bloodlines.


    Level 6 [11%]n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Living Dimension: Meld your being with a Dimension granting increased control over all Dimensional-rted abilities.


    Note: Talent can be upgraded by increasing your Dimensional level.


    Level 3 [99%]


    Destroyer: Enhances All forms of attack, granting an Aura of destruction to even your mildest of actions. Enhances the might of your subjects.


    Note: Talent can be upgraded by causing destructive events.


    Level 9 Completed - Requirement Completed [Evolve Title?]


    First Born: primogenitor. Your presence is unique in all creation. Grant enhanced defenses against all forms of mental maniption and enhances all your Titles.


    [Evolution requirement not reached.]


    Title Gained:


    Supreme Ancient Colossi:


    The Ancient Titan looked to the heavens for gifts, and as the most perfect of its children, they were granted the chance to pick a Core that would give them either limitless Strength, Agility, or Constitution. You possess all three Cores. You are Supreme.


    Your three perfect cores grant you near-limitless Strength, Agility, and Constitution. Your Essence cannot be bound, only destroyed


    [seventy-five Lesser Titles not listed, incapable of being bound to your Dimensional Flesh, converted to Inheritance Orbs]


    Aspect:


    Berserker (Tier 7- Completed)


    Lament Of Celestials (Tier 5- Completed)


    Light Devourer (Tier 8 - Completed)


    Aspect Gained:


    Realm Weaver (Tier 9 - Completed)


    Time Wanderer (Tier 9 - Completed)


    Space Breaker (Tier 9 - Completed)


    [Ny-three Lesser Aspects not listed, incapable of being bound to your Dimensional Flesh, converted to Inheritance Shards]


    Realm Weaver: You have transcended the limitations of corporeal crafting, your touch changes the immaterial, and Concepts are yours to mold.


    Time Wanderer: You are free from the Curse of Time, your path through time makes a perfect circle around you. You are untethered from Time, create your path, or forever remain adrift.


    Space Breaker: You have been adrift in the Nothingness for too long and have gained immunity to its touch. Your dominion extends beyond reality.


    Skills:


    Berserker Blood (Apocalypse - Level Completed)


    Skill Gained:


    Weapon Master (Dominion - Level Completed)


    You have gained absolute mastery over all forms ofbat associated with weapons.


    Bloodline Skill:


    Ascension [Level 4 - 45%]


    Dimensional Flesh [Level 3 - 100% Awaiting Ascension]


    Aspect Skill:


    The Lost me (Tier 5 Innate Convergence and Divergence)


    Realm de (Tier 7 Completed)


    Passive:


    Deciphernguage plete)


    Berserker Intent (Silver)


    Realm Breaker (Purple)


    Records:


    PRIMORDIAL OUROBOROS Level 6 Completed - Origin [900,000,000]


    SHEOL - Level 7pleted[500,000]


    TREE OF DESIRE - Level 7 Completed


    CHRONOMANCER ??? [Record In Flux]


    Territory: Primordial Sea of Darkness


    Primordial Ambrosia


    Dimensional Fabric [First Dimension Completed - Seed?]


    [Second Dimension Completed - Seed?]


    [Third Dimension Completed - Seed?]


    Bloodline Ability: Purgatory Gate Unlocked


    Dimensional Skill: Dimension Engine [Minor, Major, and Supreme- Completed] Unallocated


    Stat Point - [113,445,776]


    Dimensional Absolute Skill: Breathe of Enoch X2


    Dimensional Fabric Skills:


    Astrbe


    Knowledge Well


    Hollow Forge


    Dimensional Flesh


    Fabrics Skill Gained:


    Dimensional Master


    [Dimensional Fabric expanded]


    WILL:


    Will of Truth [3rd Level Completed]


    Will of Elder [Level o - Activate(0/7)


    Will of Soul Origin [3rd Level Completed.] Will Gained:


    Will of Time Unallocated Stat points: 990,009


    SOUL ORIGIN GAINED: Undetermined


    SOUL CRYSTAL GAINED: Undetermined


    Title Gained. Territory Gained, Minor Worlds Gained, Will Gained.


    Remark: Are you not strong enough to begin conquering reality at this point? Be brave First


    Born and seize the Dominion that is your birthright!


    Chances of Self Annihtion: Unknown.


    Rowan ignored the increasingly cheeky remarks of the Primordial Record and focused on his


    age in astonishment.


    He knew that he had spent a ridiculous number of years drifting outside of time and space,


    but it was ridiculous to consider that when he left the universe he was barely reaching forty


    years old and now he was hundreds of millions of years old and for the life of him, he did not know where all those time had gone to.


    Although his age was now being measured in trillions despite he was still technically a mortal


    because his dimension was still bound in the third level, he did not really care about that number because his bloodlines that had reached the immortal grade would keep him from dying even if he stopped growing his dimensional flesh and assimting more worlds, which


    by this point was impossible.


    His dimension was constantly creating new stars and new worlds, and hundreds of millions of


    years ago, he had reached a certain maturity and now Major Worlds were being born inside his dimension, and the reason no Supreme Worlds had yet been birthed in his dimension was due to his limited Will.


    To not dy the progress of his children, Rowan had created a gate that would lead to the


    reality outside his dimension for them to experience its true face, but they all refused to leave their home, as they all waited for the day that Rowan would rise.


    For the oldest, they sealed their powers and went to sleep, awaiting the day their creator


    called upon them.


    Having lived for close to seven hundred million years, he was so close to reaching a billion, and Rowan idly wondered what his past mortal self would think when he saw his present


    state.

 Chapter 1251: The Weight Of Power

    Chapter 1251: The Weight Of Power


    ?


    Rowan''s mind soon brushed past his age nearing a billion years and focused on what would be one of his foundations in the battle ahead, his present stats.


    Even while doing all this mental work as he essed his present powers, he was still heading towards his destination, it helped that he roughly knew everything about his body, but the Primordial Record still helped in clearing any doubt he would have had about his cultivation. Although Rowan had not been focused on growing his abilities and had simply been focused on crafting, making it possible to reach the level of crafting Source-level treasures in less than a billion years, his attributes and power had been growing without ceasing all this time.


    nning for his battle against Nemesis, Ruler of the Great Desert, and eventually, every Primordial in existence that would seek to stop his rise, even a billion years of nning could be considered too little.


    Rowan was aware that this would not be like the stories where the enemy would allow the hero to keep growing stronger after they were aware of his insane abilities and the threat he had to their rule. No, they would snuff him out before he could reach his full potential, and that meant he had only one chance at achieving his goals, and no mistakes could be permitted. Failure was a bitter pill to swallow, but Rowan was willing to ept failure only when he was sure that he utilized every bit of potential that he had and in the end, still fell short. If for any reason he failed because he did not unearth his full abilities, then even in death, he would never rest in peace.


    Rowan''s present attributes were not surprising to him. When his attributes had broken past the hundred million mark something remarkable happened, which was the birth of his Supreme Cores, and which warranted a Title from the Primordial Record that could be etched on its pages.


    With his abilities, earning Titles was not a problem, but earning those that could be etched on the Primordial Record was extremely difficult. This book would not ept anything that was less than supreme, and most likely one of a kind.


    Apparently, it was not a simple thing for any life form to reach a hundred million points in any single attribute, which was a very unlikely thing apart from those ancient monsters and titans who had lived for countless Eras and were focused on cultivating the power of their flesh.


    Across the entirety of reality, the immortals who could reach this stage were few, and when Rowan reached it, he was aware that Old Man Seed was one of those rare immortals that could reach this level.


    Talking about Old Man Seed, this present body of Rowan had not met Old Man Seed, there should be no reason he should be aware of an entity like this because he was outside of time and space, and yet he knew all of this and many other things.


    It had taken a while for him to understand the reason why he could gain all this knowledge, and the soul me fought to keep its mind from knowing the reason for this, as it persevered in understanding who Rowan was at this moment and the actions he was about to take.


    With the time Rowan had spent in the universe and roaming reality before he was banished outside of time and space, he hade to discover how few immortals possessed massive attributes like him.


    Due to their inherent immortality and treasures, most immortals did not see any reason to painstakingly enhance their bodily attributes because the resources to attain such a thing were stupendous, and many would be shackled by their bloodlines, unable to reach a high attribute standard.


    Why should they spend so much resources and effort making their bodies stronger when a spell, technique, or treasure could make up for their weakness?


    An immortal could spend a billion years making their body strong enough to resist a ck hole, but they could learn a technique in less than a decade that could shield their bodies. It was clear the path that many would take.


    However, all of these were external issues and the true reason most immortals would settle for fewer attributes was the cost it would take to recover their bodies if it was destroyed. With the lifespan of an immortal which was basically forever, battles were inevitable, and during the course of battle, their bodies could be destroyed many times in the process, which was considered normal, even certain techniques unleashed by them could shatter their own bodies, like self destruction.


    If they possessed an overly powerful constitution, not even Aether and the storehouse of essence inside their varied mental spaces could bear the loss for long.


    A single strand of Rowan''s hair was worth a million bodies of powerful higher dimensional immortals. From this one could infer how troublesome it would be to regrow his body if it was damaged.


    The various traits of Rowan''s bloodline especially those of his Primordial Ouroboros that granted him unlimited essence was something that even other Primordial bloodlinescked, and that was because his Ouroboros bloodline was not a Primordial bloodline but something that was equal to that level but still different.


    It was the sort of forbidden power that the Primordials had banished from existence even before the Primordial Era, and after the Primordial Era, no single species in reality, even from their own bloodline could ever possess the ability to have a nearly infinite storehouse of Essence and Aether.


    Having unlimited essence meant Rowan could afford to grow his attributes to the extent that would be considered madness by most when he did not have to worry about recovering his loss if his body was destroyed in the future.


    Besides at higher dimensional levels, the powers of immortals would be extremely strange, and the importance of attributes would fall to the wayside as techniques and treasures could achieve far greater results than any amount of strength.


    This was the epted conclusion drawn by most, but Rowan knew that this conjecture was not strictly correct.


    After reaching the hundred million mark for an attribute, Rowan came to know the truth.


    The path of cultivation was broad and it would be difficult to categorize every aspect of it. However, this path could be broadly separated into two parts, which were the cultivation of territory, and the cultivation of the core.


    The cultivation of territory implied the immortal focusing on other aspects of their cultivation outside their physical bodies, which could be rted to spells, treasures, and the other diverse methods to reach the top, while the cultivation of the core meant the immortal focused on their bodies, making it their supreme treasure and umting strength.


    At the beginning of cultivation, most humans and other species with weak physical bodies usually follow the route of cultivating territories, and beasts or species with powerful bodies focused on cultivating Core.


    Rowan knew of this from the start even while inside the universe as a mortal, and at that time had dreamt of cultivating both core and territory. Soon he had learned that as the progress of cultivation grew deeper, the cost of getting stronger increased nearly exponentially.


    For the immortals that cultivated territories, getting stronger was difficult, but it was still eptable, because increasing the power of their spells or techniques sometimes depended more on their talent than on resources, for immortals who followed the path of Core cultivation, they found that getting stronger became nearly impossible.


    It was not strange for celestial beasts like dragons, phoenixes, and other species that focused on cultivating their core to remain in a single location that was rich with resources for many Eras just to break through one small realm in their cultivation, as every step in their cultivation could consume enough resources that could fill up a dozen universes.


    Not many immortals would be content with following this path.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    As a living dimension, Rowan''s path as an attribute monster had be fixed because of the trait he possessed where he gained attribute points for every new seeded world inside his dimension. He did not need to hunt for resources in reality outside, when countless treasures existed within him.


    There were trillions of worlds inside of him, and if he chose to seed every one of these worlds, then his attributes would explode to an unfathomable state, but he could not do that yet as a three-dimensional entity, because his metaphysical weight would be too great.

 Chapter 1252: Luxurious Bait

    Chapter 1252 Luxurious Bait


    Rowan had the capability to push the perverse ability to seed worlds to gain stats to an insane degree, but at this point, he had only Seed a fraction of the worlds in his dimensions, and those worlds had be a cultivation paradise for the lucky ones who could find them, his dimension was vast, and for the adventurous among his children, there were always endless surprises waiting for them.


    He had reached the limit of strength he could gain via seeding worlds, to the extent that he had millions of stats points just set aside, and he was unable to allocate them. Rowan had more than exceeded the limit of stat allocation he could gain as a third dimension.


    If he could be a living fourth dimension, he could spread the weight of increasing his stats points across Time, and with this ingenious method, rapidly increase his power threshold.


    He had reached the hundred million mark for his Constitution first before strength or agility and at that time a Core had been born inside his dimension. It was massive, pulsing with endless vitality, and had the ability to produce essence if energy was fed into it. This core had the ability to nourish his dimension, enriching it with the essence of life.


    This was an astonishing thing for any immortal that would wish to follow the pathway of cultivating their core, but the problem was that very few immortals would be able to push a single stat to reach the hundred million mark.


    It was unknown if this supreme core was known to others, as it would shake the foundations of the cultivation culture in all of reality, but for Rowan, this benefit was simply a single hair on the body of a camel that was bigger than a mountain.


    He did notck vitality or need to be nourished by any external forces, his Ouroboros Bloodline was more than enough for that task.


    Rowan soon gained Strength Cores and Agility Cores, and they also brought their benefit that should increase his strength and speed to astonishing levels.


    However Rowan''s attributes never stopped growing, and soon his constitution passed two hundred million points, and at that time the birth of a second Constitution Core shook his dimension. He did not know the probability of getting a single Stat Core, but it must be rare, then the probability of gaining a second one must be much harder or more unlikely.


    Cultivating core was supposed to get harder the stronger you became, but if such a rule oversaw reality, Rowan''s existence disdained that rule, because his stats kept increasing and he kept gaining more cores, and presently he had five cores in agility, strength, and seven in constitution.


    Opening his Primordial Record he learned that the names for it were called Star Ancient Supreme Core. Faintly Rowan wondered what would happen when he reached a billion points for each stat, would something change?


    He could only put this thought away at the moment, awaiting the day he reached the fourth-dimensional state, his powers that had reached an unfathomable level would take another step forward, and this would be barely enough to survive what was toe if he was ever to be discovered by Nemesis before he was prepared.


    Rowan had crossed countless miles until he reached the position he wanted, and then with a wave of his hand, the massive Tower of Greed began to shrink, its size defying meaning bing extremely small and slipping into his right eye where it took the ce of his pupils.


    A closer look at the Tower of Greed would reveal that although it had eighteen levels, every single level of it had been made from thirty-three smaller levels!


    The previous Tower of Greed barely had seven levels, and at first, the soul me thought that Rowan had performed a miracle by transforming an eighteen-level tower into a source-level treasure, but now it saw that its sight was too small, and it had underestimated the difficulty of creating a source level treasure.


    A single level in this tower had pushed the limit of what this soul thought it understood about crafting treasures, and the Tribtion that Rowan had dismissed in the past as if it was nothing must have been truly terrifying because the soul could not imagine the number of material that would have went into the creation of this Tower.


    Surely Rowan''s journey outside time must have been filled with grand tales that would take almost an eternity to narrate.


    The screams from the Tribtion in Rowan''s mouth were growing fainter, as if with every chewing motion he was making, Rowan was siphoning the source of power from the Tribtion and directing it towards the rapidly awakening source-level treasure he had just created.


    After retrieving the Tower of Greed, this massive dimension began to slowly dissipate. Its presence had only been maintained by the power of the Tower, and when it was gone, this ce would slowly vanish into history, drawn by Nemesis into the Great Desert to never be seen again.


    Rowan knew that this dimension would not instantly vanish, it would likely take years for it to do so, which was good because Rowan was at the central location of this dimension, making this ce thest to disappear when this dimension dissipates, which should give him enough time to conclude the battle with the Primordial Keepers.


    The essence of Oblivion was still rich in this dimension and it would aid him in blocking the gaze of Nemesis long enough.


    Rowan seized reality beside him and squeezed it like dough, creating a massive stool that he sat upon, his spine groaning in relief. His present stats were abysmal, they had been reduced to barely a percent of his total power.


    Rowan had been pulling from his dimension while restraining its regeneration bringing him to this state, however, he found it peculiar that no matter how weak he became, his stats across would never reduce past this mark; 11,110,110.


    He soon realized that this was his base stat. This was him at zero, having a stat point of eleven million each for his three major attributes was now considered Rowan''s lowest point. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Thest time he bothered to check, even a God Emperor would be dancing with joy if any of their individual stat reached a million. Most immortals'' highest point they would ever reach in their lives won''t exceed a million, but his lowest point will be above eleven million, and yet it was nearly not enough to move his body.


    Rowan sat down and watched the source-level treasure in his right hand bing increasinglypleted, its form shifting chaotically, slowly getting to its final state, and he brought up his left hand, and on his massive palm that was bigger than a continent, a faint gleam like starlight emerged, and began to multiply.


    "Forgive me for this, but I promise on my life that I will not let any of them touch you."


    He slowly turned his hand which was still being filled with starlight and they began to pour down near his feet, their colors shining bright like newly created stars.


    Rowan clenched his jaws in annoyance, but he continued with his actions. The soul me quickly recognized that what was falling from his palm was Soul Origin!


    Knowing how much Rowan valued the lives of his children, it was surprising that he would use their Soul Origin as bait, but then the soul me realized that nothing else would draw the Primordial keepers here.

 Chapter 1253: Yet, Here I Am

    Chapter 1253: Yet, Here I Am


    ?


    The mound of Soul Origin orbs kept growing near his feet, rapidly surpassing a hundred million, and this was just the start. Rowan had covered the intensive emanations that should be pouring out from these orbs at this time because he wanted to create more of an impact, and for that, he needed more Soul Origin Orbs.


    Rowan''s senses although dull were still terrifyingly sharp, his ear twitched and he sighed, he knew that after he removed the Tower of Greed from this dimension, this annoying creature might find him, after all this time, he was still a bit puzzled how she was able to keep up with him when he was not only traveling through space, but time as well, perhaps he should test her talents,


    "So is this your final destination, Ancient one? Why am I not surprised, you always pick the best ces to visit."


    The childish voice of a girl spoke beside him and Rowan did not have to look to notice that a tiny sprite had appeared by his head, rtive to his size she was smaller than dust, yet her presence and energy made her feel like she was a blooming star. Her body was vibrating, her big eyes darting everywhere as she was taking everything in like a sponge.


    If a flower merged with a bumblebee was to ever be given life then it would take the shape of this sprite. Surely there had never been anyone in existence that was so... exuberant, her energy putting those of Lost to shame.


    A three-foot girlish figure packed with endless energy, its yellow and green robes that seemed to be weaved from starlight and grass red behind her as the winds that blew around them due to the vanishing dimension were whistling past.


    On her back were multiple pairs of wings that suspiciously resembled those of angels, but Rowan did not know why he never wanted to investigate the origin of those wings, but that would be a lie, wouldn''t it? What was the truth that he was running away from?


    As if taking his mind off this matter, he looked at the waving dress that after all this time was still brimming with energy. Rowan recognized this dress, for he had made it for her, an act of kindness that wasing to haunt him.


    He hade across this sprite in the nothingness, she had been imprisoned for an unknown amount of years by a race of spider-like creatures who had been exploiting her gift and treating her as a food source because of her immense vitality that could allow her to heal from nearly any injury.


    Rowan at first did not want to make a move, reality was filled with countless tales like this one. The plight of the weak was nothing new, but then something drew him back, perhaps it was because she reminded him of Maeve his maid when he was a child and a simr sprite had followed him around, or maybe it was because, in all this time, the little sprite had not hated her captors. Her eyes, after all these years, still held a strength that was unbelievable.


    The nothingness was not empty. Filled with alien life that had been rejected from reality, it was a space filled with chaos and ughter, and the race that had taken control of the sprite was not really a strong one, since they had a rapid reproductive rate, it was hard to feed their young. Fate had given them a means of survival because of their quick reproduction, but with the exploitation of this sprite, they broke past this limitation as food was no longer a concern.


    This sprite had suffered harshly under their hands, but because of the fact that she saw that her presence led to fewer infants of the race dying, she epted her fate with grace and did not struggle despite the hellish fate she was ced in for an uncountable number of years.


    The truth was that at first, she was the one who offered thest dying members of this race her flesh to survive not long after she was born, but when they noticed her healing powers, she was captured and her fate became one that was filled with pain.


    By the time Rowan came across this race, they were arrogant, their number in the multiple trillions, they had begun to subjugate anyone who neared their massive hive that was bigger than gxies, and all of this was built on the backs of a tiny sprite.


    Their unwise decision to rob and kill Rowan would have been forgiven after he killed the few who had surrounded him, but when he saw the fate of that sprite, something inside him snapped, and picking one of the limbs of the great spider-like creatures, he descended into their hive and in a mindless state that he maintained for centuries, he killed them all using nothing but that limb that he wielded like a de.


    The screams of these creatures echoed for endless miles, and their yellow blood flowed like an ocean, and no matter how hard they fought, or how much they pleaded for their lives, the de from Rowan this not stop falling.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    When he was done with the extermination of the race, the limb he had used to kill them all had transformed into a unique killing treasure and he simply plunged it into the heart of the dead hive and left it there, the imprint of his hand still on it.


    Who knows across the endlessness of the nothingness, who mighte across this dead hive, and the terrible weapon in its center?


    He stood before the shivering sprite, and in her big green eyes, he saw the child he once was. Plucking one leaf from his Tree of Desire, he weaved a robe to cover her nakedness and protect her from the chill of death that had filled this ce. He did not say anything to her, because the truth was that he exterminated the entire race just because their tyranny reminded him of what he had suffered for millions of years, and seeing it magnified here countless times greatly irritated him.


    He told himself he did not exterminate an entire race because it made the sprite for the first time in an endless lifetime of pain, smile, and that smile was in happiness for being able to experience a life without pain.


    No, not for that. When did he be this sentimental?


    It was at this moment that the soul me knew that even though it had not existed yet, Rowan was being affected by its existence nheless. What he was feeling was truepassion, but he could not find the source and so confused, he ran from it, literally.


    As he traveled, Rowan detected a presence following him from afar, and he ignored it, knowing that the nothingness was endless, and in time, this little sprite would find her own path to follow, and with his speed, it would not take long to leave her behind.


    This presence followed him for a long time, and slowly it began getting closer to Rowan, perhaps he should have done something to dissuade her from following him, maybe even saying a word would have been enough to make this skittish sprite that existence had been nothing but pain for most of her existence, flee from contacting anyone ever again, even her savior, but Rowan''s silence was what she needed, it was his unending strength as he tore through the nothingness, not making a single detour in his path that gave her the foundation to heal.


    Perhaps Rowan knew this, and so he remained silent, he did not wish to be followed, but if his silence made her heal, then it should be okay.


    Following him for tens of thousands of years and even Rowan had forgotten that she was behind him, and then after a hard battle against a mind-ying horror that took an extremely long time to kill, Rowan discovered this sprite nestled in his hair, asleep, and he wanted to flick her away in annoyance but then he realized that from the moment of her birth, this was the first time she was sleeping.


    "This is not a ce for you, little one," Rowan spoke to the sprite when she woke up, and coincidentally, this was the same thing he said to her after she found him here, in the future, about to lure the Primordial Keepers to battle, and she must have remembered those words because she smiled and said,


    "Yet, here I am. Can''t seem to get rid of me."

 Chapter 1254: Fusion And Resonance

    Chapter 1254: Fusion And Resonance


    ?


    Rowan had enough to understand that it would be nearly impossible to dissuade this little sprite when she was like this, and he found it amazing how much she had changed over the years, from the skittish figure who followed behind him for tens of thousands of years to this exuberant ball of energy.


    He sighed, not having the heart to push her away, before the battle began he could easily send her somewhere far away with Astrbe, because if his ns went well, then he would not be surviving what would being.


    "Woah, those are so pretty, what are they, can I have one? I promise to take care of it, you know I am not lying, I am the most honest person... honest, please, please, please, pretty please. Ok, you drive a hard bargain, let me touch them at least... Um, I guess, I can just be looking at them, yes, this is nice, I will simply be looking at them."


    Sighing in contentment, the little sprite watched the flood of stars pour from Rowan''s palm. Already familiar with her weird method ofmunication, Rowan ignored her, after all this time, he knew that this little sprite was perfectly contented just being around him, and his silence wasforting to her. If Rowan chose to activelymunicate with her, sooner rather thanter, she would turn into a sputtering mess.


    With the sprite watching his left hand with rapt fascination, Rowan simply focused on the Source treasure that had been nearlypleted as the screams of the Tribtion had cessed, as Rowan had wrung it of every benefit that he could, but what was left was still valuable, because it was still connected to the realm, and he only had to stop chewing for a while, to allow the Tribtion to regain energy back from the dissipating realm before he squeezed again, in this way he would gain the maximum benefit from this Tribtion.


    So, he had the battlefield, he had the bait, and when the prey entered the arena, he needed the weapon to y them. Even if he was not currently wasted as he was, Rowan had no confidence in going against the entire Primordial Keepers anding out ahead. He had great strength and greater weapons, but against higher dimensional entities, especially those as special as Primordial Keepers, he needed something more, and he knew the way to get them.


    His Angels, more specifically


    Although he was not actively pursuing the evolution of his Angels, the nearly billion years of wandering in his dimension had brought about the birth of an astonishing number of higher- ranking Angels, which at the moment were Powers.


    For Rowan to create Angels of higher hierarchy, there was a special trait he made use of, which was called Resonance.


    Apart from special Angels of Char that were born with mysterious higher ranks, nearly all of the Angels of Char were born at the lowest ranking of Angels, and with Resonance, he was able to fuse multiple Angels that could be considered identical to create a higher ranking one.


    It was with this method that he created his Archangels, which was done by fusing two Angels, and by using Resonance once more, he fused seven Archangels to create a Sovereign and then to create a Power, he would need to fuse eighty-one Sovereigns.


    This was the normal method he used in the creation of higher-ranking Angels, however, Rowan had observed something unexpected among his Angelic host when he discovered that they had the ability to fuse with other beings, like humans or even beasts, but to preserve the sanctity of the Resonance he needed to create higher ranking Angels he did not allow any Angels with the potential to reach the rank of Sovereign to fuse with any creature, but he left the rest of his Angels to their own device, thinking that in the future he might be surprised by the changes that might arise from this unknown fusion process.


    Angels were never meant to fuse with mortal creatures, and since his Angels had these capabilities he chose not to stop them and adopt a wait-and-see attitude.


    A few million yearster, those changes began to reveal themselves. His base Angels which were supposed to remain at the same level for eternity, began to develop a faint sense of Resonance, but it was a bit different from the normal sort of Resonance because when these two Angels merged, the Archangels that were born from the merger did not have a single mind, but the two minds remained in a single body.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    With their Angelic spells, it was easy for them to create a separate Spell-body if there was any need for the two resonating partners to be in two ces at the same time, but for all intents and purposes, this merger had opened up a path of endless evolution for his Angels.


    It should be known that the majority of the Angels in his dimension would never grow past the rank of Angels because this was the way they were designed. Light, the Primordial that ruled the Celestial saw base Angels like disposable units, merely messengers at best, or just cannon fodder to be sent towards all corners of reality to spread his light, and so their number could be regarded as infinite.


    With Rowan''s Tree of Desire bending luck and probability to his favor, he had been able to awaken a surprising number of higher-ranking angels from his Angels of Char, far more than any Celestial Creators were supposed to be able to, giving him an unhealthy advantage over any Celestial Creators, but if his base Angels were able to evolve further because of this new fusion, then his unhealthy advantage would only grow.


    This advantage reflected itself over the next hundreds of millions of years, as these newly fused Archangels were able to further fuse to be Sovereigns, but the merger hit a roadblock here because seven separate consciousnesses began to hamper the performance of these Sovereigns.


    However Rowan believed that this setback was only temporary, and given enough time for these newly Ascended Angels to get used to their new state of existence, then it was possible that among their number, there could be the birth of Powers and maybe higher ranking angels.


    After all these years, bing a Sovereign was the limit for these Angels, but that did not mean the evolution of his higher-ranking Angels had stopped.


    From the normal path of Resonance, over nearly a billion years, Rowan had increased the number of Powers he had under his belt from a mere two to an astonishing 9,071 Powers.


    To achieve this number of Powers over nearly a billion years could be considered extremely remarkable, and if not for his powers of wishes that enhanced his great luck further, then without actively cultivating his Angels, he would have never gotten to this number. Suddenly his dimension rippled once more as a red sun arose to herald the birth of a new Power and Rowan could not help butugh aloud, suddenly the numbers wereplete, and having 9,072 Powers meant he could push for the next rank of Angels, and with this number he would not be getting not just one of them, but nine.


    It was time for his Cherubim to be born.

 Chapter 1255: Keeping Their Memories Alive

    Chapter 1255: Keeping Their Memories Alive


    ?


    Rowan knew that he was about to embark on a major event so he made sure that his entire dimension entered a state of dormancy, except for the 9,072 Powers, and other special figures that needed to be awake even while he was dead, the rest of his dimension had fallen into slumber.


    With his control over his dimension, the inhabitants would never know that a period of time in their lives had been interrupted, and if everything went ording to n, it would simply be like they went to sleep and when they awoken nothing had changed, except for the most perceptive among them, who would notice certain discrepancies, everything would be as it always was, yet everything would have changed.


    He did not summon the Powers outside, their presence would destabilize this vanishing dimension, and he was going to be creating Cherubims, these were Angels that he expected to control the power of Wills, and their powers would shake all of creation. Before the trap would hold all his prey, he would not be revealing their presence at all, they were to be his weapons to butcher the Primordial Keepers.


    Rowan closed his eyes and emptied his consciousness, and for someone who possessed such a vast amount of consciousness power, you would expect that this process would take a long time, but it happened in an instant.


    The light of the red suns of the Powers filled his dimension, burning away all the aches he was feeling deep in his bones, and giving him the illusion that he had recovered to his peak and beyond.


    This was only an illusion because Rowan willed it to be so, he needed to be weak to allow his ns to fall through. This was a problem with a being like him, when dying needed to be nned ahead, because of how difficult it was for him to die in the hands of those that were stronger than him, yet did not possess an overwhelming advantage over him.


    The red Sun of Penalty of the newly birthed Power was slowly expanding under the nourishment from his Sea of Ambrosia and the light of its fellow Powers. The massive animalistic bodies of the Powers, filled with strength, began to slowly move in an enchanting pattern, their movements following rules that would break the minds of any mortal and most immortal as they prepared for the birth of a Cherubim.


    Their movements were leaving faint traces in space as a mysterious and massive formation was being created. These traces were carved into his dimension and then touched others that he could not deduce at a nce, reaching beyond time and space to create aplex pattern of light and something else.


    The higher ranking of the Angelic order became more mysterious in their operation, and until the moment Rowan was about to begin their elevation, even he was not aware of all the changes that might happen, and this mysterious pattern that the Powers with their movements were making was unexpected.


    Decades passed and the movements of the Powers did not cease, neither fast nor slow but incredibly steady, they weaved one of the mostplex formations that Rowan had ever seen and when it waspleted there were no signs, except that all the Powers suddenly stopped.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Frozen in motion, the Powers slowly returned to a standing position as if they did not want to make any excessive moves that could destabilize this formation.


    The position they chose to stay in was special because they were the nodes of this massive formation.


    Rowan''s eyes opened and he sighed as he looked at all these Powers, although he had not been focused on their personal development, he had watched them for hundreds of millions of years, and the connection that he had created with them was deep.


    He had followed them along through countless adventures, he had watched them battle, live,ugh, and although rare, Powers too could sing, and their songs whenever he had the chance to hear them, left him in wonderment.


    The strength in every one of them was something that was truly incredible and Rowan felt blessed that he hade to witness them, but sadly everything would being to an end, and the stories of all these Powers were done.


    Even though there would be many new Powers in the future, their loss still stung.


    Yet he knew that judging Angels the same way that mortals were judged was useless because if he was correct, Resonance was a method of bringing to life a singr powerful Angel in the past that had perished.


    Of the hundreds of millions of Angels that came together to create these Powers, and of the thousands of Powers that were about to create the Cherubim, he could not be seeing them as separate individuals, but just a few powerful Angels whose fragments had been scattered into smaller individual pieces that were being brought together again.


    Despite all of this, Rowan knew that every fragment was unique, with their own character and motivations, and every newly born higher-ranking Angel could only be created because of the sacrifices of those who came before them.


    These Angels were never meant to exist, but they did because Rowan had been able to gather the fragments of the previously powerful Angel and return them to life, perhaps he should not be sad that the time the Angels spent with him was short, but the fact that they could exist at all and he spent time with them was a miracle that he should appreciate.


    The newly born Angels did not have any memories or the personalities of the lesser Angels that merged under Resonance, but Rowan remembered all of his children, and even if reality had forgotten them, he alone would remember and their memories were safe with him. Unlike before when he created his higher-ranking Angels with pomp and great fanfare, Rowan was more subdued, because he understood the deeper price that was paid for power. He was gaining a higher-ranking Angel, but in the same manner, he was losing millions of his children at the same time. It did not matter if this was the natural process an Angel was supposed to go through as they got stronger, it did not matter that all these Angels were supposedly a single powerful Angel in the beginning, the attachment formed over millions of years could never be so easily dismissed.


    Yet he knew that before such a momentous asion, thest memories that he wanted his Powers to witness were not a dour and solemn Creator, he wanted them to see his light, and even if they would not remember it, he would keep that memory for them.


    In front of the massive formation, Rowan called upon the essence of his being. It took the form of a man that was made from a golden me.


    The light was not bright, almost dull, but there was a weight to it that could not be denied. Looking at this light was like staring into infinity, as there was an endlessyer of the same man-shaped me inside of him.


    Upon seeing this golden presence the thousands of Power bowed towards him and Rowan smiled, even if it was thest thing he wanted to do.


    He allowed the joy he felt upon seeing his Powers for the first time and every new Powers after


    that.


    Their great stature and unflinching presence that held his dimension together all these years, the awe he had felt when he saw their graceful bodies, and so many other emotions that could never be ced into words, he allowed the Powers here to feel it, and their hearts ddened.


    Rowan nodded and triggered the Resonance.

 Chapter 1256: Birth Of Cherubims

    Chapter 1256: Birth Of Cherubims


    ?


    The formation drawn by the Powers rumbled, as an enormous suction force emerged from it, pulling the massive red suns above down into the formation.


    Each of these suns was close to eight hundred thousand miles in circumference and they burned with a harsh red light that exuded the pure strength that Powers were known for.


    Drawn into the formation, the red suns began to copse, their tremendous energy being used to feed the formation, and with a loud whoosh, the formation came alit, and as if it was a massive furnace, the 9,072 Powers standing in its nodes began to break down.


    Their bodies were more simr to metal than flesh slowly melting, and although this process was incredibly painful, no Power here shirked from it, they were unaware of the mental pains ongoing in Rowan''s heart about their passing, but they all understood that they were all part of something bigger than them.


    Traveling through the nothingness, the Powers had made great contributions to the Creator. With a legion of Angels under theirmand, they had struck far and wide, gathering resources and clearing out every danger that would have befallen Rowan.


    The greatest reason that Rowan could build an incredible Source-level treasure like the Tower of Greed and this new treasure he would soon bepleting was because of their efforts. With the boundlessness of the Great Darkness, it took the speeds of the Angelic hosts bound by the strength of a Power to attain anything from the Nothingness, although filled with endless treasures, the Nothingness was a death zone to most creatures, and conquering the vast gulf of emptiness across its entire length was the first greatest challenge.


    They had performed their task beyond flying colors, and the near extermination of close to a percent of every extra-dimensional creature in the nothingness in the hundreds of millions of years that Rowan had roamed it could only tell a brief tale on the unmatched fury of the battle that had taken ce.


    Despite the fact that Rowan had made sure not to leave traces of himself behind, everything and everyone on the nothingness knew that an unfathomable power now roamed outside of time, and the fear of it had be embedded in their hearts, it was the Powers that made all of this possible.


    Rowan watched the Powers copse into a mass of glowing metallic liquid that began to flow along the lines of the formation, and although the formation was interconnected, it was vaguely separated into nine distinct formations which should be expected because the 9,072 Powers here was enough for creating nine Cherubims.


    It did not take long for the bodies of the Powers topletely integrate with the formation, coupled with the red mes from their suns, which was the heart of every Angel, the formation glowed like a universe made from red stars, and then there was an heartbeat, "Boom!"


    So loud was it that it escaped from his dimension and reached the outside realms,


    "Boom!"


    The sprite who had been watching the flow of Soul Origin Orbs in rapt attention, shrieked with fear, covering her ears with her hands and looking around in panic before zipping into Rowan''s hair and hiding herself, and this was how she could barely escape the sound that seemed to be emerging from everywhere,


    "Boom!"


    The sprite screamed, "Ancient One, is reality ending?"


    Rowan almost choked and then heughed aloud, "Not for you little one, but for those that would being, reality ends for them."


    The formation inside him was glowing increasingly brighter as the sound of the heartbeat was bing faster, heralding a dreadful power being born again into reality,


    "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!"


    The light from the formation was now so bright it was almost white and then the glow suddenly disappeared, but Rowan knew that it had not, instead what happened was that the light that represented the heart of the Powers was gone, and a new light had taken their ce, and this time, the light was no longer red, it was ck.


    Whispers that seemed to emerge from the deepest corner of the abyss began to arise from the formation,


    "¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ ¡õ¡õ ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ ¡õ¡õ ¡õ¡õ¡õ ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ, ¡õ¡õ ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ. ¡õ¡õ¡õ


    ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ ¡õ¡õ ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ ¡õ¡õ ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ ¡õ¡õ ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ, ¡õ¡õ¡õ ¡õ¡õ ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ ¡õ¡õ . ¡õ¡õ¡õ ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ ¡õ¡õ ¡õ¡õ¡õ ¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á ¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á ¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á ¡Á ¡Á ¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á ¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á ¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á."


    These whispers were ones that Rowan recognized belonged to the being who spoke whenever he reached a deeper level in the unlocking of the celestial powers he had gained. It was the same voice that called Eva, the True Daughter of Old Light, and he believed that this voice should belong to a fallen creator of the Celestial.


    Nine massive ck suns began to rise from the formation, and Rowan became frozen in ce, he could not help it.


    Enraptured by the rising ck sun, Rowan was held in ce, unable to move, not even to blink his eyes, and the darkness from the nine ck suns spread to all corners of his dimension in an instant before it exploded out of him in a blinding wave.


    The darkness swept past the decaying dimension and froze it in ce, and it continued to spread for an uncountable number of miles, and in the corner of Rowan''s mind, he was thankful that he had the foresight to make the ascension of his Angels happen outside of reality because there was no way he would have hidden thismotion, due to the fact that his dimension was still too weak to contain the light of a Cherubim.


    From a distance, the darkness that erupted from Rowan''s body took the form of a massive sphere, and if he were to fit universes inside this sphere then even a billion universes would only upy half of it.


    It was a good thing that Rowan had gone to an especially deste part of the nothingness, else he would have panicked a great portion of the extra-dimensional beings that made this ce that was outside of time and space their home.


    The darkness pulsed and began to contract until it flooded back into Rowan''s body like a sea of smoke, and then they were there, the Cherubims and their form took the shape of nine massive great swords, with a thousand eyes that ran from their hilt down to the tip of the de.


    When the Cherubim appeared, the sharpness that they exuded tore his dimension apart, and the body of Rowan was segmented into nine portions as nine fine lines ran through his entire body from his head to his toes, but with a burst of will, he kept his dimension together. It was the price that he would need to pay to keep not just one Cherubim, but nine of them inside his dimensional flesh that still remained at the third dimensional level.


    With a harsh nking of metal, the seven great swords began to split apart, rearranging themselves into weird patterns and then when the process waspleted, nine massive humanoid figures that were so ck it was nearly impossible to see them stood before then/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    golden me that represented his being.


    Behind them were great wings of metal that resembled a billion swords fused, and in perfect


    synchronicity, they knelt before their creator.


    "The Cherubims are born to serve... father."

 Chapter 1257: Wormtongue

    Chapter 1257: Wormtongue


    ?


    The bodies of the Cherubim were hard to discern, and the soul me knew that one of the reasons was that its level was too low to see everything about them, but despite this, it barelyprehended that their shape could be simr to giant mechanical beings, there was


    nothing soft or malleable in their structure, and if there was any trace of humanity in the base Angels, a Cherubim no longer possessed those traits.


    Rowan''s perception surged forward and merged with the might of these Cherubim, and their names and powers became known to him.


    The first great changes happened with their names, for each Cherubim no longer had individual names, but they represented a concept, a single powerful Angel, and if he would be creating a Seraphim in the future, that name would be inherited by a Seraphim in the future.


    Rowan called the name of the nine Cherubims here, and they rose as he called forth their names,


    "Convergence, Remorse, Sundown, Legacy, Prophecy, Requiem, Judgement, Justifier... Extinction, wee to reality. My Angels were always born to war, same as you all, and I do not take your strength lightly, for you were made to end the reigns of the Primordial Keepers, and after that, your reach would touch the very foundations of reality."


    Rowan gestured towards the sea of Ambrosia below, "Draw upon sustenance, and ready yourself, preyes."


    Powers had reached beyond the limits of the physical realm, their strength reaching heights that most would think impossible for creatures of the corporeal dimensions, Cherubims had exceeded that level, and now they touched the fabrics of time itself, and they were Fourth dimensional Will Holders.


    The Will they controlled was in their name... Convergence, Remorse, Extinction, all were powerful concepts that most immortals would never even dream of acquiring, because the process of getting such a Will was unknown, or was so ridiculously difficult that it was considered impossible.


    The weapons were set. Rowan looked at his left hand that had finished pouring down nearly a billion Soul Origin Orb, the bait was also set, what was left should be...


    With a loud crack and a subtle hum, the Source-level treasure waspleted. The battlefield was set.


    R


    "....Curse you, I curse you and everything you have ever known, I shall not rest until you..." Rowan brought themp burning with green mes to his face and watched the Primordial Keeper inside it cursing him like there was no tomorrow.


    He looked at the creature for a moment and then he touched the source-level treasure that he had hung around his waist, whose form had taken a shape that resembled a rope, and as if a spell had been washed away from the face of the Primordial Keeper in themp, he suddenly stopped cursing, and looked around in confusion,


    "what... What am I doing here? Why was j saying all those words? I am... Aahhh..."


    The pain from the green mes that it had forgotten about in a moment of confusion returned and it began to scream,


    "So, that''s how it works, Wormtongue" Rowan muttered to himself as he watched the screaming Keeper in the me.


    He had captured this Keeper tens of millions of years ago, and for all that time, the little bastard had been cursing Rowan, and at first it was amusing, and then Rowan became curious because he knew that this was not normal, for the Keeper never stopped cursing him, even after millions of years had gone by, it was as if its mind had be stuck in a single fixed state, and even the Keeper seemed not to be aware of what was happening to it.


    It took millions of yearster to this present moment to realize that it was the effect of his newly created Source-level treasure.


    The power of this treasure had reached across time, back into the past, and was affecting the Keeper even before it even existed!


    Although Source-level treasures were powerful and transcended time and space itself, such a thing was not normal, and it only proved how deeply the fate of the Primordial Keepers was intertwined with this treasure after all Rowan had forged it for the express purpose of ending the existence of the Primordial Keepers and even in the past, even before the treasure was born, its effects were being felt.


    Rowan squeezed his fist and themp was shattered, freeing the Keeper from the me that had tortured it for so long. Rowan did not care about torturing his enemies, there were better ways of inducing regrets than pain, but he needed the mind of the Keeper to be disoriented as much as possible so that the final effects could be more spectacr.


    The Source level treasure he was calling Wormtongue wriggled around his waist like a snake and whispers entered the mind of the Keeper in Rowan''s hand, making the agitated Keeper calm, at least that was until its gaze fell to the side and it saw the mountain of Soul Origin Orbs, it cries of outrage was silenced by Rowan squeezing its head until it exploded, and then he waited for a while before a ck de was shoved into the body of the Keeper. Rowan closed his eyes seemingly waiting for something and then he smiled. He held Wormtongue, it unraveled and it disyed the true nature of this weapon had taken the form of a whip that seemed to be made from flesh, swinging it to the side, Wormtongue pierced through the body of the dead Keeper, its ends vanishing into an unknown space, but Rowan could discern endless rolling sands through the cracks in reality that opened up inside the body of the dead Keeper before this vision vanished.


    Watching all these, there was one thing that the soul me found to be extremely odd, which was the appearance of the Keeper.


    What was odd was that, except for a few changes, the appearances of the Primordial Keepers and Ascendants, were eerily simr.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    R


    The moment before when Rowan had deliberately allowed the Primordial Keeper to see the mound of Soul Origin Orb before he killed him was to engrain that imagery in the mind of the


    Keeper.


    Crushing its skull was a useless move against a creature of the fourth dimension, but Rowan possessed Sheol, a sanctuary for souls, and this powerful Primordial bloodline was a terrifying counter against the immortality of higher dimensional beings, for being close to Rowan when they perished, especially from his hands would drag their souls into Sheol. A higher dimensional being might be able to resist the call of Sheol and fight to retain their souls, but a fourth-dimensional Keeper whose mind had been tortured by Wormtongue and the green mes could not resist the call of Sheol and crushing its skull was a one-way ticket into Rowan''s kingdom.


    Rowan knew that killing higher dimensional immortals was not so simple, especially Keepers, and so the Memory of this particr Keeper that could be found inside the great desert was the next thing that needed to be killed.


    When Rowan crushed the skull of the Keeper, he waited a bit before stabbing it again with the ck de of the Cherubim because, after the death of its soul, the Memory of the Keeper inside the Great Desert would inherit everything that the Keeper had experienced before its


    death.


    Since Rowan had totally eliminated its soul, a clear picture of everything that transpired in its lifetime would not be sent over, but something that would inevitably be sent over would be the sight of billions of Soul Origin Orbs.


    That was the bait. The sight of this would draw the attention of every Primordial Keeper in the Great Desert, and then this was where the power of Wormtongue came into the picture.

 Chapter 1258: I Am All Kind Of Wrong

    Chapter 1258: I Am All Kind Of Wrong


    ?


    Wormtongue was created for the express purpose of locking down primordial keepers, and one of its functions was to take advantage of the Memory of the Keeper that had been killed.


    When the Memory arrived in the Great Desert, in that instant, it created a connection with the entire Primordial Keepers, because in this ce, they were all connected.


    The Aura of so many Soul Origin Orbs witnessed by the in Keeper echoed throughout the Great Desert, and every Primordial Keeper in existence felt the throb of this power that should be in their care burning into their senses like a hot brand into their soul.


    From the sands, countless Primordial Keepers began to arise, facing a single direction-the Memory of the in Keeper, and with that connection, Rowan struck the de of the Cherubim cutting into the Great Desert, opening the channel for Wormtongue to enter.


    Wormtongue was connected to the Memory, and the Memory was connected to every Primordial Keeper, Rowan used this Source-level treasure as a fishing hook, the Memory was the bait, and the Primordial Keepers was the fish that had just bit.


    Rowan pulled, and reality quaked.


    His strength was not enough but he was using his Telekinesis which was strangely getting stronger the weaker his body became and he pulled, taking from the Great Desert something that should never leave it, the memories of the Keepers.


    His strength and Telekinesis turned out not to be enough, but he also had onest tool he could use and that was Wormtongue.


    Almost like an stic band that had been stretched to the limit, Wormtongue throbbed and hummed in a discordant fashion as if the tension it was being ced under was almost more than it could bear, and then it retracted with a fierce momentum that generated so much power that it released a shockwave that mmed into Rowan, flinging him back for thousands of miles, and due to his present weakness, he was stunned for a moment.


    Shaking his head like a bulldog, Rowan struggled back to his feet, his hand had not released its hold on Wormtongue even while he was disoriented.


    Blood poured down his scalp down his eyes, but Rowan disregarded all of that and fixed his gaze in the distance on the mound of Soul Origin Orbs and sighed in relief when he saw that nothing had happened to them, and only then did he have the presence of mind to touch his scalp and discovered the harsh wound that tore through the flesh of his forehead to the bone, he realized that when Wormtongue snapped back, it had torn into his skull, and because it was a Source-level treasure, even his insane regenerative abilities were hampered.


    The wound was bleeding red mortal blood for a moment before the blood grew thick like tar before it transformed into golden blood and his flesh zipped shut the wound so fast it was as if it was never there.


    A light of anger shed through Rowan''s eyes when he saw what appeared like dark clouds surging towards the Soul Origin Orbs, not for a moment did he forget that he had just lured every Primordial Keeper in existence to this ce.


    Rowan took a step forward, wishing to close the gap, because there was no way he was going to allow the Keepers to touch the Soul Origin Orbs, but he stumbled, his knees were weak, the blow from Wormtongue had taken more from him than he had realized.


    The Tribtion was not over, the sneaky thief had onest surprise for him because there was no way with his reflexes that he should not have been able to dodge the blow from Wormtongue.


    "Ancient one, I don''t feel so good."


    Rowan turned to his side, the body of the sprite was curled into herself, and a green miasmic haze had settled over her like a cloud, with Rowan''s sight he saw this miasmic haze was like tiny worms that had crawled all over the sprite, and for a moment he was confused about their origin, but then he sensed the powers of the Primordial Keepers, and he understood that the sprite was suffering because she was in their vicinity.


    He might not have been affected even when he was near every Primordial Keeper in existence, but the sprite was not him, and even though her insane regenerative ability could heal almost anything, the touch of death that had surrounded the Primordial Keepers for so long, was not one of the things that she could heal.


    Rowan waved his hand to summon the light of Astrbe for it to carry the sprite away from this ce, but for the first time, the light of Astrbe failed him, and it was dull sparks that erupted from his fingers.


    "So, this is how it is going to be, Oblivion, how truly sneaky," Rowan''s eyes tightened in anger and he smiled at the sprite,


    "hold on little one," he said, "It will be over soon, I will deal with things that are making you feel sick."


    "Oh, good," the sprite whispered and she yawned, "Cos I''m feeling so shleepyy.."


    "Then sleep little one."


    "Be quick... I have waited, so long... your blue grass, has waited for..."


    Rowan paused at these whispers from the sprite before grunting as he raced towards the Soul Origin Orbs, whatever that meant, he would handle itter.


    His feet pushed into the dissipating dimension, and his body wasunched forward, crossing the distance instantaneously, but in their realm of power, many things could be done in an instant.


    The Primordial Keepers had surrounded the mound of Soul Origin Orbs, their numbers were in the millions. The form they took resembled the grim reapers of Rowan''s past, due to the long robe and the cowl that covered their features.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Clustered around the Soul Origin Orb, they were right where Rowan wanted, and he snapped Wormtongue like a whip andunched it forward. It expanded stretching across millions of miles, until it surrounded the entire cluster of Primordial Keepers and cut this ce from all known reality, even the nothingness itself.


    The Primordial Keepers who at first had been entranced by the Soul Origin Orbs quickly detected the changes in the space, they all moved in perfect sync as if they were all one organism, as they turned around, bringing up their hands as words from arcane forbidden spells were about to erupt from them at the same time when their attention was drawn to a figure sting towards them from above like a meteor.


    The dimension trembled as the meteorite impacted against the earth, and Rowan slowly stood up, his figure now truly reminiscent of an ancient one because his back was bent, and his thick white hair fell over his face like a waterfall, and a weak and thrash voice came from him that slowly got stronger,


    "You cannot speak, your words are denied here, you can only fight."


    He straightened, as a ck sword materialized in his right hand and he pointed it at the


    Primordial Keepers,


    "The heavens are not fair, but I am. Get through me and you shall live, I have made the board unequal, and you have the advantage, your survival is in your hands.


    All as one the Primordial Keepers hissed, "You are the abomination Nemesis warned us


    about,"


    "Yeah, I am all kind of wrong," Rowan grinned, "Now, fight!"

 Chapter 1259: Battle Is A Dance

    Chapter 1259: Battle Is A Dance


    ?


    The winds of the decaying dimension blew past Rowan, it carried his resolve and his unshakable aura toward the Primordial Keepers, and as their robes that were cker than night pped in the breeze, their sunken eyes lit up with a strange glow.


    Wormtongue had cut them off from anymunication with the Great Desert, and this was not an easy thing that could be achieved without great preparation, and the Primordial Keepers understood that a real threat had shown itself today.


    Each of the Primordial Keepers was thousands of feet tall, and their flesh was dry and pressed t against their bones, making them resemble corpses that had been left to dry out in the desert sun for years, which in essence was not far from the truth. No life flowed underneath their withered frame, except death.


    Rowan had also shrunken, although weakened, he would not be making this fight any easier for the Primordial Keepers by giving them a massive target, and standing at 20,000 feet tall, he was five times taller than the Primordial Keepers. There was a wild card in the battle in the form of the rogue tribtion that should have ended, but this dying realm knew how to hold a grudge, and even as the Primordial Keepers were fighting in enemy territory, so also was Rowan.


    Rowan took the stance of a duelist, his de brought closer to his chest, and his legs spread apart so that he was bnced like a cat about to pounce, then he moved, his body crossing space so quickly, it was as if he teleported, his speed at eleven million points meant any distance under eighty thousand miles could be instantly crossed, and with Wormtongue slicing a space of hundred thousand miles where all the Memories of the Primordial Keepers were being held, in the aspect of mobility, he would be having no problems reaching any section of this ce in mere moments.


    His body appeared at the edge of the gathered Keepers, his de raised, ready to strike down, but he was already being expected as the Keepers had already raised a wall of yellow mes that could scour the soul, acting as both a defensive and offensive move. Rowan had moved very fast, but his trail could be followed by the gaze of the Keepers, who were higher dimensional immortals, where time and space were under their control.


    Their lone enemy was fast, but they could react and counter his actions.


    After so long managing souls, the Keepers had been able to create spells and techniques that could perfectly take advantage of their dominion over souls, and this yellow me was the basic building block of their abilities, Rowan was not going to allow them to build upon this me or things might be more troubling.


    Drawing them here, especially their Memories was to deprive the Primordial keepers of their treasures and strongholds, without them, winning this battle was a possibility, with them, it became an impossibility. However, if he allowed the Primordial Keeper to build upon these yellow mes of theirs, their domain would ripple across this space, and it was unknown if Wormtongue would be able to find them for long.


    Wielding a Cherubim, the de descended like a storm, it was as if all the fury of the heavens had transformed into this weapon, and even before it touched the wall of fire, the yellow mes were already vibrating as if they were about to go out, Rowan was using both hands to push all the power he had into this weapon, and the Primordial keepers were not going to watch as he unleashed all his strength upon them.


    From the moment Rowan charged, not even a fraction of a moment had gone past, and any immortal who was not a higher dimensional being would not be able to follow this battle in the slightest.


    The wall of yellow fire rose and thickened, it could be seen that at the center of the mes, a vast rune was being created, fueled by the powers of the Keepers and their malevolence, if their wall could block Rowan''s strike, what would follow would be a relentless barrage of attack that would tear him apart.


    In the minds of the Keepers, the wall they created would hold, their confidence came from the fact that this was a power that had been summoned by all of thembined, and that could not be analyzed by the mere addition of one plus one, instead, their abilities scales exponentially with their numbers.


    When Primordial Keepers go out to hunt those that hadmitted crimes against reality, the more of them they were, the greater their powers, to date the most Keepers that had ever been summoned for a single battle had been a hundred thousand keepers. At that time they had been fighting alongside other powerful allies, and yet their presence in that battle did not go unnoticed.


    No matter how strong this abomination was, and he was strong, the breath of power emanating from him, his sheer speed that would be amanding trait among immortals were stunning, and his weapon, although unknown, the hint of its might was horrifying, but if the fool wanted to challenge all of them with such power alone, then he was mistaken. Their Will was rising, it was one that would not give them much advantage in this fight, for the Will every Primordial keeper wielded was the Will of Soul Scour, which could cleanse the power of souls, rendering the soul of both mortal and immortal helpless so they could be shaped by their hands, but this abomination before them was soulless, and so their Will would have to act in other functions, but this was a challenge that their immortal minds could solve.


    Battle for Rowan was like dancing.


    A dance where in order to win you had to lead the flow, and failure to do so would mean your loss. In this dance there were two unwilling partners whose aim was to dominate the other, and in such a deadly dance, there were no do-overs, no one would cheer for the losers but the sound of their blood dripping onto the earth.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Rowan''s back was arched like a bow, both of his hands gripping the hilt of his weapon, and all his power and speed were perfectly merged and focused on mming against the wall of fire so he could slice it apart with a single swing.


    The tip of his de was a micron away from touching the wall of fire, when arge ck de, seemingly appearing from out of thin air punched through a hundred Primordial Keepers who had been closest to Rowan and whose attention had been focused on his descending de which had eerily stopped in the instant it was about to sh against the shield.


    With their minds that were seemingly synchronized, they had all seen Rowan charging with a single de, both of his hands on the hilt, and as expected, they had focused their power on resisting the blow that wasing head-on, but Rowan''s flesh was not constrained to having two arms alone, and he did not have just one weapon.


    Battle was a dance.


    A third arm had appeared underneath his left arm, and it was holding another Cherubim, and in the instant that he paused the descending blow which had drawn the attention of all the Keepers, the third hand had inherited all that power, and the point in the wall of fire that the Cherubim he wielded pierced through was the thinnest, and the result was that more than a hundred Primordial Keepers were impaled on his de.


    For a moment the impaled Primordial keepers were silent, as if they were stunned, and then they copsed into dust, and in that moment, more clearly than ever before, the Primordial Keeper felt with mounting horror, the souls of their fallen being dragged into Rowan''s body.

 Chapter 1260: Tit For Tat

    Chapter 1260: Tit For Tat


    ?


    The Primordial Keepers hade across enemies that could cross through the domain of the desert and destroy their Memories, that was not a strange thing when you realized the sort of enemies the Keepers had, they had even encountered enemies that could crush their souls, but the one thing that their Will gave them was a soul that was considered impossible to be destroyed.


    This was one of the greatest reasons why the Primordial Keepers were able to stand donating despite the restraint of the bloodline keeping them at the fifth dimension as the highest level they could ever reach.


    Since the end of the primordial Era, the Keepers had been killed many times by various powerful forces, but their soul could never be extinguished, they possessed one of the soul bloodlines in reality, and their Will had assured them of the total immortality of their soul. The death of the first Primordial Keeper that drew them inside this space had not been fullyprehended, because Rowan had ensured that the soul of that Keeper had not been consumed by Sheol to ensure that the Keepers had not panicked at the start and performed an action he could not predict, but killing these Keepers he consumed their souls, transforming them Soul Mountains, they were already inside Wormtongue, the time for pretenses were


    over.


    The shock of the death of the Keepers rippled through the formation, and Rowan would put to shame his Warmaster Title if he did not take advantage of it.


    A twist of his wrist turned the de horizontal and he almost made a one-eighty-degree sweep in front of him, slicing through thousands of Primordial Keepers, and taking another step forward through the gap created in the me wall with these moves, he instantly arrived in the midst of the Keepers, and he manifested three more arms.


    In the next few moments, his six arms made dozens of sweeps while he took seven steps forward. Those steps brought him across nearly a mile of distance, taking him to the precise center of the Primordial Keepers formation, and Rowan breathed out, smoke and steam erupting from his mouth as he winced in pain.


    Traveling through their ranks, those sweeps of his de had turned him into a blender, and behind him, a hundred thousand Keepers shuddered and copsed into dust.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Rowan''s body halted like a marite whose strings had been cut, his head down and his arms raised, but the harsh wind was making them sway as if they were being held by strings. The fact that he suddenly stopped was not a mistake, a few feet ahead of him, the ground exploded, flinging powerful sts of yellow soul des into the sky with so much force that if this space had not been covered by Wormtongue, this st would have been seen for millions of light years, if he had taken one more step, he would have been sliced into pieces.


    This space was incredibly stable, even more than most seventh-dimensional space, yet it still shook under that barrage.


    It might appear that in these first few moments, Rowan had all the advantages, but that was not truly the case, his speed was not so unparalleled that he could not be tracked by the Primordial Keepers, and they were not standing in ce for him to ughter them.


    He had torn through the formation and if the Primordial Keepers had not quickly taken evasive actions, he would have killed more than the hundred thousand that he just did, and despite their evasive actions, they had been setting a trap for him that would have ended this battle in an instant.


    Rowan whispered, "Battle is a dance,"


    The Primordial Keepers were not waiting after their traps were seen through, instead, a wave of crushing Time swept towards Rowan, cing himself in the center of their formation was a tactical mistake by most metrics, and the Primordial Keepers would make him pay for that mistake.


    At this point, Rowan had no visible indicator that he was a higher dimensional immortal, and when the hold of Time-Stop unleashed by millions of Primordial Keeper fell on him, he should have been frozen in ce, even a sixth-dimensional entity''s only recourse would be to flee, because with enough numbers, the power of Time-Stop would gain a qualitative transformation.


    The wave of time was colorless and forests but when it reached Rowan, that wave became visible, and before the shocked gaze of every Primordial Keeper here, this wave of time did not crush Rowan in ce, instead it encircled him, and slowly inched towards his body as if there was a barrier around his flesh that made all operations of time to be stalled.


    At this time it was almost as if Rowan was covered by a sea of purple lights of all shades, "Ah, you should count yourself lucky," Rowan said, "It is a rare thing to see the color of time."


    Saying this, Rowan with a loud roar plunged his six des into the earth as he unleashed a celestial spell unique to the Cherubim, his dimension coupled with the strange bloodline of Time he had acquired might have slowed down the tide of time pressing down on him, but it had not stopped it.


    As if he was seeing into the future, Rowan''s act of bending and plunging the six des into the earth caused another wave of yellow soul des to brush past him, slicing through a few strands of his hair that had not fallen quickly enough, they had been invisible until they nearly touched him, andunched by millions of Primordial Keepers, his upper body would have been diced to pieces.


    "Hymns of the Cherubim," Rowan growled, "Mountain of des!"


    A shockwave rippled from the swords and entered the earth where it traveled through the earth until it impacted against the barrier created by Wormtongue. What followed this shockwave was a forest of massive ck des that shot out of the earth, each of them thousands of feet with colors that were cker than night.


    The Primordial Keepers wailed as a third of their number was sliced into pieces, a heavy wave of dust that held the disbelief and sorrow of the Keepers erupted into the heavens, apanied by the excited metallic whines of the Cherubim.


    Rowan shuddered as the souls of the Keepers mmed into him without mercy. Killing a hundred thousand Keepers had been manageable, Sheol could handle the influx of so many Keepers, but killing millions drove Rowan to the brink and then past it.


    The soul of a Keeper was simr to an immortal yet it was also different. Their Will of Soul Scour, unlike any other Wills by other immortals, apanied their souls, and this Will was like a poison inside of Rowan.


    The Sea of Ambrosia which seemed to be infinite began to drop precipitously. As the Wills of the in Keepers entered his dimension, they sought to cleanse Rowan''s soul bloodline, and his bloodline was also performing the same acts on the Will, and this had be a battle of


    attrition.


    Rowan nearly fell on his face as he appeared as if he was drunk, swaying on unsteady legs and holding his head as he groaned in pain, his pathetic appearance almost belied the fact that he had just killed millions of Primordial keepers with a single spell.


    "Abomination! You shall pay for this sacrilege."


    Rowan''s eyes shed with a frightening glow, "Your monster is here,e for me."


    The Primordial Keepers hesitated and as one, they began the forbidden technique of burning


    their soul and Will.


    Rowan sensing the power that was beginning to arise from their bodies grinned,


    Now, such a power would inevitably kill him, but before he died, he would take all of them


    with him.


    With a roar, he began channeling a new celestial spell.

 Chapter 1261: Spell Clash

    Chapter 1261: Spell sh


    ?


    The act of drawing the Primordial Keepers here deprived them of their weapons and home advantages in the Great Desert, with their Will and Soul mes not having any suppressive effects on Rowan, and with the increasing fatality they were experiencing, the only recourse they had was to go all out.


    No matter how much damage they incur if they were to do such a thing, it was still an eptable oue because they would slowly recover if they survived, any attempts at holding back would only lead to their extinction.


    At the beginning of this fight, the Primordial Keepers quickly understood that soul-based attacks would not work against a soulless abomination like Rowan, and every attack they had been using ever since had been material in nature.


    The massive soul des being conjured were simply converting the power of their Wills Soul Scour into a tangible force that could easily shred a universe. There was not much loss in power after this transformation, they were simply switching from des that would cut the soul, to one that would cut the flesh.


    These soul des also came with the unique soul-scouring properties of their Will, which had transformed into flesh-scouring. Anything cut by these des would never heal. It did not matter if the area affected was destroyed and then regrown, like a scar branded in reality, that wound would still tear open.


    Rowan''s preternatural movement patterns had allowed him to escape death from their attacks, however, it was Rowan''sst attack that cemented the decisions the Primordial Keepers were presently choosing to make.


    The massive area of effect attack he had unleashed had cut through a third of their number, and the realization struck the Primordial Keepers that no matter how problematic their opponent was, this space was small, and if he could dodge a focused blow, then he could not evade one that would upy the entire space.


    With all these in mind, a collective decision was made to flood the entire space with soul des, shredding everything inside, and to achieve something like that on this scale, then their soul and Will would have to burn, but that was a price that they were willing to pay. The bodies of the Primordial Keepers swelled, their robes billowing under the enormous powers that exploded from their bodies, reaching inconceivable heights, yet still growing ever stronger as a single moment stretched for an eternity, and the Primordial Keepers that remained zed like suns.


    If an average immortal were to burn his soul, they might explode with five times more power, but a Primordial Keeper understood the soul more than most, and their Will and special souls made the explosion of power from burning it more effective, reaching almost a hundred times more energy output!


    As a forbidden move by the Primordial Keepers, this would shock anyone who witnessed it as any opponent would be overwhelmed by an enemy who was suddenly, a hundred times stronger.


    Above them, this reality separated by Wormtongue quaked, as trillions of soul des were manifested, each measured in miles, and the emanation of their burning Will became so strong that the entire space turned yellow except a small corner of it where Rowan remained that was filled with the ckness of his six des.


    Wielding the Cherubims, Rowan had ess to all their unique spells, and among them was one that particrly drew his attention, that was what he called upon, and he channeled this power into the Cherubim Remorse.


    Wielding the spells of the Cherubim unlike his lesser Angels meant that he was wielding their Wills. The previous area of effect attack he had made was from the Cherubim Judgement, and now he was channeling Remorse. Each had their specialty, and their powers could not be underestimated.


    Rowan chanted inside his heart,


    "You are light made dark, the shadows of the end. With your Stygian fire as the guide bring regret to my vigil."


    ck mes sted out of the six des he held, they emanated no heat but were colder than the void, they revolved around Rowan like a tornado for a brief moment before sting out in a wave that swept toward the soul des that at this moment were unleashed by the Primordial Keepers.


    Rowan was at the center of the formation, and with the ck me erupting from his body in an unceasing tide, and the yellow of the soul des like a trillion falling suns falling on him, this reality seemed to freeze, even their attacks seemed to freeze in ce, but this was simply a trick of the light as their lives were traveling so fast, even reality could not catch up.


    This sh would undoubtedly shake all of creation, yet it did not.


    The dark mes did not sh with the soul des, instead, the soul des easily tore through it, and although the dark mes were not dispersed and continued towards the Keepers, the soul des were not hindered at all, and they fell on Rowan like a judgment from the highest heavens.


    Rowan straightened his back and gripped the des of his Cherubims tighter, "Ah, this could kill me,"


    In his perception, the soul des were both slow and fast, wrapped by time and space, their speed transcended all known limitations, and in his present state, even his Agility could not give him enough perception to understand the movement of these des, but he had six more powerful eyes that could see in the realm of time, and they closed the gap well enough for him to be able to react.


    Rowan''s six hands moved, his des slicing through, deflecting and reversing the soul des hurtling down at him, as he transformed into a whirling dervish. If his actions were to be slowed down to the limits, something incredible would be revealed. It would show a figure bathed under the glow of yellow light, with six arms, cutting through millions of soul des at every moment.


    His movements were incredibly precise, like a well-oiled machine, yet his motions flowed from one position to another so beautifully it was like a dance. His feet made small micro- movements that ced him in the best position to counter what was descending towards him, and the violence of the crash was so intense that his body seemed to have been covered by an explosive sun, that throbbed and released shes of light so powerful, it branded


    reality.


    The sound of Rowan countering the soul des was so loud it carried a force that tore the earth apart and made space to scream in anguish as loud cracks, in reality, began to reveal


    themselves in the area.


    Rowan wasughing, and hisughter devolved into a harsh cough, but this did not stop his movements. The cough made him spit out arge volume of blood, and this act seemed to be the final straw as harsh wounds began to erupt from all over his body, especially his six arms whose flesh had been rendered to the bone.


    His skills were enough to counter this onught, but his flesh was too weak to follow through with his abilities, and finally, he made a mistake, one of his arms had bounced back a million soul des, and was angling to the side to slice through another million when tens of millions micro-fractures in the bones of that arm made the limb vibrate in a nearly imperceptible manner, but in the realm of this battle, any changes, no matter how slight could lead to devastating consequences.


    He missed cutting through all the soul des and had to rapidly adjust his stances, but this was a battle that was fought across time, where every motion made had been factored into consideration even before the soul des were fired by the Primordial Keepers, and every change was predicted and countered a million times before the first move was made. Rowan''s ruthlessness revealed itself as he began taking hits on the parts of his body that would not render his battle capabilities to less than eptable levels, and in a short moment his body was filled with massive craters as his flesh was sted apart, nearly losing his footing, he dug his legs into the earth as he was being pushed back by the endless barrage.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    No longer deflecting back the soul des, he simply focused on defense and survival, and when it seemed as if an eternity and yet a moment had just gone by, the barrage ended and Rowan stood tall, only to copse to his knees in the next moment.

 Chapter 1262: Death Is Close

    Chapter 1262: Death Is Close


    Rowan attempted to stand, but he couldn''t, he frowned and looked downwards and he noticed that his legs had been crushed, and with the curse of the sneaky Oblivion powers in this rapidly fading dimension his body seemed to have forgotten how to heal.


    Yet with his insane physique, he still had ess to all his stats that were still above eleven million, and even if he were crawling with his teeth, he still had the same level of agility. Without his body healing, he could not ess all this power, but he was far from helpless.


    To lift his body upright, Rowan had to use the des, like a giant spider with six legs, he analyzed what had urred and the state of the Primordial Keepers at a nce. Their soul des had nearly killed him, but he had alreadyunched his retaliatory spell a moment before and he would not be the only one to suffer if everything went ording to ns.


    From the Cherubims he was using to hold himself upright, a ck me emerged that encircled his battered body and forced it upright, since Rowan had given up on his body healing quickly enough to make a difference, he would be using spells to move his body like a marite, in essence, the Cherubims would be wielding his body, even as he wielded their own.


    The Will of the Cherubim Remorse in the form of the cold ck me had spread throughout this space and flowed harmlessly through the ranks of the Primordial Keepers, their upraised defenses detected no danger from the ck me, but they were still watching out for it until the ck me vanished without seemingly aplishing anything.


    However, the Primordial Keepers did not let down their guard as a brand new spell was already taking shape overhead that should end this battle once and for all. The soul de barrage had given them the time to begin building upon their yellow soul me and they were about to unleash another devastating spell barrage on the broken body of Rowan in the center of the battlefield.


    The only warning the Primordial Keepers received that something was wrong was incredibly brief, a brief sh of darkness and yellow mes and then their numbers swelled as the purpose of Rowan''s spell became manifested.


    The Cherubim Remorse resurrected the dead, or more specifically it resurrected everything that was killed by the cherubims and ced them under the control of the Angel.


    An utterly ridiculous spell that could be used with devastating results in a war because after this spell was unleashed, until Remorse was killed, every fallen would be resurrected under the Cherubim''s control.


    It was no wonder that the powers of the Cherubim were suppressed by the higher order of Seraphim, for their spells were almost forbidden.


    The sense of danger that the Primordial Keepers felt was the sudden and unexpected appearance of the million-plus Primordial Keepers already in in this battle. With the appearance of these dead Keepers, chaos swirled through the entire ranks of the Primordial Keepers and a slight gap appeared in the formation being used to craft their next spell barrage, Remorse took advantage of that gap.


    The spell barrage being summoned to crush Rowan were not soul des but a swirling tornado made of soul shards that were massive chunks of yellow crystalline rocks, each the size of small hills and rotating so fast that each created swirls of air that could crush worlds.


    This move was in reaction to Rowan''s defense, the clean methods he used to deflect the soul des had shown the Primordial Keepers that in the case of techniques, they could not equal this enemy, but in terms of power, he could be crushed. If he could slice apart a soul de, he would be unable to shred apart a soul mountain. The truth of this statement would never be known because the dead Primordial Keepers that appeared seized control of this spell that was heading towards Rowan and they made it fall on the heads of the Keepers. They simply broke the controlling structure of the spell, leaving it to fall towards the earth.


    Rowan watched the mountains of sharp yellow crystal fall, they numbered in the thousands and were so heavy and rotating so quickly, that there was a great possibility that they may shred through this space. Even from the ground, the wind they were sting out was shoving the ck mes that covered his body back for thousands of feet and he had to plunge his des into the ground to keep his footing. "Tsk¡­ They really did not check the powers of their spells before they released it. Remorse, push it further!"


    The resurrected Primordial Keepers had not stopped at just disrupting the spell, they took it a step further and they pulled down on the crystal mountains, causing the falling speed of the soul crystals to multiply.


    Hasty defenses were pulled up as the Keepers materialized a dome of force above their heads even as they tackled the saboteurs in their midst. The resurrected Keepers did not care about their defense even as they were being torn apart, the spell of Remorse could not resurrect them again, but it could keep them alive longer than was naturally possible, and so they kept pulling down the soul mountain faster towards the earth.


    The first of the soul crystal mountains fell on the hasty defenses of the Keepers, and it did not hold for more than a few moments before the yellow field of force exploded releasing massive shockwaves that were drowned by the roar of the soul mountain impacting among the formation of the Primordial Keepers.


    "Boom!"


    Rowan braced himself as the earth shook and the sh of light from the crashing spells filled the world with light and smoke, and this was just the beginning, just twenty percent of the spell had impacted the earth, and the rest eighty percent had clustered together and if they hit the ground the devastation under the pull of the rogue Keepers would be cmitous.


    By all rights, he should try toy low and brace as he was outside the range of the spell devastation, but Rowan did not see it in this manner, already shivering from the influx of Keeper souls entering his Sea of Ambrosia, Rowan charged into the devastation.


    The earth cracked and reality shattered, Rowan weaved in between the devastation, every single passing moment he was escaping death by the barest of margins, however, this meant that he was reaping the lives of Primordial Keepers like grass, because as he was weaving his way through the devastation, he wasing across pockets of Keepers who could barely register his presence before he cut them down. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    The world in Rowan''s perception shrank to a dot that was drenched in red, every Keeper being killed under the impact of the spell and his own actions were shaking his dimension as their souls and Wills devastated his consciousness, but Rowan did not stop, he was familiar with battling on the edge of death, and now he was seeing himself going far past the edge, but he was refusing to slow down.


    It seemed like forever, but the devastation ended and Rowan would have copsed if not for the nket of ck mes holding him up.


    He was blind, the flesh from his skull long scoured clean as he pushed through the chaos, and his arms could no longer hold on to the Cherubim, and they plunged into the ground around him,


    "Ah¡­ death is so close."

 Chapter 1263: Soul Annihilation

    Chapter 1263: Soul Annihtion


    ?


    Rowan, who could barely stand, smiled when he suddenly felt death iing, he crooked his finger into ws, and the six des of the Cherubim pushed out from the earth where he had ced them and crossed themselves in front of him, his legs bent to the side as he began to change position, he should have been able to dodge what wasing, but unexpectedly, his mind became nk and he faltered,


    "Boom!"


    A monumental force mmed into the six Cherubims with so much power that despite their strengths, the des became bent and shoved backward into Rowan''s chest.


    His unsteady body was not a good cushion and he was shoved backward, his body practically disappearing with the force of the collision, as he left a trail of blood and scattered flesh behind for thousands of miles, and a momentter, another massive boom urred as his body struck Wormtongue at the edge of this space, tens of thousands of miles away.


    At the site of the collision, a massive shockwave erupted that shattered the surrounding space, leaving cracks for miles that quickly healed up, but the cracks caused nightmarish screams and alien lights to emerge that corrupted this reality before it closed up, and Wormtongue in the distance quivered under the strain of maintaining this space.


    Rowan''s mind went nk for a moment, the incredible impact scrambling his consciousness, which for Rowan should not be possible due to the high number of consciousness pirs he had, but the effects of Oblivion suddenly surged to an incredible height, and if he was not wrong, then this realm in a fit of madness was aiding the Primordial Keepers to block his senses, it was the only reason that he had not seen the massive build-up of power that had nearly crushed him.


    It turned out that the Primordial Keepers had used more than one final technique the moments before, and the ones that were intercepted by the Cherubim Remorse were simply the spell on the surface which was Soul Mountain, the other that Rowan could barely block was called Soul Crush, and if Soul Mountain was an area of effect spell, Soul Crush was a targeted one.


    In its primary state, Soul Crush was made to crush the souls of higher dimensional immortals, and now it had been transformed into a crushing force that was aimed at the flesh. With the powers of the Primordial Keepers increased a hundredfold, this crushing force became something that Rowan could hardly withstand.


    Rowan''s body was nearly crushed to the walls of Wormtongue, and his blood that was red flowed like a river, it was as if his flesh had forgotten its inherent immortality, and this wound was considered fatal. He could not even breathe as he struggled to do so.


    His chest was crushed and even if this was the case, he should have no reason to breathe, after all, he had not breathed any air for almost a billion years, but his mortal blood seemed to have deceived Rowan''s senses and he had forgotten that he did not need this particr frailty of the flesh.


    The attack of this realm using Oblivion was more dangerous to Rowan than the spells of the Primordial Keepers.


    It was an odd sensation for Rowan to resist the call of Oblivion as he struggled to call up his senses even as he forgot how to do something like that, he knew that it was vitally important that he brought up his defenses but his mind was hazy, and thinking was hard, was it not easier to just forget everything?


    Despite all of this, even when he could barely make any motion with his body, Rowan still crooked his fingers, and the des of the Cherubim that had straightened themselves from thest blow pushed upwards and crossed themselves in front of him as another wave of soul crush mmed into Rowan, whose body was still pressed against the walls of Wormtongue. "Boom!"


    His instinctive reaction was what stopped him from dying again, as he was pressed nearly t. His blood was sted explosively from his flesh, and they shot up into the air for hundreds of miles, and as they fell to the ground, they shone like red stars, each drop of it was heavier than a, in a moment it was as if it was raining red meteors in the entire space.


    "Death..." Rowan could barely whisper with his mind that had nearly be nk, "Ites..."


    "Boom!"


    "Boom!"


    "Boom!"


    Waves after waves of soul crush mmed into Rowan, and his body became wrecked beyond belief, and there, beyond the edge of death his gaze became clear, and the winds stopped.


    The dimension had paid a terrible price to scramble Rowan''s perception in order to keep him in ce while the Primordial Keepers tore him to pieces.


    To keep him down, the rate at which the dimension dissipated elerated, and when the winds stopped, Ganem Prime was history, and the moment its effect ended, Rowan''s eyes opened and his mind began working at their peak once more, he saw that the Primordial Keepers that were left barely numbered in the thousand, but they were the strongest.


    While their bloodline lock ced their potential at the fifth dimension level, it did not mean that all Primordial Keepers had reached the fifth dimension. Most of them had stopped at the fourth-dimensional level, and only the elite among their number had been able to push to the limit of their bloodline, and these were the ones that had survived.


    The Keepers had yed a long game, making sure that the strongest among them had survived the battle at its height so that they could finish it when the time was right. The danger had been unprecedented, but their victory was assured.


    A loud shrill scream emerged from the bodies of the Primordial Keepers as they readied another wave of offense that was more powerful than Soul Crush.


    It did not matter that Rowan seemed to have died but was simply too stubborn to go down, the deaths of millions of Keepers meant that they would not stop until there was nothing remaining of Rowan in existence, and even then they would still burn this reality for millions of years to make sure that not even his Aura remained. This was the most dangerous being they hade across throughout their entire existence, not the most powerful, but the most


    dangerous.


    A massive phantom that resembled a cross between a man and a crow began to take shape behind the Primordial Keepers, as a vast burst of energy swept from their formation, chewing through the earth and shaking this entire space.


    There was no way that Rowan should be able to move, but he did. ck mes poured out from the Cherubims and encased his body, and at this point, his body was made more from mes than flesh, and he pushed himself until he stood.


    Another st erupted from the Primordial Keepers and he was nearly pushed to the ground, and he knew that if he fell, he would not be standing up again, and he braced himself while


    groaning in pain.


    Rowan sighed, although everything had gone ording to his ns, and he had weakened the Primordial Keepers while allowing them to kill him, it still made him upset.


    He had made two ns, the first of them was that the Primordial Keepers would be the ones to kill him because the end of this day was already fixed and that is, he must die, and if not from the hands of the Primordial Keepers, then it would be by his own.


    Rowan should be d, even with the aid of the Cherubim and Wormtongue, he had been fighting at a disadvantage, and the fact that he could eliminate more than ny-nine percent of all Primordial Keepers in existence when he was in such a state was already a great aplishment, but there was something inside him that did not allow him to go down even when he should have nothing left to give.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The Spell of the Primordial Keepers becameplete- Soul Annihtion.


    Their furious gaze fell upon Rowan, and even blind, he perceived them and he grinned, and then his body seemed to shiver and three extra arms appeared, and they were holding three more Cherubim des, and chanting a spell, the three hands made a throwing motion, making the des vanished, when they reappeared they were in front of the Primordial Keepers, and before any defenses could be made, the three des pierced through their ranks, impaling hundreds and shooting out behind them without any momentum being lost. Rowan''s body vanished, appearing beside the three des and he held them, and now he was behind their formation.


    All of this happened nearly in an instant.

 Chapter 1264: Last Man Standing

    Chapter 1264: Last Man Standing


    Rowan''s speed was so fast it was almost impossible to see his movements, and he had halted just as abruptly. Before he turned around he looked up at the sky and noticed that not all his blood had crashed to the ground yet, some were still falling, and the light they exuded turned the sky red and he sighed, this sight reminded him of a memory from long ago.


    In that memory, he was a child in a harsh and alien world, and there was a red moon overhead. He was on the verge of death at that moment, the same thing that was happening here, and there was also a Primordial Keeper there with him.


    "The moon is red, and so is my heart."


    Rowan had been using six arms to battle, hence six Cherubims, but he had nine Cherubims and he has always been keeping thest three in reserve because it was the smart move never to show all your cards until they were needed.


    He had kept Sundown, Judgement, and Extinction aside for when he needed them the most, even if things had quickly reached levels that he had not fully anticipated.


    With the power of Sundown, Rowan had crossed through the battlefield, tearing his way through hundreds of Primordial Keepers, his legs and most of his body were crushed and he could no longer move like before, Sundown would be his legs.


    Judgment and Extinction had been the ones to mostly kill the keepers, and now Rowan rotated his body, his legs floating off the ground, carried by Sundown, and so the movements of his body were incredibly strange, like a puppet carried by massive invisible strings.


    He did not use the Cherubim in their full angelic form even though the abilities they would be able to unleash in that form would be many times greater than their de form, and it was not because their de form was weaker but due to Rowan itself and his reduced attributes not being able to take advantage of all the abilities of the Cherubim.


    There was also the chance that this battle might be seen by Nemesis, no matter how small it was, Rowan still ced it under consideration, and he would not make it easier for his enemies to know the true nature of his weapons just yet.


    At this moment he was just an abomination wielding very powerful weapons, but if he made the Cherubims attack with their Angelic form, it would be known that he was a Celestial Creator which was not a big secret, but a Celestial Creator that could create a Cherubim was on a different level.


    Creating a Power was the great watershed, it was the limit for the so-called lesser Angels, or Angels that could dominate a couple of universes, but Angels from the Cherubim and upwards were considered something different entirely. They were the true backbone of the Celestial dominion and their presence could not be easily exined.


    Creating a Power was the great watershed, it was the limit for the so-called lesser Angels, or Angels that could dominate a couple of universes, but Angels from the Cherubim and upwards were considered something different entirely. They were the true backbone of the Celestial dominion and their presence could not be easily exined.


    The massive phantom of the crow man above the Primordial Keepers had not dissipated by Rowan''s unexpected attack, but itspletion had been reversed for a bit. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Holding the three Cherubim as swords, the others floated behind him like wings. Everything was dark, his heartbeat had ended a while ago under the soul-crush barrage where all of his organs had failed, he no longer had any blood, and no single bone in his body was whole, even down to the smallest bones in his body.


    The only thing he could hold on to was that he was breathing, even the air simply whistled through the holes in his chest. Every attack from the Primordial Keepers possessed the quality of decay, and so no wound they made would ever heal, alongside Oblivion blocking his body''s innate immortality, in addition to this Rowan had been deliberately suppressing his healing, even until this moment, and by all metrics he was already dead, he was just too stubborn to stop moving. His mind had be locked into a zone that Rowan had rarely felt, his current blindness was a stark reminder of the same blindness that he had experienced as a child newly reincarnated into Trion and when he had opened his Primordial Record and had fallen under the influence of the Primordial Keepers.


    Just touching the merest hint of their aura even with the shielding of the Primordial Record had nearly broken his mortal mind, and he would have perished at that time when he took a spoon and shoved it into his eyes repeatedly, further reducing his diminished lifespan.


    Maeve had saved his life by dragging the spoon out of his hands, and at that time Rowan had sworn to kill every Primordial Keeper in existence, this was not even counting the attacks they made before Rowan had be a Legend, nearly ending his life under the light of a red moon.


    Even though the n was to die here while ughtering the Primordial Keepers, it would have been better if he left a couple of them alive because what he understood about Nemesis and other higher powers was that in their arrogance they would not look into the death of most of the Primordial Keepers, leaving it for their other servants to maintain and seek retribution, but if Rowan was to kill them all, it would be a direct p to their faces and they would personally hunt him down.


    Knowing all this, Rowan attacked. Let them earn his death, he had given enough chances to them. His des were his eyes, and into their formation, Rowan entered with no hesitation. Space wiggled and stretched, but the hold of Wormtongue ensured that these fifth-dimensional Primordial Keepers could not take advantage of their control over space, and they could not make it as massive or as small as they wanted.


    Judgment seemed to move by itself, the Cherubim had judged the Keepers and the Angel found them wanting, their lives were reaped under its de. It did not matter that they existed in a higher dimensional state, Wormtongue had drawn everything of them inside here, and the greatest advantages that they had where their minds could escape in time and space was nullified, to kill them Rowan had spent hundreds of millions of years in creating this treasure, it would be a shame if he did not get his time''s worth.


    The Cherubim Extinction was more deadly, made to be the end of all things, the Primordial Keepers almost seemed to be falling on the de without them being able to resist, Sundown brought Rowan across the battle with speed that almost seemed as if he was both teleporting and going back in time.


    The six other Cherubims behind him, weaved through the battlefield, the most capable assistant that a warrior could ever ask for in a battle. As if they were reading his mind, they flew around him in dizzying patterns that dazzled the mind and threw off their perceptions, while slicing through bodies and blocking and diverting spells.


    Rowan went on a rampage.


    The Primordial Keepers did not go silently into the night. They quickly realized that Rowan''s action would cause them not to be able to fully Soul Annihtion, and in a feat of madness, they tore the spell apart and each of them incorporated it into their bodies, and they went insane with pain and bloodlust, they charged at Rowan with a roar, and for a long moment, there was nothing but the sound ofbat and butchery.


    In the end, only one man was standing, and it was Rowan.


    The memory ended.

 Chapter 1265: Ninth Reflection

    Chapter 1265: Ninth Reflection


    ?


    Rowan looked around him, and everything was dead, and the only two beings that were moving yet were only a few moments from death were him and... the sprite.


    He staggered backward, and his only remaining functional hand reached across the distance and held her small body that like him had been broken. This should not have happened, with his control over this space, even when in battle it would be a minor thing to protect this sprite, but Oblivion had struck, and for a while, he had forgotten her presence in its entirety, until now.


    She gasped herst breath, big green eyes filled with confusion for her talent was supposed to make her ridiculously hard to die, but the wounds inflicted by the Primordial Keepers could not simply be healed by the talent of a mere sprite, no matter how powerful that talent may be.


    In his palm, the pain and confusion in her eyes subsided and what took its ce was a kind of peace that was almost impossible to describe,


    "Ancient One, are you... going to call me by my name?"


    Her voice was a whisper, but he could hear it clearly,


    Rowan replied with his consciousness, his body too broken for even speech, "I do not know them,"


    The sprite smiled weakly, "No, you do..."


    "I...I..."


    Rowan wanted to deny this im but then something strange happened, the soul me at this momentpletely merged with Rowan, and his Will of Time becameplete.


    He went still as his memories, gathered from all over time began to merge, a billion trillion thoughts and events shing together and being merged into a singr whole that finally revealed the entire truth of his existence and the great n that he had been making behind the scenes, and his extremely grand ambitions.


    "So, this was what I have been nning all these while..."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Rowan muttered to himself in rapt fascination, his impending death, nothing but a side note.


    He looked down at the sprite and the unexpected tiny angelic wings she carried behind her and knew that these wings were those of the Archangel that he had set aside to protect her. A million years in the past/future, his ninth Reflection would leave the universe and traverse on the frozen road, and he woulde across a miracle, it was a bluegrass whose presence should havested for an extremely brief moment but his ninth Reflection had used a Thousand Year Wish to preserve the life of this grass, and for thousands of years they had stayed together.


    When he was about to leave he left two Archangels behind to protect the bluegrass despite the fact that the budding grass wanted nothing but to follow him, but after the ninth Reflection became trapped inside Doom Star for longer than he had expected, the blue grass had forcefully pulled herself away from the frozen road, but because she was integrated too deeply with the frozen road, she could not uproot herself without leaving the majority of her roots behind.


    Cutting herself from her roots left her with a mortal injury, and she might not have lived for a few centuries more before she perished but the Archangels Rowan left to protect her chose to merge with the blue grass after her lifespan had almost run out, giving her their essence and wings, making her immortality talent to erupt.


    The connection she had with Rowan had led her into the great darkness where her kind nature had caused her to fall into a dreadful trap with a certain extradimensional race in the nothingness and she had suffered for an unknown number of years before by chance Rowan hade across her and wiped out the race, freeing her from the endless torment of being their food.


    With the infinite vastness of the nothingness, it would have been impossible for Rowan to havee across her, if not for his bloodline that controlled wishes and desire.


    The sprite had felt the connection between Rowan and the Reflection she had met on the frozen road, but there were slight differences that made her pause, because for one, she could not see any sense of Recognition in Rowan''s eye, and that made her uncertain if she had met the right person, but she still decided to stay with him until the day that he remembered her, after all, without her by his side, he was usually sad.


    Finally understanding the origin of this sprite Rowan smiled at her, "Hello, Bluegrass."


    Her eyes widened before she began to chuckle weakly,


    "It is a good thing that you now remember me."


    "I am sorry," Rowan said, "I just have... lots of things on my mind."


    Indeed at this time, Rowan''s mind was still filled with endless permutations andbinations, the fact that he had a soul was not even at the top of his consideration as he was surprised at the changes that were caused by this ninth Reflection that was outside his n, perhaps it was because of all his Reflection, this was the one who not only sessfully created his soul, but also gained both the bloodline and the Will of Time.


    From the first Reflection he had created to the eighth, all of them had followed his ns to the letter and every change they had caused across Time had served a purpose, this sprite seemingly served no purpose, but that would be looking at only the surface of things, her existence was impossible, and her merger with his Archangels were also extremely strange, but all of these were changes he would be investigatingter.


    At this point, he had nted the seeds of his dominion, and it was time to reap. Reality seemed to sh repeatedly, in one moment it would show the end of this battle, with Rowan''s broken body surrounded by his nine Cherubims, and in the other, it would show a dead titan sitting on a throne made from the burning bones of the Primordial Keepers, and a tree made from golden lightning and fire erupting from his opened skull.


    Rowan''s soul and Will reached across time and the body on the burning throne shook and then his nine massive hands stretched forth and seized the hilt of the nine des piercing his body and he growled,


    "From the time I opened my eyes and saw the true face of reality... I have wondered..."


    He began to slowly pull the de out of his body, and as he did a great wave of life began to bubble beneath the surface.


    That lifeforce carried a light of its own that was being shed in this darkness, and it revealed a purple road before him that led to a massive vortex, but in death, Rowan''s body had reversed to his original size and thus massive vortex the size of multiple gxies was simply the size


    of one of his palms.


    Rowan''s body as he pulled out the de began to slowly rise from the throne of burning bones, his back was bent, his chest was arched outwards and his voice made the darkness tremble, and in his empty eye sockets, new eyes were born, and they burned ck,


    "Do Primordials bleed?!"


    His voice traveled through the darkness and swept into the swirling vortex where it reached


    the Eye of Time.


    The Eye of Time who had been monitoring the flow of the battle shivered and then it shrieked, its voice resounding through the entire realm of Doom Star


    "Abomination!"

 Chapter 1266: Did You Forget, Who I Am

    Chapter 1266: Did You Forget, Who I Am


    ?


    Life burst out of Rowan''s body, so intense it was that it almost defied meaning, and the light that had erupted from his body a moment before was granted vitality, and it became a living light form, the burst of power that erupted from Rowan''s body a momentter crushed this lifeform to pieces in the next moment, and Rowan barely noted this amazing change before he surged towards the portal.


    Great changes were ongoing inside his body and it was important that it was made inside Doom Star or else the ripple of power would be felt in all the nothingness and there was a chance that it would be reflected in reality.


    The truth was that the moment he gained his soul and understood that it had reached the limits of the fourth dimension, the chains holding down the rest of his three Wills were shattered and his dimension was on the verge of bursting into the fourth, and if that was not even enough to shake creation, the nine Supreme Circle had been mastered and they were bursting to be activated.


    Rowan had been umting so much power for hundreds of millions of years, his Titles had reached the limit and needed to be evolved, he could begin Seeding worlds to explode his attributes across Time, and his Children had been frozen, their power had reached the limits and his dimensional level had been holding them back, plus the ns he had put in ce on Doom Star.


    Only a mind that could hold an entire dimension could juggle all of these activities at the same time while ensuring that the oue they produced went beyond the supreme level. The massive pulse of life cleansed any physical debilitation that Rowan had experienced, his body returning to peak physical form, but now his long hair was ck, so ck it was as if it was nonexistent and he was wearing a crown of darkness, and his hair had never stopped growing all these while and was now so long it was revealed that the darkness in which the soul me had been struggling to cross was Rowan''s hair!


    His nine Cherubim floating behind him, Rowan took a step forward and appeared on the purple road, his body shrinking and his long hair sweeping behind him like a massive ck cloud. Another step and he was before the vortex, and now he became as small as a mortal, and before the vortex, he was smaller than an atom, and then he ced his palm on its swirling mass, and that sent a shockwave that swept through the entirety of Doom Star, and in the other end, the Eye of Time was going insane.


    R


    Casualties had been gradually mounting on the ends of the Golden Giants despite all of the intervention from Lost and the god-child, the enemies were innumerable, and if that was not worse enough, they were constantly growing stronger, and Lost had marked a point where they would reach and theirbined powers would no longer be able to hold back the tides of death sweeping towards the portal.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    That point had long been passed and yet this glorious and insane Golden Giants were holding past fast, long where every calcted estimate had ced them for dead.


    Just as the enemy, the Golden Giants were growing in battle, and even though Lost had factored that growth into the equation, he had still underestimated by how much.


    It was only now that he realized how shocking this battle must have been for the average Golden Giant. The entirety of their reality had gone mad, to them they were fighting the wars that would end all wars, against foes more foul than the foulest monsters that they could ever conjure in their dreams.


    This was the war that would make the most meaning in their lives, and they would not cower, they would not shirk before this responsibility, they would rise to it because the thought of doing anything less would be the greatest disservice they would ever do to themselves.


    Their ancestors had lived a life of neglect and suffering and now here they were, inside bodies of gold and light, bodies with limits, and the battle was here, glory was here!


    "None shall pass!"


    Their bodies burned like suns, as they ignited the fires of their soul, and their hearts responded to this desire quicker than Lost could ever imagine, the star points in their hearts were being lit up in a crazy manner as shockwave after shockwaves erupted from their bodies. Golden Giants fell, but they were far less than Lost had ever dreamt possible, and now the road was almost done, and Lost could hardly believe it, somehow against all odds it would seem as if they would be seeding.


    Then the roar from Rowan erupted from the vortex behind and the entirety of reality was frozen in ce, from the Abomination Suns to the Silver Horde, not because there was a power ced in the words he spoke, which was crazy enough in its own, but the sheer majesty in his voice, and the myriad of emotions inside it that could not be described.


    It froze them all in ce. How could this be the voice of a sentient being? Surely if reality had a voice, this would be the sound it would take.


    The shriek of the Eye of Time, shrill and filled with evil beyond measure replied to that roar, and suddenly everyone here felt like ants before two battling elephants.


    In this moment when reality seemed to be frozen in ce, the stingers of every member of the Silver Horde pointed towards the vortex, disregarding their greater battle against the Cmity gods and Doom Star quaked as the ocean was suppressed downwards for hundreds of miles and space shattered as an iprehensible number of bolts shot towards the vortex. The bolts darkness reality, and its numbers were so massive it no longer took individual shades but resembled a fist bigger than universes that surged towards the vortex, the Cmity Suns in its way were swept aside like flies in a hurricane before the might of this fist.


    It was at this moment that Rowan touched the vortex, and the shockwave that erupted from that action swept into Doom Star and pushed all the Golden Giants down while creating a powerful shielding over them, even the Shiik above was suppressed by this shockwave and she was pressed down with the golden giants as well.


    This act saved them all as the fist shattered the entire road nearingpletion into smithereens before it mmed into the vortex, and in the moment before it destroyed it, Rowan''s cold gaze could be seen behind it.


    A cmitous force erupted from the shattered vortex that was simply hard to describe in its immensity. No force unleashed from the beginning of the war could equal it as space and time were shattered into pieces, leaving a void that had no meaning behind it.


    This force created a wound that injured Doom Star twice as much as the first wound inflicted by the phantom of the Primordial of Time.


    The resultant shockwaves that emerged from this disaster killed countless Cmity gods and the Silver Horde on the surface were all wiped out, but their insane constitution was slowly bringing them to life, but this time, their resurrection was oddly dyed.


    From the site of the crash, in the void that could not be described, a voice emerged, followed by a small body, not more than ten feet tall,


    "Did you think that would stop me? Little Eye, Did you forget, who I am."


    The words that were spoken, although not loud, every living and non-living being in the realm could hear it. They could also hear the panting of the Eye of Time, whether it was fear or unchecked fury was unknown, but what drew the attention of all was that figure of Rowan who was slowly entering the realm of Doom Star.


    The Eye of Time screamed his fury and spoke thenguage that was lost to reality because it once belonged to the Eternal Realm of Doom Star but had been banished by the Primordials. Despite the risk the Eye of Time was taking when he spoke thisnguage he threw caution to the wind because this was the only method to reach all the fragmented consciousness of the realm and shift the direction of this fight.


    "Damocles you damned idiot, stop that creature from entering your realm! I don''t care if your mind is fragmented, that thing is a far greater threat than I could ever be. I only consume the waste you dispose of at the side while that thing would eat you whole! Damocles, listen to me


    and..." The realm of Doom Star shivered, its many eyes began to generate a fragment of consciousness that was not present before and a sense of awakening began to erupt inside it


    but then Rowan sighed,


    "Little Eye, you y a good game, but you are far toote.

 Chapter 1267: Nine Books

    Chapter 1267: Nine Books


    ?


    Upon rebuking the Eye of Time, Rowan stretched his hands forward and gestured,


    "My throne had beenid on this world eight times before time was present in eight pasts that never was and eight futures that would never be. With the weight of age, Little Eye, do you not see that you have lost?"


    The gesture that Rowan had made caused reality to flip on its head, and the heavens became the earth and the earth became the heavens.


    A weird buzz like the sound of a supernova being crushed in an instant responded all through the realm, and every living being here, from the Golden Giants, Cmity Gods, and even the massive structure that the Eye of Time had be, was dragged into mid-air where a weird force held them bound, and they were all unable to move.


    Due to the fact that Doom Star was a world of water, the ck and endless ocean became the new face of heaven, and the countless eyes of the realm became the earth, although this scene should have been incredibly bizarre, it still felt so natural, it was as if this was what it should have always been.


    The ck ocean above should have cast this word in darkness, and yet the reverse became the case, the darkness became lit up as countless stars were born within it, their light


    transforming the endless ck ocean to one that was blue and finally revealing what was in the depths of the ocean.


    It was a sight that those below the fifth-dimensional level could not discern, hence most of the beings here on Doom Star could not see what was happening overhead, the only thing they knew was that the endless ck ocean was bing filled with light from multiple suns. For those who could see, the horrifying center of the realm was finally revealed, disying the grisly content that had been hidden at the core of the banished eternal realm.


    It was of a female titanic being who was heavy with a child. She was massive, the size of multiple universes, and had multiple heads, but they had all been sliced off. There were six stumps on her shoulders, which meant she once had six heads, and her body was also filled with injury with another equally devastating wound on her stomach.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    This female titan was pregnant, and in an act of incredible cruelty, her stomach was sliced open, and the child within had his head cut off and his body filled with wounds as if he had been mauled.


    It was from these countless wounds on the body of the child that light erupted, it was as if the body of the child was filled with nothing but light, and from that light had Caamity been born since time immemorial, but the act of Rowan flipping reality on its head had ced a temporary stop to the birth of all Cmities.


    The shocking sight of this fetus the size of a universe spewing out so much light that it transformed the endless ocean was incredibly enchanting, and the Eye of Time could not help but mutter to itself, yet its words were clearly heard by Rowan,


    "What is going on?!"


    Rowan smiled, "Wouldn''t you like to know, because I have a brief moment where nothing matters, I will tell you a truth that has been denied to all but the few. The name of the child is not Damocles... it is Thenos."


    At the mention of that name, the child in the womb of the mother seemed toe to life. His body began to contort as if electricity was being pumped through his spine and the cry of a baby emerged from the corpse.


    "Thenos, your Eternal throne was cast down, your mother killed by the pathetic acts of fear by creatures like it,"


    Rowan pointed towards the Eye of Time,


    "That is your enemy, it wears another form, but his lies should never be believed. They took the head of your mothers and made it into a bridge linking the lower realms to the higher one, and they learned to do this because they experimented on them. The cries of your mothers have fallen on the ears of creation from the moment of your birth,"


    The more Rowan spoke, the greater the agitation of the headless baby, and the cries emerging from it was no longer a normal cry, but one that was slowly bing filled with rage.


    "He lies Damocles, or if you prefer I shall call you Thenos, but that is not your name," the Eye of Time was quick to the uptake, "That abomination is a freak of nature, whose soul is iplete, and his hunger is boundless, I should know because it was I that created this monster, yet he has pursued me across time and space, wishing to end my existence. There is nothing you can gain from listening to a creature like him, he only seeks to consume. Listen to me, and purge his essence from your realm like the filth that he is, and I shall leave your realm in peace, in fact, I can even go further and merge parts of your broken consciousness together, finally giving you a reprieve from your endless torture. This is something that only I can give you."


    The cries of the child were no longer filled with rage, and his contortions began to reduce as if it was deep in thoughts, and for a moment the Eye of Time thought that it had been able to sway the fickle mind of this powerful realm to its side, but then the cries of the child unexpectedly exploded in intensity, and the Eye was a bit confused as to this reaction that is until it saw what was in the hand of Rowan, and it was a book.


    Rowan at this time had not fully emerged from the crack in reality, his body was still pushing through the darkness, and if not for spending nearly a billion years inside the nothingness where his body would have adapted to traversing that ce outside space and time, he would have been lost a long time ago.


    Even the Eye of Time could not stop Rowan from pushing through the darkness and entering the realm because of the tools it had avable to him, his Silver Horde would simply be destroyed if they entered into it, and at that time there would be no hope for resurrection.


    The only one who would be able to stop Rowan was the consciousness of the realm, whose authority over this space was absolute, and if before this authority was flitting and not reliable, Rowan''s actions of flipping the heavens and the earth had created a situation where this dead realm finally gained a measure of sapience that had been denied from it for so long, and the Eye of Time understood the full ramifications of what that would mean.


    To destroy an Eternal Realm requires the personal actions of the Primordials, because their powers could not be fully understood, and it was certainly not something that the fragment that the Eye of Time had be could understand.


    The book that Rowan brought out was not familiar to the Eye of Time, but his instincts were screaming at him that it contained great danger, and if the reaction of the realm was any indication, this book must possess great significance.


    Nearly cursing in anger, the Eye of Time, noticed Rowan began bringing out more books until there were nine of them floating around him.

 Chapter 1268: The Limit Of Infinity(1)

    Chapter 1268: The Limit Of Infinity(1)


    ?


    The books floating around Rowan were massive thousand-page tomes that were made from thin metallic sheets, six of them were colored blue, the seventh was ck, the eighth was green and the ninth was gold.


    The Aura from the nine books were distinct, the first six blue ones zed with the powers of Ascendancy, the seventh was Cmity, the eighth belonged to the green Aura that encircled this realm that the Reflection of Rowan could not understand, and thest belonged to the soul Aura of that Reflections, it burning gold color a representation of the power that he was able to understand.


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>

 Chapter 1269: The Limit of Infinity (2)

    Chapter 1269: The Limit of Infinity (2)


    ?


    The seed of the idea came from a single event which Rowan had always found perplexing because at that time he should not have the capabilities of achieving something like that. Rowan had been a one-dimensional thread and he had been able to send his consciousness into the body of his Berserker Clone, which was a simple thing to do, they were simply his technique after all, however, he was able to take it further and he had reached across time to find the possible futures of these clones and then he manifested their abilities from the future into the present.


    With that impressive power, Rowan had been able to easily kill all the Archmages here while granting Andar his freedom at the end. With everything that he was capable of and his rtive ignorance over the higher dimensions, Rowan originally had no idea how impossible the feat he had achieved was.


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>

 Chapter 1270: The Limit of Infinity (3)

    Chapter 1270: The Limit of Infinity (3)


    ?


    Rowan now had a clear goal in mind, to merge his Reflection with his Berserker Aspects, taking from each of them all the processes that he desired to create a Reflection that was capable of essing the future.


    If his Berserker Clones could not see beyond his dimension, then his Reflections who possessed nearly the same authority as himself while carrying the traits that allowed him to ess their future would be enough to break the shackle he was experiencing with the issue of essing the future outside his dimension.


    Also unlike the newly useless information each Berserker Clones could get him from the future, Rowan was aiming for something more tangible than brief shes of feelings that he usually got from the Clones.


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>

 Chapter 1271: The Limit of Infinity (4)

    Chapter 1271: The Limit of Infinity (4)


    ?


    Rowan understood that he had a powerful weapon, but this weapon would be useless if not aimed properly and not used effectively and efficiently then the great advantage he had would be lost. There was no certainty in life, but if he managed to screw up this opportunity he had with carelessness or an ill-advised n, then he would not rest in peace even in death, with the weight of his stupidity choking his corpse.


    Every time he used this power, he must never leave any traces behind, everyone who was aware of this power would have to die at the end of every journey, it did not matter if they were to be his children, Rowan could leave no traces behind because there was no one he could ever trust with this knowledge, of all his powers, Rowan believed that this one was among the riskiest he held.


    Even the future the Primordial Record saw was only an extremely urate simtion that could be considered as close to the vision of the future as could ever be possibly created, but it was not a true vision of the future.


    With this in mind, Rowan readied his powerful weapon, sought his target, and aimed for it, that target would be an Eternal Realm.


    With everything that he learned about them, inside an Eternal Realm could lie the solution to one of his biggest problems, which would be ascending to the fourth dimension.


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>

 Chapter 1272: The Limit of Infinity (5)

    Chapter 1272: The Limit of Infinity (5)


    ?


    Rowan had an idea that something strange and dangerous would happen during the creation of the Reflections, and the only reason he had this idea in the first ce was when he was scrubbing through the memories of the Reflections, he noticed that towards the end of their creation, there was a sense of haste in the process.


    This was the only hint he had, and using it as a frame of reference Rowan did not stop what he was doing because although it seemed as if he had been physically sent to another location, Rowan was a dimension, and teleporting him without his consent was nearly impossible, and he knew that acknowledging this change in his location would make it so.


    His consciousness had been mysteriously dragged to this ce because of his link with the Reflection he was about to make, and the moment he acknowledged this change, it would be permanent and he would truly be inside the desert.


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>

 Chapter 1273: The Limit of Infinity (6)

    Chapter 1273: The Limit of Infinity (6)


    ?


    Rowan could not acquire the entire vision of the future, he had been able to witness nearly the entire life experience of the Reflection before directing it towards the position he wanted and then he ended its life.


    He could not take any chances, he must be the only one who knew that he could travel to the future, it was a secret that he couldn''t trust himself, using the singrity World Stele was a necessary evil, one that Rowan had already made ns for, but he was still ying that card close to the chest.


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>

 Chapter 1274: The Limit of Infinity (7)

    Chapter 1274: The Limit of Infinity (7)


    ?


    Rowan''s life as an Archangel was equally as stressful, ced in charge of a million Angels and sent to watch over a series of developing universes that had been rescued from the ravages of demons.


    He spent tens of millions of years alongside cohorts of Archangels, and over that time he patrolled through tens of thousands of universes, fought countless battles, even fell in love with a mortal woman, and for the same day every century, he visited the same universe, found the one in the multitude of gxies that it contained and sat at the top of the mountain where heid her to rest, his four wings spread wide open and his light bathing the entire as the glowing shadows of his wings were imprinted on the sky, from horizon to horizon.


    Her name was Tera, and despite the fleeting nature of her mortal life, she still took the heart of a living dimension, even if he was wearing the form of an Archangel.


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>

 Chapter 1275 The Limit of Infinity (8)

    ?


    Chapter 1275 The Limit of Infinity (8)


    It was a delicate bncing act to improve every iteration of his Reflection while keeping their unknown connection with the Great Desert which was quite a difficult problem to solve seeing that the closer he got to further perfecting the form for the Reflections, the closer their connection to the Great Desert became deeper.


    The only way he was keeping ahead of the curve was that with every improvement of the Reflection form, he was almost creating a new summoning ritual every time, an incredible process that only his powerful mind was capable of, and as the fruit of his glorious experiment bloomed, Rowan had to admit, despite the craziness of messing with the future, he was enjoying every moment of it.


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>

 Chapter 1276 The Limit of Infinity (9)

    ?


    Chapter 1276 The Limit of Infinity (9)


    In the summoning of his fourth Reflection, the process became even more refined as the reflections summoned from the start were less than ten thousand.


    The aggression in their bodies was palpable and when they began chanting alongside Rowan, the aggression in their words and posture made the mirror space ripple.


    The power that emerged from this Reflection was one of the greatest amongst all that he had created, and as he sent it out of the universe, the roar from the Great Desert grew closer and so were the cold mes in the eyes of Rowan.


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>

 Chapter 1277 The Limit of Infinity (10)

    ?


    Chapter 1277 The Limit of Infinity (10)


    cing aside the mysteries that encircled the entirety of Reality above all the material universes, Rowan focused on the constant that had been on his two trips to the future, which was this Seed.


    The appearance of this being was distinct, taking the shape of an older man with white hair and a long beard, his eyes were entirely white as if he was blind, and he was one of the most powerful higher-dimensional immortals that Rowan had ever witnessed.


    His appearance in two different domains could be exined as a coincidence, but personally encountering Rowan and also helping him into the Eternal Realm of Doom Star was extremely suspicious.


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>

 Chapter 1278 The Limit Of Infinity (11)

    ?


    Chapter 1278 The Limit Of Infinity (11)


    The heavens rumbled, and the sky darkened as if a shade of nk ink had been done over the entirety of Reality, everything went ck, and this was not an illusion, or if it was, it was one that Rowan could not see through. Whispers seemed to travel through space and entered his mind directly, and if not for the fragmented nature of Rowan''s consciousness, he would have gone mad, and this fate seemed not to be far off due to the strain his consciousness pirs were enduring at every moment.


    Rowan shivered, the sense of danger he had felt at this moment was strange, it was like being slowly suffocated in your sleep and there was a sense that if he did not quickly forget what he had just remembered, then he would lose something precious to him.


    His memory was a beacon shining out in the darkness, and if he did not let it go, that overwhelming darkness would suffocate him under its relentless tides. Rowan choked and fell to his knees, his body began to darken, even his bones and blood, and before long, he was been assimted by this darkness, his limbs the first to be slowly vanishing.


    Rowan roared in his mind in disbelief and anger, but he knew the answer to this problem, and with a low groan, he let go of the memory of the desert.


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>

 Chapter 1279 The Limit Of Infinity (final)

    ?


    Chapter 1279 The Limit Of Infinity (final)


    As Rowan began the creation of his sixth Reflection, he was going over the overall n in his head. Although the Reflections were not aware of it, every book they had been creating came from each of the heads of the Sirens.


    If the sixth Reflection seeded, that meant it had collected the words from the six heads, and this was the n of the World Stele, a method to infiltrate Doom Star at the roots and be part of its governing power, but Rowan was not satisfied with just relying on the ns of the World Stele when he could make it for his vision for the future much closely.


    However, he knew that doing this woulde with great risk, for there was a possibility that the World Stele would not support his actions, Rowan was still determined to go through with it.


    With the lessons he had learned from the Primordial Record, he knew that


    Singrities had a mind of their own, and their end goal and his would not necessarily match up.


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>

 Chapter 1280 Twisting Fate

    ?


    Chapter 1280 Twisting Fate


    A single thought was at the forefront of Rowan''s mind.


    "Battle was a dance, and with your partner on a back leg, do not let go of your advantage. Break it, and then break them all!"


    Space was torn apart and the realm vibrated as the body of Rowan expanded in size. So much mass appearing out of thin air caused countless atoms and molecules scattered around to m into each other with so much force, that some of them burst open releasing tremendous amounts of energy, and for a while, Rowan''s expanding body seemed to be covered by a robe made from exploding stars.


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>

 Chapter 1281 Soul Radiance

    ?


    Chapter 1281 Soul Radiance


    Wormtongue had witnessed the ughter of the Primordial Keepers, and it had transferred that acts onto the bodies of thest sets of Primordial Keepers that were found here, and the Eye of Time that was responsible for killing only a small fraction of the Primordial Keepers suddenly became the murderer of their entire race.


    The Will of Truth, paired with the power of Fate, became the first impossible weaponunched by Rowan, and its effects were so devastating that it could affect even a fragment of a Primordial.


    Rowan had discovered this ce back on Trion when the Eye of Time had been dormant before he eventually killed its Reflection. He had found traces of an ongoing experiment involving Soul Origin that seemed to have been discarded, and the bodies of Primordial Keepers.


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>

 Chapter 1282 New Players

    ?


    Chapter 1282 New yers


    Rowan''s whisper could as well be a scream before the senses of the Eye of Time. Now more than ever, it knew the sort of creature that Rowan was, it understood that he had ess to many Wills of equal power to that of Time, and the only reason that Rowan had begun elevating the Will of Time while the Eye of Time was upied was simple... this bastard knew about the Bloodline Source of Time and that was his target! The consequences of the Bloodline Source of Time falling into the hands of Rowan would be catastrophic, and the Eye would have preferred anyone else to get power but Rowan because this man was truly terrifying with the minor resources he controlled, giving him the foundations of a Primordial would shoot his potential to a ce that the Eye of Time could not even bear to think about.


    Despite being under the hold of Nemesis, the Eye of Time still had enough awareness to scream out his fear to the titan sleeping in death inside the Eye all this time,


    "Gothran''Inul, stop him! My essence is yours freely, take of it."


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>

 Chapter 1283 Merging The Body And The Soul

    ?


    Chapter 1283 Merging The Body And The Soul


    Another golden sh of light bloomed and a confused golden giant appeared, it was the so-called godchild, and the eyes of Staff looking at this golden giant twinkled.


    The godchild looked at the white-haired girl, his confusion heightening as he felt a faint sense of connection between them,


    "Do I know you?" he asked hesitantly,


    "No," Staff smiled sadly, "but I know you... you are the de of my father, but now you must return to him so that he can awaken."


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>

 Chapter 1284 I Am A Sword?

    ?


    Chapter 1284 I Am A Sword?


    With the present size of Rowan, the beings he had summoned could wrap their senses around his body, but it was difficult, especially for the summoned golden giant who looked around him in confusion, the events around him seemed to be happening extremely quickly and he did not have the time to sit down and think about everything that was transpiring, but his gaze inevitably fell on the white-haired man.


    He felt his chest seize as if a hand was gripping his heart and squeezing it. The power emerging from the white-haired man was weak, simr to the children of the golden giants, but there was something about it that was extremely strange. It was perfect and...plete.


    These were the only words the golden giant could describe what he was feeling from this... mortal? Like a wless crystal with no hint of imperfection, it seemed that nothing could prate through the barrier created by the sheer perfection of this man''s powers, and it might be weak but it was inexorable.


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>

 Chapter 1285 The Chill At Night

    ?Chapter 1285 The Chill At Night


    With the power of the Will of Time flooding through Rowan''s dimensional flesh, he took the first step into bing a living fourth dimension. He still had three more Wills to push forward toward the fourth dimension, but he could not do that until the ns of the World Stele werepleted.


    Doom Star was still corrupted and consuming it, even a small part of it would lead to an overwhelming strain on his system, enough to keep him dormant for an eternity. Rowan could not afford that to happen.


    So now he needed to go after the Eye of Time, while not fully bing a fourth-dimensional being, but he was strong enough to follow through, and his ns did not require that all the strength to take down the Eye of Time came from him alone.


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>

 Chapter 1286 Good Son

    ?


    Chapter 1286 Good Son


    The first time that Rowan''s Reflection entered the Frozen Road and recorded the songs of the Sirens he had always stopped himself from finishing them because he instinctively knew that this would cause devastating consequences in reality, leading to changes he could not anticipate or handle.


    At that time the Reflection had no true understanding of the nature of reality outside the universe and could not withstand the consequences if hepleted this act.


    This instinct that allowed the Reflection to stop his recording was a knowledge that Rowan understood as it had been shared with him by the World Stele but he had purposely held back this knowledge from his Reflection because he knew that if his Reflection understood the consequences, he would simply destroy the books and never ce them inside his dimension.


    The truth about these final words was simple, they were thest drop of Primordial Essence left in the bodies of the Sirens, andpleting them would create a passage into Doom Star where thest Primordial Essence contained inside their heads would be siphoned into the body of their son to begin his resurrection.


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>

 Chapter 1287 Primordial Essence

    ?


    Chapter 1287 Primordial Essence


    After an immortal crossed the barrier of Will they had ess to another form of Essence, and if they wished they could choose to cultivate that Essence which was called Enlightened Essence.


    There was not much difference between Pure Essence and Enlightened Essence, but a higher dimensional Immortal could have an additional stream of Essence to call upon, further deepening the power they could call upon.


    The primary reason why Enlightened Essence was important to higher dimensional immortals was because it could close the gap in their powerset of the Immortal if they had naturally weak Pure Essence.


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>

 Chapter 1288 The Seven Primordials

    ?


    Chapter 1288 The Seven Primordials


    In an area outside of all known space and time, deep in the Nothingness, there was a gigantic gray castle that appeared incredibly ancient, not because of its condition which still appeared pristine as if it had just beenpleted, but because of the aura that surrounded it.


    The ancientness of this castle was not far from the truth because this castle was called Algorth and was known as the first fortification to ever be built in existence.


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>

 Chapter 1289 Prism

    ?


    Chapter 1289 Prism


    The impressive rate every member of Prism could enhance their Core was one of the greatest selling points of being a member of this organization, as one of the hallmarks of the members of Prism was their freakishly powerful bodies.


    There were also many hidden uses for this life force, but those secrets were held tight by the higher-order members of Prism.


    The internal dimension of Algorth resembled a city that had been fashioned inside the dreams of a mad immortal,bining both beauty, order, and chaos in disparate amounts to create a unique surrounding that was more like abyrinth, and because its internal structures were always moving about, it was difficult to navigate.


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>

 Chapter 1290 Break Your Ego (1)

    ?


    Chapter 1290 Break Your Ego (1)


    All the heads of the titan Gothran''Inul focused on Rowan with such totality it almost seemed that Rowan became the only thing in existence, finally the titan sighed, an extremely storage sound that caused the surface and heaven of Doom Star to freeze for a moment, and he shook his head,


    "Ah, you are still too young and you don''t understand the true nature of reality, however, the fear of the Primes should have been engraved in your blood and the fact that you could break their working means you are extremely abnormal. I know about Singrities, these things were ancient even when I was young, but it would do nothing to protect you against the might of the rulers of reality when they fall upon you. There had been many holders of Singrities in the past, and if they were truly special, these groups should be the ones ruling reality. The Frozen Road is a work of Primordials, what gave you the guts to tamper with them? A Singrity? You foolish child, even thenos here was countless times stronger than you with a Singrity in his grasp and he still fell, who do you think you are?"


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>

 Chapter 1291 Break Your Ego (Final)

    ?


    Chapter 1291 Break Your Ego (Final)


    The next words from Gothran''Inul confirmed these thoughts passing through Rowan''s mind, and he knew that he had ced a slight chink in the armor of this creature,


    "You are young, but that should not excuse your ignorance," the titan said, "I once had Primordial Essence flowing in my veins so I understand the ramifications behind this power, you cannot tempt me with your words when my memory carries more weight. You should hurry andplete your Ascension... Rowan, I still have a pact to settle with the Eye of Time. Your Fate has already been sealed, you shall die here, and no matter how many waves you throw up by your actions, that Fate will never change, and there is no need to dig your grave faster by stoking my fury."


    "If that is the case then observe, perhaps your assessment of the powers of Singrities would change."


    The six books were now so bright that even the eyes of a lower-order immortal would turn to ash before that light suddenly vanished, taking the books with them.


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>

 Chapter 1292 Explosive Strength (1)

    ?


    Chapter 1292 Explosive Strength (1)


    Gothran''Inul growled, the sound reverberating through reality as more of his hands seized Rowan''s body, he had thousands of arms, and his physical shape was something that could make even an immortal go mad.


    With a slight effort from the hands he held Rowan with he would tear him apart in a manner that even Rowan would find it difficult to recover from, multiple heads stretched forward on a rapidly elongating neck, and like massive snakes, they circled Rowan until twelve of his heads were focused on Rowan''s face, and those heads spoke to Rowan using differentnguages, but they were all speaking the same words, "This is not a game child, you should not try my patience, or I shall scour through every single piece of you to find my answers. You shall not survive this process, and it shall be the most painful thing that would ever ur to you, or anyone you have ever known. I should know, because I control the Will of Pain."


    Rowan calmly replied to this threat as he assessed the multiple heads of the titan, "As much as it would interest me to find the limits of this pain you promise, I never said I would be withholding information from you. You were the one who refused my boon, and so I gave it away.


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>

 Chapter 1293 Explosive Strength (final)

    ?


    Chapter 1293 Explosive Strength (final)


    Rowan had no way of knowing the attributes this Titan possessed, and although he knew that it was extremely high, he did not care much. The titan could crush him in terms of Territory with its myriad of techniques and spells of the higher dimensional level, but no one... could match him in physical strength and recovery.


    Gothran''Inul watched Rowan''s strength explode out of nowhere and he did not seem surprised, gaining a Supreme Core after pushing past the hundred million mark in an individual attribute was something that was rarely known but was something that the titan understood since he had multiple Supreme Cores and one of the abilities of these Cores was to rapidly explode with potential to increase the overall capabilities of the individual.


    This Era was drained of the incredible amount of Essence that once flooded reality, and the path of cultivation Core had be incredibly difficult, so it was surprising that this child whose age should not have reached a million from the aura of time around him had been able to cultivated Core, and from the explosion of power from his body, not just one cores, but multiple cores.


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>

 Chapter 1294 The Perfect Road

    ?


    Chapter 1294 The Perfect Road


    Everything that happened next took ce in one-hundredth of a second, but in that time, Rowan''s strength and potential took a leap forward that even he did not expect.


    For a brief moment, Rowan''s consciousness was in a daze, the amount of power that he had exploded out with Ascension in a brief window was ridiculous. At the height of that transformation when Ascension burned the hottest, Rowan had realized in horror that his essence was not endless, and using Ascension could cripple him if he was not careful.


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>

 Chapter 1295 The Excitement Of A Singularity

    ?


    Chapter 1295 The Excitement Of A Singrity


    His experience with the Will of Time had shown him that the direction of his Will growth was separate from everyone else in reality. His actions had condemned him to a solitary path.


    From the knowledge he had gained while inside Doom Star and his own personal experience, he knew that every person who held the bloodline and the Will of Time inside of them would usually have dials of time in their eyes, which was rted to the Time Stack ability. This was one of the foundational abilities of Time maniption. When he first gained the Will and bloodline of Time he had gained this ability and his eyes had reflected this transformation, but soon that all changed when hepleted his dimensional flesh as a Reflection.


    Instead of the dials of time in his eyes, he now had an hourss, his foundation in his time bloodline had changed. It had be apletely separated bloodline of time that was distinct from anything in reality. Inside Rowan, Time was born anew.


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>

 Chapter 1296 Attacking Thenos

    ?


    Chapter 1296 Attacking Thenos


    Rowan''s entire consciousness was tensed up, not everything had been going ording to ns, and even the margin of error that he had put in ce had been stretched far past their limits.


    He knew that the Eye of Time would have weapons that he was not aware of, but he never thought that it would have an entire Old One living inside of it. Gothran''Inul was a wildcard that could shatter his entire ns, and although the pressure from this titan had led to the elevation of his bloodline, Rowan did not crave such a thing since he preferred that the future direction of his powers should be fully controlled by him, and such random spikes of power should be reduced to a minimum.


    Although on shaky foundations, the n remained on track, and now it was time for his partner to show off its worth or Rowan would begin house cleaning.


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>

 Chapter 1297 Transferring Blame

    ?


    Chapter 1297 Transferring me


    Gothran Inul''s fists exploded into motion, faster than the eyes could see as he transformed into a silver drill, the icy crystal on all his arms serving as miniature teeth that chewed through the flesh and bones of the mother.


    So much blood and gore rained down from the sky that the realm became choked with it. It drowned everything, and the only two beings who were standing above the immensity of this devastation were Rowan and the Eye of Time.


    The barrier over Rowan kept him clean from the rain of gore, but the Eye of Time did not even consider pushing away the gore and soon its entire realm resembled a massive coffin made from blood and bone.


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>

 Chapter 1298 Greatest Heist In History

    ?


    Chapter 1298 Greatest Heist In History


    The pieces of flesh dropped by the Eye of Time were quite small rtive to its size, barely a few hundred miles in diameter, the Eye of Time had ensured that it had been as efficient as possible during the operation, and the moment this piece of flesh was cut off from its realm, the power of Nemesis flooded it, and it turned gray.


    When the Eye of Time had been suppressing the curse of Nemesis, there had not been many changes, but the moment it cut off this part, Nemesis was no longer hindered and like a flood it descended into this piece of flesh, seeking the one who had butchered its servants, the Primordial Keepers.


    Rowan''s gaze had been fixed on this piece of flesh and when the power of Nemesis reached its peak, he quickly sent his consciousness to Andar and Staff who were also cradled inside his palm,


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>

 Chapter 1299 Fair Play

    ?


    Chapter 1299 Fair y


    Gothran Inul had not stopped drilling into the body of the mother covering his target, nearly tearing through forty percent of the way; he was attempting to burn more of his flesh but when he noticed that the Eye of Time was making its moves, and so he held back, he would need all the strength he could afford to handle the inevitable betrayal from the Eye of Time, but first, they both needed to work together for amon goal, that should give him a bit of leeway to prepare for what wasing. The Eye of Time no longer taking the form of a massive realm transformed into a purple halberd and zipped toward the titan.


    "Use this as a weapon, it shall cut through the impediment in our way with a single blow!"


    If the titan had more time to process this change he would have refused this offer, but the breath of life from Thenos was burning so bright that the realm around them was beginning to respond to this change.


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>

 Chapter 1300 Nameless Bloodline Technique

    ?


    Chapter 1300 Nameless Bloodline Technique


    The Eye of Time did not seem surprised that Rowan had dodged its attack or the appearance of Nemesis, its focus was on the wailing infant pinned on the halberd that it was bringing closer.


    Multiple nostrils on the body of the titan inhaled, smelling the potent power of the Primordial Essence within the body of the headless infant, there were four droplets within, and with this knowledge, a massive stream of drool poured out from the hundreds of mouths of Gothran''Inul.


    Dozens of the titan''s heads began to merge, the Eye of Time twisting all of them into a massive mouth so that it could swallow the infant in one gulp. The body of Thenos even as an infant was nearly the same size as Gothran''Inul.


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>

 Chapter 1301 I Hold Your Chains

    ?


    Chapter 1301 I Hold Your Chains


    The glow in Rowan''s eyes increased in intensity as with every passing moment more golden sands fell into the lower half of the hourss and time reversed itself, the hundred lightning des inverted their path, traveling backward and after reaching a certain point, they regressed to a single de, and then the de shot back towards its origin.


    "Hmm... What is that?"


    The Eye of Time had noticed the changes happening below it, the anomaly in time could not be hidden and despite the fact that it had focused nearly its entire attention on devouring Thenos, a faint premonition of danger began to arise from its consciousness.


    A few more heads turned towards Rowan as purple lightning bloomed inside their eyes as the Eye of Time fired several salvos of its lightning de spell topletely crush the extremely annoying abomination, but Rowan was struck with another idea, without much thought about its implications, simply unleashed it.


    The area around his body for millions of miles was under the domain of his time abilities, this was a vast distance, however in such a higher dimensional realm like Doom Star, a distance of millions of miles could as well be a few hundred miles, and with the range of merely millions of miles, this ability could not entirely express its potential.


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>

 Chapter 1302 Unleashing Will Chains

    ?


    Chapter 1302 Unleashing Will Chains


    The cracking sound that erupted across the realm as Rowan''s left fist mmed against the titan''s face was so loud that across realities, at different dimensions and alien locations, the sound reverberated, alongside what could be perceived as a scream.


    As a living dimension, Rowan had certain connections with all dimensions in existence, it was one reason he could easily fool the realm''s will, and in situations like these when he went all out, certain reverberations from him could be transferred to those dimensions.


    Rowan barely paused as his perception swept through the body of the titan frozen by the Will Chains and bombarded by a billion spells who had suffered catastrophic injuries on parts of its body.


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>

 Chapter 1303 Carrying the Weight Of A Primordial

    ?


    Chapter 1303 Carrying the Weight Of A Primordial


    Rowan had frozen in ce for a second because unleashing all that power from the destroyer had shattered his soul in its entirety and it was snuffed out like a candle me inside a tornado. If he did not have a dimensional body that had a separate Consciousness Pir, then he would have simply perished at that instant.


    In that single second, Rowan''s soul exploded back into life once from a golden tinder into a vast sun.


    With the de inside the titan, the twisting and pulling motion made by Rowan was incredibly sinister. With billions of Will Chains flooding the body of the titan, the twisting motion interlocked all these chains into aplex knot, and when he pulled, Gothran''Inul exploded into pieces.


    Rowan pulled the de out so smoothly despite the chains, the de cut a line through space in a nearly ny-degree sweep after he pulled it out of the titan''s body.


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>

 Chapter 1304 Traveling Through The Great Desert

    ?


    Chapter 1304 Traveling Through The Great Desert


    Andar and Staff passing through the cortex created by Rowan, found themselves in the desert, underneath the re of thousands of suns on a horizon that seemed to stretch forever, they both followed the call in their spirit and headed towards the direction from which it wasing.


    The call in their spirit was subtle, but the agency of its creation was extremely ingenious because in the Great Desert that was ruled by the forces of Oblivion, such means of directmunication should be impossible, and it should be impossible to find one''s direction while inside this ce, but this call was able to subvert that rule. They did not attempt to fly or use any supernatural abilities to make their traversal across the desert to be faster, however, with their current physique, their bodies still blurred across the sands, faster than the eyes could follow.


    After a few minutes of moving in this manner, Andar tapped Staff on the hand and showed her a series of glowing lightning runes that he had always been carrying, due to their delicate structure, containing portions that were even hard for him toprehend, he had to always keep them active. Among the many functions of these runes, maintaining their sense of direction inside the Great Desert was one of them. "The target has gone after the bait," Andar announced, "It is confirmed that the traces of Nemesis left are very minute, and its omniscience over the Great Desert is gone, so we can proceed ahead without holding back."


    "Good," Staff replied, "I hate moving at such a slow pace. It''s suffocating. This ce also does not help, I feel as if my Spirit is being drowned under an endless wave of sand," she shivered, "I hate this sensation, let''s go faster."


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>

 Chapter 1305 Will Of Elder (1)

    Chapter 1305 Will Of Elder (1)


    The bodies of the serpent warped space and time as their appearance caused space to expand around their bodies, making them appear both small and massive at the same time.


    Their bodies had grown so massive that if they did not warp space around them, their existence would shatter reality and their movements would be sensed across nearly all third-dimensional universes in reality, given as extensions of Rowan''s body, they were still technically creatures of the third dimension.


    There were six of them, all shining with brilliant golden light and hundreds of other mystical lights that could not be easily described but were covered by the golden glow from their bodies, and as more of their length emerged from the ocean of Aether, Andar, and Staff were nearly floored by the inherent power and majesty in the bodies of these creatures that were impossible to be described with words.


    Their sinuous bodies twisted across space in a spectacr disy of dexterity and grace that were astonishing, as every scale on their bodies shimmered with an entrancing glow that could bewitch the senses.


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>

 Chapter 1306 Will Of Elder (2)

    Chapter 1306 Will Of Elder (2)


    The Lady of Shadows vividly remembered thest conversation she had with Rowan about his grand ns in the Great Desert, the madman had looked at her and grinned, his eyes shining with a lovely glow that would entrance anyone in its beauty, and for a brief moment, even Eva was shaken, and then he had given her only a simple answer, as he showed her one of his Wills and its descriptor.


    WILL GAINED: Will of Elder [Level 0 - Activate(0/7)


    The Primordial Beast were not feared because of their power, but their potential. Their bodies were powerful enough to shatter all of creation, but their true strengthy in a collective Will titled the Will of Elder, that grows stronger with every living Primordial Beast in existence. You are thest living Primordial Beast and this Will is dormant.


    Combining the power of a Primordial Beast and an evolving dimension has resurrected this ancient Will, but there is something different about it. Something heretical.


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1307 Will Of Elder (3)

    Chapter 1307 Will Of Elder (3)


    When Andar first saw the Light Devourer after acquiring the Supreme Meditation Art, Endless Vault, the creature had been devouring suns, and at that time, his mortal mind had nearly been shattered by its cry, but the Andar at this present moment would eat a thousand of those Light Devourer and they would easily fit through the gaps in-between his teeth.


    In a million years that was how much he had grown. The Light Devourer was a Four-Dimensional Entity, but Andar had exceeded that level and was more like an Emperor of the Light Devourer, and if he came in contact with any of these solitary creatures, they would bow before his might.


    The Light Devourer in that vision was feeding on a random sun in the many universes, but what Andar''s wings and tentacles were reaching for were the thousand immortal suns that had watched over the Great Since the end of the Primordial Era.


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>

 Chapter 1308 Will Of Elder (4)

    Chapter 1308 Will Of Elder (4)


    Everything that was happening seemed to be taking a long time, but the time period when Andar''s wings crossed half the desert was precisely one second, but in that second, more than a million Archangels had perished and ten Sovereigns alongside them.


    This might seem like a lot, but this was under the condition that the Lady of Shadows was rapidly rotating the Angels when their light became too low, but the forces of Oblivion were sneaky, and the Angels that were dying were those that forgot to stop pouring out more of their light when they had run low.


    No matter how much Eva was fighting to maintain the lives of the Angels, her battle was against Oblivion itself and she was taking the majority of its influence head-on while allowing the Angels to be the ones to push ahead and handle the minor influence it had left.


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1309 Will Of Elder (5)

    Chapter 1309 Will Of Elder (5)


    In that vision of the past, one of the Primordial Beasts, the Torch Dragon, was killed, and ording to the Primordials, his essence was to be used as a foundation to build upon the future, unlike the ughter that happened at the end of the Primordial Era, the deaths of the Primordial Beast was a meticulous affair that was properly nned out and not as a result of revenge.


    The Primordials were building the future on the bodies of the Primordial Beast and the true understanding of what this meant was when Rowanpared the Primordial Beast to himself, a living dimension. Inside his dimension, many generations of lives had gone by, and with the ever-expanding size of his dimension plus the new generation of inhabitants living inside him who had no idea of who he was, or that they were living inside a sapient dimension, they simply saw their surroundings as something that ever was, and ever will be.


    Rowan had no need for worship, but in many corners of his dimension, it was not strange that there were many religions whose roots were attributed to him after stories of the first generations who met Rowan spoke of him.


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>

 Chapter 1310 Will Of Elder (6)

    Chapter 1310 Will Of Elder (6)


    The invasion of the Great Desert was on a very tight schedule, it all depended on how long Staff could carry the runic formation, and her estimate was three seconds. It was not a long time nor was it a short one either, it was just enough.


    Two of those seconds had passed, and the first objective had seeded, locating and marking the memories of Thenos, but the second one had failed, and they had no more time left, as the third second rapidly approached.


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1311 Will Of Elder (7)

    Chapter 1311 Will Of Elder (7)


    Although it was rare, Staff had been able toe across Rowan''s Angelic hosts when she visited his new universe. However, she was not aware that this powerful new universe was Rowan''s dimension, because at the end of all things, back when the universe she knew had ended, what she saw was a new universe being born after the destruction of the old one.


    Of course, she did not understand that this new universe was simply the act of Rowan''s Primordial Ouroboros Serpent unleashing their greed across time and dragging the past to the present, but Rowan had taken this change as an opportunity and quietly reced the image of the lost universe with his own.


    Since Rowan had consumed this universe''s Will and most of its essence he could perfectly replicate its contents inside his dimension, and across Rowan''s dimension there were many simrities between his dimension and the previous universe, for example, Trion had been faithfully recreated inside his dimension, as his birthce, he had preserved the memory of this world, even if much of it had been filled with nothing but pain and bloodshed.


    Staff had left with Andar to the Magus Supreme World, but her home remained back on Trion, and because of the vision of her father who held back her nsmen from fighting in the final war, the Minerva family bloodline remained strong and abundant, and in this new universe they had been able to thrive, coupled with the resources that Staff would bring from outside the universe to aid her kin.


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>

 Chapter 1312 Will Of Elder (8)

    Chapter 1312 Will Of Elder (8)


    Rowan had one mantra going into this battle that would decide his fate going forward, it was a simple one that states;


    ''At your weakest appear to be at your strongest, and your strongest appear to be at your weakest.''


    There were some mishaps along the way, but that was expected for a n that was extremelyplex. Overall, he thought that he had seeded in following this mantra to a suitable conclusion.


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1313 Will Of Elder (9)

    Chapter 1313 Will Of Elder (9)


    The Eyes of Divus shed yellow with exhration, and she attempted to stand up from the throne of sand and blood, chains of light and darkness held her back, and she looked down as a sh of anger brushed through her beautiful face, and then she looked at Rowan before sighing,


    "Why are you free before me, when you are nothing but a dumb pile of muscle?"


    Rowan remained silent, but whoever Divus was, she certainly liked the sound of her voice because she continued speaking,


    "Well, at least it is a good thing that you have resurrected my name, spread it across the lower lifeforms in this new reality that those Primes have made for themselves, and in time I would be able to begin entering their minds and corrupting their source."


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>


    </a>

 Chapter 1314 Will Of Elder (final)

    Chapter 1314 Will Of Elder (final)


    The Primordial Beast before Rowan was barely a fragment, but this did in no way reduce her eminence or power, and Rowan knew that the only way he could calmly address her was because of the perception of the Primordial Ouroboros that had warped his consciousness into something vastly different from the norm.


    Divus was taking a humanoid shape but the first time Rowan had touched the traces of this Primordial Beast he had sensed something whose body was impossibly vast and mighty, and so he did not allow this fragment here to blind his eye to the true nature of this entity.


    Time in this memory dimension was not fixed, and even though he knew that a lot of time could pass inside this dimension and barely any would pass on Doom Star, he was not dealing with minor immortals but powerful entities like Nemesis and the Eye of Time, and so no matter how much it fascinated him to be here or the secrets he might learn, he needed to finish what he started and leave. His body was in grave danger and if he was dyed in this memory for long, it would be toote to make any meaningful change if he returned for he would already be dead.


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>


    </a>


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1315 I Am Ready

    Chapter 1315 I Am Ready


    It did not take long for Rowan to finish consuming every bit of Divus left on the throne, but that was just an appetizer, the real treasure was this Memory Dimension.


    He did not mind the horrifying cold yellow eyes looking at him, with the perception of the Ouroboros Serpents they were just colored eyes, and all the threat they carried, all the potential of madness or death that should have urred by just looking at those eyes were nothing before the serpent''s gaze.


    Rowan understood that perhaps even if it was the Eye of Time that was here, it would not be able to easily dismiss the influence of these yellow eyes.


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>


    </a>

 Chapter 1316 My Final Master

    Chapter 1316 My Final Master


    The Primordial Record shivered in delight, it had been shielding Rowan from the time of his birth up to this moment, and now watching him taking the first step to leave its shadows, there was a certain joy it felt that none of its previous holders had given it.


    There was an option where the Primordial Record could continue shielding its host even after the third-dimensional level, and usually, that option revealed itself to its host when they saw the true nature of reality, something inside them always broke when the enormity of the challenges were shown to them, and that break would reveal one of its hidden pages, that contained the power to shield them.


    Rowan had never broken. He had never considered even hiding from his enemies, his gaze was focused on pre-emptive actions, and this mortal knows no fear. The page to hide from the heavens had never revealed itself, not once, even when he was in the depths of despair.


    Rowan was moving from mortality into immortality with his heads held up high, and his heart serene.


    "I made the perfect choice¡­ Live or Die, I have epted you as my final master."


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>


    </a>


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1317 Breaking The Supreme Circle (1)

    Chapter 1317 Breaking The Supreme Circle (1)


    When Rowan was introduced to the Supreme Circles for the first time by Old Man Seed, it was termed the Grand working of the Primordials. It was a technique created by all the Primordials, and so it had earned that title.


    In that vision, he had seen the Primordials weave all of reality into a de, and they had sliced through the entirety of the Primordial Era, a de that crossed space and time and reshaped everything that was into something new. He had seen the end of a Major Era, an event he was fairly sure had only happened maybe three times in all of history.


    That de had ushered in the Supreme Era, and the crowning achievement of this Era was the Supreme Circles. A technique created for an aspiring Primordial. It was supposedly a road that could be taken by any immortal who aspired to be a Primordial, however, this technique was a trap, because the difficulty of practicing it was so ridiculously difficult it was improbable.


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>


    </a>

 Chapter 1318 Breaking The Supreme Circle (final)

    Chapter 1318 Breaking The Supreme Circle (final)


    Rowan was not surprised when he saw the branding of Old Man Seed in his Supreme Circle, because if it was him he would have done the same thing, although not as directly as the old man who had simply snuck in an unknown brand inside the Supreme Circles, and Rowan wondered if this branding could only be found in the technique that Old Man Seed impacted to him alone, or was it in every Supreme Circle technique out there in reality.


    If it was the former then it was a concerning development, but something that was expected, but if it was thetter, then some of Rowan''s most oundish spections about Seed might just turn out to be the truth.


    Nevertheless, this matter was not important, because Rowan had not lived for so long without learning certain tricks, and two could y the game. What game? Well, breaking open the Supreme Circle was not to simply edit its contents, that was an important step but it also presented Rowan with another opportunity, which was to copy!


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>


    </a>


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1319 Consuming Soul Energy

    Chapter 1319 Consuming Soul Energy


    Rowan''s consciousness expanded over his dimension as he dered with great power, his promation shaking the void inside his shell, grateful for the fact that he now had a dimensional soul to support such a vast movement of energy on a scale that would shake any dimension lower than the fourth to pieces simply by the emanationsing from it, "Fourth Circle¡­. Open!"


    "Fifth Circle¡­. Open!"


    "Sixth Circle¡­. Open!"


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>


    </a>

 Chapter 1320 Final Roll of The Dice (1)

    Chapter 1320 Final Roll of The Dice (1)


    The higher the dimensionaldder that was climbed, the greater the resources needed, especially if you were using the greatest of techniques and spells in existence.


    As thest of the soul crystals were vanishing, Rowan did not pause in his movements because he had anticipated such a thing as one of the likely results of copying the Supreme Circles, he already had a solution in ce long ago, and his consciousness called up the three metallic books that he had gained from his sojourn into the future.


    These were the primary result of nearly a billion years of nning and his entire n hinges on the power behind these books. He was ying a delicate game here, and the possibility that he might lose was very real, but that was expected. The only problem here was that if he lost this y he was about to make, there would be no way to recover from the loss. He would die, and his body, soul, and memories would be vanquished in such totality it would seem like he had never existed.


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>


    </a>

 Chapter 1321 Final Roll of The Dice (2)

    Chapter 1321 Final Roll of The Dice (2)


    The ability to read the memory of the souls he consumed helped Rowan to piece together the little details he had missed about Doom Star that solidified the history of this realm and the World Stele that gave him the foundations of his ns.


    A singrity was extremely powerful, but their true power did not lie in a frontal show of force that could shake reality like the Primordials, but in their perverse ability to bend the rules of reality and make the impossible possible. They might not have the direct powers to shape reality like the Primordials, but they possessed abilities that even the Primordials could not control.


    The World Stele was a Singrity could achieve many things, but it could not reverse the damage that had been done by a Primordial, it did not possess the power to directly change the ruling they had made, it couldn''t bring its master back to life or change his fate, and yet it could not abandon him, because whether by ident or the cruel choice of the Primordials, the life force of Thenos had not been destroyed entirely, and that meant the World Stele we bound to a master that was a corpse for the rest of existence.


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>


    </a>

 Chapter 1322 Final Roll of The Dice (final)

    Chapter 1322 Final Roll of The Dice (final)


    These mortals born from the souls of those that once existed in this realm began to slowly expand, and with the hidden help of the World Stele, they were able to develop ording to the cultivation and power levels of their home dimension.


    Without the intervention of the World Stele, it would take several times more effort for this blooming civilization to begin creating a real society where cultivation and immortals could thrive, and the World Stele was in the business of fattening up all these souls so that when they died, the impact of their swollen souls would push out more corruption from the body of Thenos because of the increased soul powers of immortals.


    This realm was a massive breeding farm for souls.


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>


    </a>


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1324 Unexpected Upgrades

    Chapter 1324 Unexpected Upgrades


    All of these massive changes that had happened during Rowan''s evolution seemed to be taking ce over a long period of time, but the truth was that if this event was measured in a mortal''s time frame, barely ten-thousandths of a second would have gone by, and to all parties present here, the body of Rowan lying on the ground had began exploding with power that seemed to have no end. The eruption of power was not normal because everyone here was a higher dimensional being, and they had sized up their opponents clearly, they knew the power levels of everyone in a rough manner, and in battles of this nature, it was techniques and skills that determined the winner, what was happening with Rowan did not make any sense because his overall power levels were growing seemingly out of thin air.


    There was a mortal saying that energy could neither be created nor destroyed, only transformed. This saying had an effect in the higher dimension, albeit in a manner that could be weird. Doom Star was a closed-off realm, and every power here was divided into different zones, and the puzzling question in the heart of everyone here was where was Rowan finding the energy to grow?


    He could be evolving to a higher dimension, this was the first option that was considered, but if he was doing so, where was all that energying from? Just because an immortal could climb the dimensionaldder does not mean that they did not need a massive support of energy to fuel that climb, and what made the growing sensation of power that was emerging from Rowan was the sheer enormity of it.


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>


    </a>

 Chapter 1329 Destroying Doom Star

    ?


    Chapter 1329 Destroying Doom Star


    The shadow on Rowan''s palm thickened, extending branches of darkness that began to grow with furious intensity, inside this darkness he could see shades of a creature, malevolent and powerful, and it seemed to be wing its way back through a dimension that Rowan could not perceive, and only his mastery over space was allowing him to see the darkness growing on his left palm, if he was a fourth dimensional immortal with no mastery over space, he would not have been able to see this darkness.


    "Interesting..." Rowan muttered, his consciousness documenting the entire process, as he believed that he was looking at the internals of something special-The unknown eighth dimension!


    "Interesting?!" Gothra''Inul broke out inughter, "It is true that only the foolish and the dead know no fear, and soon you will be both. How did you think I was able to survive the end of the Primordial Era? You are..."


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>


    </a>